《Mountain People》


 Chapter 1： The life that has passed through is impoverished

    When the first ray of dawn in the morning entered the dilapidated thatched cottage, Gu Shuixiu was dreaming. In her dream, she was praised by her boss for her hard work, and she could be promoted in a week. As a result, he was suddenly hit by a car running a red light on the way to get off work.


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly opened her eyes, looking at the beams covered with spider silk, a look of helplessness flashed in her eyes, she jumped up from the wooden bed covered with hay, the bed board was shaking and rattling.


    The woman who was busy outside the house heard the movement in the house, and without raising her eyelids, she raised her voice and called: "Da Ya, go wash the clothes, and come back with some hogweed by the way. Hell weather..."


    The woman officially Gu Shuixiu''s current mother, Zhao Shi, Zhao Shi is still chattering about.


    Gu Shuixiu in the room sighed, hurriedly responded, and left the room.


    "Mom, how is my father''s health today? Do you want to go to Dr. Li''s place to get some medicine?" asked tentatively.


    Zhao''s movements stopped, her face darkened, she glanced at the back room, and said in a low voice: "What doctor are you looking for? Where is the money in our family? It''s just an old man. Now, just apply the herbal medicine later, you should go out quickly, and when you come back late, the pigs are going to howl again."


    Zhao impatiently pushed Gu Shuixiu out of the house.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the crumbling door, and felt even more annoyed, she walked away without looking back with the wooden basin.


    On the way to the stream, Gu Shuixiu was thinking about how to survive in the next year.


    No wonder she was so worried, now the head of the Gu family, Gu Mingde, can''t walk like a normal person because he broke his leg. Not only that, Gu Mingde''s health is getting worse and worse, and he is often a little small The situation, the Gu family has now been dragged by Gu Mingde''s body to the point of being unable to open the pot.


    What''s more terrible is that Gu Shuixiu has two younger brothers, both of whom are half the age of a poor old man. As soon as Gu Shuixiu said that she would ask for a doctor, she would react like that.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was distracted, someone shot her from behind.


    "Shuixiu, what are you thinking so fascinated by? I called you a few times and didn''t answer me! Why are you so weird lately?" Gu Zhenzhu pouted and looked suspiciously Gu Shuixiu.


    This Gu Zhuzhu used to be Gu Shuixiu''s little friend. Gu Shuixiu trusted her very much and told her almost everything.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled awkwardly, her face stained with a bit of melancholy.


    "Oh, Pearl, it''s not my father''s business. Now, in order to treat him, the family can''t open the pot. I''m thinking about how to spend this year!"


    "How else can I live? It''s the same! Uncle Mingde''s body is not a day or two. It can pass before, why can''t it pass this year?" Taking Gu Shuixiu''s troubles to heart, it seems that she doesn''t like hearing Gu Shuixiu complain about it.


    He turned and said, "Tell you, my dad came back from town yesterday and brought me two silk flowers, how about it? Does it look good?"


    Gu Zhenzhu turned her head from time to time, and showed Gu Shuixiu the silk flowers on her head, with pride and satisfaction in her eyes.


    Gu Shuixiu knew it in her heart and said two words of praise.


    Gu Zhenzhu became more and more arrogant. After washing her clothes at will, she immediately evacuated from the stream. She wanted to show off to other little sisters in the village.


    When Gu Zhuzhu was far away, Gu Shuixiu calmly finished washing clothes and smashing hogweed.


    When I got home, Mr. Zhao had already made breakfast. The so-called breakfast was wild vegetable porridge.


    Gu Shuixiu''s two younger brothers, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu, went down to the fields after having breakfast early. Now it''s spring plowing, and Gu Mingde can''t work, so the Zhao family can only count on these two sons Now, although the two boys are slow at work, they are better than the one who can''t work, right?


    Gu Shuixiu frowned, ate a bowl of wild vegetable porridge wholeheartedly, and hurried to feed the pig.


    When Mr. Zhao returned home, seeing that everything was only in order, a flash of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and the voice calling for Gu Shuixiu softened a lot.


    Gu Daniu brothers entered the house one by one, and immediately went to the water tank to scoop cold water and poured it on them.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at it and wanted to stop it, but Zhao shi didn''t respond. When the words came to her lips, she swallowed them again. After all, she has only been in this body for a month, and she has no feelings for the people like the Gu family. Following the principle of being prudent and protecting herself, Gu Shuixiu works hard every day, but speaks less and less.


    "Mom, when can I have dinner? I''m starving to death."


    Gu Daniu took two sips of cold water and asked aloud to Mrs Zhao in the kitchen.


    Mr. Zhao didn''t answer. Hearing the movement, he seemed to be moving a lot faster.


    At this time, Gu Mingde walked out of the house leaning on the wall, coughing twice from time to time, his eyes were cloudy, looking at the children in the yard, and asked weakly: "Da Niu, two Ox, how''s the work in the fields?"


    Er ??Niu said with a smile: "Dad, don''t worry, we two brothers are almost finished planting. My mother has also done a lot for us in the past two days, so I am busy."


    Gu Erniu intended to let Gu Mingde worry less, but Gu Mingde sighed when he heard it, and seemed to be very annoyed at himself for his bad behavior.


    Zhao came out of the kitchen and interrupted the silence in the yard.


    "It''s dinner."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Zhao Shi''s numb face, and Gu Mingde, who was downcast, wanted to say something but couldn''t say anything. He had no choice but to help Zhao set the dishes in silence.


    In the end, they are all poor and troubled. Now Gu Shuixiu has reached the age to talk about marriage, but there is not even a decent dowry at home. In two years, Gu Daniel and Gu Erniu will also Speaking of kissing, this one after another made Zhao shi''s breathless.


    In fact, the villagers in the entire Caozi Village are not rich. Caozi Village is located in the rolling Qingping Mountains, belonging to the inner mountains of the inner mountains. From Caozi Village to the nearest Panlong Town, it has to be turned over Seven or eight mountains, it takes about four hours. If the villagers want to enter the town, they must set out when the rooster is crowding, or they will not be able to come back.


    Only Gu Zhuzhu¡¯s family had a donkey cart in the village, so Gu Mingzhu¡¯s father, Gu Laifu, started to pull people, often going back and forth between Caozi Village and Panlong Town. world" people.


    This is why Gu Zhenzhu always feels superior to others in the village.


    At this time, Gu Laifu''s family was in a commotion, the reason was that Gu Laifu drank some horse urine, and proudly showed off to his mother-in-law Huang: "Mother-in-law, our family will be able to climb up soon. Gaozhi, it will not be a problem if you want to wear gold and silver!"


    When Huang Shi heard this, his eyes lit up, and regardless of the occasion, he chased after Gu Laifu and asked: "Master, what you said is true? Why did our family climb a high branch? Come with me talk."


    Gu Laifu was very satisfied with Huang''s response, and immediately told what happened.


    It turned out that the owner of a grocery store in Panlong Town wanted to marry a daughter-in-law for his youngest son.


    What is the concept of ten taels of silver? The villagers of Caozi Village only cost five or six hundred pennies to marry a daughter-in-law. The Huang family was immediately moved, and he dragged Gu Laifu and asked him to quickly settle the marriage, so as not to be pre-empted.


    When Father Gu heard that he was kissing Gu Zhuzhu, his face immediately sank, and he dragged Gu Laifu into the yard, and immediately said that he had already made a good marriage for Gu Zhuzhu, although the other party He was an hunter, but he had a very good character, and he was so kind to him back then that Gu Zhenzhu had to marry him.


    Huang''s family is very good at hearing this. Marrying an Orion is a widow who has to wait every day. If an accident happens, her pearls will be ruined in this life!


    The Huang family was the first to object, and Gu Laifu also disapproved. He also hoped to marry Gu Zhuzhu into a good family and support their family.


    The family was very upset about this.


    Gu Zhenzhu heard what happened, and naturally didn''t want to marry the hunter, so she immediately gave Gu Laifu an idea.


    "Dad, you and my mother quietly went to town to settle the marriage. When Grandpa finds out, there is nothing you can do. When I cry again, I think Grandpa won''t embarrass us."


    Gu Zhuzhu''s eyes shone with determination to win, and she covered Gu Laifu and his wife, allowing them to walk away successfully.


    It was too late when Dad Gu received the news.


    Father Gu was immediately stunned and scolded Gu Laifu and Huang for being unfilial.


    However, things are already like this, no matter how angry Dad Gu is, it won''t help.


    When Dong Chenghu brought a wild boar to Gu Laifu''s house for employment, Father Gu was too ashamed to raise his head.


    Huang looked at Dong Chenghu in front of him, he was tall and tall, but the big beard on his face seemed to have not been taken care of for ten or twenty days, and the tattered clothes on his body were faint There was a sour **** smell.


    Huang covered her nose and stepped back.


    Dong Chenghu saw Huang''s reaction and became even more uneasy.


    Gu Laifu saw that his father did not speak, and thought of what Father Gu said, if Dong Chenghu''s father had not saved his life, he would have been eaten by wolves.


    This marriage was settled by Father Gu and Dong Chenghu''s father in the early years. There are still many people in Caozi Village who know about this matter. Going out will be drowned by spittle stars.


    Gu Laifu thought about it, and greeted Dong Chenghu with a smiling face.


    Dong Chenghu was a little flattered, thinking about the situation in his home, and then looking at Gu Laifu''s home, if he married Gu Zhuzhu in the future, he would really have wronged the girl.


    After a brief chat, Gu Laifu said thoughtfully: "Nephew, uncle knows the purpose of your coming to our house today, but we didn''t know about my daughter''s marriage in advance, and it was also two days ago. My dad just said that the current situation is¡­¡±


    Dong Chenghu came out in less than a cup of tea after entering Gu Laifu''s house. The neighbors were still wondering when there was such a relative in Gu Laifu''s house, but the man left so quickly.

 Chapter 2： Moving flowers to join trees, Gu Laifu is the matchmaker

    Everyone was talking about it, and there were many village women who were friends with the Huang family. They inquired about Dong Chenghu''s identity inside and out. The Huang family wanted to shame those people. Dad, he endured it again, and impatiently drove away the villagers who did good deeds.


    The atmosphere in the main room is very solemn.


    Gu Laifu could not have imagined that Dong Chenghu looked so simple and honest, so scheming, he made his words so clear, but Dong Chenghu pretended to be stupid and stunned, and kept talking about his life-saving grace back then , This is obviously because they are not letting go of their house.


    "Dad, Dong Chenghu doesn''t intend to let Zhuzhu go at first glance, but we have already agreed to the marriage with Boss Zhou. If we regret our marriage, Boss Zhou will not let us go. Besides, Pearl''s future Your reputation is ruined!"


    Gu Laifu pretended to be pitiful in front of Dad Gu, let alone, Dad Gu just eats this one.


    He didn''t want his own granddaughter to suffer with Dong Chenghu. Although he was angry when he learned what Gu Laifu and his wife did, he was relieved, but now they had to give Dong Chenghu an explanation. If they are not satisfied, if they reveal what their family has done, I am afraid that their family will not be able to raise their heads in Caozi Village in the future.


    After Gu Zhenzhu heard about Gu Laifu''s troubles, she changed her mind and came to her mind.


    "Dad, doesn''t Dong Chenghu just want a wife? Let''s just give him a wife, anyway, he hasn''t seen me, let''s help him pull the strings and talk about a marriage. ?"


    Father Gu was stunned when he heard the words, but Gu Laifu was stunned and praised Gu Pearl for being smart and clever.


    But...


    Gu Laifu frowned and said, "This marriage is hard to say. Where can we find someone who is willing to marry Dong Chenghu for you?"


    Gu Zhuzhu touched the bead hairpin on her head with her hand, and her face was full of yearning for the Zhou family.


    A calculation flashed in his eyes, "Father, I have a candidate here."


    On the second day, Father Gu and Gu Laifu cut two catties of meat and brought two pots of wine to Gu Mingde''s house.


    It just so happened that the brothers Zhao and Gu Daniu both went into the fields.


    Gu Shuixiu was feeding the pigs when she heard the sound from the front yard, and hurried over to open the door. Seeing that the people who came were Gu Zhenzhu''s grandfather and father, Gu Shuixiu quickly let people in.


    "Father Gu, Uncle Laifu, there''s nothing good in the house, so you can have some water and I''ll go to the house and call daddy."


    Father Gu looked at Gu Shuixiu''s back, a hint of unbearable flashed in his eyes, pulled Gu Laifu''s clothes, and whispered: "Laifu, I think it''s okay, let''s think of other ways. !"


    "Dad! It''s all here, it''s too late for you to say this!" Gu Laifu couldn''t let Father Gu go, this was a major matter for the whole family, Gu Laifu made up his mind to Let Gu Mingde''s family nod.


    Gu Shuixiu helped Gu Mingde to the yard.


    Gu Laifu hurriedly stepped forward to help Gu Mingde enthusiastically, "Brother Mingde, are you feeling better recently? If you still don''t see it, I can take you to the town to see."


    Gu Mingde quickly waved his hand, took a seat with Gu Shuixiu''s support, coughed and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just an old problem. It costs a lot of money to see the doctor. What is the important thing for my uncle to come here today?"


    No one would come to Gu Mingde''s house on weekdays. Father Gu, father and son are cutting meat and delivering wine, so there must be something important.


    Father Gu laughed twice, and turned his eyes to Gu Laifu on the side.


    Seeing this, Gu Laifu immediately grinned and said, "Brother Mingde, I have good news for you to come here today. It''s like this..."


    After the father and son of Gu left, Gu Mingde continued to sit in the yard without moving, as if he was thinking.


    Gu Shuixiu had already listened to the intentions of Father Gu and his son in the kitchen, and now she will look at Gu Mingde''s intentions.


    The three Zhao family returned home in the evening, and saw Gu Mingde sitting in the yard early, and dinner was served, and they felt suspicious.


    Hearing what Father Gu and his son said, Mr. Zhao fell silent.


    After dinner, Mrs. Zhao helped Gu Mingde back to the room, and took advantage of the space to wash his feet before he said, "Master, what do you mean?"


    Gu Mingde sat on the bed thinking about it, and sighed after a long time: "Shuixiu is a good boy, but the situation in our family is really..."


    Gu Mingde wiped away tears, and then said: "I also want Shuixiu to marry into a good family, so I don''t have to suffer like this, but our family can''t even get a dowry now, I''m afraid they will I don''t like us either. Uncle said that person today, Dong Chenghu. I''ve heard of it before.


    The Dong family fled to Qingping Mountain to become hunters. When Dong Chenghu''s father was alive, he heard that he could do some kung fu, so he was able to take root in the mountain, but we have never been in the deep mountain, nor do we know What kind of situation is the Dong family in?


    If this Dong Chenghu is good, we can also consider it. "


    How can Gu Shuixiu bear the heart of being a mother?


    The next day, when Gu Shuixiu woke up early, she didn''t hear Zhao''s familiar voice.


    Gu Shuixiu felt strange when she walked out the door, looking around, she finally found Zhao''s figure in the vegetable field.


    As soon as Mr. Zhao saw Gu Shuixiu, he said in a warm voice, "Breakfast is hot in the pan in the kitchen, go eat breakfast first and then get busy."


    Gu Shuixiu was startled, looked up at the sky, and sighed in her heart, could it be that the sun came out from the west today? Or is Zhao''s **** change?


    At night, Gu Shuixiu finally knew the reason for Zhao''s abnormality today.


    Gu Mingde directly announced at the dinner table that he would marry Gu Shuixiu to Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu heard that Dong Chenghu was a hunter, and he was still in the mountains.


    Zhao Shi immediately lowered his face.


    "You are capable now! Dare to talk to your parents like this! Today I just tell you about this matter, Da Ya will pack up and go out in two days."


    When Mrs. Zhao said this, she didn''t dare to face Gu Shuixiu, maybe it was because Gu Shuixiu''s clear eyes made her feel guilty, or maybe she was afraid of facing Gu Shuixiu.


    In short, this marriage was under the power of Gu Mingde and Zhao, and Gu Shuixiu and others didn''t even have the right to speak.


    Gu Shuixiu was silent for a long time. She secretly cried when she returned to her room. During this period of time, she had been very strong, but at this time she realized that she really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. In a feudal society, she has no human rights at all.


    No matter what Gu Shuixiu thinks, the days pass by.


    In the end, it was her wedding day.

 Chapter 3： Married, Dong Chenghu

    Gu Shuixiu stared at the new clothes on the bed. This was the first new clothes she saw after coming to Caozi Village. Wear bright green burlap pants, there is no beauty at all.


    Every family in Caozi Village dresses like this when they get married, and no one seems to think it is inappropriate.


    Zhao pushed open Gu Shuixiu''s door, looked at Gu Shuixiu who was not happy at all, and said with a heart: "Da Ya, hurry up and put on your clothes, mother will comb your hair, and Dong Chenghu will wait for a while. I''m coming to pick up the relatives, but don''t delay, or it will be dangerous if you can''t reach Dong''s house before dark."


    The Dong family is in the deep mountains. As soon as the sky gets dark, the beasts come out to forage. Thinking about it makes you afraid.


    The movements of Zhao''s hands became a lot more swift, and Gu Shuixiu quickly woke up from her thoughts.


    "Da Ya, don''t blame your parents, our family is like this, and your parents don''t have the ability to let you marry a wealthy family, but this Dong Chenghu''s temperament is not bad, it will hurt to look at People, live a good life, and live your life is serious."


    While combing Gu Shuixiu''s hair, Mrs. Zhao taught Gu Shuixiu''s hair in a persuasive manner. This was the first time Mrs. Zhao said so many meaningful words to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu lowered her eyes, listened carefully to Zhao''s teachings, and remembered every word that Zhao said. If she wants to live in this world, she must obey the laws of this world.


    When Gu Shuixiu was ready, Gu Daniu entered Gu Shuixiu''s room with red eyes.


    He said in a hoarse voice: "Mother, eldest sister, Dong Chenghu is here, and Dad asked me to carry you out."


    After Gu Daniu put Gu Shuixiu on his back, he hesitated for a moment before saying, "Eldest sister, if you can''t live in Dong''s house, come back, my brother will support you for the rest of your life."


    The Zhao Shi, who had been pretending to be strong, finally couldn''t bear it any longer, covering her mouth and crying.


    Gu Shuixiu was lying on Gu Daniu''s back. For the first time, she felt that this boy could actually rely on her. Her heart was warm, and she held back her tears. He said in his ear: "In the future, when the eldest sister is not at home, you will be the backbone of our family. In the future, you will be more stable and take care of your mother. If I have time, I will come back to see you."


    In such a sad atmosphere, Gu Shuixiu was switched to another back.


    This man is obviously stronger and taller than Gu Daniu. Once on his back, Gu Shuixiu feels that he has risen several heights.


    "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, I will take Shuixiu back first. If I have time, I will bring Shuixiu back to visit you." Dong Chenghu saluted Gu Mingde and Zhao, and took Gu Shuixiu out After leaving the Gu family, he walked up the mountain.


    Gu''s family is extremely reluctant, but she can''t say what she wants to keep.


    On the day of Gu Shuixiu''s marriage, except for a few close relatives who came to congratulate him and sent some eggs and vegetables, no one came again.


    Even Gu Zhuzhu never appeared.


    These things can also be exchanged for three taels of silver when they are sent to Panlong Town. I think that the one Dong Chenghu gave to Gu Laifu''s family was only a wild boar, and it was not as big as the one from Gu Mingde''s family.


    When Gu Laifu and Huang Shi heard the news, they secretly scolded Dong Chenghu for not knowing how to praise him, but Father Gu said nothing and sighed in his heart. Dong Chenghu seemed to have a lot of opinions on their family. It''s just that things have come to this point, and it''s useless to say more.


    On Dong Chenghu''s back, Gu Shuixiu could only see the weeds and loess on the ground. It was already over Dong Chenghu''s knees.


    Looking at the bottomless grass, Gu Shuixiu thought, what if a snake suddenly appeared?


    As soon as this thought came out, Gu Shuixiu began to worry uncontrollably, and began to move restlessly on Dong Chenghu''s back.


    Dong Chenghu noticed that the person on his back was different, and asked suspiciously: "Is the lady uncomfortable? Or am I making you uncomfortable? Do you want to come down and walk?"


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly shook her head desperately, hugging Dong Chenghu''s neck unconsciously, jokingly, if she was put down here, she would not be buried by grass! She is still upright, and it is better to die than to live, and she does not want to ruin herself here.


    Dong Chenghu was amused by Gu Shuixiu''s reaction, looking at the slender and white hands around his neck, a touch of warmth flashed in Dong Chenghu''s eyes, and he spoke more.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, although there are many snakes, worms, ants and ants in this mountain, but we all apply medicine, usually those things will take the initiative to bypass the smell and will not attack us ."


    Gu Shuixiu heaved a deep sigh of relief, and then asked, "Well, can I take the hood off my head, so I can only see the ground when it''s been covered, a little bit. Dizzy."


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, quickly put Gu Shuixiu down, and took off the cover for her in person, but he didn''t expect to see a beautiful little beauty.


    Dong Chenghu blushed and stammered: "Well, I''ll take off the hood for you now, you''ll feel more comfortable, let''s go on our way."


    Before Gu Shuixiu could answer, Dong Chenghu had already carried Gu Shuixiu on his back.


    Being bored, Gu Shuixiu asked, "How long have we been gone? How long will it take to get home?"


    "We have just climbed over a mountain, and we have to climb over those two mountains, and then pass through a valley. Inside the valley is our neighbor, surnamed Qin, but the Qin family is now estimated to be all We went out to hunt, and we couldn''t meet. We had to cross a river beyond the valley, and there was a boat there. I would row. When we got to the other side of the river, we had to climb over a mountain, and then go forward through a small forest to our house. already."


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned when she heard this, and it took a while to react, "Are you going to carry me home?"


    However, Dong Chenghu nodded solemnly, and he was not surprised at all, "I used to carry hundreds of pounds of prey over the mountains and mountains to the town, and you only have less than a hundred pounds, or It''s too light, so I''ll have to make up more in the future, it''s so light that it blows away when the wind blows."


    Gu Shuixiu: "I..."


    Compare her to the prey and say she is light, should she be happy?


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to continue this topic, since Dong Chenghu said she was light, then she would let him carry it home with peace of mind.


    "By the way, what''s with the beard on your face? Was it deliberate?"


    The beard on Dong Chenghu''s face almost covered half of his face.


    Dong Chenghu was silent for a long time before saying: "No one has mentioned this to me since my father passed away. I am used to it and don''t care, and slowly I grew up like this. If you don''t tell me now that I''m not aware of the problem, I''ll shave those beards when I get back."

 Chapter 4： On the way home, the family is surrounded by

    Gu Shuixiu felt a little sour when she heard it, but she was very curious about the Dong family and began to ask Dong Chenghu all the time.


    The family who had engaged Dong''s father back then actually regretted it, and in order to compensate Dong Chenghu, they told him about Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t have to think about it to know that it was Gu Zhuzhu who was engaged to Dong Chenghu before.


    "Do you really want to marry me?" Gu Shuixiu said without thinking.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment and nodded heavily and smiled: "Then Gu Laifu''s family seems to dislike the poor and love the rich, they despise me, and I don''t want to go up, although I am angry, But after thinking about it, I also plan to take the initiative to withdraw from my relatives. The melon that is twisted is not sweet.


    I didn''t know that I hadn''t quit my relationship yet, so they took the initiative to tell me about the marriage. I also inquired about your family, and I heard that you are a gentle and kind girl, so I followed the Gu Laifu family''s wishes. But you, marrying me, a poor hunter, really wronged you. "


    Dong Chenghu never thought that Gu Shuixiu would give him such a big surprise. This Gu Shuixiu needs to have looks and figure, and is extremely educated and gentle. It is true that he has climbed high.


    It is not easy for an hunter in the mountains to marry a daughter-in-law, especially such a beautiful and beautiful girl, and I don''t know if Gu Shuixiu can adapt to the life of an hunter, Dong Chenghu felt a little uneasy when he thought of this.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head indifferently, "It''s the same wherever you marry, my temperament is not suitable for people who are too complicated, although you don''t have much money, but you are the only one in the family, and I will marry you. Being able to make up your own mind, and you don¡¯t need to be pressured by others, there are pros and cons.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu is telling the truth. The two are already husband and wife.


    Dong Chenghu was relieved to hear it, and secretly made up his mind to make good money so that Gu Shuixiu could live a good life.


    The two chatted a while ago, and they arrived at the valley where the Qin family was located after a while.


    This house made of stones should be the Qin family.


    Dong Chenghu stepped forward and patted the door cheerfully, but no one answered for a long time, he scratched his head embarrassedly, and said, "It seems that the Qin family has gone out, let''s go back directly!"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, following what Dong Chenghu meant.


    The two came out of the valley and saw a big river with a bamboo raft beside it.


    Dong Chenghu carefully helped Gu Shuixiu onto the bamboo raft and rowed slowly while supporting the bamboo pole.


    Gu Shuixiu has never been on a bamboo raft in her two lifetimes, and it''s too novel. Did she put her hands in the water, the river water was crystal clear and icy cold, which instantly calmed Gu Shuixiu''s restless heart.


    Dong Chenghu saw that she was having a good time, and he was happy too.


    After Dong Chenghu landed on the shore, he immediately helped Gu Shuixiu to the shore, carrying his back to his back.


    .


    Gu Shuixiu naturally knew that when it was dark in this mountain, she would not be able to stretch out her fingers. If she lit a torch and was afraid of attracting wild animals, she would obediently lie on Dong Chenghu''s back and stop talking to distract him.


    In this way, the journey was indeed much faster, and the two finally passed through the woods before the sky darkened and arrived at Dong Chenghu''s home.


    Looking at the so-called home in front of her, Gu Shuixiu lost her mind for a moment.


    Gu Shuixiu swallowed her saliva. If it rains heavily, will it also rain inside?


    Dong Chenghu seems to know that his ''home'' is not very good, and some dare not face Gu Shuixiu.


    "This is our home, because I was alone before, so I have been living in the cave inside, and the house outside is where I usually put my prey and tools."


    Gu Shuixiu widened her eyes in surprise, a cave? Could it be that there is an entrance to a cave in this shed?


    When Gu Shuixiu entered the Dong family, she realized that it was exactly what she thought.


    It looks like it should be used by Dong Chenghu for hunting.


    A wooden bed, cushioned with a lot of hay, with a broken quilt on it, and a cabinet next to it, should be filled with Dong Chenghu''s clothes and the like.


    This family is even simpler than Gu Shuixiu''s family. To say that Gu Mingde''s family is already destitute, this Dong Chenghu''s family is even worse.


    Gu Shuixiu came out of the cave subconsciously and searched around in the shack, but there was not even a grain of rice in the rice jar.


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart was instantly refreshed.


    Dong Chenghu scratched his ears and cheeks embarrassedly and said: "I...you wait, I''ll go see if there is any prey in the trap, let''s deal with it tonight, and tomorrow morning I''ll go hunting for rice grains. "


    Don''t want to eat the northwest wind?


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu''s face became more and more ugly.


    Dong Chenghu thought that Gu Shuixiu despised his family, and racked his brains to figure out how to coax Gu Shuixiu.


    "Let''s do this for now, but tomorrow we''ll have to figure out how to save some food. Fortunately, it''s still spring, so don''t worry about winter."


    Gu Shuixiu looked around the house again, realizing that she had a long way to go.


    Dong Chenghu breathed a sigh of relief and hurried out to find the prey.


    He was so familiar with this deep mountain that he knew where he could go and where he could not go at night, where there would be prey, and where he would be hunted.


    Gu Shuixiu immediately changed her wedding clothes while Dong Chenghu was going out, and put on those ragged clothes at home.


    Dong Chenghu was deeply touched. This woman is different.


    "You''re back? But have you caught something? I don''t think there''s a light or anything in the house. It''s pitch-dark at night, and you might fall down when you walk."


    Gu Shuixiu frowned slightly, facing the Dong family, who was surrounded by apprentices.

 Chapter 5： Seeing the silver, life planning

    Dong Chenghu hurriedly put down the prey in his hand, ran outside to build a bonfire, and then said embarrassedly: "Shuixiu, you can go first, I will deal with the prey, wait a moment Let''s have our fill first and then discuss."


    That''s all, Gu Shuixiu sighed again.


    Dong Chenghu carried a prey in each of his left and right hands, and ran out excitedly, because the room was dimly lit, Gu Shuixiu didn''t understand what he was catching.


    After tidying up the room, Gu Shuixiu saw that she really had nothing to toss about, so she went out of the room and sat down by the bonfire, quietly waiting for Dong Chenghu.


    Watching the sky full of stars in the mountains is really beautiful, which cannot be seen in the 21st century. The mountain breeze at night was so chilly, Gu Shuixiu sneezed, and hurriedly went into the house and put on some clothes.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu had returned and roasted the prey on the fire.


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu remembered that she didn''t seem to have seen pots and pans at Dong''s house, and three black lines were immediately drawn across her forehead.


    "Do you eat barbecue every day? Haven''t you eaten anything like rice?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, and was at a loss for words.


    "I have been hunting outside together. When I am hungry, I use the iron pot on the shelf to cook some boiled meat or wild vegetables on the spot. If you hit a big prey, you will go to the town to sell it that day, and buy a few steamed buns back, you can eat them for a few days."


    "For a few days..."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu''s big physique, it was hard to imagine how he got it.


    Seeing that her face was still not good, Dong Chenghu quickly ran into the house, took out a broken purse from the haystack on the wooden bed, and happily handed it to Gu Shuixiu.


    "What is this?"


    Gu Shuixiu pinched her purse, there seemed to be a lot of money in it, and her eyes on Dong Chenghu changed instantly.


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    "Shuixiu, don''t get me wrong, these are all saved by me in the past three years. When my father was dying, he told me to save some money to marry a daughter-in-law. If I can''t use the money, I keep it all the time, and before I know it, I save it."


    Gu Shuixiu really doesn''t know how to describe Dong Chenghu, call him stupid, he also knows that the money is not revealed, and the hiring doesn''t use money, but prey. Say he is smart, he lives like a beggar, but I really can''t say he is smart.


    Gu Shuixiu shook out the silver coins in her purse and counted them, and immediately took a breath. There were about thirty taels of silver coins plus or minus. The villagers in Caozi Village probably didn¡¯t have that many. Deposits, let''s say Gu Zhenzhu''s family, at most seven or eight taels.


    In this dynasty, a family spends less than two taels of silver a year, what is the concept of thirty taels?


    Gu Shuixiu felt that she could now plan with Dong Chenghu to go outside and take root.


    However, this thought just flashed by and was suppressed by Gu Shuixiu.


    Dong Chenghu relied on hunting for a living. If he went outside, his livelihood would become a problem, and he might not earn as much as hunting. In addition, the world is not peaceful now. The people at the bottom who have no power and are bullied by others, rather than live carefully outside, it is better to be comfortable in this paradise.


    If you want to live together, we can''t live in a hole all the time, and there is no ventilation there, so it''s not a good choice for a home, and we''ll sum it up later."


    Dong Chenghu listened quietly to Gu Shuixiu''s plan for the future of the two, his heart was full of expectations, as if he had endless energy, even if Gu Shuixiu asked him to work hard, he would be unequivocal.


    The two happily solved the two roast chickens.


    Gu Shuixiu yawned in distress.


    Dong Chenghu thought that today was the night of the couple''s bridal chamber, his heartbeat instantly accelerated, and when Gu Shuixiu was confused, he quickly went in to make the bed.


    Gu Shuixiu only thought at this moment that the two of them were going to have a wedding night, and all the sleepy bugs ran away in an instant. Husband for a day?


    Gu Shuixiu was at a loss.


    Dong Chenghu made the bed, and immediately came out to call Gu Shuixiu, blushing and embarrassedly said: "Shuixiu, you should go to sleep first, I know you are not familiar with me, here The conditions are not good, and I won''t force you. When the conditions are good in the future, I will arrange a decent wedding for you, and then we will enter the bridal chamber."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect much from this wife at first, so he didn''t pay much attention to it, but now he realizes that Gu Shuixiu is simply the best wife in the world. In this way, he feels both guilty and timid. Thinking that he must give the best to Gu Shuixiu, he can''t let her be so wronged.


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief when she heard what Dong Chenghu said. She really didn''t know what excuse she should make to refuse the same room.


    After the two of them lay down, Gu Shuixiu realized that the awkward atmosphere was really uncomfortable. The bed was so big, and one Dong Chenghu was okay to say, adding another Gu Shuixiu, the two of them were like popsicle sticks Same.


    The sky was slightly brighter, and Dong Chenghu had already woken up.


    Gu Shuixiu did not delay, and immediately followed out of the cave. The morning air in the mountain was very fresh, the leaves were covered with dewdrops, and the soil was wet.


    Gu Shuixiu was habitually going to do the laundry, only to find out that Dong Chenghu didn''t even have a broken wooden tub, which made washing his face a problem, let alone washing clothes.


    "Chenghu, can you play pots?"


    Dong Chenghu put down the knife in his hand and nodded, thinking of this family''s house with four walls, he immediately patted his chest and said: "Today I will make a few wooden pots for you, and I will cut two bamboos along the way to make a simple tableware and chopsticks. Then set up a few traps."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with satisfaction, "Then I''ll go pick some wild vegetables and mushrooms. It''s so humid in the morning, there should be a lot of fresh mushrooms."


    "Mushroom? What is that?" Dong Chenghu obviously had never heard of these things, with a question mark on his face.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then chuckled, "Mushroom is a kind of fungus, it tastes very delicious, I''ll look for it, and if I can find it, I''ll get you something delicious."


    Dong Chenghu was full of joy and sent Gu Shuixiu to a safe place to chop wood and bamboo.


    Gu Shuixiu has long been attracted by the wild vegetables in the mountains and plains. This place is simply a paradise for ingredients. There are all kinds of wild vegetables. Milk, folded ear root, amaranth, etc.

 Chapter 6： A lot of food, surprised by the sea

    There are blister heads and some raspberries in the distance.


    Gu Shuixiu is happy.


    As soon as she picked it, she forgot the time, and it was not until Dong Chenghu came to pick her up that she realized that she had already picked a bag full of things.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at so many things in front of her and was worried for a moment, and looked at Dong Chenghu in embarrassment.


    "Chenghu, I accidentally made too much. These things are not put away. We have nothing else to preserve food in our family. It''s a pity to throw them away."


    This is the first time that Gu Shuixiu has seen so much food in her travels, and she has fully displayed the virtue of cherishing food.


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes looking at Gu Shuixiu were so soft that he could drop into the water.


    "It''s okay, I''ll carry it back for you first, and if we can''t finish it, we''ll dry it. There''s always a way."


    Gu Shuixiu thinks about it too, so she is no longer tangled.


    Dong Chenghu carried the basket in one hand and Gu Shuixiu in the other, and walked home slowly.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little shy and blushed, but she didn''t break free from Dong Chenghu, so she let him hold her.


    However, this kind of food can be eaten for two days.


    "Chenghu, should we go to the town sometime? How can we say we should buy some food back. Alas, we don''t have fields now, and those food are very expensive, and we can''t I have been relying on buying food to live, and I still have to find a way.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu looked around at the mountain, and then she remembered what she had been wanting to ask yesterday.


    "Why do I hear the sound of water lapping, is there a waterfall near our house?"


    Dong Chenghu, who was hooping on the wooden basin, was stunned for a moment, and then smiled indifferently: "There is a waterfall near our house, but it''s not big, it''s just behind this mountain, just two steps away, The waterfall flows down from a high rock wall, and it is precisely because of this separation that we don¡¯t have to worry about wild animals coming from the back mountain. But the sound you hear is not the sound of the waterfall, but the sound of the waves.¡±


    "Waves?"


    Gu Shuixiu was shocked, her eyes widened, as if she heard something incredible.


    "Let''s clear the mountain and the sea? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    This incident was a shock to Gu Shuixiu, but it was more of a surprise.


    Dong Chenghu nodded fiercely, "You don''t know it''s normal, I guess only our family and some old hunters nearby know that Qingping Mountain is close to the sea.


    Only two mountains will reach the sea.


    Because the distance is too long, we will not eat the things in the sea. I heard that people have been eaten before, and there is no prey there. Over time, everyone forgot about the sea.


    Besides, here is the mountain and the sea, there are no people, and there is no pier. There is a deserted beach.


    Let''s talk about Caozi Village. The closest town to the village is Panlong Town. The direction of Panlong Town is completely opposite to the seaside.


    But I heard my dad say before that there is a lot of water in Jiangzhou, and all of this water eventually flows into the sea. "


    Gu Shuixiu listened very carefully, thinking about how to make use of the resources in the sea, leaving the beach alone is simply a waste of money.


    "Isn''t there a shortcut to get to the beach?" Gu Shuixiu muttered to herself, looking eastward in thought.


    Dong Chenghu''s ear is very good, and he immediately said: "There is a shortcut, which my father opened before, without climbing the mountain, walking the valley, and then going up a high slope, in fact, I don''t know why my father To drive such a road, I never go there, so I don''t know if that road is still there."


    "Be here."


    Gu Shuixiu made up her mind to go to the beach. If she knew that there was a sea here, she wouldn''t have to worry about the food. She just didn''t know what the beach was like? Also, at what latitude is Qingping Mountain, and what kind of seafood is there?


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, thinking so much, as long as there was a sea.


    "Chenghu, let''s see if we can take that shortcut?"


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but smile when he saw Gu Shuixiu''s words. Following Gu Shuixiu''s wishes, he put down the work he was doing, went into the house and took a broken machete, along with his hunting tools.


    Gu Shuixiu only thought that Dong Chenghu was for self-defense, and didn''t think too much about it, she is now all about seafood.


    The two closed the broken fence and went out of the house. Dong Chenghu walked in front, and Gu Shuixiu followed behind with a broken basket on his back.


    Dong Chenghu originally wanted Gu Shuixiu not to take it, but Gu Shuixiu insisted, so Dong Chenghu had to follow her, worried that Gu Shuixiu would not go far with the basket on his back, Dong Chenghu thoughtfully carried the basket on Gu Shuixiu''s back, After walking like a tiger, Gu Shuixiu stepped up to chase after him.


    The machete cuts through the weeds.


    Finally, Dong Chenghu stopped in one place and said excitedly: "It''s this place, it was blocked by a stone, as long as the big stone is removed, there will be a hole. ."


    After Dong Chenghu finished speaking, he immediately removed the tools from his body and began to move stones.


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to go up to help, but she was weak, so maybe she would be a disservice, so she had to weeds aside and let Dong Chenghu work hard.


    After a while, the stone was removed. The hole was opened in the middle of the two mountains, which belonged to the weakest area. After passing through the hole, Gu Shuixiu found that there was a line of sky in front of him, but it was wider than the line of sky. , probably can let a wheelbarrow pass by. Although this road is full of weeds, it is better to walk than the outside. It is obviously cleaned up.


    Dong Chenghu walked ahead to open the way, while Gu Shuixiu carefully observed the surrounding environment.


    Every step is taken with extreme care.


    "Chenghu, I think we can set a fire to burn all the weeds on this road, and save our minds."


    Dong Chenghu was stunned, looking at the half-human-height weeds that could not be seen in front of him, thinking that it would be troublesome to clean up, he nodded and agreed with Gu Shuixiu''s approach.


    The two walked for a while before they walked out of the first-line sky, and after the first-line sky, they went up a high **** and reached the seaside.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was standing on the high slope, was so excited! This coastline is obviously very long and narrow, not only with sandy beaches, but also pebble beaches. There is definitely a lot of food to eat, and they are about to post it.

 Chapter 7： Materials for building a house, seafood

    Dong Chenghu stood beside Gu Shuixiu wiping the sweat off his head, gasping for breath from time to time, looking at the boundless sea in front of him, his mood also relaxed a lot.


    "Shuixiu, you have also seen it, this is the seaside, the scenery is not bad, if you are tired of staying at home in the future, you can come and relax, I will help you clean up this road immediately, to It''s better for you to go sometime."


    The road going down from the high **** is a bit steep, Dong Chenghu is not worried about letting Gu Shuixiu go down, thinking about whether to cut a stone step here or something.


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart warmed when she heard the words, and she laughed again, her eyes full of smiles.


    "I didn''t come here to see the scenery. Haven''t you thought about going to the beach to find something to eat?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned, and smirked honestly: "What delicious food is there by the seaside, there is not a single roe deer, at most a few wild rabbits, and it is difficult to catch, and it takes time. I have been for several years. Not coming here."


    Gu Shuixiu listened with black lines all over her head, and she didn''t talk to Dong Chenghu, and immediately looked around to see what was going on.


    Seeing that she was really going to the beach, Dong Chenghu had to pull a vine and tie the two together.


    "This is safer. If you don''t step on it firmly, I can still give you a hand."


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart moved, and she didn''t dare to look at Dong Chenghu''s face, so she responded.


    The two carefully descended the high slope, looked up, and Gu Shuixiu immediately took a breath.


    "This is too high! Did we really come down from above?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, "It''s really steep here. Looking up from below, no one can see that there is a road above. If we want to come here often, I''m afraid we have to build a stone step to get out."


    Dong Chenghu frowned slightly.


    "It''s okay, let''s ignore it for now. If the stone steps are built here, I''m afraid anyone can go up to us, and it will be unsafe at that time. We will think of a way later. I will go first. See what''s there to eat."


    Gu Shuixiu rushed towards the beach, took off her straw sandals recklessly and rolled up her trousers in front of Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned and wanted to stop it, but he found himself uncontrollably peeking at the two white lotus-like calves.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders here.


    Dong Chenghu thought about it for a while, but still followed Gu Shuixiu''s will, rolled up his trousers and went down to help.


    "Shuixiu, what do you think you can eat here?" Dong Chenghu stared at the piles of seaweed on the beach, completely unable to start.


    Gu Shuixiu was extremely excited. Others didn''t know, but she knew that there was something to eat and a kind of algae that she desperately needed.


    I didn''t care to explain to Dong Chenghu immediately, picked up the algae in the water and said excitedly to Dong Chenghu: "Chenghu, I can get as much algae as I have, just hang it on the beach to dry, When it''s dry, we can take it back and build a house."


    "Okay, okay, building a house!" Gu Shuixiu said that Dong Chenghu said yes, smiled and agreed, and then looked stunned, building a house? with these grasses?


    Dong Chenghu really doesn¡¯t understand, this grass is sticky and sticky, it can¡¯t be used even if it¡¯s dried in the sun, right?


    Not waiting for Dong Chenghu to ask the confusion in his heart, Gu Shuixiu screamed again.


    "My God, there is still kelp here, it''s still natural and pollution-free. I''ll take you all back."


    Gu Shuixiu looked like a hungry wolf seeing its prey, so frightened Dong Chenghu swallowed his saliva, and then he swallowed his words again, and resignedly shut up to help Gu Shuixiu.


    The two were busy from dawn to dusk, and finally covered the beach with seaweed. Among them are the seaweed that Gu Shuixiu named to build the house, and the seaweed that can be used such as kelp.


    In addition, Gu Shuixiu¡¯s basket contains many exotic seafood, such as those black things that look like thorn balls. Gu Shuixiu said that these things are delicious, and Dong Chenghu expressed deep doubts. Although he knew that he should not doubt his wife, he just couldn''t control his wild thoughts.


    Fortunately, there are no beasts on the way from the seaside to the home, even if it is dark.


    When they got home, they were so hungry that their chests were pressed against their backs.


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly lit the fire to cook the rice. The dinner consisted of wild vegetables and prey that had not been eaten in the morning, a plate of shampoo snails, and five or six raw sea urchins.


    Dong Chenghu saw that Gu Shuixiu was eating with relish, so he also tried to eat two mouthfuls, and the next time it was out of control, most of the five or six sea urchins entered Dong Chenghu''s stomach.


    After the two were full, Dong Chenghu touched his stomach and burped, his face full of contentment, and said to Gu Shuixiu with emotion, "I haven''t eaten such a comfortable meal for a long time. The rice is hot, and I''ll go get those wooden tubs ready in a minute, so you can have a water tub for tomorrow."


    Gu Shuixiu packed her things, and sat next to Dong Chenghu to watch him busy, but she thought about the things on the beach.


    "Chenghu, if it doesn''t rain these few days, we can go and bring those seaweeds back in three days, and then take them out to dry. As for what I tell you The kind of seaweed that builds houses is real.


    When the seaweed is broken, it will flow out a very sticky liquid, you should have seen it when you just handled it. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded in agreement, a gleam flashed in his eyes, "You mean this sticky liquid can be used to build a house."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with a smile, and continued: "We boil the dried seaweed in boiling water, so that we can make the best use of the seaweed, and then go to the mountain to find some mud and make a Turn your head to the model, use the water and mud boiled from seaweed to make bricks, and then make a simple kiln to burn the bricks, take your time, we can always build a house."


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was hot when he heard it, and he had already started to conceive in his mind, if such a house was built, it would be a part of the whole Qingping Mountain, maybe even people in Panlong Town did not have any His home style.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu didn''t think about why Gu Shuixiu knew so much. Maybe it was because he trusted Gu Shuixiu from the bottom of his heart, or maybe he knew that he didn''t know Gu Shuixiu well. Keeping all the doubts deep in his heart, what Dong Chenghu thought was that as long as Gu Shuixiu sincerely wanted to live with him, it would be fine.


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief that Dong Chenghu didn''t ask in depth. What she was most afraid of was telling lies and telling lies. If things went on like this, she felt that she would definitely be overwhelmed and her spirit would collapse.


    On the second day, Dong Chenghu went hunting before dawn, while Gu Shuixiu was cleaning up the wooden tub Dong Chenghu made yesterday.


    There are two large wooden basins, two small washbasins, four bamboo bowls, and four pairs of bamboo chopsticks, all of which have been polished and can be used directly.

 Chapter 8： Hunted a big boar and made a bamboo raft

    Two large tubs, one for washed prey and one for vegetables. Two small wooden basins are used as basins for the two of them to wash their hands. As for washing clothes by the stream, they can be packed in broken baskets. Now the conditions are limited, and it can only be done.


    Breakfast was the wild vegetables that were picked yesterday, plus some fungus, boiled with water, and put a little salt. The salt in Dong Chenghu''s house is pitiful, and it was never used up before. He didn''t open fire by himself, so there was only so much left. When he went to the town, he had to buy it. Yes, I don''t know how long that thirty-two can last?


    Gu Shuixiu felt melancholy again, but luckily she found the beach, which gave her infinite hope.


    Today Dong Chenghu went to hunt in a distant place, so he came back in the evening with a big wild boar on his shoulders.


    Hi! Good guy, this wild boar is estimated to weigh about three hundred pounds.


    Gu Shuixiu hurried forward to take Dong Chenghu''s tools and let him lift the wild boar to the side and put it away.


    "Chenghu, what are we going to do with this wild boar?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened and she circled the wild boar twice, with joy and melancholy in her eyes. Thinking of carrying the wild boar from here to Panlong Town, her legs felt weak.


    Dong Chenghu wiped the sweat from his forehead, sat on the side and poured water heavily, took a deep breath, and said as usual: "Tomorrow I will carry this pig to Panlong Town, and by the way, Buy what you need, you don''t go, the journey is too far, and you will suffer if you go."


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyebrows were so wrinkled that they were almost deformed.


    Dong Chenghu thought she was unhappy, and quickly coaxed: "It''s not that I don''t let you go, it''s just that there are many mountains to climb, some of which are cliffs, I don''t trust you to follow ,Too dangerous."


    Dong Chenghu was so frightened that he was at a loss, scratching his ears and cheeks nervously, "Shuixiu, Shuixiu! Don''t cry, if you really want to go, I''ll tie you with a rope."


    Dong Chenghu was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, but Gu Shuixiu snorted when she heard the words, breaking her tears into laughter.


    "I don''t have to go to the town, but it''s just that you are working too hard. Let''s think about whether there is a better way. Every time you have to carry your prey over the mountains and mountains, I really suffer."


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was sweet when he heard it. It turned out that Shuixiu cried because he felt bad for him. This knowledge made Dong Chenghu''s eyes extremely bright.


    Gu Shuixiu was thinking about selling prey, but she didn''t notice Dong Chenghu''s strangeness.


    It took a long time to hear Gu Shuixiu say in shock: "Chenghu, can you make boats or bamboo rafts?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, not understanding why Gu Shuixiu asked such a question.


    "Didn''t we cross the river on a bamboo raft before? The bamboo raft was made by myself, which is convenient for walking."


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed, "How long does it take to build a bamboo raft?"


    "About half a day."


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu with a calculating face, and his heart was a little dazed. Shouldn''t Shui Xiu continue to care about him?


    Gu Shuixiu was immersed in her plan, the more she thought about it, the more excited she became, she grabbed Dong Chenghu''s hand excitedly and said, "Chenghu, let''s work together now to make a bigger bamboo raft and go to the beach Do it, if it is done, we will transport the prey out on bamboo rafts and walk along the coastline. Wherever there is a port, we will stop there, and how about selling wild boar there?"


    Dong Chenghu was originally excited because Gu Shuixiu took the initiative to hold his hand, but he was completely stunned when he heard what Gu Shuixiu said behind him. He didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to have such a bold idea. For the mountain people who kept their duty and guarded one acre of land, it was nothing short of a fantasy.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Chenghu''s confusion, and insisted again and again: "Every time you carry your prey from your home to Panlong Town, not only the journey is long, the prey you bring with you is not much, and the price is not high. It will also drag on the body, and this transaction is not worthwhile at all.


    If we go out from the beach, maybe we can go further, in less time, the most important thing is that you don''t have to carry the prey all the way, if we do find the harbor, we can Sell ??more prey to big towns for more silver. "


    Dong Chenghu was more and more moved by Gu Shuixiu''s words, the quiet heart lake began to ripple, the more he thought about it, the brighter his eyes became, if it was as Gu Shuixiu thought, then their family would not be so poor anymore If you save enough money, maybe you can buy a family business outside, so that Shuixiu can live a good life.


    The husband and wife made a total of it. Since they have to do it, they will do it right away, so as not to prolong the time and the wild boar is not fresh. Before it was completely dark, Dong Chenghu went to the mountain to chop bamboo and wood, while Gu Shuixiu took a broken knife to cut a tough vine, and took it to the beach to wait for Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu had already taken her on the way to the beach. The weeds in the first-line sky were also set on fire by Dong Chenghu early this morning. Gu Shuixiu felt extremely relieved.


    After a while, the flames began to rise, Gu Shuixiu felt at ease, and put the wood into the fire to burn.


    Very delicious.


    Gu Shuixiu finished cooking, and the sky darkened. At this time, Dong Chenghu dragged a large bundle of bamboos down the hill.


    Gu Shuixiu hurried up to help and let Dong Chenghu go to eat first, and then he would have the strength to work when he was full.


    "Shuixiu, what is this? It''s weird to eat, it feels a little fishy, ??and it''s a little sweet." Dong Chenghu swallowed those things and asked after hesitation. .


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless for a while, and hurriedly went to check the bamboos, ignoring Dong Chenghu''s question, and began to use her own hands.


    Dong Chenghu took a look and hurried over to help.


    This Gu Shuixiu has been watching Dong Chenghu make the bamboo raft, giving some suggestions from time to time, and the two were busy until late at night to make the enhanced version of the bamboo raft.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the sky, took Gu Shuixiu back to lie down for a while, and the two of them got up before dawn.


    He carried the wild boar to the beach, Gu Shuixiu took all the silver in the house, and tied it with vines around his waist. If there was an accident, the money would not be lost.

 Chapter 9： Take the waterway, Linhai County

    Fortunately, the bamboo raft is an enlarged and enhanced version, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, plus a 300-pound wild boar, did not feel the slightest sinking.


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed, this is a good sign!


    Fortunately, Dong Chenghu made a fixed bamboo stool on the bamboo raft.


    Gu Shuixiu sits on it to avoid getting her clothes wet. It''s just that she was worried that the sea breeze would blow for too long and would give her a headache, so she quickly wrapped a torn turban and put a straw hat on Dong Chenghu''s head.


    Dong Chenghu wanted to say that he was a big man and didn''t need these things, but when he saw Gu Shuixiu''s soft face in the light of the fire, he couldn''t say anything, smirked and let Gu Shuixiu mess around.


    When the bamboo raft was far away from the coast, the sea became calmer. Gu Shuixiu could vaguely see many reefs on the seabed through the clear water, and occasionally the shadows of big fish were swimming in them. Well, she couldn''t see clearly either, she could only vaguely see that this large area was almost all reefs.


    If this is the case, there is no way for large ships to get close to this place, and it is impossible to develop it if you want to. Although it can be guaranteed to the greatest extent that no outsiders will set foot in the home of the two, it also eliminates the possibility of development.


    Gu Shuixiu was contemplating, but Dong Chenghu began to frown and asked: "Shuixiu, which direction are we going now, don''t run too far to find our place."


    The sea was endless, and Dong Chenghu began to worry.


    Gu Shuixiu disagreed, "Chenghu, we are bamboo rafts, it is not realistic to run far, big boats can''t sail along the coastline, but we can, as long as you are careful, you don''t have to worry about hitting the rocks, I Look for you, let''s go north, that''s the direction of the capital, and there should be many big towns along the way."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, he immediately gained confidence and started to move towards the north.


    Until the sun rose from the horizon, the two of them didn''t see any harbor, but Gu Shuixiu insisted, and Dong Chenghu moved forward.


    At the end of the day, the two saw an inland river flowing into the sea. There are also many large and small boats on the river, most of which are cargo ships.


    The two were delighted.


    Gu Shuixiu said excitedly: "Chenghu, turn into the inland river, this must be a big and prosperous town, maybe it is..."


    Dong Chenghu smiled and grinned, only to feel that his whole body was full of energy, and the movements in his hands were faster, the two drove forward for half an hour, and finally saw a port.


    At this time, a fishing boat passed by Dong Chenghu''s bamboo raft, and an old man came out. The old man was about to cast a net to fish, but he saw Gu Shuixiu and his wife, the bamboo raft and the big wild boar on it, and immediately When he came to the spirit, he said enthusiastically, "Where did you guys come from? Why are you still floating on the river at this hour? Are you thirsty? Would you like a cup of tea?"


    Dong Chenghu was extremely happy, and was about to speak, but was held back by Gu Shuixiu.


    "Dad, we came down from the mountains over there along the river. The people in the mountains have never seen the world and don''t know where this place is?"


    It turned out to be Linhai County, adjacent to Yongjia County where Gu Shuixiu and his wife lived. It is said that they are adjacent. If they travel by land, they will not be able to reach it in ten days and a half. Moreover, the towns in Yongjia County are not close to the sea, so people from the two counties travel by land. It is also because Gu Shuixiu and his wife are lucky to find this. A shortcut, people have to travel ten days and a half months, they can arrive in less than half a day.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, their hearts were full of excitement and joy, Dong Chenghu wiped two tears of excitement and began to get close to the old man.


    The two got useful information from the old man, rowed the bamboo raft to the port, paid the docking fee of two copper plates and went ashore.


    The docking fee at the port here is one tael for large ships, five hundred dollars for medium-sized boats, and two hundred dollars for small boats. Like ordinary fishing boats, you cannot dock at the port for free, and you have to pay , a fishing boat has to pay five cents. Most of the fishermen are poor people. Wherever they take out five cents, they usually leave a person on the boat to take care of it. If there is anything that needs to be sent to the shore, it will be done.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife''s bamboo rafts are inferior to fishing boats. There is no such precedent before. The two guards suddenly got into trouble. Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu said a lot of good things, and I heard that they were just going ashore After leaving after a while, they received two copper coins from them symbolically.


    Dong Chenghu carried the big wild boar on the bustling street, which attracted a lot of attention.


    "Shuixiu, where are we going now? Why don''t I go and find out where to get game?"


    Gu Shuixiu quickly stopped Dong Chenghu, dragged him to the edge of a vegetable stall, and asked humbly, "Good aunt, I want to ask if you want to pay for the stall here?"


    The aunt who was selling vegetables was watering the vegetables with her head down, and she suddenly raised her head when she heard someone talking to her.


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu wearing clothes full of patches, and looking at Dong Chenghu, whose face was half-covered by his beard, there was a flash of pity in his eyes, and he said enthusiastically, "Daughter, you are here to sell wild boars. Right, otherwise I will make a space here for you to use, and you don''t need to pay the booth money, it''s a waste."


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly shook her head and said gratefully, "Ma''am, to tell you the truth, our couple came from the mountains, and it happened that my boss caught a wild boar, so we thought of selling it in a big town. , maybe you can change a little more copper plate and buy some items."


    The aunt''s family is not good, but it won''t be as bad as Gu Shuixiu''s husband and wife, she immediately helped to get the boar from Dong Chenghu''s back, and when she lifted it up, the aunt immediately exclaimed: "Good guy , it''s two or three hundred pounds! It''s rare to see such a heavy boar, even if you see it, you should run quickly, your man is really capable!"


    The aunt kept complimenting Dong Chenghu, and her loud voice immediately attracted a lot of people watching the fun.


    Dong Chenghu was a little at a loss, but Gu Shuixiu took advantage of this momentum and began to shout, "Don''t miss it when you pass by, the fresh wild boar is of good quality and low price, come and have a look."


    "Yo, this is quite new." At this time, a middle-aged man in a brocade clothes stopped in front of Gu Shuixiu''s booth, and looked at the big wild boar on the ground thoughtfully, and there were two little boys beside him. Servant, with all the big and small things on his back, he can hardly see the road.


    "Girl, how do you sell this wild boar?" The middle-aged man squatted down to check it out, he seemed very satisfied, and his tone was a little polite.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu before, if this wild boar was sold to a shop in Panlong Town, the meat and skin would be about 20 cents per pound, which would be two or three cents more expensive than ordinary pork, but This is Linhai County, there are many rich people, and the prices are much higher.

 Chapter 10： Make money, go shopping

    Gu Shuixiu made up her mind, and the smile on her face deepened. Dong Chenghu gave her courage, and her words became a lot harder, "Guest officer, how are you going to buy it? If you only buy pork, It costs thirty-five cents per catty, and if you want to buy the whole boar, it costs thirty cents a catty.¡±


    Dong Chenghu was completely stunned when he heard the words, how could Shuixiu say the price so high, would it scare people away? I saw the man in brocade furrow his brows, Dong Chenghu thought to himself, it''s over, it seems that he scared people away.


    "Such a big boar costs forty-five yuan per pound at Tianranju, which is not expensive, but how can I be sure that this boar is fresh?"


    The words of the man in the brocade made Gu Shuixiu see Yinzi beckoning in front of her, and immediately asked Dong Chenghu to cut a big hole in the wild boar on the spot.


    What''s more, we will send them out immediately after hunting, without a moment''s delay, just to earn more hard money and ensure that we will not cheat you. "


    The man in brocade squinted at Gu Shuixiu and nodded his head in appreciation, "The girl is really smart, for her hard-earned money, I have to buy this wild boar, can you? Help me deliver the pig to the house?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded fiercely, "No problem, we''ll deliver it now."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu happily followed the man in the brocade, and before leaving, they did not forget to give the aunt five coins and thank the aunt for her help.


    Auntie wanted to resign, but Gu Shuixiu ran away, and the vendor next to her said enviously, "As expected, good intentions are rewarded. After a while, there will be five more coppers, so I can cut some meat and go back to improve it. It''s time for dinner."


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife followed the middle-aged man around several streets, and finally entered a quiet alley.


    The middle-aged man stopped at a back door, patted twice, a middle-aged woman opened the door vigilantly, and when she saw it was a middle-aged man, she immediately said respectfully: "Steward Zhang, you Come back, come in quickly."


    Dong Chenghu carried the wild boar and followed behind, the middle-aged woman looked at Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and a look of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    "It''s here, just carry the wild boar in and put it there. It''s nine taels of silver, and you''ve put it away. Next time you have such game, bring it here, and I''ll tell you to check it out. Aunt Li from the door, she will bring you to see me."


    Butler Zhang politely sent Dong Chenghu and his wife out.


    Aunt Li asked a little puzzled: "Steward Zhang, why are these poor couples worthy of your personal gifts? You are too flattering to them."


    Aunt Li wanted to say something, but received a stern warning from Butler Zhang.


    Zhang Mansion is waiting."


    Aunt Li was startled and quickly admitted her mistake, not daring to say anything else.


    Gu Shuixiu was in such a good mood with nine taels of silver, she started humming while walking.


    Dong Chenghu hasn''t recovered from the huge surprise, his face is a little impressive, "This Linhai County is really different from our place, I just thought that Butler Zhang would think that we sell too expensive In the end, people think it''s cheap, don''t rich people treat money like money now?"


    Dong Chenghu looked puzzled.


    "This is not something we should worry about. This is the first time I have seen so much silver money when I am so old. Let''s go and buy things?"


    Dong Chenghu followed the excited Gu Shuixiu, "Shuixiu, I''m not giving you thirty taels, how come you haven''t seen so much money?"


    "That''s different. The thirty taels were saved by you, and the nine taels of silver are half of my credit. It''s different." Gu Shuixiu pouted, and said seriously.


    Dong Chenghu muttered, "It''s not all yours." Worried that Gu Shuixiu would hear, he quickly took her to the street to buy things.


    Although the two made a lot of money, the things in Linhai County are also more expensive. The two ran several shops in the streets and alleys, and finally found a small iron in the deep alleys. Shop bought a relatively high cost-effective iron pot, kitchen knife.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that this shop was small, but the sparrow was small, but it had all the internal organs, including an axe and a hoe, and immediately asked Dong Chenghu to buy another hoe, a sickle, and a machete. A sharp knife for self-defense.


    It costs 800 bucks for a wok, 500 bucks for a kitchen knife, 500 bucks for a hoe, 200 bucks for a sickle, 200 bucks for a machete, and 100 bucks for a pocket knife. Wen, when Gu Shuixiu paid the money, her hands were shaking, and she sighed in her heart that the money was really not enough.


    After leaving the blacksmith shop, the two went to the grocery store, where they bought some lard, salt, sugar, wine, candles, pots, tableware, and simple toiletries , The grocery store also sells pancreas for bathing.


    Dong Chenghu saw that Gu Shuixiu had been researching pancreas, thought she liked it, and bought two pieces boldly.


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart twitched, and she wanted to scold Dong Chenghu for being a prodigal. Seeing Dong Chenghu''s smile, he swallowed the words.


    Expensive stuff.


    Going out of the grocery store, Gu Shuixiu went to another seven hundred pennies. This time it cost three taels of silver.


    Gu Shuixiu thought that she had to buy clothes and food, and immediately grabbed her purse.


    I tried it, and there are clothes and bedding, all of which have to be re-purchased, so we don¡¯t know if the money is enough, and we can¡¯t spend all the money, we must save some for emergency use¡­¡±


    Gu Shuixiu rambled in Dong Chenghu''s ear for a long time, Dong Chenghu was not impatient, but listened with relish, he cherished the breath of this life very much.


    "It''s fine, if I don''t have enough money to spend, I''ll go hunting, and then I can exchange money." With this precedent, Dong Chenghu found himself suddenly enlightened, his heart became clearer, and he was more certain that he could let Gu Shuixiu lived a good life.


    The two circled around a few times, and finally asked a relatively civilian cloth house.


    The second in the store didn''t show any disgust when seeing Gu Shuixiu and the two of them, but warmly welcomed them.


    "Guest, I don''t know what you want to buy? We just have a batch of damp cotton cloth for sale at a low price. Do you want to take a look. If you don''t like it, we also have new linen cloth. The color and texture are the first in our Linhai County."


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife are not well dressed, try to recommend cheap and durable fabrics for them.

 Chapter 11： buy cloth, buy food

    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Little Er, let me take a look at the cotton cloth you just mentioned, and we also need to pick two or three pieces of linen cloth and some coarse cloth, and we need to buy two Take out the quilt and two mattresses and take a look."


    Xiao Er had a surprised look on her face. She didn''t expect that Gu Shuixiu and the two would be able to buy so many things dressed like this. She immediately brought the fabrics named by Gu Shuixiu to her.


    It''s the muslin that''s a little yellowed, which can''t be done.


    Gu Shuixiu just wanted to buy muslin for her lining and towel. It was not very important to her whether it had yellowed or not. Besides, the original one was forty wen, and now it only costs twenty wen, which is cheap. outrageous.


    Gu Shuixiu immediately bought five pieces of coarse cloth in one go, the coarse cloth was relatively cheap, one piece was only 18 yuan, Gu Shuixiu bought five pieces of coarse cloth, one navy blue, one dark blue, and one One grass green, one purplish red, and one bright yellow.


    A piece of sackcloth of twelve wen, she also bought five pieces, all of which are dark colors, the clothes are mainly for Dong Chenghu to wear when hunting, and she can also wear it when she goes to the mountains to pick things , lest the clothes are cut by the branches and feel distressed.


    In addition to two quilts and two mattresses, the total cost is one two hundred and fifty cents.


    The last thing is to buy food. Buzhuang''s workman watched Gu Shuixiu buy so many things. He was so happy that he set up a more reasonable food store for the two of them.


    The two hurried towards there.


    On this question, I know that rice costs eight cents per catty, broken rice four cents a catty, yellow rice five cents a catty, white flour six cents a catty, and black noodles four cents a catty Wen money.


    This broken rice is broken rice. The rice grains are mixed with rice flour and can only be used for porridge. Yellow rice is actually millet, which is commonly known as millet, but this millet has not been shelled at all, so it is so embarrassing to eat! As for the black noodles, it is the flour made from wheat with the husk and wheat. It definitely doesn''t taste very good!


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to buy rice and white noodles, but when she saw the price, she really felt a pain in the flesh. You have to eat this food every day. But now there is no other way, only to buy some food to go back.


    "The shopkeeper, do you sell grains here besides grain?" Gu Shuixiu asked hesitantly.


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, and he persuaded earnestly: "If you want grain, I can show it to you, but the girl should have never been in the fields! Now the spring ploughing time has passed, if you want It''s too late to plant!"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled shyly, looked at Dong Chenghu, who was silent beside her, completely trusted her, warmed her heart, and said with determination: "It''s okay, we also want to buy food, We can buy this kind of seed first, and then we can grow it ourselves. If the shopkeeper has vegetable seeds, let me have a look, and I will buy some."


    There is no reason for the shopkeeper who has a business to come to the door to push the business out, so he immediately asked the second to go to the warehouse to get the seeds for Gu Shuixiu.


    "Girl, I don''t know what kind of seeds you want, so I''ll let Xiao Er show you some seeds, if you like it."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded happily.


    After a while, Xiao Er took out a large sack from the warehouse, which contained many paper bags.


    Water celery. By the way, here are some fruit tree seeds, this is lychee, this is peach, this is papaya, this is longan, this is apple, this is lychee, this is persimmon¡­¡±


    Gu Shuixiu finally bought 10 catties of rice, 20 catties of white flour, 40 catties of broken rice, and also a large bag of rice seeds and a large bag of wheat seeds, as well as seeds of other vegetables and fruits After a while, the shopkeeper Gu Shuixiu bought a lot and gave her a bag of unknown seeds.


    "These are some strange seeds that my son found from outside, and I don''t know if they are flowers or vegetables. head."


    Gu Shuixiu thanked the shopkeeper again and again, the two went out of the grain shop, Dong Chenghu was carrying two large sacks of grain, Gu Shuixiu thought that the servants in the blacksmith shop, general store, and cloth shop should have already delivered the goods When they arrived at the port, the two hurried over without stopping.


    In order to transport these things back without letting the grain cloth and cotton cloth get wet, Dong Chenghu specially went to the fishermen to ask for a large wooden board, plus a few straw mats, and spent a dozen pennies.


    Those iron tools were pressed on it to prevent the straw mat from being blown away by the sea breeze. The addition and subtraction of these things are also three or four hundred kilograms, which is a little heavier than that wild boar, and the bamboo raft can still bear it.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the fishing boats, thinking that she should buy one in the future, so that the two could come to Linhai County.


    The return journey was smooth and smooth, and the two rushed back to the beach of Qingping Mountain before the sun went down. In order to prevent the bamboo raft from getting wet by the waves when the bamboo raft docked, Dong Chenghu specially parked the bamboo raft on a group of reefs some distance from the sea, and then went into the sea. The sea water only reached Dong Chenghu''s waist.


    Gu Shuixiu supported the bamboo pole to prevent the bamboo raft from floating away.


    After Gu Shuixiu went ashore, she looked at the high **** in front of her, and then looked at these things, and she was instantly in trouble.


    "Chenghu, how do we get these things back?"


    Dong Chenghu thought for a moment and said: "It''s okay, you look at the things first, I will rush back to get the vines, I will pull on the top, you will tie it below, and you will be done with a few more pulls. "


    Gu Shuixiu''s brows loosened, and there was no more worry in her eyes, and Xin Gao Cailie went to pack up her things.


    Dong Chenghu''s speed was very fast, and he appeared on the high **** in a moment. Gu Shuixiu quickly tied things with the vines he dropped, and he pulled them up.


    The two of them tossed for a while before they completely got things to the top.


    It''s easy to do next.


    Dong Chenghu carried all the heavy things, so she helped to carry some light things, such as cloth.


    Gu Shuixiu can''t wait to put the iron pot on a simple stove, and cook the rice. I also used the oil I just bought to fry a plate of wild vegetables.


    Gu Shuixiu was eating her bowl of rice and was full of hope for the future. When she first crossed over, she was simply not living a life, to put it bluntly, she was just trying to survive, and now she has a sense of life.

 Chapter 12： build a kiln, burn bricks

    "Shuixiu, this is the most comfortable meal I have eaten when I grow up. I have food and vegetables. If only I could eat like this every day."


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes were full of contentment, Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu like this for some reason, and suddenly felt that he was very reliable, this person might be able to walk with her for a lifetime.


    With such thoughts, Gu Shuixiu began to seriously examine Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu was a little overwhelmed by her, "Shuixiu, am I wrong?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, stared at Dong Chenghu for a while, and said, "Speaking of which, you should shave the beard on your face. I didn''t have tools before, but now I just bought a small knife, enough for you. Now, after I shaved my beard, I was taking a good bath with my pancreas, and when I went out like this, it''s no wonder that everyone treats us as beggars today."


    Now that the conditions are met, Gu Shuixiu does not intend to wrong the two of them, and immediately finds out the newly bought cloth, makes some gestures on Dong Chenghu, and says, "Just now, we have bought a lot for the village work plan. You gave me a set of needles and threads, which can be used to make clothes, you stand obediently, I will measure your size, I will catch up with work tonight, and you will be able to put on new clothes tomorrow."


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was bubbling with beauty, he stood obediently and let Gu Shuixiu toss, and sighed again in his heart, having a daughter-in-law is different!


    That night, Gu Shuixiu worked overtime under the candle, and made Dong Chenghu a coat of coarse cloth, a linen cloth, and a fine cotton cloth.


    Dong Chenghu went to the outside, hoping to get more prey and give Gu Shuixiu a better life.


    As expected, Gu Shuixiu slept the next day until the third day of the sun and woke up. The new quilt and bedding were so comfortable, she really didn''t want to get up, and finally struggled out of the cave to find that the sun was shining in the sky, Dong Chenghu Is putting a basket in the yard.


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu getting up, she grinned, and the movements of her hands were not delayed at all.


    "You just got up and washed your face, I just cooked some broken rice porridge, it''s not as delicious as yours, first put a belly, I''ll tie up these baskets and tie them on top Put on the vines and use these baskets to transport things later."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, washed her face with mountain spring water, rinsed her mouth, and went to eat when she was completely awake.


    When Gu Shuixiu had eaten, he realized that Dong Chenghu had not shaved!


    She immediately went in and took the knife, and gave Dong Chenghu a sinister smile.


    Dong Chenghu was shocked and jumped back, "Shui...Shuixiu, what are you doing?"


    "Shave!"


    Dong Chenghu "¡­"


    In the end, at Gu Shuixiu''s insistence, Dong Chenghu shaved off all the beards on his face in front of her.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes are straight, this person is clearly a handsome man! Resolute face, deep facial features, full of masculinity all over. In modern times, such a man can kill a lot of fresh meat in seconds. She was lucky to marry such a handsome man who loves her.


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart was bubbling with beauty, her eyes frightened Dong Chenghu swallowed in fear, what happened to Shuixiu today? Why does this look look so intriguing?


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what Dong Chenghu was thinking at all, so he immediately boiled water for Dong Chenghu, and asked him to freshen up and put on her new clothes.


    Dong Chenghu''s face is stunned, it''s not even noon yet, he''s taking a shower and wearing new clothes, what''s going on?


    But seeing Gu Shuixiu so happy, Dong Chenghu went with her.


    When Dong Chenghu finished washing up and put on new clothes, Gu Shuixiu almost couldn''t recognize him.


    Circling around Dong Chenghu twice, he sighed with tut tut, and sure enough, people rely on clothes, Buddhas rely on gold clothes, so wearing it like this is immediately different, it looks like the people in the town No difference.


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu still wearing old clothes, and he felt a little uncomfortable, "Shuixiu, should you make two clothes for yourself, I can wear this set for several days, You do it for yourself first, don''t hold me close."


    Gu Shuixiu gave him a white look, "Of course I know I have to do it for myself, if I don''t say anything else, I brought the happy clothes and two ripped clothes, and the patches are almost invisible. So what is it? I''ll make all our clothes in a while. Now that we have something to eat at home, we can take a break.


    By the way, you can go to the beach later to see if the seaweed has dried. If it is dry, it will be shipped back. It just so happens that you have also made a basket, just a few trips. "


    Dong Chenghu hurriedly responded, and when he thought that he could build a house, he grinned unconsciously.


    "Shuixiu, when can we start building the house?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s hands stopped, looked up at the weather, and said, "The weather seems to be good these few days, if it rains less in spring, I don''t know if it will rain more in summer? If the weather is good, let¡¯s build the kiln first, you will transport the mud first, and get some more seaweed, it¡¯s not enough, if you have any leftovers, you can save them.¡±


    "Hey!" Dong Chenghu lifted two big baskets, walked with great power, and disappeared in front of Gu Shuixiu''s eyes after a while.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and continued to fiddle with the needle and thread in her hand.


    I didn''t stop for an afternoon, and finally made myself two coats, two coats of sackcloth and two coats of linen for work. I made another complete set of clothes for Dong Chenghu, but the color was changed.


    During the period, Dong Chenghu also transported all the seaweed back to the yard, and then went to the beach to pick a lot of seaweed to dry. .


    In the early morning of the second day, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to make a simple dustpan and sifted the soil twice. The two of them used a big broken pot to boil water to boil the seaweed. They didn¡¯t feel bad at all. The good seaweed water has become a little sticky, and it is immediately poured into the mound and mud before it cools down.


    Gu Shuixiu directed and Dong Chenghu started the kiln. The two worked hard for a day to build the kiln. The built kiln needs to be dried for two days, and then burned with a high fire for a day before it can be used.


    The two of them have not been idle for the past three days. Dong Chenghu made a dozen brick models, still using the same mud and seaweed together. Gu Shuixiu helped to make the model of the reconciled mud. Dry in the shape of a brick.


    The husband and wife match very well. For three days, the house is full of drying bricks.


    A large pile of bricks, which were originally brown-black, turned blue-gray from the kiln. It is completely different from the bricks burned outside, but the hardness is much higher.

 Chapter 13： Gus family has an accident, go home

    In order to test the hardness of the bricks, Dong Chenghu specially smashed them with big stones. As a result, the bricks only damaged some corners and corners, and the quality was not too good.


    This time Dong Chenghu is completely relieved, he is not in a hurry to build a house, he is burning bricks desperately while taking advantage of the good weather, and even his own work is neglected.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she could get some small prey every day, Gu Shuixiu would have an opinion.


    On this day, Dong Chenghu went out early in the morning to check the trap as usual, but he didn''t come back for most of the day.


    Gu Shuixiu became more and more worried, and it was not until after noon that she saw Dong Chenghu running back out of breath, but the expression on his face was not very good.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at her, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Dong Chenghu entered the house and immediately went to pack his things, while packing, he said to Gu Shuixiu: "Shuixiu, pack up quickly, we have to go back and see your parents, I''m going hunting today, I''ll drop by to see After leaving the bamboo raft before, I happened to meet Uncle Qin crossing the river.


    He said that when he went hunting the day before yesterday, he walked near Caozi Village and heard from the villagers that your father seemed to have passed out. Know how?


    Uncle Qin was going to come and tell us, but because there was no bamboo raft, we couldn''t cross the river, so I was in a hurry, hurry up and got a bamboo raft today, we have to go back a trip. "


    Gu Shuixiu was surprised, but she didn''t care about anything else, she brought the silver coins from the house, ten catties of broken rice, and a batch of coarse cloth, a pair of fine cotton cloth, a pair of linen cloth, And the two pheasants brought back by Dong Chenghu were also installed by Gu Shuixiu.


    Everything is placed in the basket, covered with some hay, and it is not visible from the outside.


    The two climbed mountains and rivers and finally arrived at Caozi Village before dark.


    The villagers in this Dian village had already returned home, and there was no one to be seen in the fields, and some were busy packing up their tools to go home, so Gu Shuixiu and his wife did not meet anyone.


    Pushing aside the broken fence in the house, Gu Shuixiu shouted anxiously, "Father and mother, big bull and two bulls, I''m back."


    After a while, everyone in the room rushed out.


    Zhao shi grabbed Gu Shuixiu and looked up and down. She saw a lot of flesh on her face, and her skin was not as sallow as before. She was still wearing new clothes and her hair was combed. It is neat, although there is no headgear, but it looks very elegant with a bamboo hairpin inserted.


    There was finally a smile on Zhao''s sad face, and Dong Chenghu''s eyes softened a lot.


    , The daughter and son-in-law came home for the first time, but there was not even any decent food at home. The more he thought about it, the more sad he became, and he secretly wiped away tears in the kitchen behind everyone''s back.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu went ahead to see Gu Mingde.


    "Da Niu, how is Dad''s body? How did I hear that Dad fainted." Gu Shuixiu''s face was full of worry.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu looked at each other, Gu Daniu unknowingly crushed the soil on the ground with his feet, lowered his head and said naively, "Dad has nothing to do, it''s just an old problem. , just take a rest."


    Gu Shuixiu''s face sank instantly, she stared at Gu Daniu, and said seriously: "You still want to lie to me? Don''t you know that every time you lie, you feel guilty and dare not look at me? Do you dare to look me in the eyes and say it again?"


    Gu Daniel''s head lowered even more, and there was silence for a while, only to see a few tears falling on the ground.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes turned red, and she choked up and asked, "Is it Dad''s body..."


    At this time, Mrs. Zhao came in from the door and said solemnly, "Let me tell you, the village man said that your father''s health is not good. If you want to get medical treatment, you must go to the town or county. , but we can''t even pay for the medical treatment in the village, and now we still owe the doctor two taels of silver, how can we have the money to go to the town to see the doctor?


    Your father''s health has gotten worse in the past two days. The doctor said that if he doesn''t see a doctor, he probably won''t last for two months. "


    Zhao''s eyes were full of despair.


    Gu Shuixiu heard that there was still hope for healing, she immediately stopped her tears and nodded to Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu immediately said: "Mother-in-law, don''t be discouraged, it''s not that you have no money to see a doctor, I''ll just go out, let''s pack up, and go to Panlong Town to see a doctor tomorrow."


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao and Gu Daniu looked incredible. When did Dong Chenghu become so rich?


    Gu Shuixiu was afraid that the Zhao family would not believe her, so she quickly said, "Mother, we have money to see a doctor, so don''t worry about it, we will go out early tomorrow."


    Zhao''s heart moved, and only now did he realize that Dong Chenghu was also wearing new clothes. He looked a lot tougher without the beard. .


    Thinking about this, Zhao''s heavy heart seemed to be relieved a lot, and his dark eyes were bright again.


    However, the money was from Dong Chenghu, and the Zhao family was a little hesitant. Although he was his own son-in-law, would he be unhappy if he spent too much money? Zhao Shi began to worry about Gu Shuixiu again.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu looked surprised, Gu Daniu immediately said loudly: "Mother, eldest sister, eldest brother-in-law, I will go to Father Gu''s house to borrow a donkey cart, tomorrow. We''ll go to town in the morning."


    Gu Shuixiu stopped Gu Daniu, who was about to rush out, and warned, "If someone from Father Gu''s family asks us what we are going to do in the town, just say go to work and do nothing. Say, this is 20 copper coins, you can just ask Father Gu how much money he needs to pack a donkey cart for a day, and you can give as much. Remember not to say anything else."


    Gu Daniel did not understand the reason, but now it is Gu Shuixiu who paid Gu Mingde to see a doctor. If you have money, you are the boss. Gu Daniel will not go against Gu Shuixiu''s intention.


    Zhao shi looked puzzled, "Why don''t you let your brother tell the truth?"


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at Dong Chenghu, sat on the chair and said, "Mother, do you know why Father Gu and Uncle Laifu were matchmakers for me?"


    Zhao shook his head.


    Gu Shuixiu talked about the engagement between the Dong family and Dad Gu, and finally said angrily: "Papa Gu''s family dislikes the poor and loves the rich, and they don''t look down on our boss, that''s what made me It''s cheap, but we have to guard against such people, we have already been calculated by them once, but we cannot be calculated twice."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhao''s face was very ugly, "No wonder Gu Zhuzhu got married right after you got married, and she married to the owner of the town who opened a grocery store. The village was talking about it at that time. For several days, it was said that Gu Zhenzhu was Jin Guiming, and even if he was born in our remote countryside, he could marry into a good family."

 Chapter 14： Help in the snow, go to the town to see a doctor

    Gu Erniu was so angry that he took over the conversation and said, "On the contrary, it is just hateful to say that your life is not good! I will say that they never come to the door, why are they so kind all of a sudden? I''m concerned about the big sister''s marriage!"


    Dong Chenghu''s face was not good-looking, Zhao looked at Dong Chenghu and said with a smile: "But stupid people have stupid blessings. Although Shuixiu was calculated, he married the right person."


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, his face turned slightly, and he was a little excited.


    Gu Erniu also reacted at this moment, and immediately apologized to Dong Chenghu, "Brother-in-law, don''t take what I said to your heart, I''m just a quick talker, you and my eldest sister are a perfect match..."


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless, and did not look at the idiot. She took out a large basket from the side, removed the weeds on it, first took out two pheasants, then took out the cloth, and finally It''s a bag of broken rice.


    "Mother, please take care of these two chickens and mend them for everyone. These cloths can be used for several clothes. Your clothes are too worn out and should be changed. I will go to town tomorrow. I will buy some more, and this is all I have left at home. In addition, it is ten catties of broken rice, which is the most suitable for porridge, and I can cook a little for my father every day."


    Zhao looked at the things on the table, his eyes widened, and then he said: "These things are too valuable, you are going to evacuate the Dong family! No, no, these cloths are all Take it back, as for this chicken tomorrow, you will take it to the town to sell it for money, since the broken rice is for your father''s body, I will keep it."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing, she immediately asked Gu Erniu to take everything in, and persuaded bitterly: "Mother, we really don''t lack this thing, if you don''t believe me, ask Chenghu, if I am true He doesn''t agree with the Dong''s house being evacuated!"


    Dong Chenghu quickly confessed, "mine is Shuixiu''s, and I have no problem with how she wants to use it."


    Gu Shuixiu blushed and looked at Dong Chenghu angrily.


    Zhao''s heart was very clear, Dong Chenghu seemed to be pinched to death by her daughter, and she was happy for Gu Shuixiu, so she took the thing half-push.


    After a while, Gu Daniu rented the donkey cart back, "Mother, eldest sister, I spent ten cents to rent it for a day."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, thinking if she wanted to buy a donkey cart for the Gu family, it would be convenient to go to the town in the future, after all, the Gu family was different from them, they could go to Linhai County by water, but the Gu family only Can go to Panlong Town.


    Zhao was very happy at this moment, although she was reluctant, but there was really nothing good at home to entertain people, and immediately went to the kitchen with two chickens, intending to kill the chickens, One was stewed for Gu Mingde''s body, and the other was used to entertain Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu.


    When Mrs Zhao entered the kitchen, Gu Shuixiu secretly stuffed Gu Daniu with two taels of silver, and whispered, "Da Niu, when you find a time to walk out, take these two taels of silver. Return it to Lang Zhong, no one in the village is walking around at the moment, and no one will see it, let''s return the money quietly."


    Gu Daniu was hesitant to accept the money, but he heard Dong Chenghu say: "Listen to your sister, hurry up and come back, don''t let your mother-in-law know about it, wait until we leave. If you I''m sorry, I''ll just show filial piety to your sister in the future."


    Gu Daniu nodded heavily, went out quietly, and disappeared into the night.


    When Zhao''s food came out, Gu Daniu also came back.


    The family had a warm dinner, and Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu went back to her room.


    The next day before dawn, the Gu family was all up, Dong Chenghu drove the car, Zhao Shi and Gu Shuixiu took care of Gu Mingde in the car, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu stayed at home to work, lest the whole family run away , causing a discussion among the villagers.


    As soon as the four arrived in town, they immediately went to inquire about the location of the hospital.


    There is only one medical clinic in Panlong Town, and you can know where it is by just asking.


    When Gu Shuixiu and the others arrived, there was no one in the medical hall. The young man was grinding the powder when he suddenly heard a pleasant female voice. When he looked up, it was a beautiful young lady, and she asked calmly about her work. : "See a doctor or take medicine?"


    "See a doctor."


    "Patient?"


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to carry Gu Mingde on his back, "The patient is my father and has been in a coma."


    The guy took a look, took a pulse, arranged a bed for Gu Mingde, and then entered the backyard.


    Soon, an old man with a white beard in a white robe came out, his voice was a little hoarse, but his eyes were extraordinarily clear, shining with wisdom.


    "Is that the patient?"


    Dude nodded.


    The old man immediately sat down to take Gu Mingde''s pulse, while Zhao Shi was nervous, afraid that the doctor would say that Gu Mingde was helpless.


    The doctor took a long time to diagnose the pulse, and the eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, making Gu Shuixiu nervous.


    It took a long time to hear the doctor say: "The patient has been lying down for a long time, so that the blood vessels are blocked, the meridians are blocked, and the intracerebral hemorrhage is. Fortunately, it was delivered on time. If it is a few days later, it will be too late.


    I gave him a few injections first, and then evacuated the blood clot in his brain to wake him up. It is necessary to come for three consecutive days to have the needles, and depending on the situation, it is necessary to continue the needles. It''s just that this person has not been active for a long time, and some functions of his body have shrunk, and long-term conditioning is needed later. I will prescribe a side drug later, give it to him first, and come back for a follow-up one month later. "


    Ms. Zhao was confused and did not understand what the doctor meant, but she understood a few points. Gu Mingde had to come to see a doctor for three consecutive days, and he had to take medicine for a month. I have to come back later, how much will it cost!


    Zhao shivered and asked: "Doctor, how much money will these cost?"


    The old man looked at Zhao Shi, then at the indifferent Gu Shuixiu and the happy Dong Chenghu, and said slowly: "Five hundred acupuncture at a time, one or two and a half times for three consecutive days, plus The dosage of the medicine last month was about one or two and a half, and the total was three taels of silver."


    Zhao sighed when he heard the words. They owed Lang Zhong two taels of silver all these years in the village, and as a result, it cost three taels of silver to see a doctor in the town.


    Zhao only felt the darkness in front of him and almost fell over.


    Gu Shuixiu quickly supported the Zhao family, and said softly to the doctor, "Doctor, you only need to see a doctor, you can use whatever medicine you need, and I will pay for the medical expenses."


    The doctor did not delay hearing the words, and immediately began to perform acupuncture. Zhao''s few people watched and did not dare to make a sound.


    When the doctor prescribed the medicine after the acupuncture, Gu Shuixiu immediately settled the money.


    After leaving the hospital, Gu Shuixiu said: "Mother, let''s find an inn for two days, and when Dad finishes his needles, he will return to Caozi Village. As for the donkey cart, let Chenghu first. Hurry back, you also go back first, we will send him back when Dad sees his illness."


    The Zhao family was a little hesitant. After all, Gu Shuixiu was already married, and the money and effort made Zhao very unhappy. Now they want them to serve Gu Mingde. .


    Dong Chenghu saw Zhao''s concerns, and immediately said: "Well, mother-in-law, I will send you back first, and then I will bring Erniu to take care of my father-in-law. Is this okay?"

 Chapter 15： buy, go home

    The Zhao family wanted to stay, but there was no shortage of women in the family, and Gu Shuixiu was already here to take care of her, so she would be a burden to keep, so she might as well go back and do what she could.


    Therefore, Zhao shi pondered for a moment before agreeing.


    The four of them went to a clean inn first. One private room cost five cents a day, and Gu Shuixiu booked two rooms.


    Zhao thought it was a waste, so Gu Shuixiu explained it again, and it took a lot of words to keep Zhao from continuing to struggle.


    Finally let Dong Chenghu send Zhao away, Gu Shuixiu began to decoction Gu Mingde.


    After the doctor''s acupuncture, Gu Mingde''s complexion was a little better, no longer as gray as at home, faintly bloody.


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed. After she prepared the medicine and poured it into Gu Mingde, she went out to find a grain store and asked, but the price of rice in Panlong Town was cheaper than that in Linhai County. Some.


    A pound of rice is 6 cents, broken rice is only 3 cents, white flour is 4 cents, Gu Shuixiu bought 100 catties of rice in one go, 100 catties of broken rice, and pounds of white noodles. At that time, part of it will be given to the Gu family, and part of it will be carried back by Dong Chenghu.


    After finishing all this work, Gu Shuixiu went to the cloth village again. The Gu family has nothing now, and even the quilts covered are hard and damp, and have a musty smell, so they don''t keep warm at all.


    Gu Shuixiu thought that the weather was about to get warm, and the quilts were no longer needed at this time, so she bought four mattresses, spent six hundred dollars, and then bought two pieces of fine cotton cloth and four pieces of coarse cloth. It cost sixty cents. With these things, the Zhao family can also make new clothes for everyone.


    Gu Shuixiu made a calculation in her heart, and then slowly returned to the inn. Gu Mingde drank the medicine and slept soundly, and she didn''t need Gu Shuixiu to serve her, so she went to the bed beside her Lying down and sleeping, I fell asleep unknowingly.


    When she woke up, it was already dark, Dong Chenghu and Gu Erniu had already arrived.


    "When did you arrive, why didn''t you wake me up?" Gu Shuixiu quickly got up, looked at the sky outside the window, and then asked, "Is there something to eat? Bring me something to eat?"


    Gu Erniu was still an eleven or twelve year old child, and when he heard that he had something to eat, he swallowed unconsciously.


    Dong Chenghu immediately asked Xiao Er to send a plate of fried vegetables, a plate of roast chicken, a pot of broth, a pot of rice and four steamed buns. Gu Erniu was almost drooling.


    Gu Shuixiu felt a little distressed, and said with a smile: "Come over to eat, you should rest early after eating, and tomorrow I will take my father for acupuncture. Tonight, we will be on duty three times, so we won''t have anything to do with it. The situation. You two go to bed after eating, I just slept in good spirits, I''ll come first."


    Dong Chenghu felt sorry for Gu Shuixiu and wanted to say that he would come, but Gu Shuixiu did not give him a chance to speak, and directly stopped him: "Chenghu, don''t argue with me, you are driving back and forth today, and again I took Er Niu from Caozi Village to Panlong Town, and I have been running around all day. Tonight, I will be watching Er Niu and I will be on duty tonight, or I will change you when it¡¯s almost dawn.


    Gu Erniu also patted his chest and assured: "Brother-in-law, I can work at night, you have worked hard today, you don''t need to come tonight."


    Gu''s siblings said so, Dong Chenghu no longer insisted, and quickly ate and went to rest, he was really tired that day.


    Just as Gu Erniu was taking a nap, Dong Chenghu gently woke him up and asked, "How is father-in-law?"


    Gu Erniu was startled, looked at Gu Mingde, who was still sleeping, and whispered, "It''s nothing, is my sister awake?"


    "Not yet? Why didn''t you call me on duty last night?"


    Gu Erniu murmured for a while before saying, "It was the eldest sister who said you were too tired, she didn''t wake me up until the middle of the night, she was almost always on watch, so I stayed for an hour, I accidentally fell asleep."


    Gu Erniu patted his head embarrassedly, but Dong Chenghu didn''t say anything. A boy of this age is growing up, and he was already sleepless.


    The two packed up, and when Gu Shuixiu woke up and had breakfast, the group carried Gu Mingde to the hospital.


    You don''t need to come over after two stitches."


    "Doctor, when will my father wake up?" Gu Shuixiu was a little worried, although Gu Mingde''s face improved a lot, but there was no sign of waking up.


    The doctor pondered for a moment, his eyes thoughtful.


    "This situation should be caused by the accumulation of blood in his brain that has not been completely evacuated. Wait until tomorrow after the acupuncture. The medicine must continue to be taken and cannot be broken. It is estimated that it will take another four weeks. You can wake up in five days."


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the doctor''s words. They were really afraid of any accident.


    At the end of the last day of acupuncture, the doctor changed Gu Mingde''s prescription again.


    When the three of them were about to return to Caozi Village, they realized that it was unrealistic for them to take a patient with them.


    When Gu Shuixiu was in trouble, Dong Chenghu offered to buy a donkey cart for the Gu family.


    Gu Erniu was too frightened to speak. The donkey cart was an extremely expensive thing, and the entire Caozi Village was owned by Gu Laifu. Pick up the donkey cart, and this is what Dong Chenghu said.


    Gu Erniu shook his head like a rattle and refused again and again, "Brother-in-law, it''s already very good for you to pay for your father''s medical treatment, but you can''t let you spend more money, if your mother finds out, It will definitely kill me!"


    Gu Shuixiu was naturally very moved by Dong Chenghu''s proposal, but she couldn''t say that. After all, the nine taels they earned from selling wild boars have now all been spent, and the remaining thirty taels are all Dong Chenghu saved food and clothing, and used the money to buy a donkey cart for the Gu family. Gu Shuixiu couldn''t get over this psychological hurdle.


    Just as Dong Chenghu and Gu Erniu were arguing, Gu Shuixiu spoke up.


    "The donkey cart is definitely going to be bought, but not now, Chenghu, we don''t have that much money, and next time we make money and buy a donkey cart for our parents, that''s it. ."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t understand why Gu Shuixiu said that when they were obviously rich, but seeing Gu Shuixiu''s firm eyes, Dong Chenghu was helpless and could only do as she wanted.


    However, the donkey cart was not bought, but a wooden cart was bought. A donkey cart cost seven or eight taels of silver, and there was less than one wooden cart, which was not a star and a half, but this Things are also valuables in Caozi Village, only three or four households have them.

 Chapter 16： Caused uproar, Huangs jealousy

    Gu Erniu is satisfied with a wooden cart, and the corners of his mouth are almost crooked.


    Gu Shuixiu placed Gu Mingde on the wooden cart, and then put the purchased grain, cloth, mattress, and other items on it. Dong Chenghu and Gu Erniu pushed the cart, and she walked beside her. .


    The speed of a few people with the wooden cart was much faster, and they returned to Caozi Village in the next afternoon. At this time, the villagers were busy in the fields. Everyone saw Gu Mingde''s family pushing a wooden cart , the top was full of things, and seeing Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, they all stopped their work and looked at them.


    I saw Gu Mingde on the wooden cart with sharp eyes, thinking of Gu Mingde''s body, guessing that Gu Shuixiu and others brought Gu Mingde to see a doctor.


    When I saw those things in the car, I was all envious.


    "Isn''t it saying that Gu Mingde''s son-in-law is a poor hunter? It doesn''t look like it, he looks good, he dresses better than us, where is he poor? Look at the stuff in that car , my dear, it should be all food! And those fabrics, enough to make some clothes." One person said enviously.


    The people next to her began to talk about it.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others heard their discussion from a distance, and the three of them ignored it and rushed home at a high speed.


    Zhao heard the movement and came out to take a look. Seeing Gu Shuixiu and the others and the wooden cart, she was stunned for a moment. She quickly stepped forward and helped Dong Chenghu to help Gu Mingde in. Gu Shuixiu and Gu Erniu started unload.


    The two were busy for a long time and finally put their things in order.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the sky, discussed with Gu Shuixiu, and said, "Mother-in-law, it''s still early, I''ve been out with Shuixiu for so many days, and I don''t know what''s going on at home? We think now When I rush back, my father-in-law''s health is no longer in serious trouble, I take the medicine on time, and I will come back to take my father-in-law for a follow-up one month later."


    Gu Erniu kept keeping him, very reluctant.


    Gu Shuixiu is also helpless.


    Zhao packed up a few thick noodles and steamed buns from the kitchen, "You take these things to eat on the road. Since you want to go back, you have to hurry. It''s getting late."


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife took the things and left Gu''s house quickly.


    Gu Laifu''s family heard that Dong Chenghu took Gu Mingde to see a doctor and bought a lot of things for the Gu family.


    Gu Laifu and his wife couldn''t sit still, so they immediately came to inquire about the news.


    But Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were not seen. The Zhao family knew the entanglement between Dong Chenghu and the Gu Laifu family. answer.


    The couple got into trouble and left Gu Mingde''s house.


    "This Zhao Shi really thinks she is a dish! It''s not just buying something, her eyelids are so shallow, I think if we hadn''t been a matchmaker for her daughter, where did Gu Mingde get the money to see a doctor, Sure enough, this family is all white-eyed wolves, and there is no good thing..."


    Huang scolded all the way, her face was full of unwillingness and jealousy.


    Although Gu Zhuzhu said it was a good fake and had a lot of dowry, but since Gu Zhuzhu got married, she has never returned to her parents'' home, let alone given anything.


    Reviewing how Mingde sees a doctor costs several taels of silver, plus the wooden cart and those things, it should be fifty taels of silver! After such a calculation, Huang started to regret it in her heart. If she had married Gu Zhuzhu to Dong Chenghu, all these things would be hers. The most important thing is that in the future, Dong Chenghu will continue to help Gu Mingde''s family. How much money would it have? !


    The more Huang thinks about it, the more resentful he becomes, and the more he thinks about it, the more unwilling he becomes. To the silent Gu Laifu, he roared, "You didn''t say that Pearl could help our family by marrying into the town, but now I haven''t even seen their husband and wife, and I haven''t even seen a box of dim sum, so I can count on them. Get them?"


    Huang continued to think about it, Gu Laifu was furious, and immediately shouted and scolded Huang, after scolding and venting, he left first, leaving Huang aside.


    Huang was aggrieved and sat on the ground crying, attracting many villagers to watch.


    Father Gu rushed over when he got the news and stared at Mrs. Huang with a gloomy face. Mrs. Huang was afraid of Father Gu''s majesty, so he didn''t let go, and followed Father Gu obediently.


    It''s just that the village''s sayings changed after today. Everyone started to say that Gu Shuixiu married well. Gu Mingde got such a filial and considerate son-in-law only because of the accumulation of virtues in his previous life. Gu Mingde''s family is going to flourish.


    Some people still envy Gu Zhenzhu to marry and live a good life in the town, but Gu Zhenzhu has a good life and she does not see her to help her family. Everyone is looking forward to seeing Gu Zhenzhu return home, but it is not even a figure Didn''t see it, and slowly began to say that Gu Zhenzhu looked down on her family''s poverty, feared that her family would be held back, and so on.


    Gu Laifu and Huang Shi retorted loudly when they heard it, but they became more and more uneasy. If Gu Laifu rushed over and said that he wanted to see Gu Zhenzhu, wouldn''t it be true as the villagers said, they would be eager to go up, wouldn''t it be a drop in price!


    Gu Laifu struggled with these questions, but he endured not going to Gu Zhuzhu.


    I don''t know who brought out the past of Dong''s family and Gu Laifu''s family. more gloomy.


    Huang''s heart was perturbed, worried about being angered by Dad Gu, so he would not appear in front of Dad Gu easily. In this way, the atmosphere of Gu Laifu''s family was very strange, and even the villagers noticed something was wrong.


    Gu Mingde''s family naturally heard a little bit of it, but they all chose to be silent, just pretended not to hear, how to live or how to live, Gu Mingde finally woke up on the second day after returning home.


    The Zhao family was overjoyed and wanted to announce the good news to Gu Shuixiu, and then they remembered that they still don¡¯t know where the Dong family is in the mountains, and if there is no familiar person in the deep mountains to take them away, it is easy to appear Dangerous, Zhao shi had no choice but to give up this idea. Now Gu Shuixiu buys food and clothing for the family, which is enough for them to have a good time for a while. When Gu Mingde is in good health, their family will definitely get better and better.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu returned home and continued to burn bricks, but this time they spent a lot of money to make Dong Chenghu feel a sense of crisis, so he also gave up the work of burning bricks and concentrated on hunting. Gu Shuixiu made bricks and dried them at home, and Dong Chenghu took time to burn bricks. The couple became more and more tacit.


    Have been so busy for more than half a month. During this time, Dong Chenghu went out hunting every day, but he didn''t get anything good, that is, the most pheasants and hares, luck today, Dong Chenghu is in the trap Found a dying sika deer.


    Although this sika deer is not very big, it still weighs two hundred pounds. The most important thing is that its antler is very valuable.


    Having this sika deer, Gu Shuixiu was very happy for a long time, and without wasting time, she immediately went to Linhai County on a bamboo raft with Dong Chenghu.


    From this point to Linhai County, there is no way to come back the same day, the couple is not worried at all.


    Excited to leave.

 Chapter 17： Selling deer antler, black shop

    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu finally saw the situation on the sea clearly. After the bamboo raft was far away from the beach, an endless group of reefs appeared. The reef group was only more than one meter away from the sea. The last time Dong Chenghu was able to carry things into the water here.


    The reefs are covered with many shells, and Gu Shuixiu actually saw oysters inside, which is a delicacy in the world!


    If the two were not rushing to sell things in Linhai County, she would have let Dong Chenghu go into the water and get her out.


    There are many large and small sea fish in the reef group, and there are fish in the distance, which are all precious!


    The more Gu Shuixiu watched, the more addicted she became, and the better she felt. Looking at the sea, I was in a daze without knowing it.


    Dong Chenghu is desperately supporting the bamboo pole, because on the reefs, he can take advantage of it.


    The two finally arrived in Linhai County before dark.


    The restaurant and inn, Lefang Qinglou, will not close until dawn.


    The fishing boats on the river all docked. Gu Shuixiu and his wife stopped at the port. The staff guarding the port were different from the last two. Gu Shuixiu and his wife did not want to cause trouble, so they paid according to the fishing boat fee parking fee.


    The couple walked towards the pharmacy as soon as they landed. The antlers on the head of the sika deer have already been cut and preserved, and they can sell for a good price while they are fresh.


    The two hurried and finally arrived before the pharmacy closed.


    The shopkeeper thought they were here to buy medicine, and said hurriedly: "My shop is going to be closed. If you two want to get medicine, quickly bring me the prescription."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled calmly, "The shopkeeper, we don''t prescribe medicines, we sell medicines, but I don''t know if the shopkeeper has time to take a look?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, and didn''t want to be poor because of their clothes, so he asked seriously: "What medicinal herbs? Come back tomorrow."


    The shopkeeper means that he doesn''t like those ordinary things.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that the shopkeeper was not a good-natured person, so she was angry, paying attention to the ripping off, and said mysteriously: "I have good deer antler here, no Are you interested in knowing how the shopkeeper feels?"


    Just know that the price I give here is also the most fair."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled, but did not take the shopkeeper''s words to heart, and said softly, "The shopkeeper, we only arrived in Linhai County today, and I heard that your family sells medicinal herbs at extremely fair prices, so this is why He worked tirelessly and traveled nearly a hundred miles to come here."


    The shopkeeper''s body was comforted by Gu Shuixiu''s flattery.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, and then Dong Chenghu took out the pair of deer antlers wrapped in cloth from the basket.


    The shopkeeper was very happy when he saw it, but the flash of calculation in his eyes did not escape Gu Shuixiu''s eyes.


    "What a good deer antler I think, it looks like a newly grown sika deer, and the blood on it is not fresh..."


    A pharmacy will give you such a high price."


    Gu Shuixiu''s face sank immediately, don''t think she doesn''t know, this pair of deer antlers can be sold for 18 taels of silver, is this shopkeeper sending beggars?


    Gu Shuixiu immediately wrapped the deer antler and pulled Dong Chenghu to leave.


    The shopkeeper''s face immediately turned ugly, and he said with some warning: "If you leave my door, I will not accept your medicinal materials."


    Gu Shuixiu stopped, the shopkeeper thought that Gu Shuixiu had been fooled by him, and the corner of his mouth raised a smirk.


    But I heard Gu Shuixiu say: "To be honest with the shopkeeper, I don''t sell deer antlers without twenty taels. Since you don''t accept them here, then let''s sell them to other pharmacies. No matter how bad it is, it can still be sold to a wealthy family like Zhang Mansion, I don¡¯t believe that this pair of deer antlers is not worth twenty taels!¡±


    Gu Shuixiu said it loudly.


    The shopkeeper''s face was completely dark, he gave the servant a look, and then said slyly: "Today, you will sell even if you don''t sell it!"


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were surrounded by four thugs, and the shopkeeper looked like he was going to win.


    Gu Shuixiu became more and more angry, and before she could speak, Dong Chenghu had already pulled out a machete from the basket and looked sharply at the people in front of him.


    When the four thugs saw it, they rushed up immediately. The shopkeeper took the opportunity to **** the deer antler in Gu Shuixiu''s arms, but Gu Shuixiu found out. ''s hand tied down.


    There was a scream like a pig in the pharmacy, and the thugs panicked, and Dong Chenghu beat him three or two times.


    Gu Shuixiu took the opportunity to put the knife on the shopkeeper''s neck, the shopkeeper was too frightened to speak, and stammered: "Forgive your life, the heroine, I...I don''t dare to hit you again. ."


    Dong Chenghu also **** the thugs. Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s appearance of not letting go of the shopkeeper, for fear of an accident, she hurried over to persuade her.


    Gu Shuixiu ignored her and looked at the shopkeeper threateningly.


    "Now can you tell me how much this antler is worth?"


    The shopkeeper was so frightened that he dared to be careful, and said tremblingly, "It''s worth... it''s worth twenty taels of silver."


    "It''s almost the same!" Gu Shuixiu glared at the shopkeeper sharply, with a warning face, "We just came here with a deer on our shoulders, all the pedestrians on the road saw it, and we will also I¡¯m not afraid that you will bite back, let¡¯s talk in front of the county officials together, but I¡¯m timid when I¡¯m afraid, and maybe I¡¯ll accidentally tell you what you¡¯ve done, so what should I do?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu looked at a certain direction of the pharmacy in horror, the shopkeeper thought Gu Shuixiu was just threatening him, but now he was really panicked, and immediately begged for mercy: "Aunt, it''s me If you have eyes but no pearls, you shouldn''t be hit with your ideas, just tell me, how can I let go of the little ones?"

 Chapter 18： People do not kill for themselves, sell deer

    The difference between the attitude of the shopkeeper is too great, I don¡¯t know Dong Chenghu can¡¯t react, and his thugs are also stunned. I looked, but couldn''t see anything.


    Gu Shuixiu ignored her and put the knife down from the shopkeeper''s neck.


    "Well, I''ll sell the deer antler to you, and you can tell me what the price is, including... the sealing fee." A slyness flashed in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly went to the counter to find a bag of silver, and said pleadingly: "Little ancestor, do you think this silver is suitable? No, we can talk about it."


    Gu Shuixiu squeezed her purse, nodded with satisfaction, handed the deer antler in her arms to the shopkeeper, and then winked at Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu was a little embarrassed, but when he thought of the situation of the two, his heart sank, and he quickly came to the shopkeeper and gave him a slap, which immediately stunned him.


    The four thugs reacted and were about to struggle again, Gu Shuixiu frowned, and finally couldn''t overcome the hurdle in her heart, so she walked up to them and squatted down.


    "You must also know that your shopkeepers have done a lot of unsightly private activities! I will not hide from you, I will not look at such people and let them go. You can do it yourself. "


    Although these four people listen to others, they must have done a lot of bad things. Now that she has warned them in advance, it is out of her control.


    Gu Shuixiu picked up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone in the pharmacy, and immediately wrote an informative letter, and then gave a little beggar two coins to send the letter to the county government.


    After doing all this, Gu Shuixiu took Dong Chenghu out of the pharmacy quickly.


    Dong Chenghu still didn''t understand the reason why Gu Shuixiu did this.


    "How do you know that there is something wrong with the shopkeeper, Shuixiu?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked around, and saw that there were no talents who whispered the ins and outs.


    It turned out that they had just entered the pharmacy when Gu Shuixiu saw several sacks piled up in the corner. Although the sacks were very solid, the smell in the air still exposed those sacks What''s in it - salt.


    Salt belongs to the control of the imperial court. When I reviewed the materials purchased by Shuixiu, I inquired clearly. The entire Linhai County is only sold in those places, and the stocks in those stores are not yet in the pharmacy. How can a pharmacy store so much salt?


    The only explanation is that the shopkeeper is smuggling salt, which would be a death penalty if the court knew.


    If it was just like this, Gu Shuixiu would not meddle in these nostalgic things, but the problem is that the shopkeeper is not greedy enough. The shopkeeper of this pharmacy must be brought down first.


    Dong Chenghu was noncommittal after hearing this. Although he is a kind and simple and pragmatic mountain person, he is not a hunter to see bloody, not to mention that the couple is now being watched, since you are either dead or not I die, Dong Chenghu doesn''t want them to suffer.


    "Where are we going next?" Dong Chenghu pointed to the sika deer on his shoulders. Now that there is such a big noise selling deer antlers, it''s getting dark after so long. I don''t know this point. Where is the game to be harvested, and more importantly, Dong Chenghu was afraid that he didn''t kill the shopkeeper, and he would get his revenge at that time, so he hurriedly sold the prey and took Gu Shuixiu home.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to Zhang''s house, since the housekeeper Zhang said last time that we should send it over if we have game, let''s go for a walk, anyway, the things are good, they If we don''t accept it, we can sell it elsewhere."


    Dong Chenghu had no better way but to listen to Gu Shuixiu.


    Aunt Li opened the door, she was stunned for a moment when she saw Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and then said coldly and strangely, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and said, "Aunt Li, we came back to sell wild boar last time. Last time, Butler Zhang told us that we had game and sent it over. We got a sika deer this time. Do you know if you accept it?"


    Aunt Li''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard the words. Last time, the couple was obviously dressed like a beggar, but she didn''t recognize it after picking it up.


    Gu Shuixiu gave her another ten coins for errands. For the sake of money, Aunt Li smiled a little sincerity, and immediately asked Dong Chenghu to carry the sika deer in, and ran to Butler Zhang herself.


    After a while, Butler Zhang and Aunt Li appeared at the back door.


    Butler Zhang''s gaze shifted from the sika deer on the ground to the couple Gu Shuixiu. There was not much emotional fluctuation on his face, but his heart was turbulent. The clothes are gone, and the complexion is much better than before, and it is indeed capable.


    Thinking about this, Steward Zhang became more and more kind, and said warmly: "You sika deer just died, right? It looks very fresh."


    Gu Shuixiu took the opportunity to say, "Butler Zhang, what you said is that there is a deer whip in this sika deer. We haven''t taken it out yet. Do you want to buy it together?"


    Gu Shuixiu did this on purpose. If they had cut the sika deer to take out the deer whip, the sika deer would definitely not be able to sell for a good price, and they would have to sell them all to pharmacies. The price is fair, but they ran into a shady shop, so Gu Shuixiu stopped. If Butler Zhang didn''t agree to buy her together, she would cut the deer whip on the spot. If Butler Zhang didn''t mind, then the price would be different. .


    The housekeeper pondered for a moment, then understood Gu Shuixiu''s intention, and admired her more and more, "If the girl is doing business, no one else will have anything to do! Since the girl speaks so clearly, we also Let¡¯s be more refreshing, I bought them all together, but what about the price?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu, Dong Chenghu was a little nervous, but she still spoke with Gu Shuixiu''s encouragement.


    "We count the meat with the belt, and it''s fifty cents per pound, but the deer whip should be counted separately. We will charge 10 taels of silver for the deer whip, and we will charge the rest of the meat as much as possible."


    The housekeeper Zhang nodded, the price was a few cents cheaper than the ones outside, Dong Chenghu didn''t have a lion''s mouth, and the price of the deer whip was also very fair. More importantly, the deer whip hasn''t been taken out yet. It''s very fresh, but it can be used to stew soup immediately, and maybe you can get a lot of money.


    Butler Zhang asked someone to weigh the sika deer, and the total was 185 jin. He didn''t deduct the weight of the deer''s whip, but gave him 192,250 in total.


    Gu Shuixiu secretly gave Aunt Li fifty cents before leaving.


    Then Aunt Li was so happy that she could barely see her eyes, she said that next time she had game and sent it over, she would run errands for them and so on.

 Chapter 19： hush fee, snooping news

    Gu Shuixiu was not happy because of the change in Aunt Li''s attitude, the couple quickly disappeared into the dark night, Dong Chenghu meant to leave Linhai County immediately while the night was dark, but Gu Shuixiu disagreed.


    "It''s too conspicuous for us to walk at this time, not to mention what passersby think, even the port guards will be suspicious. Also, I want to stay and see what happens to the shopkeeper. If the drugstore shopkeeper is really We don''t have to worry about being caught."


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s good talk, Dong Chenghu agreed to spend the night in Linhai County.


    The two found a relatively civilian inn and asked for a medium private room, and then let the child bring some hot water to eat into the house.


    Gu Shuixiu hasn''t had a good bath for several days. Now that she has the opportunity in Linhai County, she naturally cannot let it go.


    The two bathed comfortably and had a meal. Gu Shuixiu carefully took out the purse given by the pharmacy shopkeeper and poured out all the silver in it to count.


    Dong Chenghu counted and took a deep breath, good guy, there are fifty taels of silver in his purse.


    It seems that the shopkeeper of the pharmacy really made a lot of money. The more Gu Shuixiu thinks there is something wrong with the shopkeeper, maybe he is not only smuggling salt, maybe there are other shameful people act.


    Dong Chenghu held the silver in his heart, looked at Gu Shuixiu and said, "Shuixiu, can we really hold so much silver?"


    Gu Shuixiu sighed inwardly, Dong Chenghu is indeed too honest, but that is the way the ancients thought, Gu Shuixiu would not say anything about Dong Chenghu, and after a moment said, "Well, let''s go to the slums tomorrow to see Look, buy some steamed buns or something to do some good deeds, so you can feel better?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded heavily, the heaviness on his face disappeared.


    The husband and wife share their thoughts and sleep together, but Gu Shuixiu has been thinking about how to plan the fifty taels of silver, and Dong Chenghu is worried that the pharmacy shopkeeper will not be slapped down to settle accounts with their husband and wife.


    The two of them didn''t sleep well that night. The next morning, the two of them left the inn with panda eyes. Turning around to the vicinity of the pharmacy, pretending to be shopping all the way, listening to people''s discussions with pricked ears.


    Sure enough, I heard many people talking about the pharmacy.


    Those who were close to each other heard it.


    "How do you know? You don''t live in the county, and the pharmacy has to be sealed, but there is nothing there!" After hearing the words of passerby A, he scolded him by the way: "Don''t be alarmist here. Although everyone doesn''t like the pharmacy shopkeeper, it''s not good to curse people like this!"


    Passerby A''s face turned red, and he didn''t know whether he was angry or ashamed, and immediately retorted loudly: "I didn''t lie, I heard from other shopkeepers near the pharmacy, yesterday In the middle of the night, a group of officers and soldiers kicked open the door of the pharmacy with torches. The movement was so loud that several households nearby heard it, and some people quietly climbed the roof to watch the excitement.


    I heard that the officers and soldiers took out many large sacks and several large boxes from the pharmacy, and some people said that the boxes were full of gold and silver jewelry, which almost blinded them. I''m not telling a lie. If you don''t believe me, you will watch it later. I don''t believe that this pharmacy is still open today! "


    When everyone saw what he said with nose and eyes, they all believed it, including the one who just refuted him, and also stopped his voice.


    A word.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu sat at a tea stall for a long time, and left after making sure that the pharmacy would not be open. After walking up and down the main street several times, I finally saw a man in a clerk''s clothes eating at a wonton stand.


    Gu Shuixiu pretended to be a patient, and Dong Chenghu supported her, and the two walked to the wonton stand.


    Dong Chenghu was so nervous that his forehead sweated. The owner of the wonton stall thought he was tired and warmly greeted the two of them to sit down.


    "Guest, what would you like to eat?"


    Dong Chenghu was speechless and looked at Gu Shuixiu from the corner of his eye.


    Gu Shuixiu coughed twice and said weakly, "Bring us two bowls of wontons, I don''t know how long it will take to get from here to that big pharmacy?"


    Gu Shuixiu seemed to be muttering to herself, and then coughed several times.


    Everyone heard her voice.


    Poor, lowered his voice and said: "If you two want to see a doctor and get medicine, you should go to another place to see. That big pharmacy doesn''t know what the shopkeeper has done, and I heard that he was arrested!"


    Though the two yamen didn''t make a sound, they both pricked up their ears and listened to the boss and Gu Shuixiu and his wife.


    Gu Shuixiu pretended to be shocked and said tremblingly, "This...how is this possible? We went to get medicine a few days ago, so why..."


    The boss looked at the yacha on the side, obviously a little shy, and quickly said: "The two of you don''t make inquiries, we are also hearsay, I''ll go get you wontons."


    The boss hurried for a walk.


    At this time, a clerk looked at Gu Shuixiu and his wife, looked at them and said, "The accents of the two of them don''t sound like we are from Linhai County!"


    Dong Chenghu was so nervous that he was sweating coldly, Gu Shuixiu pretended to be weak and leaned on him, and then he gasped and said, "Second officials, our husband and wife came from a mountain village in Yongjia County. , I don''t know what''s going on with this disease, and I''ve seen big and small doctors to no avail.


    Later, a relative said that there is a very powerful doctor in Linhai County, surnamed Xu, but we searched for a long time and could not find it. When I was sick, I went to the pharmacy to get some medicine. It happened yesterday. After eating, we didn''t have any extra troubles, and we planned to go back to our hometown today to get some medicine. "


    "The doctor Xu you''re talking about is the old Mr. Xu who has been dead for several months?" The yacha had no doubts after listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, and his face softened a lot.


    Gu Shuixiu was even more shocked at this time, she never thought that the people who made it up at will actually exist.


    The yamen thought that Gu Shuixiu was shocked by Mr. Xu''s death, and felt a little sympathetic. At this moment, he completely believed what Gu Shuixiu said, and told Mr. Xu''s affairs again. He said, "The shopkeeper of the pharmacy has broken the law, and it is estimated that he will be sentenced to death. Don''t go there to look for bad luck. There is a small pharmacy not far ahead, and the shopkeeper there is more honest, where should you go? Look."

 Chapter 20： Giving good deeds, a trip to the slums

    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu thanked them again and again, the yacha and his companions paid the copper and left. The two smiled at each other, slowly ate the wontons, and then left with ease.


    "Chenghu, let''s go buy 200 steamed buns and do a good deed!" Gu Shuixiu''s voice was full of joy, and Dong Chenghu followed suit.


    The two packed all the steamed buns on the main street, and then asked each boss to send the things to the slums.


    There are many ragged old people and children, and some frail women in the slum. Those with a little working ability probably went out begging or looking for a living. Everyone was pale and looked extremely malnourished, especially seeing the appearance of those children, Gu Shuixiu wanted to cry.


    Even the bosses who brought the steamed buns couldn''t bear it.


    The people in the slums saw Gu Shuixiu''s group of people being wary at first, and then they all swallowed when they asked about the smell of steamed buns in the air. Although everyone wanted to eat it, no one took the initiative to ask for it. No one took the initiative to ask questions.


    Gu Shuixiu found a relatively clever child in the crowd and asked gently, "Little baby, what''s your name?"


    The child saw Gu Shuixiu''s gentle face, his eyes were less guarded, he looked at them curiously, and said with a milky voice, "My name is Tie Dan."


    "Where are your parents?"


    Tidan shook his head, "I don''t have parents, just my grandma, she''s over there."


    Gu Shuixiu followed the direction of Tie Dan''s finger and saw a weak old man looking at Tie Dan worriedly.


    Gu Shuixiu had a sour heart and asked Tiedan, "What''s wrong with your grandma?"


    "Grandma is not well and can only lie down."


    "Then what do you usually eat?" A boss couldn''t help asking.


    Tie Dan''s eyes were clear, and his tone was somewhat reliant: "Uncle Mu will take other uncles and brothers out every day to ask for food, and we will all share some, Uncle Mu will not let me and grandma go hungry. arrived."


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply.


    Dong Chenghu pulled her aside, the two of them summed up, Gu Shuixiu returned to the little boy, and said gently: "Little baby, my sister brought you some food, here is There are 200 steamed buns, you can divide them up, remember not to grab them, and later my sister will bring the doctor to see your grandma."


    The little doll drooled while holding a big steamed bun, but he held back and went to his grandma''s side with the big steamed bun, insisting on giving the steamed bun to grandma.


    The child''s grandma was so distressed that she wept so much, she knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Shuixiu and the others, and the others followed and bowed to them.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were startled, they quickly gave them the steamed buns and left.


    The bosses who bought the steamed buns saw the situation in the slum, and learned that Gu Shuixiu and his wife were doing good deeds, and they even paid less coins. The two hundred steamed buns cost only 80 cents.


    The two inquired about for a long time in the alley. They heard that an old doctor surnamed He was kind-hearted and had good medical skills. They immediately went to find Doctor He and went to the slum together.


    The little boy''s grandmother thought Gu Shuixiu was just talking, but she didn''t expect that she actually hired a doctor for her. Immediately she was so grateful that she wanted to be a cow and a horse for Gu Shuixiu. She didn''t really care about her own life, but her grandson was still young. What would happen to the child after she died? Gu Shuixiu''s arrival was like giving her a second life, so don''t say how grateful the old lady is.


    Doctor He didn''t change his face when he arrived in the slum, and immediately prescribed medicine to the little boy''s grandmother. Gu Shuixiu took the time to ask Dr. He to check the pulse of everyone else, prescribe medicine for those who are sick, and take care of those who are not sick.


    There was a lot of laughter in the slum.


    Dr. He gave Gu Shuixiu a stack of prescriptions after seeing the disease. Gu Shuixiu ordered about 20 of them. The little boy''s grandmother looked at the prescriptions and thought of the money, and suddenly panicked. . She wanted to speak so that Gu Shuixiu wouldn''t have to spend money for her, but seeing that the little grandson on the side couldn''t speak, she suffered like that.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what the old lady was thinking at all, so she took the prescription and went to the pharmacy mentioned by the yacha to get the medicine.


    When the couple sent the medicinal materials to the slums, all those who went out to beg came back.


    Song Youxin and a group of people looked at Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and Gu Shuixiu and his wife also looked at Song Youxin and the others. Song Youxin didn''t look like an ordinary person. The people in Song Youxin''s group don''t look like vulnerable groups. It seems that these people have other purposes in staying in the slums. Gu Shuixiu became more cautious.


    Song Youxin looked after Gu Shuixiu and his wife wearing only ordinary sackcloth and linen, how could such a person have the ability to give alms to the slums? Therefore, he was a little more vigilant towards Gu Shuixiu and his wife.


    Dong Chenghu put Gu Shuixiu behind him at this time, and without saying a word, took the medicinal herbs in front of those who saw the doctor before, and said in a deep voice, "These medicinal herbs are all prescribed by Doctor He. If the medicine is prescribed, you should drink it once a day in the morning and evening, and if the medicine is not completely healed after taking it, you can take the prescription and go to the medicine again.¡±


    Dong Chenghu pulled Gu Shuixiu and left.


    At this time, Song Youxin said, "I don''t know what to call this Xiongtai?"


    Dong Chenghu looked at Song Youxin, looked at Gu Shuixiu, and said vigilantly, "Our husband and wife are just doing good deeds every day, Xiongtai doesn''t need to ask our names, and we probably won''t come again in the future."


    Song Youxin saw that they were about to leave. Only then did he confirm that Gu Shuixiu and his wife were not aiming for them, and a smile appeared on his face immediately.


    It seems that you really came here to do good, but we were abrupt."


    Song Youxin said this, but Dong Chenghu didn''t know how to answer.


    Gu Shuixiu stood up from behind Dong Chenghu with a smile, "This must be the Uncle Mu the little boy said, Mr. Mu, our husband and wife will get some windfall because of fate, I am the head of the family. He is an honest person and thinks it is uneasy to keep the money, so we came to the slum today and use the money to do some good deeds. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Mr. Mu, now that all the things we should do have been done, it is time to leave.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, took Dong Chenghu''s hand, nodded to Song Youxin, and left quickly.


    The people around Song Youxin wanted to stop them, but Song Youxin stopped them.


    "Brother Mu, why don''t you keep them, what if they have other purposes?" One person looked at Song Youxin with disapproval.


    Song Youxin looked at Gu Shuixiu and her husband in a thoughtful direction, and then pondered for a long time: "This couple is not ordinary people at first glance, especially that woman, I can see from their eyes. If you don¡¯t see any malice here, let¡¯s do it first.¡±

 Chapter 21： custom fishing boat, design yard

    Tie Dan held the big steamed buns that he was reluctant to eat, and jumped to Song Youxin, and said innocently, "Uncle Mu, that sister and brother were good people just now, they gave Tiedan steamed buns, I also asked the doctor to see my grandmother, and then went to prescribe medicine for everyone. Grandma said, those will cost a lot of money, how much is a lot?"


    Tie Dan''s face was tangled, and his little face was about to wrinkle into a bun.


    Song Youxin smiled and picked up the iron egg, chatting with him and laughing and entering it, and inquiring like everyone else, confirming that Gu Shuixiu and his wife had no other purpose, he was relieved, thinking Next time, if I see Gu Shuixiu and his wife again, I must make friends with them. It is rare to see such kind and generous people now.


    The couple Gu Shuixiu, who had been talked about by Song Youxin at this time, had long gone and went to the slums to do good deeds. used.


    Although Gu Shuixiu felt a little pain in the flesh, but she thought that this money was ill-gotten wealth, and she felt more at ease when she used some of it for good deeds. After she figured it out, she let go.


    Now that they have been tossing for a day, it is impossible for them to go back, so they have to stay in Linhai County for another day.


    Gu Shuixiu plans to go to the timber shop to see if they can customize a fishing boat, so that they can only come by bamboo rafts every time. If you encounter a thunderstorm and take a bamboo raft at sea, it will be a life-threatening situation.


    Dong Chenghu has experienced it himself, and naturally knows the problems Gu Shuixiu said, and it is imminent to buy a fishing boat.


    The two went around a few alleys and finally found a carpenter who was doing private work. This carpenter has no money to open a shop, so he does everything at home, but the things he builds are very good, so people around him will find him if they need it, and the price is cheap. , to beat his reputation.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu entered the carpenter''s yard and saw the wood in one place. Most of them were polished, but they were not assembled, and I couldn''t see what they were.


    The carpenter saw Gu Shuixiu and his wife and knew that the business was coming, so he quickly greeted them warmly.


    "What do you two want to buy? Or do you need to customize something? The quality of the things I made by Datou Li will definitely reassure you..."


    Without waiting for Gu Shuixiu to speak, Li Datou has already made a hype about himself. This man is really a business man.


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and chuckled lightly, waiting for Li Datou to stop before laughing: "Our husband and wife came here after listening to someone''s recommendation, we want to customize a fishing boat, I wonder if Master Li can Do?"


    "Yes! Why can''t you? Some of the fishing boats on the Linhai River were bought from me. I am very good at making fishing boats. No matter what you want, I have both." Li Datou proudly patted his chest and assured.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu said at this time, "What we want is different from ordinary fishing boats. We need to be able to live in people like fishing boats, but they are larger than fishing boats and have a deeper depth than fishing boats. In addition, we will I often go out to sea, although it is only in the coastal waters, but there are many reefs in the coastal waters, if the ship is too sinking and it is easy to hit the reef, if it is not sinking enough, it will be troublesome if it encounters wind and waves, can you solve these problems?¡±


    Li Datou listened carefully to Dong Chenghu''s request, and when Dong Chenghu finished speaking, he frowned and said, "I can handle your request, but the fishing boat made according to your request may be more than average. The fishing boat is much larger, but it is much smaller than the small passenger boat. I will not hide from you, I have been fishing this fishing boat for more than ten years, but I have never hit a fishing boat like this. I am afraid that I will ask my master to help me out. A lot of time, I don¡¯t know if you are in a hurry to ask for it?¡±


    Dong Chenghu nodded and expressed his understanding, "Just tell me how long it will take to make such a fishing boat. In addition, we should prepare in advance how much it will cost."


    Li Datou relaxed when he saw that Dong Chenghu was so good at talking, "An ordinary fishing boat costs four taels of silver, and your boat is more expensive for wood, so I will charge you six taels of silver. You pay a deposit of four taels first. , when the time comes, come pick up the goods and pay the remaining 2 taels of silver. It will take about fifteen to twenty days. If you are not in a hurry, come and pick them up after twenty days."


    Gu Shuixiu paid the deposit first, and the two took a receipt and left.


    The next day, the couple got up before it was dawn. When they returned to Qingping Mountain before noon, Dong Chenghu continued to burn bricks, while Gu Shuixiu picked seaweed to dry.


    For more than 20 consecutive days, the two of them burned bricks as if they were dying. Even the low-lying areas outside the yard were full of bricks. Gu Shuixiu counted some numbers, and almost grinned with joy.


    "Chenghu, I did the math, these bricks are probably enough for us to build a small yard with two entrances, let''s make a courtyard style, that''s it..."


    Gu Shuixiu drew a drawing on the ground with a branch. From the drawing she drew, Dong Chenghu could see that the whole yard was like the word "Sun", divided into a front yard, a back yard, and a back yard Mainly used for living, seven rooms can be built, one hall in the front yard, two side rooms outside, two rows of houses on both sides of the yard, maybe six rooms can be built.


    One is a kitchen, one is a bathroom, one is a utility room, one is a firewood room, and there are two remaining rooms as guest rooms. As for the side rooms on both sides of the hall, they are locked up, which can be used to store food, etc., as a warehouse.


    Guaranteed. At that time, it would be more perfect to raise two or three wolf dogs. Dong Chenghu from the province occasionally travels far and has to worry about the safety of Gu Shuixiu at home alone.


    One month passed in a hurry, Dong Chenghu set the trap and took Gu Shuixiu on the road back to Caozi Village again. This time, the couple did not rush like last time. They set off one day earlier, bringing some broken rice and a piece of coarse cloth to visit Qin''s house.


    Last time Uncle Qin made a bamboo raft in order to send news to them, and he didn''t go out hunting for a day or two. You must know that Uncle Qin is the backbone of their family. The rations are gone, so they should thank them for Uncle Qin''s friendship.


    The two got up early to go out, and arrived at Uncle Qin''s house in the early morning, for fear that their house would be empty after arriving late.

 Chapter 22： Visit Qins house and review the house

    At this point, the Qin family was still at home. When the two crossed the river, Uncle Qin''s wife, Mrs. Hao, was washing clothes by the river. Mrs. Hao saw Dong Chenghu and his wife at the tip of her eyes and shouted enthusiastically. The valley is full of Hao''s echoes.


    Dong Chenghu waved at Mrs Hao excitedly as if he saw his relatives, and shouted in a strong voice, "Aunt, are my uncle at home?"


    Hao Shi nodded with a smile on his face after a moment.


    Dong Chenghu quickened his speed and landed shortly after.


    Hao met them on the shore, and took the lead in passing her hand to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled shyly at Mrs Hao, without being polite to Mrs Hao, grabbing her hand and jumping to the shore.


    "Chenghu, your daughter-in-law is really a cool person, she looks so pretty, not bad, not bad!" Hao looked up and down Gu Shuixiu with a smile on his face, the more he looked, the more Satisfied, he led the two back directly.


    Dong Chenghu was a little shy, followed behind Hao Shi and smiled at Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly twisted Dong Chenghu to make him more serious.


    Hao heard the movement in the front and knew the little actions of the young couple in the back, and directly regarded it as ignorant. When she arrived at the door of the house, she immediately called out Uncle Qin and others.


    Uncle Qin''s son Qin Shan came out first. As soon as he saw Dong Chenghu, he immediately showed his big teeth, and the two of them gave a bear hug without saying a word.


    Both of them are strong and strong, so hugging them makes Gu Shuixiu feel like they are wrestling in sumo.


    Uncle Qin and his youngest son just came out of the house together. Uncle Qin''s youngest son, Qin Chuan, is a child less than ten years old. I said hello, and then ran away immediately, probably where the little animals were going.


    Uncle Qin and his wife did not stop him. Uncle Qin happily asked Dong Chenghu and his wife to sit down.


    Hao went to the kitchen to boil water and brought two bowls of camellia water over, "You drink some tea first, and I''ll go get you something to eat."


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly stepped forward to stop it, "Auntie is not busy, we are mainly here today to thank you for sending us news last time, if it wasn''t for your timely arrival, I would have confessed my father''s life. This is a little thought from us, and please accept it from my uncle and aunt."


    Uncle Qin''s face was a little ugly now, and he pretended to be angry and said, "Take anything? Give it back to me! How can you thank you for such a little thing? Besides, we are in the mountains. The hunter of your life is not easy to live, Chenghu, you just married a wife, there are still more places to spend money in the future, but you have to be tighter!"


    Dong Chenghu respected Uncle Qin very much, and immediately nodded, but he brought everything, and besides, they didn''t lack this thing, what would it look like if he took it back?


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes and smiled lightly: "Uncle, there is nothing expensive here, just a little broken rice and a batch of coarse cloth, this is the last time we went back to send my father. I bought more when I went to Panlong Town to see a doctor. At that time, the shopkeepers gave us a lot of money, and it was not worth a lot of money. This is what we want as juniors. If you accept it, we will feel better, right? We promise , there will be no next time."


    Gu Shuixiu said something, but Uncle Qin took the things.


    The two left after sitting for a while, and they had to rush back to Caozi Village.


    Hao sent Dong Chenghu and his wife away, and said to Uncle Qin with emotion: "Chenghu is really capable of marrying this daughter-in-law. Look at what Chenghu wore before and what he wears now. What is it like? I just saw it, Chenghu''s clothes inside and out are all newly made, and his hair is neatly combed, and he looks much more handsome than before."


    Uncle Qin does not deny this. From the way Gu Shuixiu speaks, it can be seen that this daughter-in-law is a newcomer.


    Uncle Qin thought of this, looked at Qin Shan out of the corner of his eyes, his son was not too young, he was only one year younger than Dong Chenghu, and now this marriage has not yet settled, their family wants to marry someone on such conditions It''s not easy to be a good daughter-in-law. Thinking of this, Uncle Qin is melancholy again.


    It was noon when Gu Shuixiu and his wife arrived at Caozi Village. When they entered the house, they found that Gu Mingde was basking in the sun in the yard. Zhao and Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu did not know where they went.


    Gu Mingde was obviously very excited to see Gu Shuixiu and his wife. Although he still couldn''t get up, speaking was no longer a problem.


    "Da Ya is back! Hurry up and drink water, your mother and brother may not be back in a while."


    Dong Chenghu stepped forward and called Gu Mingde his father-in-law respectfully, and Gu Mingde was even more elated.


    The couple took two small stools and sat beside Gu Mingde.


    Gu Shuixiu also thoughtfully poured a glass of water for Gu Mingde, while Dong Chenghu moved him to the shade of a tree. The sun at noon couldn''t be basked in, and he would feel dizzy after that.


    Gu Mingde was happy and sighed, "Chenghu, I heard that last time I got sick, you contributed money? Tell me honestly, how much money did you spend last time? It''s not easy for you to see a doctor or buy a scooter, we can''t let you spend so much money just because you are our son-in-law, and let the two younger brothers earn money to pay you back!"


    Dong Chenghu scratched his head honestly, obviously not very good at dealing with this kind of situation. He was blocked by Uncle Qin just now at Qin''s house and he was speechless. Now he doesn''t know what to do. Reject Gu Mingde.


    Gu Shuixiu was much more casual in front of Gu Mingde, rolled her eyes indecently, "Father, what are you doing with me like this? To tell you the truth, those last time didn''t cost much money, Chenghu killed a big boar, and we sent it to the county to sell it, and the price doubled several times.


    The money you paid for seeing a doctor was the money you got from selling the wild boar, so we didn''t spend all the money, and we even bought a lot of rice. You can relax, it is serious when you recover from your illness. As for the rest, we will talk about it later. We are here to take you to the town for a review. "


    As soon as Gu Mingde heard it, he was spending money on seeing a doctor, shaking his head like a rattle, "I feel much better, what do I spend that money for? If I don''t go, I won''t go!"


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless, and she didn''t refinish her skin with Gu Mingde. Anyway, when the Zhao family came back, they would have a word with them. Gu Mingde is here?


    Sure enough, when they heard that Gu Shuixiu was here to take Gu Mingde to the town for a re-examination, they immediately changed Gu Mingde''s clothes, disregarding Gu Mingde''s objection, and accompanied Gu Shuixiu and his wife by Gu Daniu. The car pushed Gu Mingde, and the four of them hurriedly set off immediately. If they couldn''t make it today, they would stay in Panlong Town for one night, and go to the medical center tomorrow morning to see a doctor and come back, so that Gu Shuixiu and his wife could make it back.

 Chapter 23： follow-up, medicine

    On the way, Gu Mingde was still struggling to refuse to see a doctor, and asked Gu Daniu to push him back, Gu Daniu directly pretended not to hear.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife also disagreed.


    Gu Mingde was helpless and sighed on the wooden cart.


    Listen to Gu Daniu speak.


    Gu Daniu secretly admired Gu Shuixiu''s ability, and after thinking about it, he said, "My mother and brother hurry up to get the spring sowing done. Now we just go to the fields to pull weeds and fertilize and water them. , It''s nothing to do, but my mother was worried that the food at home was not enough, so she kept picking wild vegetables, which can be used as dried vegetables after drying.


    The food you bought last time was put away by my mother, and we were reluctant to eat it when we left it for my father. "


    Gu Shuixiu sighed in her heart, everyone in the Gu family had yellow faces and thin skin, and at first glance, it seemed that they had been malnourished for a long time.


    Gu Mingde was full of guilt when he heard this, if it wasn''t for his family, he wouldn''t have become so poor.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Gu Mingde secretly wiping her tears, and immediately persuaded him warmly: "Dad, you heard it too, it''s really hard to live without you in this family, even if you don''t think about yourself, Think about it for my mother and younger brothers, it is serious that we can quickly cure the disease, if you can completely cure your disease by spending an extra two dollars, we can''t save these two dollars."


    Gu Mingde also figured it out now, he really can''t save money for seeing a doctor, and now he can only cure the disease first, and then he can make good compensation for this daughter!


    Gu Mingde figured it out, Gu Shuixiu and the others were also happy, and hurried to Panlong Town, and finally caught up before the hospital closed.


    The doctor was very impressed with Gu Shuixiu and the others, and immediately let Gu Mingde sit down and give him a pulse.


    After a while, the doctor showed a smile and said gently: "This month has been recovering very well, I will give you another medicine later, and you will be fine after another half a month. "


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed and thanked the doctor again and again.


    "Doctor, please take a look at one more thing. My father''s leg was injured in the past. Later, there was no money for treatment at home. It took many years. Do you think there is still a way?"


    When Gu Mingde heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, the joy on his face went away a little. The misfortune of their family was all caused by his leg injury.


    According to Gu Shuixiu''s request, the doctor asked Gu Mingde to lift up his trousers, check it, and pierce it twice with a silver needle, "Do you feel it?" road.


    Gu Mingde nodded, "It feels a little sour."


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, pulled out the silver needle and said, "If there is still a feeling, it means that this leg is not completely useless, but if it takes so long to heal, I am afraid that the previously injured Bone is broken again and medicine is used, otherwise there is no way to heal."


    "Doctor, do you mean that as long as I break the bones and heal me, I can stand up again?" Gu Mingde shivered and looked at the doctor in disbelief.


    The doctor nodded extremely calmly, "Your bone injury is not the most serious, I have seen patients who are more serious than you before, broken bones and re-treated, and then they are all better, but This broken bone is not an ordinary pain, are you willing?"


    Gu Mingde turned to look at Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. Now the money for his medical treatment is paid by their husband and wife. If Gu Shuixiu and his wife can''t get the money, Gu Mingde can''t agree to the treatment.


    However, Gu Shuixiu didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately said to the doctor, "Doctor, please make a course of treatment. We will prepare in advance what you need, and the amount of consultation fee is no problem."


    The doctor smiled, admiring Gu Shuixiu''s filial piety and atmosphere, and speaking politely.


    "This treatment doesn''t cost much, but the medicinal materials used in the follow-up are relatively expensive, and a lot of raw bone medicinal materials need to be used, some of which I can''t find here, I am afraid I will have to wait some time."


    Gu Mingde was a little disappointed, but when he heard that the medicinal materials were expensive, he stopped thinking about treatment.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to give up like this, and pleaded, "Doctor, what herbs do you think are missing, let''s see if we can find a way to get them."


    The doctor thought for a moment before saying: "Frankincense, dried blood, myrrh, curcuma, chicken bone meal, etc. are needed here. You also know that Panlong Town is just a small town, and I have a lot of them here. The medicinal materials are incomplete, and now there is a lack of blood and curcuma. In the state of Guangnan, the leaves are like lotus flowers, the seeds are like dried thorns, and the root is born side by side. One is good and the other is evil. The evil one is poisonous.


    We should have these two medicinal materials in Qingping Mountain in Yongjia County, but there are many dangers in the deep mountain. Now that I am old, I can go in once or twice a year, but now I can''t go there. , I haven''t been to Yongjia County recently, so the medicinal materials have not yet been replenished. "


    Dong Chenghu laughed when he heard that it was in the deep mountains of Qingping Mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu asked the doctor to draw two pictures of the medicinal herbs for them, grabbed the medicinal herbs, paid the money, and left. Go back to Caozi Village.


    Dong Chenghu sent people to Caozi Village without delay, he immediately went into the mountain with the drawings, Gu Shuixiu quickly followed, "If you want to go, bring me, I have seen this thing before, said I might find it faster."


    Dong Chenghu originally wanted to reject Gu Shuixiu. After all, there are many dangers in the deep mountains, and there are too many uncertain factors. It is inconvenient to bring Gu Shuixiu, but Gu Shuixiu said that Dong Chenghu objected.


    Although the drawings drawn by the doctor are very similar to that, but the mountain is full of trees and the light is dim, so he may not find it if he looks for it.


    The couple set off in the worry of everyone in the family.


    Dong Chenghu took Gu Shuixiu along a strange mountain road based on his memory.


    The deeper the mountains are, the denser the trees are. The big trees standing in the sky block most of the sunlight. Due to the lack of light, most of the plants on the ground are shade-loving plants, which are short and prosperous.


    This tree is peculiar in shape and is squat and lush. It should be found in places with sufficient light and rain.


    Dong Chenghu, who wanted to take care of Shuixiu, circled the mountains several times, and after climbing two high mountains, he finally saw Qilinxie in a wide valley.

 Chapter 24： Two dogs fight, play off

    The two were overjoyed, just as they ran in the direction of Qilinxie, there was a roar of tigers and bears from that direction, and the sound became clearer as the two got closer.


    Gu Shuixiu turned pale with fright.


    Dong Chenghu also became more and more dignified, he quickly grabbed Gu Shuixiu and said in a low voice, "This place is not safe, it seems that there is a tiger and a black bear in front of us, we can''t get close, or it will be a Die. You find a big tree to climb the mountain first, there is realgar powder here, apply more, the snakes, worms, rats and ants will not dare to approach you, and I will check it out when you are safe."


    Gu Shuixiu tugged at Dong Chenghu''s sleeve worriedly, to be honest, she didn''t want Dong Chenghu to take risks, the unicorn couldn''t run away there, wait for the tiger and the black bear to go before picking It''s still too late.


    Dong Chenghu had no choice but to accompany Gu Shuixiu to the top of a thick and tall tree, from which he could clearly see the fighting scene in the distance.


    It turned out that an adult tiger and a black bear met, and it was estimated that both of them wanted to occupy the territory, and this started the fight.


    Dong Chenghu felt scared after seeing the tiger for a while, and said angrily: "Shuixiu, fortunately I heard your words, that tiger is a prime-aged tiger, if it is stared at by it, it will not die. It''s also half-life, not to mention a black bear! It''s just that no matter who wins, it''s not an easy thing for us to pick unicorns."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded weakly, she found that she couldn''t think at all. Before, she only knew that the mountains were terrible, but she never saw it with her own eyes. Now that he saw tigers and black bears fighting, he clearly understood life in the mountains cruel.


    The two of them were quietly observing the situation over there on the tree, and somehow the sky was getting darker.


    Dong Chenghu''s expression became more and more solemn. If the sky was completely dark, it would be even more unsafe, but at this time they couldn''t leave, the tiger and the black bear were in a rage, and if they were found, they would definitely die.


    That bear''s paw is no joke.


    Until the sky darkened, the black bear finally lost to the tiger because of too much blood and was bitten off the neck. And the tiger was also injured, and the leg seemed to be a little unfavorable.


    Gu Shuixiu calmed down and asked Dong Chenghu in a low voice, "Now give you a bow and arrow, can you hit that tiger?"


    Dong Chenghu was so frightened that his eyes were split, "Shuixiu, this is a tiger!"


    "I know!" Gu Shuixiu slowly became calm, and there was a calculation in her eyes, "This tiger has been injured, and it is estimated that it will not leave this place tonight. Don''t dare to approach, we can do this..."


    Dong Chenghu was so frightened by Gu Shuixiu''s boldness that his face was pale, but such a stalemate was not an option. In the end, after listening to Gu Shuixiu''s suggestion, Dong Chenghu gently climbed down the big tree and set up a big trap not far away. He caught a pheasant at random and tied it up like fishing, and then Dong Chenghu returned to Gu Shuixiu''s side.


    I saw the tiger swooping in the direction of the knife, Gu Shuixiu and his wife''s heart beat fast, the tiger ran under the two of them, and that direction was where Dong Chenghu set the trap .


    The pheasant thumped and made the grass sway, and the tiger immediately swooped over, only to hear a few tiger roars, the sound gradually became weak, and finally returned to calm.


    The two looked at each other, is this done?


    For the sake of safety, Dong Chenghu did not let Gu Shuixiu come down, so he stepped forward to inquire first, and only after confirming that the tiger could no longer die, did he take Gu Shuixiu down.


    After Dong Chenghu got the tiger out of the trap, he found that the tiger''s skin had been pierced with holes by bamboo tips, which was obviously worthless. She didn''t care so much, and hurriedly tied the tiger and the black bear together. The two together weighed about seven or eight hundred pounds. Even if Dong Chenghu was as powerful as an ox, he couldn''t resist such a heavy prey once, so he had to put up a wooden shelf at will. Gu Shuixiu was holding him, Dong Chenghu was pulling him, and he went out into the mountains first.


    Before she left, Gu Shuixiu took a good look at the place where she found Qilinxie, and left a mark along the way, so that they would not have to look for it again next time.


    The two just came out of the deep mountain and realized that the sky had completely dimmed. Fortunately, the moon was bright enough tonight, and the mountain road could barely be seen. As long as they got out of the deep mountain, it would be much safer.


    Dong Chenghu''s tense nerves slowly relaxed, and he quickened his pace to bring Gu Shuixiu and his prey home.


    When the two passed the Qin''s house, the Qin''s house was quiet, and Dong Chenghu didn''t bother, he passed directly in front of the Qin''s house, and then crossed the river on a bamboo raft.


    The two of them cooperate more and more tacitly now, without Dong Chenghu speaking, Gu Shuixiu knows where to help, and the speed is not a single star.


    .


    Dong Chenghu patted his chest in fear, frowned and thought deeply before tying the prey to the wooden board, "Shuixiu, it''s not a problem for these two big guys to stay at home, let''s take advantage of the night to get them. Go to Linhai County, if you stay for a long time, the smell of wild animals will probably find us here, and it is not new."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded obediently, she didn''t understand these things, Dong Chenghu was an expert, so he naturally listened to him.


    The two tossed for another hour before they got the tiger and the black bear onto the bamboo raft. The bamboo raft was really unable to hold up, and the sea water came up. But fortunately, the boat can still walk, and this place has many reefs, and large fish can''t swim in, so let''s sink.


    The two of them tossed all night, and finally arrived at the port of Linhai County when the dawn was shining on the sea.


    After paying the parking fee, the two immediately dragged the wooden cart towards the market. When paying the money, the toll collector kept looking at the big guy **** in a ball on the wooden cart, because it was covered tightly by hay mats, so the person could only explore, and let them go after a few mutterings. .


    "Shuixiu, shall we still go to Zhang''s mansion?" Dong Chenghu looked around in the street market, without making up his mind, he begged to ask Gu Shuixiu.

 Chapter 25： Sell ??tigers and bears, get money

    Gu Shuixiusi shook his head for a moment, "No, we don''t go to Zhang Mansion. During this time, we sent the prey one after another. Although the wild boar and sika deer are valuable, they are nothing, but this tiger and Black bears are different. Now is not the time for us to be high-profile. I think we should sell them separately. This tiger and black bear is a treasure.


    Tiger skin can be sheathed, tiger bone and tiger blood can be made into medicinal materials, and the tiger meat can also be eaten. But there are things that can be found that are priceless. And bear skins are also valuable. Our tiger skins are already like this. It is estimated that we will not be able to sell for much silver, but the bear skins are still very complete, which can be sold for a big price. "


    Dong Chenghu had no idea about the big price Gu Shuixiu said. The most prey he sold for so many years was a few dozen taels of silver. It was only with Gu Shuixiu that they sold for a good price. In his understanding, a few hundred taels of silver was a huge amount of money.


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu was right, he handed over the arrangement of the transaction to Gu Shuixiu. As long as Gu Shuixiu pointed, he would rush to it.


    "Well, let''s go back to the pharmacy to get medicine, the shopkeeper of that store is not bad, we bought him so many medicinal materials, he must remember us, this time we will talk to him Private transactions, if the pharmacy can afford it, sell them all to him." Gu Shuixiu said after weighing it.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t talk nonsense after listening to it, and immediately dragged Gu Shuixiu around the alley, turning several corners before they stopped at a Minsheng pharmacy.


    The shopkeeper Liu heard that it was a couple who bought a lot of medicinal herbs last time, so he didn''t care about anything and rushed out immediately. wrinkle.


    The two distinguished guests are here today for something important?


    Shopkeeper Sun saw the big guy and concluded that the two should not come to buy medicinal materials.


    Gu Shuixiu said with some embarrassment: "Manager Sun, we have something important to discuss with you privately, I don''t know..."


    Manager Sun understood, lowered his voice and led them to a side room in the backyard.


    Dong Chenghu did not forget to pull up the things on the board when he left.


    If you get some good things back, bring them over to shopkeeper Sun to take a look, if shopkeeper Sun doesn''t like it, you can pretend that we haven''t been here today."


    Shopkeeper Sun once again looked at the big guy who was tightly wrapped in hay, laughed twice, and said gently: "If the lady of the Dong family has something to say, you can say it directly. What exactly are you looking at below? If it is really something I can use here, don¡¯t worry about the price, I will use my grandson¡¯s reputation in Linhai County to assure you that I will never lose you.¡±


    Dong Chenghu got the assurance from the shopkeeper Sun, and he felt relieved. Immediately untie the vines and remove the hay mats on them.


    After shopkeeper Sun saw what was in front of him, the smile on his face completely solidified, his pupils slowly approached, and then he took a breath of air, and the whole person jumped up in shock, driving with extreme horror In an unbelievable tone, he said, "This...this is...a tiger? A black bear?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded solemnly, "It''s still fresh, it just died last night, we brought it out overnight to ensure there is no problem."


    Shopkeeper Sun''s eyes were straightened when he heard it, and he shivered for a long time without speaking, and finally swallowed his saliva. The eyes of Gu Shuixiu and his wife were different. It¡¯s not ordinary for a couple, and they really are not ordinary people. How can this tiger and black bear be caught? Sometimes a team of hunters may not be able to escape when they encounter a tiger or a black bear. Got two!


    Shopkeeper Sun has all these suspicions in his heart, but now is obviously not the time to think about problems. Since such a good thing happened to him, how could he let this opportunity slip away, and immediately squatted down to check After confirming that what Dong Chenghu said was true, the two sides began to discuss the price.


    , I will give you a price, if you are not satisfied, we can negotiate again, or I will write an IOU for you, pay you the normal money first, and give you the rest later, do you think?"


    Shopkeeper Sun did not hide his desire for this tiger bone and bear gall, which made Gu Shuixiu at ease.


    "Shopkeeper Sun, how much money do you think these two things are worth together, and how much can you take out?"


    Shopkeeper Sun thoughtfully said: "This body is worth about 800 taels of tiger bones and 300 taels of bear bile. This has not been concocted. If it was concocted, the price can be multiplied. I I can only take out 800 taels at most here, and after I concoct these two things, I will send some of them to the capital, so that I can pay off the rest of the money."


    Treasurer Sun didn''t hide it either. If he didn''t make it clear, the couple would not be at ease selling such a rare thing to him.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other, Gu Shuixiu nodded, Dong Chenghu made the decision immediately, "Okay, just do as Shopkeeper Sun wants, but how long will it take for your remaining money to settle?"


    Storekeeper Sun was overjoyed and reassured: "Don''t worry, you two, I''ll make it right away when I take out the tiger bone and bear bile, and send it to the capital tomorrow. It takes about three months for a round trip. time."


    Three months later, it will be the midsummer. As long as it does not enter the winter, it will not be difficult to walk. Moreover, with these 800 taels of silver, the couple can live in peace and stability for several years. The shopkeeper didn''t refute what he said. Waiting for Shopkeeper Sun to set up the receipt and paid 800 taels, Dong Chenghu immediately took out the tiger bones according to Shopkeeper Sun''s intention, and then dug out the bear galls of the black bear.


    Shopkeeper Sun looked at the tiger skin with thousands of holes and exclaimed it was a pity. By the way, he recommended a relatively fair restaurant to Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and a skilled sheath leather master.


    Dong Chenghu took the opportunity to separate the skin and meat, and went to a Yunlai restaurant according to the instructions of the shopkeeper Sun. The bear paw was sold for 80 taels, and the remaining meat was sold for 100 taels. This time, I got one hundred and eighty taels, plus the eight hundred taels in my arms, it was almost one thousand taels.

 Chapter 26： There is a boat, Gu Mingde manages his legs

    Dong Chenghu was carrying a huge sum of money, and he was uncomfortable walking, Gu Shuixiu just thought it was funny.


    The two finally went to the sheath leather master. The master looked at the tiger skin and said it was a pity. In the end, he sighed with regret. If the skin is complete, buy a few A thousand taels is not a problem, but now the skins are like this, even if the sheaths are made, they will sell for a few hundred taels at most, but the bear skins are not bad.


    The master bid two hundred taels of tiger skins and one thousand taels of bear skins, and bought them directly. This thing is sheathed and sent to the capital, and it is not a problem to sell it for seven or eight thousand taels.


    Dong Chenghu naturally understands this point, but their husband and wife have no power or power, and they can''t go to the capital. It''s not bad to get this money, and they don''t care about it.


    He came with a bunch of big guys, and now he''s finally light.


    The husband and wife have a total of 2,180 taels. Dong Chenghu always feels uneasy with these banknotes, and he has some unreal feeling in his heart. Some time ago, he was a poor hunter who was impoverished, why? After marrying Shuixiu, did the money come so easily?


    Dong Chenghu immediately regarded Gu Shuixiu as his lucky star, and became more and more determined to listen to Gu Shuixiu''s words for the rest of his life.


    "Chenghu, I''m not at ease with so many silver notes on me. Let''s go to see if the fishing boat is ready. If it is, pick up the goods directly, and then go to the bank to exchange the silver notes for silver. , let''s get the silver home and hide it. Anyway, we are in the deep mountains, and if we hide it securely, we will never be discovered. "


    Gu Shuixiu would think so just now when Dong Chenghu was removing the bones of the tiger, and the shopkeeper Sun was bored and in a good mood, so he chatted with her a little more.


    Only then did she know that the capital is not stable now. In the past few years, many places in the Liang Dynasty have suffered disasters, and bandits and robbers have become more and more rampant. Dare to sign the papers for Gu Shuixiu and his wife, etc.


    Before they entered the yard of the carpenter''s house, they saw his figure busy in the yard. The carpenter looked up when he heard the footsteps, and found that it was Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and immediately put down the work in his hand , with an excited look on his face, took the two to see him making a fishing boat.


    This thing in front of her looked bigger than a fishing boat, and there was a dock, etc. Gu Shuixiu was happy when she saw it.


    Don''t be too long-winded, I paid the rest of the money immediately, and gave the master an extra tael for hard work.


    The carpenter got an extra tael of silver and was happy. He asked a few apprentices to help them carry the boat to the port. When the boat was launched, Gu Shuixiu and his wife went up to try it, and they were more and more satisfied.


    Twenty pennies were handed over to the guards, and the couple went ashore again, and this time they went to the bank to exchange money.


    On Dong Chenghu''s pace, the two men breathed a sigh of relief when the fishing boat rowed out of the inland river.


    Now that they have fishing boats, they don''t have to be afraid of wind and rain.


    Dong Chenghu only felt very relieved, while paddling, eating the steamed buns that Gu Shuixiu fed to his mouth, his heart was quiet like never before, as if it just continued like this.


    The two finally arrived at the beach of Qingping Mountain before the sunset completely. The husband and wife dragged the fishing boat behind the stones on the beach. There were large stones in the way. It is possible to see this fishing boat, and it is even more impossible to know that there are still people here.


    Dong Chenghu hid the box of silver under the wooden bed in the cave, the couple casually lay down and slept, and woke up refreshed the next day to remember what to do with the silver.


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu divided the silver into four parts and hid them under four trees near the house. The mountains were bought and enclosed by themselves, so as not only to guard against wild beasts, but also to ensure the safety of their money.


    Gu Shuixiu told Dong Chenghu what he thought, the guy was surprised, as if he had never thought about this issue, or dared not imagine that a person with no assets like him would actually Can buy a mountain one day.


    There is no need for Gu Shuixiu to persuade him, Dong Chenghu has already nodded desperately with excitement on his face, this is something he dare not even dream of!


    But things can only be planned first. The two have to go to the place where they found Qilinxie last time. In addition, Curcuma has not been found, this thing grows under the shade of trees, and now it is During the flowering season, it should not be difficult to find. It is estimated that the place where I went back is wrong.


    The two of them brought three hundred taels of silver, and one of them carried a basket on their backs. They also took the meat buns that were not eaten yesterday, and set off immediately.


    Following the mark made by Gu Shuixiu, the two found Qilinxie without taking any detours. This time there were no animals fighting for territory here, so the two quickly started to pick all the Qilinxie they found. I stopped after loading most of the baskets. In order to save time, Dong Chenghu took Gu Shuixiu to another mountain forest. As long as there was a shade of trees, the two of them would not let go, and finally found a few trees.


    I picked it up and rushed to Caozi Village when it was dark. If things went well, they could go to Panlong Town early the next day after spending one night in Caozi Village.


    Now that the couple has money, they don''t have to worry about the cost of Gu Mingde''s treatment.


    Dong Chenghu caught two more hares along the way, and then he said with a smile: "It''s better to go to my father-in-law''s house in this way."


    Gu Shuixiu sneered at him, but didn''t stop her, it''s good for the Gu family to eat more oil and water.


    The two entered Gu''s house before dark.


    Seeing that the couple''s dangling heart finally let go, Mrs. Zhao hurried over to take their baskets, "It''s been two or three days since you left, I''ve been worried about you being in the mountains these few days. It¡¯s okay to run into a beast, it¡¯s okay! This person is all right!¡±


    Zhao sighed the two of them up and down, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dong Chenghu smirked honestly, handed the two hares to Gu Daniu, listened carefully to Zhao''s thoughts, he couldn''t say that they really met a wild beast, or a tiger and a black bear, You didn''t have to scare Mr. Zhao to death.


    The family had a pleasant dinner.


    On the second day, Gu Daniu accompanied Gu Mingde and Gu Shuixiu into Panlong Town.


    The doctor obviously did not expect that Gu Shuixiu and the others would be so fast, and he had collected so many medicinal materials. He was overjoyed, and immediately agreed to dispense medicine to Gu Mingde. After the ointment was prepared, the bones would be broken. This paragraph Time Gu Mingde can only temporarily stay in the hospital.

 Chapter 27： buy mountain

    It takes about two months to live, plus the medical expenses, the total cost is 30 taels, Gu Shuixiu and the others have deducted part of the medicinal materials, and it will cost about 27 taels. Even if they didn''t sell tigers and black bears, the couple could get the money.


    It was just that when Gu Mingde heard the twenty-seven taels, he was so frightened that he almost stood up and wanted to go home.


    Gu Mingde has to live in the hospital for the past two months. The Gu family can''t leave. Gu Shuixiu and his wife are busy building the house, so they can''t stay for a long time. Finally, they negotiate with the doctor. After a while, the food and lodging were all covered by the hospital, and Gu Shuixiu had to pay a tael of silver for food, mainly to make Gu Mingde eat better.


    After finishing the affairs here, Gu Daniu stayed in the hospital to take care of Gu Mingde, while Gu Shuixiu and his wife went to the yamen to inquire about buying mountains.


    In fact, there is no yamen in Panlong Town. The biggest official is the mayor.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife thought they had gone wrong when they arrived at their destination. It was because this place was completely incomparable with the county government in Linhai County.


    There were two guards at the entrance of the house, Gu Shuixiu explained his intention, one of them looked at them for a moment and went in to report.


    After a while, the man came out to invite Gu Shuixiu and his wife in.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting in the room, with a bookish aura, who didn''t know, thought it was the master of which college.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu immediately salute the mayor.


    The mayor put down the brush in his hand and looked at the couple in front of him with an inquisitive face. They were only wearing ordinary coarse linen clothes. How could they have money to buy mountains?


    "You said you want to buy mountains?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded at Gu Shuixiu''s gesture, and said a little uneasily: "Mr. Mayor, I''m a hunter in Qingping Mountain. I want to ask how to sell this mountain?"


    The mayor raised the corner of his mouth with interest, and his tone softened a lot, "This Qingping Mountain stretches for thousands of miles, and even a part of it is not from our Yongjia County, which mountain do you think you want to buy? "


    When Dong Chenghu heard the mayor''s tone, he seemed to be a little bit polite, and immediately said loudly: "It''s the Cuizhu Mountain in Qingping Mountain."


    "Cuizhu Mountain?" The mayor frowned and thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t remember the name of the mountain.


    A young servant next to him whispered a few words in his ear, and the mayor suddenly realized that he immediately went to the bookshelf to pull out a booklet and checked it for a long time before returning to his seat superior.


    "I remember that there was a registered mountain resident in Cuizhu Mountain, who seems to be a hunter, called Dong Yitao. Generally, this kind of inhabited mountain cannot be bought and sold. If you want to buy or sell, you must negotiate with the residents in the mountain. Deal." The mayor is a little embarrassed, it''s fine if it''s an uninhabited hill, anyway, Qingping Mountain is so big, it''s not a problem to sell a few hills at will, and it can increase the income, but it''s different if there are people living in it, if it''s casual He sold the achievements that caused public resentment and it was over.


    Dong Chenghu was a little stunned when he heard the name Dong Yitao, until Gu Shuixiu kicked him.


    "Mr. Mayor, Dong Yitao you said is my father, we have always lived in this Cuizhu Mountain, and now we are the only couple left in the house. If I want to build a house in it, my mother-in-law said that you need to buy land to build a house, and we don¡¯t know how to calculate this land, so we just ask if we can buy a mountain?¡±


    When the mayor heard this, he almost sprayed the tea in his mouth. What kind of weird reason is this? Because I don''t know how big the land to buy, so I directly buy the mountain? Does this man look like a rich master?


    "Can you afford to buy a mountain?" The mayor frowned, obviously not thinking that the couple could afford the money.


    Gu Shuixiu tugged on Dong Chenghu''s clothes, and smiled lightly: "Mr. Mayor, just look at how much money this Cuizhu Mountain will cost. If it is possible, we will also borrow it. If you really can''t afford it, just treat us as bothering you."


    As soon as the mayor heard Gu Shuixiu''s tone, he knew that this woman was not simple. He immediately accepted the contempt, and ordered someone to fetch the geographical records, which recorded in detail the size, soil quality, mountain condition, landform, vegetation and so on of each hilltop of Qingping Mountain.


    The mayor studied for a long time before raising his head, and a calculation flashed in his eyes, "I have seen the Cuizhushan you want to buy, this mountain is not big, and there is no flat land, if you build a house , but it is not so easy to cultivate farmland, so this mountain is also cheap. If you really plan to build a house and settle down in Cuizhu Mountain, you may consider buying the two surrounding valleys together.


    Although this valley is not big, it is mostly flat land, and there are streams passing through it. It is very suitable to get arable land. If you buy it together, I will give it to you. It is cheaper. "


    Dong Chenghu was a little surprised and a little uneasy, and asked tentatively, "How much money does it cost to buy it together like this?"


    The mayor laughed when he heard the words, and his tone was even more gentle, "Not much, this bamboo mountain is not big, and it is not worth much money, the soil in this valley is fertile and the flat land is a little more expensive, but you guys If you buy it together, I will consider you five hundred yuan per mu, and the total of Cuizhu Mountain plus the two valleys is five hundred mu. The total is two hundred and fifty taels.


    This is the cheapest price. You must know that a good paddy field costs five taels per acre, a good field costs four taels per acre, and a medium-sized field three taels per acre , 2 taels of silver per mu for inferior land, and 800 yuan per mu of wasteland. I''ll give you five hundred dollars because of the amount of money you buy, and because there''s not a lot of people there, otherwise it''s definitely more than that. "


    Gu Shuixiu slandered in his heart, the mayor looked at Swan, but he did not expect it to be an old fox. The area of ??the Cuizhu Mountain is larger than those of the two valleys, and they are all mountain peaks and stone walls. The land is less than half, and there is only their family there. Even if they don''t buy others, they won''t buy it!


    But after thinking about it, this land is still relatively solid. It happened that they brought out three hundred taels of silver, and spent two hundred and fifty taels to have the remainder.


    It''s just that they can''t make the mayor feel that they are very rich, so Gu Shuixiu said with some embarrassment, "Can the mayor give us some time to raise money, if it is fast, we will come to buy it tomorrow Mountain."


    When the mayor heard this, he nodded clearly. Anyway, he was not in a hurry when the mountain was there, so he asked the servant to send the couple away politely.


    The two left the mayor''s yard, and Dong Chenghu asked inexplicably: "Shuixiu, we have enough money to buy mountains, why do we have to wait until tomorrow?"


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say it clearly, she dragged Dong Chenghu away before she said, "We are just ordinary mountain people, how can we get so much money? If it is too easy for us to get money, we must be worried about by the mayor. I don''t want to be in trouble in the future."


    Only then did Dong Chenghu understand Gu Shuixiu''s deep meaning, and he was a little scared at the moment. Fortunately, he didn''t refute Gu Shuixiu''s words in front of the mayor at that time, otherwise it would be a bad thing.

 Chapter 28： Gu Shuixiu confessed, Gu Daniels thoughts

    The two went out from the mayor''s side to buy some food before returning to the hospital.


    Although Gu Mingde promised Gu Shuixiu to stay and see the doctor, he was not at ease. Twenty-seven taels was an astronomical number for a poor family like them. It was not worth the price even if it was sold. Gu Mingde was worried, thinking about things, and becoming more and more uneasy.


    Gu Daniu was happy just now because Gu Mingde had money to treat a disease, and he was silent after hearing Gu Mingde''s words. After all, Dong Chenghu gave the money. Although Dong Chenghu was their son-in-law, his brother still wanted Clear accounts, let alone brother-in-law. He can''t make any money now. If he wants to pay back the money, when will he pay it back?


    The more Gu Daniu thought about it, the more he looked at Gu Mingde lying on the bed, he had some thoughts in his mind, but he couldn''t say it at this moment.


    The father and son remained silent.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife saw this scene when they entered the room, and they didn''t think deeply. Gu Shuixiu put the food on the table and called Gu Daniu to come over to eat, and she went to the bed to feed it Gu Mingde.


    Gu Mingde saw that it was both meat and porridge, and his heart throbbed, but he was not good at talking about Gu Shuixiu in front of Dong Chenghu, so he had to sigh and teach respectfully, "Da Ya, you make money It¡¯s not easy either. I¡¯ve spent too much money on seeing a doctor this time. We are all rough people, so we don¡¯t have to eat so well. Now I can save a little bit. In the future, I can move out of the mountains to buy land and build a house, which is better than yours. It''s safe to live in the deep mountains!"


    Gu Shuixiu paused, then turned to look at Dong Chenghu and Gu Daniu, seeing the deep guilt in Gu Daniu''s eyes, only then did he understand Gu Mingde''s meaning, not only smiled, "Dad, do you think What! If we want to move out of the mountains, we can do it now! We just don''t want to."


    Now Gu Mingde and Gu Daniu didn''t understand, Gu Daniu couldn''t help but said: "Eldest sister, if you can move out, move to Caozi Village, let''s be neighbors, and also We can take care of each other, brother-in-law can go hunting, and Caozi Village is safer, why not?"


    "Don''t worry, listen to me." Gu Shuixiu was a little helpless, and then explained: "The most terrible thing in this world is not the beast, but the human heart. I will not hide from you, the current situation There is turmoil, there are robbers and robbers everywhere, maybe there is chaos outside now, we have the continuous mountains of Qingping Mountain as a shield, maybe it will not affect us.


    We don''t have to worry about these things when we live in the deep mountains. It is Chenghu''s home. He has lived there since he was a child and has long been familiar with the grass and trees in it, so we don''t want to leave.


    Since the words have been said here, in order not to burden you, I will tell you something, but I hope you don''t tell outsiders.


    The whole mountain is circled, so that we don''t have to worry about the beasts. "


    "Buy mountains!" Gu Mingde and Gu Daniu widened their eyes at the same time and looked at Gu Shuixiu and his wife in disbelief. Their knowledge was limited. The one who bought the most land was the head of Caozi Village , the family has ten acres of land, which is the first share of ten miles and eight villages, but now Gu Shuixiu said that he wants to buy mountains, how big is that?


    Gu Daniu, as if he did not know Gu Shuixiu and his wife, asked tremblingly, "Brother-in-law, what is the result of your inquiry?"


    Dong Chenghu said calmly: "The mountain where we live and the two valleys next to it have a total of 500 acres of land, each acre is 500 wen, and the total cost is 250 taels. We discuss After that, it is best to buy the two valleys together, not only can they be reclaimed into fields, but the cliffs on both sides of the valley can also form a peaceful barrier, so that we can save some effort to surround the mountains, and we only need to block the exit of the valley. It''s done."


    Gu Daniu has been completely stunned, what kind of concept is two hundred and fifty taels, he can''t figure it out!


    Gu Mingde''s mind went blank, when did his daughter and son-in-law become so rich? Gu Mingde couldn''t figure it out. He recalled the first time he saw Dong Chenghu. He was like a beggar, not like a person at all. Gu Mingde''s mind was full of messes, but it didn''t prevent him from being happy. His daughter and son-in-law could buy it. The mountain enclosure is very capable, and even Panlong Town probably won''t be able to find a second person.


    Because of Gu Shuixiu''s words, Gu Mingde was completely relieved. He happily accepted the filial piety of his daughter and son-in-law, and the big stone in Gu Daniel''s heart was also relieved a lot.


    "Sister, I want to go outside."


    Gu Daniu''s voice was very low, but everyone heard it. Before Gu Shuixiu could speak, Gu Mingde was the first to object. He suddenly sat up and said a little excitedly: "What nonsense! Did you hear your elder sister say it''s a mess outside? What are you doing out there as a half-eldest child?"


    Gu Shuixiu frowned, "Why do you want to go out?"


    Gu Daniu saw that Gu Shuixiu was more sensible, and said directly to Gu Shuixiu: "Caozi Village is too poor, every family can make a living after a year of hard work, and there is no surplus to see. If Dad had the money to go to the town to see a doctor, it wouldn''t be as serious as it is now, so I want to go outside and make more money."


    When Gu Mingde heard it, the rebuttal was like being pinched in his throat, and he couldn''t say it, but he was extremely reluctant to take Gu Daniel out to take risks, and his heart was like being tormented on a hot pan.


    After Gu Shuixiu appeased Gu Mingde, she then asked Gu Daniel, "You must know that this is a world where the fittest survive, what are you capable of standing on? Martial arts are strong? Or do you have a skill? If you have nothing but enthusiasm, then I advise you to stay in Caozi Village."


    Gu Daniu was a little disappointed when he heard this, and Gu Shuixiu felt uncomfortable, but Gu Mingde breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dong Chenghu actually supports Gu Daniu to go out and see the world. He has little knowledge, so his vision is relatively narrow. Only through experience can one be rewarded and one can protect a home. This is what Dong Chenghu really thinks in his heart.


    Because of Gu Daniel''s words, everyone is in a bad mood. Taking advantage of Gu Daniu''s time to go out to the toilet, Dong Chenghu said to Gu Shuixiu and Gu Mingde: "Father-in-law, Shuixiu, I know you are worried about the danger of Daniel going outside, but if Daniel can go out and see the world It''s good for him, I mean can we think of a way to get him out and keep him safe?"


    "This..." Gu Mingde now vaguely regards Dong Chenghu as the backbone. After all, he has contributed money and efforts during this time. In Gu Mingde''s mind, Dong Chenghu is the most powerful person he has ever seen. Since Dong Chenghu has spoken Now, he had to think about it.

 Chapter 29： Meet Gu Zhenzhu, calculate the mayor

    Gu Shuixiu naturally knew the benefits of going outside, but she just hoped that Gu Daniu would be safe.


    "Do you have any good suggestions?" Gu Shuixiu stared at Dong Chenghu with some reliance and encouragement in her eyes.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the two of them, and after a while, he said, "We''re not going to buy a mountain for the mayor tomorrow, but by the way, we''ll get along with him and ask about the situation outside. If we can, Bring something to the mayor and ask if you can do me a favor."


    Dong Chenghu felt that his ideas were a little unrealistic, but at present the mayor is the biggest official he has ever had contact with. It would be great if the mayor really helped.


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart changed, it was a good idea, she immediately smiled and said, "Let''s discuss, go out and find out what the mayor likes. You can also ask the mayor to owe us a favor, and then ask the mayor to help the Daniel."


    Gu Mingde listened to the conversation between their husband and wife, and felt more and more that his son-in-law was not an ordinary person, even Gu Shuixiu was so knowledgeable. Since they have said so, then Gu Daniu may be able to change the fate of Gu''s family by going out and breaking out. He doesn''t ask for much, as long as Gu Daniu can live a stable and prosperous life.


    When Gu Daniu came back, the people in the room had stopped talking, and he didn''t know that the three were making plans for his affairs.


    In the early morning of the next day, the doctor had already prepared the ointment. In order to maintain the medicinal properties, Gu Mingde had to break the bones immediately.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Daniu accompany Gu Mingde in the medical center. The whole process of bone crushing cannot be drugged. Gu Mingde''s limbs will be tied up. The pain of the process is unimaginable.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t see this, and went to the street alone to listen for news. After walking outside for a long time, I heard some news. While Gu Shuixiu was thinking about it, a voice suddenly came to her ears.


    "Shuixiu! It''s really you!" Gu Zhenzhu looked at Gu Shuixiu with an incredulous look on her face. Today''s Gu Shuixiu is completely different from the old girl with yellow hair and thin body. Her skin became fairer and her stature increased a lot. She looked like a slender lady. Although she was wearing coarse linen, she didn''t even have a patch.


    Gu Zhenzhu looked at Gu Shuixiu up and down, and she was in shock. Of course, there was also a guilty conscience in it.


    Seeing her holding a vegetable basket and wearing a woman''s bun, Gu Zhenzhu knew that she was going out to buy vegetables, and her clothes were not much better than when she was a girl, no Are you married to an in-law who owns a grocery store?


    "It''s Pearl! It''s a coincidence that I ran into you here." Gu Shuixiu smiled softly and generously, but it hurt Gu Zhenzhu''s eyes.


    Gu Zhuzhu said strangely, "Shuixiu, didn''t you marry into the deep mountains? Why did you come back to this town? I didn''t say that things in this town are very precious. It¡¯s not easy, the province still needs to save some.¡±


    Gu Zhenzhu also regarded Gu Shuixiu as the uninformed village girl before, and her tone of voice was not polite at all. When others heard it, they pointed at Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little annoyed, but her good upbringing made her unable to do this kind of arguing with others, so she had no choice but to say: "You don''t have to worry about this, these families live their lives. , Naturally, there are different ways of living, but you, you have been married for so long and have not seen you go back to Caozi Village. Last time, I heard that your mother said a lot of bad things because you didn''t go back. Your family is for this matter. It''s still a little unpleasant, and we outsiders can''t say anything, if you have time, go back and have a look."


    Gu Pearl Street was exposed by Gu Shuixiu on the street, her face sank immediately, and she sneered in anger: "Nonsense! I saw my father a few days ago! Our family is doing well! This Panlong It''s not like anyone can come to the town! I advise you to take it easy and don''t take away all the money of the Dong family!"


    After Gu Zhuzhu finished speaking, she turned her head and walked away, afraid that Gu Shuixiu would say something else to embarrass her.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head speechlessly, it was a strange thing every year, especially this year.


    When she returned to the hospital, Gu Mingde''s leg was already covered with medicine, and it was wrapped like a dumpling. Now that he has fallen asleep, the doctor said that he will not wake up until the evening, I will serve him here for two more days, if you are in a hurry, you can go back first, I know the way back to Caozi Village, and you can go by yourself."


    Gu Shuixiu was moved by Gu Daniel''s filial piety, and didn''t say much at the moment, let Gu Daniel take good care of Gu Mingde, and she took Dong Chenghu out.


    "I just inquired, the mayor''s style is not bad, he has done a lot of things beneficial to the people in the past few years as the mayor of Panlong Town, I guess this person is more fancy It should be power, that''s why we encouraged us to buy two valleys. We will buy mountains in a while, be happy, and leave a good impression in front of the mayor. If there is a chance, I will tell you about the Daniel. If that doesn''t work, think of another way."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, Gu Shuixiu is better than him in this kind of thing, she is always right.


    The two went to the dim sum shop to buy some dim sum and immediately went to the mayor''s house.


    The mayor is also anxiously waiting for Gu Shuixiu and his wife. This Panlong Town is a remote area, and the annual financial income is only a few hundred taels. If Gu Shuixiu and his wife really buy mountains, then this year his The performance will definitely reach a new high, and the upward movement is just around the corner!


    So when the mayor heard that Gu Shuixiu and his wife had arrived, he immediately went out to receive them.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were frightened, they didn''t know how one night, the mayor''s attitude would become so big.


    Gu Shuixiu''s face was calm and calm, with an appropriate smile on her face, "The mayor said that we are here to buy mountains today, and there are other personal matters that I want to inquire with the mayor. "


    When the mayor heard that they wanted to buy a mountain, his heart was completely stabilized, he regained his usual calmness, and said gently: "Just ask what you want to ask."


    "It''s like this, I have a younger brother who wants to go out and go outside, we all think it''s a good thing, but when we come in and hear that it''s not peaceful outside, my old father is worried about my brother''s safety and has some objections. We want to ask the mayor what the situation outside is like? As long as you say it, we will believe it, and then we can go back and explain to my old father. "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t ask the mayor for help. If she said this, she wouldn''t offend anyone.


    The mayor did not expect such a visionary person in this remote rural area, and immediately became interested, "How old is your brother this year? What skills do you have?"


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and shook her head, sighing softly, "My brother is only thirteen years old, he has a passion for blood, but he has no ability, just a boy in the mountains with solid skin, a good body and a good character. okay."

 Chapter 30： The land deed is in hand, Gu Daniels errand

    The mayor looked thoughtful after hearing this, of course it''s not peaceful outside, he could just look back at Gu Shuixiu like this, but he thought that Gu Shuixiu and his wife had bought so much land and created a lot for him Political achievements, if you say that directly, it will inevitably be a bit inauthentic.


    The character of the ancients is not bad.


    The mayor thought for a long time before saying: "It''s really not peaceful outside, but if your brother really wants to go out, it''s not impossible, just next month the county yamen will recruit a group of people. Some are recruiting yamen, some are errands, etc. If you are willing, I will run for you and write a letter of recommendation to the county magistrate, and in all likelihood, you will be admitted."


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed, she didn''t understand how the mayor did her best to help them, she felt embarrassed for a while.


    "This... how embarrassing to make you run around like this!"


    The mayor waved his hand with a trivial look, and said with a smile: "I will also go to Zhishui County when you buy the mountain, but this land has to be approved by the county government and stamped with a seal. I just counted. But then you probably have to pay five taels of silver to the county government, so it¡¯s more practical to get a red deed, right?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with a smile on her face, "What the mayor said is exactly, with your help, we are at ease, we can do what we want to do, if we have to pay other money Say whatever you want."


    The two sides quickly reached an agreement, and the mayor immediately set up a land deed and charged Gu Shuixiu 260 taels. If there is any leftover after all expenses are deducted, Gu Shuixiu will thank the mayor for his hard work.


    The two of them tacitly agreed, and this matter will be settled soon.


    Out of the mayor''s house, Gu Shuixiu took Dong Chenghu''s hand with ease and said, "The mayor said that he will leave for Zhishui County tomorrow. It will take seven or eight days to wait for him to come back. Come and get the title deed after the day.¡±


    Dong Chenghu just nodded with a smirk, and in ten days, he will be a rich man, and he will no longer be a poor man.


    In order to wait for the news from the mayor, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu decided to live in Panlong Town for seven or eight days, and then they would meet at Cuizhu Mountain after obtaining the land deed.


    Gu Daniu was ordered by Gu Shuixiu to go back first. The Gu family still has a lot of work to do, so there is no need for three people here.


    Eight days passed in a blink of an eye, and Gu Mingde recovered very well. Gu Shuixiu boiled bone soup for him, stewed eggs, etc. every day, and the doctor also checked him every day. Next, Gu Mingde felt that he was about to be raised as a pig.


    Dong Chenghu went to the mayor''s house early in the morning, not only brought back the red deed, but also brought good news, the mayor recommended Gu Daniu to be a servant in the county ya The ya''s back kitchen helped, the first month was 200 wen, and the one month''s salary after getting started was 400 wen.


    In Gu Mingde''s opinion, this is already very great, and their family can''t spend a hundred dollars a month. Gu Mingde almost went to kneel to the mayor and thank him for his help.


    Gu Shuixiu persuaded him again to stabilize people.


    On the same day, Gu Shuixiu explained to the doctor clearly that an apprentice from the medical center would take care of Gu Mingde''s diet. Too much rain is bad.


    The two bought some food before they went back. After all, they were busy building houses and had no time to hunt and sell. They had to save some surplus food first.


    Gu Shuixiu took this opportunity to buy another donkey cart, which is not only convenient for her family, but also convenient for them to go to Panlong Town in the future. , is not enough.


    When Dong Chenghu drove the donkey cart into Caozi Village, the whole village was boiling, and there were a lot of villagers watching the fun behind the donkey cart.


    When the donkey cart drove into Gu''s yard, Mr. Zhao was startled when he heard the roaring voices outside. When he came out, he was relieved when he saw that it was Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and then saw Dong Chenghu driving the donkey The car was so shocked that his mouth could not be closed.


    The villagers said enviously to the Zhao family: "Your son-in-law is very promising, and he even bought a donkey cart. How much money does it cost!"


    "That''s right, someone in the next village bought a donkey cart last time, and I heard it cost a dozen taels!"


    "My God! A dozen taels of silver! I can''t even buy it if I sell it!"


    ¡­


    Everyone was talking about the donkey cart, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu didn''t have time to talk to them, they immediately unloaded the stuff on the donkey cart and divided it into two parts, one for the Gu family and the other for them take away.


    "Mother, where''s Daniel?" Only now did Gu Shuixiu realize that she hadn''t seen Gu Daniel.


    The Zhao family was still immersed in the impact of the donkey cart, but she couldn''t recover. After hearing Gu Shuixiu''s question, she woke up and hurriedly came to help.


    "Da Niu went to help in the field, what do you have to do with him? By the way, how is your father''s health? I''m too busy here to serve him."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about the villagers who were watching the lively next to her, she panted and said to Mrs. Zhao: "I asked someone to find a job for Daniel in the yamen of Zhishui County, although he was helping in the back kitchen. , but if you do it well, you will have a future. Dad has already agreed to this matter. You can tell Daniel that Chenghu will come to pick him up to report in Zhishui County next month.


    In addition, this donkey cart is at our house, and it will be convenient for you to go out in the future. With a little effort, you can also go down to the fields to help with your work, which is quite useful..."


    Gu Shuixiu thought a lot, but the villagers next to her were frying.


    This Gu Daniu found a job in the county government office, which is amazing! I haven''t heard of anyone who has the ability to work in the county government office in ten miles and eight townships. Also, listen to Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, this donkey cart was bought for Gu''s family. When did Gu Shuixiu become so rich? It seems that the Gu Mingde family is about to turn over!


    Thinking about this in their hearts, watching Gu Shuixiu and others faintly felt a little awe and ingratiating, and they stepped forward to congratulate Zhao.


    The Zhao family has not yet digested Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, and accepts the congratulations of the villagers in a confused manner. When everyone is almost gone, she remembers to ask Gu Shuixiu, but there is still a figure of Gu Shuixiu. , only Gu Erniu was left to help pack up.


    Zhao asked Gu Erniu, "Where are your eldest sister and brother-in-law?"


    Gu Erniu looked helpless, "Mother, you were busy greeting the villagers, eldest sister and brother-in-law didn''t bother you, they left early, saying that there are still a lot of things to do at home, after a while When the big brother is going to the county office, he will come and pick him up."


    Zhao pursed her lips, she didn''t know what to say, she ran to the field and told Gu Daniu the news, not to mention how excited Gu Daniu was when he heard the news.


    Gu Laifu¡¯s family also heard the news. Father Gu became more and more regretful that he had lost his grandson-in-law, Dong Chenghu. Gu Laifu was jealous of the good luck of the Gu Mingde family. If it weren¡¯t for his matchmaking, how could Gu Shuixiu marry To Dong Chenghu? How could the Gu Mingde family go past their house?

 Chapter 31： Busy, Dong Chenghus sister

    Now, their family is no longer the richest in Caozi Village, and more importantly, with the help of Dong Chenghu, Gu Daniu is going to work in the county government. And he always thought that he could help the daughter and son-in-law of their family without even seeing a person, let alone helping their family.


    Huang was so angry that he dropped a bunch of things, and then felt distressed and hated the Gu Mingde family even more. I don''t know who took the initiative to plot against others in the first place. This person just doesn''t look down on others!


    Because of this matter, Huang''s determined to go to Panlong Town to find Gu Zhuzhu with Gu Laifu, and asked in person what she meant. They tried their best to marry her into the town, but the result was That girl turned a blind eye to them, the Huang family couldn''t bear it.


    If she doesn''t get some benefits from Gu Zhenzhu again, how will she raise her head in front of Dad Gu in the future? It was her and Gu Laifu who made the tricks that caused Dad Gu to lose faith in others, Dad Gu It is impossible to blame Gu Laifu, then she can only count everything on her head.


    Thinking about this, Huang became more and more unable to sit still, and went to Panlong Town with Gu Laifu the next day.


    Not to mention what happened after Huang saw Gu Zhuzhu.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu returned home and started to burn bricks and build a house energetically.


    Now that the house has been designed, and the bricks they have burned are enough for them to lay the foundation, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu walked around the Cuizhu Mountain several times, and finally chose a high place not far from the cave to build the house , There are about five or six acres of flat land on this highland, which is more than enough to build a large yard. More importantly, it is easy to clean up here, the terrain is relatively high, and there is no need to worry about rain or anything.


    Just do it. The next day, Gu Shuixiu and Dongcheng together measured the land and made a ruler. Dong Chenghu immediately broke ground, while Gu Shuixiu went to find a big tree suitable for the beam and marked it on the tree At that time, Dong Chenghu will come directly to cut down the tree.


    After finishing all these, Gu Shuixiu went on to burn the bricks, not only the bricks of the house, but also the tiles of the roof, as well as the tiles on the ground.


    Gu Shuixiu mixed the slime from seaweed with the sifted soil and grass and sawdust to act as concrete. Dong Chenghu laid the foundation and started to build the house. Hurry up and hurry, it took a month to finally build the general structure of the house.


    Today''s houses are similar to modern bungalows. Although there is only one floor, the height has been increased, and a small attic can be used to store things.


    question.


    A few of them were left in the yard in front of the cave at will. These big trees that were cut down could not be used directly. They had to be thoroughly dried before they could be used as roof beams.


    Dong Chenghu simply covered some hay on it, waiting for the rainy season to pass before drying.


    The time for Gu Daniu''s report had not yet arrived, so the two of them continued to burn bricks during this time. The tiles are smaller, but the floor tiles are more labor-intensive and need to be polished. Once polished, they are similar to tiles.


    Because of the complicated process, Gu Shuixiu planned to only lay the floor tiles in the house, while those in the yard would go to the beach to find pebbles, which would save trouble and convenience.


    The two have been busy for a few days. Because there is no sunlight, all the floor tiles that have been made are placed in the cave. If they cannot be dried, they can only be air-dried. When the couple comes back from Panlong Town, they will be fired again. .


    During this period of time, Gu''s family was looking forward to Gu Shuixiu and his wife, and they were already looking forward to seeing them. After finally getting them to look forward to it, Gu Daniu immediately chased Dong Chenghu and asked about going to the county government office.


    Zhao clarified his thoughts, first asked about the donkey cart, and finally asked Gu Mingde''s money for treatment, and then he considered Dong Chenghu''s family background.


    I don¡¯t blame Zhao¡¯s curiosity, Dong Chenghu looked like a beggar at first, but now he is so rich, the contrast is not so big, if the Gu Laifu family knew that Dong Chenghu was so rich, they would not It is possible to give such a golden turtle-in-law to their family.


    Gu Shuixiu did not intend to go into details with Zhao, and the ambiguity was mixed. It is not that she does not trust Zhao, but that Zhao has to deal with these village women every day, and it is inevitable that there will be leaks When the wind is blowing, they will be missed, so why bother.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Mingde''s heavy burden, she wouldn''t tell Gu Mingde these things.


    Having a donkey cart makes it much easier for a few people to go out. Gu Daniu packed up his clothes and urged Dong Chenghu to leave quickly. Gu Shuixiu went to Panlong Town to visit Gu Mingde and followed them gone together.


    At that time, Gu Shuixiu will stay in Panlong Town to serve Gu Mingde for a few days, and then pick her up when Dong Chenghu returns from Zhishui County.


    Because it was the rainy season, and the family''s work was not busy, Dong Chenghu drove a donkey cart and took Gu Daniu to Zhishui County slowly and leisurely. Gu Shuixiu took care of Gu Mingde for ten days. Shui County is back.


    Just looking at his expression seemed a little ugly, Gu Shuixiu felt strange, and finally couldn''t hold back her question all day.


    Only then did I know that Dong Chenghu had an older sister and a younger sister. My younger sister Dong Yunlan was lost when she was young. Because her family was poor, her older sister Dong Yunmei gave it to a family in Zhishui County when she was eight years old. When someone was a child bride, the reason why they fell in love with that family was because the son of that family was a scholar, but the family devoted all their efforts to supporting their children to study, and they were too poor.


    , I went back to Zhishui County to inquire about it, but what I heard was all bad news.


    Some people say that Dong Yunmei''s mother-in-law abused her, and some people say that because Dong Yunmei gave birth to two daughters and was rejected by her husband''s family, it is a loser, so it is very bad for them, often not giving food.


    Dong Chenghu was very worried when he heard it, and immediately went to find Dong Yunmei. He dragged Gu Daniu to the door of Dong Yunmei''s mother-in-law''s house. The younger brother, with a look of disgust, not only did not let them in, but also stood at the door and sneered.


    Dong Chenghu was very angry, but the other party was a little daughter-in-law and could not do anything. Dong Chenghu, who was full of anger, asked the neighbors and found out that the little daughter-in-law was Dong Yunmei''s husband''s newly married flat wife , This little daughter-in-law is amazing, she also has a cousin who is Dong Yunmei''s husband.

 Chapter 32： Dong Chenghus worries, the house was completed

    Now there is one more person who abuses Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu is more and more worried about Dong Yunmei''s situation, but now Dong Yunmei''s in-law Wu family does not allow him to enter the door, and he cannot forcefully break in.


    I had to rush back to Panlong Town again, so I had to give some silver money to Gu Daniu, asking him to come over to inquire about some news about Dong Yunmei, and also give some copper coins to the neighbors of the Wu family to let him If they had any trouble, they went to the gate of the county government to find Gu Daniu.


    The family immediately changed their attitude when they heard that Gu Daniu was working in the county government office, and promised to pay close attention to Dong Yunmei''s situation.


    Dong Chenghu came back worried.


    Similar to the girl who warms the bed, she is half a master and half a servant.


    "Chenghu, let''s hurry up and build the house. When the elder sister Yao wants us to take her home and raise her, she has suffered too much these years."


    Dong Chenghu was so moved that he almost cried when he heard the words, and he became more and more convinced that he was married to a good wife like Gu Shuixiu only after the ancestral grave smoked green.


    Because of things in his heart, Dong Chenghu became more and more concerned about building a house. After the rainy season, it was midsummer. The hot sun burned the earth, and the speed of building a house was much faster.


    During the period, Gu Mingde lived in the hospital for two months and finally returned home. The two also took time to visit and saw that Gu Mingde could practice walking while leaning against the wall. The two finally felt relieved and stayed. The prey returned.


    Pull it up, one person supports it below, get one side up first, and then deal with the other side.


    After the roof beams are finished, the next step is to install the tiles. This is easier. Gu Shuixiu is still tiling below, and Dong Chenghu is pasting on it. In five or six days, the roofs of all the houses were finished.


    Several paths were paved, which looked like the courtyard of a wealthy family.


    After finishing this, it happened that summer was almost over. The two looked at the high courtyard wall and the sturdy brick building. For the first time, they felt the urge to cry. half year results.


    The next thing to do is make the windows.


    Gu Shuixiu planned to build a screen, which would not only transmit light, but also prevent mosquitoes, and also ventilate, but the fine gauze is too expensive now, and Gu Shuixiu was reluctant to spend the money to buy fine gauze to waste it, so she chose Thick gauze, which is much cheaper than fine gauze, has a larger aperture, and is more suitable for window screens.


    It took a month to choose the wood and measure it, just to make the door.


    It wasn''t until the autumn that the two of them finished the house, so that they could live in the new house before the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Since she has such a good house, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t want to feel wronged, so the two discussed going to Linhai County to invite a carpenter to help them build furniture, and spending more money is not a problem.


    Dong Chenghu naturally would not object. When the two arrived in Linhai County, they also went to the pharmacy to buy some ecstasy, and then gave the carpenter some to eat. The exact location of their home will not be revealed.


    After being recommended by the master who made the fishing boat last time, the couple found a carpenter in the countryside.


    The price they offered was high, and the carpenter readily agreed to go with them.


    Gu Shuixiu went to the cloth village to buy a lot of fabric quilts. With a new house, the grade will be upgraded accordingly. In addition, she bought a lot of pots and pans and porcelain, although the porcelain is more expensive, But at home, it feels different. At the same time, Gu Shuixiu also bought some ink, ink, ink, and ink, plus a few practical agricultural books. These cost no less than fifty taels.


    The whole fishing boat set off with a full load.


    As soon as she left the port, Gu Shuixiu warmly invited the carpenter to eat steamed buns. She and Dong Chenghu also took one, and there was a cup of tea next to her.


    The carpenter ate the steamed buns and drank tea comfortably, and soon fell asleep. Dong Chenghu took the opportunity to speed up, and the carpenter did not wake up when the fishing boat returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Dong Chenghu first carried people to the newly built house, and then came over to help Gu Shuixiu with things.


    The carpenter didn''t wake up until the evening. He didn''t know why he fell asleep, and he slept so soundly.


    Dong Chenghu said he didn''t care, and then led the carpenter to look at the wood and told all the furniture he wanted to build. The carpenter stayed in Cuizhu Mountain for more than 20 days until all the furniture was hit After that, Dong Chenghu sent the people back to Linhai County.


    Shuixiu didn''t follow this review. She had to tidy up the house to see if there were any gaps, then write it down and make up for it later.


    When everything is almost done, there is only one water problem left.


    Gu Shuixiu means to use bamboo to guide the mountain spring water to the small pond in the house.


    Dong Chenghu also thinks this method is good, and it is better not to run up and down every day to get water.


    In addition, Gu Shuixiu planted some flowers and plants in the yard, not only that, but also made a door curtain to prevent mosquitoes from entering the house, so it looks different.


    After everything was completely completed, Dong Chenghu chose the Mid-Autumn Festival to move into his new home. It was also on this day that the two of them completed the house. Dong Chenghu took out a brand new bridal gown and a set of jewelry as gifts. When Gu Shuixiu was at it, Gu Shuixiu finally couldn''t hold back her tears. Although she didn''t care about these things, there was someone who took you so seriously, no one could be indifferent.


    The two became husband and wife, Gu Shuixiu also **** her hair, put a silver hairpin with pearl flowers on it, and wore a lavender cloth skirt, in Dong Chenghu''s opinion, just like Fairy like.


    Now that the house has been built, Dong Chenghu plans to block the exits of the two valleys, and use the remaining materials for the construction of the house, and Gu Shuixiu also comes to help.


    It is much simpler to block the exit, just build a thick wall, and there is no need to plan the layout or anything.


    It was a waste of materials, so Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to burn bricks.


    The busy days always passed quickly, and the two finally blocked the exits of the two valleys in the early winter. The two walls were built high and thick, and they were almost closed. City walls.


    In addition, the exit from Cuizhu Mountain to Caozi Village also built a thick wall and opened the door.


    In the future, if someone comes to the door, you must pull the rope on the door, so that the bell will ring and the people in the house can hear it.

 Chapter 33： Zuo Qingsong, Zhishui County and his party

    The only thing that worries him now is Dong Yunmei.


    The couple planned to go to Zhishui County before the snow, and this time they must see Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu also went out to hunt in advance. If he is lucky, he can get good things and sell them together.


    He walked through the deep mountains alone, the mountains were like his own home to Lai, and there was no obstacle to walking. Just when he aimed at a wild boar, a figure was faster than him The ground rushed over and accurately cut a knife on the boar.


    Dong Chenghu secretly scolded the person who came to be reckless, but after a closer look, he realized that he was still an acquaintance and did not delay. He rushed over to help immediately. With the cooperation of the two, the wild boar died soon. .


    Dong Chenghu saw that the wild boar couldn''t die any longer, so he wiped his sweat, sat in the third position, looked at each other, and said helplessly, "Brother Qingsong, can you not? If you hadn''t met me this time, you wouldn''t have killed this wild boar so easily!"


    Zuo Qingsong was indifferent and did not speak, but only said "um" twice, which was regarded as an answer to Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu was even more helpless, he sighed a little, he knew that Zuo Qingsong didn''t listen at all.


    Seeing that Zuo Qingsong was about to leave with the boar on his back, Dong Chenghu struggled for a moment and shouted behind him: "I went to Zhishui County a while ago and heard some news about my eldest sister. "


    Zuo Qingsong paused, then turned to look at Dong Chenghu, his indifferent face loosened a little.


    "How is she?" Zuo Qingsong asked hoarsely.


    Dong Chenghu saw the hideous scar on his side face, and regretted talking about Dong Yunmei, but since he opened his mouth, he knew that Zuo Qingsong would not let him fool him so easily, so he had to take Dong Yunmei''s Tell Zuo Qingsong the truth.


    "Shuixiu and I plan to visit him in Zhishui County in a few days. If she is really having a hard time and is willing to go home with us, we plan to pick her up."


    "Shuixiu? The wife you married?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, thinking of Gu Shuixiu, he felt happy.


    If you are going to Zhishui County, I will go with you and sell this wild boar by the way."


    Listening to his disgusting words, Dong Chenghu wanted to refute, but Zuo Qingsong didn''t give him a chance to explain and directly finalized the itinerary.


    Dong Chenghu returned home with a dejected expression.


    Gu Shuixiu, who had just finished cooking, looked at Dong Chenghu with his head drooping, and thought he was so depressed because he didn''t get the prey, and comforted him for a while.


    Dong Chenghu told about Zuo Qingsong.


    Now it was Gu Shuixiu''s turn to frown, "What does this Zuo Qingsong have to do with you? He seems to be very related to eldest sister."


    Dong Chenghu nodded irrevocably, "We grew up together, Zuo Qingsong is two years older than my eldest sister, the two have been playing together when they were young, and their relationship was good. At that time, Uncle Zuo still He joked that he wanted to marry the two, but then Uncle Zuo died and the family was too poor to open the pot. Dad had no choice but to give the eldest sister to others as a child bride.


    Brother Qingsong has not come to our house since then. It also dislikes me. I know that he blamed his father for assigning the eldest sister to someone else, but he couldn''t do anything about it. At that time, the Zuo family was also very poor. It is estimated that it is precisely for this reason that Brother Qingsong has been hunting hard to make money all these years.


    I am a little worried that he will go to Zhishui County with us this time. He is a bit stubborn, and he is not afraid of death. If there is a conflict with the Wu family, it will be troublesome, Shuixiu, you Say I did something wrong? "


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, what can she say? Dong Chenghu really shouldn''t tell Zuo Qingsong about Dong Yunmei. Now that the arrow is on the string, they have to take a step.


    "Where are you going so early?" Qin Shan obviously did not expect to meet them at this point, and asked in surprise.


    Dong Chenghu murmured for a long time before he said, "The better we go to Zhishui County with Brother Qingsong, where are you waiting for him, you go out so early?"


    "I made a few traps yesterday, and I got up to check." Qin Shan vaguely guessed the purpose of their going to Zhishui County, but Dong Chenghu didn''t say it clearly, and he didn''t want to ask too deeply, just Feeling uneasy in my heart, I immediately went home.


    Not long after Zuo Qingsong came, Qin Shan reappeared at this time and said with a smile: "My father told me to go to Zhishui County with you, there are some missing at home Something just made up for it."


    Qin Shan could not help but keep up with them.


    Gu Shuixiu is also stunned, why is the team going to the county town getting bigger and bigger? Four people plus a wild boar, I don''t know if her donkey cart can do it.


    When a pair of men and horses entered Caozi Village, it caused quite a stir, Gu Shuixiu was alone, the other three were strong men, plus a big boar, how to look at this picture, how to frighten people.


    After Zhao shi knew their purpose, he immediately went to the backyard to get the donkey cart out, loaded some hay, and packed some food, saying it was for Gu Daniu.


    Gu Mingde is now able to walk normally, and he went down to the field to help during the autumn harvest. After hearing that they were going to Zhishui County, he just told them to pay attention to safety and didn''t say anything.


    With the donkey cart, their speed was much faster, and it took five days to reach Zhishui County, Zuo Qingsong went to sell the prey first, Qin Shan went to the grocery store to buy, Dong Chenghu took Gu Shuixiu there the county government.


    The two met Gu Daniu before they found out that Dong Yunmei was beaten to death by that flat wife a while ago, and I heard that she was about to lose it. Threatening the Wu family, it is estimated that Dong Yunmei is no longer here.


    Dong Chenghu''s anger was surging in his chest, and he was about to go to Wu''s house to settle accounts with them, but Gu Shuixiu tried his best to stop him.


    The two brought Gu Daniu to the agreed place to wait for Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan.


    After several people met, they immediately went to Wu''s house.


    The Wu family didn''t know that Dong Chenghu was aggressive, Dong Yunmei''s mother-in-law Ding was standing at the door of the firewood house and scolded: "Get up and work for me before I die, our family doesn''t support idlers! I really think I am the life of my wife! Hurry up and come out for me!"

 Chapter 34： beating, beating

    Xiao Ding squatted on the sunflower seeds and watched the fun, and it was not too big of a deal, and from time to time he fanned the flames and said a few sarcastic remarks.


    Wu was so angry that he was about to break into the door, and then thought of Gu Daniu''s warning before and retracted his foot, and continued to swear in the yard.


    In the haystack of the firewood house lay a woman with a pale face and chapped lips, next to two children shivering with fear, one was about five years old, and the other looked only three years old, Just malnourished, much younger than the average child.


    The two children hid beside Dong Yunmei, holding onto her clothes tightly, for fear that she would just leave them.


    Dong Yunmei''s heart was full of despair and numbness, but she had to hold on for the sake of her two children. If she died like this, her two children would definitely be sold by the Wu family!


    The people outside Wu''s house heard the movement in the yard. Before Dong Chenghu knocked on the door, Zuo Qingsong kicked the door of Wu''s house. The movement not only frightened Ding in the yard Shi and Xiao Ding, and even the people next door were alarmed.


    He wouldn''t be stupid enough to take risks for the Wu family.


    Ding looked at the people in front of him, and ran into the house trembling with fright. Soon a man in his fifties and sixties and a scholar in his twenties and thirties appeared in the yard.


    I''ll go to the yamen to sue you now!"


    "I''ll go to your uncle!" When Dong Chenghu saw Wu Wencai, he knew that this person was his so-called brother-in-law. Thinking of Dong Yunmei''s situation, he couldn''t hold back for a while, and rushed forward to punch Wu Wencai, mouth Li scolded angrily: "Let you abuse my sister, I''ll beat you to death!"


    When Mr. Ding saw that Wu Wencai was beaten, he quickly stepped forward to protect Wu Wencai, crying and yelling.


    Wu Wencai''s father, Wu Dagang, picked up his **** and was about to go forward and fight Dong Chenghu desperately. Zuo Qingsong blocked directly in front of him, not only catching Wu Dagang''s hoe, but also kicking him violently.


    Wu Dagang fell backwards and fell so hard that he couldn''t even get up.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t wait for Xiao Ding to react, and slapped her face wildly a few times, and didn''t stop until her palm hurt.


    Qin Shan and Gu Daniu were stunned by the situation in front of them and could not react at all.


    opponent?


    It was not until Xiao Ding''s face was beaten into a pig head by Gu Shuixiu that Gu Shuixiu relieved his anger.


    Niu Lima ran away with Qin Shan, and didn''t know what to do, and the others didn''t care about these two little transparents.


    Dong Chenghu beat Wu Wencai almost to the point of fainting. Ding''s arrogance is still there, so she can only desperately beg for mercy, she is also injured, Dong Chenghu can She didn''t give in because she was a woman.


    Wu Dagang was beaten by Zuo Qingsong again and couldn''t get up, and the Wu family almost died.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Gu Shuixiu quickly stopped Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong, and asked Ding Shi in a threatening tone, "Where is Dong Yunmei now?"


    When shi Ding heard that she was looking for Dong Yunmei, she was so frightened that her eyes widened, she finally understood what she was being punished for today, she was angry in her chest, and yelled in a high voice: "Okay. Ah! Since that little prostitute dares to call us to be beaten, I won''t tear her apart!"


    Ding''s eyes looked at the location of the firewood house with hatred.


    Gu Shuixiu understood, but when she heard what Dong Yunmei said, she felt angry, she stepped forward and slapped her twice to make Ding be honest, and then ran to open the door of the firewood house.


    Because of the dim light inside, when the door opened, Gu Shuixiu narrowed her eyes uncomfortably, and when she saw the mother and daughter hugging in a ball in front of her, she felt that tears were about to fall.


    Dong Yunmei''s clothes were tattered and her original color could no longer be seen. Her hair was yellow, her complexion was haggard, her bones were thin, and her eyes were full of terror, not to mention the two children. Barely clothed.


    Gu Shuixiu wiped away her tears as she watched, feeling hatred in her heart for the first time.


    When she carefully walked to Dong Yunmei''s mother and daughter and squatted down, Dong Yunmei didn''t dare to look at her.


    Gu Shuixiu had to call softly, "Eldest sister, I am Dong Chenghu''s daughter-in-law, your sister-in-law, we are here to pick you up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dong Yunmei turned her head to look at Gu Shuixiu tremblingly, with tears in her eyes, which was inconceivable.


    Dong Yunmei was very excited, but she did not take Gu Shuixiu''s words to take her to heart. She knew very well what the situation of the Dong family was. If not, she would not have been given to the Wu family as a child bride.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded heavily, listened to Dong Chenghu''s voice calling her outside, and answered loudly, and immediately leaned into Dong Yunmei''s ear and said, "Sister, we are here to save you this time, wait a minute. People from the government will definitely come, and we all have to go to the county office.


    At that time, if the magistrate asks you about being abused by the Wu family, you will say how miserable you are. I have already arranged for witnesses, as long as I can force Wu Wencai in front of the magistrate Being away from you will not affect your reputation. "


    Dong Yunmei was frightened by Gu Shuixiu''s words, and said tremblingly, "But... but if the reputation of the Wu family is ruined, what will happen to my children?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the two poor children in Dong Yunmei''s arms and said, "I heard that your in-law''s family doesn''t like seeing these two children, so we will win over the children, anyway, the children are all wounded. , as long as the child says it was the Wu family who beat him, the county magistrate must know what to do."


    Dong Yunmei was completely helpless at this time, and Gu Shuixiu was so determined, she immediately regarded Gu Shuixiu as the backbone, and nodded in agreement.


    At this time, the yacha also arrived at the Wu family, and Mrs Ding took the opportunity to file a complaint, "Master, you have to decide for our Wu family! These people are going to kill us!"


    Chu Kuai''s face was gloomy, and he was about to arrest Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong.


    At this time, the firewood house broke out with a heart-wrenching cry, "Oh my God! Who the **** killed this, how could you be tortured like this! If we hadn''t come over today to call the shots for you , your life is going to stay in the Wu family! The Wu family who killed thousands of knives, I am at odds with him!"

 Chapter 35： Ya bad, evidence

    Everyone in the yard heard Gu Shuixiu''s scolding, and Cha Kuai frowned and pushed open the door of the firewood house, seeing Dong Yunmei, who had collapsed on the ground, and two miserable crying children, There is also a well-dressed woman who has been rocking the woman on the ground.


    Chu Kuai felt that things might not be that simple, and immediately asked Gu Shuixiu, "I ask you! What''s wrong with this person?"


    Gu Shuixiu turned her head suddenly, clutched at the trousers of Hu Kuai and cried, "This person is the daughter-in-law of the Wu family, the wife of Wu Wencai, and also my eldest aunt. I didn''t expect to be abused by the Wu family. It''s like this, my lord, look at my aunt who is only in her twenties, but she looks almost like a woman in her forties and fifties.


    Look at the clothes of the people in the Wu family, look at the clothes of my aunt, and these two children, they all say that tiger poison does not eat children, and these two children are also the same. The flesh and blood of the Wu family, you can see how they can do it, these two children are hurt! "


    Chu Kuai checked the arms of the two children a little, and there are indeed scars on them, new and old ones superimposed, and looking at him is a little unbearable, what a child! No wonder these people beat up the Wu family like this, they deserve it!


    The heart of catching Kuai was already biased towards Gu Shuixiu and the others, but when things got bigger, they could only be taken to the county government office, but Gu Shuixiu did not resist, but asked to bring the Wu family as well. To seek justice for Dong Yunmei.


    Wu Wencai, who was lying on the ground and hadn''t completely passed out, heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, and immediately opposed it. He knew in his heart that Dong Yunmei''s matter, if it went to the county government to spread the word, he would not have to continue in the future Examination.


    Wu Wencai immediately pushed the Ding family away and begged Dong Chenghu for mercy: "My brother-in-law, it was my fault, I promise to treat Yunmei well in the future, just forgive us this time!"


    When they heard Wu Wencai''s words, they believed that they were abusing Dong Yunmei, and Wu Wencai was still so spineless.


    Gu Shuixiu did not agree, she rushed out of the firewood room and waited for Wu Wencai with a hideous expression, as if she was about to eat him, she gritted her teeth and said, "You think beautifully! I won''t ruin it today. After the Wu family, I don''t have the surname Gu!"


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu so angry for the first time, he immediately thought of Dong Yunmei''s situation, and immediately rushed into the firewood room. I want you to live rather than die!"


    Wu Wencai in the yard trembled, and a thought came to his mind - he is finished!


    Zuo Qingsong also wanted to see Dong Yunmei''s situation, but he was timid for a second. He was afraid that if he saw Dong Yunmei''s tragic situation, he would not help but slash everyone in the Wu family.


    Zhu Kuai saw that Gu Shuixiu and the others were not going to be kind, so he had to take them all to the yamen.


    The surrounding neighbors also know the purpose of Gu Shuixiu and the others at this moment, and most of them are glad that they came in time, otherwise they don''t know if the Wu family''s daughter-in-law can survive this time.


    A group of people went to the county yamen in a mighty way. Pedestrians on the road saw it and followed to watch the fun. When they arrived at the yamen, there was a crowd of people watching the fun outside the court.


    The county magistrate had already stopped arresting and told the story of the incident before he was promoted to the hall, and he had already made a fuss in his heart.


    Gu Shuixiu said calmly and calmly before the Wu family spoke, "The little lady is from Cuizhu Mountain, Qingping Mountain, Panlong Town, her husband''s surname is Dong, and her maiden''s surname is Gu. These people were beaten. The surname is Wu, one is Wu Wencai, the other is Wu Dagang, and the two women are surnamed Ding."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, the magistrate immediately remembered that the mayor of Panlong Town had come to file with a land deed not long ago. Mountain?


    Thinking about this, the magistrate felt good friends, and his tone softened a lot, "Gu Shi, I heard that you broke into the Wu family today and beat the four Wu family members. Seriously injured, can this be the case?"


    "Sir, there is a reason for this, it is the Wu family who has done evil things that are outrageous and unacceptable. "Sir, we didn''t seriously hurt the Wu family. Don''t you think they are fine? Just ask a doctor to come and examine the injuries. We won''t shirk how much medical expenses are needed. It''s just my aunt''s business. The Wu family must give us an explanation!"


    Gu Shuixiu was not afraid of the county magistrate at all, she was so articulate that even the county magistrate looked sideways, and began to seriously examine Gu Shuixiu, only to find that this woman was calm, neither humble nor arrogant, her eyes were clear, and Seeing that they are not ordinary people, the county magistrate even more determined to make friends with people like Gu Shuixiu.


    Immediately targeting the Wu family, she slapped the jingtang wood and said, "Wu Wencai, is what Mr. Gu said true?"


    Wu Wencai knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face, crying: "Your Excellency is wronged! That Dong is my wife, how could we abuse her? They wronged us, With such a heavy hand on us, the adults must call the shots for us!"


    Mrs Ding also said: "Sir, it''s not human beings killed these days, my son is a scholar, they even beat him like this, you can''t let them go!"


    The county magistrate''s face sank, and he looked at Gu Shuixiu, "Gu Shi, do you have any evidence to prove that the Wu family abused Dong?"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly, "Of course there is, adults don''t have to worry, someone will send the evidence later, adults may wish to ask a doctor to examine my aunt and my child, if it is really us The Wu family is wrong, and we let the Wu family deal with it."


    Everyone heard what Gu Shuixiu said so decisively, and they believed her words. The county magistrate heard what she said, and immediately sent a policeman to ask for a doctor.


    The Wu family wanted to say that they didn''t need a doctor and planned to have a peace talk, but Gu Shuixiu and the others did not agree, waiting for a long time for the doctor to examine their injuries.


    The county magistrate was sitting in the courthouse drinking tea and enjoying the service of others. He wanted to find a chance to talk to Gu Shuixiu, but there was no good time.


    At this time, Qin Shan was outside asking for a meeting.


    When the magistrate heard that Gu Shuixiu was in the same group, he immediately let him go.


    Qin Shan handed a large piece of paper folded over and over to Gu Shuixiu and nodded at Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu raised the corner of her mouth and glanced at everyone in the Wu family with a deep meaning, which made Wu Wencai feel that something was wrong.


    Gu Shuixiu said loudly: "Sir, the evidence you asked for is here, and here is the disgust of the Wu family towards my aunt, and there are also neighbors who take their fingerprints seriously. , this is an anonymous joint whistleblower letter."

 Chapter 36： Injury, and separation

    The paper is full of all kinds of little things about the Wu family''s abuse of the Dong family, which is obviously only known to those who often come into contact with the Wu family.


    Wu Wencai couldn''t refute anything in the face of these irrefutable evidence, and his face was ashen.


    Wu Dagang didn''t understand this, so he made a lot of nonsense over there, always believing that Gu Shuixiu and a few people slandered them, but the more he went on like this, the more he showed that there was no silver tael here.


    At this time, the results of the doctor''s injury inspection also came out.


    "Master Hui, the results of the diagnosis and treatment have come out. The patient has many old and new wounds, and many scars. Obviously, the patient has been severely beaten for a long time. In addition, the patient is very weak, obviously It is caused by long-term malnutrition and lack of food. If you want to take care of your body, it will probably take a long time. The most important thing is that you need a lot of tonics and supplements to take care of it, and you can''t do heavy work. It should take two or three years of conditioning. be healed.¡±


    The doctor told Dong Yunmei''s situation in front of everyone, and further confirmed the fact that the Wu family abused Dong Yunmei.


    The Wu family can''t even deny it now.


    Ding''s eyes rolled, and she immediately wailed, "Oh, my stomach hurts, my legs hurt, my face hurts, and my whole body hurts."


    Please calculate how much money it will take to recover, we can pay for the medical expenses of the Wu family, and the Wu family must pay for my aunt''s medical expenses!"


    Ding immediately frowned upon hearing this, "Little bitch, I think you are crazy about money! You want me to pay, no!"


    "Since there is none, then the only option is to ask the magistrate to make a decision. I don''t know how many years in prison this situation will take?" Gu Shuixiu''s expression was meaningful.


    When Mrs Ding heard that she was about to go to jail, she looked terrified, "That''s my daughter-in-law, it''s just right for me to train my daughter-in-law!"


    "Really? But what if your daughter-in-law sued you for abuse?"


    Strongly grabbed her neck and said, "She dares!"


    This is Zhu Kuai, who came to the county magistrate and said, "Sir, Mrs Dong has woken up, and she said she would sue the Wu family for abusing her and the children."


    This time, Ding was completely panicked, and didn''t dare to make a sound, and looked at Wu Wencai with hope.


    Wu Wencai ignored her, he still couldn''t accept this fact, how could Dong Yunmei dare to resist?


    The county magistrate took a shot of the gavel and brought back Wu Wencai''s thoughts.


    "Wu Wencai, now Mr. Dong is accusing you of abuse, and the witnesses and evidences are there. Do you think it would be better for the judge to sentence you a few years?"


    Wu Wencai is completely afraid now. If he really enters the cell, he will not need to study in the future. If he can''t study, what else can he do?


    "My lord, my lord, please allow us to talk to the Dong family and ask for mercy!" Wu Wencai kowtowed desperately, and Wu Dagang also realized the seriousness of the problem, and immediately followed and continued to kowtow, Ding Shi and Xiao Ding did not dare to make trouble, so they also kowtowed.


    The county magistrate did not agree immediately, but asked Gu Shuixiu, "What do you say?"


    Gu Shuixiu first thanked the county magistrate, and then said to the Wu family: "There is another way to solve it, let my husband and brother Qingsong play fifty big boards of Ding and Xiaoding in the hall, We will no longer pursue this matter, what do you think?"


    Ding''s little Ding''s face turned completely pale when he heard it, Ding''s clutched Wu Wencai''s clothes and cried: "Son, you can''t let them beat me, fifty big boards beat me down will die!"


    Xiao Ding also kept begging for mercy.


    Wu Wencai naturally couldn''t hand over the Ding family. If so, he would be reprimanded for being unfilial, and he would not be able to continue his studies. .


    Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry, she waited patiently for the Wu family to make a decision, and after a long time she heard Wu Wencai say with difficulty: "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes, you will write the letter of reconciliation immediately, and break away from the relationship with the two children, and compensate my aunt with 20 taels of silver, this matter is over!" Gu Shuixiu did not change his expression. said out loud.


    Only then did everyone understand Gu Shuixiu''s true purpose.


    The county magistrate did not expect that Gu Shuixiu would be so bold that she would ask Wu Wencai to reconcile.


    Before everyone could react, Gu Shuixiu said, "The reason for Heli must be explained in the book Heli, and we must be satisfied!"


    "I can''t do it!" Wu Wencai said grimly, staring at Gu Shuixiu viciously.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care, she calmly said: "You don''t have to do it, I have other ways to ruin your Wu family, as long as you don''t do it for one day, I will let you live. An birthday, let''s have a look, but I''m afraid I''ll ask you to take a vacation in the cell first!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s domineering words not only shocked the Wu family, but even the county magistrate and Zuo Qingsong thought it was incredible, how can a woman be so resolute, I am afraid that even men can''t do it .


    Wu Wencai finally bowed his head under the pressure of Gu Shuixiu, wrote the book of separation and separation with extreme reluctance, and read it in public. , Wu Wencai all had their fingerprints on them, and Dong Yunmei also pressed their fingerprints.


    Gu Shuixiu also asked the county magistrate to testify and put a seal on it. Now Dong Yunmei has completely escaped from the Wu family.


    If it wasn''t for fame, the Wu family would have sold these two children long ago.


    This document also has their own fingerprints, and the county magistrate has stamped the seal.


    In the end, the four Wu family were about to leave the court, but they were stopped by Gu Shuixiu, "Did you forget that you still owe us twenty taels of silver?"


    When she heard that Ding wanted money, it was like wanting her life, and now she wanted to scold her, Wu Dagang glared at her, if she hadn''t been sparring with Ding, they wouldn''t have to Falling down like this!


    "Twenty taels of silver can be raised tomorrow, and we will give it to you tomorrow." Wu Dagang ignored Gu Shuixiu and the others.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care, she said with a smile: "Then the feelings are good, you will send 22 taels to the county government tomorrow, and consider it as our hard work for the adults!"

 Chapter 37： Dong Yunmei is ill and returns to her hometown

    The Wu family supported each other gloomily and left the yamen. Gu Shuixiu and the others watched the Wu family disappear from sight before turning around to pick up Dong Yunmei and the children in the backyard of the county yamen.


    Only now did Zuo Qingsong see Dong Yunmei''s condition clearly, his veins burst with anger, and he wanted to go to the Wu family to settle accounts, but it was Qin Shan''s mission to hold him back.


    "Brother Qingsong, please calm down, we have beaten the Wu family and now Shuixiu has also helped the eldest sister to get justice, if you go to the Wu family now People don''t take care of themselves, and then they will really cause trouble."


    Dong Chenghu frowned and looked at Zuo Qingsong disapprovingly. Now that they have just checked into the inn, Gu Shuixiu is taking care of Dong Yunmei inside, giving her a brief grooming, changing into clean clothes, and washing the two children too. Clean and put on new clothes, go to the medical center later and let the doctor show them to them, get some medicine and leave Zhishui County. It is better to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. He was already very satisfied with the result. If Zuo Qingsong had another business at this time, it would inevitably lead to unforeseen problems.


    Zuo Qingsong was helpless and punched the wall to vent his anger.


    After a while, Gu Shuixiu finally came out of the house with dirty water, Dong Chenghu hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Shuixiu, how''s eldest sister?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were red, and she said in a low voice, "It''s okay, I''m asleep now, let''s go outside and talk."


    Gu Shuixiu poured the water and put the things on hold, so that she could have time to sit down and talk with them.


    "Eldest sister''s body is full of wounds, new and old, and scars, and some places are still inflamed. Now that I relax, I have a fever. I will put it on her with a handkerchief, you hurry up Pack up, let''s go to the medical center right away." Gu Shuixiu said and looked at Gu Daniu, "Daniu, you should go back after you come out, there is some money here for you to keep as a spare, if the situation here changes, be smart. One point, take a ride to Panlong Town."


    Gu Daniu shook his head desperately, "Eldest sister, I have money, I don''t need your money, I''ve already started it, and I''ve saved it all for a month''s wages. I''m still planning to Let you help me send back the money I have saved in the past few months to my parents."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but put the money into his pocket, "These are what I will give you for emergency use. As for the money you want to give to your parents, I will give them to them for you."


    Gu Daniu looked at Dong Chenghu and saw that he did not object to Gu Shuixiu''s approach, so he had to put the money away.


    Zuo Qingsong saw that Gu Shuixiu was so generous, and some believed what Dong Chenghu said to take good care of Dong Yunmei. I just don''t know where Dong Chenghu got so much money? Not only Zuo Qingsong was suspicious, but even Qin Shan was full of doubts, but it was about people''s money, so they didn''t ask much.


    The explanation here is clear, Gu Shuixiu led Dong Chenghu and several people into the house to help Dong Yunmei carry Dong Yunmei to the donkey cart.


    Dong Yunmei doesn''t have much meat now, Dong Chenghu can lift it with one hand, Zuo Qingsong doesn''t even touch Dong Yunmei''s clothes.


    The two children are more familiar with Gu Shuixiu, and seeing Dong Yunmei being carried out, the two children hurriedly followed behind Gu Shuixiu, afraid of being left behind.


    Gu Shuixiu felt sorry for them, and hugged the youngest child, Zuo Qingsong held the older child all the way, and Qin Shan saluted the others.


    The group entered the hospital and shocked the doctor. After the doctor prescribed the medicine, they left Zhishui County overnight.


    Zuo Qingsong suddenly said before leaving the county that there was something to pick up from the place where the wild boar was sold, and asked Gu Shuixiu and the others to drive the donkey cart to go first. Dong Chenghu did not doubt anything, and explained two sentences. Just go out of the city gate.


    Zuo Qingsong did not catch up with them until noon the next day.


    Dong Chenghu and Qin Shan let go of their entanglement when they saw that he had nothing to do.


    Used by Dong Yunmei.


    After these days of getting along, Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan have completely convinced Gu Shuixiu. This woman must be courageous and courageous, and more importantly, be kind and loyal. These days are all hers. She took care of Dong Yunmei and her two children meticulously, and she didn''t feel bad about spending money on Dong Yunmei. Not only Dong Chenghu was moved, but Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan also recognized Gu Shuixiu.


    Hurry up.


    "Auntie, why doesn''t my mother wake up to play with the girl?" Dong Yunmei''s eldest daughter asked innocently.


    Gu Shuixiu touched the little heads of the two children and sighed, "Your mother is ill, you need to rest well, it will be fine in a few days, and then you can play with you."


    The girl nodded heavily, hugging her sister obediently.


    Several men were very upset when they heard the girl''s words.


    Zuo Qingsong saw some wild flowers by the roadside, so he planted two of them for the children, "Let''s play with them!"


    The girl was a little surprised, smiled sweetly towards Zuo Qingsong, and said thank you before taking the wildflowers. It can be seen that Dong Yunmei taught her children very well.


    Because of the child''s smile, the heavy hearts of several people were relieved.


    After the donkey cart entered Caozi Village, Gu Shuixiu briefly explained to Gu Mingde Zhao, and by the way, handed Gu Daniu''s wages to them, and immediately returned to Cuizhu Mountain with Dong Chenghu.


    After they left, Mrs. Zhao took out the bag of copper coins and counted them. The number turned out to be half or half. The couple were both excited and happy, hugging each other and crying with joy.


    Not to mention how excited Gu Mingde and his wife are, it is not easy for Gu Shuixiu and her group to enter the mountain from Caozi Village. First of all, the mountain road is difficult, and they have to take a sick Dong Yunmei and two children with them. And those food and material.


    Dong Yunmei was carried by Dong Chenghu, the two children were carried by Zuo Qingsong, Qin Shan helped to carry the food, and Gu Shuixiu helped to carry some light things.


    In this way, a few people still walked slowly.


    Dong Yunmei woke up once during this period. After knowing that this was the way back to Cuizhu Mountain, she said feebly: "Little brother, you are in a cave, plus how can the three of us live, or you Just build a straw hut for me to live in, it may not be safe for two children to live with me, and I have to trouble you to take care of it."


    "Sister, the house is enough, you don''t have to think about it so much, sleep for a while, I''ll wake you up when I get there." Too much explanation.


    Zuo Qingsong knew that Dong Chenghu had money, so they were not too worried about this issue.


    Several people climbed over the mountains and finally reached the valley where the Qin family was located. At this time, it was almost dark.


    The Qin family has long since returned home.


    Qin Shan excitedly shouted outside the door: "Daddy, we''re back!"

 Chapter 38： Surprise everyone, good life

    Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao hurried out when they heard Qin Shan''s voice, they were relieved to see their safe return, and their faces were full of smiles.


    After seeing Dong Yunmei on Dong Chenghu''s back, his smile froze.


    Hao asked with a look of panic: "Isn''t this girl Yunmei? What''s wrong?"


    "Daddy, we don''t have time to tell you in detail now. I''ll help Chenghu send these things home first, and I''ll talk about it when I get back." Qin Shan just reported safety and immediately about to leave.


    Uncle Qin was worried, he brought Hao Shi and Qin Chuan, and said he would help them together.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu thanked them and rushed home with a group of people.


    When they crossed the big river on the bamboo raft and walked through the woods, the sight before them completely stunned these people.


    When did this place have such a high wall? It looks almost as high as the city wall! what on earth is it?


    Everyone looked at Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu smiled and said, "Let''s go home first, I''ll explain to you later."


    Everyone had to keep up with Dong Chenghu with a lot of questions.


    When Gu Shuixiu opened the door, Dong Chenghu walked in first, Qin Shan followed behind, Gu Shuixiu walked last, and she had to lock the door.


    They never heard Dong Chenghu mention it!


    When Gu Shuixiu opened the door of the house and led them inside, everyone could see the true face of the house.


    The windows are all made of screen windows, and the ground of the yard is covered with many beautiful and smooth stones, which they have never seen before, and there are many beautiful plants, which look like the yard of a big family.


    Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao stayed completely. How much money did this yard need to build?


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife were not in the mood to explain so much at this time.


    Gu Shuixiu went to the second yard to clean up a room for Dong Yunmei.


    After Gu Shuixiu lit the lights, several people could see it more clearly, even Panlong Town would not be able to find such a good house.


    After Gu Shuixiu had put Dong Yunmei in place, she led everyone to the front yard.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu finally had time to greet them.


    "Aunt and uncle, you should stay here tonight, it''s getting dark anyway, so it''s not safe to go back at this time, just as we''re all hungry, let Shuixiu cook the stew for you Okay, let''s have a good meal." Dong Chenghu said with a sincere smile.


    Uncle Qin and his wife were so shocked by this house that they couldn''t react. They nodded when Dong Chenghu said anything, and didn''t listen carefully at all.


    Qin Shan slapped Dong Chenghu at this moment, "Good guy! When did you build such a good house? You didn''t say a word."


    Dong Chenghu patted his head embarrassedly and explained: "Don''t get me wrong, because you are all busy, our husband and wife don''t want to cause trouble for everyone, this house was built before we went to Zhishui County, It took me more than half a year to build it with Shuixiu little by little, including these bricks, which were all fired by ourselves. It didn''t cost much money, and it was because the house was built that I had the confidence to say Bring my eldest sister back to take care of her."


    Only then did Zuo Qingsong know what Dong Chenghu''s words meant, and he blamed him for being too quick to explain to Dong Chenghu. Seeing such a mansion, Zuo Qingsong was completely relieved. He believed that Dong Chenghu and his wife would take good care of Dong Yunmei.


    Hao said with a bit of anger: "This house building is a big deal. If you squeak, we will come to help no matter how busy we are. It''s all our own people, so don''t be so outspoken."


    Uncle Qin nodded, seeing that Dong Chenghu was doing so well, he was very relieved, but he frowned at the thought of the high wall outside, "Chenghu! We are all mountain people in the deep mountains, It¡¯s okay to build a house by yourself? But it¡¯s not good if you build such a high wall outside and be seen! After all, this mountain is not ours!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Dong Chenghu said indifferently: "Uncle, this mountain is ours, I bought this mountain with Shuixiu, and the two valleys next to it are also ours.


    Last time we went to the deep mountains to find Qilinxie, which is just a medicinal herb. We accidentally bumped into a tiger and fought with a black bear. When the black bear was bitten by the tiger, we set a trap and killed the tiger. .


    The two big guys exchanged some money. We went to this mountain to buy it right away. After the house was built, we bought some furniture, etc., and also bought some food. Shuixiu said that money is dead, and these things are the real thing. "


    This time everyone is completely stunned, what is Dong Chenghu''s luck at this time? Should he be called lucky or unlucky? Black bear and tiger fight can be met by him! But this harvest is really quite impressive, and now Dong Chenghu has become a rich man!


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu came into the house with a pot of rice, "I made some rice, everyone eat it while it''s hot."


    Everyone see, good guy! This is again white rice, another pheasant, another hare, and a wild vegetable that has never been seen before, in fact, kelp fungus and so on. Even New Year''s Eve is not so good!


    Everyone knew that Dong Chenghu had money and was not polite to him, so they sat around and ate wholeheartedly.


    Gu Shuixiu went to the kitchen and brought out two bowls of stewed eggs with minced meat, and called the two little ones to her side.


    The two little ones had never eaten something so delicious before, and before Gu Shuixiu could feed it to his mouth, the saliva was already flowing out.


    Hao hurried over to help when she saw it. Seeing that the meat was very chopped, the water egg was drenched with sesame oil, and her saliva was drooling. The stewed eggs are fragrant. I was about to ask you, where did you pick those wild vegetables, they are delicious, and I will go get some back."


    Gu Shuixiu looked up at the edible fungus and kelp on the table, and laughed, "That black color is called fungus, it will be on the dead wood after the rain, but there are still some on the dead wood. There are many fungi that look very similar to fungus, and some are highly toxic, so if you can''t confirm it is fungus, it''s best not to pick them.


    "


    Hao was stunned for a moment. He originally thought it was a simple wild vegetable, but he didn''t expect so much attention.

 Chapter 39： Wild vegetables, Dong Yunmeis surprise

    "Then I don''t want it. I don''t know this thing. If I get something I can''t eat, it will be troublesome!"


    Come on, enough for you to eat for a while."


    Gu Shuixiu went to the warehouse to clean up.


    Hao was not polite to her, and took Gu Shuixiu''s water eggs to feed the child.


    While feeding, she sighed, "This Wu family is really not human. Good children have suffered so much, and they will not end well!"


    Father Gu took two sips of wine, and he was on his way, and said loudly to Mrs. Hao: "Okay! What are you doing reading this in front of the child? It¡¯s a lot of hard work.¡±


    Hao Shi Nunu mouthed, muttered a few words and shut up.


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu suddenly came in and said anxiously, "Auntie, eldest sister seems to have a fever, can you go over and help me."


    The people in the house stopped eating and drinking, and all followed Gu Shuixiu out.


    Hao Shi kept putting cold water on Dong Yunmei''s forehead, Gu Shuixiu went to boil the medicine first.


    She knew some special medicines for treating fever. When she saw Dong Yunmei''s wound was a little inflamed in the medical center, she asked the doctor to prescribe the medicine for fever in advance, and now she is just using it.


    A group of big men looked anxious, but couldn''t do any work, so they watched Gu Shuixiu and Hao go in and out, and then Zuo Qingsong directly took over the work of decoction , Dong Chenghu consciously took care of the two children, which made Gu Shuixiu and Hao feel relieved.


    Dong Yunmei finally started to sweat not long after taking the medicine, Hao Shi and Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu realized that it was late at night, and she didn''t care about anything else. She went out to explain Dong Yunmei''s situation and told everyone to go back to sleep, even Hao Shi was pushed away by her. Now, the two children will spend one night with Dong Chenghu tonight. Fortunately, the two children did not live well before. Now they are in such a good room and soon fall asleep. It is not noisy or noisy. A lot of peace of mind.


    On the second day, the sun shone so brightly that Lao Gao and everyone hadn''t woken up yet. Gu Shuixiu struggled all night, and when it was almost dawn, she squinted on the soft cave in Dong Yunmei''s house for a while.


    As soon as Dong Yunmei woke up, she found that the environment she was in was very unfamiliar, her mouth was dry and astringent, and she would get up after struggling twice.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t sleep well, she immediately woke up when she heard the movement, and she was happy when she saw Dong Yunmei wake up.


    "Miss, do you want to drink water?"


    Dong Yunmei nodded.


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly poured her a glass of warm water. The warm water was still boiled by Gu Shuixiu when it was almost dawn. Unfortunately, it was winter now, and the hot water was getting cold quickly.


    Dong Yunmei finally recovered after drinking water, only then did she think of her two children, and her eyes were full of panic.


    "Brother and sister, why aren''t my two girls here?"


    "You lie down first, the children are taking care of you. It''s rare to get a good night''s sleep, so I won''t call them. I''ll bring them over to see you when I wake up."


    Dong Yunmei finally felt relieved when she heard this. It was only now that she thought to look at this room. It looked like a brick house with reflective floor tiles on the ground. Dong Yunmei had never seen it before. , the sun shines into the room through the screen window, and if you look closely, you can see that the window is very cleverly done, not only to let the wind and light, but also the mosquitoes can''t get in.


    She slept on a new big bed, including the quilts, which were brand new, soft and comfortable. She had never slept in such a good bed since she was a child. In the first few years of the Wu family, she was not treated so well. There is also a round wooden table in the middle of the room, with teapots and candles on it, as well as some tableware, it seems that these are all for her to eat.


    Dong Yunmei became more and more uneasy the more she looked, and there was some deep worry in her eyes.


    "Brother and sister, are we still in the inn? I''m fine now, so don''t waste this money, let''s go home quickly."


    Dong Yunmei only felt that the longer she stayed, the more uncomfortable she became.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing.


    "Sister, this is our home, I forgot to tell you, Chenghu and I worked hard for more than half a year, and finally built a big house near the cave, it doesn''t matter how many people live there, Otherwise, why do you think we would have the confidence to go to the Wu family to call the shots for you?"


    Gu Shuixiu was amused and looked at Dong Yunmei with pity. She suffered more than Gu Shuixiu thought, so I will take care of her in the future and let her enjoy herself.


    Dong Yunmei was completely stunned when she heard the news. The impact of this news on her was definitely more terrifying than her separation from Wu Wencai.


    Gu Shuixiu simply told her everything, except that they went to Linhai County, she told everything.


    Dong Yunmei was stunned for a moment, then she immediately covered her face and cried.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t persuade her, she just let her cry.


    As soon as Mrs. Hao entered the door and saw Dong Yunmei awake, she was happy for a while, but she sighed again when she heard Dong Yunmei''s cry.


    Seriously, you are still young, but you can''t treat yourself badly because of the Wu family. It is not often said that good is rewarded with good and evil is rewarded with evil, so the Wu family will never end well, let''s wait and see!"


    When Dong Yunmei saw the familiar Hao, she was convinced that all this was not a dream, she was really out of the sea of ??misery!


    Under Hao''s persuasion, Dong Yunmei finally burst into laughter. At this moment, the two children also woke up and ran over to find Dong Yunmei very happily.


    "Mother, you''re awake, my uncle said that if you don''t get up again, help me shake you up."


    The little girl was only three years old, and she was only as tall as the edge of the bed. Seeing her sister hugging her mother, she couldn''t get up and cried anxiously.


    The room is completely lively now.


    Hao looked at the little girl and felt amused, so she quickly carried her to the bed, and finally coaxed the little girl.


    Dong Yunmei was leaning on the bed, looking at the two children full of energy, wearing new cotton jackets, their hair neatly combed and clean, she wanted to cry again. The child''s life is similar to that of a beggar. Now, her child has finally taken shape.


    Gu Shuixiu came into the house with a pot of porridge and urged, "Auntie, big girl, little girl, come over and have some porridge, they have already eaten it outside, and it is cold outside, so let''s eat it in this room. "


    "Auntie, I want to eat with my mother." The big girl shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 40： Delicious porridge, questions about children

    Gu Shuixiu got the two children off the bed with a smile.


    "Dear, you eat first, and your mother has to drink medicine first!"


    When the big girl heard that Dong Yunmei wanted to drink medicine, her eyes were full of pity for Dong Yunmei, how bitter the medicine is! "Mother, hurry up and take care of your body so you don''t need to take medicine, it''s bitter!"


    The little girl who pinched her nose made everyone laugh.


    Hao held the little girl and sat on the chair, looked into the porridge, and found that she had never seen many things in it, but the porridge was rich, for sure, not only meat, but also Caimo smelled so fragrant that the two girls couldn''t wait to eat it.


    Gu Shuixiu gave each of the three a bowl, "Eat slowly, it''s still very hot."


    "Shuixiu, what are you putting in this porridge! It''s so delicious!" Hao took a sip, his eyes lit up immediately, and he scooped twice into the porridge , make sure she doesn''t know those things.


    Gu Shuixiu was feeding porridge to the child, glanced into Hao''s bowl, and said softly: "That is the oyster, Chenghu and I brought it up in the sea and dried it, and it will be stored in winter. eat.


    Still green. And those meats are also marinated, so they taste more delicious.


    The porridge was put down to cook last night. Those oysters and fungus were soaked in advance. In the middle of the night, I went to the kitchen to put these things in and cook them together, which is so fragrant. "


    Hao couldn''t help making a "tsk tsk tsk" sound.


    "My dear, this bowl of porridge has so much to pay attention to, we usually have enough to eat, and we have never done it like this before!" stand up.


    "In the past, my family was poor, and I was rushing every day to make ends meet. For many years, we haven''t eaten a day since Shan''er was born. When Shan''er was young, Chuan''er was born again. , the situation at home is even more difficult.


    At that time, Chuan¡¯er was too young to help, and Shan¡¯er was only half-sized, so he could barely help bring a prey by following behind his father, but in this way, our bosses couldn¡¯t concentrate Hunting, during that time the family lived so hard!


    Fortunately, Chenghu''s father occasionally helped him, and this made the day go through. After Shaner left the school, our family''s life really slowed down. After so many years, I was still the first This is the first time I have eaten such a delicious porridge! "


    There were tears in Hao''s eyes, Gu Shuixiu knew that it was a catharsis of the past suffering.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the two youngsters were frightened by Hao''s appearance, so she quickly comforted: "Auntie, now Qin Shan is on his own, and Qin Chuan is also a little hunter, you will wait in the future. Enjoy!


    I will not hide from you, now we have bought the mountain and built the house. Next, I plan to develop the fields in the spring, and then Chenghu and I will definitely be too busy. You can tell your uncles in advance that we will ask for help in the spring, and it will not be a loss to you. How about thirty pennies a day? "


    With a wry smile, Gu Shuixiu stepped forward and pressed Mrs. Hao onto the chair, "Auntie, listen to what I have to say! The land we are going to open is not a little bit. It will take two months from the ground to planting. I was thinking of opening the ground before it snows.


    It happens that it is not easy to hunt in winter, so you can ask them to come and help me before it snows. I can''t bear it if we don''t pay you wages for such a long time! Besides, if you don''t get paid, your family will be drinking the northwest wind during this time! "


    Gu Shuixiu looked angry, and Hao responded with a smirk.


    Dong Yunmei was watching from the bed, and she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the two finally settled down. After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, the Dong family was not short of money at all. Made her sigh for a while.


    "Brother and sister, tell me when you open the field, and I can help." Dong Yunmei didn''t want to be raised by Dong Chenghu and his wife all the time, which made her very uncomfortable, who was used to being a cow and a horse. I''m also afraid that I''ll become lazy after I get used to the days when I get used to clothes and food and open my mouth.


    It''s serious, and there are two little ones, look at how thin they are, I feel so distressed that I want to cry!"


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t listen to what Dong Yunmei said, she knew that Dong Yunmei cared about the two little ones the most.


    Sure enough, Dong Yunmei looked at the two children who were eating righteously, and swallowed the words of refusal, alas, it was all her fault, otherwise the two children would not suffer from her. so many sins.


    "By the way, eldest sister, what are the names of the eldest girl and the little girl? It''s not a problem that the girl is always called." Gu Shuixiu wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she never found it. right opportunity.


    When Dong Yunmei heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, her eyes became a little dark.


    "They don''t have names, and the Wu family has never seen them since they were born, and they never even thought about naming their children. My mother-in-law... Ding keeps telling the children to lose money It''s uncomfortable, that''s the only time I speak loudly in front of Ding''s and call it baby girl, and it''s the same way that everyone around me calls it baby girl."


    When Hao heard this, he felt more distressed for the two children, and couldn''t help cursing the Wu family again and again.


    "Okay, auntie, everything is over, the Wu family has nothing to do with us in the future. Don''t be angry anymore." After finishing speaking, Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunmei and asked seriously, "Eldest sister , you have thought about naming the two children, we are not surnamed Wu, but Dong."


    Dong Yunmei''s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard this, and excitedly grabbed Gu Shuixiu''s hand.


    "Can you? Can you really be my surname Dong?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded firmly to her, "The child has cut off the relationship with the Wu family, and you and Wu Wencai have also divorced. Now the three of you have no household registration, and then let Chenghu go to Panlong. Zhen asked, it would be better if I could get you a separate household registration, and if it doesn¡¯t work, I will put you in our family. However, no matter how you do it, the child will definitely have the surname Dong.¡±

 Chapter 41： take a name, plan the field

    Dong Yunmei got Gu Shuixiu''s affirmative answer, and finally had a smile on her face, she nodded sharply at Gu Shuixiu, and said softly, "Brother and sister, you are more knowledgeable than me, or I''ll ask you to give two Give the child a name."


    "Me?" Gu Shuixiu pointed at herself with a blank expression.


    Hao Shi laughed when she saw her, "This time you helped them get out of their misery, but you put in a lot of effort, you are the children''s aunt, you choose the name Not bad!"


    Gu Shuixiu had never done such a thing before, she looked at the two children and thought for a while and said, "Qingqing Zijin, relax my heart. Just called Dong Youyou, how about it?"


    "How is it? It''s so good! Shui Xiu, have you also studied?" Dong Yunmei asked with joy on her face.


    Gu Shuixiu''s face turned pale, and she quickly made a sloppy look and mixed up the matter, secretly thinking in her heart that it was easy to get carried away after relaxing for a long time.


    From today onwards, the two children finally have their own names, Dong Youyou doesn''t know what a name is, but it must be a good thing for her to see that her sister is so excited, and she happily clapped her hands behind Dong Qingqing''s **** called.


    The room is so lively that people outside can hear it.


    Hao walked out of the door with the finished tableware and was immediately questioned by Qin Shan, only then did Dong Chenghu know that Gu Shuixiu named the two children.


    Hao sighed with emotion: "Chenghu, your daughter-in-law is not an ordinary person. My aunt can''t find such a competent person in this ten-mile-and-eight township. Don''t treat others badly in the future."


    Dong Chenghu nodded solemnly, "Auntie, I don''t need you to tell me, I''ve only been a wife in my life, and I''ll treat her well for the rest of my life!"


    Hao shi nodded in satisfaction and left. Out of the corner of the eye, he glanced at Uncle Qin sitting beside him, and patted his head in hindsight.


    "Look at my pig''s brain, Shuixiu said that she wants to open up wasteland before it snows, please come and help, 30 cents a day, if it can''t be finished before the snow, it will be spring Ask us to help, still at this price."


    Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao are indeed a family. When they heard that Gu Shuixiu wanted to pay wages, they immediately flushed. Mrs. Hao was worried that Uncle Qin blamed her for paying the wages. After the rhetoric moved out, Dong Chenghu also persuaded him, and Uncle Qin then stepped back.


    Zuo Qingsong listened to their conversation quietly, and then said: "Chenghu, when you need someone to tell me, I will come to help too."


    "Brother Qingsong is willing to come, I can''t ask for it! I''ll let Qin Shan inform you when the work starts. Anyway, it''s not easy to hunt this winter, so you all come here, we will cover all the food and lodging."


    "Don''t! Our house is near here, so we don''t need to live here. If we live in this house for a long time, what should we do if we can''t live in our shabby house?" Uncle Qin insisted, Dong Chenghu had no choice but to give up, and just included three meals for these people.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything when she got the news.


    Now that Dong Yunmei has recovered, it is not a problem as long as she meditates. Dong Qingqing sees that her mother has been lying on the bed and can''t do anything, and her sister is still so young that she can''t do anything if she makes trouble, so she Running in front of Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, he vowed: "Uncle, auntie, Qingqing has grown up and can help you with your work. It''s no problem to wash dishes, wipe the table, sweep the floor and pick wild vegetables.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at a five-year-old boy and said what a grown-up said and only felt Coke.


    "My aunt doesn''t need your help. If you feel bad about it, just sweep the floor for my aunt. In addition, just be optimistic about your sister, don''t let her play in the water, it''s cold, wait It will be troublesome if you catch a cold.¡±


    Dong Chenghu was very pleased with Dong Qingqing''s understanding, and followed a little, "I and your aunt are busy with the work here, you can go play."


    Dong Qingqing didn''t listen, she really took the broom and began to sweep it up, looking at her movements, she knew that this child did a lot of work in Wu''s house, and she was sweeping well.


    Gu Shuixiu felt distressed at the same time.


    "Chenghu, these two are good kids. If we don''t want to invite a gentleman to learn some skills for them, we will have a good ability in the future."


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look. The child is still young. After a few more years, if the child is willing, we will invite a gentleman for the child."


    Dong Chenghu is not worried about this problem at all. In his opinion, as long as he has money and ability, even if his two children are not capable, he can marry into a good family.


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t agree with Dong Chenghu''s idea very much, but the child is indeed too young to teach him much now, so this matter has been put on hold for the time being.


    Two days later, Dong Yunmei was able to get out of bed and move around. Apart from her physical weakness, her spirit and energy were much better than before.


    Gu Shuixiu boiled a whole pot of hot water for her, let her take a bath with her pancreas, and washed all her past.


    After being busy with Dong Yunmei, Gu Shuixiu had time to think about land reclamation.


    The terrain around the house where they live now makes it impossible to open good fields, but they can plant some fruit trees. Gu Shuixiu set his sights on those two valleys.


    One of the valleys has about 20 acres that can be used as paddy fields, the gentle slopes can be made into terraces, wheat can also be grown, or they can be made into paddy fields, which is not wasted at all.


    Neither is a problem.


    Dong Chenghu listened to Gu Shuixiu''s plan, and his heart was hot. If he followed Gu Shuixiu''s plan, he would not have to go out hunting in the future. The things that he raised at home would keep them safe and sound Over a lifetime, hunting can even develop into a hobby rather than a livelihood.


    Uncle Qin and the others were called over. After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s plan, he once again felt that Dong Chenghu had gone out of luck to marry such a capable daughter-in-law, and also saw the rise of the Dong family.


    Uncle Qin explained Qin Shan and Qin Chuan behind his back, and if the Dong family needs help in the future, they must readily agree. .


    Qin Shan nodded seriously, "Dad, we are close to Chenghu, we don''t need to do anything to get in touch, it makes people uncomfortable, anyway, I believe in Chenghu Pin, he won''t look down on us ''poor relatives'' just because life is better."


    Uncle Qin agrees with this, but just thinking of Qin Shan''s marriage, Uncle Qin frowned again.


    "You are too old, Chenghu is married now and has a good life, and after having a few children, his life will be complete, you stinky boy is too unsatisfactory..."

 Chapter 42： Please, dig up wild ginseng

    Qin Shan was really frightened by Uncle Qin''s nonsense. Why was he still talking about Dong Chenghu in front of him, and he immediately pointed the finger at him as soon as the conversation turned. It was too sudden.


    Qin Shan responded to Uncle Qin twice and ran away quickly.


    Uncle Qin looked at his anxious look and hated that iron could not become steel.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about other people''s thoughts, she led everyone to the valley on the first day of construction, marked out the places she liked, and when all the dewdrops evaporated at noon, let these people follow the wind direction Ignition, as the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. Taking advantage of the wind, those dry weeds and bushes will burn more and more vigorously.


    Fortunately, all the big trees in the valley were cut down by Dong Chenghu, either to build houses or to make furniture. Without the big trees, these fires spread extremely fast, and almost all of them burned out before the sun set. Even places that Gu Shuixiu did not specify were burned.


    However, Gu Shuixiu was not worried at all, no matter how much burning in the valley, it would not spread to the entire forest. It is best to burn all the wild grass in the valley to make it easier for future planning.


    Several people watched the sky gradually sink, and went back regardless of the situation here.


    Gu Shuixiu prepared a table of delicious food in the shortest time, including braised pork, roasted pheasant, steamed fish, a plate of fried fungus, oyster porridge, a pot of dry rice and a few more A nest head.


    The pheasant was hunted by Zuo Qingsong, and the fish was caught by Dong Chenghu with a fish basket, not every day.


    What a few people eat is satisfying, Qin Chuan even said: "Brother Chenghu, eating like this every day has raised my appetite. What about?"


    This is also what Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao are worried about.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t care, "If you can''t get enough to eat, come over here, you can eat whatever you want!"


    "Chenghu, don''t get used to him, if he can''t get enough to eat in the future, let him find a way!"


    Uncle Qin also felt sorry for Qin Chuan. It was when he was growing up that he really ate more. Just here Dong Chenghu can make him eat hard.


    When Uncle Qin thought of this, he made up his mind to make more efforts to make up for what Qin Chuan ate too much with labor.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife didn''t know Uncle Qin''s plan.


    A group of people ate happily. The Qin family stepped on the moonlight to cross the river and went home. Zuo Qingsong lived in the guest room in the front yard. "Yunmei and the two children didn''t come out to eat, but did the younger brother and sister prepare food for them?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment before she realized it, and smiled: "They have to take good care of themselves, and they eat different things from us. I have already sent the cooked porridge in, so brother Qingsong can rest assured. "


    Zuo Qingsong wanted to talk about seeing Dong Yunmei, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to go back to his room.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife went to bed after washing up.


    "Chenghu, do you think Big Brother Qingsong is interested in Big Sister?" Gu Shuixiu kept thinking about Zuo Qingsong''s strangeness, and became more and more sure of her guess.


    Dong Chenghu turned over, hugged Gu Shuixiu to find a comfortable position, he was satisfied, it was better to have a daughter-in-law!


    "You can see that too! Brother Qingsong and elder sister have been childhood sweethearts since childhood. If the elder sister hadn''t given the Wu family as a child bride, they would have been married long ago. Alas! Despite the hurdles in my heart, I have been thinking about the eldest sister, so I didn''t get married, and now that the eldest sister has returned from separation, it is estimated that Brother Qingsong wants to continue the relationship."


    "What''s your opinion?" Gu Shuixiu looked at him brightly.


    Dong Chenghu looked puzzled, and his breaths came from the darkness.


    "What opinion can I have? As long as the eldest sister is willing, it will be done, but the eldest sister has two children and was abused like that by the Wu family. Well, this matter still has a lot of consumption!"


    Dong Chenghu muttered twice and fell asleep.


    Gu Shuixiu was in a hurry.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t fall asleep thinking about Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong.


    Dong Yunmei in that room was also unable to sleep because of Zuo Qingsong''s sleepless nights. She naturally understood the way Zuo Qingsong looked at her, but she was already a broken flower and a willow, with two children by her side, what qualifications did she have to follow She talks about marriage, so don''t drag him down!


    Thinking of Dong Yunmei like this made her feel uncomfortable, and secretly wiped her tears in the bed.


    The two children next to her slept soundly.


    The next day they waited until the Qin family arrived before starting work.


    Gu Shuixiu has already seen the valley they burned yesterday, although it is not very thorough, but it is almost enough. After a night when the ground has cooled down, this is the best time to break ground.


    Today, let Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan Dong Chenghu burn another valley, Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan began to turn the ground.


    Turning the ground is hard work, and it pays attention to skills.


    Looking at such a large piece of land, Gu Shuixiu suddenly realized that she really needed a scalper to cultivate the land. It''s just that Cuizhu Mountain is deep in the mountains. It''s too difficult to buy a scalper. At most, you can buy a small scalper and come back to raise it. Since that''s the case, don''t worry now.


    Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan were busy turning the ground, and Gu Shuixiu was not idle, helping to put the burnt things back, these are good things and can be used as fertilizer.


    In the process of sorting out, Gu Shuixiu also found some charred pheasants and hares, and even seven or eight snakes, which made Gu Shuixiu jump three feet high. Of course, with the deepening of the digging, in addition to these disgusting things, a lot of good things were naturally dug up, the most valuable of which was a 50-year-old wild ginseng.


    It was dug by Qin Shan with a hoe. Fortunately, only some of the roots were damaged. If you sell it in Panlong Town, you can exchange for thirty or forty taels of silver.


    Qin Shan wanted to hand over the wild ginseng to Dong Chenghu, but Dong Chenghu was very embarrassed. It stands to reason that this valley was bought by him, and the wild ginseng belonged to him, but Qin Shan dug it up. Just accepting it like this, Dong Chenghu felt uncomfortable.


    Seeing them pushing and rejecting each other, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t stand it anymore, and stepped forward to persuade: "You all don''t earn it, although wild ginseng was found in our valley, but if it wasn''t for the luck of Brother Qinshan to dig We won''t find out when it comes out, so let''s give Big Brother Qin Shan 30 taels of silver, which is considered an equal share, so that no one loses to anyone."


    "This method is good, just listen to Shuixiu!" Dong Chenghu grinned happily.


    Qin Shan was very embarrassed, "How can this be, you all bought this mountain, the things are yours, I just dug it out of luck! Besides, this thing is worth it in Panlong Town. Thirty or forty taels of silver, you said you want to give me thirty taels, how could it be divided equally? Or I have the bulk!"

 Chapter 43： Wife Ben, Cooking Boar

    "Brother Qin Shan, don''t doubt it, this thing is more than just money in big towns. Maybe it can be sold for a big price! That''s it." Dong Chenghu didn''t say Linhai Regarding the matter of the county, the tone is firm and cannot be refuted, that is, Qin Shan will accept thirty taels.


    In the end, Qin Shan had no choice but to accept it cheekily. With these thirty taels of silver, his daughter-in-law should have been there, but where is the daughter-in-law?


    It was rare for everyone to see his silly appearance, and they couldn''t stand upright with laughter.


    Worrying about you being a bachelor."


    Because Qin Shan got 30 taels, Mr. Hao lost half of the burden in his heart. Once it was relieved, the joke became more and more bottomless.


    Qin Shan was dissatisfied with Mrs. Hao calling him a bachelor, but Mrs. Hao was his mother, and he couldn''t talk back to Mrs. Hao.


    The heavy snow, after the spring can start farming.


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed, and specially asked Dong Chenghu to set up a trap. After a few days of work, he finally found a wild boar in the trap that came out to hunt for food.


    This time, the couple didn''t think about selling the wild boar, but slaughtered it, made part of it into bacon, and cooked part of it to make a sumptuous meal for everyone.


    Dong Yunmei unexpectedly helped Zuo Qingsong from the backyard to the kitchen in the front yard when Zuo Qingsong was in Dong''s house.


    Gu Shuixiu and Mrs Hao couldn''t have joked about her, instead, with a simple smile on their faces, they silently encouraged her to face Zuo Qingsong bravely and face the sad past.


    There is also cooking, and there are things on the three stove ports.


    There are also baskets of washed vegetables next to them. Gu Shuixiu is washing the things that I don¡¯t know if they are pork or something. She is completely useless. Dong Yunmei doesn¡¯t know what to do if she wants to help Do something.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Yunmei rarely took this first step, and didn''t want to discourage her, she pointed at the big pig head in the corner and said, "Eldest sister, the torches of you and my aunt have all the bristles on the pig head. Burn it, and then use a knife to scrape the pig''s scalp clean. You can do what you can, if you feel tired, stop, and I''ll go to help you when I''m done piercing the intestines."


    It turned out that Gu Shuixiu was wearing pig intestines, and the pig intestines that were passed through were much better than the ones that were not worn.


    Dong Yunmei had never been in close contact with the pig head, so she was a little frightened and curious at the same time.


    When she was a child, Dong Yitao also fought wild boars back, but her family was poor, and these prey had to be bought for money. The prey she had eaten were pheasants, hare, and snake meat. These little things later went to Wu''s house. As long as it was dealing with meat, Mrs. Ding would never let her get involved, for fear that she would eat or steal her hands and feet if they were not clean, preventing her like a thief.


    Living in Wu''s house was like begging. He had never eaten meat, not even more than five eggs, which was even worse than a beggar.


    Hao saw that Dong Yunmei was a little timid, so she stood up from the stove and smiled: "Mei girl, come here, I''ll get you a red-burning firewood, wait if you Don''t dare to start, just watch what my aunt does on the side. Now that you are here, life will definitely be better. Eating meat is commonplace. If you can''t do this, Shuixiu will be busy in the future.


    When Dong Yunmei heard this, she immediately said firmly, "Auntie, I''m not afraid, you teach me how to do it, and I''ll help Shuixiu cook in the future."


    Hao loosened his brows and turned around on the stove with a smile on his face, making the flames in the stove burn more and more vigorously, almost choking on his face, In the end, he picked up two pieces of firewood that were neither thick nor thin, and led Dong Yunmei to sharpen the knife and head towards the pig''s head.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the two of them were so energetic, with a slight smile on her face, she lowered her head and continued to pass through the small intestines, and then washed the pig liver again, soaking the pig liver in water. It tastes more tender.


    The matter here is almost handled, Gu Shuixiu went to check the progress of Dong Yunmei and Hao.


    The two have burned all the bristles on the pig''s head, and even the area around the boar''s nose has been completely burned.


    Gu Shuixiu cleaned the big iron pot, poured mountain spring water into it, put the pig''s head in it when it boiled, and then took out the pig''s head when the surface of the pig''s head was completely cooked, and poured out the dirty water.


    Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei watched the pain in their hearts, secretly said: This is broth! It''s a pity it fell like this!


    Gu Shuixiu seemed to understand what the two were thinking, and she taught seriously: "The pot of water we just used was for washing pigs'' heads. These wild animals live in the mountains and forests all year round, and they have dirty things on them. It''s not easy to wash it clean with water. The dirty water on the side just now is the dirty water for washing the pig''s head. It''s not a good thing, and it can''t be called broth.


    Drinking that water, people who are not in good health will get sick. "


    Dong Yunmei suddenly realized, and nodded suddenly, "Fortunately, I didn''t say to keep the water!"


    Hao thought that their boiled meat had never been boiled in this way, and was immediately a little scared.


    Gu Shuixiu poured clean mountain spring water into the pot again, then put the star anise, wild garlic and shanjing, poured a lot of soy sauce and a few drops of vinegar, and finally put the pig head and covered the pot.


    "Okay, wait for the water to boil, then simmer over low heat, and you can eat it at night."


    Hao saw Gu Shuixiu pouring so much expensive soy sauce all at once.


    Here, Hao sees the fire, and Gu Shuixiu turns to other meals.


    "Sister, you and Qingqing Youyou have been raising for a while, and your body has recovered. Tonight, you will be allowed to eat the same thing as us. You first help me soak these kelp fungus and mountain mushrooms. I''ve sent it, I''ll use it later when I''m cooking."

 Chapter 44： A sumptuous dinner, home and prosperity

    Dong Yunmei saw these dry goods for the first time.


    Gu Shuixiu took advantage of this time to clean the two pheasants that Dong Chenghu had handled, smeared a lot of seasonings on the pheasants, and then stuffed some mushrooms and fungus pork in the belly of the pheasants. , and then use the thickest embroidery needle to sew the pheasant, wrap it with zongzi leaves, wrap it with soil, and put it into the stove to burn.


    Hao was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. While adding firewood to the stove, he lowered his head from time to time to check the condition of the two lumps. Have fun.


    Put the soy sauce into the water, when the water boils, immediately pour the contents of the large pot into the casserole, put some star anise in it, then put the mushrooms and fungus in it, and finally put the casserole on the stove and simmer over low heat.


    Dong Yunmei''s saliva was almost drooling from the sight of it, and the people outside could smell the fragrance, which was not easy to say, so she sent two young men into the kitchen to inquire about the military situation.


    "Auntie, uncle let us come in and ask what you are doing so fragrant?" Dong Qingqing spoke swiftly, and sold Dong Chenghu''s group of foodies in a few words.


    Dong Youyou is not a governor yet, just asks about the fragrance and keeps drooling.


    Dong Yunmei said angrily: "You two little greedy cats, you have to rely on your uncle and them if you want to eat!"


    "No, uncle really asked us to ask!" Dong Qingqing''s eyes were already inseparable from the stove.


    Gu Shuixiu was amused by her greediness, and took out two steaming steamed meat buns from the steamer and gave them to two small ones.


    "


    Dong Qingqing immediately cheered, carefully took the meat buns from Gu Shuixiu, thanked him loudly, and walked away.


    Dong Yunmei smiled helplessly and shook her head, "Shuixiu, you dote on them so much, these two little ones are almost out of control."


    "This is the nature of children, how can it be lawless, our daughter is to be spoiled!"


    When Dong Yunmei thought of the Wu family who treated their two children as slaves, and heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, she was so moved that she began to wipe her tears again.


    "Mei girl, cough... don''t cry, cough... Oh my mother, why is this firewood wet? The smoke makes me teary and snot."


    Hao was carrying a smoking firewood, and the other hand kept wiping his face, and the more he wiped his face, the more dirty his face became, when he came out of the kitchen, he was caught by a group of big men in the courtyard. A burst of laughter broke out in the courtyard.


    "Mother, are you cooking or painting a big face? This face is too evil!" Qin Chuan was rolling on the ground with laughter.


    Hao went to the small pond to take a picture, and immediately blushed.


    The courtyard was bursting with laughter again.


    "It''s really strange that my aunt didn''t spank Qinchuan''s buttocks." Dong Yunmei went to the stove to watch the fire instead of Mrs. Hao, with a light smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Auntie looks very cool, how can she care about children?" After getting along with Mrs. Hao during this period of time, Gu Shuixiu and Mrs. Hao felt that Mrs. Hao was a simple and enthusiastic image of a woman in the mountains, but she was not at all. As Dong Yunmei said.


    Dong Yunmei looked at the door of the kitchen. Seeing that Mrs. Hao hadn''t come back, she whispered, "You don''t know that. When we were young, our family often walked around. At that time, there was no Qin Chuan. , Qin Shan was only seven or eight years old. Once we stole the prey from Uncle Qin''s trap and roasted it. Somehow, my aunt found out. My aunt chased us over two mountains with a stick with a thick wrist.


    We hid for a long time before we dared to go home. Later, I heard that Qin Shan was beaten when he returned home, and his **** hurt for three days without getting out of bed. After the fight, I saw my auntie and felt a little embarrassed. "


    Dong Yunmei looked scared for a while after speaking, which shows how big the shadow area Hao caused her at that time!


    When Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrived, Mr. Hao entered the kitchen with resentment on his face, and Dong Yunmei consciously made way for Mr. Hao.


    The expression was a little panic and a little fear, and Gu Shuixiu wanted to laugh.


    The night gradually darkened, and Gu Shuixiu almost finished the meal.


    When everyone came to the table, they realized that the menu tonight was so rich that they had never seen it before.


    There are casserole braised pig trotters, fragrant rice leaf chicken, braised pig head and other braised ingredients, a steamed river fish, and a large pot of soup that I don¡¯t know what it is. There is some lean meat, and there are other things like intestines, which are also meat.


    In addition, there is also a basket of steamed buns with white noodles and a large pot of white rice, so delicious!


    Dong Chenghu led Uncle Qin and the others to sit directly, fearing that they would not be able to save face, so he proudly put down chopsticks in front of everyone, and then everyone ate neatly.


    In order to keep everyone full, Gu Shuixiu has doubled the amount of each dish, but this is not enough for them. .


    Uncle Qin leaned back comfortably, hiccupped and finally felt comfortable.


    "Daughter-in-law, what is in your soup? It tastes like meat or not. It''s delicious." Uncle Qin couldn''t understand, they gave it How can a wild boar have so many different meats.


    Gu Shuixiu said with a smile as she cleaned up: "The soup you eat contains pig intestines, pig liver, pig stomach and other pig internal organs, so the taste is different."


    Uncle Qin suddenly realized, with a thoughtful look on his face, "Why didn''t we think of eating these things before?"


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want the old man to be too entangled, so she smiled: "If these pig internal organs are not handled properly, they will taste strange and difficult to eat, and they are troublesome to handle, and they will use salt and salt. But precious things, who would waste salt just to eat two bites of this thing?


    Because we were close to the sea, we took advantage of it. I directly used the treated seawater and plant ash to clean it, which was barely able to clean the pig''s internal organs. "


    Uncle Qin''s frowning brows finally stretched out, and he stopped bothering about this topic and turned to business.


    Come back again."


    Uncle Qin thought that Qin Shan''s marriage had not yet settled, so he planned to go out to find work, and find a wife for him by the way.


    You can rest at home and wait for our good news. Besides, when the snow starts to fall, the mountain will be closed. By then, those beasts can''t find anything to eat, and I am afraid they will run into the village. , not to mention our family. With you at home, their safety is also guaranteed. If it really doesn''t work, go to Chenghu''s side for help. "

 Chapter 45： Young eagles fly high, and the husband and wife have a rift

    Uncle Qin was surprised that the eldest son had already made so many plans, and he thought of his windy thatched hut. Although it snowed in the past two years, it was intermittent, and there was no problem in their house sweeping the snow in time. , it has not been repaired properly for two years now, and I don''t know what the situation will be this winter.


    Uncle Qin heaved a sigh of relief, forming a hazy mist in the air, his eyes blurred, revealing worry. He didn''t refute Qin Shan''s plan. The young eagle can''t always grow up under the eagle''s wings when it''s big, and he has to try to soar on his own.


    When it comes to this topic, the atmosphere is a little silent. There are Dong Family, Qin Family, Zuo Qingsong present. The Dong family lives in such a good house now, and even if the house is in a blizzard, there will be no problem, and there is no need to worry about wild beasts attacking these things. It is safer than those crowded villages.


    Zuo Qingsong is a lonely man, so he can feed his family and not be hungry. He didn''t have to worry about these problems when he went to work in the county. Even if he couldn''t come back for the Chinese New Year, it wouldn''t be a problem. Only the Qin family was the problem.


    Dong Chenghu originally wanted to invite the Qin family to live at Dong''s house for the winter, but after receiving Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, he shut up again, not knowing what to say in silence.


    Dong Yunmei seemed a little out of her mind when she heard that Zuo Qingsong was going to work in the county.


    There are only two little ones who are carefree, happy and full of food.


    Gu Shuixiu quickly shook Dong Qingqing awake.


    "Qingqing, don''t sleep here, just go and walk around when you''re full, wipe your body before going to bed later." Now it''s cold and you don''t need to take a shower every day, but wiping your body is still a must.


    Dong Qingqing looked at Gu Shuixiu in a daze, wiped her eyes and dragged Dong Youyou to the courtyard to play.


    Uncle Qin also stood up at this moment, "Okay, it''s getting late, we have to go back quickly, since you all made plans, I won''t say anything, think about it If the snow is too heavy to enter the mountain this year, you can spend the New Year outside and come back when the snow melts."


    "Uncle wait, I haven''t given you all your hard work!" Gu Shuixiu entered the room and took out a small cloth bag.


    "At the beginning, we agreed that one person''s salary is 30 yuan a day, you have worked hard for 18 days, one person is 540 yuan, we will pay 550 yuan Forget it, the extra ten cents count as our thank you for your hard work.


    Uncle, all four of your family have contributed, so the total is 2,200 yuan, which is two taels of silver and two hundred yuan, you can count. "


    Gu Shuixiu handed another string of coins to Zuo Qingsong.


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong put them away without counting.


    "We don''t need to count, we still can''t trust you. Let''s squeak when the spring snow melts and start farming." Uncle Qin took the lead out of the yard after saying these words.


    Hao and others followed closely, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu sent people to the outermost wall before turning around and walking back.


    "Shuixiu, why didn''t you let me talk just now?" Dong Chenghu still didn''t understand Gu Shuixiu''s thoughts. After all, the Qin family helped him a lot. Watching the Qin family live in a thatched cottage for the winter, Dong Chenghu''s heart It''s really uncomfortable.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at him helplessly, "Don''t forget, although our family is very close to the Qin family, the Qin family is also surnamed Qin and not Dong, you spare no effort to help At that time, maybe they won''t be able to get the gratitude of the Qin family, but instead they will have thoughts that they shouldn''t have.


    The ancients paid attention to delivering charcoal in a timely manner, urgently needing people, but it is not like you are unrestrained and chaotic. I know that you are uncomfortable because our family is better and the Qin family still lives in that thatched hut, but don¡¯t forget, although the Qin family helped you a lot when you were having a hard time, they never asked you to Live in Qin''s house, right?


    If you really let the Qin family live in our house, the good times have passed for a long time, what do you think when they live in their own home again? "


    Gu Shuixiu''s words were very realistic and hit the nail on the head. Dong Chenghu also fell silent after hearing it. He wanted to help the Qin family, but he didn''t want the Qin family to become insatiable and keep staring at their family.


    "Shuixiu, if Uncle Qin asks me to help him build a house, should I agree?"


    "It depends on what Uncle Qin has to say. If we teach them to build houses, of course there is no problem. If we let us help them build houses unconditionally, it will not work. The only adult labor force in the family, if you don¡¯t make money to support your family, wouldn¡¯t our family be drinking the northwest wind?¡±


    Dong Chenghu smiled foolishly, "Yeah, I''ll be clear when you say so! The main reason is that Uncle Qin asked me about building a house today, and it is estimated that he also had the idea of ??building a house. , and Brother Qingsong listened very carefully. But Uncle Qin didn''t ask for my help, so I''ll ask you in advance. "


    "Actually, they can build a house, but the seaweed used for building the house is only available on the beach on our side. Now we have bought this whole mountain. The mayor wants to reward us more Bought two valleys and included that beach, and now that beach is our property, and if they want to build this kind of house like us, you have to make it clear.


    Of course, if they can get this house-building seaweed somewhere else that''s fine. "


    Dong Chenghu felt very embarrassed, their family has already built such a large house, and they will not necessarily use that kind of seaweed in the next ten or twenty years. To ask people for money, he really didn''t know how to speak.


    Gu Shuixiu saw his hesitation and knew that this guy was soft-hearted again, so he decided to give him a good lecture.


    "I know you are soft-hearted and like to help others, but don''t forget, no matter what we don''t need at home, it is our home, if you just borrow pots and pans Fortunately, people will repay it anyway, but this seaweed is similar to what our family grows. Will you give the food you grow to others for free?


    No! Because you also need to eat food, and everyone needs to eat food, so now that we don¡¯t need seaweed, can we give it away for free? Besides, people also have houses to live in. It is not necessary to build a house. It is just to live in a better house. Since you want to live in a better house, you will naturally have better conditions. Everyone has better conditions. Why do you still Want to sponsor someone for free? "


    ¡­


    Dong Chenghu was very depressed after being talked to by Gu Shuixiu. Gu Shuixiu did not compromise with him, and went straight into the house with a sullen face.


    Dong Yunmei listened to a general idea, and saw Dong Chenghu sullenly competing with the table in the lobby, so he specially poured him a bowl of hot tea.

 Chapter 46： make up, confess

    "Little brother, do you think Shuixiu is selfish and doesn''t think about others?"


    Dong Yunmei still has some understanding of Dong Chenghu. This younger brother of her own is good at everything, but she is too heartfelt to others. If it was nothing before, the situation at home is now separated from others. , and then the previous set of relationship mode will not work.


    Dong Chenghu felt aggrieved and wanted to talk after hearing Dong Yunmei''s words.


    "Shuixiu is good no matter what, I don''t blame Shuixiu, but Uncle Qin''s family helped me so much in the past, and now I have a better life by myself, they are still so difficult, and I am not at ease. "


    Dong Yunmei sighed deeply, looking at the distance and thinking, "I think Shuixiu did nothing wrong, although the Qin family has helped you a lot, part of the reason is to repay the kindness of my former father. , and part of the reason is that you are in a miserable situation. If you live better than the Qin family, the Qin family will not help you in this way.


    So it is not unconditional for the Qin family to help you, so we can help the Qin family now. Similarly, it cannot be unconditional. Nianxiang, in this case, you are not helping people, but harming them. "


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes widened, and he vehemently denied: "I never thought of harming anyone!"


    "But if you really do this, you will be harming others in disguise. They say that a loving mother has many bad children. What a good thing, but my mother''s starting point is love. The truth is the same, the Qin family is not named Dong, no matter how good the relationship is, there must be a degree of tolerance, after all, people''s hearts are unpredictable. "


    This is the first time Dong Yunmei has said so many things. Gu Shuixiu has heard it all in the room, and it is the first time she has a new understanding of Dong Yunmei. become like that?


    Dong Chenghu was so shocked by Dong Yunmei''s words that he was speechless. Dong Yunmei didn''t force him and quietly returned to his room.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu also quietly left, leaving Dong Chenghu alone in the courtyard in a silent daze.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu got up and started to work. Now that the work in the field is over, she plans to pack some things and go to Caozi Village to visit Gu''s family.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu woke up, he found Gu Shuixiu packing his luggage. He mistakenly thought that Gu Shuixiu was going to go back to his parents'' house, so he jumped out of the bed and hugged her tightly from behind Gu Shuixiu.


    "Shuixiu, don''t go, I was wrong, I was wrong, I will listen to you in the future, and I will never make you angry again, I swear!"


    Dong Chenghu looked nervous, his heart was beating so fast, even Gu Shuixiu could sense it.


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to break free from Dong Chenghu''s embrace, but Dong Chenghu hugged him even tighter. In order not to let Gu Shuixiu leave, Dong Chenghu directly carried Gu Shuixiu away from the closet.


    Gu Shuixiu struggled desperately, and they both fell onto the bed.


    Dong Chenghu pressed him directly, making Gu Shuixiu unable to move.


    "Shuixiu, listen to me, I really didn''t mean it, I promise I won''t go west if you say it in the future, really! I promise with my life."


    Gu Shuixiu was about to roll her eyes, and said laboriously, "Get up! I can''t breathe!"


    Dong Chenghu was startled, and quickly turned over, still holding Gu Shuixiu and not letting go.


    "Why are you crazy early in the morning?" Gu Shuixiu gasped, waiting for Dong Chenghu angrily.


    Dong Chenghu looked innocent, "Didn''t you pack your luggage and go back to your parents'' house because you were angry with me?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then she couldn''t help laughing and crying, "I want to go back to Caozi Village before it snows, and give my parents some New Year''s gifts."


    When Dong Chenghu heard that Gu Shuixiu didn''t go back to her parents'' house because she was angry, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and laughed foolishly.


    "Er idiot!" Gu Shuixiu said angrily, got up and continued to pack her things. She planned to give the Gu family a few pieces of new cotton cloth, so that the Gu family could make new clothes.


    Dong Chenghu followed Gu Shuixiu like a puppy, "Shuixiu, will you not be mad at me? Yesterday was my fault, I didn''t understand it for a while, but now I figure it out. , you are right, we should be in urgent need of people and not be good people. I will do what you say in the future. "


    This person seems to have become a 100% wife control.


    Gu Shuixiu felt amused and moved, she glanced at Dong Chenghu, and said coquettishly, "Then why don''t you hurry up and get a prey so that I can look back to my parents."


    "Okay! Madam, wait for me to get you a big boar back!" Dong Chenghu said that wind is rain, he picked up his clothes and shoes and ran away without a trace, he didn''t comb his hair, and he didn''t wash his face. .


    Gu Shuixiu chased out the door, where is Dong Chenghu''s figure? He had no choice but to shake his head and go back.


    Just as Dong Yunmei came out of the room with her two little ones, Gu Shuixiu said brightly, "Auntie''s little baby is awake! You can eat later, go wash your face and brush your teeth first. ."


    The weather is getting colder day by day, the two children are wearing thicker and thicker clothes, especially Dong Youyou, who is almost dressed like a ball. Finally got some flesh on my face.


    "Sister, you should put on a padded jacket for your child now. What if it snows heavily? You can''t put on another padded jacket, right? The child can''t even walk."


    Dong Yunmei took a careful look at the two children, and then chuckled, "What you said is true, I was thinking that the weather is cold and the children are weak, so I thought that it would be okay for them to wear thicker clothes. play outside."


    Dong Yunmei seemed to think of something bad, the smile on her face disappeared, and there was some mist in her eyes, "In the winter, we didn''t have a padded jacket to wear, just a tattered single coat, The children didn''t even have any matching clothes. I hugged them and cuddled them in the stove to keep warm. We didn''t dare to go out or move, because we were afraid that we would have to take medicine when we were sick.


    How could the Wu family give us money for medical treatment? Every time I think about being sick, I am very afraid, afraid that my child will die, and that I will not be able to support myself and leave two lonely children. "


    Dong Qingqing already knew the personnel affairs, and when she heard Dong Yunmei shed tears about the hard days in the past, she quickly hugged Dong Yunmei and comforted her: "Mother, our life is better now, you don''t have to worry about being bullied by them again. already."


    Dong Qingqing talked about the hatred in the eyes of those in the Wu family, Gu Shuixiu sighed, touched Dong Qingqing''s head and said, "Good boy, it''s over, don''t punish yourself for other people''s mistakes. Live well, and living well is the greatest punishment for them."


    "Yes, what your aunt said is right, we don''t need to feel sad for those who don''t matter." Dong Yunmei wiped her tears, carried the child into the kitchen to wash her face.

 Chapter 47： New Years Eve, go to my mothers house

    Gu Shuixiu picked up Dong Youyou and followed into the kitchen.


    The fragrance in the kitchen immediately aroused the little greedy bug in Dong Youyou''s stomach.


    "Auntie, Xiangxiang." Dong Youyou''s eyes were glued to the stove, and even Gu Shuixiu couldn''t take his eyes off of her washing her face.


    Dong Yunmei laughed softly and scolded: "Little greedy cat, your aunt has not lost your mouth for a while, and the more she eats, the more she misses it!"


    "Mother, don''t talk about my sister, the food cooked by my aunt is really delicious!" Dong Qingqing did not forget to pat Gu Shuixiu''s flattery while speaking for Dong Youyou.


    This little guy is really going to be fine.


    Gu Shuixiu walked to the stove with a funny smile, took the spatula and turned the food in the iron pot, and the aroma became stronger for a while.


    enough."


    Dong Qingqing cheered and dragged Dong Youyou to the main room.


    Dong Yunmei looked helpless and spoiled, "It''s really a skin monkey."


    "This is what a child should be like." Gu Shuixiu replied, and hurriedly greeted Dong Yunmei who was stunned to help.


    Dong Chenghu came back shortly after, with a lot of frost on his head, with a happy face, "Shuixiu, Shuixiu, I found a big roe deer in the trap today, enough for my family and my father-in-law and mother-in-law. Have a good year at home!"


    Dong Yunmei knew that the two of them were reconciled after seeing their husband and wife, and her mood became brighter.


    When Dong Chenghu drank **** tea, the family began to eat.


    "Sister, Shuixiu and I plan to go to my Yue''s house later to send some New Year''s gifts, you will stay at home, as long as you are active in Cuizhu Mountain, you don''t have to worry about wild animals These questions. By the way, think about what you need to buy, and I can also go to Panlong Town, which should be quite lively at the moment."


    Dong Chenghu took a big mouthful of porridge, taking advantage of the time to explain everything.


    Dong Qingqing wanted to follow along, but when she thought of going over the mountains and mountains, and didn''t want to increase the burden on her uncle and auntie, she didn''t say anything. They wanted to go out, and now the three of them were eating what Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu used, so how could they be so embarrassed to say they wanted to buy something?


    He shook his head vigorously, "We don''t lack anything, you go back early, it''s best to come back before the snow, if it snows, the mountain road will not be easy to go. I will watch the house for you. , to ensure that there will be no problems."


    Dong Chenghu also filled up the firewood in the firewood house before going out. Gu Shuixiu also checked the food and was sure that Dong Yunmei and the mother and daughter would not go hungry with a lot of things on their backs.


    Dong Chenghu was carrying half a roe deer and six catties of white flour and six catties of rice on his back, while Gu Shuixiu was carrying dry goods such as fungus, mountain mushrooms, seaweed, oysters, and a few pieces of cotton cloth.


    This kind of New Year''s ceremony is considered to be middle-class even in Zhishui County, let alone in a deep mountain village like Caozi Village.


    The weather is cold and everyone has no farm work to do. The villagers of Caozi Village all stay at home or in their quilts, which can save money for cotton jackets. The whole village is quiet, and there will be people at noon. Activity.


    It was evening when Gu Shuixiu and his wife entered the village, and most of the villagers had already closed their doors. Occasionally, a few barks of dogs and **** were heard in the village.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife pushed open the fence gate of Gu''s house, just as Gu Erniu and Gu Mingde were weaving baskets in the main room, and their eyes narrowed with joy when they saw them coming.


    Gu Mingde urged: "Er Niu, hurry up and boil hot water for your sister and brother-in-law, my son, Shuixiu is back!"


    As Gu Mingde greeted him loudly, Mrs. Zhao trotted out of the house, saw the couple packing a lot of things, and laughed and scolded: "I''ll come back when I come back, what are you doing with so much stuff? Come inside and warm up quickly."


    Gu Erniu helped Dong Chenghu put things away and followed him into the house, and said excitedly, "Mother and father, my brother-in-law brought half a big roe deer, it is estimated to be forty or fifty pounds!"


    Zhao was surprised and went out to check. Gu Mingde and Gu Shuixiu were the only ones left in the house.


    Dong Chenghu was not there, so he whispered to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Gu Mingde was thinking of him, so she warmed her heart and smiled slightly: "Dad, don''t worry, this thing is really nothing, Chenghu thinks what I have prepared is too much No, I put more white flour and rice before going out. Don''t worry, I''ve made up my mind. "


    At this moment, Mr. Zhao led Dong Chenghu and Gu Erniu into the house, and he was still thinking that Dong Chenghu would spend money and so on.


    "By the way, Daniel? When will you come back for the Chinese New Year?" Gu Shuixiu realized that Gu Daniel had not yet returned home.


    Speaking of this eldest son, Mr. Zhao''s back is quite stiff, and his voice is also a lot higher, "Your eldest brother will not be home until the 30th year of the year, during this time he sent back and forth There are only 2 taels of silver that came back. I heard that the county government still has money to take at the end of the year. We will finally be able to see the silver this year, so we don¡¯t have to live in a hurry.


    You tell your mother honestly how much money you spent on your father''s illness in the first place. "


    Now that Gu Daniu can make money, Zhao''s words are more confident. I have never seen her so cheerful before.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at Dong Chenghu, and Dong Chenghu quickly said: "Mother-in-law, we all said at the beginning, father-in-law will pay for the doctor''s treatment, and you don''t need to pay it back. Besides, the money was earned by Shuixiu''s ideas. Shui Xiu is your daughter, so we treat you as filial piety, don''t pay it back!"


    What Dong Chenghu said was firm and firm, and there was a lot of urgency to pay back the money.


    Zhao and others had to shut up.


    During dinner, Mr. Zhao specially killed a chicken, cut two catties of pork, and cooked white rice for the couple.


    After eating, Gu Shuixiu explained the work she brought over to Zhao, including how to eat.


    The Zhao family was a rarity when he heard it. It was like something precious, and he made up his mind to use it as a gift as a favor.


    If Gu Shuixiu knew about Zhao''s plan, killing her would not let her know the rarity of these things.


    Several people gathered around the main room to talk after dinner, Zhao went outside to take a look, then closed the door of the main room and lit candles.

 Chapter 48： Gu Zhuzhus gossip, Gu family building a house

    Seeing that the Zhao family is so mysterious, Gu Shuixiu thought she wanted to say something big, but she heard her say, "You don''t know about Gu Zhenzhu?"


    When Mr. Zhao said it, he peeked at Dong Chenghu with a look of taboo.


    "It''s the woman who was engaged to Chenghu before."


    Dong Chenghu realized it later, and said with a straight face: "Mother-in-law, if you have anything to say, don''t worry about me, I haven''t even seen what the other party looks like, that man But it has nothing to do with me!"


    Dong Chenghu''s appearance of distancing himself made Zhao extremely satisfied.


    "It''s a good thing not to be associated with a white-eyed wolf like that!"


    Gu Shuixiu looked puzzled, "What''s the matter? Did she make something wrong again?"


    To say that Gu Shuixiu knew Gu Zhenzhu, she is extremely selfish and can be said to be unprofitable, and those who are useful to her act like alms, arrogant and reluctant to talk to others To be friends, once you''ve used people out, you can''t help but get to know each other.


    In the beginning, Gu Shuixiu was smitten by her like this, but fortunately, Gu Shuixiu was lucky to meet a person like Dong Chenghu who knew both cold and heat.


    "You didn''t contribute money to your father a while ago, you were seeing a doctor, you were looking for a job for the county government, and you also sent a lot of food to our family. The people who asked about him knew it. Now everyone is smoking from our ancestral grave and got such a good son-in-law.


    The more people said this, the more Gu Laifu and Huang Shi had opinions on Gu Zhuzhu. As soon as the couple got together, they went to the town to find Gu Zhenzhu, saying that they were watching Gu Zhenzhu, but in fact they were going to Gu Zhenzhu''s in-law''s house to fight the autumn wind.


    In the beginning, Gu Zhenzhu''s husband''s family was quite polite. As long as Gu Laifu went there, he would always bring something back, and gradually there would be less gossip in the village.


    Gu Zhuzhu just gave birth to a child a while ago, but unfortunately it is a daughter. Gu Zhenzhu''s in-laws have some opinions, but Gu Laifu is addicted to Qiufeng, and she didn''t realize the problem at all.


    After a few times, Gu Zhenzhu''s in-law stopped giving Gu Laifu anything, and Gu Laifu went a few times and his face became more and more ugly. In addition, Gu Zhenzhu''s mother-in-law said to her face, ''Your daughter just doesn''t lay eggs. The hen'', this heart is more and more aggrieved.


    I thought it was time to stop, but who knew that Gu Laifu didn''t know where he heard the news that Gu Zhuzhu''s husband had Longyang addiction, so he didn''t touch her at all, Gu Zhuzhu could be pregnant with this daughter Still using the means.


    This is good, Gu Laifu finally found an excuse to go to the grocery store. He also demanded fifty taels of silver from Gu Zhuzhu''s father-in-law as compensation, or went to the county government to sue them for cheating on the marriage.


    Gu Zhuzhu''s father-in-law can afford to open a grocery store, and naturally it is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He said on the spot that he would quit Gu Zhuzhu, the reason is that it is not filial to have three or no descendants. of silver.


    Now Gu Laifu finally understands why he could get things from the grocery store every time he came before. His feelings are digging a hole for him here.


    The two fought on the spot. Of course, Gu Laifu couldn¡¯t fight against the other family. She was very satisfied with the marriage and asked Gu Laifu not to bother about her husband''s husband.


    The visitor conveyed Gu Zhuzhu''s words and left, not even a single copper plate was left, which completely chilled the hearts of the Gu Laifu family.


    That day, Mrs. Huang sat on the threshold crying and scolding Gu Zhuzhu as not a human being, raising a white-eyed wolf or something. It was ugly, Uncle Gu also had a gloomy face, Later, unable to stand the villagers'' pointing and pointing, he cut off ties with Gu Zhenzhu in front of the big guy.


    You said it was a mess! "


    "Deserving it! Father Gu should be half-dead in his heart now! He broke his promise for selfishness, but in the end, it was a chicken-and-egg fight, and he lost his reputation."


    Gu Shuixiu only felt very relieved, and since she traveled through the world, she became more and more convinced of ghosts and gods. She always believed that people are watching the sky, and those who do wrong will always have retribution .


    Gu Mingde has always been a kind and pure person, he sighed deeply after hearing what Zhao said, "I still respected my uncle before this kind of thing happened, but now I see him on the road, he They all go straight to the detour, and it is estimated that they are afraid to see me, you say that everyone is old, what is this tossing plan?"


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly chatted with Mud, "By the way, mom and dad, save your money next year and see if you can push the house up and renovate it after the autumn harvest. I asked in the town to build a new one. A two-cart brick house is only seven or eight taels of silver. If the time is not enough, we can lend it to you first. After the house is built, it is easy to talk about marriage.


    If our family is like this to say hello to Daniel, it will definitely not be a good family. Anyway, Daniel is still young, it doesn''t matter if you wait for two more years. "


    When it comes to the big event of building a house, Gu Mingde and Mrs. Zhao at the same time forget what happened just now, and only the word building a house is left in their minds.


    The Zhao family never dared to think about building a house, and it was a brick house, so when she heard that it cost seven or eight taels of silver, she cringed, and said with an embarrassed face: "Shuixiu, I know what you mean. , I also understand that after the house is built, it is better to say kisses to your younger brothers, but our family just has some extra money, so we can''t spend it all!"


    Gu Shuixiu helped her forehead, this is really the thought of a small peasant woman.


    In windy, rainy and snowy weather, old adobe houses are not safe.


    Although the brick house is a lot more expensive, once it is built, it will not be a problem to live for decades, and it is clean and tidy. This is a matter of blessing for future generations.


    Da Niu has five hundred taels of silver a month, and he saves six taels of silver in a year, and the one sent back will always have five taels of silver. It will be built in less than two years. As long as we lend it to you first, we will start building it after the autumn harvest in the new year, so that we can have a warm winter next year.


    The money will be repaid slowly by the Daniel. "


    Zhao wanted to refuse, but she had no right to speak about such a big matter, so she had to turn her attention to Gu Mingde.


    Gu Mingde knew Gu Shuixiu''s family background, knew that seven or eight taels of silver was nothing to her, and building a house was a big deal, Gu Shuixiu was right, building a solid brick house is better than that The adobe house that cannot last a few years is strong. Immediately gritted his teeth.


    "Okay! Just listen to Shuixiu, build brick and tile houses! After the spring ploughing next year, Erniu and I will make some more baskets to buy. No matter what, I can save more money."

 Chapter 49： The Gu family plans to build a house, the Qin familys thoughts

    Gu Erniu originally sat quietly beside the audience, until Gu Mingde decided to build a brick house, and finally he became uneasy, screaming and jumping, jumping three feet high.


    "This monkey, I wonder how long he can pretend to be, but I didn''t expect it to be broken all of a sudden." Zhao ruthlessly exposed Gu Erniu''s old bottom, Gu Erniu didn''t either. Angry, but still smiling.


    "Since our family is going to build a house, why don''t you buy a piece of land in our village and get a house? It''s not easy to get in and out of the mountains, and there are no people, so come and go, We always have to worry for a long time, afraid of what happens on the road."


    Gu Mingde sincerely hopes that Gu Shuixiu and his wife will move to the village to live in the village, take care of each other, and make life easier.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Gu Mingde was kind, but the couple had other plans. Besides, the entire Cuizhu Mountain belonged to them, so it was unrealistic to say that they would move out.


    "Dad, you and your mother''s kindness is in our hearts. It''s just that we have finally built the house now. I really don''t have this plan. , it just so happens that you haven''t been there, how about letting you play?"


    "Okay, okay, let''s go." Gu Erniu was too happy to find the north.


    "No hurry, I''ll talk about this after the spring ploughing." Gu Mingde naturally wanted to see Gu Shuixiu''s living environment, but it was still far away from the spring ploughing, so he didn''t dare to give the two of them a ticket.


    The couple stayed at Gu''s house for one night, only to find out the next morning that the sky was terribly gloomy and the frost was thicker.


    "Daddy, we''ll be going back later, looking at the weather, it might snow tonight or tomorrow, and it won''t be easy to go after the snowy mountain road, I still have me at home Big sister and two children, we can''t stay too long."


    Zhao knew that the married daughter couldn''t help but went into the kitchen to pack a large bag of food and put it in their basket.


    "Here are the pancakes I just baked in the morning. I''ll save them to eat on the road, don''t go hungry. In addition, this jar is pickled vegetables that were just pickled this year. If there are no fresh vegetables in winter, you can Eat soon."


    The Zhao family was reluctant to leave Gu Shuixiu and his wife, so they went all the way to the entrance of the village before heading back.


    One or two villagers looked at Zhao with envy when they saw it. If they had such a daughter and son-in-law, they would certainly do the same.


    Dong Chenghu led Gu Shuixiu to knock on the door.


    Hao was very happy to see the couple, and hurriedly welcomed them into the house and closed the door, pouring a cup of hot water for them.


    "You guys just came back from Caozi Village? Are you ready to eat?"


    Gu Shuixiu quickly grabbed Mrs. Hao, "Don''t be troublesome, Auntie, our house is not too far from your place, this is not to go back to my mother''s house to give some New Year''s gifts, see the weather is not right, hurry up came back."


    Qin Chuan chuckled: "It''s so dark today, I thought it was just dawn when I woke up, but my mother said it was almost noon."


    "You are blaming the weather by yourself!" Hao looked at Qin Chuan angrily.


    Qin Chuan stuck his tongue out and didn''t plan to bother with Hao.


    Uncle Qin stared at the cold wind and entered the room. Seeing Dong Chenghu and his wife grinning, they said lovingly, "I just came back from the Yue family! Let''s eat here today, I I just went to check the traps, just caught a litter of hares, and have dinner tonight."


    Uncle Qin couldn''t help but keep the couple''s meal for the couple, Dong Chenghu smiled helplessly, Gu Shuixiu simply took out the pancake that Zhao gave.


    "Auntie, warm up these pancakes too, and make less at night."


    Hao saw that it was a pancake, with a surprised smile on his face, "Yo, this is incredible, even if it''s cold, you can still smell the fragrance, you wait, I''ll heat it up. "


    Hao was busy in the kitchen, and Gu Shuixiu was not good at sitting in the room, so she simply went to help Hao.


    Leaving Dong Chenghu to speak with Uncle Qin.


    "Chenghu, Qin Shan got 30 taels of silver from your generous help. Uncle plans to build a brick house in the spring of next year, so that he can marry a wife. Uncle has no other intentions, just wants to let him Help me do the math, how much money would it cost to build a brick-and-mortar house?


    Now Dong Chenghu is in a dilemma. They build their houses from local materials, and they don''t spend much money at all. How can he estimate the price at this moment?


    "Uncle, wait, I''ll call Shuixiu over, she knows better than me about building a house."


    Gu Shuixiu was chatting with Hao in the kitchen when Dong Chenghu took her to the main room.


    Dong Chenghu conveyed the meaning of Uncle Qin, and looked at Gu Shuixiu with a curious expression.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a while before she said, "Uncle, you and auntie are not outsiders, so I won''t hide it from you. It stands to reason that we should build a two-story brick house that is smaller than ours. It would cost about seven or eight taels of silver, and if a high wall was built around it, it would cost about ten taels.


    We are in the deep mountains, this high fence is necessary for safety.


    But the problem now is that the blue bricks can only be bought in the town, and the cost of transporting the blue bricks to this deep mountain is higher than that of the bricks, which is not cost-effective.


    The bricks we used to build the house were all fired in our own kiln, so it can be said that it was built without a single copper plate. "


    Uncle Qin looked at Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu in shock.


    "You burn it yourself? My darling, if you have this skill, you don''t have to hunt. You can support your family by burning bricks, and maybe you can make a lot of money!"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly and shook her head, "Uncle should have also noticed that the bricks we burned are not the same color as the bricks in the town."


    Uncle Qin nodded, "I''ve seen it. The bricks you burn are stronger and harder than the blue bricks in the town, and are more suitable for building houses in the mountains."


    "This has something to do with the raw materials of the bricks, which are only found in the mountains, so it is impossible for us to make a living with this stuff."


    Uncle Qin knew it was a secret when he heard it, and he didn''t ask any further.


    "So, can Uncle buy bricks from you? Uncle is not a loss to you, you can tell me how much money." Uncle Qin looked businesslike.


    Gu Shuixiu naturally knew that it was hard to refuse. If they didn''t help, the Qin family would not have to think about building a brick house.


    "Uncle, do you think this is successful? We will give you 70% of the price of bricks in the town, and we will use it to make up for the silver money for tiger hunting."


    Uncle Qin shook his head, "No, no, so you are at a loss, the quality of the bricks you burn is so good, the price must be much more expensive than the blue bricks, it is not bad that you confiscated more expensive, We can''t take advantage of you, we will give it to you at the price of blue bricks."

 Chapter 50： Gu Shuixius prank, rabbit boots

    Uncle Qin insisted, but Dong Chenghu refused, so he had to come down first. The two ate something at the Qin family''s house and hurried back. After all, the Qin family was not rich, and the hare meat and pancakes were not enough for five people.


    Gu Shuixiu also knew this and made a rhetoric with Dong Chenghu. The Qin family thought that they had really eaten something to fill their stomachs, so they did not force them to eat more.


    When the two of them crossed the river and passed through the woods, they reached home. It was the first time for Gu Shuixiu to pull the hemp rope on the gate.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect a hemp rope to make Gu Shuixiu so happy, so he giggled.


    Dong Yunmei''s heart throbbed, could something have happened?


    This time I didn''t even have time to put on the padded jacket, so I rushed out of the house with it, and specially instructed the two little ones not to go out and to close the door.


    Dong Yunmei ran out of breath and finally reached the gate, and asked cautiously, "Who is it?"


    Gu Shuixiu was having so much fun and didn''t hear it, but Dong Chenghu heard it and replied, "We''re back."


    Dong Yunmei finally felt relieved, and quickly opened the door to let people in. As soon as the door opened, Gu Shuixiu was still pulling the hemp rope.


    Dong Yunmei didn''t understand anything at this moment, and looked at Gu Shuixiu, who was still innocent.


    Gu Shuixiu also seemed to know that she was in trouble, so she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. Dong Chenghu only felt that his throat was dry, as if he directly carried Shuixiu back to his room, what should he do?


    Dong Qingqing heard Dong Yunmei asking her to open the door, the little guy immediately opened the door excitedly, now Gu Shuixiu was even more embarrassed.


    Dong Qingqing rushed over enthusiastically, "Auntie, you''re finally back, Qingqing misses you so much."


    "Do you want the food made by your aunt or your aunt?" Dong Yunmei suddenly pierced through Dong Qingqing''s careful thoughts.


    The little guy is not shy, he said generously: "I want to!"


    Gu Shuixiu was very rare, and played with Dong Qingqing for a while before going to the kitchen to get something to eat.


    It was getting late. In order to let everyone eat hot rice quickly, Gu Shuixiu simply made a pork pancake, baked twenty pieces at once, and then cooked a pot of bone mushroom soup. Simple and delicious.


    Dong Chenghu destroyed eight pancakes at once, Dong Yunmei ate three, the two little ones ate three or four together, Gu Shuixiu also ate three, and Dong Chenghu solved the rest together .


    The wind outside the house is extremely strong tonight, and the family can hear the rustling of leaves outside while sitting in the main room with the door closed.


    Dong Youyou nestled in Dong Yunmei''s arms, opened a pair of lovely eyes, and said solemnly: "I''m afraid."


    Dong Chenghu grinned at Dong Youyou, "Don''t be afraid, the bad guys don''t dare to come here with my uncle."


    Dong Youyou stretched out his arms to Dong Chenghu to hug, Dong Chenghu was very surprised, hugged Dong Youyou carefully, and repeated two lame words to coax children.


    "Chenghu likes children very much." Dong Yunmei looked at the two of them and said without thinking.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly, "I know he likes children, we''ll have one when we''re done with the spring next year, and confinement at the end of autumn, it''s just not hot."


    Gu Shuixiu has thought about the problem of children for a long time, and she also wants to have a unique baby of her own in this world, but Dong Chenghu''s living environment was too bad before, and they didn''t have a complete house, so they don''t need it at all Consider these questions. Now that the family is in good condition, but the matter of the fields has not been fully understood, and I am not at ease if I want children.


    "Since you already have plans, I won''t talk about it. After all, you have ideas. I can''t help you. It''s okay to help you with your children in the future."


    It turned out that Dong Yunmei had already made a plan, Gu Shuixiu wanted to ask her if she had ever thought about remarrying, but it was not the right time for her to speak, so she stopped.


    The next morning, Gu Shuixiu just woke up and found that the room was very bright. She thought she was sleeping late. She opened the door and found that it snowed last night. The ground outside the house was very wet, as if it had rained. The snow in some places did not melt completely and turned into ice, making it easy to slip and fall when walking on it.


    Gu Shuixiu walked all the way from the room to the kitchen and immediately found that the cotton shoes were no longer suitable for wearing.


    When eating, Gu Shuixiu immediately proposed to make boots.


    "Boots?" But shoes made of animal skins?


    "Sister, have you seen it before?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunmei with surprise, but Dong Yunmei shook her head, "I haven''t seen it, I just saw it on the streets of the town before passing by. The shoes are not only warm but also waterproof, they look different.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were bright and she nodded at Dong Yunmei, "We just make those kind of boots, but we don''t have deerskin or cowhide now, so it''s impossible to make waterproof boots, but it''s possible. To make warm boots, it happens that there are some rabbit skins left in the warehouse that are not for sale, and there are seaweed left over from building a house before, which can be used as adhesives, but I still need thicker soles. It is best to be waterproof. "


    "This is no problem, I will accept the sole of the shoe. If you stick with the seaweed you mentioned, it may be really waterproof."


    Gu Shuixiu took out a lot of oiled paper when Dong Yunmei was making the sole of the shoe. The oiled paper was waterproof. When Dong Yunmei made a layer of sole, Gu Shuixiu put a piece of oiled paper on it, and then stacked it repeatedly until five The layer just stopped. Before the seaweed was completely dry, Dong Yunmei began to use a needle and thread to seal the edge of the shoe in a dense circle.


    The rabbit skin is also sealed to make the upper.


    Gu Shuixiu took the finished shoes to dry on the stove, and such a waterproof rabbit leather shoe was made. Although the soles will be very hard after drying, they will slowly wear after a while. Adaptation, coupled with the anti-slip treatment of the sole, it is convenient for Dong Chenghu to go out to check the trap in the future.


    The family was delighted with the freshly baked rabbit shoes. It is a pity that this cheerful atmosphere becomes particularly solemn at night.


    Because the snow has never stopped, it is getting bigger and bigger. Now it can be said that the outside world has completely turned into a world of ice and snow.


    Dong Chenghu is a little worried about the situation of the Qin family, but at this time, unless he helps the Qin family rebuild the house, or he can only ask the Qin family to move the house, the former is unrealistic, and the latter is based on Uncle Qin''s People will not agree.

 Chapter 51： Worrying about each other and taking in the Qin family

    Gu Shuixiu is also worried about the situation of the Gu family. At this time, Gu Daniu should not have returned to the village. If the snow continues to fall and block the mountain roads in and out of the village, it will be troublesome, including Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong couldn''t come back for the New Year.


    "Chenghu, when will the snow stop?" Gu Shuixiu looked uneasy, she would watch it when it rained, but she had never experienced snow, she was completely blind. .


    Dong Chenghu thought for a moment before saying: "Because there has never been such a heavy snow in the past two years, so I can''t say for sure now, I remember that the last time such heavy snow fell in five years ago."


    "With such a heavy snow, I don''t know how many people will freeze to death this year?" Dong Yunmei felt very depressed. If Dong Chenghu didn''t come to take her away from the Wu family this year, it is estimated that she will be with her this winter. Both kids can''t make it through. Thinking of this, Dong Yunmei''s arm holding Dong Youyou tightened unconsciously.


    Fortunately, she was saved!


    This topic is a bit heavy, Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to see them frowning, and said with determination: "Well, if the snow stops tomorrow, I will go to Qin''s house to see, but the ice on the river is still there. It''s not thick enough, you can''t step on it, you have to break the ice to cross the river. By the way, ask the Qin family about the situation. If the Qin family wants to come to our house for the winter, please invite them over. "


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed, "Shuixiu, I knew you were the kindest, and I''ll go see you tomorrow."


    Gu Shuixiu was praised so candidly by him, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she would feel embarrassed, she turned around and went back to the room, ignoring this idiot.


    Dong Yunmei pretended not to see it, Dong Chenghu smiled and chased after him.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with auntie and uncle?" Dong Qingqing was confused and wanted to follow up, but the old **** Dong Yunmei was sitting on the ground, which made her hesitate.


    "Don''t worry about adults'' affairs, children, you will soon have younger siblings." Dong Yunmei''s meaningful words made Dong Qingqing at a loss.


    Can''t figure it out, she just didn''t think about it, and continued to bounce around in the main room until she was tired before being led back to the room by Dong Yunmei to sleep.


    The snow didn''t stop until the afternoon of the second day, Dong Chenghu didn''t care about other things, put on his boots and padded jacket and went out. When he got to the river, he found that the ice on the river was so thick that it could not be broken. It would not be a problem for people to run over directly. He could see deer running on it from a distance. If the time was not right, he would have chased after him. .


    Dong Chenghu arrived at Qin''s house without a hitch, and it took less than three quarters of an hour.


    "Uncle, auntie, are you at home?" Dong Chenghu shouted loudly outside Qin''s house. The snow above the valley was shaken off a lot by the echo.


    Some snow fell on the roof of Qin''s house. Dong Chenghu was so shocked that he was afraid that the roof would collapse.


    Dong Chenghu cleared the snow with his feet and opened the way. At this time, the door of Qin''s house finally opened, revealing Qin Chuan''s little head.


    "Brother Chenghu, why are you here?"


    "I''ll see you guys, how''s it going?"


    Dong Chenghu entered the room only to find that there was a fire in the middle of the room, Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao were both sitting beside the fire to bake.


    "It''s so cold, why are you still coming out?" Hao''s expression was annoyed, thinking about going to pour some hot water for Dong Chenghu.


    Only then did Dong Chenghu realize that the Qin family had brought all the cooking utensils into the house, and there was water on the fire, which was very convenient to use.


    "The snow is so heavy this year that I can''t even go out the door. Fortunately, I saved some jerky before, and I earned some wages from you to buy some food. I should be able to make do with it. This winter. You have everything in your house, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    "What did my uncle say? I came here today to worry about your situation. If it doesn''t work, I will move to my place for a while, and then move back when the house is built in the spring."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t write any ink with Uncle Qin, but directly explained the meaning of his visit. The sky was so gloomy, it seemed that it was going to snow again soon, and he had to go home before it snowed.


    To be honest, Uncle Qin was very moved by Dong Chenghu''s proposal, but he just thought that it would be hard to trouble the Dong family all the time. Just when he was embarrassed, Qin Chuan agreed for him.


    "Okay, okay! Go to Brother Huzi''s house. I didn''t dare to close my eyes for the past two nights, because I was afraid that the roof would be crushed by the snow. Mom and Dad, let''s go to Brother Huzi''s house. "Qin Chuan Ruan Mo Ruan Pao wanted Uncle Qin to agree. He had been terrified for the past two days, not only worried about the danger of the roof collapsing, but also worried about the beast attack, which was about to collapse.


    Uncle Qin thought for a while, "Well, let''s borrow the cave you used to live in, and move back when the house is built in the spring. Uncle will not be a loss to you. You just need to mention how much money you have."


    Dong Chenghu was almost vomited to death by Uncle Qin, and when he was still talking about this problem, he immediately said to Qin Chuan: "Go pack some salutes first, now the river is frozen, let''s go It''s alright, it''s a lot faster."


    Hao hurried to bring the food, Uncle Qin carried two or three quilts on his back, and Qin Chuan held small things such as clothes.


    Dong Chenghu was very helpless, afraid of delaying time and not bargaining with Uncle Qin, and led the Qin family of three to rush home.


    When he arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, Uncle Qin was going to live in a cave, which shocked Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei.


    The Dong family saw Uncle Qin''s insistence, so they had to help them get things to the cave. Fortunately, the bed in the cave was still there, and the thatched house outside had been pushed by Dong Chenghu to build a brick house, a kitchen, etc. Everything is available, but it is also a good place to escape from winter.


    The Qin family is very satisfied with the cave. It is safe to live in this place, and you don''t have to worry about being uncomfortable when you open fire yourself.


    The Qin family moved in happily.


    After that, Uncle Qin''s family would go to Dong''s house every once in a while to chat, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu would also make some food and send them over every now and then, and the two got along quite happily.


    Unexpectedly, four or five heavy snowfalls fell, and New Year''s Eve was quietly approaching.


    Hao became more and more worried about Qin Shan''s situation, resting restlessly all day, so she went to Dong''s house to find Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei to sit down.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t walk the deep mountain road in the snowy day, so she didn''t know how to comfort Mrs. Hao, and Dong Yunmei was also distracted all day, and she had to repeat two words to her three or four times before she could Back to God.


    Gu Shuixiu''s mood was also affected a little under such circumstances.


    A person silently prepares the food for the New Year, and does not bother them to do it, for fear that the two of them will pick up the knife and cut their fingers.


    Fortunately, on New Year''s Eve, the doorbell of Dong''s house rang.


    Hao was the first to rush to the fence to open the door, so fast that Dong Chenghu couldn''t keep up.

 Chapter 52： Come back, talk about the situation outside the mountains

    "Mother, we''re back." Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong in front of them were fully armed, with only one pair of eyes showing. Mrs. Hao was so distressed that they quickly let someone in, and the two went directly to Dong Chenghu. the Dong family.


    The Qin family also went to Dong Chenghu''s house.


    Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong took off their jackets and hats after entering the room, and took the hot water from Dong Yunmei. Qin Shan wrote calmly, but Zuo Qingsong kept staring at Dong Yunmei. Dong Yunmei went to the kitchen in embarrassment.


    "Has your way back to the mountain been blocked?" Uncle Qin asked the point in one sentence.


    Qin Shan took two sips of hot water and warmed up before saying: "It''s closed, not only the road into the mountain is blocked, but also the road into Caozi Village, but because of the Chinese New Year, everyone The guys had to buy some New Year''s goods, and the villagers in the entire Caozi Village mobilized, and finally opened a path.


    People can live, and animals don''t have to think about it. Before we came back, we passed through Zhishui County, and by the way, we sent my sister-in-law''s brother back to Caozi Village. Now that he has returned home safely, there is no problem with the Gu family, and everything is fine. Sister-in-law''s parents dragged us to send a message, so that you don''t worry about them. "


    Dong Chenghu was very happy and said loudly: "Shuixiu is right, at this time you are not alone when you go home, why don''t you just spend the New Year at my house, it will be more lively and we can talk ."


    Zuo Qingsong agreed to stay when he saw that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were sincerely invited.


    Dong Yunmei has gone to clean up the room.


    Zuo Qingsong''s eyes softened a bit as he looked at the figure passing by outside the door.


    The dinner was very rich under the control of the three women, including Sixi balls, seafood balls, pheasant stewed mushrooms, preserved rabbit meat, braised pork, sweet and sour fish, fried pork slices with pickled vegetables, winter bamboo shoots Pork ribs soup, roasted roe deer meat.


    The main food is minced meat pancakes with chopped green onions. The green onions are still supported by Gu Shuixiu in the house, and even Hao¡¯s tongue is so precious that he can see green vegetables in this winter. It¡¯s a miracle.


    Dong Chenghu also took out the wine he had bought in Linhai County. There was one table for men, one for women and children. You can hear both sides talking.


    "It''s snowing badly this year, the whole county is full of disaster victims, and even Panlong Town has a lot of disaster victims, most of them come from the disaster area. We did not hesitate to stop and rob, so we watched several times. Fortunately, the two of us were tall and strong, and we were not well dressed, so we were not targeted.


    It is also for this reason that we specially picked up the Daniel brothers to go together. "


    When Qin Shan thought of the picture he saw at that time, he felt a lot of sigh, he was forced!


    "So it is, I thank you here!" Gu Shuixiu poured a glass of water to Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong. things come up.


    "When we arrived at Caozi Village, Uncle Gu and Aunt Gu said that the road into the deep mountain was blocked and could not be seen, so let''s celebrate the New Year at Gu''s house. But we thought about not coming back to have a look and feeling uneasy, so we went around Long distance, come from Brother Qingsong''s house.


    When we arrived at Brother Qingsong''s house, we found that his house had long been crushed by snow. Brother Qingsong said that there was nothing valuable at home, so he found a few tools in the snowdrift and left.


    Because of this incident, my heart became even more uneasy, so I hurried back home, our house is better, the main house has not collapsed, but the rooms on both sides have collapsed, and it is also uninhabitable .


    I searched inside for a long time, but I didn''t see anyone, so I thought you should come to Dong''s house, so I came with brother Qingsong. Luckily you are all right. "


    Hao was frightened after hearing this for a while, "Fortunately, Chenghu persuaded your father in the past, or your father still stubbornly refused to leave, and if that is the case, what will happen now!"


    Hao''s tears fell unsatisfactorily.


    Gu Shuixiu quickly persuaded: "Auntie, you can''t cry during the Chinese New Year, isn''t this person a good person!"


    "Mother, how boring are you drinking water! Drink if you want."


    Qin Chuan was blocked by Mr. Hao and didn''t dare to say a word, and huddled his head to eat.


    Uncle Qin said after laughing: "I plan to build a house in the spring when Chenghu''s land is finished. This time we will build a brick house like Chenghu''s house. Chenghu buys it. According to the price of blue bricks in the town, it will cost about ten silver to build a house. I plan to build two, one for each of your brothers. How about the rest of the money is just for you to marry a daughter-in-law?"


    What else? Qin Shan naturally raised his hands to support, and handed over his wages during this period to Uncle Qin in front of everyone.


    "Dad, here is 800 wen, because it snowed heavily this year, many rich and noble families asked people to strengthen their houses, we went to do part-time labor, forty wen a day''s wages, a total of 20 days, It was exactly 800 yuan, because the employer provided food and lodging, and we didn''t spend a single penny."


    Uncle Qin did not expect the wages in the county to be so high, and he was very relieved to see Qin Shan earn so much money in a short period of time.


    Hao is looking forward to the future.


    "Uncle, since you want to build a brick house, why don''t you get the title deed, so that there will be no disputes over people buying mountains in the future."


    Whether there is anyone living in Zhushan already knows the importance of land deeds.


    Hao didn''t think about this question, and asked hesitantly: "Shuixiu, how much money does this land deed cost? Will we be able to build a house if we have a land deed?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head amusingly, "No, this is in the mountains. Back then, we only bought five hundred yuan per mu of land in the mountains. If you can''t afford the mountains, you can buy a few mu of homestead, I guess Two brick houses are built on six acres of land, and the total is only three taels of silver. When you earn more wages in the spring, this homestead can be built, and you don¡¯t need to use your family¡¯s savings.¡±

 Chapter 53： The Qin family plans to buy land, Zuo Qingsongs idea

    "If this is the case, we can buy some land to grow crops." Hao looked at Uncle Qin with hope, and didn''t even eat.


    In her opinion, if you can have a brick house and a few acres of land, it will be no different from the villagers. The deep mountains are still clean and the land is cheap, and no one will travel through the mountains and rivers. Checking and collecting taxes is much better than outside.


    Uncle Qin pondered for a moment but shook his head, "We are deep in the mountains and there are many wild beasts. If we want to reclaim the land, we must surround the mountains like tigers, or those wild beasts will surely harm the crops. Yes, not to mention the fields of wild boars, even hares and pheasants are enough.


    It is more important to build the house first, and the rest will be discussed later. "


    Or say that men are more stable than women, Uncle Qin is obviously much calmer than Mrs.


    Hao was silent after hearing Uncle Qin''s words. Compared with the fields, the house was naturally more important. When the house is built, it is serious to marry the daughter-in-law first.


    "Actually there is another way." Gu Shuixiu said after thinking about it.


    Hao''s eyes lit up after being silent, "Shuixiu, if there is any way you can quickly tell my aunt, my aunt will be grateful to you for a lifetime."


    "Pfft!" When Qin Chuan heard Hao''s words, he spit out all the wine in his mouth, looked at Hao''s resentfully and said, "Mother, it''s possible that you won''t if my sister-in-law doesn''t give you advice. Are you grateful to her?"


    "Thank you, thank you for everything, if it weren''t for you and us, we wouldn''t be able to survive this winter! I''m stupid, I can''t speak, and I''ve been misrepresented by this kid!"


    After laughing, Gu Shuixiu said: "There are many wild beasts in the mountains, especially not those large beasts, but the wild boars and hares, animals that burrow into the ground, so if you want to live in the mountains To reclaim the land, the foundation of the wall must be drilled deeper. At the beginning, we drilled down more than ten feet and got a lot of sulphur into it.


    This sulphur is made from the hill where there is a hot spring not far from here. With this sulphur, no animal dares to approach, especially snakes, insects, rats and ants, not to mention hares. Guaranteed not to use animals to drill holes.


    , after all, it is crops, not livestock, large beasts will not be attracted. "


    "It works!"


    To Gu Shuixiu''s surprise, it was Zuo Qingsong who answered the question. This guy can''t say two words a day, and he''s almost become a transparent person.


    "What? Qingsong, do you want to reclaim the land?" Qin Shan asked curiously.


    Zuo Qingsong nodded expressionlessly, glanced at Dong Yunmei and said: "My house has been crushed by heavy snow, so I have saved some money over the years, so I just bought a piece of land to build a house, and then got it. A few acres of land will be enough.¡±


    "That''s a good feeling!" Qin Shan was happier when he heard that Zuo Qingsong was going to build a house than his own. "Are you going to plant it on your land or find another land?"


    "This... my home is far away from you. It would be inconvenient to build a house on the same site and transport bricks, but if you don''t build a house on the original site, you will have to re-site. I can¡¯t settle down.¡± Zuo Qingsong looked a little hesitant, what he thought in his mind was to find a mountain close to Cuizhu Mountain, and it would be more convenient to go to Dong¡¯s house in the future.


    "That''s easy to do! You can just be my neighbors, so we can take care of each other." Qin Shan invited proudly.


    Zuo Qingsong moved a little and looked at Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin said slowly: "This is a good idea, anyway, the valley where our home is located is not small, it is not a problem to live in ten households, and we can take care of each other, so Well, why don''t we buy the fields together and enclose them together, so that we can save some money, what do you think?"


    Zuo Qingsong is naturally happy, this will not only be closer to the beautiful woman, but also save a lot of money, why not do it?


    Dong Yunmei turned her back to Zuo Qingsong the whole time, didn''t say a word, but listened very carefully. At this time, she felt a bunch of eyes staring at her again, Dong Yunmei knew who that person was without looking. It''s just that she is in such a situation now, what qualifications does she have to respond to his feelings?


    The fields have been planted, and when the Dong family''s work is done, they will prepare to build the house.


    As for the fields, they must be reclaimed, but it is estimated that the planting will not start until next year. The two families are very happy about this. After all, they are too busy to build a house and open a lot of land. They only need to eat one bite at a time.


    A group of people played in Dong''s house for a few days, Gu Shuixiu deliberately created a chance for Zuo Qingsong to be alone with Dong Yunmei, and every time he did it without showing anything, he always had a face innocent.


    Even Dong Yunmei thought it was just a coincidence.


    The heavy snow stopped on the twelfth of the first month. Gu Shuixiu looked at the bright eyes outside and was in a good mood.


    "Chenghu, let''s go to the beach to get some food today. Stop by to see if there is any seaweed that can be picked. If there is, prepare some, and we will use it later when building a house."


    Dong Chenghu knew that Gu Shuixiu was afraid of being locked up and became wild. Without exposing her, he deliberately asked the two little ones, "Children, do you want to go to the beach to play?"


    The two children were at a loss, Dong Qingqing asked ignorantly: "Uncle, where is the seaside? Is it fun?"


    "It should be okay!" Dong Chenghu didn''t know whether to say it was fun or not, they didn''t go to play.


    "Then let''s go!" Dong Qingqing was the first to raise her hand to say she was going, Dong Youyou was ignorant, and raised her hand to join in the fun.


    A group of people decided to go to the beach.


    The towel and padded jacket on the head, let her prepare it herself.


    A few people heard Gu Shuixiu say so and went to put on an extra dress.


    When they went out, several men all carried baskets and tools, and several women carried their children, and they were all relaxed.


    When he reached the first line of the sky, Qin Shan immediately exclaimed, "Good guy, when did Cuizhu Mountain have such a road? I didn''t find it when I came to play before."


    Zuo Qingsong also looked surprised when he saw Dong Yunmei, and knew that this road was probably made by Dong Chenghu and his wife.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Update two chapters at 7:10pm and 8:00pm. ^_^

 Chapter 54： The sea is vast, the snow has melted

    "This is a small road that my father made in the past. It was abandoned after a few uses. Later, after a long time with Shuixiu, I managed to clear a road. Now the snow is so thick , if we want to go there, we must clear the snow first, and at least make a trail that people can cross."


    Dong Chenghu started work immediately after he finished speaking.


    Hao has been observing the surrounding terrain, and hearing the sound of waves from the back of the mountain is full of surprise.


    The sky reverberates.


    The two little ones were too excited at first, but now they all buried their faces in Dong Yunmei''s clothes.


    "Mother, this voice is so scary, Qingqing is afraid."


    Dong Yunmei felt distressed all of a sudden, but the road is almost ready, at this time, it is better to take two more steps to see what the sea is.


    Gu Shuixiu hugged Dong Qingqing, and after a while of comfort, the little man calmed down.


    The road was cleared at this time, Dong Chenghu took the lead to climb the high slope, and after watching it for a while, he turned around and roared: "Shuixiu, the beach is also frozen, but the area is not large. , the waves can still beat over. It''s just that I can''t find anything like this."


    Everyone was a little disappointed when they heard it. In order not to let them down, Dong Chenghu specially asked everyone to go up the high **** to see the so-called sea.


    The Qin family was so shocked when they saw the sea that their mouths could not close. Zuo Qingsong was also lost for a long time. .


    The most exaggerated reaction here is that they belong to two children. They directly say that they will stay in Gaopo and will not go back. Later, it was Dong Yunmei who used both hard and soft skills to deceive people.


    A group of people returned to Dong''s house and their bodies were almost frozen. Everyone was immersed in the magnificent shock of the sea, and was speechless for a while.


    "It''s almost the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. In early February, the snow and ice begin to melt for a few days before construction can begin. Because you still have to build a house and buy land, I suggest you go to the town and give the title deed to the town. Once done, if you don¡¯t have enough money, you can advance your spring plowing wages in advance. After the land deed is completed, we can also plant the fields of our family¡¯s land. Taking advantage of these few days, I will first purchase the things that will be planted in the spring.


    In addition, I also want to ask you a favor. When you go to Panlong Town and pass Caozi Village, go to my house and ask my parents to help me collect some chickens, ducks, geese, and pigs Calf and lamb, I plan to build a farm in a valley, and I don''t have to rely on hunting to make a living in the future. "


    Gu Shuixiu told everyone in the venue her plans, and the Qin family was shocked by Gu Shuixiu''s boldness.


    "Shuixiu, you have no problem with raising so many things, but you are just husband and wife, can you finish eating? We are in the deep mountains, and every family is hunter, but no one will buy you these animals."


    Uncle Qin frowned and looked puzzled. Now he would not think that Gu Shuixiu was a woman with long hair and short knowledge, but thought she was an extremely thoughtful and capable helper.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled softly, "I keep these things for myself to eat, and I can also get some food to sell, or to visit relatives and friends. When raising them, control the quantity. There are a lot of family members. It is also good to improve the food every three or five times. As for the pigs, if they are raised and killed, the tigers will be transported to various villages and sold by people.


    But if we sell twice as much, we will sell it at a lower price. It is easy to sell the meat.


    In addition, I also want to raise some fish, it will be more convenient to eat fish in the future, this fish will be easier to raise, you will know later. "


    People don''t know what medicine Gu Shuixiu sells in the gourd, but this does not prevent them from expecting that if the Dong family really has tossed something, the Dong family will not forget their closest neighbors .


    The weather lasted for more than ten days. The snow outside had all melted and turned into ice, and the ice began to melt again. There was a wet feeling everywhere, and standing under a branch felt like it was raining.


    Dong Yunmei kept her two children from leaving the yard, so she could only play in the house.


    Gu Shuixiu was afraid that they would be unhappy after being locked up for a long time, so she instructed Dong Chenghu to make a set of log building blocks, which excited the two children, and almost called Gu Shuixiu''s mother.


    With that set of building blocks, Dong Yunmei can save worry Give them food, and the days should not be too beautiful.


    After eating the food prepared by Dong Yunmei a few times, everyone protested, and even Gu Shuixiu couldn''t accept it, so he had to take care of it himself.


    Dong Yunmei felt that she was wronged. In the past, her family was poor, and there was nothing for her to train her cooking skills. Later, she went to Wu''s house. And salt, and rotten vegetable leaves, she was asked to make food for the whole family, which was not a random stew. This also caused her to be unable to let go of cooking now, and she was reluctant to put so much oil, and she didn''t care about Shuixiu''s deliciousness no matter what she did.


    It''s just that Gu Shuixiu has been busy again these past few days and has no time to cook, so this task fell into Dong Yunmei''s hands again.


    I had no choice but to ask Dong Chenghu, "Good uncle, please help us ask auntie when she can cook for us."


    It happened that Zuo Qingsong and Dong Chenghu were doing homework together. Hearing the two children ask this question, he looked thoughtful. No wonder the food they ate these two days felt different.


    The two children continued to entangle Dong Chenghu and whispered in Dong Chenghu''s ear.


    "Uncle, my mother''s cooking is not as good as my mother-in-law''s. Go tell my mother-in-law that Qingqing helps her work and she cooks for Qingqing, okay?"


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and Zuo Qingsong rarely showed a smile. He really was a child and dared to say anything.


    "Qingqing, this can''t be heard by your mother, she should be sad." Zuo Qingsong felt that it was necessary for him to remind the two little ones, no matter what, it was their mother who did it Food, it''s not okay to be so disgusted.


    "That''s why I told you in a low voice, this is our secret, and it can''t be known by my mother." Dong Qingqing put her index finger on her mouth and made a small "shush" appearance, Like being a thief.


    Dong Chenghu held back his laughter and was about to suffer internal injuries.

 Chapter 55： Rice transplanting in paddy field, a bunch of novel seeds

    Zuo Qingsong also looked at these two little guys with a helpless expression.


    When the children ran away, Zuo Qingsong said, "Yunmei and the two children are well taken care of by the younger siblings."


    Zuo Qingsong''s tone was affirmative. Ask yourself, if he were to take care of their mother three, he would definitely not take care of them as well as Gu Shuixiu.


    I think when Dong Yunmei and the two children were rescued from the Wu family, they were still skinny, with withered hair and gray complexion. Now the two children have flesh on their faces, and their skin has gradually changed. White and tender, with shiny hair and bright eyes, looking at the children now, I can''t imagine how pitiful they were before.


    Especially Dong Yunmei, her change is the biggest. Back then, Dong Yunmei was tortured by the Wu family like an old woman in her 40s and 50s. It''s not very good, but it''s much stronger than a thousand, with some flesh growing on his body, and it doesn''t look as scary as before.


    Yes, not only Zuo Qingsong thinks so, everyone thinks that one of the reasons for Gu Shuixiu to set up this farm is to recuperate for Dong Yunmei and several children. I think they heard the doctor say Dong Yunmei To take good care of your body and eat supplements often, you know how scary the expenses are.


    Gu Shuixiu''s doing this can not only reduce the family''s expenses, but also open up a profitable business, so that the Dong family will not become strapped for supporting Dong Yunmei''s mother and daughter.


    Gu Shuixiu just smiled when she knew that everyone thought so, this is a beautiful misunderstanding, isn''t it? Her original intention of running this farm was to make money, but everyone had to think of her as such a virgin, so she had to admit it shamelessly.


    For more than ten days in a row, Gu Shuixiu kept herself in two rooms in the backyard to raise seedlings except for eating and sleeping every day. Dong Chenghu didn¡¯t understand this. Gu Shuixiu took care of it. As long as Gu Shuixiu ordered, he would help.


    Although the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong were curious about the so-called seedling cultivation, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t ask them for help, and they were embarrassed to move up.


    Until mid-February, the snow and ice in the mountains have all melted, and although it is still cold, the land has completely thawed.


    Because Dong Yunmei couldn''t do physical work, Gu Shuixiu asked her to prepare meals for all the people who were ploughing in the spring. The rest, including Mr. Hao, went down to the field with him.


    The first step is to fill the cultivated and fattened fields with water and turn them into paddy fields.


    The Qin family and Zuo Qingsong and Dong Chenghu are all blind in farming, blind, and when they heard that Gu Shuixiu was going to water the fields, they panicked and stepped forward to persuade her.


    "Shuixiu, although uncle has never planted fields, but he has never eaten pork and has always seen pigs running. Farming is not like this. What are you trying to plant?"


    Uncle Qin was the first to jump out, he couldn''t watch Gu Shuixiu destroy a good field.


    Gu Shuixiu had a calm face and smiled: "I want to grow rice, just rice."


    Don''t drown Tian!" Mr. Hao persuaded.


    Gu Shuixiu sincerely thanked them, but she knew how to grow rice scientifically. No matter what everyone said, she insisted on it. In the end, everyone had no choice but to listen to Gu Shuixiu.


    After all, this field belongs to the Dong family, and Dong Chenghu has no objection. Do they have an objection to use it for a bird?


    With a skeptical attitude, Uncle Qin watched Gu Shuixiu sprinkle grass and ash into the soil, and asked the leader to help Gu Shuixiu fill all the fields with water. Gu Shuixiu was finally satisfied. The uncles were heartbroken.


    This is a fertile field! Just being spoiled by this prodigal couple!


    Uncle Qin was so heartbroken that he almost knelt in the field and cried bitterly.


    After two or three days, until the paddy fields stopped absorbing water, Gu Shuixiu finally showed the seedlings she had cultivated to everyone.


    Everyone looked at the baskets of things that looked like weeds in front of them and looked at Gu Shuixiu suspiciously.


    "These are the seedlings, which are the rice seedlings I cultivated. What you have to do next is to plant the seedlings and plant these seedlings in the paddy fields. I will show you the demonstration later."


    Everyone thought it was novel, and followed Gu Shuixiu with a curious look on the baby''s face. One person helped her carry a large basket of seedlings. Dong Yunmei was also so curious that she didn''t even cook, so she followed them to the paddy field .


    "If you want to go out and plant rice seedlings, you have to lift up your trouser legs. This will make it easier to walk in the paddy field.


    Gu Shuixiu went down to the paddy field with a basket of seedlings, and saw that she quickly inserted a handful of seedlings into the water. What was strange was that all the seedlings stood upright and did not fall down. Gu Shuixiu''s speed Very fast, and two rows were inserted in a while.


    "Okay, just plant the rice as I just planted, and keep the distance under control, just like mine."


    Uncle Qin saw that the seedlings were standing in the water, and suddenly thought that maybe this method could really grow rice. All of a sudden, he no longer hesitated, and immediately got down to the field, but it looked easy, but it was not easy.


    The speed of the first day was very slow, the second day was a lot faster, and by the third day, the speed of these people had already caught up with Gu Shuixiu.


    Uncle Qin saw that the middle and lower seedlings were growing very well three days ago.


    On the fourth day, Gu Shuixiu went to the beach alone. Since she was going to burn bricks next, the seaweed in her house was definitely not enough. She took advantage of the time to collect the seaweed first. It''s easier to use after drying.


    Dong Chenghu and others are planting the rice with great effort, and they will not ask where Gu Shuixiu went.


    It took five days for a few people to plant all the paddy fields, and the next step is the fertile fields in another valley. Because Gu Shuixiu wanted to eat rice as the main food, rice was the main food. Farms will be built on the slopes of this valley, one-third of the fields will be used to grow wheat, half of the remaining fields will be used to grow corn, and the rest will be used to grow some fruits and vegetables.


    Yes, what Gu Shuixiu wants to plant is corn, and this corn is one of those strange seeds that the boss gave him when he bought grain seeds in Linhai County. I exchanged it in my hand. After I exchanged it, I couldn''t find anyone who knew the goods. The boss himself didn''t farm, so Gu Shuixiu was cheaper later.


    These seeds not only contain corn, but also tomatoes, bell peppers, peppers, peppers, carrots, celery, etc., and some are fruit seeds, Gu Shuixiu recognizes a cherry, watermelon, and the rest Not sure.

 Chapter 56： Fish and shrimp, Gu Shuixiu is sick

    Instead of using those bricks, they were all built with adobe. Gu Shuixiu also had people dig a fermentation pond and ditches. When the time comes, water will be diverted from the mountains to clean the farm. All the animal feces can flow into the fermentation pond through the ditches. This fermentation pond is It can provide fertilizers to the fields and form a virtuous circle of ecosystems.


    Uncle Qin was amazed when he saw it, and praised Gu Shuixiu for being smart. His eyes were so hot that he wanted to kneel down and pay his respects.


    Now Gu Shuixiu sees Uncle Qin and wants to take a detour.


    Gu Shuixiu thanked everyone for their help, not only paid everyone''s wages, but also gave some more.


    In the end, Dong Chenghu, Qin Shan, and Zuo Qingsong went to Caozi Village and Panlong Town to buy all the livestock. Uncle Qin was invited by Gu Shuixiu to fish in the river. No big fish, just thumb-sized small fish and shrimp.


    Uncle Qin is now very convinced of Gu Shuixiu. She said that the east will never go west. After five days of fishing in the river, she finally got all the fish and shrimp that Gu Shuixiu needed.


    After Gu Shuixiu settled the wages, she turned around and asked Dong Chenghu to stock these small fish and shrimps in the paddy field.


    Everyone was completely stunned. Wouldn¡¯t the fish and shrimp eat those seedlings when they entered the paddy field?


    Dong Chenghu followed Gu Shuixiu dumbfoundedly.


    Gu Shuixiu had to patiently explain to everyone: "The seedlings have grown for almost a month now, and the roots and stems in the water are already very thick, these fish and shrimp can''t be eaten, and when the fish and shrimp are big, The rice has also grown, and these fish and shrimp can eat the rice flowers in the water, and they can also eat some pests on the rice, which can promote a bumper rice harvest."


    When everyone heard the words, they suddenly realized, and then they looked surprised. If it was really like what Gu Shuixiu said, wouldn''t it mean that fish in paddy fields can not only harvest a good harvest, but also harvest a batch of big fish at that time. How much money can you earn!


    Hao made a rough estimate in her heart, the whole person was stunned, her blood was surging with excitement, she almost fainted, and she decided to work hard with the Dong family. Get rich too!


    These are all later stories.


    Ready, all that''s left is to open the kiln.


    After a spring rain, the Dong family started a booming brick-burning business. The Qin family and Zuo Qingsong have also completed the land deeds. The Qin family plans to build two identical houses, covering six acres. For the homestead, another ten acres of wasteland was purchased and prepared to be reclaimed into fields. At that time, Qin Shan and Qin Chuan each had five acres. Including some other expenses, it took eight or two and a half.


    Zuo Qingsong didn''t know what to plan. He actually wanted to build a bigger house by himself. This yard is about to catch up with the Qin family''s two, covering an area of ??five acres, plus another ten Mu wasteland, the total is 15 mu, and the total cost is nearly eight taels of silver.


    , they also went to the top of the mountain with hot springs to carry sulfur and sand.


    When Dong Chenghu burned the first batch of bricks, the two factories started construction.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu burned the bricks for almost two months and finally handed over the number of bricks the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong needed. not enough.


    When everything was done, Gu Shuixiu realized that spring was almost over, and the footsteps of early summer were approaching silently.


    The couple who were idle felt very unaccustomed to it. Gu Shuixiu went to the paddy fields every now and then. The rice is growing satisfactorily, and when I look at the greenery, I feel very comfortable.


    Rice flowers, don''t they have three or four kilograms in the autumn harvest?


    The crops in the other valley are not bad, but the watering is more troublesome. After all, it is not a paddy field, and it is not just a matter of diversion. Getting more and more tired, all these physical tasks have been handed over to Dong Chenghu.


    Even all the livestock in the livestock pen were handed over to Dong Chenghu to serve. He was so busy with these farm work every day that he didn''t even have time to go out hunting.


    "Sister, where''s Shuixiu? Are you still sleeping in the room?" Dong Chenghu just came back from the valley, and when he entered the door, he didn''t see Gu Shuixiu. I''m more motivated than anyone else, how come I''m getting more and more lazy recently, I can''t even get out of bed today, is it possible that I''m sick?


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still more when he thought about it, "Eldest sister, I''ll go see Shuixiu, if not, take her to see the doctor."


    Dong Yunmei nodded, followed by worry, the two little ones didn''t make a fuss when they saw the adult''s face was wrong, they sat obediently in the yard and played by themselves, not to cause trouble to others.


    Dong Chenghu entered the room and saw that Gu Shuixiu was really still lying on the bed. He was very frightened. He called Gu Shuixiu softly in the past, but Gu Shuixiu did not wake up. Dong Chenghu saw that she was sleeping so deeply. even more afraid.


    I immediately packed up and walked towards the beach with Gu Shuixiu in my arms. Before going out, she told Dong Yunmei to take care of her family, but she did not tell Dong Yunmei that they were going to Linhai County by boat.


    Dong Chenghu carried Gu Shuixiu down the high slope, gently put the person into the dock, and covered Gu Shuixiu with a padded jacket.


    Everything was ready, Dong Chenghu immediately set off and rowed towards Linhai County.


    Gu Shuixiu woke up with the sound of the waves. At this time, the ship was approaching Linhai County. Gu Shuixiu came out of the dock and was surprised to learn that she had slept so deadly. She can sleep so much, she is almost catching up with the sow!


    It was just after noon when the two arrived in Linhai County, and there were not many pedestrians on the street. As the so-called spring sleepiness and autumn fatigue, at this time, the rich people are all on their lunch break, and ordinary people are either going to work or going to the fields. , but also clean.

 Chapter 57： Im happy, I invite Gus family to stay for a while

    When Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu arrived at the medical center, the doctor was taking a nap, and the apprentices in the medical center were carefully reading the medical book, looking peaceful.


    Dong Chenghu''s anxious voice broke the calm of the medical hall.


    "Doctor, doctor, my wife is ill, you have to take a look." Dong Chenghu put Gu Shuixiu in the doctor''s position and looked at the doctor like a pug.


    The doctor was taken aback, thinking that something was wrong with Gu Shuixiu, and he came over to see Gu Shuixiu before he put on his shoes.


    "This lady has a ruddy face, red lips and white teeth, and she can''t see any weakness, why is she ill? Please stretch out your hand, and I will take a pulse."


    Gu Shuixiu obediently stretched out her hand and looked at the doctor eagerly. She also felt that she was not sick, but recently her body was so abnormal that even she began to question herself.


    Now, don''t worry, your wife is in good health and there is no major problem. The old man will prescribe some calming anti-abortion pills later, and go back and have a good rest.


    After the first three months, some symptoms of pregnancy will gradually disappear, so don¡¯t be so nervous. "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t react for a while, and then he heard the doctor''s words with a look of ecstasy, and stammered: "I...I''m going to...become a father?"


    "I''m going to be a mother!" Gu Shuixiu gently touched her flat stomach, there was a baby that belonged to her, and she could meet her in nine months.


    When she thinks of this, Gu Shuixiu''s color is unbelievably gentle.


    Dong Chenghu was immersed in the joy of being a father-to-be, so excited that he almost hit the wall.


    The doctor didn''t take it seriously when he saw many such couples. He was very tolerant and kind and laughed and said some words of advice. The couple firmly remembered the doctor''s words and paid more. Consult gold, happily out of the hospital.


    "Chenghu, I''ll go to the cloth village to buy some muslin cloth, and then make some soft clothes for the child."


    "Chenghu, I''ll go to the carpenter to order a shaker first, so that the baby can sleep."


    "Tiger..."


    The hot-headed couple swept the streets of Linhai County frantically, including brown sugar, salt and oil, some did not, bought a lot of them, and it was about to get dark. Calm down, leave Linhai County on a boat, and return to Cuizhu Mountain, it is already dark.


    Dong Chenghu was worried that Gu Shuixiu would not be safe, so he sent her back to the house and went back to move things.


    Dong Yunmei saw so many things that her whole mind couldn''t turn her head. It didn''t mean to go to a doctor, how did it become a purchase?


    Dong Chenghu smirked and told the news of Gu Shuixiu''s pregnancy, Dong Yunmei was overjoyed, she was even happier than she was pregnant, and also told Dong Chenghu to burn incense for his parents and tell them the good news. .


    On the second day, Dong Chenghu did as Dong Yunmei said, and brought some gifts to Caozi Village to tell the Gu family the good news. Gu Shuixiu was delighted by staying in Cuizhu Mountain for a few days.


    Of course, Dong Chenghu didn''t tell Gu Shuixiu this plan and wanted to surprise her.


    Dong Chenghu carried a large bag and a small bag into Caozi Village. When the villagers saw that Dong Chenghu came to Gu''s house alone, could it be that something happened to Gu Shuixiu? Some gossip villagers followed Dong Chenghu to Gu''s house.


    The Zhao family was picking vegetables in the backyard. He was overjoyed to hear that Dong Chenghu was here. When he came out, he didn¡¯t see Gu Shuixiu, and there were a bunch of villagers watching the fun. Did something happen to the water show?


    Zhao looked at Dong Chenghu with some doubts, "Chenghu, why are you the only one here, Shui Xiu?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eldest brother, "Mother-in-law, Shuixiu is happy, she is not convenient to come here, I will come to see you, and take you to my house for a few days."


    Dong Chenghu''s voice was loud and clear, and all the villagers who were watching the lively outside heard it clearly. For a while, everyone was envious of Gu Mingde and Zhao''s family. Having such a son-in-law is like having an extra son.


    Those who do not have a son-in-law wish Dong Chenghu to be their son-in-law, and after a son-in-law compares, they wish to let their daughter remarry, and secretly hate their daughter''s bad life, if the son-in-law is not good, they are even more jealous of Gu Mingde''s good luck.


    There are sour words and gossips. Naturally, the Gu Laifu family was compared again. Thinking of how beautiful Gu Zhenzhu married at the beginning, how ironic it is now.


    As soon as Gu Mingde heard that Dong Chenghu was here to pick them up and go to Dong''s house, he agreed without thinking. He had long wanted to see Gu Shuixiu''s living environment, and he was forced to take Gu Shuixiu. Married hastily, if you don''t see the Dong family with your own eyes, Gu Mingde''s heart will not be at ease.


    If the Dong family is really bad, Gu Mingde even plans to try his best to persuade Dong Chenghu to move to Caozi Village.


    With this calculation in mind, Gu Mingde asked Zhao to quickly pack up, leave the house and the ground to the neighbors to take care of, and hurriedly followed Dong Chenghu away.


    The thought of Gu Shuixiu not coming back to see them have to go over mountains and mountains like this makes me even more uncomfortable. No wonder Dong Chenghu said that Gu Shuixiu could not go out because she was pregnant. Where can pregnant women go?


    Gu Mingde didn''t say anything to Gu Erniu, but just walked forward.


    The group finally reached the valley where the Qin family was located, and the sun was about to set in the west.


    The Qin family and Zuo Qingsong are still in full swing, and the three houses have begun to take shape.


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was relieved, and he called out with a smile on his face: "Uncle, auntie, you are still busy, I will bring my father-in-law and mother-in-law over to stay for a few days."


    Dong Chenghu introduced the Gu family to the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong. Gu Mingde knew Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong, but Uncle Qin and Hao met for the first time.


    Both sides are friendly people, and they are too intimate without saying a word.


    "Big brother, this house is about to be built? It''s still a brick house! This house looks elegant when it''s built!" Gu Mingde''s eyes were full of envy, thinking that he would build it after the autumn harvest. Is it possible to make a house like this?


    Uncle Qin laughed when he heard it, "Thanks to your daughter and son-in-law, these bricks and tiles were bought for your son-in-law, and their home is called style!"


    The Gu family are all shocked now, when did Dong Chenghu actually have such a craft? If you have such craftsmanship, what kind of hunter are you still nesting in this deep mountain? The Gu family didn''t think about the burning of bricks to Gu Shuixiu at all.

 Chapter 58： The shock of the family, raising pigs

    Dong Chenghu just smirked, and after saying hello, he led Gu Mingde and others to continue to drive home, almost crossing the river, Gu Mingde was still talking about how good the house built by the Qin family was.


    In the end, he passed through the grove and saw the gate of the fence that was even more imposing than the city wall. Gu Mingde was so shocked that he was speechless, Zhao Shi and Gu Erniu were also dumbfounded.


    Dummy watching Dong Chenghu pull the hemp rope in front of the door.


    Dong Yunmei came out and opened the door soon.


    Zhao looked at Dong Yunmei in front of her and felt very familiar. After thinking about it for a long time, she suddenly realized, and said in surprise: "Have you met the eldest sister of the Dong family before?"


    Dong Yunmei nodded embarrassedly, asking Gu Mingde and others to greet him and invite someone in, and then close the door.


    The scenery inside the door was even more shocking to the Gu family. Not far away, there was a magnificent mansion with a huge area. It was all built of bricks and tiles. From the gate, there is a small road leading directly to the front of the house. The road is paved with floor tiles, which is very flat. Gu Mingde looked at such a long road with all floor tiles, and thought distressedly, how much money would it cost? ?


    Fruit trees were planted on both sides of the road, high and low, on the slopes, some were transplanted from the deep mountains, and some were planted by Gu Shuixiu. The green grass grows out, and the air is full of the fragrance of flowers and grass.


    This feels like being in a fairyland, and the Gu family are all intoxicated by this beautiful scenery.


    Dong Chenghu walked to the door of the house, opened the door first, and shouted from inside: "Shuixiu! Who do you think is here?"


    The Gu family woke up from the beautiful scenery, and Dong Chenghu invited them to stay here without telling Gu Shuixiu!


    Gu Shuixiu was basking in the sun in the yard. When she heard Dong Chenghu''s call, she wondered what the man was doing after disappearing for a long time. He hurried to open the door. , Gu Shuixiu was very surprised, and hurriedly turned to the side to invite someone in.


    "Daddy, Erniu, have you eaten? I''ll go get you something delicious now!" Gu Shuixiu was both happy and moved, and rushed into the kitchen.


    Dong Yunmei said with a smile: "My family, you all sit in the main room first, and I will go to the kitchen to help Shuixiu."


    Everything is made of bricks, and it looks clean and airy.


    Those dishes and chopsticks are all placed in a special cabinet, and there is no need to worry about mosquitoes and dust. Zhao is very happy to see it, and thinks that he will also get such a cabinet when he builds his own house. .


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Mrs. Zhao came in, and hurriedly drove her out, "Mother, I and the eldest sister are busy here, you have traveled such a long mountain road, hurry up and take a rest, we will have dinner later. All right."


    "I''m not tired, what are you going to do? I''ll help you."


    Gu Shuixiu was helpless and had no choice but to look at Dong Yunmei, "Sister, let''s kill a chicken and duck tonight, and let Chenghu go and bring back two bigger fish, I''ll make a sweet and sour fish. Mother, why don''t you go catch chickens and ducks with the eldest sister, and Chenghu leads Daddy and the others to go around the fields, and bring me some fish by the way?"


    Dong Yunmei put down her kitchen knife and smiled: "This is a good feeling, my mother, how about going for a walk with me?"


    The Zhao family didn''t know what medicine Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei were selling in the gourd, so she was curious and nodded honestly.


    Gu Shuixiu has already steamed the rice and made a few flower rolls, which are now also steamed in a basket.


    Dong Yunmei had already washed all the dishes, Gu Shuixiu thought about waiting for the chicken, duck and fish to come back and cook again, so she went back to the yard to lie down.


    The large army marched mightily towards the valley where the paddy field was located. Now the road that Cuizhu Mountain often travels has been repaired and smoothed, and it didn¡¯t take a few people to reach the paddy field all the way.


    Gu Mingde was so surprised when he saw these paddy fields that he was almost speechless, "Yo! You are planting this rice! You have planted so much, and looking at the growth of the rice, you will definitely grow big this year. Harvest!"


    Gu Mingde rushed to the edge of the paddy field excitedly, only to find that the field was actually full of water, and if you looked closely, there were still fish swaying, big and small!


    Gu Mingde was so frightened that he was speechless. He had never seen rice like this before, and his mind was completely stunned.


    Dong Chenghu conveyed Gu Shuixiu''s meaning in a succinct and comprehensive manner, and then took the net bag and started catching fish in the paddy field. Gu Erniu thought it was fun and interesting, and he followed suit.


    It took a while for a few people to stay four big fish of about three pounds.


    "Shuixiu said that this fish now has rice flowers to eat, and it grows more plump." Dong Chenghu smiled and led the crowd away from the paddy field and went to another valley where livestock were raised.


    With the impact of the paddy field on everyone, seeing this valley again, everyone will not be so rude, only when they get closer, only to find out that he only knows one or two things planted in the field, and the rest are fundamental Just can''t understand.


    There are about a hundred chickens, ducks and geese raised in the livestock pens, six pigs, two cattle, and four goats.


    "This is too much!" Zhao exclaimed.


    "Brother-in-law, are you planning to raise them and sell them?" Gu Erniu had never seen anyone raising so many animals, and jumped around happily for a while.


    Dong Chenghu went into the livestock pen and caught the two largest chickens and ducks, and then said: "The chickens, ducks and geese are not for sale, but keep them to eat. Your sister will eat one every day when she gives birth. Now I eat one at home almost every day to replenish everyone''s body, so these are not too many. As for those sheep, they are mainly used to produce goat milk.


    . "


    Dong Chenghu said very proudly.


    Gu Mingde quickly refused, "No way, you have worked hard to raise for a year, this pig can be exchanged for a lot of money!"


    "Does my father-in-law want to raise pigs? We have three sows, and only one of them is public. Then we will sell the sows after the sows are bred to give birth to piglets. If your family wants to Raise them, and I''ll catch a few little pigs for you."


    "This method is not bad. We only need to raise one or two in our family. As for the big pigs, if you get the house, I will worry about you!" Gu Mingde didn''t want to take advantage of Gu Shuixiu, But it is acceptable to give one or two piglets. After all, the piglets are not expensive. Even if you want to buy them, you can pay for them at home.


    Everyone came out with Dong Chenghu and finally understood why Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t go to Caozi Village with them to live. With such a nice house and so many farm animals, they would be reluctant to give up go!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Add two chapters at night, O(¡É_¡É)O haha~

 Chapter 59： Great dinner, good son-in-law

    After that, Gu Mingde stopped talking about letting them move to Caozi Village.


    When Dong Chenghu cleaned up the chicken, duck, and fish, Gu Shuixiu started to cook. After all, it was the first time for his family members to come here. This meal must be done well.


    Gu Shuixiu made use of the existing resources to show her eighteen martial arts, and made a plate of sweet and sour fish, braised fried fish, fish head and wild vegetable soup, seafood mixed porridge, zongye chicken, honey roast duck, Braised pork, cold fungus, cold toon, these are the unique wild vegetables now, and there is kelp that has just been made in the sea for two days, and then made a kelp soup. The staple food is rice and flower rolls.


    Such a table is more plentiful than Gu''s family''s New Year''s Eve dinner. Their family has just celebrated the new year thanks to the half roe deer sent by Dong Chenghu and a few pounds of pork brought back by Gu Daniu, even chicken and duck. I was reluctant to kill it and eat it. Gu family couldn''t even think about a table of chicken, duck, fish and meat like the Dong family.


    Fortunately, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are headed by the Dong family.


    Zhao teased the two children: "Do you think your aunt''s belly is a younger brother or a younger sister?"


    Dong Yunmei put down her chopsticks and looked at her two little girls expectantly. Gu Shuixiu didn''t care, whether it was a man or a woman, it was her baby, and she liked them all.


    Unexpectedly, Dong Qingqing was still thinking, but Dong Youyou said loudly: "It''s my brother!"


    The Zhao family was overjoyed, came over and hugged Dong Youyou to her lap, and asked with a smile, "How do you know it''s your brother?"


    Dong Youyou still had chicken drumsticks in her mouth, and said vaguely, "I dreamed of my brother, playing with me."


    Now everyone can hear it clearly, even the younger brother dreamed that Gu Shuixiu must be a son, not only Zhao Shi thinks so, other people think so too, now Gu Shuixiu has become the whole family Focus on the object.


    Because she gave birth to three children, Zhao has a lot of pregnancy experience, so she began to give Gu Shuixiu more knowledge about pregnancy.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei both listened very seriously. The former is because she is pregnant with a child and wants to learn from each other''s knowledge of ancient parenting. Hear meticulously.


    This time, Zhao''s enthusiasm for being a teacher was even more stimulated. The three women gathered together and talked about the trend that has not stopped after dark. The men couldn''t, so they had to consciously clean up the dishes .


    When the three of them chatted happily, the table was already clean.


    Alright, they can go to bed.


    "Mother, since you come here, enjoy it, don''t be busy sleeping, our house has built a bathroom, not only can take a shower, but also take a bath, the water inside is drawn from the mountain In the bathroom, there is a special stove for hot water, and even the pot is a custom-made large water pot. After boiling a pot and adding cold water, it is enough to take a comfortable bath.


    superior. "


    Zhao Zhao was so moved by Gu Shuixiu''s words that she agreed without any trouble.


    Gu''s family took a good bath before they went to bed comfortably, the custom-made step-by-step bed, the soft spring quilt, the room was full of fragrant smells, it was like living in a fairy, The Gu family slept extremely soundly as soon as it was dawn.


    Zhao and Gu Mingde got up strangely late, and when they got out of the house, Dong Yunmei had already made breakfast.


    It was goat milk to accompany the pancake buns, and boiled several white water eggs, which was very rich.


    "It''s so good to eat early in the morning!" Zhao Shi once again refreshed his understanding of the Dong family.


    Dong Yunmei chuckled: "Goat milk and eggs are prescribed by Shuixiu, I have to drink a bowl and eat one every morning. Now I eat like this every day, and my health feels much better. , Even the skin has improved a lot. My two children have the most obvious changes. Now the white and chubby raised can all drag the blessing of this goat''s milk egg.


    You can only drink goat milk with steamed buns. Shuixiu likes to eat pancakes, so I made some more. Chenghu likes to eat buns, so I made both. "


    Gu''s family nodded and looked after Gu Shuixiu''s three meals a day, what else did they worry about? As the saying goes, one whiteness hides three ugly things, but now Gu Shuixiu looks so tender that she can squeeze out the water, her hair is black and watery, her eyes are bright, and her teeth are bright.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu lives in the deep mountains, and she doesn''t usually go out much, and she won''t go far in the future, so she doesn''t have to worry about meeting bad people outside.


    The Gu family is very fortunate now that they married their daughter to Dong Chenghu. The Gu family has become what it is today because of the addition of Dong Chenghu, a good son-in-law. Gu Mingde and the Zhao family don¡¯t even remember the plan of Gu Laifu and his son. , I still have some thanks to them in my heart. If they weren''t good at calculating, their family wouldn''t have picked up such a big bargain.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao¡¯s family lived in Cuizhu Mountain for three days. Zhao¡¯s family helped Gu Shuixiu to clean up the house every day, while Gu Mingde went to the fields every day to study paddy field planting, wondering if it was in the fields at home Do it too. Gu Erniu followed Dong Chenghu''s **** every day, either to go hunting or to see the Qin family and the Zuo family build a house.


    After three days, Gu Mingde finally proposed to return home. Although the family''s fields have been taken care of by the neighbors, it is not good to trouble them for too long.


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Mingde''s insistence and discussed it with Gu Shuixiu. He went to the paddy field to catch eight big fish, four hens, four female ducks, and packed up a large basket of dried seafood. Kelp, oysters, squid, dried sea cucumbers, etc. Dong Chenghu took these things with him when he sent Gu Mingde and the others back.


    The group entered Caozi Village and immediately attracted the attention of the villagers.


    The ability is grateful to the other party, and will send some food from time to time. Those who hide away when they are sad, but now they come together, Zhao will naturally not give a good face.


    When all the villagers left, Mr. Zhao caught a hen and went to the neighbors, thanking them for helping them take care of a few people.


    The first time to actively agree down.

 Chapter 60： Go to Linhai County again, butler Zhangs request

    In the blink of an eye, it is midsummer. Although it is not that hot in the mountains, the sun is very poisonous at noon.


    The house of the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong has been built, and now the only thing left is to enclose the fields. The group had been busy for ten days and finally used up all the bricks. At this time, the field had already surrounded the height of an adult''s chest.


    After getting up, he immediately went into the mountains to hunt, got a deer and a wild boar, and sent them all to the Dong family because he was grateful for the help of the Dong family.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu refused to accept it.


    Uncle Qin immediately became anxious, "Don''t think that I don''t know, the number of bricks you gave is wrong, more than half, and the price of the blue bricks is good, you are so greedy, isn''t it? It¡¯s cheap, if you don¡¯t accept these deer and boars, you¡¯ll look down on us!¡±


    Uncle Qin¡¯s words are serious, Dong Chenghu has no choice but to take these two big guys. Now the weather can¡¯t let go, Dong Chenghu simply dealt with the deer and pulled out the deer skin After drying, you can make moccasin boots later. Shuixiu said that moccasin boots are waterproof.


    Deer antler and deer **** can be received as medicinal herbs. The deer blood is processed by Gu Shuixiu and soaked into deer blood medicinal wine, and the remaining venison is all made into venison jerky or bacon strips.


    The wild boar was transported by Dong Chenghu to Linhai County alone, and then sold to Zhang Mansion for seven or eight taels of silver, and the venison and deer whip was also bought for a dozen taels of silver. The money of the Qin family is almost equal to the money that the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong built a house.


    Dong Chenghu simply made up his own mind and ordered some furniture for the two families to send over, or he felt uneasy.


    Hao''s family didn''t say how happy they were when they saw the furniture, their family''s money had to be saved for their two sons to marry wives. It''s time to do it again, Dong Chenghu is now a gift to others'' hearts.


    The furniture for the three houses is all furnished, and the wood is only ordinary, sturdy and durable, and the total cost is 12 taels, and we have 8 taels left."


    Dong Chenghu was afraid that Gu Shuixiu would be unhappy, so he confessed a little uneasy about what he had done first.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed when she heard the words, "We got eight taels of silver, enough, so they feel better, we are also at ease, and we can still do things smoothly, you are more and more good at handling things now. "


    Dong Chenghu received Gu Shuixiu''s compliment, and was as happy as a child eating candy. It took a long time for him to calm down.


    "There is one more thing, saying it may make you unhappy, but if you don''t say it, I feel uneasy." Dong Chenghu struggled for a long time and decided to tell Gu Shuixiu everything.


    "This time I went to Linhai County and found that there were many more displaced people in the county after a winter, and many displaced people were begging on the streets, and many shops in the county were closed. The restaurant is also deserted.


    I just went directly to Zhang Mansion to find Butler Zhang to sell wild boars, you know? I haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. Butler Zhang seems to be a dozen years older, with more white hair on his head than our father. I was very shocked at the time, but I didn''t dare to ask. Butler Zhang didn''t say anything. When he saw that I was going to sell prey, he warmly greeted me.


    I asked why you didn''t follow me, and I said it was inconvenient for you to go out when you have children. Butler Zhang was not in a dilemma. After weighing the boar, he paid the money happily, but before I left, he said something very strange, which I still don''t understand. "


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart sank, she only felt that something was going on inside, her face became a little dignified, "What did he say?"


    " He said that things are about to change, so don''t go out in the future. He also asked me where I was going to go, and I said I would go to a drugstore to sell medicinal materials. Butler Zhang asked which drugstore it was. I didn''t say anything more. In the end, he still had an unkind request, saying that he hoped that I could go to the medicine store that sells medicine in four months. He would leave an important thing there. If I have the heart, I will Take care of him for a while.


    Shuixiu, do you think something happened to Butler Zhang? How do you speak strangely? I thought that when we first arrived in Linhai County, it would be hard to refuse if housekeeper Zhang took care of our business. Do you think I will go or not in four months? "


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t know what to say now. This housekeeper obviously foresees that she will be in great trouble before looking for Dong Chenghu. It''s a pity that she didn''t follow her this time.


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu''s annoyed face, and felt a little flustered, "Shuixiu, if you don''t want me to go, I won''t go, anyway, there are still four months, and then he will say I''ll forget it."


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and shook her head, thinking for a moment before slowly saying: "This housekeeper is obviously in trouble, since he will store important things in the pharmacy, it means that the people in the pharmacy are reliable. We have also spoken to the pharmacy owner several times, and the boss is a real person.


    We have promised Butler Zhang to help him keep things, so let''s help him to the end, it can be regarded as repayment of Butler Zhang''s previous favor, I will go to Linhai County with you in four months, when the time comes If we enter the pharmacy in the name of buying a contraceptive pill, we will surely not arouse suspicion from others. "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t want Gu Shuixiu to be in danger, but he should have done it. Now Gu Shuixiu has said so, in order not to make Gu Shuixiu angry, Dong Chenghu had no choice but to promise Gu Shuixiu, but he seemed to pretend A big rock.


    In the days that followed, Dong Chenghu not only went to the fields every day to serve crops, but also went out to hunt occasionally. The rest of the time was to follow the two children to learn literacy with Gu Shuixiu. Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t expect them to be good, she It''s not good to write by yourself, so I can only teach them how to read, and then ask them a gentleman later.


    Dong Yunmei is grateful to Gu Shuixiu for giving so much to her children, and she is even more dedicated to taking care of the family, so that the house is only in order, and Gu Shuixiu doesn''t even have a chance to wash the dishes.


    She hasn''t been to the two valleys for a long time, and she doesn''t know what the condition of the livestock is now, how are the rice crops growing?


    With something in her heart, she couldn''t sit still, and when she went out to the field, Dong Chenghu just came back from the field, and asked with a puzzled look: "Shuixiu, what are you doing? Where are you going?"

 Chapter 61： catch fish, sell fish

    "I went to the fields to see, I almost forgot to care about these crops. I don''t know if those crops are mature?"


    When Dong Chenghu heard this was a big deal, he hurriedly followed Gu Shuixiu to the field behind his ass, muttering to himself, "I wanted to ask you, but the rice in the paddy field is all dead. Ears of rice, the leaves are starting to turn yellow, I''m worried that when the rice is ripe and the stems are withered, will they rot in the water?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, stopped suddenly, and said anxiously to Dong Chenghu: "You go home now and get some baskets and fish catchers, and by the way, I''ll invite eldest sister and uncle Qin over to help, let''s Today, I got the fish and shrimp out of the paddy field and released the water in the paddy field."


    Dong Chenghu became anxious when he saw Gu Shuixiu being so anxious, and ran away without a trace.


    Gu Shuixiu finally breathed a sigh of relief when she arrived at the paddy field alone. Fortunately, she was in time, and the release of water at this time would not affect the rice harvest.


    I am afraid that the situation can only be driven one ditch by one ditch.


    First drive out the fish in one ditch, then block both ends, and then drive the second ditch, and the woman just catches the fish behind.


    With such a tacit cooperation, I finally caught all the big fish and small fish in the ditch before it got dark. Forget the finger-sized ones, just let them go with the water.


    In addition, I caught two or three baskets of crayfish, river shrimp, and many snails. This is really a bountiful harvest.


    Uncle Qin was as happy as his family got these things.


    "Chenghu, there are about two or three hundred fish weighing four or five catties here, and more than five hundred fish weighing about three catties. And this shrimp, you have to take it out. Is it sold?"


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu, saw her nodding, and grinned: "Uncle and aunt, brother Qingsong, you all bring some back to change the taste, I will save another part for my father-in-law and mother-in-law, The rest are sold."


    Uncle Qin didn''t say anything more when he saw that Dong Chenghu was confident.


    Before they left, Dong Chenghu gave the Qin family five five-jin fish, ten three-jin fish, and some crayfish and snails. Zuo Qingsong only took away the big fish for two days. Don''t do it all.


    Dong Chenghu asked for unknown reasons, but Zuo Qingsong said coolly, "I can only cook fish, I can''t eat more." Then he simply left, leaving Dong Chenghu alone. chaos.


    That night, Dong Chenghu took two large baskets of fish and a large basket of spicy crayfish cooked by Gu Shuixiu to Linhai County.


    I don''t know what to do, where can I get the recipe for the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper knocked and slapped him for a long time. Seeing that Dong Chenghu was real, he asked three questions, so he had to pay the money and let him go, and instantly charged a basket of big fish.


    The other basket was about three catties of fish. The shopkeeper of the restaurant didn¡¯t like it, so Dong Chenghu took it to the street and sold it. No matter how much strength, not much cost, Dong Chenghu simply sold it cheap.


    A 3-pound fish on the market costs about 20 cents, so he sells it for 18 cents. There are always people who have children who need to feed their mothers fish, and 18 cents buy a three-pound fish Heavy fish are really not expensive, and some families buy them in groups of three or four.


    When the sun came up and there were 23 left to sell, Dong Chenghu simply took the fish to the slum. In the alley that the slum must pass through.


    When the beggars returned to the slum, they happened to see a basket of fish that had just died. They were still fresh. back to the slums.


    Immediately some beggars recognized that it was the fish of a man selling fish in the market today, Song Youxin asked a few more questions, the man thought for a long time before he suddenly realized, "I think I saw that man selling fish today. The fish looks familiar, now that I think about it, that man is the man in the couple who brought us food and invited the doctor."


    Song Youxin thought about the couple who guarded them last time, and most of the doubts in his heart went away, so people hurriedly cleaned up the fish, and gave everyone a good meal today, thinking about whether to go to the river Find someone below.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know that he was already thinking about him, and happily returned to Cuizhu Mountain with the money in his hand, intending to take a nap, and then transport the remaining fish and shrimp to sell.


    This review of the water show only left about fifty big fish and half a frame of crayfish. Those river prawns were not going to be sold, they were all left, and the rest were all shipped out by Dong Chenghu .


    Urine Dun as an excuse to walk.


    He made up his mind that he would not go to the restaurant to deal with the shopkeeper again in the near future.


    The remaining fish, Dong Chenghu, was not sold at the market this time, but was sent to Zhang''s house. The back door of the mansion was photographed for a long time, but no one came to open the door.


    A passer-by happened to see him, and kindly stepped forward and said, "Brother, are you looking for someone from this manor? But are there any relatives of your family?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head for unknown reasons, kept his eyes open and said, "I am a fish seller. The housekeeper in this house ordered fish with me before. I just sold a part of it, thinking that there is still left. There are so many, I can¡¯t sell them all at the market, so I came over and asked Steward Zhang if he still wanted it, and if not, I¡¯ll ask another house.¡±


    The man then noticed the basket next to Dong Chenghu, seeing that it was full of fish, he believed him, and said with a sigh: "This family is all killed! Poor, the whole family was killed. Now, even children are not spared. Alas! Big brother, I think you should leave quickly, but don''t get into trouble."


    Dong Chenghu felt cold all over his body and could not even say a word. He didn''t know how he knocked on the door of other houses to sell fish. Although all the fish were sold in the end, he But he was not happy at all, all he thought in his mind was what Butler Zhang had entrusted to him.


    Thinking of how good butler Zhang died like this, he felt sad, wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry, he was confused, he didn''t know what to do at this time, but he remembered Gu Shuixiu As said before, they cannot be ungrateful people.

 Chapter 62： Entrusted thing, two more children

    Thinking about this, Dong Chenghu decided not to go back yet. Before it was completely dark, he went to the pharmacy first, and as soon as he entered the door, he said loudly: "The shopkeeper, I want to buy it for my daughter-in-law. Tobacco pills, my daughter-in-law is pregnant."


    The voice was so loud that passersby could hear it. When everyone heard that it was a happy event about the pregnancy of their daughter-in-law, they all held a tolerant and understanding mentality. After hearing it, they stopped paying attention.


    The shopkeeper listened to Dong Chenghu''s words and invited people inside. While walking, he introduced several good fetal protection pills in the pharmacy. It was not until he entered the inner room that the shopkeeper closed the door and asked cautiously. Said: "Why are you here?"


    Dong Chenghu was so nervous, he pretended to be calm and said, "Zhang... Butler Zhang asked me to come."


    The shopkeeper is relieved now, and the tone of his speech is also a lot closer, "Do you know what Butler Zhang entrusted you with?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head honestly, "He only said it was extremely important, and he asked me to take care of it for a while."


    Just one more day at risk.


    The shopkeeper immediately wrote an address to Dong Chenghu, "You will know when you go to the house written on it. When you arrive at the house, press the left button three times, then the side twice, then three times on the left, and the inside people will understand.¡±


    The shopkeeper made it so mysterious, making Dong Chenghu even more uneasy.


    When he came out of the pharmacy, Dong Chenghu had a pack of bottles and jars in his arms, which were full of anti-abortion pills, and some wound medicines.


    Withdrew after a while.


    Dong Chenghu pondered calmly in the fishing boat for a long time, and immediately rowed the boat away and floated on the river for a long time, until it was late at night before slowly rowing to the inland river, and finally stopped at a bank , There is no port on this shore, only a deserted half-person tall water plant, which can just block the ship.


    Dong Chenghu hid the boat in the aquatic plants and disembarked. By the time he got ashore, his clothes were soaked through, so he couldn''t care less, and immediately found the address written to him by the pharmacy shopkeeper. .


    According to the instructions of the pharmacy shopkeeper, Dong Chenghu was successfully invited into the house. There was only a woman, a boy of about four years old and a baby who was still in swaddling.


    The woman knelt down for Dong Chenghu when she entered the door, so frightened that Dong Chenghu almost jumped three feet high.


    "Engong, I know that you are the person Zhang Butler said, and now our Zhang residence has been destroyed. It took six months for Butler Zhang to arrange a game before secretly sending me and the two young masters. Come out, those people are looking for us like crazy outside, slave and maid beg you to take the two sons away and help the master raise the two sons, our Zhang family must be very grateful."


    The woman kowtowed to Dong Chenghu violently, so frightened that Dong Chenghu no longer knew how to react. Turning his head to look at the beautiful little boy and the innocent little baby, Dong Chenghu thought about the child he was about to give birth, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    The woman was overjoyed when she saw that Dong Chenghu agreed, went to the house to find two burdens, and handed the two children to Dong Chenghu with tears in her eyes, "This one is left by the master to the two young masters, This burden is to thank you for taking in the two young masters. Hurry up and leave while it''s dark, I won''t go with you, I can stay for a while."


    "Master, you have to take good care of your brother, listen to this uncle, be good, you know?"


    The little boy wept silently and nodded obediently.


    Dong Chenghu put the little boy and two burdens into the basket, and the little baby was held in his arms, taking advantage of the night to walk away in the woman''s reluctant eyes.


    It was not until he got on the fishing boat that Dong Chenghu heaved a sigh of relief and sailed the boat to the other side of the river and stopped.


    At this time, the little boy also came out of the basket. Seeing that the boat was not leaving, he did not dare to ask. He looked at Dong Chenghu helplessly. Next to the boy, he sat on the other side of him, and said softly, "Uncle and Butler Zhang are friends, and Butler Zhang has helped uncle a lot, so don''t be afraid, uncle will definitely take you to a safe place and take care of you. big.


    It''s not yet dawn, and all the fishing boats have stopped. Get a good night''s sleep first, and we''ll be home in a minute. "


    Perhaps Dong Chenghu''s voice has such a calm magic power, or maybe the little boy was too tired to hold on, and finally the child fell asleep leaning against the dock.


    Dong Chenghu covered the child with a coat and sat alone outside the dock to meditate.


    At this time, he thought of how dangerous it was just now, but fortunately he was clever and kept his mind.


    The little boy was woken up by his brother''s cry. After waking up, he found that the boat was already sliding, and the sun had already shone into the dock.


    The little boy poked his head out secretly, Dong Chenghu found out and smiled: "Wake up! Just wait a little longer, we are almost home. It is already safe here, no one will find you. ."


    The little boy showed a relaxed smile when he heard this, and whispered, "Uncle, my brother is hungry." At this time, his stomach also growled.


    Dong Chenghu then remembered that the two children had not eaten all night, and they must have been hungry long ago, so he quickly comforted: "We will be home in half an hour, and we will have food after we get home. Okay, just be patient."


    It''s a pity that the big one could hold back, but the small one could hold back.


    Dong Chenghu was so frightened that he hurriedly ran home with his two children in his arms.


    Gu Shuixiu was worried about Dong Chenghu for a whole night, but she finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Dong Chenghu coming back.


    Don''t wait for Gu Shuixiu to ask, Dong Chenghu anxiously handed the two children to her and Dong Yunmei, "The children are hungry, hurry up and get the children stuttering, I will go to the beach and hide the boat."


    Dong Yunmei saw that the child was really hungry, so she hurried to get Dong Chenghu''s goat milk, some for the big and some for the little.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have enough food, so she went to the sheep pen to get some goat milk and came back.


    Since then, Dong Chenghu also came back, looking like he has experienced many things.


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu is not in a hurry to ask him about his two children, let him wash up, eat a full meal, and sleep well, and then wait for him to wake up.


    The two children were taken away by Gu Shuixiu.


    Older children are fine, their bodies are clean, and they don¡¯t need to be cleaned up, but they are small ones, covered in excrement and urine, which can make Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei busy. Fortunately, Dong Yunmei does it for the child in Gu Shuixiu¡¯s belly A lot of clothes can be replaced for this child.

 Chapter 63： Set up two kids, just in case

    When Dong Chenghu woke up, his head was already on the moon, and the two children had a good time with Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou after getting along for a long time.


    Dong Yunmei simply took care of everything and let the two children sleep with them. Now the bed in Dong Yunmei''s house is occupied by the children, and Dong Yunmei sleeps softly with the baby who is still in the swaddling clothes.


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, he felt sorry, he knocked on Dong Yunmei''s house, checked the situation of the children, and immediately moved a big bed from another house.


    Gu Shuixiu helped to make the bed, and the two beds were next to each other, which not only ensured that the children would not fall off the bed, but also allowed Dong Yunmei to check the children''s conditions at any time.


    Dong Chenghu checked it again for the last time, and seeing that everything was arranged, he told Dong Yunmei a few words to trouble her before returning to his house.


    "Now we can talk about the origins of those two children, and what happened to these gold and silver jewelry?" Take it apart and see what''s inside.


    Dong Chenghu recalls the dangerous experience at that time and is still trembling.


    When I came out of the drugstore, I felt something was wrong. Although the other party was very secretive, I always felt that someone was staring at me.


    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to walk around, I even thought about getting on the boat and going home. After getting on the boat, my mind slowly calmed down. When I left the boat, I actually went around the water plant in the inland river, and then went to the house according to the instructions of the pharmacy shopkeeper. There were only these two children and two burdens. These were handed over to me by a servant of Zhang¡¯s house. of.


    I didn''t dare to ask more questions, and I didn''t want to stay in that house for a long time, so I immediately took my child and two baggages and sneaked away for a walk. When it was almost dawn, someone on the river started to fish before rowing away. All the way back, I kept looking back to make sure that no one was following me before speeding back.


    Now I dragged the boat behind a big rock on the beach and covered it with some seaweed trees. We may not be able to go to Linhai County for a while. "


    Gu Shuixiu only felt a little scared after hearing this. Just listening to Dong Chenghu talk about the experience of this day and night, she could imagine the danger inside.


    "Fortunately, our home is in a strange location. Most people don''t think that we will go to sea and go home by sea. There is a mountain wall over there, and it doesn''t take many bricks to repair it. After the small door is repaired, three dogs will be raised.


    You can find a hidden place to dig a cellar, usually we use it to store something, and we can hide when we get into trouble. "


    Gu Shuixiu knew that she was full of grass and trees. In fact, they were no longer safe here. Just because of the large reef outside the beach, ordinary boats would not dare to approach, and from the outside, the It was a beach with no way forward, no one would choose such a place to stop, but Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help worrying.


    It may be that she is about to be sensitive as a mother, but Gu Shuixiu feels that she is not at ease if she does not do anything.


    Dong Chenghu could feel Gu Shuixiu''s unease, and immediately said, "I''ve slept all day, and now I''m in good spirits, I''ll go to the kiln and burn it, we can start burning bricks tomorrow, I guess The wall will be built in three to five days."


    After he finished speaking, he really went to burn the kiln, and he didn''t know when he returned to the room. Gu Shuixiu had already fallen asleep by then.


    On the second day, Dong Yunmei heard that the house was going to burn bricks to build the wall, but she didn''t ask anything, and offered to help burn the bricks. Maybe she also had a premonition that it had something to do with these two children, but Dong Yunmei didn''t have much knowledge. Seeing that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were both relaxed, the doubts in her heart dissipated.


    The three were busy for five or six days, and finally built a thickened wall with a height of four or five stories in the first-line sky.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu came together and decided not to come to get the small door, just seal up the first-line sky, and then make a soft ladder, and every time you go to the first-line sky, you will climb the soft ladder to go there, which is safer.


    In this way, it is estimated that only Dong Chenghu can go to the beach in the future, and the wall will be demolished when the wind blows in the future.


    With this wall, Gu Shuixiu felt more at ease, and only then did she have the heart to ask about the two children.


    The two took off the two burdens given by the housekeeper Zhang, and saw a letter inside. The name of the little boy was Zhang Xingchi, and the name of the little baby was Zhang Junchi. Their father was Zhang Xingchi. The master of the mansion, Zhang Zongnian, is the prefect of Linhai County, which is also the largest official of Linhai County.


    Zhang Zongnian is a good official who loves the people like a son, but unfortunately the current ruler of the Liang Dynasty is not a good emperor who is diligent in government and loves the people, but a dim king who is greedy for pleasure. .


    He got evidence that he colluded with the mob and intended to rebel.


    The emperor directly destroyed his entire family in anger. Zhang Zongnian had a hunch that the emperor was going to deal with him more than half a year ago, but he did not expect that the emperor was so sinister. They sent killers to assassinate their whole family. Fortunately, the two children were transferred early under the cover of the loyal butler Zhang.


    Seeing the news in the letter, Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what was wrong, but suddenly her mood became very calm, "If the emperor really made the means, then it would be easier."


    "?" Dong Chenghu looked puzzled, shouldn''t it be more troublesome?


    Gu Shuixiu sighed helplessly and explained: "Last year, there have been many civil uprisings, and now the strategy chosen by the imperial court is not to appease but to use violence to control violence. Went out.


    Officers like Zhang Zongnian will not be in the minority. Now that Zhang Zongnian is dead, how long do you think Zhang Zongnian will be in the heart of the emperor? I reckon that after another year at most, the emperor will definitely give up. How much patience can a foolish king have?


    I don''t know if the Liang Dynasty is still there in a year? "


    Gu Shuixiu''s tone was ironic.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    There are two more chapters in the evening o(*£þ¦á£þ*)o

 Chapter 64： end, autumn harvest

    Dong Chenghu was shocked by Gu Shuixiu''s boldness. Fortunately, this is Cuizhu Mountain, and they are the only family, so there is no need to worry about being heard by outsiders.


    The couple looked at the envelope given by Zhang butler and then looked at other things. There was a simple and heavy jewelry box inside, and most of the things in it were half-new and not old. Not cheap, it should be a family heirloom.


    The other burden is much simpler. In addition to six ingots of gold, there are ten large silver ingots, some jade ornaments, and some gold hairpins for women''s jewelry, all of which are of ordinary styles. Valuable but not unusual, even if you wear it, it will not attract attention.


    "These gold and silver jewelry are worth about a thousand taels together, which is indeed a lot of money for us ordinary people. It''s just that we have money at home, and we don''t need them. Return both burdens to the child."


    Gu Shuixiu said that she would return the money without blinking.


    Dong Chenghu''s respect for Gu Shuixiu rose to a higher level, even when he saw these gold and silver jewelry, he was not at peace, but Shuixiu was so calm, he had to work harder to keep up with Shuixiu pace up.


    Zhang Xingchi was having fun with Dong Qingqing in the yard, and he was a little stunned when Dong Chenghu took him to the room. The most sensitive, knowing that the hostess of this family is Gu Shuixiu, so she is a little more cautious.


    Gu Shuixiu was very distressed when she saw it. This child was only four years old. If it weren''t for a change in the family, he should have loved him all over the place.


    Gu Shuixiu softened her voice and said softly, "Xingchi, Auntie already knows your name, come and sit with Auntie."


    Dong Chenghu hugged Zhang Xingchi to Gu Shuixiu''s side, Gu Shuixiu took out the two burdens directly, regardless of whether the child understood or not, he said slowly, "Xiao Xingchi, your uncle is with you about your family''s affairs. Auntie already knows. Here is something left by your parents. Auntie will show it to you. From today onwards, Auntie will lock the box.


    ? "


    Zhang Xingchi shook his head blankly, he only knew that these things could be exchanged for a lot of money, this was what the nurse told him, he didn''t know anything else.


    "In this case, auntie will put it in this big box for you in front of your face, and lock it together. When your brothers grow up, how about uncle and aunty returning it to you? "


    Zhang Xingchi understood now, shook his head obediently, and said in a milky voice, "Nanny said, this is for you, not for Xingchi."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Zhang Xingchi''s eyes softer, touched Zhang Xingchi''s little head, and said gently: "What a good boy, uncle and aunt don''t want your money, we will keep it for your brothers, Grow up for you to start a family and start a business. Go out and play."


    Xiao Xingchi knew what Gu Shuixiu meant, and immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, "Nanny said, be grateful."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t hold it anymore, she immediately picked up Zhang Xingchi on the ground, and coaxed him for a long time before letting Dong Chenghu take the child out.


    Because of the careful care of the Dong family, Xiao Xingchi has a growing sense of belonging, and has gradually let go of his defenses and began to regard Cuizhu Mountain as his home.


    Seven or eight days after the Mid-Autumn Festival, Dong Chenghu invited both the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong over, because the crops in the Dong family''s fields were already mature.


    Uncle Qin couldn''t wait to see the rice harvest. When Dong Chenghu came to invite someone, Uncle Qin was the first to say that he would leave immediately. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Hao, Uncle Qin would have rushed to Dong home field.


    Gu Shuixiu took advantage of the good weather and asked Dong Chenghu to build a simple thresher, which is more convenient.


    Everyone carried a scythe and a basket on their backs, and followed Dong Chenghu to the field with great vigour, while Dong Yunmei still stayed at home to cook and look after the children.


    Gu Shuixiu, a pregnant woman with a big belly, had to go with everyone, so anxious that Dong Chenghu could not speak.


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu was allowed to go with him after he repeatedly promised not to go to the field.


    "Uncle, don''t harvest the rice after you cut it, just spread it out in the field to dry it. I told Chenghu and asked him to make some straw curtains and cover the rice at night. Open it during the day to dry it, so that it can be threshed after five or six days of drying.¡±


    Uncle Qin''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and he praised loudly: "As expected of serving crops since childhood, following your method not only saves trouble but also saves effort."


    Dong Chenghu took the lead in cutting off the first sickle with a proud smile.


    Uncle Qin and the others were not far behind. The sickle was swung so neatly that it was pleasing to the eye.


    Little, a row was cut in a short while, a group of people had a clear division of labor, and six people had a clear division of labor, and all the rice was harvested in one day.


    The next day''s harvest is wheat and corn, as well as picking peppers, etc. These are not fast work.


    Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan were assigned to cut wheat. Mrs. Hao, Zuo Qingsong and Dong Chenghu picked corn. Set of simple linen gloves.


    With this glove, I don''t have to worry about a few jobs at all, they are all good at living in the mountains, they can do things very quickly, it took two days of hard work, and the crops in this valley are all picked. .


    The yard of Dong''s house is very lively now, there are corn, wheat, peppers, etc. everywhere, and there is almost nowhere to go.


    Uncle Qin was full of joy, because Dong''s family had a bumper harvest, which meant that their family would also have a bumper harvest in the coming year.


    "Shuixiu, tell your aunt when you are threshing rice, and she will come to help you." Mrs. Hao was a little more enthusiastic than before, and her eyes looking at Gu Shuixiu were fiery.


    When she was harvesting the rice that day, she knew the most that each ear of rice was heavy and heavy, so there was no need to choose seeds.


    Gu Shuixiu was sifting peppers and laughed when she heard Hao''s words.


    "Auntie doesn''t say we will go to invite, now Chenghu can''t be busy alone, today''s corn harvest, I will cook some tender corn for you to taste, and the rest will be It is dried and ground into cornmeal, which can be used as a staple food later.


    I plan to ask Chenghu to buy a grinder and a donkey, so that it will be more convenient to grind things at home in the future. "

 Chapter 65： Harvest and everyone rejoice

    "Yo! This mill is not cheap. We have never heard of anyone buying mills in the ten-mile-and-eight townships, but there is a mill in Panlong Town. People who need to grind grain go there early. It is scheduled to be ground for six copper plates at a time. Most of the villagers in the mountains use dustpans after drying at home, and few people go to the town to grind. If you want to buy it, let Chenghu go to the town and ask. "


    Because Gu Shuixiu agreed to invite them to help with threshing, Mr. Hao was in such a good mood that he couldn''t stop chatting, seeing that several children were not around them, he asked in a low voice, "Auntie I want to ask you, when will you have two more children in your family?"


    Gu Shuixiu had long been ready to wait for outsiders to ask questions, and Hao was not flustered when she asked, and said casually: "Those two children were rescued when we went to town, The family was in trouble, and they fled all the way to us with their parents, but the child¡¯s parents didn¡¯t endure it in the end, and we just happened to meet, thinking of accumulating virtue for the child in the womb so that the family could afford it, so we brought the child back.¡±


    Hao looked sympathetic, "You said what happened in the past few years? It''s either natural disasters or man-made disasters. Last time our boss went to town to sell prey, and I heard that some people escaped. Refugees robbed their homes because they didn''t have food. Fortunately, this happened in the county seat. Our town is relatively remote, so the refugees must not look down on it. You said that these good people are suffering like this!"


    "Auntie, let''s talk about this here, don''t talk about it in front of two children, the children are smart and understand!"


    Gu Shuixiu deliberately told Hao Shi with a serious face, what doubt would Hao Shi have now.


    murmured in a low voice: "The older one is only four or five years old, and the younger one is not even one year old! I am so young and have no father or mother. Fortunately, I met you guys. live?"


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and nodded, agreeing with Hao''s words very much, the two chatted and talked about the uneasy things outside, and in the end they talked about whose parents-in-law abused their daughter-in-law, whose daughter-in-law was stealing, etc. .


    For the first time, Gu Shuixiu felt that the Hao family was such a gossip person, and she was so well informed that she almost thought that the Hao family lived in some densely populated village.


    The more this is the case, the more inconceivable it is to everyone. With this tool, they can directly save manual threshing, which can save a lot of effort.


    Qin Shan was so excited that he could not wait to replace Dong Chenghu. Dong Chenghu replaced Gu Shuixiu and let him put the rice.


    A machine ran for one day and released more than a dozen sacks of rice, and it continued to run the next day.


    This sack of rice is about 200 catties, and more than 50 bags are more than 10,000 catties, which is equivalent to more than 800 buckets.


    Uncle Qin made a calculation, and he jumped up with excitement, "Chenghu, the rice grown in your paddy field is almost five or six times that of other people, and the rice you grow like this The millet is full and crystal clear, and the millet sold outside is not as good as the one grown at your home.


    Uncle has the cheek to ask you for some rice to make it? "


    "Head of the family, you are stupid, people don''t use seeds to grow rice, but seedlings cultivated by Shuixiu." Hao looked helplessly at the hot-headed Uncle Qin, although she I also really want to grow such a high-yield grain, but now the problem is that it is not enough to have seeds!


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Uncle Qin''s expression changed, and said with a smile: "It''s just for raising seedlings. Tell me in advance how much you want to plant, and I''ll help you raise the seedlings."


    Their family harvested more than 10,000 catties of rice this year, enough for their family to eat every day for four or five years, so Gu Shuixiu does not plan to plant so much rice next year, just There are not many fields for the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong to raise seedlings.


    "Thank you so much, you can say how much money you want, uncle can''t take advantage of you every time."


    "Uncle didn''t take advantage of us, it''s really not a big deal, as long as uncle comes back to help us next time." Dong Chenghu said cheerfully.


    Gu Shuixiu also smiled and nodded, agreeing with Dong Chenghu.


    Uncle Qin quickly patted his chest and assured, "Let me know if you have something next time, and Uncle will be the first to arrive."


    Everyone laughed.


    A few days later, Uncle Qin spontaneously brought the Qin family over to help Dong Chenghu. After the wheat was harvested, it was left to dry. Gu Shuixiu directed Dong Chenghu to make a simple tool for rolling out wheat, which required two The individual turns the bamboo reasonably, crushes the ears of wheat, and then sieves and shakes it.


    This work is enough for the Qin family to cooperate with Dong Chenghu. The group of people worked for two or three days and finally crushed all the wheat. The total amount was about 3,000 catties, because Gu Shuixiu did not grow too much. There is a lot of wheat, so the harvest of three thousand catties is already a bumper harvest.


    Have finished the work of wheat and the threshing of corn.


    Zuo Qingsong, who disappeared for seven or eight days, finally appeared and brought a big roe deer to the Dong family.


    "I went out hunting a few days ago, this time I was lucky, I got a stag, I thought it could be sold at a good price when I sent it to the county, so I rushed over overnight, when I came back I found this roe deer in the trap again, just in time to give everyone a meal."


    Zuo Qingsong carried the roe deer directly to the kitchen, where Dong Yunmei was cooking food.


    Seeing Zuo Qingsong coming in, I was a little overwhelmed, and my eyes didn''t know where to look.


    "Is there water?" Zuo Qingsong said suddenly.


    Dong Yunmei whispered, "Yes, wait." She turned around and poured a large bowl of warm water on the edge of the stove. For some reason, Dong Yunmei always felt that she was walking towards Zuo Qingsong with the water. It''s a little far, just a few steps away, but it''s very wrong.


    Zuo Qingsong took the warm boiled water handed over by Dong Yunmei, said thank you in a low voice, and then inserted a silver hairpin into Dong Yunmei''s head, "I saw it in the county town, and I think it is quite suitable. yours."


    Without waiting for Dong Yunmei to speak, Zuo Qingsong went out of the kitchen to help.


    The voice of Zuo Qingsong resounded in the yard, mainly because Dong Chenghu was asking about the stone mill, and Zuo Qingsong answered.


    Dong Yunmei wanted to return the silver hairpin, but there were so many people in the yard, and she didn''t want others to know about it. Thinking about it, Dong Yunmei''s heart was messed up.


    It is undeniable that when she received the silver hairpin, her heartbeat was indeed several times faster.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Tomorrow, we will reply once a day, and keep it twice a day after it is on the shelves.

 Chapter 66： The news of the mason, Dong Yunmei fainted

    In her whole life, even on the first day she arrived at the Wu family and Wu Wencai''s consummation, she never received anything from Wu Wencai.


    Looking back at the years she was in the Wu family, she couldn''t think of how good the people in the Wu family were. Dong Yunmei felt sad for herself, so happy and sad, her body almost couldn''t take it anymore, and she hurriedly leaned against the corner to pant.


    People outside continue to say this.


    "Brother Qingsong, have you inquired about how much money a stone grinds in the town? We have so much wheat and corn, it takes a lot of time to grind it into noodles, and if you push it further, it will cost you a lot of time. It''s cold, and once the cold dew comes, these grains will definitely go bad if they continue to be stored."


    People who have no food worry about how to feed their stomachs, and those who have food worry about not having enough time to grind the noodles.


    Zuo Qingsong turned with both palms, and all the corn was threshed, leaving only a cob. After he plucked more than a dozen sticks, he said: "There is an old stonemason in the town, who was originally in the county. We build houses for wealthy families, and also make stone mills and other objects. When you get old, you will return to our town to retire. Although you are no longer working, people will still work for them when they ask you to come. Money is also suitable. If you want , I''ll accompany you to the town to ask."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, he immediately wanted to drag Zuo Qingsong to the town.


    Gu Shuixiu said angrily: "You really say that wind is rain, and you don''t even look at what time it is, it will be dark before you go out to town! How old are you? , still so unstable..."


    After she became pregnant, Gu Shuixiu became more and more nagging, and she kept talking about a trivial matter all day long.


    Dong Chenghu knew that this was a common problem for pregnant women, so in order not to provoke Gu Shuixiu, he quickly shut up obediently.


    "Daughter-in-law, don''t be angry, I''m not too excited! I''ll go to the kitchen to see if the food is ready." Dong Chenghu found an excuse and immediately took a walk.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head as she watched, and before she could sit down to break the corn, Dong Chenghu exclaimed from the kitchen, "Big sister, big sister, what''s the matter with you? Wake up!"


    Dong Chenghu rushed out of the kitchen with Dong Yunmei in his arms, Zuo Qingsong was the first to catch up and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know, I saw the eldest sister fainted on the ground as soon as I entered."


    Dong Chenghu was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    "Chenghu, hurry up and send the eldest sister back to the room to lie down. I''ll check her first."


    Dong Chenghu listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words, and suddenly he calmed down a lot, and rushed into the backyard house with Dong Yunmei in his arms.


    Zuo Qingsong and others didn''t care about anything else, they followed Dong Chenghu all the way to the door of Dong Yunmei''s room, and were finally blocked by Gu Shuixiu and Hao.


    Several children are not in the mood to play because of this.


    Dong Qingqing pulled Dong Chenghu''s shirt in fear, "Uncle, why did my mother faint?"


    Dong Qingqing''s voice contained a cry, and she looked up at Dong Chenghu helplessly, holding back her tears.


    Dong Chenghu not only had to worry about Dong Yunmei in the house, but also to appease the emotions of several children, he was in a hurry, touched Dong Qingqing and the children''s troubles, and said as gently as possible: "You Mother is fine, maybe she''s too tired, you''ll know when your auntie comes out."


    A group of talented people waited for a while and felt that life was like a year. As soon as Dong Yunmei''s door opened, everyone immediately surrounded Gu Shuixiu and Hao Shi.


    "Okay, you guys go out first. We checked the eldest sister''s body and she was not injured. I guess she fainted because she was weak. To be on the safe side, Chenghu took the eldest sister to town tomorrow. Let¡¯s see the doctor, if it doesn¡¯t work, we can bring some more medicine back, so that we can feel more at ease.¡±


    Dong Chenghu nodded, looking at the sky, it was not suitable to go out at this moment, so he had to hold back his anxiety.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go with you, we''ll set off at the right time, and now go get a good night''s sleep." Zuo Qingsong now has no other thoughts to worry about, so he can''t wait to take Dong Yunmei to see the doctor now .


    "If you set out at Yin Shi, it is not safe to carry a large living person on your back before dawn. So, Chenghu, you carry two bags of grain to my house and tell my parents , let the eldest sister live in our house first, it would be better to go to Panlong Town from Caozi Village in Yin Shi."


    Gu Shuixiu thought that Zuo Qingsong was with him so that Dong Chenghu could carry two more bags of food. With food, he would save face for his family, and those people in the village would not talk about it. It can also attract the attention of most people, and everyone in the province is staring at Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t think so much, but Zuo Qingsong felt a little bit, and the two instantly agreed with Gu Shuixiu''s idea.


    Dong Chenghu went and brought out two large sacks of rice, Gu Shuixiu went into the house and put on some thicker clothes for Dong Yunmei, and also prepared a bag of silver for Dong Chenghu, about forty or fifty taels.


    Zuo Qingsong wanted to trouble the Gu family to take them in. There is no problem with Dong Chenghu being the son-in-law of the Gu family. Dong Yunmei is a patient. I was a little embarrassed, so I went and cut half of the roe deer I brought over.


    "Uncle, aunt, Chenghu, I''ll cut half of this roe deer and take it away today, and I''ll bring you a bigger one next time."


    Uncle Qin knew what Zuo Qingsong meant, and said impatiently: "Cut it away quickly, we are not pigs, how many people can eat a roe deer? I''m short of meat, I just want to eat and catch it."


    Hao went to the kitchen to pick up a few steamed buns that were just out of the pot and brought them to the two of them.


    Zuo Qingsong was not in the mood to say no to Hao, so he had to put everything away.


    In this way, Dong Chenghu carried Dong Yunmei and a bag of steamed buns to eat, Zuo Qingsong carried the grain and the roe deer, and the three quickly left the Cuizhu Mountain.


    When the people left, Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was still a little worried, he calmed down a lot.


    "Uncle, auntie, I''m going to make dinner now. You guys stay here to eat before you go, and I have to trouble Brother Qin Shan to help me deal with the remaining roe deer."


    Qin Shan patted his chest to indicate that there was no problem, and carried the remaining roe deer to the stream.


    Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan continued to sit down and break corn, while Mrs. Hao went to the kitchen to help Gu Shuixiu cook.


    Several people stopped until it was dark.


    Gu Shuixiu was not in the mood to make a big meal because of Dong Yunmei''s affairs, so she simply simmered a large pot of steamed eggs, steamed a large pot of white rice, braised roe deer meat, stir-fried seasonal vegetables, and fried fish. Dish fried pickles, dinner.


    Such a simple meal is extremely rich for ordinary people.


    It''s just that everyone was obviously not in high spirits, and after a quick meal, the Qin family withdrew.


    The children are worried about Dong Yunmei, and now there is only one adult in the Dong family, Gu Shuixiu, and they all regard her as the backbone, and all four children stick to her.

 Chapter 67： Stay overnight at home, see a doctor in town

    Gu Shuixiu simply went to live in Dong Yunmei''s house, coaxed the child to sleep, and was tired and paralyzed, and fell asleep in a daze.


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong carried Dong Yunmei and the grain roe deer to Caozi Village, it was already dark, and every door was closed.


    The three knocked on Gu''s fence door, Zhao and Gu Mingde heard Dong Chenghu''s intention, and immediately went to clean up the house where Gu Shuixiu lived before and let Dong Yunmei lie down, while Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong went to Gu Daniu Rest in that house.


    "We are building a house now, Daniel can''t come back to help, everything is your father-in-law and Erniu running before and after, I will be responsible for cooking at home for them to eat, there are some Chaos, you have to be more concerned."


    Zuo Qingsong quickly expressed that he didn''t care, and Dong Chenghu brought the food he brought to the kitchen.


    The Zhao family didn''t find the food and roe deer meat until everyone settled down. Thinking about the paddy fields he saw in Cuizhu Mountain before, he wanted to ask Dong Chenghu about the harvest. Loud snoring. Thinking that they would carry Dong Yunmei to see a doctor in the town tomorrow morning, they stopped thinking about asking.


    The Zhao family took advantage of the moonlight to dispose of the roe deer meat, and can add meals on the day when the beams are installed. There are very few houses built in ten miles and eight townships to return the meat to eaters. Raised eyebrows in the village.


    In fact, the Gu Mingde family was very proud when they started building the brick house, but the Zhao family has always been brooding about what happened before.


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong had already gotten up before dawn on the second day. They had only slept for two or three hours and had to carry Dong Yunmei for more than ten miles.


    Gu Mingde got up when he heard the movement. Seeing that they were planning to go to the town on foot, he hurriedly stopped people, went to clean up the donkey cart, and involuntarily asked Dong Chenghu to drive the donkey cart out.


    With the donkey cart, the two of them are also a little more relaxed, and the journey is a lot faster.


    The donkey cart entered Panlong Town as soon as the city gate of the town opened, and it stopped after driving all the way to the hospital.


    .


    It took a long time for the doctor to let go, and the old **** said on the ground: "The patient''s body was weak before, although it has recovered a little after a period of recuperation, but after all, it is fundamentally injured. Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem, go back and take good care of it, concentrate and calm down, don''t be so flustered, it will be good for three or four years.


    "


    The doctor said this because he had some impression of Dong Yunmei. Dong Yunmei had just been rescued before, and Dong Chenghu had brought her here to see a doctor. Sentence, this impression is deep.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t think too much about it. While he was careful to apologize, he urged the doctor to prescribe the medicine quickly. Dong Chenghu felt strange in his heart, couldn''t figure it out and didn''t know how to ask, so he had to keep the words in his heart.


    Dong Yunmei was already awake when she arrived in Panlong Town, but she felt weak after not eating for a long time, and heard Zuo Qingsong''s voice again, she didn''t know how to face him, so she had to keep closed Eye.


    She heard everything the doctor said. Before she could open her eyes to thank the doctor, Zuo Qingsong actually answered Dong Chenghu on her behalf. Now Dong Yunmei didn''t know what to do.


    It wasn''t until the three of them left the hospital that Dong Chenghu said, "Brother Qingsong, since we''re all in town, let''s go and see the stone mill, but it''s inconvenient to take my eldest sister, or else Let''s find an inn to place my eldest sister first, you can tell me an accurate direction, I can find it myself, please take care of my eldest sister."


    Dong Yunmei was shocked when she heard this, and wanted to open her eyes to refuse, but Zuo Qingsong had already agreed, so she had to continue to "play dead".


    Zuo Qingsong had to sit beside Dong Yunmei''s bed and said, "Yunmei, you should wake up earlier, I gave you the hairpin to make you happy, not to see you like this. , We have been delayed for several years. I planned to build the house, buy the land, and then propose to Chenghu to give you a complete home and take care of you for the rest of your life.


    But you don''t seem to have come out of the past, it doesn''t matter, I can wait until you are willing to accept me. "


    The person on the bed still closed his eyes, as if he was asleep.


    Zuo Qingsong talked for a while, thinking that Dong Yunmei might wake up soon. Taking advantage of the fact that he had nothing to do, he took the medicine out of the room and went to the shopkeeper''s borrowing pot to decoct the medicine. .


    Dong Yunmei waited for the door of the room to close before opening her eyes faintly, and a tear fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Originally they would be a match made in heaven. Originally she could have a husband who loves her and loves her, but if she misses it, she misses it. Now she has no right to talk to Zuo Qingsong about marriage. ?


    Speaking of Dong Chenghu''s side, he groped in the alley according to the address given by Zuo Qingsong for a long time before barely finding the mason''s house.


    Seeing the old man who opened the door was similar to what Zuo Qingsong described, he asked directly: "Is the old man a retired mason in our town?"


    The old man knew Dong Chenghu''s intention as soon as he heard it. After letting people enter the door, he asked, "What do you want the old man to hit you?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up, he grinned and said: "I want to order a large stone mill and a small stone mill. The large stone mill is similar to the one of the mill, the small stone mill does not need to be too big, two people It becomes the size of an adult face."


    The old man frowned and looked at Dong Chenghu strangely, "Isn''t there a mill in our town? What do you want such a big stone mill? It''s not impossible to do this stone mill, It''s just not convenient to transport."


    "You can say how much money, we have donkey carts that can be checked in." Dong Chenghu swears.


    The old man opened the door to do business, and he naturally didn''t say much.


    "A large stone mill costs three taels of silver, and a small stone mill costs only one tael of silver. The total is four taels of silver. When do you want it?"


    Dong Chenghu pondered for a long time, these three taels of silver are really not expensive, and one tael of silver is fair, so he agreed.

 Chapter 68： The stone mill trade, the stuff in the paddy fields

    "I''m in a hurry to use it. When do you think it will be ready?"


    "Then come and pick it up in ten days."


    The two sides settled the receipt, Dong Chenghu paid a deposit of one or two silver coins, and left with a happy face.


    When he returned to the inn, Dong Yunmei was already awake, Zuo Qingsong was not in the room, and Dong Chenghu didn''t ask any other questions because he was too happy.


    "Sister, you finally woke up. The doctor said that you have a heavy mind and a weak body, so you should take good care of you. Don''t think about the past. Big sister eats it in one bite, and I will support our family."


    Dong Chenghu, while packing his luggage, looked around to check, and did not forget to persuade Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Yunmei felt relieved, with a relieved smile on her face, yes, she still has a brother and sister-in-law who treat her well, they will not dislike her past, what is she worried about?


    Thinking about this, Dong Yunmei''s thoughts have been enlightened a lot, but her body is still a little weak, and her speech is also weak.


    "I''m fine now, don''t worry about me, let''s go home now, Qing... Brother Qingsong is going to decoct the medicine, we will leave when he comes back."


    Seeing that she was in a hurry to go home, Dong Chenghu became anxious when she thought of the pregnant Gu Shuixiu and four children at home.


    When Dong Yunmei heard this, she didn''t even dare to take a step out of the door, and she lay back on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Dong Chenghu came all the way to the kitchen in the backyard of the inn, and saw that there were many businessmen in the backyard of the inn who had just come out of the horse pen, but every look was not very friendly, even with a faint hostility.


    Dong Chenghu made sure that he didn''t know them and that he didn''t have a holiday with them, so he passed them carefully, turned around and quickly entered the kitchen.


    Zuo Qingsong was concentrating on decoction, not even knowing that Dong Chenghu was here.


    Come back now."


    Dong Chenghu stepped forward to see if the medicine was ready, and then explained his plans.


    Zuo Qingsong was noncommittal, and softly agreed, it was a promise to Dong Chenghu''s plan.


    Dong Chenghu brought the medicine over to Dong Yunmei to take it. Zuo Qingsong stayed in the kitchen to deal with the aftermath, and surprisingly did not rush to Dong Yunmei.


    The three left Panlong Town before noon, and this time they went straight into the mountains without even entering Caozi Village.


    Finally got home just after dark.


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief when she saw them returning safely.


    Several children were so happy when they saw that Dong Yunmei was all right, even the youngest Zhang Junchi danced with them.


    Gu Shuixiu felt relieved, and immediately went to the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous dinner for everyone, and called all the Qin family over.


    Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao were waiting for news from Dong Chenghu and the others. When they heard that Dong Yunmei was back, they rushed over without saying a word.


    "Chenghu, we have all our food in bags, and now we only have the shelling and grinding noodles, and the stone grinding will take ten days to get it, so we will not be in a hurry, take advantage of these ten days. When you fill the paddy field with water again, those rice straws don''t need to be treated. Let them soak in water and use them as fertilizer.


    In addition, last time we didn''t catch the fish and shrimp in the paddy field to catch the harvest, in fact, there should be loach or eel in the soil, and there should be many young and old. We didn''t have time to deal with these things last time. This time, the water was poured in, and those guys should all appear. If you have time, go and catch a few, and we can also have a meal. "


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it, and Mrs. Hao said with a smile: "That''s a good feeling! This paddy field is really worry-free, you don''t need to fertilize the rice after cutting the rice. Just fill it with water, and you can still catch the fish you mentioned in it, so won¡¯t you worry about eating fish all winter? Next year, our family will also plant paddy fields!¡±


    This time, without waiting for Uncle Qin to speak, Hao made a decision. She had been greedy for the paddy field for a long time, and now there are so many delicious food, how can Hao not be crazy?


    Fortunately, Uncle Qin also agreed, and even planned to turn all the fields in the family into paddy fields.


    "We bought ten acres of land this time, and we made all of them into paddy fields. Anyway, only me and the Qingyi family live in that valley now, and there are many fields that can be used. I plan to use adobe to enclose it myself. Come out with a few acres of land and plant some wheat and vegetables, it doesn¡¯t matter if it is discovered at that time, I will buy the land if I have money, and I won¡¯t plant it if I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Dong Chenghu gave Uncle Qin a thumbs up, "Uncle, you are really brave!"


    Gu Shuixiu was naturally happy that they all planted rice. Her planting method is not only high-yield, but the rice is also an expensive grain.


    "Shuixiu, didn''t you say that you don''t plan to plant rice next year? If the fields are all irrigated, can you plant anything else next year?" Dong Chenghu asked fiercely, making everyone pay attention All focused on Gu Shuixiu.


    "I didn''t plan to grow rice, but it seems that there is nothing to grow if I don''t grow rice. After planting rice and harvesting grain next year, I can sell the old grain that I have saved this year. , this is not bad.


    But I really don''t plan to put all the paddy fields back into rice next year. You will know what to plant in the future. "


    Gu Shuixiu sold a trick, which aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu went to the paddy field to release water, because the paddy field had been dry for many days. Dong Chenghu expressed doubts about the statement that there were still fish in the paddy field, but doubts turned into doubts, the paddy fields were full of water Now, he still diligently went into the field and turned the paddy field over, so that the dry straw could be mixed into the mud.


    , turned the paddy field more diligently, now it''s good, the whole paddy field is full of splashes one after another, even the small fish and shrimp that have not been caught before and have not flowed out along the water also drilled out of the soil.


    The whole paddy field was very lively.


    Gu Shuixiu had already prepared meals at home and waited for Dong Chenghu, but after waiting for a while, there was no one, so she asked Dong Qingqing to go to the paddy field to find someone, but even Dong Qingqing did not come back, this time Gu Shuixiu couldn''t sit still.

 Chapter 69： The end of fun, the ten-day plan

    She personally went to the paddy field to find people, but found that one big and one small were having fun in the paddy field, Dong Qingqing''s whole villain was about to become a clay figurine.


    When they saw Gu Shuixiu, they were happy to recruit her.


    Gu Shuixiu was so angry that her forehead hurt, these two heartless people, how long did she have to wash her clothes today?


    Dong Chenghu also carried a fish basket in his hand, secretly glanced at Gu Shuixiu, and said flatteringly: "Shuixiu, there really is the fish you mentioned in the paddy field, I caught it. In a few days, the big ones were about the same as snakes, and the small ones were only a few inches long. I didn¡¯t know which one was delicious, so I caught some of them.¡±


    "Auntie, Auntie, I also helped catch it. It''s so scary, it looks like a snake, Qingqing is afraid." Dong Qingqing looked scared and ran to hold Gu Shuixiu''s hand.


    Three black lines appeared on Gu Shuixiu''s forehead immediately, Dong Qingqing''s claws almost lost her true character, and she actually wanted to hold her hand?


    However, although Gu Shuixiu disliked it, she still clung to the little man''s dirty hand and kept scolding, "You know it''s scary, but you still haven''t stopped your uncle, yet you follow along and make a fool of yourself, uncle. Didn''t my mother tell you to come over and tell my uncle to come home for dinner? You didn''t finish the task this time, how do you think you should be punished?"


    Dong Qingqing heard the words, lowered her head in shame, and said disappointedly: "Auntie, Qingqing is wrong, you shouldn''t be playful, and forget what Auntie said."


    Seeing that Dong Qingqing''s attitude of admitting mistakes is so good, Gu Shuixiu is both distressed and funny, "If you know what you''re wrong, it''s enough, go back and reflect on it, don''t you know if it''s not an example?"


    Dong Qingqing hurriedly nodded obediently, she knew that Gu Shuixiu was not angry with her anymore, and resumed her smile.


    Dong Chenghu laughed along with him, but Gu Shuixiu rolled his eyes and touched his head helplessly, thinking that he should go back to his room and admit his mistake to Shuixiu, but he can''t disappear in front of children Uncle''s majesty.


    After the three of them got home, Dong Yunmei saw Dong Qingqing''s embarrassed appearance and exclaimed in fright, "Qingqing, did you fall into the quagmire? Are you injured?"


    Dong Yunmei pulled Dong Qingqing over and checked it carefully, but unfortunately Dong Qingqing was covered in mud, so she couldn''t even see her appearance, how could she see if there was any injury on her body?


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly told about the two people going to the paddy field to play.


    Dong Yunmei was so shocked that she couldn''t react. Looking at Dong Qingqing, who was like a mud monkey in front of her, she laughed and scolded: "Emotional mother is worried for nothing, this time you have done something wrong, and you will be punished. You are not allowed to eat, you all stay in the bathroom and wash well, it looks really bad."


    Dong Yunmei rushed into the bathroom to boil water, and then went to the backyard room to get Dong Qingqing a change of clothes.


    Dong Youyou and Zhang Xingchi looked at Dong Qingqing and did not dare to approach her. The two little people regarded Dong Qingqing as a monster, shouted for their lives in the yard, and finally ran in with Dong Yunmei backyard.


    Leaving Dong Qingqing and Dong Chenghu in the yard messy in the wind.


    Dong Qingqing looked at Dong Chenghu with accusing eyes, as if saying, uncle blames you.


    Dong Chenghu is an innocent man. He wanted to comfort Dong Qingqing, but found that he was also covered in mud. After thinking about it, forget it. He sat in the yard with his head lowered and said nothing.


    As soon as it got dark, Dong Qingqing fell asleep in a daze, still muttering in the dream: "Mother, auntie, I dare not..."


    Dong Yunmei felt so distressed! Thinking that the child hadn''t eaten during the day, he went to the kitchen to stew porridge with mushrooms, eggs and meat, intending that Dong Qingqing would wake up and give her a belly.


    When Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu entered the room, Dong Chenghu immediately persuaded him, deeply reviewed his actions today, and made Gu Shuixiu happy, so they turned off the lights and lay down.


    "Chenghu, it''s getting colder and colder now, I think you''ll buy some muslin and coarse cloth and more cotton when you go to town to pick up the stone mill in ten days. Let''s make a few more new quilts for use, and the other children''s quilts are not enough to wear, so we need to make them again.


    You buy as many as you can. "


    Dong Chenghu replied, "Sure, you have said everything you want to buy, and I will make it up for you."


    "Then you go to the pharmacy and buy me some medicine. After all, having a baby is just a walk in the gate of hell. I have to make some preparations in advance."


    Dong Chenghu was bluffed by this, and his face became extremely pale in the dark night, "Shuixiu, how about I go and invite a doctor to come back? Or I''m really worried!"


    "Fool! The mountains are blocked by heavy snow in the deep winter, where can you find a doctor? Even if there is a doctor, people are not willing to travel so far and unsafe deep mountains with you for some money. "


    Although Gu Shuixiu said so, Dong Chenghu took this matter to heart, because he was thinking about the appointment of a doctor, and he didn''t sleep well that night.


    "I forgot to tell you, my father-in-law and mother-in-law are currently building a house. It is estimated that more than half of it has been built. It may be installed in ten days. I will bring something to celebrate. Now, don''t go out if you have a big belly."


    Gu Shuixiu has no problem with this point. The ancients were still very taboo towards pregnant women. Generally, pregnant women were not allowed to go out to participate in any wedding or celebration, for fear of collision.


    "At that time, you will catch some chickens, ducks and geese from our house, and then dry some fish, and carry another bag of rice out. After all, you haven''t been out hunting very much this year. , This is the guy you eat, so you can''t be unfamiliar. Take advantage of the time in the past few days, and go out hunting with Brother Qingsong and Brother Qinshan.


    Hurry up and withdraw, but we can''t move forward. Our family is not short of money now, so we don''t have to fight with our lives.


    If you are lucky, you can gain something, and the money in exchange will be enough for us to use for a long time. Now we can''t go to Linhai County anymore, but we can go to Panlong Town or Zhishui County, or Yongjia County if we can''t. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded. He hasn''t hunted for a long time, and his hands are itchy. If they can hunt big things these days, they will have more money. Buy some jewelry for Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei to make up for their hardships.

 Chapter 70： Preparation before going out, shameless person

    Because of the hunting plan, Dong Chenghu went out early the next day. I don¡¯t know what he said to the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong. In the end, Uncle Qin and Qin Shan, Qin Chuan, and Zuo Qingsong , they all followed along, and a few of them planned to go to a farther mountain, and the departure time was set for the day after tomorrow.


    They are all old hunters in the deep mountains. They know what is there better than anyone else. Even if they don''t bring them dry food, they will not let themselves go hungry outside. Only in this way, they must go out for seven or eight days, or even longer. However, there were so many people, Gu Shuixiu had nothing to worry about.


    Dong Chenghu took advantage of these two days to go to another valley, turning over the wheat fields and the vegetable fields that had been harvested.


    When the day came, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei got up before dawn to cook food for Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Shuixiu thinks that there are so many of them, and it takes a long time to go out, so she must prepare food that is durable. Among the food she knows, naan is more stable, but unfortunately she can''t do it, only vague Know some of the principles of naan''s shelf life.


    I imitated Dong Chenghu to make a large bag of naan-like things, and also posted fifty or sixty pieces of minced green onion pancakes for them. The man who eats it all.


    "Chenghu, this is a jar made of bamboo tubes, which is convenient for you to go out and fill water. You can give one to each of them, and these are some wound medicines I prepared before, this is medicine powder , rubbing it on the wound can reduce inflammation and stop bleeding; this is taken internally and can detoxify; you all have other medicines against snakes, insects, rodents and ants.


    During Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei''s instructions, Dong Chenghu went out with a big bag and a small bag.


    Those things were prepared for them by Gu Shuixiu, as well as a gift for the Gu family.


    Dong Chenghu and the others went in the same direction as Caozi Village, so they could carry these things over before heading into the deep mountains.


    With Uncle Qin and the others helping to share the weight, Dong Chenghu''s footsteps were also much faster.


    Because all the men of the Qin family were far away, and it was boring to stay at home alone, Mrs. Hao came to Dong''s house every day, and even lived in the cave where they lived before. Its name is to help take care of Gu Shuixiu, a pregnant woman.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have any objection either. This Hao family had two sons, and she must have rich experience in production. If she listened to them more about their experience, she would be more confident.


    Dong Chenghu and the others rushed all the way. When they arrived at Caozi Village, only Dong Chenghu brought things into the village. The others were waiting outside the village. If they all entered, it would definitely cause trouble Small commotion.


    Dong Chenghu walked all the way to Gu''s house, and the whole village knew it all.


    "Did you see it? Gu Mingde''s son-in-law is here to deliver something again!"


    "Really? What is it this time?"


    "I read it carefully, there are chickens and ducks, and there are chickens that are bigger than ducks, I don''t know what they are, they look similar to ducks, good guy, one tops two It''s only a big fat duck, and I think he brought more than one!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, having a son-in-law of a hunter is different, we are reluctant to eat a chicken and duck all day long, he is good, he will send these things to Gu Mingde''s family every three or five, even if he doesn''t eat them and sell them. It''s worth a lot of money!"


    "Isn''t it! Or how about Gu Mingde''s ancestral tomb is smoking green smoke, and he got such a lucky son-in-law, and even brought their family to turn over, then Gu Mingde was about to die, actually He was rescued, and now he is no different from a normal person, I heard that his son-in-law paid for the medical treatment."


    "I also heard that Gu Daniu''s ability to work in the county office is also a blessing for his son-in-law! It''s a pity that we don''t have such a good son-in-law!"


    "Second Gu, I say save it, your daughter-in-law has four sons, so where do you want a son-in-law!"


    Everyone laughed when they heard this, and a group of people laughed together for a few words and then dispersed.


    Only Father Gu at the back of the crowd, the more he thinks about it, the more unpleasant it is. Now their family has a reputation for being ungrateful, and they have lost a granddaughter to go out.


    But the Gu Mingde family who were calculated by them at the beginning are getting better and better. All of this is because of Dong Chenghu, the man who was originally his grandson-in-law, and the things of the Gu Mingde family should belong to their family.


    Father Gu couldn''t get out if he got into the bull''s horn, and hid in a place not far from Gu Mingde''s house to watch. When he saw Dong Chenghu coming out of Gu Mingde''s house, he quickly chased after him and pretended to be a chance encounter.


    "Boy Dong, come to see your father-in-law and mother-in-law?" Father Gu asked knowingly.


    Dong Chenghu saw that it was Dad Gu, his face darkened a little, but he didn''t reach out and slapped the smiling man, so he said "um" without smiling.


    Father Gu didn''t care, and continued to ask with a smile, "I heard that Gu Daniu''s work in the county government office was found by you, you are really capable."


    Father Gu praised Dong Chenghu without hesitation.


    Dong Chenghu was always on guard against Dad Gu''s family, so he was not overwhelmed by Dad Gu''s praise, but looked indifferent.


    Dad Gu looks like Dong Chenghu is unpredictable and really capable.


    Thinking about this, Father Gu couldn''t help expressing the desire in his heart, "Boy Dong, you see our family is an old acquaintance, your marriage with Shuixiu is still old. Dad and your uncle worked hard to facilitate it, and now that grandson of my family is not too young, Dad wants to ask you, can you find a job for him outside?"


    Dong Chenghu suddenly stopped when he heard the words, turned his head and looked at Dad Gu with a strange face, "I don''t know what Daniel''s work in the county office is, who told you I found Niu Zai''s work at the county government office?"


    Father Gu''s face changed, and he said a little embarrassedly: "It''s spread in the village, everyone knows about it."


    Dong Chenghu sneered twice, "I didn''t know there was such a thing, if Father Gu wanted to know what happened to Daniel''s work, he would just ask him himself. As for your grandson, I myself have to hunt for a living, but I can''t help your family."


    Dong Chenghu strode away without looking back.


    In retrospect, Dad didn¡¯t follow him any more, thinking about what Dong Chenghu said all the time, thinking, maybe the rumors are false, if this Gu Daniel¡¯s work is really what Dong Chenghu is looking for, How could he give up such a good opportunity to let Gu Daniu go?


    Dad Gu started to feel disheartened when he thought about it this way, this Dong Chenghu is really just a hunter, how could he have such great ability!

 Chapter 71： Go deep into the mountains, get wild deer

    Uncle Qin and the others have been sitting under the shade of the trees outside Caozi Village and waiting for others. When Dong Chenghu finally appeared, a group of people stood up and patted their buttocks and were about to set off. They found that Dong Chenghu''s face was a little uncomfortable. it is good.


    "What''s wrong? I ate it at Yue''s house?" Uncle Qin asked inexplicably.


    Qin Shan was the first to retort: ??"How is it possible, we have all met Uncle Gu and Auntie Gu, how could that kind of temper make Big Brother Chenghu look bad."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t want them to guess, so he had to talk about what happened to Dad Gu on the road just now.


    Uncle Qin scolded when he heard the words: "People want face and skin, this old man has no face and no skin! Your father shouldn''t have saved him in the first place, the white-eyed wolf of the family, if it weren''t for you Fortunately, I married Shuixiu, but I still don''t know how they will kill him! Now I still have the face to ask you to find a way for his grandson. Uncle will go to the village to find him and talk to him, bullying no one in our family! "


    Dong Chenghu quickly grabbed Uncle Qin, he was stupid, he couldn''t even persuade people in a hurry, or Zuo Qingsong came forward and said for him: "Uncle, we don''t have to go, there are bad people. It''s more important for us to hurry into the deep mountains, anyway, Chenghu didn''t let him get anything cheap, it''s better to have less than one more thing.


    If you don''t do anything else, think about the parents of your younger siblings. If we really make trouble, wouldn''t it be embarrassing that the parents of the younger siblings and their families will live in the village in the future? ? "


    Qin Shan also nodded sharply, holding Uncle Qin''s hand, "Dad, it doesn''t matter if you feel uncomfortable, we will come back and settle accounts in the future, we have to go deep into the mountains, Don''t put your energy on this kind of person, it''s not worth it."


    Under the persuasion of everyone, Uncle Qin finally chose to listen to everyone''s words, and it is serious to go hunting in the mountains.


    It''s just that he was holding fire in his heart, and he was not relentless when he encountered prey, and his methods were applauded by everyone. Uncle Qin is a treasured sword!


    Uncle Qin, who has not seen his favorite prey, has already beaten a roe deer, two pheasants, and a fat hare.


    Everyone else was looking at the big guy, but no one was hunting anything else.


    The sky has gradually darkened, and the further you go into the mountains, the darker the light.


    Although it is almost late autumn, the geographical location of Qingping Mountain is quite special. There are many trees here that are green and green. Naturally, the leaves on some trees have all turned yellow and fallen, and everyone stepped on the thick On the fallen leaves, I have to look up at the tree from time to time and walk more cautiously.


    In the end, when it got dark, they didn''t encounter any prey they wanted, Zuo Qingsong took them to a drier cave.


    Uncle Qin directly roasted the hare and a pheasant for everyone to eat with pancakes, and added the wild vegetable and mushroom soup that was boiled at will on the fire.


    It was an excellent dinner, just barely.


    After dinner, Dong Chenghu first kept watch, then Qin Shan, then Zuo Qingsong, and finally Uncle Qin, everyone planned to continue setting out when the sun came out.


    The reason why I didn''t leave early was because the light in the deep mountains was not bright enough, and the risk factor of going out at that time was relatively large.


    When everyone woke up, Uncle Qin had already made breakfast, and he still ate the same thing as last night, but with some more wild fruits. , It is autumn now, and the fruits are ripe, and it is very delicious to eat juicy and sweet. With these fruits, there are fewer people who drink soup.


    After a good night''s sleep and full food, the group continued to set off refreshed.


    I don''t know how long they walked, they finally found a group of wild deer drinking water by a small stream, and there were many roe deer mixed with the wild deer.


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed, and discussed a good plan with Uncle Qin and others, and everyone dispersed, Qin Chuan helped by Uncle Qin''s side because he was inexperienced.


    The crowd went in four directions, staring at all the prey.


    Sure enough, when everyone made a move, all the animals by the stream were frightened and fled in a panic. Dong Chenghu and the others were aiming at the big wild deer. After slipping away, they eventually caught eight wild deer and two roe deer.


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong each shot two, Qin Shan shot one, helped Qin Chuan hit one, and Uncle Qin shot two. One of the two roe deer was shot by Uncle Qin, and the other was captured by Qin Chuan.


    Difficult.


    In the end, only a simple raft can be checked on the spot.


    Dong Chenghu looked up at the sky, wiped the sweat from his face and said, "It''s still early, let''s drag these things back first, so that we can go to the cave where we rested yesterday, tomorrow we will We will set off before dawn, and we will be able to leave the mountains before dark. Then I will go to Yue¡¯s house to lead the donkey cart. We will rush to Panlong Town when it is dark. My family also wants to buy a donkey, so I will buy another donkey cart. We will drive overnight. Go to Zhishui County, so that the prey will not be spoiled."


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong were more experienced in going to work in the county. Uncle Qin had no opinion. Everyone was in high spirits and quickly brought the prey back to the previous cave.


    In order to prevent the beasts from attacking, everyone burned a large fire outside the cave, hoping to cover up the smell of blood.


    As a result, the beast did not come, but a big boar came. It was just when Dong Chenghu was on duty at night. When he pulled it out again, the wild boar was in pain, and rushed frantically in Dong Chenghu''s direction, but Dong Chenghu didn''t run away. When the boar was about to get close, it flashed, and the boar slammed into the mountain wall, roaring in pain.


    Dong Chenghu quickly stabbed the boar again, and after several times, the boar finally died.


    Uncle Qin and the others had long been awakened by passive silence. When they came out, they saw that it was a wild boar. Dong Chenghu could handle it with ease, so he would not intervene. Open your mouth.


    thing."

 Chapter 72： Arrive at the county seat and sell prey

    After finishing the preparatory work, everyone dragged the prey and set off. The Qinchuan people were not very strong, so they took two torches to show everyone the way. Zuo Qingsong walked at the end, dragging with one hand. Prey, holding a torch in one hand, he is more alert and can deal with the aftermath for everyone.


    With an uneasy and nervous heart, everyone walked in the dark night until dawn, and finally came out of the mountains when the sun came out.


    The group rushed to the direction of Panlong Town without further delay.


    When passing by Caozi Village, Dong Chenghu went in and drove the donkey cart, which was extremely fast.


    With the donkey cart, everyone can put wild deer on it. Although a donkey cart can only carry four wild deer, it also reduces a lot of burdens for everyone.


    When they arrived at Panlong Town, Dong Chenghu bought another donkey cart, which is good. All the wild deer were carried in a donkey cart. On the way, everyone finally arrived in Zhishui County two days later.


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong first carried the prey to the big restaurant in the county town. The prey in the county town was also purchased from various towns, which was similar to the prey brought by Dong Chenghu and the others, but they It is much more expensive to go to town to acquire.


    So the shopkeeper of the restaurant will not be surprised when he sees these wild deer, it is not a problem to eat all these prey, their restaurant has an ice cellar, when the time comes to store these prey, enough for them to consume most of them months.


    "Well, your prey is big and fresh. Let''s go to the town to buy it. A pound of venison costs 30 cents, a pound of roe deer meat is 32 cents, and a pound of wild pork costs 32 cents. The jin is twenty-five cents. How about we pay you the purchase price in the town?"


    The shopkeeper''s abacus was crackling loudly, and his eyes flashed with the peculiar light of businessmen.


    Everyone knows that the price they bought in the town must be more than that, but the price per pound is much higher than the price they sold to the town, so everyone did not bargain much, and they were very happy made a deal,


    A wild deer weighs about 400 pounds, a roe deer weighs 70 to 80 pounds, and a wild boar weighs about 300 pounds.


    In the end, Dong Chenghu got 31 taels, the Qin family got 50 taels, and Zuo Qingsong got 24 taels.


    Everyone was as happy as the New Year when they got the money.


    "Shan''er, with this money, and the money left over from buying land and building a house before, Dad can also marry you a good wife. I think we can buy some more fields. of."


    With these fifty taels of silver, Uncle Qin seems to be several years younger.


    When they hunted before, they rarely went into the mountains in groups like this. The last time everyone went into the mountains to hunt in groups was when Dong Chenghu''s father Dong Yitao was still alive.


    The group has entered the mountain, and this time they are lucky, they just recruited a wild boar, which is how they can exchange so much money.


    But this kind of thing can''t be done often. This time, they may live a good life with this money. If it is not necessary, they should not go into the mountains to hunt on such a large scale.


    It just so happens that everyone is not a greedy person, and they have not lost their hearts when they get money. When Uncle Qin left the restaurant, he taught them all the way, not to go into the mountains in private in groups in the future.


    "Chenghu, shall we rush back to Panlong Town first?" Uncle Qin looked at the sky, it was past noon, and he set off at this time, and it took two or three nights on the road to reach Panlong town.


    "Uncle, I want to go to the silver shop and buy some jewelry for Shuixiu and the others. In addition, I have to go to the medical center and ask if I can ask the doctor to come back to Cuizhu Mountain with me. Xiu is about to give birth, I don''t know what to do, we only have a doctor in Panlong Town, and it''s easy to ask for it. already."


    "Oh! You are really busy, so let''s stay in the county for one night, and we can''t bear to travel for several days. You also think about what you need to do in the county. Yes, take advantage of this time to come over and do it together."


    As soon as Uncle Qin finished his words, Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong both expressed that they would go to the silver shop with Dong Chenghu, because there were a lot of people going, and finally decided to go to the silver shop when they left the county. Dong Chenghu first Go buy some things to visit Gu Daniu, and then go to the market to see if there are donkey carts for sale. If the price is lower than Panlong Town, buy them together, so that they will have means of transportation when they go back.


    The county fair after noon was a bit messy, many vendors had withdrawn their stalls, and there were a lot fewer people buying things.


    The group first went to the pastry shop to buy some cakes, and then went to the restaurant to buy two roast chickens to add oil and water to Gu Daniu.


    The attitude of the person who came here was more than a little bit better. Dong Chenghu and others went directly into the back door of the county government office and waited in a spartan room.


    "You stay here now, I''ll call someone right away, remember, this is the county office, don''t walk around casually, I don''t care if something happens."


    The man explained it again and again before leaving, with a worried look on his face.


    "Dad, why does the county government have such a house, it''s worse than ours." Qin Chuan looked around the room for a long time, and then he couldn''t hold back his words when they left.


    Uncle Qin gave Qin Chuan a warning look, and whispered: "This is probably the house where the back door of the county government is used to store debris. How can it be better? But it is much better than the house where we ordinary people live. More, you see, this is also a blue brick house!"


    Qin Chuan nodded in response, daring not to speak any more.


    After a while, Gu Daniel finally appeared. He hasn''t seen him for almost a year.


    "Brother-in-law, why are you here?" Gu Daniu was very pleasantly surprised, he smiled and showed his big white teeth, much calmer than before.


    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied and greeted him with a smile, "Da Niu, let''s come to the county to do business, and stop by to see you, these are snacks for you, seeing that you are so strong, I It''s better to explain it to your sister when I look back, and it makes her happy."


    "Brother-in-law, I heard what my parents said. I really want to visit your house, but I can''t get away from here, and I can''t take a long vacation." Gu Daniu was annoyed Rubbing his head, not being polite to Dong Chenghu, he untied the pastry and roast chicken in front of everyone and let everyone eat together.


    In his cognition, everyone is not very wealthy, and these pastries and roast chickens are not all you want to eat.


    Some people, including Qin Chuan, say they don''t eat it.


    "Put it away, and take it home for a tooth sacrifice. Do you have enough money here? If it''s not enough, tell my brother-in-law and I''ll lend it to you first."

 Chapter 73： Gu Daniels opinion, go to Yongjia County

    Gu Daniu dared to ask for it, shook his head desperately and said, "Brother-in-law, please don''t give me any more money. To tell you the truth, I''ve increased my wages again. I used to work in the kitchen. Doing errands, the steward of the back kitchen sees me very well, and wants to give me a hand, so I can help him buy things by his side. Now I can get 800 yuan a month.


    I eat and live in the county government office, so I usually spend one or two hundred wen for filial piety and stewardship, and I can also give six or seven hundred wen to my parents. Now I send back all the money for building the house, and nothing from my brother-in-law and sister has been touched. So brother-in-law, you really don''t need to give me any more money. "


    Dong Chenghu stopped thinking about giving money to him when he saw what he said so confidently, "Since the steward takes care of you so much, you can send half of these roasted chicken cakes to him later, just say we thank you his."


    "Brother-in-law, how is my eldest sister now? When will the baby be born? Did you visit Caozi Village? Has the house been built?" Gu Daniu is most concerned now It was Gu Shuixiu and the Gu family.


    I''m not at ease, I''m thinking of asking a doctor to come back to Cuizhu Mountain with me, and send the doctor back after your eldest sister is born, money is not a problem."


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Daniu with a look of hope. In addition to wanting to know Gu Daniu''s life, he also wanted to ask about the doctor. They looked at the county. When he was blind, he was not as familiar as Gu Daniu.


    Gu Daniu didn''t dare to be sloppy when he heard that it was about his eldest sister, and immediately said: "There are three relatively large medical centers in the county, each with two doctors, and there are four more In a small private medical center, there is only one doctor. If my brother-in-law wants to hire a doctor, he may have to go to a large medical center.


    However, I am worried that the Cuizhu Mountain is so far away that few doctors will agree to go. But there is another way. Now there are refugees everywhere. Ren Yazi has many slaves that can be bought and sold. There are many capable people here, and maybe they can find women with rich birth delivery experience. "


    Dong Chenghu and others looked incredulous, "How do you know so much?"


    Gu Daniu said a little embarrassedly: "I now follow the steward to do things outside to buy, and I have to know what is going on, even why the prices have changed today. Just a while ago, the steward He also took me to Renyazi to buy some servants for the newly born son of the county magistrate.


    . But we''re just buying two little boys, so we don''t have to go to the county. "


    Gu Daniu''s words seem to have opened up a new world for Dong Chenghu. He has no experience in picking people, and he does not dare to respond easily, but Zuo Qingsong knows something, and the group went out of the back door of the county government. , Zuo Qingsong said immediately: "I think buying people is a way, but we just want to go to the county to see."


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Zuo Qingsong in disbelief.


    Zuo Qingsong was very calm, "The doctors in the town are not willing to go to Cuizhu Mountain, do you think the doctors in the county will? It is deep in the mountains, and the people in the county town who have been comfortable for a long time, who is it? Will you run into the mountains for that little money?


    "


    The journey on the road would take another three or four days.


    When everyone was on their way, Dong Chenghu remembered, why the Qin family agreed to go to the county with them without saying a word?


    Dong Chenghu asked the question in his heart, Uncle Qin smiled directly: "Isn''t this going to see Qin Shanxiang''s wife! Our land is ten miles away, and when we hear that we are hunters in the deep mountains, good people are all Those who are unwilling to marry their daughters and who are willing to marry their daughters are all lions and sell their daughters. We can''t marry such a family.


    "


    Dong Chenghu smacked his tongue, Qin Shan and the others were speechless, how open-minded this Uncle Qin was, he actually thought of marrying Qin Shan like this!


    I just don''t know what Hao''s reaction will be?


    The group drove for three days in a donkey cart to Yongjia County.


    This Yongjia County is different from Linhai County. Linhai County is close to the sea and is much richer than Yongjia County, and the people there look healthier and taller.


    Yongjia County is surrounded by mountains, there are many rare mountains, and seafood is scarce. Some of the seafood here are dry goods, and the price is expensive, but the livestock here are cheaper than those in the county and town, and the common people often The prices of several cloth villages and silver shops in and out are also relatively cheap.


    None, it''s good to be alone.


    Along the way, there are many poor people selling their bodies to bury their parents.


    Dong Chenghu gave ten copper plates when he saw it, and it took more than one hundred yuan to complete this circle.


    They hired a guide who led the way, gave them five coins, and led them to a stop at an alley.


    "Here, this is the place of Renya. Almost all people live in this alley. There are three in total. The middle one is more fair. You can go and have a look."


    Several people knocked on the place where people lived according to the guide.


    When the visitor heard that they were going to buy someone, he burst into laughter and warmly invited Dong Chenghu and others into the room, and served them hot tea.


    Ren Yazi is a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s. He looks simple and honest.


    "What kind of people do you want to buy? No matter if it''s a maid or a strong man, as long as you want, there is nothing I don''t have."


    As soon as someone opens their mouth, they sell their slaves.


    Zuo Qingsong said without changing his face: "We want to buy a doctor who knows medicine, do you have it here?"


    The face of the man changed when he heard it, how could he sell himself if he knew medicine? Are these people here to smash the field?

 Chapter 74： Renyazi, Cuixi

    "Guest officer, I am a place where people are bought and sold. I really don''t have medical skills! If you want to find such a person, I''m afraid you have to go to the medical center and ask." Renyazi smiled. Meat said without a smile.


    Dong Chenghu quickly explained: "We mainly want to buy a woman who has experience in delivering babies, do you have any here?"


    Ren Yazi finally got better after hearing Dong Chenghu''s words, just as the saying goes, don''t slap the smiling person, he immediately passed the person in his hand, and he made up his mind.


    "I happen to have such a person in my hand, but this person is not cheap! To tell you the truth, this person came from the capital, and he came from a big family."


    The man and his son boasted that there is nothing in the sky, and the meaning inside and outside the words is money.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know how to talk, Zuo Qingsong said, "You call someone over and let''s have a look first."


    Ren Yazi saw that there was a way, and immediately asked the servants to bring people over.


    one ear! No wonder it doesn''t sell!


    "Treasurer, we believe you and that''s why we came to you to buy someone. Are you taking such a person here as we are blind?" Zuo Qingsong held back his anger, his eyes staring like fire. Human child.


    Zuo Qingsong is an old hunter in the mountains. He can look at the wild beasts, and naturally it is not something that a human being can compete with.


    Under the coercion of Zuo Qingsong, the cold sweat broke out on the back of Renyazi, and she wiped her forehead embarrassedly and said, "Don''t worry, ladies and gentlemen, this woman is really good! She was originally the dowry maid of a large family in the capital. She not only delivered two or three children for the madam, but also brought those young masters and young ladies.


    There is no doubt about it. As for her ears..."


    Ren Yazi sighed, lowered her voice and said, "Everyone in this big family is shy, and this woman also suffered that innocent disaster. If she really did something wrong, I''m afraid She lost her life. Her previous master knew this, so she just cut off one of her ears and sold her, which was an explanation for everyone.


    I don''t hide it from you. Anyone who comes to buy someone from me will only see her like this, and no one will want it. I don''t support idlers here. When I was here, this woman was still tender-skinned, and it became like this after a long time.


    I found her according to your requirements. If you are not satisfied, I will ask people to ask to see if there are any suitable candidates. "


    Dong Chenghu saw that this woman didn''t say a word since she entered the door, and she didn''t win anything for herself, so she just stood there numbly, and then said, "What''s your name?"


    The woman had no hope for Dong Chenghu and others, but she didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to ask her, and she was immediately stunned.


    "Ask you!" Ren Yazi scolded in dissatisfaction.


    The woman just woke up and said, "The slave''s name is Cuixi."


    "Are you experienced in delivering babies?"


    "The slave has delivered three births for the previous master."


    "If you are asked to take care of someone who is about to give birth, will you be required to deliver the baby?"


    As soon as Cuixi heard this, this person wanted to buy her, and she immediately replied with a look of surprise: "The slave can do it. The slave has also taken care of two babies before, and the slave did it."


    Dong Chenghu wanted to make a decision immediately, but Zuo Qingsong stopped it and looked at Cuixi for a moment.


    "Can you explain clearly why you were sold?" Although it''s a bit taboo to ask these questions in front of people, but if Zuo Qingsong didn''t ask, Dong Chenghu would definitely buy people directly.


    Cuixi''s complexion changed when she heard the words, and she looked at Renyazi, and seeing that Renyazi did not win her, she said truthfully: "This slave is originally the dowry of the original master, The master is not only my servant, but also three other servants. The four of us are responsible for the master''s clothes, jewelry, food, and attendants.


    Because I am good at cooking, I am in charge of the master''s food. That day, a distinguished guest came to the house, and my master was there to accompany him, but that person was actually a bad person. My master, because I made the food, I was pushed out by the master to be a scapegoat. "


    When it comes to this, Cuixi comes out of sadness. She has been loyal all her life, but she did not expect to end up like this.


    "Master cut off one of my ears in front of the distinguished guest, and the honored guest had nothing to say, and the master said that he would hit me 30 big boards. Besides. The distinguished guest saw that my master was really not showing mercy at all, so he opened his mouth and said a few words for me. In the end, the thirty large boards were exempted, but I was sold. I was wronged!"


    Cuixi covered her face in pain in front of everyone.


    Although Renyazi is greedy for money, his nature should not be bad.


    "Dear guests, you have also heard that what Cuixi said is indeed true. When I happened to go to the capital to collect people, the housekeeper said a few words when he was selling Cuixi, so I also know a thing or two about her, we never bluff people when we open the door to do business, after all, my business will continue to operate for a long time, right?"


    Zuo Qingsong can see it, this person has been helping Cuixi to speak again, and seeing Cuixi like this, it is impossible for the two of them to be dirty, that is, they really pity her.


    Dong Chenghu received Zuo Qingsong''s signal, his heart was relieved, a smile appeared on his face, and he grinned at Ren Yazi: "As long as what she said is true, we can buy it. Come down, just don''t know how the price is calculated?"


    When it comes to money, Renyazi immediately shows pity, and a businessman''s calculating expression begins to appear on his face.


    "Guest officer, I''m not going to lie to you, I''m here for about twelve taels for a strong man, ten taels for a half-sized boy, eight taels for a boy and an old man, a woman like this Originally it was eight taels, but because she came from a big family, it was more expensive, so I''ll count you ten taels."


    Ren Yazi looked like I had suffered a big loss, and his expression was so exaggerated that the Qin family couldn''t stand it any longer.


    He politely scolded Ren Yazi, and originally planned to buy a daughter-in-law here, but Uncle Qin stopped thinking about it.


    Ren Yazi was so frankly exposed by Uncle Qin that he was unable to speak in a hurry. He wanted to have a theory with Uncle Qin, but he was the owner of the money. If he offended the owner of the money, where can he find it? Such a patron? The most important thing is that if they don''t buy Cuixi, maybe he really wants to keep Cuixi for a lifetime.

 Chapter 75： The Qin family buys people, people who cant see the light

    Thinking of this, Ren Yazi pretended to be hurt and started to lower the price, "Well, I''ll take a step back and count it at eight taels of silver, it can''t be less, if it''s less, what do you say? I''m not selling it anymore!"


    Renyazi hurriedly took the silver handed over by Dong Chenghu, as if afraid that they would go back on it, hurriedly went out and fetched Cuixi''s deed of sale. regretted it.


    There are quite a few people, some of whom can read, and some do laundry, cooking, etc. You have everything you want, do you want to take a look?"


    People do their best to sell.


    Qin Shan looked amused, and thought that Renyazi could earn eighty taels of silver just by lip service, and they only exchanged fifty taels of hard-earned money for their hard work. Zidao: "I want an innocent girl who is 28 years old. She also needs to be literate, able to write and draw, cook and do laundry. Do you have any here?"


    Uncle Qin almost choked on his saliva when he heard this, and stared at Qin Shan in disbelief.


    Uncle Qin gave Qin Shan a displeased look, and was about to reprimand, but he heard a serious question: "Is this guest official looking for a daughter-in-law, or..."


    Qin Shan saw that everyone was looking at him, his face blushed unbelievably, and now the arrow was on the string, he had to let go, and he simply went down a dark road to the end, and said shamelessly: "I just want to find a daughter-in-law, I must If you are a clean girl."


    "Hey! It''s a coincidence, I really have it here!"


    "Dear guests, let''s go inside and talk about it."


    Everyone didn''t know what medicine Renyazi was selling, so they couldn''t hold back their curiosity, they all followed Renyazi without saying a word, and followed him into the inner courtyard. out of a secluded room.


    This room is not big, but the table and chairs are complete, and it is for some distinguished guests.


    Is it possible that this buyer has so much attention?


    Uncle Qin and others looked at each other and sat down according to the meaning of Renyazi.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen, just now there are a lot of people outside, and it''s not a good place to talk. Just now, this master said that he wants a daughter-in-law, and that he needs to be a clean man. I really have such a group here. people.


    The chicken and the dog ascended to heaven.


    No, I started from Yongjia County with a few colleagues this year, passed through Dongyang County, Xin''an County, Xuancheng County, arrived in South Yuzhou, and finally went north to the capital Jiankang. The situation along the way is really hard to describe, but these are not the key, the main thing is that I have been running for more than half a year.


    I brought a large number of people back not long ago. There are all kinds of people here, and many of them were rich people before. But it is precisely because of this that these people are not easy to train, so I haven''t released the rumors to the outside world, and I plan to train people and then release the words, and I can earn back my hard work for the past six months. "


    When the announcement is made, it is estimated that it is just waiting for the wind to pass, and the identities of these people are cleaned up, so that they can sell for a high price.


    Dong Chenghu and his entourage looked like ordinary men who had never seen anything in the world. The shopkeeper didn''t want to miss every business, so he leaked some of these people''s affairs in advance.


    The shopkeeper is also shrewd, and his words are half-concealed. Although Dong Chenghu and several people understood it, they could not grasp the handle of the shopkeeper.


    When Uncle Qin heard what happened to these people, he wanted to leave immediately. Their temple is small, and they can''t afford such a fine-skinned and tender Buddha. They don''t have to marry a daughter-in-law. If he can''t lift his shoulders, he wants their family to serve him, but he doesn''t agree.


    "The shopkeeper, to be honest, our family is not a wealthy family. According to your opinion, the price of these people should not be cheap. We can''t afford it."


    Uncle Qin pulled Qin Shan and Qin Chuan to leave.


    To accept you, at the price just mentioned, an innocent girl is ten taels of silver."


    "Ten taels of silver!" Uncle Qin''s voice rose a few decibels, "We can''t even use five taels of silver to marry a big girl in our village, please don''t!"


    "Ahhhh! These 10 taels are really cheap, or else! I''ll sell them to you for 8 taels, okay? I''ll have someone bring them over to show you right now. "


    The shopkeeper''s heart is anxious, these people are serious, it takes a year and a half of training to sell, some of them are really unknown, and they want to sell seriously Maybe it will cause trouble for him, but it would be a lot of money to clear their identities for them, and it would not be worth it at all. It would be good if they could sell one now.


    "Five taels! Five taels of silver, let''s take a look." Uncle Qin''s eyes flashed sly.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Five taels! You are robbery! I brought it back from outside the country, and I have more than five taels of courage! No way."


    "Then let''s just pretend we haven''t been here today." Uncle Qin turned around decisively.


    Seeing Uncle Qin''s appearance, the shopkeeper really didn''t care, and immediately stopped people with a bitter face, "Okay, five taels are only five taels, it''s half a sale and half a giveaway, oh , my heart!"


    The shopkeeper made a heartache, and let people bring up the slaves who met the requirements.


    & nbsp; & nbsp; & nbsp; & nbsp; and others brought out talents such as Uncle Qin to understand why the shopkeeper said so well. Here are really strange heads, and those women are not good at seeing Uncle Qin and others.


    Other women hold their own identities, keep their backs straight from beginning to end, neither humble nor arrogant, indifferent; She is a servant herself, so there is no great resistance to buying and selling her sons and daughters.

 Chapter 76： Liu family daughter, infighting

    Uncle Qin whispered in Qin Shan''s ear: "You are the eldest son, if you really want to buy a daughter-in-law from these people, you have to keep your eyes open, we can''t marry someone who is cute and lazy. go back, or your mother will fight with you."


    "Uncle Qin, we are buying people. If people buy back and disobey and sell them, don''t worry so much, and they are not really married to ordinary people. Qinshan brother, you can Look, buy whichever you like, as long as you have the deed in hand, you don''t have to worry about that person turning upside down."


    Zuo Qingsong is a bit more knowledgeable than the Qin family. Seeing these women who have become slaves still hold their own identities, they are a little sneered. Going down, even if the sons and daughters are not malicious, they can only be bought by the lecherous masters or the prostitutes of the brothel.


    Who would like such a maid?


    Qin Shan got the confidence of Zuo Qingsong''s words, and thought, yes, no matter how noble these people were before, they are not inferior to them now, why is he timid and hesitating? Anyway, as long as they hold their prostitution contracts, they are not afraid that they will be turned upside down.


    At this moment, Qin Shan finally made up his mind to take a good look at these women.


    Some slaves saw Qin Shan looking at them so recklessly, they gritted their teeth in anger and turned away.


    "Do you want to die? Are you still lying on the ground and pretending to be dead? Get up for me!" A sharp and sharp voice came from the corner, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The woman who spoke did not find it strange that everyone was looking at her, but continued to insult the woman lying on the ground, and even stepped on the other side twice to vent her anger.


    The people on the ground struggled to get up, but they couldn''t get up, and their expressions shrank in pain.


    This scene reminds everyone of Dong Yunmei who was abused by the Wu family before.


    Dong Chenghu immediately turned black, and loudly questioned Ren Yazi, "What''s going on? Could it be that your slave here is so arrogant? The shopkeeper, are you sure you can sell this person?"


    Uncle Qin shook his head in disappointment, "If these women are like this, we wouldn''t dare to buy them."


    When the man heard this, his face changed, and he stared dangerously at the extremely arrogant woman, and immediately stepped forward and gave her a big slap, "Bitch! You dare to be presumptuous in front of a distinguished guest. , I think you don''t want to live anymore! Come on people, pull them down and train them well."


    He will definitely not let her go. It seems that he has a good temper. If everyone follows the model and follows the model, how will he manage these slaves in the future?


    Thinking like this, the shopkeeper became more and more determined to teach that troublesome female slave a lesson.


    , I also ask the shopkeeper to be merciful, and I will definitely discipline her in the future."


    "Your sister? What is the identity of this woman on the ground?" Qin Shan asked strangely.


    It''s because the woman lying on the ground looks too much like this person, and when it comes to his sister, he is more willing to believe that the woman on the ground is her own sister.


    The woman who spoke hesitated for a moment, then glanced at the woman who was motionless on the ground, and said in a softer voice, "She is also my sister."


    "Both are your sisters, why didn''t you speak up when that person bullied her just now, but plead for that person now?" Qin Shan asked.


    The female slave who spoke turned pale, and apparently had something to hide.


    of.


    Some of them are half-sisters of the same mother and half-sisters. The person who had just beaten and the slave were both the direct sisters of the same mother, and the person lying on the ground was their concubine sister. It''s just that these two are like fathers, and that person was pretty mother just now, so they looked more like sisters.


    The physique is also a little weaker. After walking from Jiankang to Yongjia County for more than half a year, the slave''s body could not hold up.


    However, this woman is also stubborn, she gritted her teeth and persisted until now. "


    After listening to Renyazi''s words, everyone was thoughtful. Before Qin Shan could speak, Uncle Qin took the lead in signaling Renyazi to bring the woman lying on the ground to them.


    The woman was so weak that she could barely kneel in front of Uncle Qin and the others.


    "What''s your name? How old are you?" Uncle Qin looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. The first impression was not bad, and his voice was a little kind.


    The woman struggled to raise her eyelids, looked at everyone, and said softly, "Little girl Liu Yueyi, fifteen years old."


    "What is the relationship between those two people just now?" Zuo Qingsong asked casually.


    Liu Yueyi turned her head to look at her sister-in-law who was kneeling not far away, turned her head and said calmly, "Those two are my sister-in-law, the eldest sister Liu Yueyuan, the second sister Liu Yue tip."


    Qin Shan said puzzledly: "Why did she beat you?"


    "I''m used to it. They have bullied me since I was a child. I''ve become accustomed to it. It''s nothing. When the Liu family was good, they bullied me even more fiercely. Now that the Liu family is gone, they have no support. , the behavior has been restrained a lot." Liu Yueyi said sarcastically, there was no resentment or any negative emotions in her tone, as she said, being beaten is just normal.


    "You don''t hate them?" Dong Chenghu then asked curiously.


    Liu Yueyi shook her head, her eyes were very clear, "They were born taller than me, my mother said that in the Liu family we need to recognize our own identity, we are only half masters, in front of them we are servants They can be beaten and scolded at any time, so if you can avoid them, you can avoid them, and if you can''t avoid them, you can only recognize them."


    "Bullshit! Your mother is really confused, no matter if your mother is the wife or not, you are your father''s biological daughter. How can you say that you are half a slave! Your mother is also among these people ?" Uncle Qin said angrily, searching around in the group of female slaves, as if he was looking for Liu Yueyi''s mother.

 Chapter 77： Liu Yueyi, agreed

    Ren Yazi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and looked at Uncle Qin helplessly.


    "This guest officer, the mother of this female slave is long gone, so don''t waste your efforts."


    Liu Yueyi nodded silently, confirming Renyazi''s words.


    Uncle Qin just gave up, and then returned to the original topic, "What skills do you have?"


    Liu Yueyi saw the woman wink at her, and said knowingly: "I have studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since elementary school. "


    Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting are what they must learn since childhood. They are famous because of their embarrassing position in Liufu. Many things need to be sewed and mended by themselves, and occasionally a handkerchief sachet or something Let the maid secretly take it out to sell. She can make snacks to please the elders and win over those who are left by others. The laundry is because Liu Yueyi''s mother was not in good health when she was alive. She has been serving her close to her. Change of clothes to be washed is not under the guise of others.


    When Uncle Qin heard that Liu Yueyi had so much ability, his love for her deepened.


    "The shopkeeper, we need to discuss, can you make another room for us?"


    How could they not agree, and immediately led them to the side room next door.


    "Shan''er, what do you think of this Liu Yueyi?" Uncle Qin asked Qin Shan''s opinion directly in front of everyone.


    Qin Shan is very embarrassed.


    "Brother, you can say what you think, I think this Liu Yueyi is still good, unlike other people who are poking their noses and eyes, and consider themselves as the eldest lady!" Qin Chuandi A statement, Qin Shan will marry him a sister-in-law no matter what, instead of this, he might as well tell what he means first.


    "Since you and dad are both satisfied, let her be." Qin Shan was straightforward. Anyway, he found that Liu Yueyi was also very pleasing to the eye. When the time came to marry him, he wanted to live with their family. Family love is the most important thing.


    Uncle Qin saw that Qin Shan had no opinion, turned to look at Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong, "What do you two think?"


    Dong Chenghu was taken aback by the question, he has a wife and does not need to marry a daughter-in-law. If you want him to express his opinion, how can he possibly say it?


    Uncle Qin knew from his reaction that this person was unreliable, so he simply focused all his eyes on Zuo Qingsong.


    Zuo Qingsong always looks sharp at people. If he says yes, this person is generally not that bad.


    "Since Uncle Qin trusts me so much, then I will speak frankly. If your family wants to find a well-informed daughter-in-law, Liu Yueyi is indeed a good candidate. I know that Uncle Qin will not see it. Shangliu Yueyi''s deceased mother, but because of the ideas her mother had instilled in her since she was a child, although she has the treatment of a master, she has the heart of a slave.


    Even if a woman like this is married, she will not have too many thoughts that she should not have. When the time comes, let my aunt take me with you for a while, and I should be able to live a good life with you. "


    Zuo Qingsong expressed his opinion with some reservations.


    Uncle Qin nodded, he and Zuo Qingsong thought about it together.


    Several people discussed for a while and returned to the original room again.


    Liu Yueyi is still kneeling on the spot, her sisters are not far away gossiping about her, what she is willing to degenerate and so on, and mocking her for being a lowly life and so on.


    These words happened to be heard by Uncle Qin and others.


    Uncle Qin entered the room with a sullen face, and did not look at those people.


    Standing in front of Liu Yueyi and asked in a slow tone: "Would you like to go with us? Let me tell you in advance, I am buying a daughter-in-law for my son, we are just ordinary ordinary people, go to our The family has to work, and we may have to go to the fields to farm with us, but our family doesn¡¯t want to behave like the rich and noble family, as long as you don¡¯t make mistakes, my son will only have a daughter-in-law like you, are you willing?¡±


    Liu Yueyi raised her head to look at Qin Shan, who looked similar to Uncle Qin, and nodded after a moment, and said softly, "I will."


    Uncle Qin showed a simple smile, and immediately said: "The shopkeeper, we will buy her, and pay the money with one hand and the deed."


    The son was overjoyed and sent someone to bring Liu Yueyi''s contract.


    Uncle Qin tore up Liu Yueyi''s prostitution contract in front of everyone, and everyone was stunned, but Uncle Qin said, "Since our family wants a daughter-in-law, we can''t have this prostitution contract, wait. I''ll take you to the yamen later and give you a household registration, and you will be our Qin family from now on."


    Liu Yueyi was moved to tears, she never dreamed that she could break away from slavery, not only Liu Yueyi did not expect, but the women who were still laughing at her just now can''t laugh.


    They were originally wealthy and noble women, but now they have become slaves. Of course, the most hope is to break away from slavery. I thought that Liu Yueyi was going to be bought by ordinary people. She would gloat in such misfortune, but now Liu Yueyi can actually leave her slave status and marry into a common people''s family as the head lady.


    You must know that someone from her background, even if the Liu family is still there, she can only be sent to a rich family to be a concubine or a wife to a poor family, she is now a wife to a poor family , This is the best ending for her, not to mention that the group of people who bought people don''t look so poor.


    Liu Yueyi''s attitude was much more friendly, and she congratulated: "Miss Liu is a blessing, and now she can get out of the wrong place, and she has to rely entirely on these guest officials.


    "


    Ren Yazi said half congratulations and half beating. After all, this Liu Yueyi went out from his side, and the other party was so generous. He naturally didn''t want Liu Yueyi to do anything to smash his sign, and he also hoped that Liu Yueyi would be happy. After all, there are very few people who can get rid of slavery. man.


    "Yueyi understands that Yueyi will be filial to her in-laws, take good care of her husband, and do her duty, so she will not have any delusions." If it wasn''t for Renyazi leading the Qin family over, how could she have the fortune she is today? Maybe she will follow her sisters as slaves in the future, and what''s worse, she may enter the unclean place. place, if that''s the case, she will definitely die.


    Uncle Qin was even more satisfied when he saw Liu Yueyi''s behavior, and he praised him secretly for being grateful. She can be grateful to the people who bought and sold her, and it is even more impossible for her to have any other dissatisfaction with their Qin family.


    Thinking like this, Uncle Qin was very happy to get the money.

 Chapter 78： Returning like an arrow

    In addition to Cuixi, this trip to Yongjia County bought a total of two people. Before leaving Yongjia County, Dong Chenghu went to the livestock shop to pick a sturdy big donkey and bought a ready-made donkey The wooden cart was put on, and it didn''t cost a few taels in total, so it was considered a complete set of things.


    There were two donkey carts on the road, and the speed was much faster. After a few people rushed to Panlong Town, Dong Chenghu took everyone to see the mayor first, and took Cuixi and Liu Yueyi The identities of the two have been recorded, and some money will be given to the mayor for hard work. Please trouble the mayor to send these things to the county for recordation, so that the identities of the two are settled.


    Liu Yueyi breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Although Uncle Qin tore up her contract of prostitution, she didn''t enter the Qin family''s account at that time. The Qin family members of her family, because such a big pie fell from the sky and hit her on the head, as long as her identity is not determined, she will be in a constant state of panic every day, and now she can finally feel relieved.


    Out of the mayor''s house, Dong Chenghu went to the mason''s place to get the stone mill.


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu took so long to pick up the goods, the old mason was very displeased. His eyes were not his nose, not his nose, so he almost shut Dong Chenghu out.


    "If you hadn''t paid the deposit, I would have sold the stone mill to others, and I would have saved my place here!" Scattered on Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu knew that he was right and did not dare to refute, he kept making apologies and being a grandson, and made the old mason happy before he dared to move the stone mill. In addition, he paid the old mason five hundred cents more, which is considered An apology to the old mason.


    The group left the mason''s house and talked about the old mason''s temper, which is really more stubborn than a donkey!


    "Brother Chenghu, next time, let''s not come here to buy stone mills, this old man is too fierce!" Qin Chuan touched his little nose, thinking that he had just been frightened by the old stonemason I feel embarrassed if I don''t dare to take a breath.


    "What are you talking about? The old man has real skills and is honest. You can learn more from me in the future. This time, we really missed the time. They have to hurry back, they should be in a hurry after waiting for so many days."


    Uncle Qin felt very guilty whenever he thought that Hao was worried about them, and wished he could rush back immediately.


    Seeing that everyone was about to leave in a panic, Cuixi quickly opened her mouth and said: "Master, Madam may need some things soon, should we buy them together now?"


    Dong Chenghu paused, turned around and looked at Cuixi with a puzzled face, "What else do I need to do?"


    "It''s best to go to the pharmacy to buy some anti-inflammatory and hemostasis powder and ginseng for qi-boosting. In addition, you need new scissors, no rust, and a longer piece of white gauze or white cotton cloth. "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t have a big problem when he heard it, and said directly: "These things are all at home, let''s go quickly."


    Everyone heard it and thought it was not a big problem, and started to rush home at full speed.


    Because there was a stone mill on the donkey cart, everyone had to use it to walk, and the pace was a lot slower, everyone hurriedly rushed, and finally entered Caozi Village after noon, this time still It was only Dong Chenghu who entered the village, mainly to return the donkey cart.


    "Father-in-law, I''m back."


    Dong Chenghu''s voice successfully shouted out the Gu Mingde family who were in the new house Maodong.


    Gu Mingde saw that Dong Chenghu was unscathed, but he was a little sloppy and tired, but his body was not in any trouble.


    "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, don''t be busy, I have to rush home, Uncle Qin and the others are waiting for me outside the village, I just give you back the donkey cart, this new house is It¡¯s different, it looks spacious, and I can give Shui Xiu an explanation to make her happy when I go back.¡±


    Dong Chenghu drove the donkey cart to the livestock shed, and quickly turned around the Gu family''s new house. Looking at the spacious and clean courtyard, he felt very comfortable.


    As long as he talked about the house, Gu Mingde''s mood was as sweet as drinking honey, and he opened the chat box instantly.


    "This house was built according to your family''s standards after looking at your house, that is, there are a few fewer houses, and it is not as big as yours, but it is enough for our family to live in, and it will be bigger in the future. Niu Erniu doesn''t have to worry about not being able to live when he married a wife, I have specially reserved a big room for you, so you will have a place to stay when you come back."


    Dong Chenghu specially went to see the room reserved for them. Seeing that the room was not only large, but also bright and spacious, he was both happy and embarrassed, and he didn¡¯t know what to say to Gu Mingde. smirked.


    The two talked around the house, and Gu Mingde patted his head and said, "Look at my memory! Not long after you left, Da Niu asked someone to come back and tell us that you were going to the county to run errands. Now, I was worried that Shui Xiu was anxious to go into the mountains to find her. Who knew I didn''t know the way at all, and I almost lost my way in the mountains. Fortunately, an old hunter took me out. You should go back and have a look. I''ll ask your mother-in-law to bring you something to eat on the way, don''t go home hungry."


    Because of Gu Mingde''s words, Dong Chenghu couldn''t stay any longer, he packed up and left Caozi Village immediately.


    Uncle Qin and the others set off when they saw Dong Chenghu.


    Liu Yueyi and Cuixi thought that Uncle Qin and the others were just ordinary people, living in remote mountain villages at most. How could they know that they still haven¡¯t reached home after walking for so many days, the most important thing is this The village is already very remote, and it is not their home yet, so their home is in...


    Without waiting for Liu Yueyi and Cui Xi to think deeply, the group continued to walk into the deep mountain.


    It was the first time for both of them to enter the deep mountains and old forests. Everything seemed both novel and frightening. Seeing their expressions, Uncle Qin smiled.


    He said gently: "Our home is still far from here, and we have to climb mountains and mountains. It is winter now, and there is no heavy snow this year, so the mountain road is not difficult to walk. But I can''t get out."


    Liu Yueyi listened with relish. Cuixi was born in a poor family, so she knew a thing or two about this, and she would not be as curious as Liu Yueyi.


    Everyone walked for a long time, and finally arrived at Cuizhu Mountain not long after dark.


    Uncle Qin saw that there was no one at home, and guessed that the Hao family should go to Dong''s house, so he took Liu Yueyi and others directly across the river, and planned to spend the night at Dong''s house tonight.

 Chapter 79： Everyone is happy, the daughter-in-law meets her mother-in-law for the first time

    Dong Chenghu and the others had been living in fear every day during the time they left, Gu Shuixiu and the others had been living in fear every day. It was originally planned that they should have returned long ago, but there was no news for so many days, but they were worried to death. Fortunately, no one came to spread bad news outside, so they waited patiently and anxiously.


    This day was as usual. After dinner, Gu Shuixiu planned to sit in the hall for a while, and after a few words with Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei, he went back to the room to rest.


    The three of them were guessing why Dong Chenghu and the others did not return home when they heard the sound of bells.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes instantly became extremely bright, and she was about to rush out when she got up.


    Dong Yunmei saw that Hao was faster than them, so she quickly held down Gu Shuixiu, "You are heavy now, but you don''t want to be so irritable, you sit at ease first, I''ll go out and have a look ."


    Although Gu Shuixiu nodded in agreement, her feet did not obey her orders. She followed Dong Yunmei out of the house together, and saw Dong Chenghu''s tall figure in the distance, her heart was finally relieved. .


    As soon as Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, he couldn''t move his eyes, so he left the crowd and ran towards Gu Shuixiu.


    "Shuixiu, I''m back! How is your body? What''s wrong? This time I bought you a midwife to come back, you can rest assured."


    Dong Chenghu pointed at Cuixi in the crowd, Cuixi hurriedly stepped forward and bowed to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Cuixi on the ground and seemed to understand something. She didn''t know if she was moved or what happened. The tears fell like pearls with a broken thread. I feel bad for Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Yunmei let go of her heart when she saw Zuo Qingsong followed Ping An back, and did not dare to look at him any more, she turned to look at Dong Chenghu, but saw that he was clumsily comforting Gu Shuixiu, so she took the opportunity to teach a lesson: " You still know how to come back, do you know what we have been worried about these days?


    Looking forward to becoming a gatekeeper! "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to worry that he would be so worried, and now he was so guilty that he was speechless, and he was about to enter the room with Gu Shuixiu in his arms.


    Gu Shuixiu sees that there are still a lot of people here, how could it be possible to return to the house like this, isn''t it a joke.


    Then quickly wiped away her tears, smiled again and looked at Cuixi who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up, don''t kneel when it''s cold. If you have anything to say, go back to the room and talk." Gu Shuixiu took the lead and walked in front, Dong Chenghu followed closely behind her, like that It is as many babies as you want.


    According to what she said to take care of Shuixiu, Cuixi didn''t dare to delay for a moment, so she quickly followed.


    This is the only way Cuixi and Liu Yueyi can see the true appearance of the Dong family. Although it is not comparable to the mansion of a rich family, it is definitely a small rich family. This mansion cannot be built without a certain amount of money. .


    Cuixi then understood why Dong Chenghu would travel all the way to Yongjia County to buy her. With such a family background and his love for his wife, everything makes sense.


    Because of this, Cuixi respected Gu Shuixiu very much.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Cuixi''s ear in surprise, and blurted out, "What is this ear?"


    "She was wronged by the previous master and became a scapegoat. The previous master knew that she was wronged, so she cut off one of her ears and sold her. Cui Xi also She is from a big family and has delivered a few children. I saw that she has rich experience, so I bought it back to take care of you, and I can feel more at ease when it comes to giving birth."


    You''ve worked hard these days."


    Dong Yunmei followed Hao''s words and looked at Liu Yueyi.


    Qin Shan gave Liu Yueyi a look. After Liu Yueyi understood it, she immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Mrs. Hao and sweetly called "mother-in-law".


    Hao''s smile slowly solidified upon hearing this, and she almost jumped three feet in shock.


    "This is this... what is this?"


    Hao trotted to Uncle Qin, looked at Liu Yueyi, and whispered, "This is Shan''er''s daughter-in-law? You went out to marry Shan''er? Such a big thing Didn''t you mean to ask?"


    Uncle Qin simply led Hao into the side room.


    Liu Yueyi in the main room was still kneeling on the spot with a bewildered face, Qin Shan quickly helped her up. Dong Yunmei''s complexion improved a lot, and she poured a cup of hot water for Liu Yueyi herself, and said warmly, "You sit first, my aunt can''t accept it for a while, just wait for the uncle to tell her, you should be home so late and you haven''t eaten yet. Come on, I''ll go and cook for you."


    Liu Yueyi got up and went to help when she heard the words. Qin Shan didn''t stop her. It was beneficial to her to let Liu Yueyi have more contact with the Dong family.


    Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao, who had been discussing in the side room for a long time, finally came out. Gu Shuixiu saw Mrs. Hao''s expression a little excited, and it seemed that she was very satisfied with the daughter-in-law she just met.


    Liu Yueyi followed Dong Yunmei into the kitchen and planned to do it. It was only now that she remembered that this is a deep mountain, which is different from the Liu family before, and she doesn''t know what they eat. It''s not good to cook something wrong.


    I think when they followed Renya for half a year, they all ate some rice bran, or black noodles, all served with green vegetables or pickles, and they hardly saw meat once a month. Before the Liu family was not in trouble, although she had a hard life, at least she was not short on food, and her figure was much better than the current dried bean curd.


    While Liu Yueyi was in endless troubles, Dong Yunmei had already started to live. Seeing that she was still standing there, she quickly woke her up.


    "Miss Liu, will I call you Yue Yicheng?"


    Liu Yueyi woke up from a dream, nodded quickly and walked to the stove, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Dong Yunmei pointed at the bucket behind her sympathetically, and smiled: "There are some eels raised by Shuixiu, which were caught from the paddy fields before, and I wanted to get them for them at that time. To eat, who knows that they are in a hurry, and they didn''t eat a single bite. Shuixiu raised them all. They said that if they were raised for a long time, the smell of earth would be lighter, so we kept raising them. Today is just fine. have eaten."


    Liu Yueyi had never heard of yellow eel before, so she brought the bucket and opened it out of curiosity. She was so frightened that she almost knocked over the bucket. She pointed at the bucket and said in horror: "Snake, snake, snake !"

 Chapter 80： False alarm, training

    "Where''s the snake?"


    Liu Yueyi pointed at the bucket, her eyes didn''t dare to look anywhere.


    Gu Shuixiu saw the situation from behind, seeing that Liu Yueyi actually regarded the eel as a snake, she couldn''t help crying, she quickly came out and explained: "This is a fish, not a snake, you can take a closer look, Snakes are not so short."


    After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, Liu Yueyi glanced suspiciously into the bucket.


    "Huh? It''s really not as long as a snake!"


    Liu Yueyi breathed a sigh of relief and then thought of the big oolong she made, and suddenly felt flushed and didn''t dare to look up at people.


    Hao laughed and said: "I think I was shocked when I saw it for the first time, but we are all mountain people, even snakes will not react so big, just get used to it. ."


    "What my aunt said is, since it''s a misunderstanding, go out, Chenghu don''t leave first, stay and help me kill these eels, and make something delicious for you at night."


    Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong didn''t leave as soon as they heard that there was delicious food, and went to the yard with Dong Chenghu to kill the eels.


    At this time, Liu Yueyi has been actively picking vegetables and leaves, trying to improve everyone''s impression of her.


    Gu Shuixiu made up her mind and did not stop her. She went to the warehouse to get a piece of smoked roe deer, and planned to make a bacon and fried vegetables.


    Heat the oil, put the delicious eel in and fry it, and the whole yard is full of umami.


    Dong Chenghu had not eaten hot food for several days, and when he asked about these aromas, he almost couldn''t help rushing into the kitchen.


    Everyone gathered around and waited for the food, there was always a fried eel, a fried vegetable with bacon, a fried poached egg, which is a crab, a scallion pancake, a pot of kelp stewed chicken soup, a A large pot of white rice and a few pancakes were also posted.


    These dishes are plentiful, enough to feed them all.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to join us for dinner, but Cuixi dared not, so Gu Shuixiu said, "This is the first time for you to come to us tonight, everything is simple and doesn''t pay too much attention. How about making the bylaws?"


    Cui was delighted to see that Gu Shuixiu was not acting like an ignorant village woman at all, she was more respectful, and sat down to eat according to her arrangement.


    Liu Yueyi has not eaten such a rich meal for a long time. She wants to open her stomach to eat, but she is afraid of making a bad impression on Hao. .


    Fortunately, Qin Shan was considerate and kept serving her vegetables, which made her full.


    "Ah! It''s so delicious, my stomach is full, it''s so comfortable to lie down when I''m full! I finally feel like a person." Qin Chuan exaggeratedly licked his stomach He was paralyzed on the bamboo chair in the yard, no matter it was the cold winter and the twelfth lunar month, he still lay down and made a comfortable sound.


    Hao felt distressed to see him like this, and urged: "Chuan''er, don''t lie outside, it''s cold outside, go back to the house and sleep."


    "Mom, I''ve been sleeping in the wild for a few days, and I''m not close enough? I''m really overstretched, so don''t rush me." Qin Chuan turned over, dissatisfied The ground murmured two more times, but didn''t move, it seemed that he was asleep.


    Uncle Qin knew that Qin Chuan had been working hard with them these days, so he asked Qin Shan to carry Qin Chuan into the room.


    Other people are strong, they don''t feel tired when they are full, but they have more energy.


    Dong Yunmei went to the bathroom to boil a large pot of hot water for everyone, and let them take a hot bath and relax.


    The men wash first before Liu Yueyi and Cui Xi.


    The first time they entered the bathroom of Dong''s house, they were so surprised that they almost couldn''t close their mouths.


    Liu Yueyi praised: "This bathroom is so ingeniously built. It is not only warm, but also convenient to use water. You can also take a bath, and you don''t need to pour the bath water after washing. Which genius designed this? "


    Dong Yunmei poured water for them and said with a smile: "These are all designed by Shuixiu, she is the most talented person in our family, I have never seen anything that she does not know. of."


    Cuixi once again realized Gu Shuixiu''s power more deeply, followed by smacking her tongue, and became more and more determined to serve this master well. Or there is something unspeakable, no matter what it is, she can be sure that this place will be a pure land in a chaotic world, and there is no need to worry about a difficult life with such a master, it is simply beneficial and harmless.


    The two took a shower seriously. The clothes Liu Yueyi and Cuixi changed were Gu Shuixiu''s old clothes last year. Waste, just come in handy today.


    After the two were groomed, they finally looked more pleasing to the eye. Although Uncle Qin also asked them to clean up a little before, how could they be as meticulous as at home, take a shower and wash their faces at will It''s clean. This time, the two of them used the pancreas to wash them completely from head to toe, and they can still emit a faint aroma of pancreas when they walk.


    Being clean is not only in a better mood, but outsiders are also much more comfortable.


    Hao Shi let Liu Yueyi sit beside her with a smile on her face, Liu Yueyi meekly and cautiously only made a little chair.


    Hao didn''t know what to say about her, so Gu Shuixiu had to speak.


    "Yueyi, I know that you come from a big family. The rules and etiquette were cultivated since childhood, and now they have been engraved in your bones, but we are in the deep mountains, and there are only so many people in the total. Everyone is used to it. Now, I don¡¯t pay attention to these etiquettes and rules, you come here as you feel comfortable, if you feel uncomfortable, take your time, don¡¯t worry, but I will always explain it to you.¡±


    "That''s right, we are all so casual, you relax, how tired you are!" Hao shi said following Gu Shuixiu''s words, she only now realizes that Liu Yueyi is different from them Where, at first, the Hao family was just weird, but now Gu Shuixiu pointed it out and finally felt a sense of relief.


    "I know, I will change it slowly in the future." Liu Yueyi felt a little wronged, but she knew in her heart that Gu Shuixiu was doing it for her own good, and as long as she was like everyone else, she could integrate into this living environment.

 Chapter 81： Chatting after dinner, smart Liu Yueyi

    "You still misunderstood, you should have learned how to deal with people in a big family, how to greet people, and what to say. I want you to relax here with us, and It''s not that you want to abandon the rules and etiquette you learned before, you have to be flexible when you are in the world."


    Cuixi looked at Gu Shuixiu sideways, and she was shocked. Gu Shuixiu seemed to see her former master just as she spoke. How could this woman be an ordinary mountain woman? Impossible!


    Liu Yueyi was also shocked. Although Gu Shuixiu had a very good attitude, her words were well-founded. How could these words be said by ordinary women without knowledge?


    Liu Yueyi felt a sense of sympathy for each other, and became very close to Gu Shuixiu, she actually listened to all her words.


    It was night, everyone was full, washed, and gathered around the main room to talk about what they had seen and heard outside the mountain in the past few days.


    Dong Chenghu seems to have something to say, so he doesn''t vomit unpleasantly.


    "Shuixiu, I will let Cuixi take care of you from now on, and Cuixi will help you deliver the baby during the delivery, don''t worry, and I also brought back the stone mill that you are thinking about, the stone mill and the donkey. It''s all in Uncle Qin''s house, and I''ll go get those things back tomorrow."


    Gu Shuixiu thought of the weight of the stone mill, and was a little worried, "Can the bamboo raft hold up the stone mill?"


    "Don''t worry about this, the stone mill can be disassembled and transported, I just need to support the bamboo raft a few more times."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know much about the structure of the stone mill, so he was relieved to hear what Dong Chenghu said.


    Hao said with a smile: "In the future, we will be able to borrow stone grinding from your house."


    "Auntie, come if you want!" Gu Shuixiu said boldly, making Hao Shihe laughed.


    Qin Shan thought that the family had exchanged fifty taels of silver this time, and he only spent five taels of silver to buy his daughter-in-law, and there was still forty-five taels left. Qin Chuan married his wife, so he said, "Mother, if you think the stone mill is easy to use, our family will also sell a set. Cheng Hu bought a big one and a small one this time. The big one grinds grain, and the small one can grind it normally. Some small things, I think they are quite useful."


    Zuo Qingsong also nodded and said, "We are close to each other. If my aunt thinks it''s not worth it, we can buy it together, so that we can share it evenly."


    Finally, the two agreed to buy a stone mill together in the coming year.


    Liu Yueyi had already passed by the Qin family before and already knew about the Qin family''s background. Although it was not as good as the Dong family, it was also a brick house, the yard was clean, and the family had purchased fields, so she could be stable in the future. In the second half of her life, after this period of experience, the only thing she thinks about is to live in peace and stability, and she has long lost the desire to seek wealth.


    In addition, the Qin family are all good-natured, and such a family will not abuse their daughter-in-law. Thinking like this, Liu Yueyi has raised expectations for the future life.


    "By the way, what did you guys get when you entered the mountains this time, and you want to go to the county to sell it?" Gu Shuixiu remembered that she didn''t ask these important things, and she couldn''t help but feel annoyed in her heart. , Is it true that you forget when you are pregnant?


    Dong Chenghu looked at Uncle Qin, Zuo Qingsong and the others, wondering if he should tell Gu Shuixiu the truth. Later, the two of them had even met tigers and black bears. How could Gu Shuixiu not hear this? ? Then he explained everything that happened after entering the mountain.


    Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei were frightened and gasped, and even Liu Yueyi and Cuixi looked terrified. This was the first time they had recognized the dangers of the deep mountains.


    Gu Shuixiu was as expected by Dong Chenghu, but she frowned slightly, but she didn''t look frightened.


    After listening to Dong Chenghu''s experience, Mrs Hao immediately looked at Uncle Qin worriedly.


    "The head of the family, we now have fields and land, and we have the capital to marry a daughter-in-law. In the future, we should not enter those sites and provoke those beasts."


    "I don''t need you to tell me, this time we were lucky, we didn''t encounter such things as tigers and wolves, and I can''t guarantee such good luck next time, if it is not true in the future I can''t live anymore, I won''t go hunting in those places again."


    Worried that this place will be affected, I wonder if we can also fence off our place? It will be safer then."


    Uncle Qin shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that we don''t have the ability, the valley is not like Cuizhu Mountain, which is surrounded by cliffs on both sides and mountains on the other side, connected to the sea, with a natural barrier, the only way to The only exits to the mountains are the two valleys and this grove.


    The two valleys have been sealed by them, and a high and thick fence has been built on the side of the grove, so there is no need to worry about interference, but only if they bought the Cuizhu Mountain and also The terrain of Cuizhu Mountain allows it.


    The side is not a cliff but a continuous mountain, and if something really wants to come in, it can''t be stopped. "


    Hao was like a deflated ball when he heard the words. Now that the Qin family has a better life, Mrs. Hao is thinking about how to ensure the safety of the family, but Mrs. Hao never thought of leaving that valley, which is where they have lived for decades. Even if she died, she would die. there.


    Liu Yueyi saw that Hao''s mood was not high, her heart changed, and she hurriedly went outside and took out a torn clothes.


    Everyone looked at the clothes that were so dirty that the color could not be seen, and they all looked inexplicable.


    Liu Yueyi did not hide it, in front of everyone, she tore out a piece of rag from the inner layer of the ragged clothes, and took out a small purse inside.


    The fabric of the purse was obviously much more delicate, and Liu Yueyi poured out all the contents of the purse.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "This... this is a golden leaf?" Uncle Qin looked at the golden leaf with a probing face.


    "My mother! It''s the first time in my life that I see gold, and it''s gold leaves!" Hao''s face was full of obsession, but not greed.


    Liu Yueyi smiled and said, "Father-in-law said that this is a golden leaf. When something happened to the Liu family, there were signs. I was used to being careful, so I made a plan a long time ago. There is a mezzanine inside the clothes to hide things, after the Liu family accident, all our silk and satin were confiscated, but no one wants this coarse cloth clothes, so I wear them all the time."

 Chapter 82： The world, buy more land

    "This gold leaf is very thin, so no one can find it hidden like this, not even a tael of gold, if it is replaced with silver, it will probably have sixty or seventy taels, make up for these Silver, even if it can''t surround the entire valley, it can surround a big yard."


    "This... this can''t be done!" Although Hao loved the golden leaf very much, the right and wrong were very clear. The golden leaf was Liu Yueyi''s dowry, and their family couldn''t do it with a daughter-in-law''s dowry. matter.


    Uncle Qin nodded and agreed with Hao''s meaning, "We still have money in our family, and all the bricks we used to build the house were bought by Chenghu and his wife, and the price is not expensive. Really think about the yard."


    Seeing that they were undecided, Gu Shuixiu laughed, "Uncle, auntie, what''s so difficult about this? Why don''t you build a village, and then buy the land between the house and the fields, Then build a high and thick wall and turn it into a village like a rich family. Isn¡¯t this safe? Even if you go to work in the field, you don¡¯t have to worry about running into danger.¡±


    Uncle Qin was very moved by what Gu Shuixiu said, but he still had some concerns about them.


    "If we buy other fields in this way and then enclose it, our money will not be enough. Our family can never use a daughter-in-law''s dowry, but Shuixiu can do it. Let''s work hard. Come again in the new year, or when Chuan¡¯er marries a wife, let¡¯s discuss how to build it together.¡±


    "Uncle, did you forget that our two lands are connected?" Zuo Qingsong was reluctantly forced to speak. Having a neighbor like him!


    Uncle Qin slapped his head.


    "Look at my memory! This is not a happy talk, I didn''t take this matter into consideration for a while, nephew, don''t be offended!"


    What can Zuo Qingsong say?


    "Uncle, you don''t have enough money to build a village, why don''t you join me? How about we wrap up the flat land in the valley as much as possible?"


    "Hey!" Uncle Qin was shocked by Zuo Qingsong''s big breath and took a deep breath. He wrapped the flat land in the valley. There are at least more than 100 acres, even if one acre counts as 500 wen , that would cost more than fifty taels of silver. Even if the two families shared it equally, the family would have to pay more than twenty taels. In addition to the money for the fence, the family would spend about sixty or seventy taels, which is not a small sum.


    "Uncle, what I mean is that let''s buy all the flat land first, and the matter of enclosing the village will be done later when we have money. After all, we won''t panic if there is land."


    Zuo Qingsong thinks so but has a plan.


    Uncle Qin hadn''t spoken yet, but Liu Yueyi did, "Father-in-law, I think what Brother Zuo said makes sense, we''ve seen too much on the way from Jiankang to Yongjia County, the world is not peaceful, Burning, killing and looting are already commonplace, and I am not afraid to say things I shouldn''t say here.


    When it came to the prime minister, he heard the wind and changed his mood. Some princes with little military power in the royal family were not used to the prime minister''s monopoly power and the prime minister.


    There are also many self-organized rebels from the people who plan to go to health and attack the court. If it is just a mob, I would not be afraid, but I once eavesdropped on my father and a guest. An organization has been plotting for a long time, intending to attack Jiankang in one fell swoop.


    At that time, I was scared to death, but it didn''t take long for something to happen at home, so I don''t know what the situation is now, but we know that we need to be peaceful and comfortable in the deep mountains, and others will think the same way, Taking advantage of the fact that no one has hit us with an idea yet, it is only right that we buy the land first. "


    Uncle Qin was persuaded by Liu Yueyi. After thinking about paying for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said as if he made up his mind: "Okay, then let''s buy together and buy all the flat land in the valley. !"


    When Mrs. Hao heard the chaos outside, her heart twitched, and she asked in horror: "Yueyi, is it so uneasy outside? Someone would really come to our deep mountain. Buying land? There are a lot of beasts in this deep mountain!¡±


    , since you have made up your mind to buy the land, do it as soon as possible, and let the mayor go to the county for the record as soon as possible, and someone from the province will bypass the mayor and start from the county magistrate, then we will not be able to compete with others."


    Uncle Qin became nervous after Gu Shuixiu said this, and secretly decided to set off for Panlong Town early tomorrow morning, and then give the mayor some benefits and ask him to work hard.


    After this night''s conversation, Uncle Qin didn''t sleep well all night, and called Zuo Qingsong out together before dawn the next day.


    Dong Yunmei has nothing during the day and sleeps a lot. She always wakes up early every day to cook for everyone. Seeing Zuo Qingsong and the others about to go out, she unexpectedly took the initiative to speak.


    "You haven''t eaten breakfast, why don''t you wait for me to post a few pancakes for you before going out?"


    When Zuo Qingsong heard this, he couldn''t move his legs, and nodded in agreement.


    Uncle Qin saw Zuo Qingsong''s answer, so naturally he also waited for Dong Yunmei to post the cake, but Uncle Qin couldn''t be idle, so he went out to hunt while he was, and only said to let Zuo Qingsong get better find him.


    Only Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei were left awake in the entire Dong family. Dong Yunmei was busy in the kitchen, and Zuo Qingsong was doing nothing in the yard, so he simply went into the kitchen to help Dong Yunmei make a fire.


    As soon as Dong Yunmei saw that Zuo Qingsong''s movements were inflexible, she always made mistakes.


    "Yunmei, you don''t have to keep your distance from me all the time, I know you don''t plan to get married now, and I won''t force you, are we still good friends like when we were young? Etc. When you figure it out, tell me again, I can wait." Zuo Qingsong casually threw firewood at the stove, focusing on Dong Yunmei.


    Listening to Zuo Qingsong''s words, Dong Yunmei''s tears fell unsatisfactorily. This time Liu Yueyi''s arrival made her understand that she cared about Zuo Qingsong and did not want Zuo Qingsong to marry someone else. But she herself has such a condition, how can she be worthy of Zuo Qingsong?


    Now Zuo Qingsong actually said that she was willing to wait for her, how could she not be moved?


    "I''m not..." Dong Yunmei was so choked that she was speechless.


    things will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 83： Breakfast Oolong, thinking about selling pigs

    Zuo Qingsong saw that the fire in the stove was very vigorously burned by him, and the water in the pot was boiling unbelievably, so he took Dong Yunmei and the good flour and pasted it, Dong Yunmei hadn''t thought about it clearly yet , those pancakes are all posted.


    children."


    Dong Yunmei thought about it a lot because of this sentence, she was always distracted when making breakfast, and she took out the breakfast dishes without even adding salt.


    Gu Shuixiu is about to give birth, so she won''t wake up so early.


    Poor Dong Chenghu and Qin Shan''s children, they wanted to have a comfortable meal in the morning, but all the dishes were bland.


    Dong Chenghu is used to eating good food now, and he was stunned for a while, but he asked bluntly: "Sister, is there no salt in our house? Go to town."


    Dong Yunmei was extremely embarrassed to be asked by Dong Chenghu, the salt at home will not be a problem until next year, how should she answer now?


    Hao naturally knew that there was still a lot of salt in the Dong family, and there was definitely an article in this breakfast, so she bluntly said to Dong Chenghu: "Your family is not short of anything, your daughter-in-law is about to give birth. , you are not allowed to run out for me recently, let my aunt know that you are having fun with your children and see how I clean up you!"


    Hao''s words were referring to the last time Dong Chenghu took Dong Qingqing and turned himself into a clay figurine in the paddy field.


    Qin Shan saw Dong Chenghu''s fate and made up his mind to keep silent.


    Because Dong Qingqing was implicated by Dong Chenghu, she did not dare to complain that the food cooked by her mother was not delicious.


    After a few people finished eating, Dong Yunmei lowered her head and said very embarrassedly, "Shuixiu will get up in a while, I''ll go get her something to eat again."


    Cuixi hurriedly stopped Dong Yunmei, "Auntie, the slaves can do these things. It''s fine if you don''t punish me if the slaves wake up late today, and the rest of the slaves come."


    "This..." Dong Yunmei didn''t know how to react.


    Dong Chenghu said carelessly: "Big sister, let Cuixi do it, you should take a break when you wake up so early."


    "That''s a good thing." Mr. Hao blurted out, and finally no longer disliked Dong Chenghu.


    After Gu Shuixiu got up, Cuixi immediately brought her breakfast, which consisted of stewed eggs, fried vegetables, and a small plate of fresh fried meat.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the meal, which was obviously different from the past, and was confused for a moment.


    Cuixi quickly explained: "Madam is about to give birth, you can''t eat those pasta and rice at this time, it is easy to raise the fetus too big, and it will not be easy to give birth by then, from now on, Madam It is best to eat small meals frequently, eat when you are hungry, and move around more when you are not hungry, so that it is easier to give birth naturally.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu nodded when she heard it, she didn''t understand this. Now that there is an experienced midwife, she naturally has to be obedient.


    The children were having a good time. Seeing Gu Shuixiu walking around the yard, she was curious and accompanied Gu Shuixiu. taste.


    The Qin family went back to their house after breakfast. Now the Dong family is deserted again. Fortunately, there are a few children. hope.


    In the middle of the twelfth lunar month, the Qin family held a simple wedding for Qin Shan and Liu Yueyi. Although only the Dong family and Zuo Qingsong attended the wedding, the Hao family still arranged a new wedding for the two newcomers. Even the bedding in the wedding room was replaced with new ones, and a silver hairpin was bought for Liu Yueyi. This is to thank Liu Yueyi for taking out the gold leaf without hesitation. Although they confiscated it, they all understood Liu Yueyi''s sincerity and naturally wanted it. Treat such a good daughter-in-law well.


    To buy it, Gu Shuixiu built two greenhouses and planted some vegetables in them, just because she was worried that she would not be able to eat meat when she was pregnant, and that she would not be able to see fresh vegetables in winter.


    Now it''s time to add some dishes to the Qin family''s wedding banquet. Even the rich and noble family find it extravagant to have such a table in winter.


    Liu Yueyi knew that the Qin family was doing their best, and she was grateful for everyone''s help, and made up her mind to follow Qin Shan to honor her in-laws and make their family better.


    As soon as the marriage between Qin Shan and Liu Yueyi is over, it will be the end of the twelfth year, and the New Year will be in a few days. Mixing the white noodles, getting some minced meat and chopped green onions, the fried pancakes are fragrant.


    It smells nasty.


    The rest of the pork loin, liver, etc., were all stewed by Gu Shuixiu accompanied by some warming medicinal herbs to nourish Dong Yunmei and several children. People can''t eat these medicated meals indiscriminately.


    Put some of the remaining lean meat into jelly, and make the rest into puree, which can be mixed with shiitake mushrooms to make balls.


    A whole pig was arranged by Gu Shuixiu so that everything came in handy.


    "Chenghu, we have almost finished the New Year''s things, and the remaining chickens, ducks and fish will be dealt with on New Year''s Eve. You go and ask Brother Qingsong if you want to celebrate the New Year with us this year, after all, he If you''re alone, and you''re lonely, why don''t you come to our house to be lively and lively."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, "I''ll call him later, this year''s snow is small, since the beginning of winter, it has fallen a few times, but it''s not enough to close the mountain, I''ll drop by to see what''s in the trap Is there any prey, and also, all the pigs we have raised should be released, should they be shipped out and sold, and we can sell them at a good price at this time."


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a moment and nodded, "Well, go and invite Brother Qingsong and Uncle Qin to see if they have time to help us get these pigs to the town and sell them. There are many pigs.


    This time, all these big pigs are shipped out. Anyway, there are six little piglets in the pigsty, and there is no need to keep them as breeding pigs. You sell the pork and leave half of it to my house. It''s our New Year''s gift. "

 Chapter 84： Gu Daniels career, and then make money

    "You don''t say I also have this plan, but I''m thinking about giving it one end?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, "It''s too much, they won''t be able to finish it, and it''s easy to make the villagers jealous, and when everyone asks, it''s going to cause trouble for them, and if you give a whole What if they are reluctant to eat a whole pig? Even if they ask someone to kill it, it will be troublesome."


    After Gu Shuixiu said this, Dong Chenghu immediately gave up the plan to whole pigs, and went out to look for Zuo Qingsong and Uncle Qin while the weather was still early. In the end, everyone discussed it, and one person raised his head and called Qin Chuan also On, this is just enough to transport all the big pigs out.


    Gu Shuixiu was worried that Qin Chuan would not be able to transport the big pig when he was still growing, so he simply asked Dong Chenghu to kill a pig immediately, giving half of the pig to the Qin family, and the other half to the Gu family. too much.


    As for Zuo Qingsong, he doesn''t need these.


    The Gu Mingde family received half a slice of pork, not to mention surprised.


    "Chenghu, Shuixiu is about to give birth, your mother-in-law has prepared some red dates and brown sugar, and a small silver lock for the child, all bought in the town, you bring it back, Your family does not lack those chickens, ducks, fish, and your mother-in-law is not prepared, so come over to report the good news to us when you are born, and if the mountain road is not easy to walk, you will come over after the spring."


    Dong Chenghu was shocked to see that small silver lock for a long time, how could such a silver lock cost four or five silver cars! Then he kept refusing to accept it.


    Gu Mingde was determined to give it to him, and shoved the things directly into his pocket, "Now Daniel''s life is better, and he is doing well in the county government. The life at home is better now, let''s We can also afford to buy this thing, before Shuixiu got married, we didn¡¯t have the ability, and we have to rely on you to help, this is what Shuixiu deserves.¡±


    As soon as Dong Chenghu heard that it was for Gu Shuixiu, he no longer refused, and made up his mind to go back and have a good talk with Shuixiu.


    Before leaving, Dong Chenghu thought of what Liu Yueyi said, and seeing that Gu Daniu had not returned home, he told Gu Mingde: "Father-in-law, when Daniu comes back, tell him, it is not peaceful outside. , we escorted him back last time, and he knows what''s going on, you tell him, if the county government is in chaos, run for your life, don''t think about luggage and so on."


    Gu Mingde was shocked, "How could the county government be in chaos? Did something happen?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and whispered: "I''m not sure, and we are remote here, even if something goes wrong, it will be difficult to spread to our side, that is, the county government is afraid of losing people''s livelihood at that time. Daniel is now following the manager of purchasing and buying, and he has seen more of the world than me, he should know the situation outside better than me, in short, Daniel is a clever man, father-in-law, don''t worry, I just remind him."


    "Okay, I will tell him what you said." Gu Mingde suddenly worried about Gu Daniu because of what Dong Chenghu said. On the twenty-nineth day of the new year, Gu Daniu came home and felt at ease.


    Gu Mingde told Gu Daniu what Dong Chenghu said.


    Gu Daniu frowned and thought deeply, but did not intend to leave the county office,


    "Dad, I know what my brother-in-law said. It''s really not peaceful outside. We all wear the clothes of the county government when we go out. Guarantee, if the county government is in danger, I will hide immediately, and I will not put myself in danger."


    Gu Mingde got Gu Daniu''s guarantee, which made him feel at ease a lot. After all, what Dong Chenghu said was just a guess, and it didn''t happen now. If Gu Daniu left the county government because of this, he also felt unwilling. .


    "Dad, thank you brother-in-law for me, I will be leaving on the tenth day of the first lunar month. This is my remaining wages this year, after deducting the ones I sent back to build the house before, and six taels of silver. ."


    "Six taels? Why are there so many?"


    Gu Mingde was frightened, yes, it was fright, not a surprise. He knew how much Gu Daniu''s wages were, how could he still have so many six taels?


    Gu Daniu approached Gu Mingde and said in a low voice, "I followed the steward to buy outside. I have more access and better information than others. Some small restaurants approached me and asked me to provide them with These news, give me two hundred cents a month, I provide news to four restaurants in total, and a month plus wages are one to two or six hundred cents.


    I filial piety to the steward for 100 yuan every month, and the steward turns a blind eye. Anyway, I have no news of betrayal of the county government, and I have no money from the yamen, so it is nothing. Major events, many people in the county government do this. "


    Gu Mingde was stunned, when did money become so easy to earn? Buy a message and get 200 cents! Thinking like this, Gu Mingde was even more grateful to Dong Chenghu for sending Gu Daniu to work in the county office, but the little silver lock seemed to be given less.


    On Dong Chenghu''s side, pigs are at a good price at the end of the year, and Dong Chenghu''s pigs have been raised for a long time, and they eat well. They are all big pigs with a lot of fat and meat. , looking at it makes people envious, there are four big pigs in total, and a total of 22 taels of silver has been exchanged.


    Although it is not as valuable as game, it is not risky. The pigs eat only pig grass, so it is considered to have no capital, but it is a labor cost. .


    Uncle Qin and Dong Chenghu went on such a trip. Knowing the market, he wondered if he wanted to follow him to raise pigs. He rejected the idea as soon as he got up. Their location is not like Dong''s family is blessed , If you raise pigs in that valley, if you can''t keep them in good order, you will recruit wild animals, and you should just plant the land, and you can''t be too greedy.


    Dong Chenghu handed over twenty taels of silver to Gu Shuixiu after returning home, and began to act as an idle master.


    After a whole year of hard work, now that he has everything, it is time for him to rest.


    On New Year''s Eve, Gu Shuixiu, Dong Yunmei and Cuixi together made a big table of a sumptuous New Year''s Eve dinner, but halfway through the meal, Gu Shuixiu began to feel that something was wrong, as if her stomach was throbbing violently For a moment, she thought it was the child who kicked her, and she didn''t care too much, but then the pain became more and more obvious.


    Until she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Chenghu, I seem to be giving birth."


    A word like thunder.


    Everyone was so frightened that they couldn''t eat, Dong Chenghu immediately carried Gu Shuixiu into the delivery room, Cuixi followed closely, Dong Yunmei consciously ran to the kitchen to boil hot water, and put all the things for production All boiled, these were explained by Gu Shuixiu before.


    Dong Chenghu panicked when he put Gu Shuixiu on the bed, but Cuixi was very calm. Seeing that Dong Chenghu was in the way, and regardless of the distinction between superiority and inferiority, Dong Chenghu was driven out of the delivery room, and then he calmly comforted Gu Shuixiu.

 Chapter 85： production, fat boy

    "Madam, don''t use force yet, I''ll check it out for you before you give birth now, wait for more than five fingers and then use force. If it hurts, take a deep breath."


    Gu Shuixiu did as Cuixi said, and when she calmed down, it seemed that the pain in her stomach was no longer so unbearable.


    "Has the amniotic fluid broken?"


    Cui Xi shook her head, "Not yet."


    "Then you can help me get up and walk around so that I can give birth sooner." Gu Shuixiu saw it in the hospital in modern times. , is to make the cervix open faster.


    Cuixi was taken aback by Gu Shuixiu. Seeing Gu Shuixiu insisting, she had to help her walk slowly in the room. When she walked, Cuixi couldn''t bear to see her tears falling from the pain and continuing to walk.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t lie down until she couldn''t hold it anymore, and she was running out of energy. Cuixi checked her and said in surprise, "Madam, your method is really good, the cervix has already been opened. Five fingers, if you try harder, I believe it will be born soon."


    Dong Chenghu, who was outside at this time, was already waiting madly. If he hadn''t heard the voice in the house, he must have been unable to sit still.


    Zuo Qingsong saw that Dong Yunmei was so busy thinking about going to help, but didn''t know what to do, so she had to sit aside with Dong Chenghu and say some comforting words.


    At this moment, Cuixi suddenly came out of the delivery room and explained to Dong Chenghu: "Mrs. said she is hungry, and now she has no energy, she is about to give birth, sir, let''s get madam something to eat."


    Dong Yunmei was about to come over, when she heard Cuixi''s words, she quickly said, "The porridge is still hot in the kitchen, I''ll bring it over."


    "No, I''ll go." Zuo Qingsong rushed towards the kitchen with a big stride, and Dong Yunmei followed closely behind him.


    Dong Chenghu had to stay where he was.


    After a whole night of tossing, Gu Shuixiu finally came to life when the first ray of morning sun shone into the house.


    When there was a loud baby cry in the room, Dong Chenghu was moved and knelt down and cried.


    Dong Yunmei also cried with joy.


    Zuo Qingsong looked envious, with a soft light on his face, and congratulated Dong Chenghu: "Good guy, the child''s voice is so loud, he must be a big fat boy!"


    Sure enough, Cuixi wrapped the child and immediately came out to announce the good news, "Congratulations, sir, my wife has given birth to a big fat boy, and the slave girl weighs about six or seven pounds. It''s cold outside, and the slave girl just If you don¡¯t take the child out, you have to trouble your aunt to go in and help the slaves to hold the child, and then cover the child first.¡±


    Dong Yunmei followed Cuixi into the delivery room with great interest. When several children heard that Gu Shuixiu had given birth to a son, they all cheered happily and finally had a little brother.


    The happiest person is Zhang Junchi. He was the youngest at first, but now he finally has a younger brother who is younger than him. He is finally a big brother.


    Gu Shuixiu in the room fell into a deep sleep after confirming that the child was born safely because of the lack of energy in childbirth.


    Dong Yunmei was holding her little baby, thinking that when Dong Youyou was born, she was thin, weak and dark, completely incomparable with the white and fat little meat pier in front of her, she felt a little disappointed, fortunately she and the children They have all left the wolf''s den, and they will be fine in the future.


    Dong Yunmei hugged the child tighter.


    Is it really visible.


    Dong Yunmei exclaimed: "Cuixi, look at the child''s eyes opened!"


    Cuixi came over to take a look, followed with a smile: "Really! Open your eyes so early, the young master must be a dragon and a phoenix!"


    Cuixi was shocked. She had heard of many children whose eyes were opened at birth. All of those children were great people. Is this child destined to be extraordinary in the future?


    But with such a mother, where can she be ordinary?


    Thinking like this, Cuixi was relieved again. After all, she is now the slave of the Dong family. As long as the Dong family is healthy, she will naturally not have a bad life.


    Dong Yunmei excitedly shared the news of her child''s eyes opening to Dong Chenghu and the others, and the people outside were amazed and laughed again.


    It was almost noon when Gu Shuixiu woke up, and the child lay beside her and was sleeping soundly.


    As soon as she saw the child, Gu Shuixiu''s heart softened, she reached out her hand to the child''s face and gently stroked it twice, and then she kept staring at him contentedly.


    Cuixi brought hot water into the room, saw Gu Shuixiu awake, and immediately said, "Madam, you are awake, the servants have boiled hot water, and plan to cool down for the young master to bathe."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and propped herself up a little, "Don''t touch his belly button when you bathe him, wrap it up immediately after washing him, it''s cold now."


    "The slave understands."


    Dong Yunmei also entered the house at this moment, "Shuixiu, do you milk now to see if there is any milk? If there is no milk, I will make more goat milk, and feed the child''s hunger first."


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she hurriedly milked, she didn''t want to starve her baby.


    The two helped Gu Shuixiu to express milk, and finally, in the evening, there was more milk, which was just enough for the current baby.


    Now that the delivery room has been cleaned up, Gu Shuixiu means that she will be confinement in the delivery room, and then she will move back to the original room after her confinement.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t want to live separately from their mother and son, so he just moved in with them, watching the children all night, reluctant to close his eyes.


    "Shuixiu, you said that our baby is so beautiful and smart, what name should we marry? You took the names of Qingqing and Youyou at the beginning, this time we will let you name our baby. Pick."


    Gu Shuixiu began to think seriously after hearing this, "Our baby was born on the morning of the first day of the new year, how about I just call it Dong Yuanxu?"


    "Dong Yuanxu, Dong Yuanxu..." Dong Chenghu repeated the name, and then laughed: "Okay! This name sounds different, so it''s Dong Yuanxu!"


    Today, our little bun finally has a big name, called Dong Yuanxu!


    The freshly released Dong Yuanxu has become the treasure of the whole family. Every day, there are a group of little brothers and sisters who are eager to watch him and make him laugh.


    The Qin family heard that Gu Shuixiu had given birth to a big fat boy. Uncle Qin was so happy to beat a roe deer to the Dong family Hexi. .


    Gu Shuixiu lay on the bed for a month, and the weight she had lost just after giving birth increased sharply, but she was worried to death.


    On the day of the child''s full moon, Dong Chenghu invited the Qin family over and specially prepared a large table of delicious wine for the child to serve the full moon. Now it is the first day of the second month, and the mountain road is not difficult to walk. Dong Chenghu specially carried a large basket of things to the Gu family to announce the good news.

 Chapter 86： Annunciation, the mayors inquiry

    Gu''s family is looking forward to Dong Chenghu''s figure appearing at the door every day, Zhao has to go to the door to see it several times a day, every time with hope, and then it will be disappointed when it gets dark .


    Finally looking forward to Dong Chenghu for a month.


    "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, Shuixiu gave birth to a big fat boy, mother and son are safe, I am here to announce the good news, my mother-in-law has taken all these back, and I have to go to the town to buy some more cloth to prepare Make spring shirts for the family."


    Zhao looked over the basket and saw that there were chickens, ducks, fish, and a large piece of pork in it, so he quickly came out and said, "Chenghu, you gave half a pig before the Chinese New Year. We haven''t finished eating yet! I''m afraid it''s going to spoil, so most of it is made into bacon. You go to town first, and come home when you come back, I''ve got something, you can take it back to make up for Shuixiu."


    Dong Chenghu readily responded and drove the donkey cart of the Gu family to Panlong Town.


    I met Dad Gu on the road. Now Dad Gu seems to be much older than last year, and he lost his former look, only a touch of sadness. Dong Chenghu left without stopping. Dad didn''t notice Dong Chenghu when he was thinking about his thoughts.


    Panlong Town is still the same as before. It is definitely not as lively as Zhishui County, and even less than Yongjia County, but the villagers of ten miles and eight items have to go to the town to buy things, so the flow of people Fair enough.


    Dong Chenghu drove the donkey cart and stopped at the gate of a cloth village.


    All the shops of the mayor are mainly for ordinary people, so the price is fair.


    According to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei''s preferences, Dong Chenghu chose some fine cotton cloth and a few brightly colored coarse cloths.


    After buying something, Dong Chenghu didn¡¯t delay, he was about to rush back, but he encountered the mayor who was inspecting, because Dong Chenghu¡¯s previous purchase of mountains really impressed the mayor, so he put Dong Chenghu remembered it.


    Seeing Dong Chenghu, the mayor came to greet him kindly, "Brother Dong is buying cloth!"


    Dong Chenghu almost twisted his feet in surprise when he saw that it was the mayor. He felt flattered when he heard the mayor calling his name, he touched his head and smiled honestly: "I have seen Lord Mayor. , do you also buy cloth?"


    The mayor smiled and shook his head, pulling Dong Chenghu to the side of the road. He said in a low voice, "Brother Dong, it seems that many people have bought fields and resettled houses near your mountain forest in the past two years."


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu''s expression became a little wary, the mayor was amused, and he especially slowed down: "Don''t be nervous, I just want to know how many households live on the hillside near you now. People? You also know that in the past, your hunters in the deep mountains just made a record, and no one would go to buy land to apply for a title deed, so I don''t know if those people still live in the original place.


    I will not hide from you, the world is not peaceful now, those remote villages or inaccessible mountains and forests that people despised in the past have become sweet pastries, and now many people have come to me to inquire about us Does Qingping Mountain have forests suitable for living? Some people want to buy it.


    I naturally dare not recommend the old forest in the deep mountains, and there are villages all around the mountains and forests, so it is not suitable for business, so I want to know the situation in the mountains from you. "


    When Dong Chenghu heard that someone was thinking about their land, he just thought it was incredible, and it was absurd. However, Dong Chenghu didn''t want their peaceful life to be disturbed, so he paid special attention when answering the mayor.


    not tall.


    Because our ancestors have lived in it for generations and have dealt with wild animals since childhood, we can walk freely in the deep mountains.


    If you ask me about the deep mountains, I can only tell you that we had to buy the mountains for all the borrowed money in the beginning, because we were afraid of being attacked by wild animals. After buying the mountains, we can enclose them, and it will be safer anyway. Tell you , My mother-in-law and I saw tigers and black bears fighting in the deep mountains. Fortunately, we escaped fast, and they fought fiercely, so we narrowly escaped. "


    The mayor listened carefully to Dong Chenghu''s words, and when he heard that there were tigers and black bears in the deep mountains, his brows furrowed deeply. He originally wanted to take this opportunity to recommend to those nobles Some good plots, so it seems to be well thought out.


    "Go on."


    Dong Chenghu continued to think about it, and said as if he suddenly remembered: "Also, there are wild boars and wolves in the deep mountains, but the wild boars are nothing, a head of three or four hundred pounds, rough skin and thick flesh, strong and powerful. It is infinite, and if you are arched, you will be disabled, but the wild boar is easy to deal with. We have experience and often hit the wild boar.


    wolves. That''s about it, you want me to say more details. "


    The mayor nodded to show that he understood, getting this information was already a big gain for him.


    When Dong Chenghu left the town, he was still wondering if he had said anything he should not have said when he just answered the mayor. But he didn''t know that because of his words, the mayor stopped recommending for those nobles.


    At that time, if someone wants to buy land, let the other party choose it by themselves.


    Back to Caozi Village and returned the donkey cart, Dong Chenghu also brought back a basket of things from Gu''s house, plus the cloth he bought, this is more than what he had when he came.


    It was midnight when he returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Although it is February, it has not really warmed up yet. The mountains in the middle of the night are silent. Like scraping with a knife.


    Cuixi heard the bell ringing at home and guessed that the master was back, so she quickly put on a big coat and went to open the door for Dong Chenghu against the cold wind.


    That''s it, take the cloth to the room, wait for the water show to arrange, and Cuixi is not needed yet.


    Cui Xi didn''t refuse, and quickly went back to the room. It was cold today, she couldn''t let herself get sick, or she couldn''t get close to taking care of the wife and the eldest young master.


    Dong Chenghu packed his things and hurriedly went to the bathroom to take a hot shower, changed into new clothes, and then crept into the bed. The warmth of the blanket made him so comfortable that his eyes narrowed.


    Although his movements were light, he still woke Gu Shuixiu.

 Chapter 87： Take it easy, point out

    "I woke you up." Dong Chenghu felt a little guilty and wanted to hug Gu Shuixiu, but he was still very cold, so he had to hug Gu Shuixiu together with the quilt.


    Gu Shuixiu had been sleeping since the evening. She woke up full of energy and didn''t feel sleepy at all, so she asked about the Gu family.


    "Mother-in-law made some nourishing food for you. I put it in the kitchen. By the way, when I went to the town to buy cloth today, I met the mayor. He said that it is chaos outside. Many people asked him about the fields, and they seemed to plan to buy them in remote places.


    The mayor asked us about the situation in the deep mountains. I am worried that someone will look at the land near us and say something that is unsafe in the deep mountains. I don¡¯t know if anyone will really come to us. buy a mountain? "


    Gu Shuixiu was surprised at first, then understood, and then she laughed, seeing Dong Chenghu''s frown, and comforting: "No, it is not easy for us to travel here, and it is not easy to get to the town. , not to mention going to the county seat or the county. And we have no news here, and there are not many people who see this place. At most, they buy mountains or farm fields on the periphery of the deep mountains, which has little impact on us. "


    Dong Chenghu felt a lot more at ease when he got Gu Shuixiu''s words. Looking at the sleeping baby in the cradle, his heart was soft.


    Gu Shuixiu watched Dong Chenghu fall asleep, but she couldn''t sleep, thinking about the current situation outside, although she hadn''t seen it in person, she knew that it was a mess, what should her children do in the future , I can''t be like Dong Chenghu being trapped in this small place all his life as a hunter.


    A man must go out to gain insight and live out his true self. It''s just that it''s so messy outside, and I don''t know what it will be like when her child grows up?


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was wandering, Dong Yuanxu, the little baby, suddenly woke up crying, pulling Gu Shuixiu''s thoughts back.


    Cuixi next door heard the child''s cry and ran over.


    "Madam, the young master is probably hungry and needs milk."


    Gu Shuixiu skillfully lifted her jacket to feed the child, and finally stopped the child''s crying. Dong Chenghu slept soundly throughout the whole process, but he was not affected at all.


    Cuixi is a servant, and it is difficult to evaluate the master, but Gu Shuixiu shook her head in disbelief, the child was crying like this, he could still sleep soundly!


    Most nourishing. There are also two black chickens.


    Gu Shuixiu was surprised when she saw the black-bone chicken. This black-bone chicken is not common in their side. I don''t know where Zhao got these two chickens?


    "Cuixi, you can stew these two black-bone chickens with this date and longan later, and send one to the eldest sister." Gu Shuixiu was in a good mood because of the black-bone chicken, so she wanted to find another one. Time to go back and have a look, by the way, ask Zhao about this black chicken, and if you can, catch some and bring them back.


    Those cloths were also distributed by Gu Shuixiu, and now Cuixi helps with the housework, Gu Shuixiu''s whole mind is on Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Qingqing brought her younger brother and sister to read with Gu Shuixiu every day, and then played in the yard without running around, which made Dong Yunmei a lot of peace of mind, while Dong Yunmei made some clothes and the like Things to pass the time.


    On this day, after feeding Dong Yuanxu to sleep, Gu Shuixiu went to Dong Yunmei''s house to look for her to sit. Seeing that she was still sitting on the edge of the window as usual, she sewed and mended, and she admired her heart. She is really a good wife and mother by the standards of this era. If she was allowed to sit like this every day, Gu Shuixiu would definitely go crazy.


    "Sister, you''re still making clothes!"


    Dong Yunmei raised her head and chuckled: "A few children are growing fast, and these clothes are not enough, I put their sleeves aside, so that they can wear them for another year, anyway, the children are small, It''s a waste to make them new clothes."


    "How can it be a waste!" Gu Shuixiu said in disapproval.


    "If the big one can''t be worn, it can be given to the small one. When Junchi can''t wear it, it can be given to Yuan Xu. It won''t be wasted."


    Dong Yunmei thought about it, really, looked at Gu Shuixiu inquiringly, "Why don''t you do it for them this year?"


    "Yeah!" Gu Shuixiu nodded heavily, "What must be done, our family is not short of that little money, and it can make the children happy."


    "When it comes to making clothes, alas! Our women''s clothes are nothing, but men''s clothes are really unbearable to wear. The clothes that Chenghu just made last year have broken a few holes this year. I usually use it for hunting, just sew it up. It''s Qingsong brother, I saw a hole in the back of his clothes a while ago, and I didn''t sew it up.


    There are women in this family and no women are the same! Look at Brother Qin Shan, after marrying Yue Yi, this looks different. He used to be sloppy, but now when he saw him, wasn''t he neat and tidy? I was also fattened by Yueyi, tsk tsk tsk..."


    Gu Shuixiu said that Dong Yunmei could no longer listen. Zuo Qingsong was the only one left in her heart, and no one took care of his sadness.


    Gu Shuixiu stopped talking about Zuo Qingsong, and talked about spring ploughing instead.


    "I plan to plant another season of rice this spring, but it is not as large as last year. This time we will plant half of the lotus root."


    "Lotus root?" Dong Yunmei has never eaten or seen it. To be precise, lotus root is also available in this area, but not in Qingping Mountain. After she married into the Wu family, how could the Wu family be willing to spend money to buy it? Lotus root to eat? So poor Dong Yunmei was really unfamiliar with lotus root.


    Gu Shuixiu explained patiently: "I plan to plant a lotus root, and then harvest it to make lotus root powder. The harvested lotus seeds can also be used as medicinal herbs or dried and stored, and it is convenient to transport and sell. I have been thinking about this for a long time. I mentioned it to Cheng Hu before. He has no concept of these. Let me follow my heart. I think I should ask you what you mean.


    Do you have any ideas? Or have you ever wanted to plant something? Let''s say we can add up. "


    Dong Yunmei shook her head solemnly, "If you and Chenghu hadn''t disliked me and the children and stayed with us, we wouldn''t know where we are now! You are the master of this family, what am I? No idea."


    Dong Yunmei is really grateful to Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu is her younger brother, she was a child bride for them, so Dong Chenghu should take her in, but Gu Shuixiu is different.


    Three meals a day, goat''s milk, rice porridge, rice, chicken, duck and fish, since she moved into Dong''s house, she has never stopped eating, even if the rich people eat it.

 Chapter 88： Busy spring, over the wall

    Dong Yunmei was very content, and she didn''t think that she could really tell the truth in the Dong family. It was always Gu Shuixiu who needed her help when she needed her help, or she did her best to take care of her. This family, but now that the Dong family has bought Cuixi, she will be more leisurely in the future.


    Gu Shuixiu also likes Dong Yunmei''s progress and retreat, so it''s better for her. Now she really hopes that Dong Yunmei can be with Zuo Qingsong. According to her vision, Zuo Qingsong is definitely a person worthy of trust.


    The two talked for a while, Gu Shuixiu decided to carry out spring ploughing according to the previous meaning, and because the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong planned to join forces to build a village, Dong Chenghu was about to start the work of burning bricks again.


    When it comes to burning bricks, those seaweeds are essential.


    After more than a year, Gu Shuixiu turned her gaze towards the beach for the first time, her eyes were deep and determined.


    "Chenghu, I''ll go to the beach with you later." Gu Shuixiu looked at the direction of the beach and had a vague idea in her heart, and she had to go and see it in person to decide.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know Gu Shuixiu''s plan, so he would reject her without thinking.


    "Shuixiu, I''ll go to transport seaweed, and that line of heaven is now surrounded by a high wall, it''s not easy to pass!"


    "I know, didn''t you tie a rope to the wall? When the time comes, you go up first, and I''ll climb up the ladder. As long as you have a rope tied to your body, you''ll be fine even if you fall."


    Gu Shuixiu made up his mind that he must turn it over, Dong Chenghu couldn''t, he could only follow Gu Shuixiu''s intention, but he was always worried. .


    Dong Yunmei waited until they were about to set off to find out that she was going to turn over the sky, and she was worried for a while. Cuixi is now the slave of the Dong family, so she naturally knows something about the sky. Resolved to go over, volunteered to follow along.


    This time, Gu Shuixiu specially wore coarse clothes and trousers that she would not wear on weekdays.


    She explained to Cuixi: "Your master is used to going up and down mountains and water, and it is easier to climb such a high wall than to climb over a mountain and a tree, so he doesn''t have to make it as complicated as we do, we The two may be rubbing against the wall a lot later, so wearing linen and linen pants is not only an extra layer of protection, but also prevents the clothes inside from wearing down.¡±


    Cui Xi carefully remembered every word Gu Shuixiu said, and still found a suit of clothes to put on.


    Dong Chenghu was on the top of the wall when they climbed the wall, and there was a ready-made soft ladder, it was much easier for the two women to go up than expected.


    Standing on the top of the wall, you can see the vast blue sea at a glance, it is early spring now, and there is no heavy snow this winter, there is no trace of ice and snow on the seashore, and even some places are still long The green grass is full of spring.


    Cuixi saw the sea for the first time and her eyes were straight.


    Dong Chenghu''s mind was completely different from the two of them. He carefully investigated the situation on the beach and found no trace of outsiders'' activities on the beach. He breathed a sigh of relief, no one knew him How frightening I have been every day for more than a year, I am afraid that someone will recruit this beach and discover their secrets.


    "Shuixiu, I''ll go down and have a look first. You guys are waiting here. If everything is safe, I''ll go under the wall to meet you."


    Is it like a spies connection? Gu Shuixiu frowned slightly, seeing the solemnity and worry in Dong Chenghu''s eyes, knowing that he was so cautious because he was worried that outsiders would discover this place, so he obediently responded.


    Actually, in Gu Shuixiu''s view, it is impossible for outsiders to come to this beach. One is because of the large area of ??reefs outside, and the other is because this beach is too small. Looking at the sea, it is impossible to see that there is a place where you can temporarily rest. In addition, the beach is close to the mountains and cliffs. Who would be foolish to think that there are people here?


    At first, Gu Shuixiu only thought of just in case that Dong Chenghu was sealed, but now it seems that it has caused a lot of pressure on him.


    Gu Shuixiu naturally wouldn''t tell Dong Chenghu that she was making a fuss. Thinking that it would be good for Dong Chenghu to maintain this sense of crisis, she sat comfortably on the top of the wall blowing the sea breeze, her feet hanging in the air , swaying happily, more than ten meters above the ground.


    Cui was so happy to see her master so happy, and seeing that she was not afraid of her situation at all, she couldn''t help but admire her. Although she wasn''t worried about falling, she decided that she couldn''t hang her feet in the air to look at the scenery like the master.


    "Cuixi, you have been at our house for a while, how do you feel about our house?"


    The sudden question made Cuixi stunned for a moment before she could answer.


    "Cuizhu Mountain is very good, the master and wife are very good, the aunt is also very good, even the young master is not noisy, everyone is very good to Cuixi. It is located deep in the mountains, away from noise and disputes , in Cuixi''s view, is an excellent escape from the world."


    Cui Xi also gave Gu Shuixiu a special look when she talked about avoiding the world.


    Unfortunately, Gu Shuixiu''s expression did not change at all, and she still had a faint smile on her face.


    "I also think it''s very good here! As long as there are people, there will be struggles, rich and noble villages fight for money rights, poor areas fight for what to eat, and even a piece of meat can fight to the death. And This green bamboo mountain, here, I am the master here, I have no worries about food and clothing, I don¡¯t have to fight with others, and I can stay away from those disputes. It¡¯s really good.


    I ask you a question, you came from Jiankang, in your opinion, how long can this beam last? "


    Gu Shuixiu said these words calmly, but almost scared Cuixi to the point of turning over from the wall.


    Gu Shuixiu saw her look of fear and anxiety, and laughed, "There are no outsiders here, you can say what you think, is it possible that your master will betray you?"


    The slaves in this world are private property. If the slaves make big mistakes, the master will also be implicated.


    Cuixi naturally didn¡¯t think Gu Shuixiu would betray her, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Shuixiu to be so bold. if.


    In addition, Gu Shuixiu is just a plain-clothed peasant woman, or a woman who was not born in the deep mountains. She knows too much. Now no one dares to say that the Liang Dynasty is about to perish. said in.


    Thinking of the rumors she heard when she was with the previous master, Cuixi became more and more convinced that Gu Shuixiu was unusual.

 Chapter 89： The harvest of the beach, the idea of ??salt

    "Since Madam asked this, the slaves naturally dared not hide them. In fact, the slaves heard about it when she took office as the master. I am afraid that the current emperor will be the king of the subjugated country. It¡¯s just a matter of time and night, my master seems to have deals with some powerful people, but I don¡¯t know about these things, and now that they have left the place, the slaves don¡¯t want to be involved with those people anymore.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, she did not expect Cuixi to tell any substantive news. She is really afraid.


    However, Yao''s Cuixi really knows any secrets, so I''m afraid it won''t be sold, but will go directly to the west.


    The two are still talking, and Dong Chenghu has returned.


    Gu Shuixiu had a gentle smile on the corner of her mouth, as long as she saw Dong Chenghu, she always felt at ease, just like when she lived in a cave at night when she was terrified, as long as Dong Chenghu was by her side, she could sleep Must be solid.


    "How is it?" Gu Shuixiu asked happily towards Dong Chenghu on the ground.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know why he walked away for a while, why Shuixiu became so happy, could it be because he hadn''t gone out for a long time, he felt better when he saw the sea?


    Dong Chenghu wondered if he should take Gu Shuixiu out for another chance to make her happy.


    "There is no trace of outsiders. It is very safe. You can come down. Be careful, I will pick you up on the ground."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and went down first, followed by Cuixi.


    The three of them crossed the high **** and found that their vision was wider.


    Being too late to appreciate the beautiful scenery, Gu Shuixiu directly lifted her trousers into the water in front of them both. Gu Shuixiu was so unscrupulous, she would wet her pants when she went directly into the water.


    Just as Cuixi hesitated, Gu Shuixiu said to her, "Cuixi, you picked up the seaweed from your family on the beach, and spread all the seaweed on the beach to dry."


    Cuixi has something to do, so she nodded hurriedly.


    Gu Shuixiu has no worries now, groping frantically on the beach, she has not eaten fresh seafood for more than a year, she is already greedy.


    Some of the sea fish that were stranded in the puddle due to the low tide were as small as a finger and as large as a man''s palm, which made Gu Shuixiu happy.


    What surprised her even more was that she caught a moray eel, which is not common on the beach.


    Gu Shuixiu has gained a lot, and Dong Chenghu is not far behind. This time, he had his nets ready.


    A fishing net was placed around the picked seaweed, and then the seaweed was started frantically, and it was not soft at all when picking. Animals such as fish and shrimp hidden in the seaweed were frightened and fled.


    When the seaweeds are picked, there will be harvests in the fishing nets.


    The three of them cooperated tacitly and stopped to rest after working for a long time.


    Gu Shuixiu was still not idle, and went around the beach to investigate, then sat next to Dong Chenghu and said, "Chenghu, I plan to build a small salt field on this beach."


    As soon as these words came out, both Dong Chenghu and Cuixi looked sluggish, Dong Chenghu didn''t realize what Yantian was, but Cuixi was stunned by Gu Shuixiu''s boldness.


    "Madam, this salt is something controlled by the imperial court. Ordinary people cannot mine it privately and trade it. If it is issued, it will be a big crime for the Nine Clan!"


    Cuixi felt that she had to convince Gu Shuixiu to give up this terrible idea immediately.


    Dong Chenghu understands the role of salt fields only now. Although he has little knowledge, he also knows that the salt is controlled by the imperial court. The last time the owner of the pharmacy had an accident because of smuggling salt, but Dong Chenghu still remembers it fresh. .


    "I know what you said, I will build a small salt field, it is not big, it is about four times the size of this fire, and I don''t sell it. No need to go out and buy salt frequently.


    The price of salt has risen, so it is better for us to be self-sufficient, so that we don''t have to go out to buy.


    I''m still thinking, to make some food, I will use a lot of salt, if I buy it, it''s not worth it! "


    This sentence is the key point. The two who already knew Gu Shuixiu complained in their hearts.


    There are so many great truths that I said before because I don''t want to spend money, and I want to get some salty food.


    Cuixi has no right to criticize the master, so she has to turn her attention to Dong Chenghu. If Dong Chenghu does not object, she will dig this salt field immediately. Anyway, it is only the size of four fire pits, so it will be easy to dig it up. A moment of effort.


    Sure enough, Dong Chenghu, who loves his wife like his life, nodded without hesitation, and even expressed his support for Gu Shuixiu''s career. Cuixi sighed inwardly, and stood up resignedly and was about to dig the fields.


    "Wait, don''t worry now, we want to build a salt field, it''s better to use bricks as a bedding, otherwise the water will easily seep into the soil and can''t be retained at all, and also, we need to produce salt It is necessary to raise salt, and let your master go out to buy some salt and come back to make mother salt. Don''t worry now, let''s go back and have a long-term plan. "


    Cuixi doesn''t understand this. Since she is not in a hurry now, she will not do it. Anyway, it is always right to follow the master''s instructions.


    The three of them rested for a while and then started to rush back.


    When I went back, Dong Chenghu went up first, let him lift all the baskets up with ropes and put them on the ground at the other end, and finally picked up Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi, and waited for them to land safely Well, he will take care of the aftermath.


    Dong Yunmei had been waiting at home for them to come back. Seeing that the three of them were all smiling with their baskets on their backs, Dong Yunmei grinned unconsciously.


    This usually means that they want to add a meal.


    Hehe, Dong Yunmei stayed with a few children all afternoon, smiling all the time.


    Gu Shuixiu came back and kept praising Xiao Yuanxu. Gu Shuixiu''s heart softened unbelievably, she took off the sackcloth before she could pack up, and quickly picked up Dong Yuanxu.


    "Mother''s good baby, I haven''t breastfed for so long, you are hungry! Mother will take you back to breastfeed!"


    The little baby seemed to feel something, and even laughed out loud. It caused Dong Yunmei to sigh "tsk tsk tsk", and she was really the closest to her mother!

 Chapter 90： Good times, omen of disaster

    Gu Shui beautifully carried the child into the room.


    Dong Yumei shook her head helplessly, and cleaned up today''s harvest with Cuixi.


    "Yo! What are these things? Even the doctor''s thorns!" The sea cucumbers wriggling in the basket gave Dong Yunmei goosebumps, but Dong Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi had a lot of fun Lehu actually threw sea urchins everywhere, farther than anyone else. The other two were afraid of thorns and couldn''t handle sea urchins.


    Dong Yunmei really didn''t have the courage to stay any longer, and escaped under the pretext of cooking.


    Feed Shuixiu.


    The evening in the small yard is full of the warmth and comfort of children''s laughter. Such days are not only peaceful, but also fun.


    With those seaweeds on the beach, Dong Chenghu was unequivocal in burning bricks, and the bricks were burned before the spring ploughing began.


    The Qin family and Zuo Qingsong were worried that the burning of bricks would delay the Dong family''s fields, and several people took turns to help the Dong family. Although the speed was a lot slower, they did not delay the spring ploughing. The reason is that half of the paddy fields have been planted less this year.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t ask them to help in vain. All the seedlings of the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong were taken from Gu Shuixiu''s side. If there are contacts, this relationship will last for a long time.


    However, Gu Shuixiu''s attention here is Zuo Qingsong''s attitude towards Dong Yunmei. In the past, whenever Zuo Qingsong came to Dong''s house, he would always find an excuse to approach Dong Yunmei, or be shameless and shameless to eat at Dong''s house. The spring came this year, but he hardly ever stepped into the Dong family''s house, let alone left a meal.


    Gu Shuixiu knew Dong Yunmei''s mood from Dong Yunmei''s lost expression. She persuaded everything she should persuade.


    Dong Chenghu is a big heart, and he will not notice the slight change in Dong Yunmei''s expression.


    Everyone seemed to stop paying attention to their affairs, which caught Dong Yunmei by surprise. It''s just that with her dull temperament, she wouldn''t take the initiative to find someone to talk about these things, so she kept it in her heart.


    Gu Shuixiu can only sigh helplessly when she sees it in her eyes, her soul in this other world really can''t understand Dong Yunmei''s mind, she clearly has everything at her fingertips, as long as she has a word, she has been struggling for so long , If this goes on like this, the golden tortoise son-in-law might be gone!


    On this day, just as Gu Shuixiu was taking needlework and learning some needlework with Dong Yunmei, the doorbell of Dong''s house suddenly rang.


    Who will this point be? Qin family? Zuo Qingsong? Gu Shuixiu looked suspicious, but Dong Yunmei had a hint of hope.


    "Cuixi, go open the door and see who is coming."


    Cui Xi got instructions and ran to open the door with little steps. It was Mr. Hao who entered the house.


    Gu Shuixiu greeted her with a smile, but Dong Yunmei was a little disappointed, but with a decent smile, she followed Gu Shuixiu and sat down with Hao.


    Hao hurriedly waved her hand with a big smile on her face, looking like a big happy event at home.


    "I won''t sit down! Shuixiu, my aunt won''t gossip with you. I know Cuixi is very good at delivering babies. My eldest daughter-in-law is pregnant. I want to invite Cuixi to see it. Look."


    "Yueyi has it! This is really a happy event! Auntie, don''t rush to leave, I have some good things here, you can take it back to make up for Yueyi, just say it''s mine child''s mind."


    What Gu Shuixiu went to pack was the dried sea cucumber, some fungus and the like, and a fresh sea fish.


    This fish is not easy to come by, Dong Chenghu got it by accident when he went to the beach two days ago.


    Hao''s eyes widened when she saw that fish, good guy, she hasn''t seen such a big fish for so many years, and it''s so beautiful, could it be a new species?


    "Shuixiu, I will accept this dry goods aunt, this fish aunt? I can''t ask for it! Even if my aunt has no knowledge, she will know that this fish must be very valuable! Borrow people and take things from you Yes, my face is already very irritable, don''t give me anything more."


    "Auntie, this sea fish is best for pregnant women, and I don''t give it away casually. When the autumn harvest comes, I will ask you for help!" This year, the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong also planted a lot of fields. Everyone But there is no way to spare no effort to help her family harvest like last year. Gu Shuixiu also mentioned selling well to the Hao family. With such a personal relationship, the Qin family will definitely try their best to help.


    Friendship, auntie keep it in your heart! Since you said so, then auntie will accept it shamelessly, and when Yueyi gives birth to a child, auntie will definitely thank you!"


    Hao led Cuixi to Qin''s house with a smile. Gu Shuixiu took the people away before she restrained her smile and looked in the direction of the beach with some worry.


    The fish given to Hao today should not appear in the shallow waters of the beach. More precisely, some deep-sea things have always appeared on the beach these days. For example, the sea Fish, giant cuttlefish, and even sea mussels as big as Gu Shuixiu''s face. Ordinary people would definitely think pie fell from the sky when they saw these, but Gu Shuixiu felt as if something major had happened, and his eyelids kept twitching.


    Day by day, she was worried day by day, and she was almost neurotic afterward.


    Gu Shuixiu checks the Cuizhu Mountain every day. The Cuizhu Mountain is relatively high. If there is a flood, there should be continuous forests and the terrain of their home. There should not be any major problems. . If there is a severe drought, it will not affect them even more.


    The most important thing in Cuizhu Mountain is water.


    Excluding floods and droughts, combined with the situation on the beach, Gu Shuixiu had a terrible idea - tsunami!


    What if it was a tsunami? In the 21st century, a tsunami in Southeast Asia even flooded the city, causing countless casualties! Their home is by the sea, what should I do?


    Gu Shuixiu was completely panicked when she thought of this, and quickly summoned Dong Chenghu and Dong Yunmei to express her worries.


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Yunmei had never seen a tsunami before, and even though Gu Shuixiu said it seriously, the two of them still felt vague about their salute. However, when they saw Gu Shuixiu talking about the tsunami with the terrified expression on their faces, they both knew the seriousness of the matter, but they didn''t know how to avoid this disaster.

 Chapter 91： Tsunami, notice

    "Chenghu, you need to renovate the cave we used to live in these few days. Don''t be too troublesome, just separate the cave into a few independent spaces, we all live in it, and the other If the cellar is sealed, the food will not suffer."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, the cellar was originally built to store grain, so a lot of drying treatments were done, even if it rained heavily, it would not affect the degree of drying inside, and it was easier to seal it. Because the opening of the cellar is small, it is not troublesome to seal it.


    Dong Yunmei was worried when she saw Gu Shuixiu''s solemn expression.


    "Should we tell Uncle Qin and the others about this?" Dong Yunmei actually wanted to tell Zuo Qingsong.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu, he decided everything was up to him, after all, things hadn''t happened yet, and Gu Shuixiu was so nervous because she had a bad premonition. ?


    Even though the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong are very convinced of their family, it is hard to say on this kind of thing.


    Dong Chenghu immediately felt a lot of pressure as he met the eyes of the two women, and after thinking about it repeatedly, he opened his mouth.


    "Well, I''ll go to Qin''s house and brother Qingsong. I don''t say anything about the tsunami, just say that the beach has been strange recently. If they can think about natural disasters, I will Don''t say more, if they can''t think of this, I''ll reveal a little bit more information, will it work?"


    The two women nodded in unison, which was the best way.


    Dong Chenghu got Gu Shuixiu''s approval, and felt that his image was much taller for a while, and without wasting time, he went straight out to find Uncle Qin.


    The Qin family was eating, and Zuo Qingsong was there.


    Dong Chenghu entered the yard with a smile on his face, "Uncle, Brother Qingsong, why are you so busy today? You didn''t go out at home!"


    "Chenghu! You came just in time, we just have something to discuss with you!"


    Uncle Qin had a worried look on his face, Zuo Qingsong looked serious, it seems that this matter is not small!


    "I also have something to discuss with you."


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong met face to face, could it be that Dong Chenghu also knew?


    "You talk about it first." Uncle Qin sighed, his brows were a little sad. In his opinion, if what Dong Chenghu said was different from them, it would not be a big deal. Let Dong Chenghu say to see his purpose, so as not to wait for them to say, it will affect his mood.


    A flash of surprise flashed across Dong Chenghu''s face, but it doesn''t matter who speaks first at this time, so he didn''t refuse, frowned deeply, as if thinking about where to start, just in time Qin Shan helped Liu Yueyi out of the room. Their faces were full of joy of becoming a father and mother. When they saw Dong Chenghu coming over, the two smiled and said hello, and sat down together.


    When Dong Chenghu saw the expressions on their faces, he couldn''t bear it. He gritted his teeth and said, "That''s it, didn''t Shuixiu give my aunt a big fish a while ago?"


    Everyone nodded, and Liu Yueyi smiled softly: "Speaking of this, I also want to thank Shuixiu! Such a precious fish actually replenishes my body, but it is really delicious."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t have a happy expression on his face, but frowned: "The sea fish should not appear on the beach, such big fish usually only live in deep waters, and Shuixiu didn''t tell me at that time. You guys, we didn''t just find this one, there are many things that shouldn''t be on the beach."


    The expressions of Uncle Qin and others changed, no longer smiling.


    "In fact, what we are going to say may be similar to the situation on the beach. We went hunting in the past few days and found that almost all the prey in the mountains were gone, and occasionally we saw one or two, all of them heading towards Running against the hills in the west, I encountered it once when I was a child, and it was the same situation at that time, and there was an earthquake."


    Uncle Qin seemed to recall, and there was a bit of panic and happiness on his face.


    "Earthquake!" Everyone exclaimed in unison.


    Liu Yueyi''s face turned white, and no one knew the horror of the ground better than her.


    "When I was eight years old, there was an earthquake in Jiankang, the house collapsed, and there were countless casualties. At that time, I was still there. Only a few houses in the Liu family fell into disrepair. There were no casualties, but the servants and maids in the house and many relatives were outside. Almost everyone in the house died, or even more seriously, all of them died. The servants in the whole house looked sad.


    I didn''t understand at that time, so my nurse secretly let me go out for a walk. I had a fever because of the fright, so I just lay in bed for two months. Those who died are really pitiful! "


    A trace of sadness spread over Liu Yueyi, Qin Shan was both distressed and worried. Turning his attention to Dong Chenghu and others, "Do you have a solution now?"


    After digesting the news of the earthquake, Dong Chenghu combined with the tsunami mentioned by Gu Shuixiu, a light flashed in his mind, and he suddenly slapped the table and said, "I understand! Earthquakes are like tsunamis, one is Earthquakes on the ground, one is in the sea! Uncle, auntie, Shuixiu means to let our family take refuge in the cave before we moved, and then move back after the ground has moved. The terrain on your side is lower than ours, you Do you want to seek refuge on a higher mountain first?"


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong looked at each other and thoughtfully, Zuo Qingsong asked, "Did your younger brother and sister say anything else?"


    Dong Chenghu said suddenly: "Shuixiu also said that the food should be hidden!"


    At present, the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong are not worried about this. They only planted grain this year, and there is no surplus at all, so there is no need to worry about these things.


    After Dong Chenghu left, Uncle Qin began to discuss with Zuo Qingsong.


    Dong Chenghu was not idle when he got home. He wanted to take advantage of the sky to sort out the cave. If there was nothing in the morning, he would go to Caozi Village to give Gu Jiatong It''s good to let the father-in-law and mother-in-law prepare in advance.


    .


    "Chenghu, since you are going to Caozi Village, why don''t you drop by and visit Panlong Town, we have some intersection with the mayor, you can bring something to the mayor, by the way Let''s talk about the strange things in our mountains, not to mention the beach. Anyway, it''s as much as we can help, just ask for peace of mind."


    With Gu Shuixiu''s words, Dong Chenghu''s heart seems to be a lot easier, he only now understands that he always felt that there was something pressing his chest before, precisely because they knew that disaster was coming But he only cared about himself, and now Gu Shuixiu gave him an idea, which suddenly made him feel a lot less guilty.

 Chapter 92： suffocated, remind

    The next day was not yet dawn, Dong Chenghu got up and packed up, looking at the weather outside, his brows wrinkled again, in the past there should be a comfortable morning breeze blowing in the mountains , there was still a hint of coolness in the wind, but it seemed that the wind had stopped today, and it was still stuffy, and the whole person was also upset.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t think about it anymore, and hurry up to go out.


    On the way, as Uncle Qin said, even the sound of insects and birds was much quieter. What surprised Dong Chenghu was that he didn''t even encounter a pheasant or a hare. , Could it be a collective migration?


    The unwilling Dong Chenghu also looked for it by the way, and finally gave up, there really is nothing, not even a chicken feather!


    Thinking like this, Dong Chenghu hurriedly accelerated his pace towards Caozi Village.


    When Dong Chenghu arrived, he saw Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu repairing hoes in the yard, Zhao was washing things, and the family of three talked and laughed. It was so warm.


    The arrival of Dong Chenghu broke the tranquility, but the Gu family was very happy.


    "Chenghu, why are you here? The family is all busy?" Gu Mingde knew the Dong family''s fields, and it was not an easy thing to finish planting.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t have much time to talk about spring ploughing, so he looked up around the yard, pulled Gu Mingde seriously and said, "Father-in-law, let''s go into the room and talk."


    Seeing Dong Chenghu''s expression, Gu Mingde only felt that something had happened, and immediately pulled Dong Chenghu into the room without hesitation. Zhao felt strange and followed him, while Gu Erniu had been clinging to Dong Chenghu because he hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    Entering the house, Dong Chenghu still looked at the yard uneasy, seeing that no one came in, so he whispered: "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, there have been many strange things in the mountains recently, Uncle Qin and Shui Xiu said that there may be an earthquake, and I came here today to tell you, hurry up and prepare, and hide everything that should be hidden.


    The tent made do with a few nights, and then went back to live in the house after the ground moved. "


    When Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao heard the earthquake, their faces turned pale. They were about the same age as Uncle Qin, and they both experienced things. Thinking of the earthquake, they both agreed. Trembling a few times.


    Gu Erniu didn''t know what ground motion was, and he had never seen it before, but he didn''t dare to make trouble when he saw the adult''s expression was wrong, but he didn''t leave, just sat and listened.


    "Father-in-law and mother-in-law don''t have to worry, fortunately our house is newly built and solid, Shui Xiu said, let you sleep in the yard just in case, it''s late spring and it''s not too cold , I won''t catch a cold if I sleep in the yard, so you can just take care of it for a few days, and I have to go to the town to find the mayor, so I won''t stay any longer."


    Gu Mingde understood that Dong Chenghu was going to talk to the mayor about the situation in the mountains, and he was a little uneasy and said a few words, which made Gu Erniu pack the donkey cart for Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu arrived at the mayor''s house nervously. The servants saw that Dong Chenghu first stopped him and listened to Dong Chenghu''s intention. One of them immediately went in and reported that they would be so active, mainly to Dong Chenghu Some people have the impression that ordinary people like them will not come to this place easily if they have nothing to do. Once they come to the mayor, there will be disputes or real estate transactions.


    No matter what kind it is, they can''t afford to delay it, plus Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu spent so much money last time, they shouldn''t take Joe too much this time.


    Dong Chenghu did not expect it to be so easy to meet the mayor. Before he could think about it, his servants had already led him to the main room, where the mayor usually works.


    I can''t bear to bother anymore.


    When the mayor pulled away from the official document, he found that Dong Chenghu was still sitting in the main room, neither noisy nor impatient. The acquaintance laughed twice, got up from the desk, and sat beside Dong Chenghu.


    "I just happened to encounter something urgent to deal with, so you have to wait for a long time, how about it? What else do you want me to help with this time?" The mayor took a sip of tea and looked Comfortable, four points serious, six points jokingly asked.


    Dong Chenghu was a little nervous at first, but the time he waited for the mayor had calmed him down, and he thought about how to speak, when he saw that the mayor took the initiative to ask, he frowned and said: "Actually today The main purpose of looking for the mayor is to talk about some situations in our mountains, if the mayor thinks that there is no serious problem, just pretend that I haven''t been here today."


    "Oh? What''s the situation, let''s see." The mayor raised his eyebrows with a bit of interest on his face.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t have time to worry about this, and said: "It''s like this, we have all the news about the many prey that came in the mountain, and the hunter came back and said that all the animals were heading towards the west mountain. , I came all the way from Cuizhu Mountain, and I didn''t even see the shadow of a pheasant.


    In the past, we didn''t say pheasants running all over the mountains, but they were also small prey everywhere. Now we can''t even see the feathers of pheasants. I asked a few old hunters, and they said that this happened once before, and that the strangeness in the mountains was because of the earthquake. "


    "Earthquake! Is this true? Do you want to know what the consequences will be if you say a lie?" The mayor stood up in shock, staring sharply at Dong Chenghu, He seemed to see something else on his face.


    Dong Chenghu was really frightened by the mayor''s words, but he turned to think about it, what he said was the truth, and he didn''t say that the earthquake would definitely happen this time, what was he guilty of?


    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu calmed down again, "Lord Mayor, I said, these are what the old hunter told me, I didn''t find you because I was uneasy, if you If you have doubts, you can send someone to check it out, and if it really does happen, it¡¯s better to make plans early.¡±


    The mayor looked at Dong Chenghu deeply, which was meaningful.


    "It''s rare that you have the heart, don''t worry, I will send someone to investigate. If what you say is true, the mayor will definitely take credit for you."


    The mayor also has his own considerations.

 Chapter 93： abnormal weather, earthquake

    Dong Chenghu is not very interested in these prayers or anything. Thinking of the strange weather in the past two days, he felt a little anxious. Before leaving, he had to say: "Mr. Mayor, let''s take these things first. Not to mention, it''s just that since yesterday, the weather is not quite right, it seems to be very stuffy, and there is no rain, it''s really weird."


    I don''t know what''s wrong, because of Dong Chenghu''s words, the mayor''s brows also jumped up, looking at the weather outside, the mayor began to feel restless, and immediately sent someone to I checked the situation of Qingping Mountain, and even the surrounding villages were not left behind.


    , In the past few days, there are suddenly many small animals, combined with what Dong Chenghu said.


    The mayor immediately sent someone to inform a few villages in the east that it was best to prepare, and then sent someone to notify the county magistrate, but he had to be more tactful about what he said to the county magistrate.


    It has been two days since Dong Chenghu left town.


    Dong Chenghu went to the first-line sky every morning and evening to check the situation in the past few days, and even strengthened the originally built fence by more than ten meters, which far exceeded the height of the high slope. However, it was less than the top of the cliffs on both sides, at best only a quarter of the height of Yabi.


    In this way, you can see the beach when you stand on the high wall. Although the field of vision is much narrower, you can still see the looming sea fish on the beach, and they are getting bigger every day.


    According to Gu Shuixiu, these big fish in the deep sea will all run to the diving beach, indicating that the earthquake center should be in the deep sea, but I don¡¯t know how far it is from Qingping Mountain, even the animals in Qingping Mountain are alarmed I''m afraid the earthquake this time will not be small.


    These days continued for another four or five days, until everyone seemed to be used to it and let down their guard. Finally, one evening, many strange clouds suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Dong Qingqing pointed at the white clouds in the sky and said excitedly: "Mother, auntie, look, the sky is so beautiful today! Look, that cloud looks like a fish! It looks like a mountain. , and that..."


    The more she talked, the more excited Dong Qingqing became. Several children were infected by her emotions and jumped and clapped their hands to cheer, but Gu Shuixiu couldn''t laugh. When she saw the cloud in the sky, she immediately thought of it An earthquake is coming!


    "Chenghu! Hurry up, hurry up and inform Uncle Qin and the others, they said that they will move quickly and enter high alert from now on."


    Gu Shuixiu''s livid face frightened several children. They didn''t understand why they saw such a beautiful scene, but auntie was not happy at all, and even looked serious.


    Dong Chenghu was so frightened by Gu Shuixiu''s anxious tone that he became anxious, and went to Qin''s house to report the news, and then came back as soon as possible. This evening, their family officially moved into the cave.


    But get angry.


    The entrance of the cave has been blocked by Dong Chenghu with a thin stone gate. Because the air in the cave is not very circulated, the stone gate is not completely closed, and it is still half open. There are many candles lit in the brick house outside the cave, and the light of the candles shines into the cave through the stone door, so that the inside will not be invisible.


    Several children feel very fresh about living in the cave, rolling around on the bed and having fun.


    .


    Gu Shuixiu only felt flustered, her heart beat faster, and there was only one thought in her mind - here it is!


    In addition, Dong Chenghu covered Xiao Yuanxu''s ears with his two big palms, the little guy seemed to feel a lot more at ease, he took a few mouthfuls of milk and fell asleep, but Dong Chenghu''s hands did not dare Let it go, it should be that the thunder outside has not stopped, but it has become more and more intense.


    Cui Xi panicked, and hugged her legs on her bed alone, praying to the sky.


    Several children also turned pale from the thunder, covering their ears and sticking to Dong Yunmei''s side.


    Although Dong Yunmei was afraid, she had to be strong. If she panicked, she would definitely cry loudly.


    Just when everyone was scared, the ground shook, Gu Shuixiu could clearly feel dizzy and flustered, the cave they hid in had already been dealt with by Dong Chenghu''s father, and the edges and corners inside were already After grinding, as long as the epicenter is not in Cuizhu Mountain, they don''t have to worry about the danger of the cave collapsing.


    For the first time, everyone''s hearts were lifted, and Cuixi sobbed in fear. Fortunately, the masters were all with her, so she didn''t panic.


    Dong Yunmei''s eyes were also red, and several children were trembling with fear, so pitiful.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife were busy taking care of Dong Yuanxu and couldn''t take care of others, but Dong Chenghu still said loudly: "Don''t be afraid, this cave is very safe, and it will be fine after passing."


    As soon as these words fell, the ground shook again. At this time, Gu Shuixiu, who had been paying attention to the movement outside, clearly heard the sound of the water slapping on the ground. .


    The atmosphere in the cave instantly became tense, and everyone almost raised their hearts to their throats.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu didn''t hear the sound of the flood, and the cave was not submerged. After waiting for an hour, the frequency and magnitude of the ground movement decreased, and everyone relaxed slightly. Take a breath.


    "Let''s not rush first, wait a little longer, and go out to have a look after dawn." Gu Shuixiu pondered and asked everyone to lie down and rest for a while. Now the most difficult stage is over, and the rest Don''t worry, as for what''s going on outside, it''s not something they can manage now.


    I don''t know how long it was, when the earth stopped shaking and the aftershocks all stopped, Gu Shuixiu just felt so hungry that her chest was pressed to her back, she now has a baby to feed, and it is easy to get sick Hungry, this hunger level shows that it has been seven or eight hours since the earthquake started.

 Chapter 94： After a disaster, find treasure

    When Dong Chenghu carefully pushed open the stone door, he found that the whole outside of the stone door was wet. You must know that the outside of the stone door is a brick building. Now that the Shimen is completely wet, it means that the house was flooded last night.


    The light entered the cave, and everyone discovered that not only the stone gate of the cave was wet, but the floor inside was also wet, presumably it was left when the water passed through, because the stone gate blocked, So only a small amount of water entered the cave. Looking at the situation in the brick house, it is simply appalling.


    , the whole house seems to have been washed with water, it is still raining outside, and the sky is still terribly gloomy.


    Gu Shuixiu gave the child to Dong Yunmei to take care of, and went out of the brick house to check it alone. The entire Cuizhu Mountain was like a typhoon passing through the border. All the trees fell down, their roots were exposed, and the soil was turned over. They came out. Fortunately, their home did not collapse. From this, we could see how strong the house Gu Shuixiu and the others built.


    Dong Chenghu was in a hurry to check the situation but was stopped by Gu Shuixiu.


    I saw her dip some water from the puddle on the ground and lick it in her mouth, and then tried the same in several puddles, and finally finally let out a long sigh of relief .


    The water in these puddles is all fresh water, only a few still have a faint salty taste IE, presumably after the heavy rain, these seawater should be completely washed away.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know the deep meaning of Gu Shuixiu''s move, but the look on Gu Shuixiu''s face seemed to be a good thing.


    "I''ll go home to see the water show first."


    "I''ll go with you."


    The two people entered the house only to find that the house at home did not collapse, and it was still strong, that is, a lot of tiles on the roof were washed away, but it does not matter, I will repair it later Well, all the furniture in the room was wet, and some were still soaked in water. Fortunately, the furniture was made by a carpenter at that time, and all the furniture was coated with tung oil, which avoided the fate of being broken after soaking in water.


    After seeing the situation at home, the two went to the valley again, and the first to go was the farm. Almost all the chickens died, and a few ducks and geese also died, but they were still alive. In part, the pigs and donkeys survived the disaster because they were moved to higher ground in advance.


    Just those crops¡­


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, the spring farming is about to start again!


    Explore the situation of Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Chenghu climbed to the high wall of the first line of heaven again, and when he climbed the high wall, he almost fell off the wall in fright, who can tell him what happened thing?


    Getting impatient.


    "How is it? Has the sea receded?"


    Dong Chenghu finally reacted when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice, and Qiqi Ai said: "Shuixiu, we can''t go to the beach now, there''s no way!"


    Gu Shuixiu was confused by Dong Chenghu''s remarks, and she didn''t know the reason until she climbed the high wall.


    "What do I think, these seawater will evaporate away when the weather is good, and part of it will also be lost from the soil. It is estimated that it will retreat in three or four days, don''t worry. It''s inside Don''t let any of those big fish go! And I need to go to the beach, there must be a lot of things to pick up there!"


    The gleam in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes frightened Dong Chenghu to swallow, when did Shuixiu even think about picking up something?


    There is a very beautiful tree.


    Shuixiu said that it is called coral, such a piece can be sold for five thousand taels of silver, five thousand taels! What is that concept?


    Dong Chenghu looked at the coral as if he saw gold ingots, and immediately carefully packed the coral into the basket, and when he carried the basket, he realized that the coral was as big as the three of him It''s big, and with those coral branches, it looks almost like a small tree.


    Gu Shuixiu ignored Dong Chenghu who was tossing the coral trees over there, burying his head in the beach to work frantically, what kind of big crab, big octopus, big squid, big sea fish, as long as it was big She confiscated, and some sea mussels and even seahorses, which are rare and good medicinal materials, and they were all confiscated.


    The two men found out after their busy work that the baskets they brought were not enough at all. Dong Chenghu immediately transported the things back first, and then came to check them in.


    Who can tell them, how in a short time, this couple actually climbed up and down to transport things in the first line of the sky, maybe they found something good.


    Dong Yunmei and Cuixi peeped at each other, they were far apart, they could not see clearly, it was still raining outside, and it was not convenient for them to go out, so they kept knowing Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu patiently Keep busy.


    Just now they have made a decision to take the risk to go to Linhai County again.


    But the pure natural and pollution-free delicacy, just boiled in water is very delicious, and several people love to eat it.


    The next day, the rain finally stopped, and although it was still gloomy, they could travel.


    Dong Yunmei and Cuixi returned to the house immediately after the aftermath, while Dong Chenghu was thinking about repairing the roof. It is obviously unrealistic to burn tiles at this time. The best way is to get some straw or The planks are blocked, and the tiles will be fired after the weather is good, and then they will be completely repaired.


    Dong Yunmei and Cuixi mainly cleaned all the houses and took out the clothes that had been soaked in water to wash and dry. Also worry.


    It''s just that Dong Yunmei has been worried about Zuo Qingsong, and she doesn''t know if they didn''t hide, what''s the situation now?


    Just as Dong Yunmei was thinking of asking Dong Chenghu to speak, Dong Chenghu spoke first.


    "You guys clean up first. I''ll go to Uncle Qin''s house and Brother Qingsong to see what''s going on with them? Maybe I''ll be back later, I''ll be home before dark, you don''t have to. Worry."


    At this time, they had nothing to worry about. There was not even a single bird in the vicinity of Cuizhu Mountain. Dong Chenghu''s safety was not a problem. Gu Shuixiu stuffed Dong Chenghu with some food and urged him to withdraw quickly.

 Chapter 95： Make a big change, go to take care of the house

    Dong Chenghu quickly left Cuizhu Mountain, and when he walked out of the gate of his house, he found that the grove had vanished, and the ground was full of twigs and fallen leaves. Some big trees survived, and the vision suddenly opened up, not a single star, directly exposing the wall of Cuizhu Mountain, but their original path was gone, and now they have to go there, they can only make their own way.


    The land has experienced heavy rain all day and night because it was soaked in large water. Now there are puddles everywhere, and those without puddles are all muddy, even a There was no place to stay. When Dong Chenghu passed the grove, his clothes, trousers and shoes were almost completely scrapped.


    & nbsp; many.


    Dong Chenghu looked worriedly at the turbid river and looked at the other side of the river with a worried look. Now he can only make a bamboo raft in the past, and the bamboo raft must also be It must be strengthened, or it will be impossible to cope with this fast-flowing river.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to come back in less than an hour. Could it be that the situation outside was not as bad as she thought?


    When Dong Chenghu approached Gu Shuixiu, he realized that this is not bad? Dong Chenghu''s clothes, trousers and shoes are no longer the same, especially the shoes. What''s going on with these two lumps of mud?


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said: "Shuixiu, there is no road outside, and the bamboo raft is gone, I can''t cross the river now, we must make another bamboo Raft."


    Gu Shuixiu listened, and her heart sank a little. The original bamboo raft had long been dragged to the shore and tied to the tree, and now the tree is gone , Bamboo rafts naturally can''t be kept, but it can be seen how serious the destructive power of the tsunami was!


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have time to think about it, so she helped Dong Chenghu to cut some bamboo to make a sturdy bamboo raft. This is the way back.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu arrived on the other side of the river, he realized that the whole valley was still flooded, and the houses and fields of the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong were still soaked in the water, although The height of the flooding is not deep, but the seedlings that were planted before are probably all gone.


    The whole valley was quiet, and there was no one there. Dong Chenghu even turned over the houses of the two families, but still found nothing. I went directly to Caozi Village. After leaving the valley, the terrain became higher again. Although the road was muddy, it was not impossible to travel. If Dong Chenghu encountered a low-lying area on the road, he would take a detour.


    It took a lot longer than usual to reach Caozi Village.


    As soon as he entered Caozi Village, Dong Chenghu immediately discovered his popularity, but these popularity made people feel a little sad. After a tsunami, a lot of people died in the village People are mainly poor people living in thatched huts or adobe houses in disrepair.


    Caozi Village is not rich at all. About half of the people in a village live in this kind of house. There were people in the family mourning, and there were others who didn''t have a single person. Thinking about it, they either escaped or all died.


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was extremely heavy, so he hurried to Gu''s house.


    Gu''s house was newly built, and it was a brick building, but nothing happened in this disaster. Dong Chenghu patted the door of Gu''s house impatiently.


    After a while, Zhao shi came out with red eyes and opened the door.


    Dong Chenghu''s heart sank when he saw Zhao''s application, is there something wrong?


    "Mother-in-law, what''s wrong? What about father-in-law and Erniu?"


    Zhao''s red eyes finally burst into tears, "Shuixiu, her grandfather, grandmother, uncle and aunt are all gone! There is only one poor couple left in the family. Brother and sister, your father-in-law and Erniu have gone to deal with the funeral. Are your family all right?"


    Zhao looked at Dong Chenghu with wide eyes and pleading face, she really can''t hear bad news anymore.


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and gave Zhao a soothing look, "Shuixiu and the others are all well, I just don''t trust you, so come and see, uncle and their family Where? Do you want me to help?"


    Zhao wiped her tears and let Dong Chenghu go into the room to rest, "You have a heart, it''s far away, you still have a family to take care of, so you don''t have to go, you Father-in-law and Erniu will handle it."


    At this time, there was a noise in a closed room, and Dong Chenghu looked in the direction of the room in surprise.


    Zhao followed Dong Chenghu''s eyes and explained, "It should be my niece and nephew who woke up, I''ll go take a look."


    Not long after, Zhao brought in a boy and a girl. The girl was about nine years old and the boy was only six years old.


    The little boy has been holding on to the little girl''s hand, he is obviously insecure, the eyes of the two are also swollen, and it is estimated that they have just cried again one.


    "Lainizi, Baoer, this is your cousin-in-law."


    The two children looked at Dong Chenghu with unfamiliar eyes, called Dong Chenghu timidly and sat down obediently, Zhao Shi hurriedly went to the kitchen to get some food to two children.


    Looking at the child, Zhao''s tears fell again, and sobbing said to Dong Chenghu: "The child''s uncle''s house was originally in the inner mountains in the west, and I also let people I reminded them in advance, but everyone is poor there, and they live in earthy houses. The ground movement and the heavy rain have caused almost all the houses to collapse. The children''s grandfather and grandmother were crushed to death. These two children were unable to escape in time and went too!


    The two children were brought over by the village chief of their village the day after the earthquake. They also explained the situation to us. I wanted to go back and have a look, but His father refused to let the child, saying that it would be fine for their men to go. He promised me that he would handle things beautifully and let me take care of the two children at home. "


    Dong Chenghu felt very uncomfortable when he heard it. These two children reminded him of the Zhang brothers. The only difference is that one is a natural disaster and the other is a man-made disaster, but All are ruined, leaving young children and young children.


    "Mother-in-law, how are you going to accommodate these two children?"


    Dong Chenghu''s words are also what the two children want to know most now. They have lost their parents and grandparents. Now if the Gu family doesn''t take them in, they really want to Live on the streets.


    The two children looked at Zhao with a look of worry and horror.


    When Zhao saw the child''s eyes, his heart throbbed slightly, and he wiped his tears and said, "Now that our family has the ability, it is natural to raise the two children. , in the future, after the children get married and let them become a separate family, it will be worthy of my dead brother."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, not surprised by Zhao''s decision, thinking that the two brothers of the Gu family have not yet married, Gu Daniu needless to say, working in the county government office , Don''t worry about it in the future. Although Gu Erniu stayed in Caozi Village, he is a hard worker and can live a good life in the future.

 Chapter 96： expressive, sad

    Thinking of the valuable coral at home, Dong Chenghu said to Zhao: "Mother-in-law, since it is also Shuixiu''s uncle''s family, now that something goes wrong, we have to do our best, this time I I didn¡¯t bring anything with me when I came here. Next time, I¡¯ll bring Shuixiu to take a look when the mountain road is clear. If there is anything you can¡¯t handle, just tell us, and we will try to help.¡±


    When Mr. Zhao heard Dong Chenghu''s promise, he was very comforted, and his sadness disappeared for more than half of the time, and he showed a gratified smile.


    "It''s enough to have your words. As long as it''s not really a big problem, we won''t bother you."


    The Zhao family chatted with Dong Chenghu for a while, left Dong Chenghu to have a meal, and saw that it was getting late before sending Dong Chenghu away.


    The two children already know Zhao''s attitude and know that they can stay at Gu''s house forever.


    Dong Chenghu hurried home with a heavy heart. It was already dark when he reached the valley. At this time, he realized that there was actually light in Zuo Qingsong''s house.


    He excitedly slammed on the door, and Zuo Qingsong''s dull voice came from inside.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, Chenghu."


    After a while, Zuo Qingsong stepped on the water and came to open the door. The entire Zuo family was still soaked in the water, but the water level was much lower than during the day.


    "Why are you here at this time? The house is very messy now, and there is no place for you to sit." Zuo Qingsong walked in front, Dong Chenghu followed.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t come to sit at Zuo Qingsong''s house, and he didn''t pay much attention to these things, and hurriedly asked: "I see that you are not here during the day, what about Uncle Qin and the others? Are they not with you? ?"


    Zuo Qingsong shook his head and turned to look at Dong Chenghu, "Uncle Qin''s family, why am I alone with them? And it''s not convenient for me as an outsider to be with them, so I simply went back to the previous one. The house is broken, just clean it up and live in it, and now that house is almost collapsed, I will come back and have a look."


    Dong Chenghu looked at the water in this house, where can people live? He took the initiative to invite: "Brother Qingsong, why don''t you go back with me, our house is high and there is no flooding, and Shuixiu and my elder sister have already tidy up the house, but the roof has not been repaired, but it is not down now. Rain can also live in people."


    Zuo Qingsong thought for a moment and nodded slightly. Now his house really doesn''t even have a place to stay, and there really is no place to live except to go to Dong''s house.


    Zuo Qingsong followed Dong Chenghu to the river before knowing the situation on the river, frowning slightly: "How did you escape the earthquake?"


    Dong Chenghu repeated their previous arrangement, and finally said: "Although our home is by the sea, it is blocked by high cliffs, and our home is high, if our home is flooded , the entire Qingping Mountain is estimated to be soaked in the water. So Shuixiu said that we should hide in the cave, but it turned out to be the case. The sea rose over the cliff and flooded the Cuizhu Mountain, but it just flowed out after a while, and we Water has also entered the cave, but just a little bit, and it will be fine when the water recedes."


    Although Dong Chenghu said it very lightly, Zuo Qingsong heard the danger inside, if the sea did not retreat, they would all be submerged!


    The two said this all the way into Cuizhu Mountain. Cuixi came over to open the door. Seeing that Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong were overjoyed, they trotted into the house and told everyone. Unexpectedly, Dong Yunmei would be the first to rush out. Dong Yunmei glanced at Dong Chenghu, and then her eyes fell on Zuo Qingsong. She didn''t turn around and entered the room until she confirmed that Zuo Qingsong was fine.


    Although Dong Yunmei didn''t say a word, her worried eyes showed a lot of emotions.


    Zuo Qingsong is in a good mood because of Dong Yunmei''s concern.


    Dong Chenghu asked Cuixi to clean up the room for him, but he didn''t say a word and acquiesced.


    Due to the return of Zuo Qingsong, Dong Yunmei personally cooked and cooked a meal that was not sumptuous, but not bad. After the disaster, many chickens and ducks died in the entire Cuizhu Mountain. The vegetables are gone, the wild vegetables are gone, there is something to cook, but the main ones are all aquatic products.


    After dinner, everyone was in the mood to sit down and talk, but it was rare that Dong Yunmei did not avoid this time, but sat with everyone.


    "Brother Qingsong, where do you think the Qin family will go? I know that my aunt has no family, and Qinshan''s daughter-in-law bought it again. They don''t have the Yue family to rely on. The whole Qingping Mountain is so big, and will go there. Where do you stay?"


    Dong Chenghu has been looking at the direction of the valley with worry in his eyes.


    Zuo Qingsong was not at all emotional, "Don''t worry, Uncle Qin''s family will be fine, as early as the day you came to inform us, Uncle Qin went out to find a place, I see Qin''s family The direction is the same as the direction the animals left. It is estimated that they have gone to the west, and they should have gone quite far, so they can''t make it back. It is estimated that they will be home in two or three days, and the water should be back by that time. already."


    Dong Chenghu listened to Zuo Qingsong''s words, his eyes were terribly bright, and he patted the back of his head and suddenly realized: "Yes, Uncle Qin is still smart, follow the animals, and the place where the animals hide must be safe!"


    Thinking about it this way, everyone is no longer worried about the Qin family. Dong Chenghu then remembered that he forgot to tell Gu Shuixiu about the Zhao family. After a long time of deliberation, he decided to tell the truth.


    Gu Shuixiu had no impression of this cheap uncle. When she crossed over, the Gu family was impoverished and did not receive any help from the Zhao family. Although she later learned that the Zhao family did not help them because they were very poor, she When they were at home, the two families hardly moved around, so Gu Shuixiu didn''t have much affection for the Zhao family, but it was impossible to say that the two children were also her cousins.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a moment before saying, "I''ll go home after the mountain road is ready for a while."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, "I told my mother-in-law the same, and we will also make a total of what to bring there."


    Afterwards, Dong Chenghu talked about what he saw in Caozi Village. Dong Yunmei was frightened after hearing it, and seemed very helpless. Gu Shuixiu had experienced life and death, and she felt a little sad in her heart, and sighed.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    Dong Chenghu hurried to catch up. His most precious thing now is Shuixiu and the child. When this happened, he now intends to stay by Gu Shuixiu and the child.


    Only Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei were left in the courtyard. Dong Yunmei recalled Gu Shuixiu''s words and remembered the panic of death when the earthquake occurred. She was instantly filled with courage and raised her head to face the left Qingsong''s eyes were as bright as stars, and he spoke softly.

 Chapter 97： Dong Yunmeis heart, the Qin family returns

    "Brother Zuo, do you still want to marry me?" God knows how much courage Dong Yunmei used to say this.


    Seeing Dong Yunmei''s expression, Zuo Qingsong thought she was going to tell him what she wanted to say, so she waited for her to speak, but Dong Yunmei gave him such a big surprise.


    "You..." Zuo Qingsong took a deep breath and said sincerely, "My heart for you has never changed!"


    Although Dong Yunmei already knew Zuo Qingsong''s attitude, she could feel more at ease with his words.


    "I thought about it a lot during this time, and I also wanted to understand it, but I couldn''t make up my mind until the ground moved. Watching the child grow up, watching the child get married, I want to... marry you."


    Zuo Qingsong was overjoyed, and excitedly stepped forward to grab Dong Yunmei''s hand and stared into her eyes with a good look, "Is what you said true? You...are you really willing to marry me?"


    Dong Yunmei lowered her head shyly and nodded lightly.


    Zuo Qingsong felt that his world was suddenly bright and sunny, which could illuminate every corner of the night.


    Because Dong Yunmei''s answer made him excited for a long time, he didn''t even sleep.


    The next day, when Gu Shuixiu woke up, she found that there was an inexplicable pile of firewood in the house, Cuixi asked with a puzzled face, "Last night, when the servants slept in the middle of the night, I heard movement in the yard, it turned out that someone was chopping firewood. ah!"


    Gu Shuixiu immediately understood that the people who chop wood are usually Dong Chenghu. Last night, Dong Chenghu stayed in the house and didn''t go out, so Zuo Qingsong was the only one left.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shui smiled and asked Cuixi to move the firewood to the yard to dry. After the tsunami, there was not a single dry firewood in the entire Cuizhu Mountain, and the firewood that was split now is still very wet , Yesterday they didn''t dare to cook in the kitchen. After the wet wood is burned, there will be a lot of thick smoke. If it''s not right, it''s like burning a house.


    Cuixi excitedly hurried to move firewood, no matter who chopped the firewood, she could save a lot of effort with the firewood, and one thing is that the emotions of the rest of her life have not disappeared Going down, it is estimated that everyone will live happily and gratefully these days.


    After the firewood was disposed of, Gu Shuixiu immediately went to the kitchen to see what to eat today, without vegetables, only meat was eaten. Things like salt sauce and vinegar have to be repurchased again.


    Gu Shuixiu took stock of the missing supplies at home, while thinking about going to Linhai County.


    was robbed.


    The only way is to take the sea route and sell it to Linhai County. I don¡¯t know if Linhai County has been affected by the tsunami, and whether there are still people who are tracking down the destruction of the Zhang family. The other is the big ship they customized. Although they have hidden the ship, but after the tsunami, the ship was inevitably damaged. Fortunately, the overall structure of the entire ship was not damaged, and repairs can still be used. of.


    All kinds of thoughts were entangled in Gu Shuixiu''s mind, making her unable to concentrate on cooking.


    Just when Gu Shuixiu was thinking about these things, Dong Chenghu also had the same troubles, but he planned to wait for the Qin family to come back before making plans for the door.


    He discussed with Zuo Qingsong, and after breakfast, he will go to the valley to take a look. If the water level has receded, he will help Zuo Qingsong to clean up the house together. What is the situation now.


    The two had something to eat and went out. Gu Shuixiu also took Cuixi to the paddy field to check the situation. Dong Yunmei still stayed at home to take care of a few children.


    Little, most of the land that was submerged yesterday was exposed. Looking at the situation, it is estimated that the water in the valley has receded.


    The sediment must have been deposited by the flood, and there are still some fish swimming in it from time to time, both large and small, as well as many river prawns and so on.


    Zuo Qingsong didn''t feel entangled at all when he saw this situation, but said in a very good mood: "Chenghu, we will catch these fish and shrimp later, and share with you, you can raise them in the paddy fields. Go, you can catch it when the autumn harvest arrives."


    Dong Chenghu looked at Zuo Qingsong with tears in his eyes when he heard this, and sighed in his heart, Brother Qingsong is really not an ordinary person, and he still has such a good interest!


    After soaking in the water for a few days, I have to move it out to dry, and there are still many things to do later.


    Dong Chenghu looked up and saw the Qin family on the opposite side, but there was still no movement at all, so he turned his head and said to Zuo Qingsong: "Brother Qingsong, you should stay with me for the past two days, your house Although it has been cleaned up, the flood water has just receded and it is still very wet, and the bed will have to be in the sun for a few days, or it will not be able to live at all."


    Zuo Qingsong readily agreed this time without even thinking about it. It is naturally great to get along with Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu, who only came and went straight, did not find Zuo Qingsong''s thoughts, but was very satisfied with his answer, and happily waited for Zuo Qingsong to lock the house, and then the two carried it The bucket returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    In the next two days, Zuo Qingsong went back to his house to clean up during the day, and then helped the Dong family to clean up the fields. Dong Chenghu also fired the tiles for repairing the roof, and he and Zuo Qingsong together The construction started, and the roofs of all the houses were repaired in less than half a day, and everything was being restored in an orderly manner.


    Finally when Zuo Qingsong was going to move back to his house, the Qin family came back. As soon as they got home, when they saw the cleaned house, they guessed that it was Dong Chenghu and the others who helped. Gratefully put down things and went straight to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Dong Chenghu was very happy to see that the Qin family was safe and sound. He asked Uncle Qin and the others to rest at Dong''s house. Gu Shuixiu led Cuixi to the kitchen to cook food for them.


    "Uncle Qin, where did you go? Why haven''t we heard from you? Brother Qingsong came back the day after the ground movement!"


    Uncle Qin looked at Zuo Qingsong and sighed, "We originally asked Qingsong to go with us at the time, but he said he had found a place, so we didn''t force it, we have no in-laws. If you can flee, you just want to go west, and all the animals flee in that direction, so it¡¯s always right to go there.¡±

 Chapter 98： After passing, and then to Linhai County

    Speaking of this, Uncle Qin paused, glanced at Liu Yueyi, and then said: "Shan''er''s wife is pregnant again. We can live in a suitable cave. At first, our idea was that simple, but after climbing a few mountains, we found that the animals didn¡¯t seem to stop at all. Seeing them continue to walk, we had to bite the bullet and hurry, finally. After walking for a day and a night, we found that there were gradually more animals on the hill, so we found a barely habitable cave nearby to take shelter temporarily."


    Seeing that Uncle Qin didn''t say anything, Mrs. Hao added: "I don''t know where it is in Qingping Mountain. Anyway, we have never been to that place before, and Yueyi didn''t grow up in In the mountains, we have to take into account her emotions and hurry in the dark. Although we finally settled down, when we came back, we suddenly found that we couldn¡¯t find the east, west, north, south, and south, which is why we have been delayed until now.¡±


    Liu Yueyi lowered her head embarrassedly, "It''s all my fault, if I hadn''t dragged everyone down, I wouldn''t have made my parents-in-law suffer so much in the mountains."


    "I can''t blame you for that. It''s the first time the children outside the mountain escaped in the deep mountains, and they kept clenching their teeth and saying nothing. Peace of mind is the most important thing." Uncle Qin agreed in one sentence, and no one in the Qin family will talk about this matter in the future.


    Dong Yunmei listened, silently holding Liu Yueyi''s hand to encourage her.


    "By the way, Uncle Qin, when we cleaned up your house, we found that your roof also had some broken tiles. Although it is not as serious as ours, it still needs to be repaired. I''ve fired some, and you can get some back later."


    Hao naturally thanked him again and again for this. They had already taken all the valuables away from the house, so they had no idea about Dong Chenghu and the others entering the house to help them clean up the house. Deep gratitude.


    Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi looked at the ingredients in the kitchen and worried again. Without seasonings, no matter how delicious these seafood are, they can¡¯t help but eat them every day, every day! It seems that we will go to Linhai County as soon as possible.


    After the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong left, Gu Shuixiu immediately dragged Dong Chenghu into the house. The two spent a long time together in the house. Dong Chenghu immediately took the basket and carried tools to the beach.


    Wait until he got to the fence to find out, OMG! What''s going on right now?


    More importantly, those fish seemed to be all he had never seen before, and some were even bigger than his body.


    Dong Chenghu, who was extremely excited, began to shout, Gu Shuixiu faintly heard Dong Chenghu''s call at home, thinking that something had happened, quickly put down the work at hand and rushed over.


    Gu Shuixiu was catching fish in the beach, and Dong Chenghu went to the beach to repair the fishing boat.


    When Dong Chenghu repaired the fishing boat, Gu Shuixiu almost grabbed all the fish into the basket.


    The two planned to take the coral tree to Linhai County while the fish was still alive. At this time, they set off to Linhai County before it was dawn, so they could take advantage of the dawn and the people were still there. The coral trees are often sold, and these marine fish can also be sold for a good price.


    After the two had decided, Gu Shuixiu immediately returned to the house and told Dong Yunmei to let her and Cuixi look after the house, while the couple were on their way in the dark.


    There are still many floating branches on the sea that has just experienced the tsunami. The most obvious piles of things on the coast are washed ashore from the sea. Some of these trees are not Qingping Mountain. The vegetation seems to have floated all the way.


    The apocalypse is over, they survived!


    After experiencing this earthquake, Gu Shuixiu cherishes her current life even more, she is determined to die in Cuizhu Mountain in the future.


    The two were speechless, Dong Chenghu was rowing the boat, his concentration was terrifying, Gu Shuixiu was in a daze, slowly, he felt that his eyelids became very heavy, when she woke up again By the time their ship had docked.


    This time Dong Chenghu did not park the boat in the harbor, but rowed into the inland river, and randomly found a gentle place to dock,


    Gu Shuixiu was waiting on the boat now, Dong Chenghu went to the street to rent a donkey cart, use the donkey cart to move the coral tree, and then put some straw on it, so that it would not attract the ideas of passers-by.


    The two inquired and searched all the way, and after walking for a long time, they heard it in an old antique shop.


    The little two who looked at the shop saw Dong Chenghu and his wife come in. From the clothes of the two, he knew that they were not rich, and they were not here to buy antiques. Since they were not here to buy antiques, they were to sell antiques.


    Linhai County has just experienced a flood, and many people have suffered.


    Little Er thought so, and didn''t take it lightly because of their clothes, and greeted warmly: "What are the two guest officers buying?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked around, thought for a while before smiling: "Little brother, we have something we want to sell, I wonder if you can do it?"


    Xiao Er looked at the two suspiciously, the smile on his face continued.


    "I wonder what the two guest officers are selling?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu and whispered, "We have a coral tree that we want to sell, do you know if you will accept it?"


    "Coral tree?" Little Er was taken aback, he didn''t expect these two people to wear such expensive things, "Wait a minute, two guests, I have to invite our shopkeeper. out."


    Gu Shuixiu had long guessed the ending, she nodded calmly, and waited quietly with Dong Chenghu.


    Not long after that, a woman with her hair in a bun came gracefully, looking only in her twenties.


    Gu Shuixiu was surprised, she didn''t expect the shopkeeper of this antique shop to be so young.


    Erniang Min was amused by Gu Shuixiu''s reaction, and she smiled tenderly: "You want to sell coral trees? Explain in advance that we will not accept things that come from the wrong way."


    Although she didn''t think they were capable of getting the coral tree by shady means.

 Chapter 99： Selling red coral, Erniang Min

    As soon as these words came out, Gu Shuixiu was unhappy, and immediately lowered her face, "Since the shopkeeper doesn''t want to do our business, let''s just say it, we don''t have to sell it to your family."


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu was about to go out, Erniang Min hurriedly stopped her, if Gu Shuixiu and the others really had coral trees, she couldn''t push the two gods of wealth out, "Oh, I just said that casually, sister. Why can''t you hold your breath so hard? Let''s talk about it carefully, elder sister has no other intentions, come here, Sunja, show this younger sister and this elder brother some tea."


    Gu Shuixiu also felt a little confident when she saw Erniang Min''s arrogant manners. At first glance, Erniang Min was not an ordinary person. As soon as she heard the coral tree, she was so enthusiastic about them. She must take good care of them. Kill her. However, this woman''s face is really not thick, no wonder she can manage such an antique shop.


    After the three of them were seated, Erniang Min smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong, we are in the antique business, and people often come here with things of unknown origin. Of course, it doesn''t mean that we are more just. , it¡¯s just that it¡¯s important to receive these things. You may not know that since the Liang Dynasty did not let merchants go to sea, we have never received treasures like coral trees. We know where those things are, so That''s why I said such a word, but I didn''t expect it to make my sister unhappy."


    Dong Chenghu knows the value of this coral tree even if he doesn''t know it. Besides, their tree is so big, how much is it worth?


    Dong Chenghu calculated in his heart, and then simply gave up. It was not something he could imagine.


    , but the ground movement just happened a while ago, you must have experienced it too?"


    Min Erniang did not know why Gu Shuixiu mentioned the movement. At that time, the sea water rushed directly into Linhai County, and every household suffered casualties. Fortunately, most houses in Linhai County were built of stone or masonry, which prevented the The collapse of the house crushed more people, but because of the ferocity of the sea water, many people were still washed away, some were rescued, and some went missing or died. It was as if the sky had fallen.


    Seeing Erniang Min''s face listening earnestly, Gu Shuixiu continued calmly, "We have also asked the elders, this time the ground movement is very strange. Ten years ago, the movement was even worse."


    Erniang Min agreed with the location, "What does this have to do with the coral tree? Could it be..." Could it really be what she thought? That couple is so lucky!


    In Erniang Min''s surprised expression, Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Our house is just close to Linhai. After the incident, we went to the beach to check the situation, and we happened to find this coral tree, so the shopkeeper''s Don''t worry about where the coral tree came from, because there are many deep-sea fish washed ashore along with the coral tree, I think I''ve said it clearly enough."


    "Clear, clear..." Erniang Min completely believed Gu Shuixiu''s statement. In her opinion, the couple didn''t want to be cunning, and when she spoke just now, Gu Shuixiu looked sincere and reasonable. According to her, she really has nothing to doubt, and even if she does have doubts when she moves out of Gu Shuixiu''s rhetoric, outsiders won''t be able to say anything.


    Seeing Min Erniang''s anxious look, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to bring the donkey cart to the backyard of the antique store. Min Erniang and Shunzi watched Dong Chenghu drive in the donkey cart together, presumably the thing was on the donkey cart .


    Wait for Dong Chenghu to remove all the straws on the donkey cart, revealing the bright red coral inside, and it is as tall as a small tree, this is the largest red coral Min Erniang has seen so far. Now, she completely believed Gu Shuixiu''s words, how much turmoil would be caused if this thing was released!


    Min Erniang always knew how much benefit this red coral could bring her.


    Seeing Erniang Min''s excited look, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, and the meaning in their eyes was self-evident.


    "Is the shopkeeper satisfied with this red coral?"


    "Satisfied and satisfied, of course satisfied! I will not hide from you, this coral is one of the seven treasures of Buddhism. Many red corals were snapped up by Buddhism as soon as they appeared. It is placed in the palace of relatives and nobles, even in the palace, it is difficult to see a red coral now, I told you so much to show my attitude, how much you want to sell, I will buy it as long as it is reasonable."


    Min Erniang''s eyes flashed with determination.


    Gu Shui smiled, "The shopkeeper is well-informed, so he naturally knows the price of this red coral, and we are not the kind of people who set the price on the ground, but we really have no place for the price of red coral. Just asking, being able to sell this red coral in your store also means we can trust you, why don''t the shopkeeper ask for a price?"


    Although Gu Shuixiu said that, she had already made up her mind that if it was less than five thousand taels of silver, she would definitely not sell it.


    Min Erniang looked surprised, she didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to say such a thing, asking her to ask how she would open it? If it is too high, it will not work. If it is too low, if they are found out by their husband and wife, it will affect their reputation. More importantly, Liang Chao has not seen Red Coral for a long time, and she does not know if she asks her for an offer now. What price should be given.


    Looking at Erniang Min''s embarrassed look, the couple were not in a hurry. Although Erniang Min was shrewd, when she saw the red coral, she only had admiration and no greed in her eyes. Do things that upset your conscience.


    "Well, how about I give you 8,000 taels? I won''t hide from you, if this tree is put up for auction, or taken to Jiankang for sale, it will definitely be worth tens of thousands or even ten taels Tens of thousands of taels, but now the world is not peaceful, the manpower and material resources spent to transport such a tree to Jiankang are not ordinary, plus there is no certain backstage, even if you go to Jiankang Bao, you may be robbed directly, or even Even if you can''t get 8,000 taels, what I''m giving you is the purchase price, which is extremely fair."


    Min Erniang didn''t want to come up with such a high price, but she didn''t want to miss this red coral, and she also wanted to form a good relationship, so she set the price at 8,000 taels.


    The price was beyond the estimates of Gu Shuixiu and his wife, so the two of them had no objection and immediately sold the red coral.


    The 8,000 taels of silver are still 7,500 taels of silver, and the other 500 taels are exchanged for broken silver. The two of them have to go shopping on the street. Then go and exchange the silver note for silver and hide it in Cuizhu Mountain, so that you can feel at ease.

 Chapter 100： Big purchases, snooping news

    The two left the back door of the antique store. After making sure that no one was following them, the couple started a big purchase. The missing oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, etc. were all made up. I bought some more. Many of the family''s clothes were destroyed by the flood, but it wasn''t that they couldn''t afford it. Gu Shuixiu simply counted everyone''s amount and bought them together. There was no shortage of food in the family, so Gu Shuixiu went to buy some seeds. , the fields at home need to be replanted quickly, although the harvest is definitely not as good as last year, but it can be harvested in this way.


    Dong Chenghu remembered the ship he repaired, and wondered if he should go to the carpenter to buy another one, then row the ship back and use it as a spare later, Gu Shuixiu naturally had no objection, they went to sea Safety comes first, and she doesn''t feel safe in a repaired boat.


    The two summed up and ordered a new boat. The two were old acquaintances with the carpenter. The carpenter simply sold them the finished product. Got the boat into the water.


    After doing these things, the next step is to start all over again.


    "Shuixiu, let''s find an inn to stay tonight, and I''ll ask about the Zhang family."


    Gu Shuixiu had deep worry in her eyes. They did not hear any news about the Zhang family in Linhai County. The Zhang family seemed to have completely disappeared from Linhai County. In this barren mansion, no one mentions the glory of the Zhang family. If they take the initiative to inquire about the news, will they be targeted by those who care?


    But when she thought of the two pitiful children in the family, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t say anything to stop her, and after thinking about it, she suggested: "Otherwise, let''s find an inn first. Come on, there are a lot of beggars on the street now, how about we dress up a little in the evening and give these beggars money so that they can help us find out the news?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, he also had the same concern, and now he was reminded by Gu Shuixiuyi, he immediately knew what to do.


    "It''s better to find someone who can read, so that he can write down the information he has inquired and send it somewhere, and we will let someone else get the letter for us, which is much safer."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu with admiration on her face. I didn''t expect this guy to have such a strong ability to infer other things, and it can still be cultivated.


    It was night, and there were still many poor poor people begging on the street. Dong Chenghu was fully dressed, wearing a certain straw hat on the street. If he covered half of his face, no one would recognize him. .


    He was wandering around the street, walking three or four blocks before stopping, and found that there are beggars here too, first ask the other party if they can read, and if the other party is illiterate, give money and let him help Looking for a few literate people to come, the so-called rich and easy to do things, within half an hour, those beggars found the people Dong Chenghu needed.


    Dong Chenghu gave each of them a piece of paper and black charcoal, and said: "I know you need money now, I want to ask you to help me inquire about one thing, you just need to write what you inquire about on the paper Come on, tomorrow night, I will let someone pick it up under the stone statue of Sanxian Temple, and pay you according to the content of what you inquired, and the more you inquire, the more you will get, this deposit."


    There are five people who come here, all of them are literate, although the writing is not good, but they can write, when they hear that they have money to earn them, it feels like a pie in the sky, not to mention Dong Chenghu The deposit given is fifty cents per person. If they hear the news, doesn''t it mean that they can get more than fifty cents in silver?


    With this money they won''t have to go hungry for a while.


    The beggars who helped find someone looked envious, Dong Chenghu looked at them and said, "Well, you can form a team, for example, if they are illiterate, they can be literate and illiterate. form a team, how about an equal share of the money you get?"


    The beggars looked at the other five literate people with hope, they just agreed for a while, if they formed a team with others, maybe it could be faster, get There is more news.


    Seeing that they reached an agreement, Dong Chenghu said: "This is a task for you. You can open it when I leave."


    Several people were afraid of offending Dong Chenghu, the gold owner, so they obediently waited for Dong Chenghu to leave before opening the paper to check the task.


    Some of these beggars have been in Linhai County for many years, they know a thing or two about the Zhang family, and they know where to go to find out about the Zhang family. They quickly separated in the alley , Dong Chenghu came out of the shadows after seeing them go, then took off the hat and face towel, went to the street to buy a roast goose and brought it back to the inn to give Gu Shuixiu a toothbrush.


    Several beggars are also smart people. They did not directly go to the house where Zhang''s house is located to ask people, but first asked old beggars they knew well, and finally pretended to casually want to walk in Zhang. The house, in broad daylight, will definitely be discovered, and immediately a passerby sternly stopped them.


    Several people hurriedly knelt down pitifully and begged for mercy, while saying that it was not easy for them to beg for food, while saying that they were just here to try their luck.


    The color, and asked a few words from time to time, the man wanted to open the chat box when he saw the love in their eyes, and started talking.


    When passers-by heard the beggar''s question, their expressions immediately became secretive, they got closer to the beggar, looked around, and whispered: "Master Zhang''s family doesn''t know who they have offended, they have been destroyed. , the whole family did not stay, there was still a lot of noise at that time, I heard that many people were asking about the Zhang family, but no one knew, and no one has mentioned the Zhang family again in the past two years."


    Passers-by shook their heads sadly, then left.


    Several beggars looked at each other and stopped talking, and continued to go begging on the street, as if what just happened had never happened.


    In the evening, Gu Shuixiu and his wife checked out of the room, went to the bank to exchange the banknotes, and immediately waited on the boat.


    In Hai, the beggars went to the agreed place one after another and put the information they had collected on it. After a while, a little beggar put a cloth bag in that position, and the beggars took the cloth inside. Good luck for slipping.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu did not rush to read the papers, but immediately rowed away, the old boat was still pulling behind the new boat, and those who didn''t know thought it was two boats advancing together.

 Chapter 101： Leaving safely, Cuizhu Mountain in the early morning

    On a special occasion, it happened that the tsunami had just passed, and there were many big fish in the river. Everyone lost a lot of things in this tsunami. These people also organized night fishing operations to survive.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu''s boats are not very prominent among these boats. What I don''t know means that they are also preparing to arrest at night.


    The two quickly left the inland river under the cover of these ships, and when they left the sea, they breathed a sigh of relief. Based on intuition, Dong Chenghu did not light the torch, but moved forward in the dark.


    In this boat they put the silver and a little something in exchange, and in the other boat they put other purchased things and those unsold sea fish.


    It''s not that they don''t want to sell, or they forget, but the entire Linhai County has suffered huge losses in this tsunami, and everyone is so poor that they are about to go to the streets to beg, where would anyone spend money to buy them Sea fish? If you sell them in those big restaurants, you will be suspected. Now the entire Liang Dynasty is forbidden to go to sea. If it is found that these are deep-sea fish, it will be troublesome. Although it is enough to explain, it will always be remembered, or forget it.


    Dong Chenghu rowed the boat forward for a while, Gu Shuixiu looked back, there was no one behind, the sea at night was very calm and peaceful under the moonlight, compared with the stormy waves before, it looked incomparably gentle.


    Gu Shuixiu repeatedly confirmed that no one was following them before letting Dong Chenghu light the torches.


    Just as the two returned safely, a group of talents in Linhai County received news. As soon as they heard that someone was inquiring about Zhang''s family, they immediately acted. Unfortunately, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu had long been After leaving Linhai County, they found those beggars, but the beggars asked three questions, but said that the person who asked them to do the work was covered tightly, with only one pair of eyes showing, and it was a man.


    Isn''t this crap! The people on the street are either women or men. From the mouths of those beggars, they couldn''t find out why. They went to the little beggar who was connecting with a group of beggars. The little beggar was even more speechless. The man gave him a burden and asked him to change things for him, and he would give him a hundred cents when the matter was completed, and he couldn''t ask anything about the rest.


    Linhai County just suffered a disaster. At this time, there are many strangers in and out of the city. It is unrealistic to interrogate them.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu and his wife were clever. Before they knew it, their carefulness helped them avoid many dangers.


    Dong Chenghu pulled the two boats ashore, instead of going back to the house to say hello, he first got the silver to the place where the silver was hidden, and after all the money was settled, he called Cuixi out to help .


    It took them most of the night to get everything into their homes. At this time, the sky was already slightly bright, and there were a few birdsong from time to time in the valley, as if cheering, it was new one day.


    Dong''s house was brightly lit, and Dong Yunmei was also awakened by their movements. She had not been able to sleep well, so she simply stopped sleeping now. She settled down and came out to help.


    Look at the sky, Dong Yunmei went directly to the kitchen to cook breakfast for everyone, just for Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu to eat, they must be starving when they came back.


    They made noodles for Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. They imitated seafood to make them fresh, put an egg, and put some mountain mushrooms. They were very fresh. The mushrooms were so fresh that Dong Yunmei dared to pick them.


    The noodle soup, let alone enjoy it.


    Dong Chenghu began to feel sleepy after he was full. Dong Yunmei felt sorry for his hard work, and urged the couple to go to the house to sleep, and she and Cuixi would clean up together.


    Cuixi was called by Dong Yunmei to go back to the house after cleaning up, leaving her to work slowly.


    Cuixi only slept for two hours, and was really tired, so she didn''t show courtesy to Dong Yunmei, and went back to the house after cleaning up the kitchen.


    The Dong family''s house became quiet again after the lively, not long after, the sky was already bright, before the sun came out and the children were still awake, Dong Yunmei went out with a basket to pick mushrooms and fungus Now, the woods are still relatively humid these days, and the mountain mushrooms and fungus are growing like crazy.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu slept until noon as soon as they fell asleep, and they didn''t delay when they got up. Dong Chenghu went to plant paddy fields and lotus roots, while Gu Shuixiu went to another valley to plant vegetables.


    It took a few days for them to plant all the fields. At this time, Zuo Qingsong also came to the door with a large bag and a small bag.


    Gu Shuixiu saw him with a happy face, thinking of Dong Yunmei''s shy and timid appearance, her brain flashed, her smile brighter than a flower, and she happily welcomed Zuo Qingsong into the house without asking Instead, he asked Cuixi to go to the field to call Dong Chenghu back, and then asked enthusiastically, "Is the field at Big Brother Zuo''s house ready for planting?"


    A few days ago, Zuo Qingsong and Uncle Qin came to their house to get a lot of seedlings. They wanted to give money, but Gu Shuixiu took a symbolic amount. so.


    Zuo Qingsong changed his serious look, but replied with a smile: "It has been planted, although the harvest will definitely be affected, but it doesn''t matter, harvest a little this year, and see the situation next year. ."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and nodded in agreement. At this time, Dong Qingqing had just returned with a few children playing wildly. Seeing that Zuo Qingsong all called out to Uncle Zuo happily, he was not at all divided.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu just followed the child back, said hello loudly and washed his hands and feet before sitting down with Zuo Qingsong, Zuo Qingsong did not hide in front of Dong Chenghu, and handed the things in his hand to In front of Dong Chenghu, he said sincerely, "Chenghu, I''m here to ask your eldest sister for marriage today."


    These words were like thunder on the ground. Dong Chenghu''s smile stopped on his face, and he looked at Gu Shuixiu beside him with a bit of astonishment. Seeing her expression, he clearly knew about it and was happy to see it happen. .


    Dong Chenghu felt a little confused for a while, and looked around blankly, "Brother Qingsong, are you serious?"

 Chapter 102： betrothed, betrothed

    Dong Chenghu lost his smile, and looked at his respected eldest brother with some vigilance.


    Zuo Qingsong did not retreat because of this, but said sincerely: "I have not married all these years just to wait for your eldest sister, and now she finally agreed to marry me, so I will come right away. Proposing a marriage, I promise, I will be good to Mei Er for the rest of my life, and I will definitely not be like that scum of the Wu family."


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu did not answer, Gu Shuixiu smiled and gag: "Okay, alright, sit down and talk about it, after all, this is also a lifelong event for the eldest sister, I will ask her to come over, you also listen her opinion."


    Dong Chenghu replied in a muffled voice.


    Gu Shuixiu went to the kitchen to let Dong Yunmei enter the house, and when she came out, she saw Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou in the courtyard, Gu Shuixiu walked in front of the two of them, squatted down and said softly: "Qingqing, Youyou Are you happy?"


    The two children sweetly called "auntie", and then said: "We are very happy, every year is very happy!"


    The happiness on the child''s face cannot be hidden.


    "Then what if your mother gets married?"


    Dong Youyou didn''t quite understand Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, but Dong Qingqing knew that when she thought of her father who had abused them, Dong Qingqing''s face immediately turned white, and there was no smile in her eyes, but a hint of panic. " Auntie, can you not let your mother get married? Qingqing knows how to work and not eat idle meals."


    There was panic in the child''s voice, Gu Shuixiu felt distressed all of a sudden, picked up the two children, and gently comforted: "Silly child, it''s not a problem for my aunt to support you all your life, You don''t have to worry, it''s just that your mother is still young. If your mother no longer gets married, what will your mother do when you grow up and get married? Wouldn''t it be lonely?


    Besides, your mother is to marry your uncle Zuo, your uncle Zuo loves you so much, and will not treat you badly, so Qingqing and Youyou will be hurt by their father, isn''t it? Moreover, our family is so close, and there are Uncle Qin and the others. If your uncle Zuo bullies you, you can shout "help", Uncle Qin and the others will help you as soon as possible. "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know, at this time Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong Dong Yunmei were standing behind her, Zuo Qingsong''s face darkened when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, what does it mean if he bullies two children, let the children call for help , how could he, a big man, bully two little children?


    Besides, he also loves these two children very much, how could Gu Shuixiu pour dirty water on him like this.


    Dong Chenghu glanced at Zuo Qingsong''s increasingly dark face, and quickly stepped forward to stop Gu Shuixiu from continuing.


    This time Dong Qingqing also saw Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong, the little girl jumped from Gu Shuixiu''s arms, ran directly to Dong Yunmei''s side, and buried her head in her clothes.


    Dong Yunmei was at a loss and did not know how to explain to the child.


    Zuo Qingsong hugged Dong Qingqing directly and said in a gentle voice: "Qingqing, after your uncle and your mother get married, they will love you like their own daughters. If it is not good, you can raise it to your uncle, is it just right for your uncle to correct it?"


    Dong Qingqing heard the words, slowly raised her head, glanced at the sincere Zuo Qingsong, and the hopeful Dong Yunmei, muttered: "Uncle really wants to marry my mother Will you really not bully us? Can Qingqing still play with her younger brothers in the future?"


    The adults all laughed when they heard Dong Qingqing''s words, Zuo Qingsong''s eyes were full of doting, and he chuckled lightly: "Uncle did not get married just to wait for your mother, I promise to Hello, if Qingqing wants to play with the younger brothers in the future, my uncle will punting to send you here every day, okay?"


    "Yeah!" Dong Qingqing nodded heavily, and after everyone''s repeated assurances, the little girl finally let go and accepted Zuo Qingsong as a cheap new father.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that this little girl must have worries in her heart, but it doesn''t matter, take your time, let time prove everything, she also hopes that Dong Yunmei can have a happy home, and can be reborn to belong to her and Zuo Qingsong''s children, with Zuo Qingsong''s temperament, will never treat Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou badly, so Dong Yunmei''s life can be considered complete.


    Originally, Dong Yunmei meant everything to be simple in the wedding, but Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu refused. They used to be a last resort. They made Dong Yunmei a child bride without even buying a wedding. Now I have the conditions. But I can''t lose Dong Yunmei any more.


    When Gu Shuixiu took out a bright red silk cloth from the bottom of the box, Dong Chenghu realized that Gu Shuixiu already knew about Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong, no wonder she bought such a red cloth when she was in Linhai County , At that time, he was still confused because Gu Shuixiu bought this cloth.


    There are no patterns on the bright red silk cloth, only some subtle dark patterns, you can''t see it if you don''t look carefully, and it would be too ugly to make a wedding dress without embroidering some flowers. With Cuixi there, Cuixi was a great slave from a wealthy family. She started learning needlework since she was a child. Just holding a needle in her hand for a moment, she could make a lifelike peony.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei were the first to see Cuixi''s ability. Call Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou over and ask them to take Cuixi as their teacher.


    Cuixi was both surprised and delighted, she stood up and repeatedly refused, "Madam, you are a slave servant, you are not just teaching embroidery, as long as the lady instructs, the servant will give all the skills to the two. Miss, don''t say anything about apprenticeship."


    Although the truth is like this, but Gu Shuixiu felt that it was unfair to Cuixi, so she asked the two little ones to give Cuixi a half salute, and they were half teachers, and let the two children give Cuixi Happy to contribute to the old age, it can be regarded as the love of this teacher and student.


    Cuixi didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to think so much for her, she was moved to tears, she was right master this time, as long as she did things well, she didn''t have to worry that no one would collect the body after death, no one Worship!


    Dong Yunmei also said a few words of gratitude to Cuixi, and in front of Cuixi told the two children to study hard, respect teachers, and so on.


    In this way, even if the two children really live with Dong Yunmei in the Zuo family in the future, they will come to study with Cuixi every day, probably only when they sleep at night. Dong Qingqing was so excited that he didn''t have to be separated from his mother, and he could play with his friends. It couldn''t be better.

 Chapter 103： Looking for the troubles of Mr., show affection

    The Zhang Xingchi brothers were even happier than Dong Qingqing when they heard the news. After more than a year of getting along, he already regarded Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou as family members. If the two of them left, he would definitely will be sad.


    Although Uncle Dong and Aunt Xiu failed to find out about the Zhang family, it didn''t affect his good mood at all.


    Gu Shuixiu has been thinking for a while now that the girls in the family have Cuixi to teach the girl Hong''s cooking skills, and they teach literacy, Liu Yueyi is a girl, and she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, please Liu Yueyi for the family It''s not a big problem for girls to teach these.


    But the education of this boy is really difficult. Among them, most of them are reckless. Systematic study still has to find another gentleman, they can also study with Liu Yueyi, but Liu Yueyi''s words are more subtle and the pattern is small, which is not conducive to the development of boys in the future. Still have to find another gentleman with real skills. So where do they go to find a husband for the children?


    Looking at the deep mountains and old forests surrounded by mountains, Gu Shuixiu felt melancholy for the first time. She can no longer use the old tricks when looking for Mr. Is it good to do? The eldest boy in the family is already five or six years old, so she can''t delay any longer. If the two children of the Zhang family are not well nurtured, she also feels that she has failed the housekeeper Zhang''s entrustment.


    Gu Shuixiu shared her thoughts with Dong Chenghu, it''s good, the troubled people have changed from one to two.


    "Shuixiu, don''t worry, let''s go to the father-in-law and ask the Daniel. He has a lot of knowledge and may have a way." Thinking that Gu Shuixiu hadn''t returned to her mother''s house for a long time, Dong Chenghu decided to bring her She went back with her child and stayed for a few days. If the world outside was not so chaotic, she could even take her to Zhishui County for a walk.


    When Gu Shuixiu heard Dong Chenghu''s suggestion, her whole face became vivid, her bright eyes almost blinded Dong Chenghu, and Dong Chenghu felt more and more that the decision was correct.


    , it''s better to go out at this time.


    When I saw it once, I was amazed again and again, thinking that back then, there was only the thatched cottage of the Qin family in this valley, which was both empty and deep.


    Just as she was looking around, Uncle Qin had just returned from outside the valley with a bundle of timber on his back. The three of them met face to face, Uncle Qin''s face immediately cracked, and a grin showed Big White Fang greeted warmly.


    "Yo, where are your family of three going? Back to your parents'' house?"


    Gu Shuixiu hugged the child and nodded with a smile, and politely called uncle, Dong Chenghu said familiarly, "Uncle is coming back for firewood? It''s still so early, why didn''t you let Shanzi go?"


    Uncle Qin''s face flashed a trace of melancholy when he heard the words, his brows were almost wrinkled into pimples, looking at the struggle in his eyes, it seemed that something difficult happened.


    He looks a little worrisome.


    "If Uncle says anything, we are not outsiders." Dong Chenghu was almost panicked when he saw that Uncle Qin was still indecisive.


    Gu Shuixiu understood the key after thinking for a while, and then said, "Yes, if Uncle has anything to say, just say it directly, you don''t need to go out with us."


    Uncle Qin finally let go when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, and said a little embarrassedly, "That''s right, Shan''er''s daughter-in-law is slowly getting older, and my daughter-in-law saw that she had a bad pregnancy. Maybe... Shan''er has been by her side recently.


    I don¡¯t understand this either. The last time Shuixiu gave birth to a child, I heard Cuixi say that ginseng can save lives. I haven''t been able to find it for a few days, so I just want to buy some from you. I also know that this ginseng is a precious commodity. If it wasn''t for the last resort, I wouldn''t tell you this. "


    After Uncle Qin finished speaking, he felt that he could hardly raise his head. The Dong family had helped them a lot this time. He also promised Liu Yueyi to lend Cuixi to their family when he gave birth. Now they still pay Looking for someone to borrow ginseng, this is really... If it weren''t for the fact that ginseng was really hard to find, he wouldn''t have opened his mouth.


    The couple breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. They thought something was wrong with the Qin family. They just borrowed some ginseng, and they couldn''t get it.


    "This little thing can make my uncle think for so long, anyway, it''s still far from Shanzi''s daughter-in-law''s birth, we''re going to my Yue''s house this time, and we''ll see if we want to go to Zhishui County, if there is When I encounter it, I will buy some and keep it at home for backup, and my uncle will come and get it when I need it."


    Uncle Qin shook his head again and again, "Although we have a good relationship, our brothers still have to settle accounts. This ginseng is precious, especially in a mountain like ours, it is rare, you promise to sell it to me. Now, I can''t take your money in vain, how much money will be calculated at that time, but I can''t lose you any more."


    Uncle Qin felt warm in his heart, he just felt that he did not love Dong Chenghu in vain, but he said in his heart that no matter how good a relationship is, it is not a kiss after all, if it crosses the line, it will not be beautiful.


    Dong Chenghu''s brain hurts when he hears that he has to count the money again, so he quickly said goodbye to Uncle Qin, and took Gu Shuixiu for a walk.


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked far away that they couldn''t see Uncle Qin, and then Dong Chenghu slowed down and consciously hugged Dong Yuanxu in Gu Shuixiu''s arms.


    The little guy has long been full of sleep, and now he is looking from the east to the west, his eyes are clear and innocent, and his face is bloody. Gu Shuixiu''s hands were numb when she hugged him, and she was dragged by Dong Chenghu to trot all the way. She couldn''t take it anymore, she kept shaking her hands, and cut Dong Chenghu''s eyes with knife-like eyes to express her dissatisfaction.


    It''s okay to struggle in his arms.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at the basket on Dong Chenghu''s back, and sighed in her heart, she should accept her fate and go by herself.


    Dong Chenghu walked in the front, Gu Shuixiu followed behind, pulling some wild flowers and weeds from time to time to smash Dong Chenghu, the little wild flowers floated on Dong Yuanxu''s face, the little guy babbled happily all the way, Gu Shuixiu threw even more vigorously.


    Dong Chenghu reluctantly allowed Gu Shuixiu to bully him, his back turned to Gu Shuixiu''s face full of pampering, when the group arrived at Caozi Village and knocked on Gu''s courtyard door, Mrs. Zhao saw Dong Chenghu almost screaming .

 Chapter 104： Back to her parents house, Zhaos complaint

    "Chenghu, did you fall into the grass? What''s the matter with this outfit?"


    Dong Chenghu patted his head after realizing it, took down a lot of grass clippings and petals, even his shoulders were full of flowers and grass clippings, and there were more in the basket.


    Dong Chenghu glanced at Gu Shuixiu resentfully, but the woman swaggered into the room with the child in her arms.


    Zhao looked like she didn''t know what to do, she followed closely after Gu Shuixiu, and immediately scolded in a low voice: "You **** girl, you are so blatantly bullying your husband, look Come to Chenghu, you are going to spoil you so much, go, go, give me the child, and hurry into the kitchen to work."


    Gu Shuixiu just stood there and watched Zhao leave, thinking, is this still my mother? I haven''t seen my daughter for such a long time, shouldn''t I take good care of her? Let her go to work?


    Extremely unhappy, Gu Shuixiu reluctantly went to the kitchen and visited the new house of the Gu family. Although it was not as good as theirs, it was the first in Caozi Village.


    When she slowly entered the kitchen, she realized that there were two children in it. After a change of heart, Gu Shuixiu immediately understood that these two should be the legendary cousins.


    When the two children saw Gu Shuixiu coming in, they looked at each other, not knowing what to say, and stood up slowly, looking a little helpless.


    This is Zhao''s teasing Dong Yuanxu, while entering the kitchen, and said with a smile: "Big girl, this is your cousin Nizi, your cousin Baoer, their affairs must become a tiger with you. I said, sigh, they are all poor children, my mother intends to keep them at home, Nizi Baoer, this is your cousin Shuixiu, come and call someone."


    When the two children heard this, they quickly wiped their wet hands with their clothes, and called out to their cousin timidly.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and nodded, thinking that the two children lost their relatives at such a young age, she felt more pity in her heart, took the small stool and sat beside the two children, followed them to clean up the beans .


    Talk to them one after another, and within half a day, the two children became acquainted with Gu Shuixiu, and the cousin called out.


    When the two children were not in the kitchen, Gu Shuixiu asked Zhao, "Mother, when are you going to raise them?"


    & nbsp; If you raise a child, you can give them an explanation in the future. Nizi raises a dowry and gets married, but Boer is more troublesome, and boys always need to be taught well. In the past, our family had no conditions to delay the two of you. A younger brother, now that I have the conditions, it is not good for your cousin to use it. Not to mention other things, even the big cow and the two cows will have opinions.


    In addition, the big ox and the 2 niu are not married yet, so the money in the family is of great use. But if you don''t do something, my mother feels as if I owe your uncle, grandfather and grandmother. "


    Gu Shuixiu can understand, the feelings Zhao Shi just wants to nurture these two children, but dare not use the money of the Gu family, and she herself has no money, so she fell into infinite in tangle.


    She looked outside the kitchen, saw that Nizi and Baoer had not come in, she whispered: "Mother, to be honest, you can unconditionally adopt these two children is very good, No one can say that your aunt is not. In the past, Da Niu Er Niu didn''t have it. If you gave it to Baoer now, Da Niu Er Niu will inevitably have thoughts in his heart. In my opinion, let''s do it first, as long as you have enough to eat and wear. It''s okay to live well, and we''ll discuss it later if we have the conditions.


    To tell you the truth, I''m also in a hurry to find a husband for the children at home. If the matter of asking the husband for the children at home is settled, can I tell you about Boer''s problem? "


    Zhao shi looked at the toothless child in his arms amusingly, and scolded with a smile: "My precious grandson is still so young, what kind of gentleman should I ask for him, I will have to wait another five or six years, Your cousin can''t wait."


    Zhao didn''t take Gu Shuixiu''s words to heart at all, Gu Shuixiu just remembered that she hadn''t told Zhao about the Zhang brothers, so she didn''t say it, and Zhao would misunderstand. It doesn''t matter.


    The mother and daughter were talking about each other, mostly Zhao was talking, Gu Shuixiu was listening, and everything from the earthquake to the present had been said over and over again.


    "Alas, your father is suffering enough. When he was sick and had no money, those clansmen seemed to avoid snakes. Relationship, it seems that we are similar to them hiding from relatives, if it is not because the big cattle work in the county office, and our money is earned by the big cattle, it is impossible to say that they have already begun to covet our family''s money!


    These snobbish eyes still want to make friends with our family and dream! "When Mr. Zhao talked about those arrogant people, he didn''t talk about it. Some people actually asked Gu Mingde to find Dong Chenghu, and asked Dong Chenghu to arrange a good errand for their children. What do you think of their family? It''s a shit! Zhao! Shi didn''t dare to tell Gu Shuixiu what those people asked, so as not to cause trouble for the couple.


    Speaking of Gu Mingde, Gu Shuixiu just remembered, how did she not even see Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu after she came back so long?


    Zhao rolled her eyelids, a little angry, "It''s not those top-notch clansmen, almost everyone died when I came home, and every household asked him to help, at that time your father He Erniu went to my mother''s house to deal with the funeral first, and those people began to talk and talk about your father''s elbows and farts!"


    Zhao''s voice rose a few decibels in vain. Dong Yuanxu, who was nestled in her arms, seemed to be frightened, her body trembled, and she stared at her grandmother dumbfounded.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned, took over Dong Yuanxu and coaxed softly, and when Dong Yuanxu laughed again, Gu Shuixiu said in a low voice, "Mother, those people can say whatever they like, anyway, let''s close the door They can''t control our family when we live here. Besides, we have big cows in our family now. Who dares to make you unhappy? What are you doing with them?


    Chenghu said that this time he would take me to the county for a walk. I plan to ask you to help me take care of the child for a few days. I will drop by to see Daniel, what do you want to explain? "


    As soon as Mr. Zhao heard that he went to the county seat, his whole person became brighter, and he seemed to have forgotten the unhappiness just now, "If you see the big cow, ask him how he is doing? When? Come back? In addition, he is not too young. When is he going to marry a wife? You have to ask these things clearly. He is now working in the county government. I don''t know what kind of daughter-in-law he is looking for?"

 Chapter 105： The best clan, Gu Mingde speaks harshly

    Seeing Zhao''s worried face, Gu Shuixiu really felt bad for her.


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu didn''t answer, Mr. Zhao fell into his own troubles.


    The voices of Gu Mingde and Dong Chenghu came from outside the door, mixed with Gu Erniu''s unique voice-changing voice.


    Zhao''s ear tipped, and immediately rushed out of the kitchen, followed by Gu Shuixiu holding the child.


    As soon as they arrived at the courtyard, Mr. Zhao immediately aimed the gun at Gu Mingde, "What? What happened to those uncles who loved each other and supported each other? Could it be that there is no food or money at home? The family is not obliged to support them for the rest of their lives, besides, these are hard earned by Daniel, and I absolutely do not agree to use Daniel''s hard-earned money."


    Gu Mingde was very upset, he hadn''t even spoken yet, Zhao shi directly blocked his words.


    Seeing that Gu Mingde was about to get angry, Gu Shuixiu hurriedly stepped forward and persuaded: "Mother, please stop talking! I know you are not feeling well, when my father was so seriously ill, shall we? They are about to starve to death, and they haven''t even given a grain of rice, and now they are not as miserable as our family used to be, I believe that my father has a sense of restraint and will not give our family''s things to those white-eyed wolves."


    Gu Shuixiu''s words have the same meaning as Zhao''s, but they say it euphemistically, and they are reasonable and well-founded. Now, Gu Mingde was so choked that he couldn''t say a word, only Can do long sighs on the wooden bench.


    Gu Erniu quietly gave Gu Shuixiu a thumbs up, then the cat came to her side and whispered: "Eldest sister, you are so mighty, you can defeat your father with just a few words, and I will not If you agree to borrow money and food from those people, there is no need to pay it back. If you borrow it, you will lose your life! Besides, they watched our family in trouble at the beginning, and there is no one to help. Then the Gu Zhuzhu family is still thinking about plotting against you. , If it weren''t for your good luck, maybe where would you be crying right now! Dad is too softhearted!"


    Although Gu Erniu spoke softly, no one in the yard made a sound. No matter how softly he spoke, everyone heard it clearly.


    Gu Mingde''s back seemed to be more curved, and after a long time he raised his head helplessly and said: "Everyone used to have a hard time, our family was in trouble, they didn''t help us and couldn''t find a way to reason, it wasn''t me. I want to move our family''s money out, but our family is better now, and they are in trouble. If they don''t help at all, those spit stars can drown us. Your two brothers are not married yet. Good reputation, what will happen to this marriage in the future?"


    Gu Mingde quickly explained: "They said, it''s just a loan, and it will be paid back, if you don''t pay it back..." Gu Mingde couldn''t think of a good way to do it, if they didn''t pay it back, would it be difficult? Are they going to beg from house to house?


    Dong Chenghu was in a dilemma when seeing Gu Mingde, and he also felt uncomfortable. His temperament was somewhat similar to Gu Mingde. He was both kind of old-fashioned and warm-hearted and did not like to hold grudges. He could understand Gu Mingde''s difficulties.


    Everyone was at a stalemate, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t, she could only think about it in her heart, and after a while, she said, "Well, Dad, they didn''t say it was just borrowing, and if they wanted to borrow, they had to make a note. , you can say to the outside world, because many people have to lend us money and food, our family is afraid of getting confused, so every time you come to borrow things, you must make a receipt, and these receipts must be filed with the mayor, so that They don''t dare not to pay it back, what do you think, mother?"


    What can Mr. Zhao say, he naturally agrees with both hands.


    There was a hint of hesitation in Gu Mingde''s eyes. He knew very well that those people were just planning to fight the autumn wind in an open and honest way, and they didn''t plan to pay them back. Seeing that everyone else was staring at him, Gu Mingde had to bite the bullet and agree.


    "Father-in-law, let''s do this, Erniu and I will accompany you to those clan''s houses. If you want to borrow something, you can come to our house to make a receipt. As of today, it will not be out of date. I also plan to go to the county with Shuixiu to see Daniel, and I can''t stay in Caozi Village for too long."


    Gu Mingde was driven to the shelves, and went out accompanied by Dong Chenghu and Gu Erniu. The three of them knew that they would come back after noon. It''s almost black.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Zhao asked Gu Erniu worriedly, "How do you go back? Why do you go out and everyone''s face is hanging on your face?"


    "Humph!" Gu Mingde slapped the table heavily, and said bitterly: "I was sceptical about the blood relatives of the clan and planned to lend them things, but I didn''t expect them to see us this way, from today we will My family has severed ties with them, and no further contact is allowed!"


    Gu Mingde returned to the room angrily after saying this, and Zhao hurried to catch up.


    This attitude changed 180 degrees before and after, Gu Shuixiu was stunned, and the little transparent sister and brother on the side were also scared.


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu cast a suspicious look at him, so he explained in a low voice: "We went to those people''s homes, and they were very enthusiastic when they saw us coming, and when they heard that they borrowed things, they had to make a letter. , immediately changed his face, and some people said that my father-in-law didn''t recognize anyone with a few stinky money, and some directly turned to the old yellow calendar of the previous ancestors, saying how they helped your family in the first place, saying that my father-in-law was ungrateful.


    Family. This can be regarded as a complete tearing of the face with those people. Fortunately, I was covering it. Those people did not dare to do anything to the father-in-law, but the father-in-law was still very angry. "


    These situations were all within Gu Shuixiu''s expectations, but Dong Chenghu was a little embarrassed. He didn''t have the concept of clan, the Dong family was only one family, and he never had the chance to come into contact with them. This time he refreshed him. The cognition of the clan caused Dong Chenghu to be very disgusted when he heard the clan, which also directly affected the future development of the Dong family.


    The couple summed it up, it seems that Zhao and Gu Mingde will not leave the house so early, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to help with the children, and went to the kitchen to make food, Zhao Nizi saw this and quickly pulled Zhao Baoer followed into the kitchen. The two younger ones set fire to Gu Shuixiu and the other continued to pick beans.


    After observing for most of the day, Gu Shuixiu found that the two sisters in the Zhao family are very winking and responsible, which makes her very satisfied. She has an idea in her heart, but Gu Shuixiu is now I''m not going to say it yet, I''m going to look at it again.

 Chapter 106： Braised pork, head to the county seat

    Because Gu Shuixiu brought sea fish over, so for dinner, she cooked a pot of rice, fried two plates of green vegetables, steamed sea fish, and two catties of pork cut by Zhao, which was directly made by Gu Shuixiu I had the braised pork and a large pot of old hen soup. Although there were only four dishes and one soup, the portion was sufficient, and the mouth was full of oil, especially the Zhao brothers and sisters.


    In the past few days when they arrived at Gu''s house, they ate carefully. They would eat whatever the Zhao family cooked. They didn''t dare to be picky eaters, and they didn''t dare to eat too much. They served more, but they didn''t dare to eat more vegetables, so they just ate dry rice.


    The Zhao family has always been frugal. If there are no guests at home, he usually eats with vegetables. He never buys meat. At most, he adds an egg, which is considered meat.


    Gu Erniu is well aware of Zhao''s style, so he always goes outside to catch voles or beat birds and roast them. After eating outside, he comes back. Now he has more cousins , He is not good at eating alone, and occasionally brings a little to the two little ones. After the birds and voles have passed the test, there is not much meat at all. These are the two little ones, and the only thing they eat when they arrive at the Gu family is meat.


    However, the food of the Gu family is much better than theirs. They used to be poor and even eating eggs was a luxury. It was the first time they had eaten pork belly like this tonight. Two small ones were looking straight at the pork belly, and saliva flowed out unconsciously.


    When Zhao Shi and Gu Shuixiu saw it, Zhao Shi quickly put a piece of pork belly into two small bowls, and Gu Shuixiu also gave them a piece, and the two looked at the meat in the bowl Even if I''m so hungry I can''t bear to eat it.


    Zhao Baoer shed tears silently and tasted the deliciousness of pork belly.


    Gu Erniu teased: "Little cousin, is it because your cousin''s cooking skills are so good that you have tears in your eyes."


    Only then did Mrs. Zhao realize that Zhao Baoer was crying, so she quickly comforted: "Is that the case for this child? Just keep it for you if you like it, and my aunt will make it for you later."


    Zhao Baoer hurriedly thanked the Zhao family, and then said sobbing: "My father, mother and grandmother have never eaten such delicious meat, Baoer wants to keep it for them, but they don''t. I can''t even eat it."


    Zhao Nizi also cried silently, and everyone was heartbroken.


    When Zhao thinks of his hard-working parents, brothers and sisters, he has never eaten a good meal in his life, so he just left, and his heart is also very uncomfortable, "Good boy, your parents If grandparents know that you are so filial, they will be able to rest their eyes, you grow up well, and you will be successful in the future is the best reward for them."


    The two little people nodded heavily and ate in silence.


    Gu Shuixiu pointed at the plate of sea fish and said to the crowd, "This is a deep sea fish, which you usually don''t see, even if you want to eat it, you won''t be able to eat it, and we have nowhere to buy it in Yongjia County. , we got a lot of deep-sea fish, and brought two fresh ones for you, so hurry up and try them.


    This fish needs seawater to raise, and it would be a waste if you take too much to eat, so I made some dried fish, and I will wait for Chenghu to come over and ask him to bring some for you next time. "


    Zhao was surprised when he ate it in his mouth, "This fish has no thorns!"


    Gu Mingde and others also echoed.


    "It''s really not thorny, and has no fishy smell. It''s smooth and tender. It''s hundreds of times better than fish in the river." down.


    Fortunately, this fish is big, and if Mingde eats it like this, it will be gone.


    "Mother, there is another one, you will do it tomorrow, don''t keep it." Gu Shuixiu will explain this because she knows Zhao''s temperament well. If she doesn''t explain clearly, Zhao''s protection will not be complete I have to hide the good things again and eat them when they are about to go bad.


    "I know, I know, mother is not ignorant." Zhao Shi looked at Shuixiu angrily.


    Everyone laughed when they heard this, but no one broke Zhao''s words.


    The dinner ended in a harmonious atmosphere. The couple brought the child into the house. After such a tossing day, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t take it anymore after giving birth. As soon as he lay down, he fell asleep, and even Dong Yuanxu in the middle of the night When he woke up from hunger, Dong Chenghu got up to serve.


    In the early morning of the next day, Gu Shuixiu handed Dong Yuanxu to Zhao''s care, Yan Ming returned from the county and then picked up Dong Yuanxu to leave. The little guy seemed to know that he was going to be separated from his parents, so he grabbed Gu Shuixiu''s hair and wow I cried a lot and almost called the neighbors over.


    Finally put the child to sleep, and the couple drove the donkey cart away.


    In the summer morning, the breeze blew people a little drunk, Gu Shuixiu sat on the donkey cart, blowing the morning breeze, and fell asleep again, and when she woke up from the noisy environment, she realized that they had arrived Panlong Town.


    There are many hawkers and hagglers in the lively streets.


    Dong Chenghu arrived at a steamed buns stall, bought a few steamed buns and a few steamed buns, and ordered two clear soups to take away in a bamboo tube, and then rushed to the county town without looking back.


    Now that they are on their way, they can find a temporary place to stay when it is dark. Tomorrow, they will continue their journey before dawn. Gu Shuixiu will not be overwhelmed by this arrangement.


    The house collapsed, no one suffered any loss of personnel or property, and the people still had peaceful smiles on their faces.


    The two rushed all the way to the back door of the county government office, explaining that they had given some hard money and were taken to the house where Dong Chenghu had been before.


    After waiting for a while, Gu Daniu hurried over, still breathing heavily, seeing his clothes and body, and his body that had gained a lot of weight. With a long body, Gu Shuixiu knew that he had a very good life.


    Gu Daniu expressed a great welcome to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu''s arrival, and with a smile on his face he was about to drag them to a restaurant outside for dinner.


    Gu Shuixiu asked strangely, "Aren''t you on an errand?"


    "Sister, brother-in-law, as soon as I heard that you were here, I asked the steward to take a leave. I haven''t had a vacation for three consecutive months, so the steward was very quick to ask for leave, and said Don''t deduct my wages. I heard from the county government that there is a good noodle restaurant in the county seat, and my little brother invites you to eat, so that I can honor my sister."


    "When did you become so rude!" Although Gu Shuixiu said so, she was very pleased with it, and followed Gu Daniu''s words and went out with him.


    Walking all the way to the noodle shop, Gu Shuixiu found that Gu Daniu was so busy in the county town, and everyone greeted him along the way, and it seemed that the relationship was not bad.

 Chapter 108： Bargaining price, Zhaos mighty

    "One seven taels."


    Gu Shuixiu dragged Dong Chenghu away without looking back. Seeing this, Renzi hurried forward to stop him, tears were about to fall, "Auntie. Just tell me the number, if you can How about selling it to you?"


    Gu Shuixiu knew that the men and women would keep them, so she turned around in difficulty and raised the corners of her mouth slightly, "Two young, one old, total thirteen taels, if the boss If I promise, I''ll pay and take people away immediately."


    Ren Yazi really cried this time, oh my god, this man is too good at lowering prices, and more importantly, he stepped on his bottom line, it is impossible not to agree, if he agrees , He didn''t earn much, and seeing Gu Shuixiu leaving again, Ren Yazi agreed with a painful expression on his face.


    Gu Shuixiu''s attitude changed 180 degrees immediately, and Dong Chenghu paid the money, picked out three people from the pile of slaves, and reached out to the slaves to ask for their betrayal contracts.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t look at the face of Renyazi at all, and she left immediately after achieving her goal. Anyway, she would not be able to buy people from this shop again in the future. This boss is not fair.


    The three followed Gu Shuixiu numbly. The old man thanked Gu Shuixiu for buying their grandchildren. Not only was he not sad, but he was a little fortunate. The marionette is average, but his physique is much stronger than that of the grandparents.


    After some questioning, Gu Shuixiu found out that the old man was only in his fifties and his grandson was eighteen this year. The old man had no money to treat his grandson, so he thought of selling himself as a slave. After his grandson was healed, when he heard that his grandfather sold his body to treat him, he begged his son to accept him as well. He didn¡¯t want money, the only request was to sell them The grandparents and grandchildren must be sold together, they must be together.


    Gu Shuixiu bought them because of the filial piety of their grandsons and the kindness of the old man. Such people generally have no bad character. In addition, Gu Shuixiu is a little bit incomprehensible and looks dumbfounded. Yes, but his body is light and strong, and when Gu Shuixiu talked to him, he found that he seemed a little dull, and he didn''t know whether it was congenital or acquired, but his eyes were very clear and bright. Because of this, Gu Shuixiu decided to buy him.


    From now on, the three became the servants of the Gu family. Gu Shuixiu named the old man Dong Shan, Dong Shan''s grandson was Dong Xiao, and the other was Dong Yi.


    Gu Shuixiu planned to let Dong Chenghu build another house next to the gate of Cuizhu Mountain, and let Dong Shan live in it in the future, as a gatekeeper, it would be easy for someone to find it in the future.


    Dong Yi and Dong Xiao are mainly responsible for feeding the fields and livestock, which can completely liberate Dong Chenghu from endless labor.


    On the way back to Caozi Village, Dong Chenghu began to teach the three of them how to drive the donkey cart. Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied when he found the technique inside.


    When Zhao saw this group of people, he was stunned again. When he heard that the servants were bought by the Dong family, Zhao laughed. Being able to afford servants showed that the Dong family was rich , Gu Shuixiu''s life is better, Gu Shuixiu''s life is better, and their family will also be better.


    already."


    "It''s fine, just say it!" Zhao shi smiled, as if the next time Gu Daniu came back, she would see her prospective daughter-in-law.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, she really didn''t know what Zhao was thinking.


    After laughing, Mrs. Zhao suddenly became angry, "Don''t you know that after you left, those clansmen came to the door again, probably because they didn''t get any benefits from our family and were not reconciled. There was a lot of scolding outside the gate of our house. The last time your father was not splashed with water by them, I just poured a ladle of water on them. They are shameless, so I will be shameless with them, to see who can beat who, that day I will Standing at the door of our house and scolding them, they left a few old men out of anger."


    Gu Erniu just came in and heard Zhao''s words and said with an exaggerated expression: "Sister, you don''t know how powerful my mother is, facing a group of people alone, her momentum is not weak at all , and said that if they make trouble again, let''s go to the mayor''s side and talk, and say that you are not afraid of shadows."


    "Oh, my mother actually understands this sentence, why not go to the mayor but to the mayor?" Gu Shuixiu joked with a smile on her face.


    The Zhao family is like a victorious rooster, with a face full of excitement, "Of course the village head is not easy to manage! No matter whether the village head is a reasonable person or not, there are several clans, let''s just have one family, It''s impossible for the village chief to make public anger for our family. Besides, this is not an accident! The village chief is not easy to manage!


    I said that the mayor just wanted to make them think that our family has something to do with the mayor. Now even the village chief has to weigh it up. "


    "Mother is amazing!" Gu Shuixiu and Gu Erniu said in unison.


    "Sister, there is one more thing you don''t know, that is, the Gu Laifu family, they were jealous of our family, but this time they tried to stir up the flames, those clans have such big opinions on our family , most of the reason is because their family did it behind the scenes."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, her face gradually gloomy, Gu Erniu continued to say: "Not only that, the days of their family have been getting worse every day since they married their daughter to the town, Gu Laifu secretly said yes Our family robbed their family''s fortune and said that we were ungrateful. At the beginning, Gu Laifu''s thoughts were known to everyone. Now, after a long time, some people actually believed his words.


    I love to read the old yellow calendar, and my mother also followed them, counting them down, and saying that they would go to the mayor to seek justice, which made the old immortals faint. "


    Gu Shuixiu listened with gusto, but she didn''t expect her mother to be a talent. Why didn''t she find Zhao''s sturdy side before, but unfortunately I couldn''t see it with her own eyes this time.


    While Gu Erniu was still talking in detail, there was a few dry coughs from the room, Zhao squinted at Gu Erniu, and whispered: "Be quiet, Your father''s heart is not happy, and you said that you are so happy, didn''t you add to him?"


    Gu Erniu stuck out his tongue and made a grimace to slip away, Zhao Shi laughed and scolded: "How old are you, how frizzy!"

 Chapter 108： Bargaining price, Zhaos mighty

    "One seven taels."


    Gu Shuixiu dragged Dong Chenghu away without looking back. Seeing this, Renzi hurried forward to stop him, tears were about to fall, "Auntie. Just tell me the number, if you can How about selling it to you?"


    Gu Shuixiu knew that the men and women would keep them, so she turned around in difficulty and raised the corners of her mouth slightly, "Two young, one old, total thirteen taels, if the boss If I promise, I''ll pay and take people away immediately."


    Ren Yazi really cried this time, oh my god, this man is too good at lowering prices, and more importantly, he stepped on his bottom line, it is impossible not to agree, if he agrees , He didn''t earn much, and seeing Gu Shuixiu leaving again, Ren Yazi agreed with a painful expression on his face.


    Gu Shuixiu''s attitude changed 180 degrees immediately, and Dong Chenghu paid the money, picked out three people from the pile of slaves, and reached out to the slaves to ask for their betrayal contracts.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t look at the face of Renyazi at all, and she left immediately after achieving her goal. Anyway, she would not be able to buy people from this shop again in the future. This boss is not fair.


    The three followed Gu Shuixiu numbly. The old man thanked Gu Shuixiu for buying their grandchildren. Not only was he not sad, but he was a little fortunate. The marionette is average, but his physique is much stronger than that of the grandparents.


    After some questioning, Gu Shuixiu found out that the old man was only in his fifties and his grandson was eighteen this year. The old man had no money to treat his grandson, so he thought of selling himself as a slave. After his grandson was healed, when he heard that his grandfather sold his body to treat him, he begged his son to accept him as well. He didn¡¯t want money, the only request was to sell them The grandparents and grandchildren must be sold together, they must be together.


    Gu Shuixiu bought them because of the filial piety of their grandsons and the kindness of the old man. Such people generally have no bad character. In addition, Gu Shuixiu is a little bit incomprehensible and looks dumbfounded. Yes, but his body is light and strong, and when Gu Shuixiu talked to him, he found that he seemed a little dull, and he didn''t know whether it was congenital or acquired, but his eyes were very clear and bright. Because of this, Gu Shuixiu decided to buy him.


    From now on, the three became the servants of the Gu family. Gu Shuixiu named the old man Dong Shan, Dong Shan''s grandson was Dong Xiao, and the other was Dong Yi.


    Gu Shuixiu planned to let Dong Chenghu build another house next to the gate of Cuizhu Mountain, and let Dong Shan live in it in the future, as a gatekeeper, it would be easy for someone to find it in the future.


    Dong Yi and Dong Xiao are mainly responsible for feeding the fields and livestock, which can completely liberate Dong Chenghu from endless labor.


    On the way back to Caozi Village, Dong Chenghu began to teach the three of them how to drive the donkey cart. Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied when he found the technique inside.


    When Zhao saw this group of people, he was stunned again. When he heard that the servants were bought by the Dong family, Zhao laughed. Being able to afford servants showed that the Dong family was rich , Gu Shuixiu''s life is better, Gu Shuixiu''s life is better, and their family will also be better.


    already."


    "It''s fine, just say it!" Zhao shi smiled, as if the next time Gu Daniu came back, she would see her prospective daughter-in-law.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, she really didn''t know what Zhao was thinking.


    After laughing, Mrs. Zhao suddenly became angry, "Don''t you know that after you left, those clansmen came to the door again, probably because they didn''t get any benefits from our family and were not reconciled. There was a lot of scolding outside the gate of our house. The last time your father was not splashed with water by them, I just poured a ladle of water on them. They are shameless, so I will be shameless with them, to see who can beat who, that day I will Standing at the door of our house and scolding them, they left a few old men out of anger."


    Gu Erniu just came in and heard Zhao''s words and said with an exaggerated expression: "Sister, you don''t know how powerful my mother is, facing a group of people alone, her momentum is not weak at all , and said that if they make trouble again, let''s go to the mayor''s side and talk, and say that you are not afraid of shadows."


    "Oh, my mother actually understands this sentence, why not go to the mayor but to the mayor?" Gu Shuixiu joked with a smile on her face.


    The Zhao family is like a victorious rooster, with a face full of excitement, "Of course the village head is not easy to manage! No matter whether the village head is a reasonable person or not, there are several clans, let''s just have one family, It''s impossible for the village chief to make public anger for our family. Besides, this is not an accident! The village chief is not easy to manage!


    I said that the mayor just wanted to make them think that our family has something to do with the mayor. Now even the village chief has to weigh it up. "


    "Mother is amazing!" Gu Shuixiu and Gu Erniu said in unison.


    "Sister, there is one more thing you don''t know, that is, the Gu Laifu family, they were jealous of our family, but this time they tried to stir up the flames, those clans have such big opinions on our family , most of the reason is because their family did it behind the scenes."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, her face gradually gloomy, Gu Erniu continued to say: "Not only that, the days of their family have been getting worse every day since they married their daughter to the town, Gu Laifu secretly said yes Our family robbed their family''s fortune and said that we were ungrateful. At the beginning, Gu Laifu''s thoughts were known to everyone. Now, after a long time, some people actually believed his words.


    I love to read the old yellow calendar, and my mother also followed them, counting them down, and saying that they would go to the mayor to seek justice, which made the old immortals faint. "


    Gu Shuixiu listened with gusto, but she didn''t expect her mother to be a talent. Why didn''t she find Zhao''s sturdy side before, but unfortunately I couldn''t see it with her own eyes this time.


    While Gu Erniu was still talking in detail, there was a few dry coughs from the room, Zhao squinted at Gu Erniu, and whispered: "Be quiet, Your father''s heart is not happy, and you said that you are so happy, didn''t you add to him?"


    Gu Erniu stuck out his tongue and made a grimace to slip away, Zhao Shi laughed and scolded: "How old are you, how frizzy!"

 Chapter 109： The tigress is arrogant and self-inflicted

    Gu Shuixiu glanced at the inner room, lowered her voice, and approached Mrs. Zhao and asked, "Mother, this time, those people came to our house to make trouble, didn''t they just scold us? "


    "Of course not!" When talking about the situation that day, Zhao''s teeth itch with anger.


    "In addition to making trouble, the more important thing they come here is to ask for our family''s things, which means that we want our family to be good people, and they can''t ask for their things. Hmph! Thinking that they are smart in this world, Everyone else is an idiot? He even hit the old lady''s head with his idea!


    I didn''t like to speak out before because I didn''t want to care about them, I thought our family was easy to bully! Anyway, I also put my words out, I want our family to have no access to a grain of rice, and if we want to find something, we are not without a backstage. Who wouldn''t play rogue? I thought they were great! "


    Zhao raised her chest with a sarcastic smile on her lips, and her eyes were full of disdain. When their family was so difficult, she mustered up the courage to ask them to borrow some food, how did they treat her Yes, now she wants to go back together! She did not hesitate to help their family in the past, and even doubled it back.


    The neighbors of their family are because they have helped them a lot before. This time, the Zhao family not only sent food and money, but also made those clans jealous and almost ran away. They only care about outsiders and don¡¯t help their own people. These words were heard by those people. How could those people have no idea in their hearts, and some people even went to the village chief to talk twice because of this. The inside and outside of the words were all satirizing those people¡¯s thick skin, Dirty mind.


    The village chief is also surnamed Gu, and his face turned red because of his anger, but it was hard to say a rebuttal, because those clansmen spoke without scruples, and sometimes shouted at the top of their throats, for fear that others would not know Their minds are like, now that these people are mocking the village chief in front of them, they can''t say anything to reprimand them, but their faces are so black that they are about to scrape ashes.


    Although there are many people with the surname Gu in Caozi Village, there are also many people with other surnames. The dissatisfaction of people with foreign surnames, the village chief had to come out to stop the situation because he discovered this problem. If the trouble continues, I am afraid that the Gu Mingde family will also blame him. In addition, those people with foreign surnames are angry, and he will be the village chief in the future. How to manage Caozi Village?


    Gu Zhuzhu married Dong Chenghu. Now that Zhao''s family is doing well, Huang''s eyes are so jealous, and she has long scolded Gu Laifu as Chengxiang. Incidentally, even Dad Gu has become the object of her resentment, if it weren''t for Dad Gu How could he marry Gu Zhenzhu to the town when he let Gu Laifu make a fool of himself.


    Huang has completely forgotten that she also has a credit for deciding Gu Zhuzhu''s marriage without telling Father Gu.


    I thought it was all hers at the time, but now... Gu Laifu''s family has been getting worse day by day since they were cut off by Gu Zhenzhu. Originally, Gu Laifu still had a donkey cart to pull customers to the town , the income should be good, but now Gu Mingde''s family also has a donkey cart, and Gu Mingde is the kind of straightforward person who rents a donkey cart, and the money is very small. Now the villagers of Caozi Village usually go to the town. It was a group of people who sent people to Gu Mingde''s house to rent a car, and they rarely took his donkey cart anymore.


    In this way, Gu Laifu loses 70 to 80 wen every month, which is not a small sum over the years. For this reason, Gu Laifu and Gu Mingde have become deadly enemies. As long as there is an opportunity to target Gu Mingde, he will I won''t let it go. It''s a pity that Gu Daniel is now working in the county office. Those clans are afraid of Gu Daniel, and they are afraid of being retaliated by Gu Daniel. The leader of the trouble this time has completely torn apart with the Gu Mingde family.


    As the so-called barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, Gu Laifu is directly expressing his resentment towards Gu Mingde to everyone. By the sidelines, if Gu Laifu wins, they will drink some soup, and if Gu Laifu loses, they can also blame it on Gu Laifu.


    Gu Shuixiu pieced together a general idea from Zhao''s few words. What the Gu Laifu family has done has exceeded her tolerance limit. Since they want to play, she will play with them!


    Inadvertently, Mrs. Zhao saw a murderous look flashing in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, she trembled with fright, and said with some fear: "Shuixiu! Yes, your father and I can handle it, so don''t do anything out of the ordinary."


    There is a warning in Zhao''s words, and there is also a lot of worry.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled faintly at Zhao Shi when she heard this, "Mother, what are you talking about? Do I still know what can be done and what can''t be done? Don''t worry, I won''t. What''s going on with them, but... I will never tolerate the Gu Laifu family! My auntie hasn''t settled the bill with them, yet they dare to blatantly target our family. If I don''t teach them a good lesson, I really think our family is a mess! "


    After Gu Shuixiu reassured that she would not do anything illegal, the Zhao family let Gu Shuixiu leave.


    When Gu Shuixiu got out of the house, the Zhao family was still worried, so he went back to Gu Mingde to discuss it. He has an idea and is clever, and will definitely not ruin his future life for the sake of Gu Laifu''s family.


    On the second day after Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu left the village with their children and servants, Gu Laifu drove the donkey cart to pick him up to the mayor as usual. He started to figure out how to find Gu Mingde''s unlucky family. Just when he was thinking about it, he was hit by another donkey cart running towards him at the bend of the mountain road. Gu Laifu couldn''t dodge in time, and even led the car to roll away. Entering the slope, fortunately, the **** is not deep or steep, and no human life occurred.


    It''s just that Gu Laifu''s leg was crushed by the donkey cart. It is estimated that he was fractured, and he couldn''t get up. There were three other guests in the cart, who also suffered minor injuries of varying degrees. When he came back to his senses, the donkey cart that hit the man had already disappeared.


    Gu Laifu wanted to chase, but his leg was broken. Let alone chase, he couldn''t walk. Those guests were all from other villages. Originally, he wanted to ask Gu Laifu to accompany them to save money for medicine and take care of Gu Laifu. It looks like I have to go to someone to help first, and I will talk about everything later.


    Shi survived, but was too frightened to soak in the water for a while, and the evil wind entered his body, causing him to faint.

 Chapter 110： The bad luck of Gu Laifus family, talent

    Father Gu''s eyelids kept twitching today, and he always felt as if something big was about to happen, because he tripped over the threshold while walking and twisted his waist.


    Gu Laifu''s son, Gu Qian, just came back from outside, bet he didn''t sleep all night and was very sleepy. As soon as he entered the house, he saw his grandfather leaning against the door in a strange posture, not waiting for him to ask questions , Father Gu had already seen Gu Qian first, Father Gu didn''t even bother to ask where Gu Qian went after staying home all night, and asked Gu Qian to quickly help him to lie down on the bed.


    Gu Qian was relieved because he escaped Father Gu''s questioning, when he was about to lie down to sleep and someone called the door, Gu Qian got up impatiently to open the door, looking annoyed, but he heard People hurriedly said: "No, Gu Qian, your mother fell into the water!"


    Gu Qian was so frightened that the first Buddha was born, and the second Buddha ascended into the sky. All sleepiness disappeared, and he followed the people to the river in a panic. Huang was still in a coma.


    Others persuaded Gu Qian to hurry to find the barefoot husband in the village.


    Except for the money, everything went wrong, and it was a major event! This is too evil.


    Too many wicked things have been punished. Most of the people who say this are foreigners. Those Gu family clans don''t believe in retribution.


    Most people believe that Gu Mingde found someone to fix the Gu Laifu family. If this is the case, the Gu Mingde family is too scary. , did not even dare to leave the house, and some people secretly went to the village chief and asked the village chief to deal with Gu Mingde.


    What can the village chief do? Although he doesn''t believe in retribution, because it''s too coincidental, the family has an accident at almost the same time on the same day, if retribution has never seen such retribution, after all, the three injured people are not together, but Gu Mingde has to say Find someone to do it, what about Father Gu?


    The village chief is very clear about whether they have entered Caozi Village or not, and Father Gu also said that he accidentally twisted his waist, and this blamed the Gu Mingde family, not to mention that they did not take care of it Now, even if the trouble reaches the mayor and county magistrate, it can''t be justified!


    Besides the Huang family, everyone else saw it when the incident happened, there was no one around the Huang family, she was the only one, and Gu Mingde could not have known that the Huang family was going to wash at the spot by the river today. Clothes, if it is said that others do not believe the village chief Huang, unless that person is an immortal, if it is an immortal, then the Gu Laifu family has suffered retribution, and he has nothing to say.


    As for Gu Laifu himself, he said that a donkey cart hit him, and the people who own donkey carts in eight townships can count them with two hands. He has already sent someone to inquire about the matter. When the incident happened, Gu Mingde''s donkey cart did not go out at all. In other villages, the donkey carts were carrying villagers, and it was impossible for them to be the villagers to testify.


    Up to now, the village chief still has not found the donkey cart that hit Gu Laifu. If there were three other witnesses, he would have thought that Gu Laifu had hit a ghost.


    The village chief drove away all those who came to talk about things. He has made up his mind. From today onwards, he will no longer care about the family''s troubles. After solving the problem by himself, he, the village chief, will not help them wipe their butts.


    The village chief''s apparent distancing made the Gu clan even more worried. Some people who didn''t have much hatred with the Gu family thought that they were just fooling around, and immediately brought some fresh ideas with them. The wild vegetables went to Gu Mingde''s house to make amends, and some days were really difficult to live, and they agreed to sign the receipt to borrow food.


    This Gu Erniu also knows a few words now, although the writing is not good, but it is the first in Caozi Village.


    When everyone saw Gu Erniu holding a writing brush, they were deeply shocked again. When did the humble Gu Erniu in their village actually literate, and it seemed that he could write, which is amazing!


    Gu Erniu''s literacy story spread throughout Caozi Village in no time, and some of the Gu family''s clansmen came to apologize, and some even brought out the elders of the family to express their opinions. If the grain borrowed money, he asked Gu Erniu to set up a receipt.


    In just one day, the clansmen who were going to trouble the Gu Mingde family were immediately attacked one by one. The momentum was all gone, they felt like a clown jumping on the beam, and there was no Gu Laifu to be the leader, they were unwilling to calm down and watch.


    Those who borrowed grain from Gu Mingde''s family returned and found out that Zhao''s food was actually more than what they borrowed, and the fraction of the money they borrowed was also wiped out.


    This time, these clansmen began to appreciate the Gu Mingde family. Some people began to reflect on what they had done before. It''s taking advantage of people to coax and take advantage of others.


    Gu Shuixiu received the news from Dong Xiao and Dong Yi, and she was in a very comfortable mood.


    That''s right, the Gu Laifu family''s affairs this time were all planned by Gu Shuixiu, but her purpose was Gu Laifu and the Huang clan. Father Gu can only say that it was an accident. It can only be said that God can''t see the behavior of Gu Laifu''s family. It was such a coincidence that Dad Gu was also injured, which made their family''s suspicions go away all of a sudden.


    In the plan, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to disguise herself, bought a donkey cart from the town, and waited on the road Gu Laifu had to go through, so as to make the accident leak-proof and not hurt others ''s life.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Shuixiu just said this and Dong Yi immediately understood, Gu Shuixiu was not worried, and let Dong Xiao watch from the side, if Dong Yi didn''t get things done, let him find a way to help Dong Yi retreated, but the news from Dong Xiao was far beyond Gu Shuixiu''s expectations.


    She wanted to reward Dong Yi well, but this guy seemed unresponsive again, Gu Shuixiu had to ask Dong Xiao to communicate with him slowly, she was in a good mood, and she was very pleasing to everyone , but sometimes I look at Dong Yi pondering, watching Dong Yi''s skills and the news that Dong Xiao has sent back, Dong Yi seems to be very familiar with these things, and it can be said that he is at ease.

 Chapter 111： Grandpa and grandsons shock, is it a fairyland?

    Even the opponent''s multiple injuries can be grasped extremely well, and no clues are left. Dong Xiao''s sophistication makes Dong Xiao look at him.


    To say that Dong Yi is an ordinary person, she would not believe it if she was killed.


    But now Dong Yi is a servant of her family, no matter how special Dong Yi''s identity is, they don''t have much contact with the outside world in this deep mountain forest, unless Dong Yi himself Return to normal and leave, otherwise he can only be Dong Yi for a lifetime.


    Dong Xiao received Gu Shuixiu''s award, and excitedly dragged Dong Yi back to his grandfather to show off. On the way, he remembered how they felt when they first arrived at Cuizhu Mountain a few days ago, and Dong Xiao''s heart gradually eased.


    , What''s more, there are wild beasts here, and they also encountered a big snake with thick adult arms on the road, which scared Dong Xiao stupid.


    As long as I think of those beasts that eat people, my grandfather and grandson feel uneasy. It''s just that they are already the servants of others, no matter how scared they are, they can''t say it. In other words, even if the master wants their lives, they can only admit it, but they don''t see how calm Dong Yi is.


    Thinking about this, the grandfather and grandson slowly calmed down again, buried their fears in their hearts, and walked behind the master with heavy steps, thinking of what they might see later Dilapidated thatched huts or will be living in a dangerous environment, the eyes of the two are full of despair.


    At this moment, Dong Shan even thought outrageously that Dong Chenghu bought them so that they could serve as food for beasts.


    ? It would be great if this was the case. With these walls around, the safety of life inside must be guaranteed.


    The grandfather and grandson were relieved when they saw Dong Chenghu and his wife passing by the gate with their children in their hands, but did not enter at all. The grandfather and grandson were disappointed, too, what kind of big family should such a good house be? Let''s build another courtyard in the deep mountains! The owner''s clothes are so ordinary, and he doesn''t look like a wealthy family. How can he afford to build such a big house.


    The mood of the two people was almost numb after the ups and downs. Dong Chenghu drove them towards the grove on the other side.


    The clues behind the woods.


    The grandfather and grandson thought, it looks like this has a long way to go, and they don''t know where to go? Is it difficult to cross the entire mountain?


    Don''t wait for the grandfather and grandson to think about it, Dong Chenghu has already shouted to let everyone go ashore. After walking in the woods for a long time, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao saw the tall fence in front of them. To say that it is a wall would be too belittling, it is almost comparable to the city wall of Panlong Town.


    Could it be that there is a village in this deep mountain that they don¡¯t know about?


    Just as the grandfather and grandson were shocked, Dong Chenghu pulled the big rope on the door, and after a while, a woman came out to open the door, the person saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu and called out excitedly: "Master and Madam, you are back."


    In this way, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao finally woke up from the shock, and the master who bought them emotionally is really a rich master!


    When they entered Cuizhu Mountain, they were deeply shocked by the scenery inside. Incense, there are some man-made designs in nature, like a fairyland outside the world.


    Dong Shan and Dong Xiao were stunned, Dong Yi was dull and looked more like a fool. After being stunned, the grandfather and grandson are very excited and glad that they can always live in this uncontested fairyland in the future. They don''t have to worry about being hungry, tired, cold or sick when they have the master family. Their hearts are at ease!


    Now the three of them live together in a newly built house at the entrance of Cuizhu Mountain. Originally, Gu Shuixiu planned to let Dong Chenghu build a small house for Dong Shan to live in and let him be a concierge.


    In the end, Dong Xiao was not at ease, and begged to live with his grandfather, just a place to live, Gu Shuixiu had no objection, and let Dong Yi live with them by the way, and simply let Dong Chenghu build a small house The courtyard house, each room is not big, there are 16 rooms in total.


    In the lotus field, one person is in charge of the livestock pens and other fertile fields.


    Dong Chenghu is in charge of inspections every day, so everyone is relieved that there are three more people. As the three slowly got started, Gu Shuixiu planned to start his own salt-making plan.


    But before making salt, their family still has one important thing to do - marry Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu have been busy these days, Zuo Qingsong has not been idle, not only tidy up the house at home, but also tidy up the fields, and then non-stop to set traps on other hills , rushing to Panlong Town to buy things for parents.


    Since Dong Chenghu said he wanted to marry Dong Yunmei''s beauty, he couldn''t be too shabby, or he would have wronged Dong Yunmei.


    After buying a lot of things, Zuo Qingsong immediately went back to his house, packed everything and rushed to check the traps. During the period, he was running on the road except sleeping, and even Uncle Qin shook his head when he saw it. , but sighed: "Young is good! If you don''t spend more while you are young, you will regret it later!"


    I don''t know who Uncle Qin said this to. Qin Shan has not been out hunting for several days. Apart from helping Uncle Qin tend the fields, he is taking care of Liu Yueyi. It is excusable to go out, but this Qin Chuan can''t justify it if he doesn''t go out.


    Uncle Qin''s eyes looking at Qin Chuan are getting worse day by day. Qin Chuan has a feeling that if he continues to stay at home and does not go out, he will definitely be hanged and beaten by Uncle Qin, but Qin Chuan feels heartbroken. Foreign grievances, everyone is busy now, and no one goes out hunting with him.


    If he went out by himself, he would have to hunt a small animal near his house. He couldn''t like those things. If it was not safe to go farther, no one would follow Uncle Qin. Don''t let it, Qin Chuan''s heart is so aggrieved!

 Chapter 112： Qin Chuan is lazy? Fight Gu Shuixiu

    Shi urged Qin Chuan to go out to pick up firewood, and then come back with two pheasants.


    After Qin Chuan went out, Uncle Qin said dissatisfiedly: "This stinky boy is getting more and more outrageous, the conditions at home were not good before, and he couldn''t wait until he knew how to go out and get a pheasant. Hare and bird eggs or something, now that the conditions are good, he is better, he actually learned to be an uncle, and he doesn''t even go out!


    "


    "Okay! What''s the use of you talking about it? If you don''t feel happy, catch him and scold him, you don''t know, Chuan''er is the youngest son, and there is a brother on top of him. , our family has never wronged him no matter how difficult it was before, and he was favored by us. You compare him with Chenghu Qingsong, are you not angry with yourself?


    According to I''ve seen it for two days, you can take him out hunting, don''t bring anything, let him suffer outside for a few days, and see if he can get some big things by the way, Qingsong and Mei The girl is about to get married, and our family has nothing to offer. It would be decent if we got a big prey to send over. "


    Hao is really not worried about Qinchuan''s problems. In her opinion, Qinchuan is a good boy, just because the youngest son is spoiled a little, his nature is still good, just temper it It can be fixed.


    Liu Yueyi, who came out to drink the soup, silently listened to the conversation of her in-laws. After drinking the soup, she returned to the room and slowly reminisced about the conversation of her in-laws just now. One person has more protection, and they are now living in the deep mountains. If the hunting skills are unfamiliar, how will they stand in the deep mountains in the future?


    I have to say that Liu Yueyi is quite far-sighted, and will not blindly think about how to avoid danger because of her distressed husband.


    On the second day, Uncle Qin spoke at the dinner table and asked Qin Chuan to go hunting with him. To Uncle Qin''s surprise, Qin Chuan did not cheat, but was very excited. Qin Shan also expressed that he wanted to Go with them, intending to send Liu Yueyi and Hao Shi to the Dong family to live for a while, and then the prey will be counted as a share in the Dong family.


    This decision surprised Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao. The couple looked at Liu Yueyi, who was eating silently with her head down .


    Uncle Qin nodded with satisfaction and said, "It''s not bad to send your mother and your daughter-in-law to Dong''s house. With Cuixi here, your daughter-in-law doesn''t have to worry, your mother can also help Shuixiu prepare Mei girl for marriage. things. When the time comes, we will send another prey to thank them."


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Liu Yueyi''s condition, Qin Shan wouldn''t let the two of them trouble the Dong family, but because of Liu Yueyi''s appearance, if all the men in the family went out, what would happen? Qin Shan was worried that the Hao family would not be able to handle it alone. In addition, Zuo Qingsong was also busy these days and was often away from home. Qin Shan was worried about leaving the two of them at home alone.


    After the plan was made, Uncle Qin immediately went to Cuizhu Mountain and informed Dong Chenghu and his wife of his intentions. Gu Shuixiu welcomed her. She had never had a wedding, and Mrs. Hao was there to help her out. Liu Yueyi can also let Cui like to observe and observe at their house to see if there is any good way to solve Liu Yueyi''s problem.


    It''s not too tiring to make trouble. You can watch it for a long time at a glance. Because of her physical condition, Hao Shi and Gu Shuixiu didn''t let her do anything, so they asked Cuixi to accompany her to walk around.


    "Auntie, do you think this quilt is also embroidered with a pattern?" Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi learned embroidery for a while, although the embroidery looks crooked, it doesn''t affect it at all Her passion for learning.


    Hao knew Gu Shuixiu''s level. When she heard that she was going to attack the quilt used by Dong Yunmei''s marriage, she quickly stopped her, "Shuixiu, let''s forget it, don''t waste this good fabric. Now, this quilt is worth a lot of money!"


    Hao was afraid that Gu Shuixiu would stab the needle on the brocade quilt, so she quickly protected the quilt under her body.


    Hao''s hand greatly hit Gu Shuixiu''s self-esteem, Dong Yunmei looked at Gu Shuixiu''s constantly changing expression, smiled and comforted: "It''s okay auntie, if Shuixiu wants to embroider, just embroider, anyway. The quilt is placed in the room, and outsiders can''t see it, so I embroider something on it, and it looks pretty."


    What do you mean when you put it in the room and no one can see it? Dong Yunmei''s words hurt more than Hao''s. Gu Shuixiu was so angry that neither of them wanted to stay in the room, she put down the needle and thread in her hand, stood up, and turned around to leave the room.


    Hao shi also comforted loudly from the back: "Shuixiu, it''s alright, you can''t embroider, but you really didn''t say anything about your cooking skills, my aunt is very envious!"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the sunshine in the courtyard and was full of frustration. Could it be that she really has no talent for embroidery?


    Dong Chenghu was grinding wood in the yard and planning to make a box for Dong Yunmei. He had listened to all the conversations in the house just now. Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s head drooping and listless, the wife guarding madman suddenly felt distressed He threw the tools in his hand and ran to Gu Shuixiu to comfort him: "It''s alright, we can''t do this, but there are other interests! Shuixiu is the best in my heart, even embroidery is the most beautiful."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her head to look at Dong Chenghu''s sincere face when she heard this, and suddenly burst out laughing, yes, what is she struggling with? No one is perfect, not to mention that she has a lot of skills, there is no need to be so low for this matter, and besides, she does not expect to make money from this embroidery.


    Figured out the joints inside, Gu Shuixiu suddenly became enlightened, and took Dong Chenghu to the kitchen, intending to make a good meal and celebrate for herself.


    Hao and Dong Yunmei knew Gu Shuixiu''s thoughts and shook their heads helplessly. They couldn''t understand why Gu Shuixiu had to make delicious food to celebrate after being beaten by embroidery. It was really confusing. .


    The days in Dong''s family always passed quickly. Mrs. Hao felt that they had only been here for two days. Uncle Qin brought Qin Shan and Qin Chuan back. All three brought their prey this time return,


    One wild deer, one big wild boar, four wild rabbits, three pheasants, Uncle Qin intends to leave the wild deer to the Dong family and Zuo Qingsong, half of the family, the wild deer are big and meaty , even half a head is enough to set up several tables of wedding banquets.


    Dong Shan and Dong Xiao saw wild deer and wild boar for the first time. The two watched the rare prey for a long time. Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "You guys take good care of your body. , Dong Xiao is still young, he can practice his skills well, and he can go out hunting with your master in the future, so that you can see what the prey is."

 Chapter 113： Conversation between men, dividing venison

    The crowd was lively, but no one noticed Zuo Qingsong who had come over at some point.


    Zuo Qingsong is rarely at home today. He is busy these days, and he has finally done everything. The rest is waiting to marry Dong Yunmei. This is his biggest wish. It was about to come true. Zuo Qingsong maintained this excited state of mind all the time. He didn''t even notice that his neighbor Qin''s family went to the empty building. He didn''t realize that something was wrong until he knocked on the door.


    Just when Zuo Qingsong was thinking about going to Dong''s house to ask, Uncle Qin came back with two sons and a bunch of prey.


    Uncle Qin found Zuo Qingsong standing at the door of his house, and a bright smile instantly appeared on his tired face.


    "Qingsong, it''s rare to see you today, come and see, we got a lot of good things this time."


    Zuo Qingsong has already seen, such a big wild deer and wild boar, unless you are blind, you can''t see it, Zuo Qingsong''s eyes flashed with envy, he got those little things in front of such a big prey It''s not enough to look at at all, thinking about whether to spend some money to buy these prey back, just in time for the wedding banquet.


    Not waiting for Zuo Qingsong to figure out what to say, Uncle Qin put down what was in his hand and said: "This wild deer is half for you and half for Chenghu, and my uncle has nothing good for you. The wild deer is just a little bit of uncle''s heart, you don''t have to say anything, just take it away."


    With Uncle Qin''s words, Zuo Qingsong couldn''t say what to buy, and said gratefully: "Uncle, then I will accept it with shame, and we will send it to Cuizhu Mountain together later. Go, I''ll ask Chenghu how to distribute it."


    Uncle Qin nodded, "We''re going to pick up your aunt and Shan''s daughter-in-law later, so let''s go together."


    Zuo Qingsong went back home to pick up things, and when he came out, he found that the Qin family and the wild deer had disappeared, so he quickly caught up with Uncle Qin.


    Dong Chenghu was the first among these people to discover Zuo Qingsong, and immediately pulled Zuo Qingsong away from the crowd to speak under the shade of a tree not far away.


    The fruit is already bearing, heavy, some are still green, and some are already ripe and fall to the ground. The Cuizhu Mountain, which was devastated by the tsunami, is full of green and green, and it seems that it has not been affected at all. The replanted rice has also grown. The Cuizhu Mountain is thriving, and it is full of hope.


    The two did not speak directly after they sat down. The cool wind seemed to blow away the troubles in people''s hearts.


    Dong Chenghu sat for a while before asking, "Is everything ready for marriage?"


    "Yes." Zuo Qingsong nodded, looking at Dong Yunmei who was taking care of the children around the wild deer not far away, and couldn''t move away for a long time.


    Dong Chenghu followed his gaze to see Dong Yunmei, and thought to himself, he is really reluctant to marry his eldest sister. Now the family conditions are better, or far better than Zuo Qingsong''s, his eldest sister ate so much It''s so hard, now that she finally enjoys happiness, he doesn''t want to see her suffer any more.


    To work, after all, the Zuo family didn''t buy anyone or anything. As long as Dong Chenghu thought of Dong Yunmei''s body, his natural reaction was to shake his head.


    "Brother Zuo, if I have something to say, I will say it directly. I know that you and my eldest sister are about to get married, but you also know my eldest sister''s physical condition. Shui Xiu and I have been taking care of her all these days before we take care of her body, but it''s just that the injury is fundamental, and it can''t be recovered in a short time.


    You also remember what the doctor said before, my eldest sister needs at least another three years to maintain her body, so I hope my eldest sister can do less heavy work after she goes to your house. I will have people deliver them every day, at least goat milk and fresh fish. "


    This is the only way Dong Chenghu can think of to have the best of both worlds.


    Zuo Qingsong withdrew his gaze from Dong Yunmei, turned his head and said resolutely: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of their mother and daughter. Our family has a simple population and we don''t need Meier to do any heavy work. I''m here, I don''t need her to take action. As for the food, I will hunt, I can''t guarantee that they will eat meat, but if I eat it in one bite, I will never leave them behind. As for the goat''s milk and fresh fish you mentioned, I I can exchange the prey with you. After Mei Er married me, it would be too outrageous to ask you to support me. If this is the case, I, Zuo Qingsong, are too incompetent!"


    Dong Chenghu wanted to say something at first, but when he saw Zuo Qingsong''s eyes that couldn''t be rejected, he stopped talking. As long as Zuo Qingsong could guarantee that Dong Yunmei would continue to live like the Dong family, he would have no problem. Anyway, everyone is close. If you don''t worry, he can run over to take a look at any time, not to mention that Uncle Qin''s family is watching.


    Thinking about this, Dong Chenghu was relieved again, and wondered if he should put more food in Dong Yunmei''s dowry. There was still more food in the family last year. Although the harvest was not good this year, it was enough to feed the whole family. Cuizhushan people.


    Next year, they will continue to grow food. There is no shortage of food for their family, but the Zuo family now relies on buying food. If Dong Yunmei gets married, she will definitely be reluctant to eat it.


    The two were talking and thinking, Uncle Qin had already slaughtered the wild deer. At Gu Shuixiu''s request, Uncle Qin released the blood of the wild deer before starting the slaughter. It looked bloodless.


    When Uncle Qin dealt with the wild deer, the people around them applauded loudly. They had eaten the game for so long, but they had never seen how Uncle Qin and the others dealt with the game.


    Gu Shuixiu was amazed, she really specialized in art, Uncle Qin''s image in Gu Shuixiu''s heart suddenly became taller after a deer solution.


    Applause interrupted the conversation between Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong. The two saw how lively there was, and stood up and followed around.


    Uncle Qin saw Zuo Qingsong coming, he smiled and said: "Qingsong has become a tiger, I have taken care of everything, how do you guys see it?"


    As soon as Uncle Qin finished speaking, everyone looked at the two who just appeared.


    Zuo Qingsong saw the greedy expressions on the faces of several children, and his heart sank.


    What Zuo Qingsong said was Dong Shanye and Dong Yicuixi. They had never eaten venison when they arrived at Cuizhu Mountain.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Now add two more chapters, O(¡É_¡É)O haha~

 Chapter 114： Not enough to plug the teeth, pick up people

    Dong Chenghu shook his head, "You guys use a lot to get married, you take it all, our family is not short of meat now."


    Zuo Qingsong still wanted to refuse, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said: "How about this, all the meat will be used for the wedding banquet, make more, and everyone will eat it together. As for this deer blood, can you give it to me? I''m trying to make a brew."


    Why not? In the eyes of others, if Gu Shuixiu had not insisted on keeping the blood of the deer, Uncle Qin would have killed the wild deer directly, and the blood of the deer could not be kept.


    After everyone agreed, the woman began to move the meat to the kitchen.


    There are only two or three days left until Dong Yunmei gets married. From now on, you can start to make some food that can withstand storage. It will be too late to prepare on that day.


    Headed by Gu Shuixiu and assisted by Mrs. Hao and Cuixi, the three of them worked in the kitchen until it was dark and made a bunch of meatballs. Put it for two days, and fried some sweets made of glutinous rice, and made a big pot.


    These were originally intended to be eaten until Dong Yunmei got married, but a few children became addicted to eating them. The contents of the pots were eaten cleanly, and their stomachs were fed.


    Everyone looked at each other embarrassedly, Dong Chenghu went into the kitchen with the basin and lowered his head, looked at the three busy people very embarrassedly, mumbling so much that he didn''t know how to speak, Gu Shuixiu turned around He almost bumped into Dong Chenghu, and said displeasedly, "What are you doing in the kitchen with this big man? You won''t help and add to the chaos."


    We''ve eaten up."


    Hao came over with a large pot and spoon to take a look, and said in a high voice: "My dear, you are really good! We have been busy for a long time and let you eat it!"


    Dong Chenghu became even more uneasy, took a peek at Gu Shuixiu, and whispered, "It''s so delicious, but it''s too small, not even one piece is enough to fit between your teeth."


    These words happened to be heard by Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu said with a smile: "Do you think this ball is enough for you?"


    Dong Chenghu hurriedly stood upright, holding the basin and shaking his head desperately.


    Cui Xi looked at him and snickered, this master is really afraid of his wife.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything, she just gave Dong Chenghu a blank look, took the pot in his hand and drove the person away, but they made a fuss. Started working again the day before.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu went out to Caozi Village early in the morning. The Dong family has no relatives, and now they only have one family in-law. These people in their family are enough to hold two tables of wedding banquets.


    Dong Chenghu was on his way in the dim morning light. When he reached Caozi Village, it was still early. In front of Mr. Zhao, he panted and said, "Auntie, cousin-in-law is here."


    The Zhao family was clearing the tableware and chopsticks. Hearing the words, he was stunned. He looked at the sky outside, thinking that their family had only had breakfast.


    When Mr. Zhao went out to see what happened, Dong Chenghu had already entered the door. As soon as he saw Mrs. Zhao, Dong Chenghu immediately asked with a smile, "Mother-in-law, are my father-in-law and Erniu at home?"


    Zhao wiped his wet hands with his clothes, smiled and greeted him, "Here, I''m busy in the backyard, why are you here so early today, I haven''t eaten yet! I''ll go and serve Your next noodle."


    Dong Chenghu pulled Zhao Shi, who was about to turn around and enter the kitchen, and said with a smile: "Don''t be busy, mother-in-law, I have something to do with you. Let''s go to the backyard to find my father-in-law."


    Zhao Zhao looked curious and walked ahead to lead Dong Chenghu. Zhao Nizi had been in the kitchen since just now to take over Zhao''s work. She waited until there was no movement in the yard before she came out and found that no one was there. Go back to work again.


    The two went to the backyard, Dong Chenghu saw Gu Mingde weaving something, Gu Erniu was helping to cut the bamboo, Baoer was playing with the ants, and his head was almost touching the ground with his little buttocks. , looks funny and cute.


    Zhao Shi naturally saw it, and said with a smile: "Bao''er stop playing, your face is dirty, your cousin-in-law is here, call someone quickly."


    Bao''er quickly stood up, walked to Zhao''s side, and called someone timidly. But this time is much better than the last time. Last time the child saw him and hid directly.


    Dong Chenghu showed a fatherly smile, touched Baoer''s head to let him play, and then said to Gu Mingde: "Father-in-law, I want to take you to my house for a few days today. Yes, the day after tomorrow, my eldest sister is going to get married, and I want to invite my father-in-law and mother-in-law''s family to have a lively past."


    When Zhao Shi heard that Dong Chenghu''s eldest sister got married, a hint of surprise appeared on her face, "Where to marry?"


    "It is to marry Zuo Qingsong, who came with me last time. Brother Qingsong and my elder sister grew up together. If the family was too poor at that time, maybe they would have been married long ago. Don''t delay until now."


    Zhao Shi was deeply impressed by Zuo Qingsong and praised: "He is a good young man, he is strong and looks good, and he has never been married before. This marriage is really good!"


    Dong Yunmei''s marriage to the Zhao family is naturally very happy. In this way, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t have to keep Dong Yunmei all the time, and the Dong family doesn''t have to have a bad reputation. After all, there is an aunt who stays with her parents. The elder sister still has a great influence on the children''s marriage in the future.


    Gu Mingde didn''t have much opinion when he heard that he was going to have a wedding wine, but he just thought that he had some savings at home. If everyone went out, he was really worried.


    "Well, you bring your mother-in-law, Er Niu and two children with you, I won''t go, no one can watch at home."


    Gu Mingde hesitated if he didn''t go to the Zhao family, and finally Dong Chenghu talked about Gu Mingde.


    Gu Mingde asked Zhao Shi and Gu Erniu to pack some clothes and bring them along with Nizi and Baoer.


    Zhao went back to the room and thought about it, put on his clothes and got a new red cloth, then went to the kitchen to pack up a basket of eggs and some brown sugar, plus the twenty cents in his arms Four kinds of gifts for the money.


    Although there are few things, but courtesy is light and affectionate.


    Dong Chenghu rarely refused Zhao, but happily accepted it. This was the first time their family received such a gift, which made Dong Chenghu very happy.


    Baoer and Nizi walked with the adults in the middle, and they felt uneasy. They have been at the Gu family for a long time, and they have been afraid to go out and ask for anything. The door, the two children were happy and fearful, after all, they were going to a deep mountain they were not familiar with.


    When I was a child, Zhao''s parents always bluffed them. If they were not good, the wild beasts in the mountains would eat them. Now they really want to go into the deep mountains. exit.

 Chapter 115： The change in the valley, Zhao Nizi was shocked

    Dong Chenghu and Gu Mingde walked in the front, Zhao Shi and Gu Erniu walked in the last, after noon, the light in the mountains suddenly weakened, and even the heat was much lower, Dong Chenghu thought With two children by his side, he specially slowed down, but he was worried that he would be able to reach Cuizhu Mountain before dark.


    Fortunately, after the tsunami, the large beasts nearby have not returned, and the degree of danger has been reduced a lot.


    Several people walked for a long time, and came to the valley after the sun set in the west. When they reached the valley, the sky was full of stars, and the sun was gone, and the temperature dropped to a dozen degrees. When the wind blew up the mountain, the group shivered violently.


    Dong Chenghu was completely relieved when he entered the valley. It has been more than a year since the Gu family came to Cuizhu Mountain last time. The shadow of the wall cannot be erased by night, Gu Mingde was amazed again and again.


    "Chenghu, I remember that a family lived here before. It was an adobe house, but now it has become a Zhuangzi. It''s amazing!" People are different. All this has had too much impact on them. They always thought that their family was good enough, but with this Zhuangzi, it seemed that they could not do anything at all.


    The two children have good eyesight, and this is the first time they have seen such a big Zhuangzi. Their eyes are full of surprise and exploration. Listening to the adults, they do not say a word.


    Dong Chenghu listened to Gu Mingde''s words and explained with a smile: "Uncle Qin''s family lived in the valley before, and then Qingsong''s house collapsed, so he moved to the valley, and Uncle Qin raised two It is a house. Brother Qingsong built a house, and the two families bought some fields. There are many wild animals in this mountain. I was afraid that those animals would ruin the crops. They simply formed a partnership to surround a village. My eldest sister is going to marry Brother Qingsong. When the time comes, we will Come over for a wedding drink and you can see what''s inside."


    Gu Mingde was very envious when he heard it. Although their Caozi Village was poor, the land was purchased according to the field standard, which was much more expensive than the land in the mountains without wasteland reclamation. He always wanted to buy more There are some fields, but unfortunately there are only two laborers left in the family, he and Erniu. The family¡¯s current fields are almost too short to grow. If they buy more fields, they will definitely hire people. Now their family is already the object of everyone¡¯s jealousy in Caozi Village. Wouldn''t he be drowned by the spittle Xingzi if he hired another person?


    This is also one of the reasons why Gu Mingde hesitated to buy fields. In addition, the money earned by selling grain is not as good as Gu Daniu''s wages. Gu Mingde simply stopped buying it. You can''t let Daniel find a job for Er Niu. If you can go out and make a living, it''s better than staying in Caozi Village.


    The fields at home should be left to the two old people to toss around slowly.


    Gu Mingde thought this, but he was very helpless. He followed Dong Chenghu step by step. After crossing the valley, he was about to cross the river. Now their tool for crossing the river has been changed from bamboo rafts to boats , This boat was made by Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong together. It is not as good as that made by professional carpenters, but the quality is guaranteed.


    "


    After the group boarded the boat, Dong Chenghu lit the lantern on the bow mast. With the light of the lantern, the situation on the water surface was immediately clear. Dong Chenghu quickly rowed the oars to the other side of the river. go.


    Cross the river and then pass through the woods to get there. The lantern on the boat was taken directly by Dong Chenghu and used to light the way.


    When Dong Chenghu knocked on the door of Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Shan quickly welcomed everyone in.


    The scenery inside the Cuizhu Mountain is very different from the outside, the path leading to the house is full of lanterns, all the lights are swaying, and the house in the distance is brightly lit. Thinking about how many candles these lanterns will use in one night, I can''t figure it out at all, and I only feel distressed.


    "How much do so many lanterns cost?" Zhao shi made no secret of her pain, as if she spent her family''s money, and rambled: "Shuixiu is too good at palming. Home, money is not used like this, I have to talk about her well."


    Gu Mingde squinted at Zhao, a few steps behind Dong Chenghu, and warned Zhao in a low voice: "This is not our family, even if the head of the family is your daughter, you are not qualified Don''t worry, remember, don''t talk nonsense to me, you don''t know what''s going on, don''t be silly over there, didn''t you see your son-in-law and didn''t say anything?"


    Zhao looked at Dong Chenghu who was unmoved in front of him, and shut his mouth obediently. But if you don''t say it, your heart still hurts.


    The two children have recovered from the shock just now. Seeing the style of Cuizhushan, the two children are more afraid to speak. All timid.


    At the door of the house, Dong Chenghu knocked twice, Cuixi came out and opened the door, seeing Dong Chenghu, he immediately smiled and said: "Master is back, Madam has been reading for a day, still Wondering if something went wrong."


    Gu Shuixiu came out after hearing the sound, and she was so sleepy that she didn''t clean up.


    When she entered the main room and saw the Gu family, she was completely awake, with a gentle smile on her face, she coquettishly said to Gu Mingde: "Father and mother, you are here, I have been looking forward to a day, I thought Did something go wrong on the way?"


    Gu Mingde saw his daughter, who had grown a lot taller and was raised in a fair and tender manner, with kindness in his eyes, looked at her dotingly, and spoke in a tone like coaxing a child, "Dad this Isn''t it here! Big girl, it''s cold, go back to sleep, we''ll have something to eat and then go to rest, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Zhao continued: "Hurry back to the house, even if you are old, you still look like a child."


    Gu Shuixiu was helpless, originally wanted to sit with them, but now it seems that she is not very popular, Gu Shuixiu called Cuixi and ordered some things before turning back to the backyard.


    After a while, there was a fragrant aroma from the kitchen, followed by a loud noise, Cuixi came over with a big pot to eat.


    "My dear master, old lady, second master, this is the noodles that just came out of the pot. Eat them while they''re still hot, and the servants will cook something else."


    Cui Xi brought bowls and chopsticks to greet everyone for dinner.


    It was the first time that Gu Erniu was called the second master, and he was very uncomfortable and felt very awkward. Gu Mingde was just as unaccustomed as Zhao, but fortunately, Cuixi called out and stopped calling.


    The noodles are filled with fish, meat, eggs, as well as some fresh mushrooms and vegetables. The colors match very well. The crowd moved their index fingers.

 Chapter 116： Zhao Nizis restraint, Zhaos distressed

    Zhao gave two bowls of noodles to the two small ones, the same as fish, meat, eggs and vegetables, and said lovingly: "Hurry up and eat it while it''s hot, your cousin''s family does not lack this food, Don''t worry, there''s not enough left."


    The two little ones looked at Gu Erniu, who had already started, and saw that he was eating so happily, then slowly let go of his restraint and started to eat.


    After everyone finished their meal, Cuixi led them to the guest room, and before leaving, she said a few words in Zhao''s ear.


    Because the Dong family has many rooms, Gu Shuixiu does not feel wronged by her parents and brothers, Zhao family and Gu Mingde family, Gu Erniu one room, Zhao family one room.


    The quilts in the three rooms are all brand new. The quilts are soft and fluffy with the smell of sunshine. Obviously they have just been dried today. The quilt cover is still made of muslin cloth, with bright or dull colors, and it is not easy to get dirty. It is warm, soft and extremely comfortable to lie on.


    Zhao Nizi did not dare to go up when she saw such a bed. There were no adults in the room. She looked down at the broken straw shoes that she had walked all day with mud. The color of his feet is no longer visible, and it would be a pity to soil such a good quilt.


    Just as she was at a loss as she was pulling Bao''er who wanted to go to bed, Mrs Zhao came and knocked on the door.


    "What''s the matter, Nizi, why don''t you sleep?" Zhao Shi felt strange when she saw Zhao Nizi standing in the center of the room and didn''t move. She followed Zhao Nizi''s eyes and saw her feet, and she understood at once. She said distressedly: "Auntie will take you to the bathroom to take a bath. You can take a bath in the bathroom of your cousin''s house, but it''s comfortable. It just so happened that we brought our clothes here, and you can go to bed after you wash them."


    Zhao Nizi nodded obediently and sighed in relief. Although the Gu family''s family was the first of the grass seed village, it was incomparable with the Dong family. Taking a bath once is better in summer, but it is also once every three days. Usually, it is just wiping the body before going to bed. Caozi Village is already a diligent wash.


    Zhao Nizi took her and Baoer''s clothes, took Baoer to the bathroom, came out of the guest room, walked through the corridor, and after a doorway was the bathroom, there was a partition in the bathroom, the two People are children again, and there is Zhao family in it, so there is no need to pay so much attention.


    Zhao Shi first took Zhao Nizi to a bathroom, mixed the water for her, and even prepared the pancreas and towel for the bath, and then took Zhao Baoer to another bath In the meantime, Zhao Bao''er was only five years old, and he couldn''t wash himself at all, and he had to look at it to be relieved.


    Zhao Nizi looked at the pancreas in front of her with a dazed expression, she had never heard of this thing, how to use it?


    After Zhao Baoer washed Zhao Baoer, she did not see Zhao Nizi coming out. She went in and saw that Zhao Nizi was wet and had been washed. She had more than half of the water left, and the pancreas was also Didn''t move.


    Zhao shi frowned and said, "Nizi, it''s rare that your cousin has a pancreas, so you can wash it properly. Auntie will wash it for you. You can rinse it yourself later."


    , So fragrant, Bao''er is fragrant, and my sister is fragrant too."


    Zhao Nizi nodded in agreement, pulled Zhao Baoer to follow Zhao''s pace, and Zhao settled Zhao Nizi and Baoer before returning to her room.


    Gu Mingde hadn''t fallen asleep yet. Seeing that Mrs. Zhao came back after going out for so long, he raised his eyelids and asked calmly, "Are the two children asleep?"


    Zhao sighed wearily and slumped down on the chair, "Isn''t it! After all, I''m still a child, so I didn''t feel tired after walking with us for so long. I just went to see They... I want to cry myself when I say it, alas, this child without a parent is a pity!"


    Zhao is delicate. Another point is that he is also free and orphaned. Although he is sympathetic to the suffering of the two children, he will not take care of them everywhere because he thinks they are pitiful like Zhao. In his opinion, being strong is the foundation of self-reliance.


    Zhao also knew what her problem was, but she couldn''t bear the thought of two children being so pitiful. After Gu Mingde went out, Zhao quickly packed her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    After a lot of tossing, the two didn''t fall asleep until late at night, and the next day they were woken up by bursts of children''s laughter.


    Zhao woke up and felt strange. Dong Yunmei also had a pair of daughters, but she heard the boy''s laughter.


    Gu Mingde also heard it, and the two got up to clean up and open the door. In the yard, it was Dong Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi who were taking the lead in chasing the two little ones, and they couldn''t stop laughing.


    The youngest Zhang Junchi was the first to see Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi, the little guy was still trembling when he walked, but just followed his brother and sister to make trouble. When he saw Zhao Shi, he immediately ran over to hug him with a smile.


    Zhao hugged Zhang Junchi confusedly, although she didn''t know which child this was, but it didn''t hinder her love for Zhang Junchi. No one who saw it could resist.


    Zhang Xingchi saw Zhao holding Zhang Junchi, stopped to chase, ran to Gu Mingde and Zhao and politely called grandparents.


    Gu Mingde and his wife were even more confused.


    This is Cuixi coming out of the inner courtyard. After saluting Gu Mingde and his wife, he said: "My dear old master, old lady, this is Master Xingchi, and you are holding Master Xingchi''s younger brother, Master Junchi. ."


    In front of Zhang Xingchi, the Zhao family is not easy to ask too much. When she saw Gu Shuixiu, she secretly asked about the Zhang brothers. The brothers are the orphans of their benefactor, and the benefactor left a sum of money to drag them up to raise their two children.


    As soon as Zhao heard this, he immediately thought of the Zhao siblings. The difference was that the Zhao siblings and her aunt could defect, but the Zhang brothers had no relatives.


    After chatting with Gu Shuixiu, every time the Zhao family saw the Zhang brothers, they were extremely pity. The two brothers felt the care of their elders from the Zhao family, and they were also very attached to the Zhao family. For a long time, my grandmother kept calling me.


    Zhao Nizi didn''t stop when she arrived at Dong''s house, and continued to help in the kitchen. Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly and said, "Cousin, we don''t need the master to do these rough jobs, you are a guest when you arrive at our house, how can there be The reason for the guests to help with the work, you can see that Baoer is playing with Qingqing and the others, so you can play too, it is also good to know more friends."


    In terms of seniority, Zhao Nizi is considered to be the elder of several children, plus Zhao Nizi has low self-esteem and is a few years older than Dong Qingqing, so she doesn''t know how to play in the past.

 Chapter 117： See the micro-knowledge, amazing

    Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu knew that there was still a long way to go for training in the future. If Zhao didn''t find out that Zhao Nizi''s problems continued like this, it would be difficult to train her again when Zhao Nizi got older, Gu Shuixiu I wondered if I should find some time to have a good talk with Zhao.


    Not long after, Dong Chenghu entered the house with a large basket from outside, and Gu Erniu followed behind him with a large basket on his back. It seemed that the two of them should have gained a lot.


    "Sister, come out and see that we''ve made something and come back." Gu Erniu''s roar was estimated to be heard within a radius of ten miles.


    Gu Shuixiu rushed out of the kitchen after being called by him, "What?"


    Others followed.


    Dong Chenghu''s face was a little bright, "Er Niu said that he was going to go fishing, I thought that the eldest sister was going to get married tomorrow, and it was too late to fish, so I took him to put the fish basket, and I didn''t expect to get three. There were six jins of big fish, and some small ones. I let go of the small ones, and left three big ones. In addition, there was a robe in the trap, and I killed it just to make up a plate of meat and vegetables.


    A lot of the greens in our vegetable garden can be picked, so I will get some more and I will use them tomorrow. "


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the vegetables that Dong Chenghu and Gu Erniu picked, all of which were tender and juicy. It was the right time. These vegetables were suitable for stir-frying and salad.


    "Did Brother Qingsong prepare green vegetables? If not, I can get some from our house." Gu Shuixiu was greedy for these vegetables, so she picked up a cucumber and rubbed it a few times. The sound of rawness caused several children to swallow.


    Gu Shuixiu asked others to pick it up and eat it. Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t like eating cucumbers, so he took a white radish and ate it. Let''s eat together, it''s very exciting.


    After eating vegetables, Gu Shuixiu went to the kitchen to work again, Zhao shi followed behind her and went in to help. As soon as she entered the kitchen, she realized that there were ingredients everywhere, and those who didn¡¯t know it thought it was the Dong family who wanted to marry a wife Woolen cloth!


    "Shuixiu, can you finish eating so many things?" Zhao shi asked worriedly.


    Gu Shuixiu replied without lifting her eyelids, "Is there anything I can''t finish? When these things are ready, they will be delivered to Brother Qingsong tomorrow. These foods are unrealistic, and their seasonings are not complete, making it inconvenient to make.


    Originally, Aunt Hao said she would go to his place to help cook, but Uncle Qin said that Auntie could cook, but not to let her be the chef, and the ingredients would be wasted. My aunt was so angry about it for a long time that she still ignored Uncle Qin. "


    Mrs. Zhao still had an impression of Mrs. Hao. Thinking of Mr. Hao''s craftsmanship, Mrs. Zhao immediately felt injustice for Mrs. Hao, "If it''s not just cooking, how could Sister Hao not do well? Now these big masters We''ve all learned to be picky!"


    Gu Shuixiu was helpless, she paused with the kitchen knife in her hand, and glanced at Zhao Shi, "Mother, uncle is right, my aunt really can''t do this banquet well."


    Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t believe it. She stood beside Gu Shuixiu and watched how she cooked. This really made Mrs. Zhao worried and sighed. not good.


    Zhao Shi was dumbfounded.


    This oil is enough for their family to eat for a year. Before Zhao could react, the oil in the pot was already hot. Gu Shuixiu put the **** into the oil pot, and there was a sizzling sound. Pulling back Zhao''s thoughts, she didn''t know how to scold Gu Shuixiu anymore. This was no ordinary prodigal.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about Zhao, after frying the meatballs, he started frying the fish, and the fish was fried immediately and replaced with fried pork ribs.


    Gu Mingde saw that Mrs. Zhao came out of the kitchen with a disoriented look and asked worriedly: "What''s wrong with you? You''re back!"


    Zhao shi looked at Gu Mingde in a daze, and said without a soul: "Head of the family, what should I do? I feel like my daughter doesn''t look like my daughter."


    Gu Mingde was even more confused by what Zhao said. After he repeatedly asked, Zhao said what he had just seen in the kitchen, "Shuixiu was taught by me. , That girl used to be reluctant to use even a drop of oil for cooking, but now she uses a large scoop of oil all at once without blinking her eyelids!"


    Gu Mingde heard something wrong in Zhao''s words, and sighed: "What do you care about? Even the Dong family can afford to buy it, so why can''t you afford a little oil? Besides? Now, this is for a wedding banquet and not for the usual cooking, so you should be careful about it."


    Speaking of which, the Zhao family is distressed for money, and there is no way to understand the life of the Dong family.


    Gu Mingde took a look at Zhao, and said in a sullen voice: "If you are an hunter and make money, why would you still farm? Look at our ten miles and eight townships, apart from Chenghu, you also heard that Which hunter has a better life? In my opinion, it''s not that the hunter makes money, it''s that our son-in-law has the ability."


    It''s just that Gu Mingde couldn''t understand why Dong Chenghu was so sad before he was so capable, neither of them thought about Gu Shuixiu, and subconsciously they didn''t think that Gu Shuixiu had such ability.


    After a busy day, Gu Shuixiu lay down tiredly, thinking that the next day was Dong Yunmei''s wedding day and she would get up early, so she went to sleep without saying anything, thinking about Zhao''s reaction today and the After reviewing Zhao Nizi''s expression, she felt more and more the importance of inviting a husband to the children at home.


    The next day was not yet bright, the Cuizhu Mountain was already brightly lit, Dong Yunmei got up early to wash, Gu Shuixiu put on her makeup, Cuixi combed her hair, and then put on her tailor-made wedding dress , and the gorgeous red headband, which is simply beautiful.


    Zhao Shi and the others were stunned, thinking it was an angel.


    Indeed, Dong Yunmei has such capital. She has a slender figure and beautiful facial features. If it wasn''t for her good looks, she would not have been chosen by the Wu family as a child bride for Wu Wencai. Coupled with the nursing care these days, her figure has become quite plump, and as soon as she dresses up a little, she immediately becomes a fairy in the eyes of Zhao and others.


    Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied when she saw Dong Yunmei in front of her. After she married Zuo''s family, Zuo Qingsong''s reaction after lifting the red headband was really exciting.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for the bridegroom to come to pick him up.


    In order to let Dong Yunmei enjoy a wedding without regrets, Zuo Qingsong specially made a sedan chair out of bamboo. Although it is simple, it is similar to the sedan chair in town with a little decoration. The sedan chair parked in front of the Cuizhu Mountain Mansion was so shocked that I didn''t know how to describe it.

 Chapter 118： An enviable wedding with a banquet

    Although the whole sedan chair is petite, it is absolutely not a problem to accommodate Dong Yunmei. The outside of the sedan chair is covered with red cloth, and some dragons and phoenixes are embroidered on it. hand.


    It was covered with red cloth. If it wasn''t for the four poles extending out of bamboo, no one would have been able to tell that this sedan chair was made of bamboo.


    It is reasonable for Zhao to be so shocked. The daughter of Caozi Village has never seen any sedan chair. More convenient. In addition, renting sedan chairs and hiring sedan chairmen are enough to rent three or four donkey carts.


    There is not a wealthy village in Panlong Town. Zhao has also seen the sedan chair used for marriage when he went to the town to sell things. top.


    With that, he turned his head to look at the people around him, Gu Shuixiu looked normal when he came out, except Gu Jing Wubo, the rest of the people, including a few children, were already too surprised.


    As soon as the auspicious time arrived, Dong Chenghu entered the backyard, Cuixi followed closely, and after a few happy words came out from the backyard, after Dong Chenghu responded, a moment later, there was another one on his back. Bride in a veil.


    When Zuo Qingsong saw Dong Yunmei''s appearance, the excitement in his eyes was almost unstoppable.


    Dong Chenghu calmly put Dong Yunmei into the sedan chair, patted Zuo Qingsong on the shoulder, and said solemnly: "I will hand over the eldest sister to you, if you dare to treat her bad..." After all, the clenched fist said everything.


    Zuo Qingsong assured: "Don''t worry, I will be Mei Er as a wife all my life."


    Under Dong Chenghu''s satisfied eyes, Dong Yunmei was carried away, the bearers were Dong Yi and Dong Xiao, of course, the main force was Dong Yi, and Dong Yunmei who carried 80 pounds together by them is absolutely nothing question.


    The sedan chair came out of Cuizhu Mountain, and the whole Cuizhu Mountain was completely quiet. Gu Shuixiu invited Zhao and others to help them with food. They also went to the groom''s official house to cheer up.


    The Zhao family and Gu Mingde had long wanted to see the inside of the village surrounded by the valley, and they could not wait to urge Gu Erniu and others to hurry up.


    Leading by Dong Chenghu, Gu Mingde, Gu Erniu and Dong Shan help to bring food, Zhao Shi and Zhao Nizi carry some small things, Gu Shuixiu hugs Dong Yuanxu, a few children quietly follow behind the adults, a group of people Headed out to the valley in a mighty way.


    Out of the grove, everyone was in trouble. There were too many people to carry them all at once, and they had to send food in time, but they were worried about leaving a few children here.


    In the end, it was decided that Dong Chenghu would first transport Gu Mingde, Gu Erniu and Dong Qingqing sisters and the food, and then come over to carry the rest.


    After crossing the river, Gu Shuixiu and the others found that Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu had disappeared, and only after asking did they realize that they were carrying food to advance to Zhuangzi.


    Zhao heard it without any ambiguity, and hurried to catch up.


    Zhuangzi was decorated with lanterns and red cloth at this time. Even in the quiet valley, he could feel a happy atmosphere.


    The Zhao family took the lead in Zhuangzi with a few things. As soon as they entered, the Zhao family was shocked. The area inside the Zhuangzi was much larger than Zhao''s expectation. The three large houses were very eye-catching in the Zhuangzi, except for The rest of the three villages are fertile or paddy fields.


    Zhao sighed, thinking, if all these fields were planted with grain, wouldn¡¯t they be able to eat for several years?


    The food was not enough for the whole family to chew. They went to the mountains to pick wild vegetables and fruits when they were young, and the boys went to catch pheasants and birds. Although there was not much meat, it was the only thing they ate when they were young. , I still can''t eat it several times a year.


    If their village had so many fields, their life would not be so difficult.


    Zhao walked to the house where Zuo Qingsong saw, there were many unknown mountain flowers planted in front of the house, and a row of small bamboos, these things Gu Shuixiu suggested, Zuo Qingsong also felt that the house was too simple After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s advice, he dressed up and raised the level of the house several times.


    Hao was in charge of greeting guests in the courtyard of Zuo''s house. As soon as she heard the movement, she knew that someone was coming from the Dong''s house, and came out with a smile and said happily: "This is not Sister Zhao! Come in and sit." Hao waited for Zhao to enter the door, only to find Zhao Nizi, who was not tall behind Zhao, with a hint of suspicion on his face, and immediately put the matter behind him.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Auntie, let''s take the food to the kitchen first, but now we''re worshipping the world?"


    Hao''s mouth was wide-eyed when she heard the words, "Bye bye, the auspicious time will be over by the time you come here, Cuixi is really nothing to say." Hao''s now Cuixi can be regarded as convinced, people can hold embroidery needles, hold a large pot and spoon, can deliver babies and be a happy mother. It is almost omnipotent, and a must for home travel!


    Gu Shuixiu snickered, she had long known that Cui liked to use her, otherwise she would not use her so much. When Cuixi grows old, she will let her retire at home and let a few children Serving, also considered all her efforts.


    Zhao was led by Mrs. Hao to a wine table in the courtyard to sit down. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t leave. After sitting down, Mrs. Zhao was still looking around the entire courtyard. The architectural style here is similar to that of Cuizhu Mountain. The yard is also excellent, it is a family smaller than Dong''s house, but it is definitely not a problem for four generations to live together.


    Hao saw the envy in Zhao''s eyes, and smiled lightly: "Our two houses are similar in construction, that is, the layout has changed a little, you can come and sit with me later. , we have two sons, the other two belong to my eldest son, and the other is to my younger son. Today, because my eldest daughter-in-law has a body, I can''t come here, so I will let her meet you later."


    Zhao stunned and nodded, still unable to extricate himself in his own thoughts, and soon Dong Shan and Dong Yi began to serve everyone. Cucumber salad, cold fungus, the second plate is casserole with fat chicken, the third plate is roasted roe deer legs, the fourth plate is stewed duck with mushrooms, the fifth plate is steamed sea fish, the sixth plate is vinegar-sliding fish, and the seventh plate is It''s fried meatballs, plate eight...


    A total of 16 dishes, 70% of the meat dishes, and 30% of the vegetarian dishes, although there are not many of each, but the two tables are exactly the same, enough for everyone.


    Don¡¯t talk about Zhao Nizi, even Gu Mingde and Zhao¡¯s family didn¡¯t know where to start when they saw these dishes. Such a sumptuous wedding banquet was the only thing they had ever seen in their life. Gu Mingde thinks that he will never again Can''t have such a good dinner.

 Chapter 119： In the bridal chamber, I came to Qins house as a guest

    With Uncle Qin''s order, everyone started to start. Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu and several children ate slowly and elegantly. Baoer formed a sharp contrast with them. The little guy took Desperately gnawing on a chicken leg with a satisfied look on his face, this is what ordinary children in the village should do, but compared with the other four children, even the youngest Zhang Junchi eats a hundred times more decently than Baoer.


    Zhao''s brows could not help frowning, she turned to look at Gu Shuixiu''s direction, and found that she was also elegant, and she could make people feel beautiful when she looked at it. On the other hand, Zhao Nizi, although He''s not as carefree as Bao''er, but he shrinks his arms and looks very petty.


    This time, Zhao''s appetite was greatly affected.


    During the period, Zuo Qingsong was pulled out of the wedding room by Dong Chenghu to toast with everyone. Fearing Zuo Qingsong''s power, Qin Chuan wanted to ridicule him in person.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled helplessly and shook her head, Hao said loudly, "Come on, everyone is going to the bridal chamber with me!"


    Dong Yunmei''s mood was tense, and she calmed down as the wedding room quieted down. Now hearing the roar of everyone from Yuanji Jin, her heart skipped a beat, and she immediately thumped. jumped up.


    Zuo Qingsong was pushed into the wedding room by Uncle Qin and others. When he entered the wedding room and saw the bride sitting on the bed, Zuo Qingsong''s vain feet finally stabilized a lot. Under the expectation of everyone, Zuo Qingsong picked up the weighing pole and approached Dong Yunmei, gently lifting the red headband.


    The moment she saw Dong Yunmei, Zuo Qingsong was dumbfounded and everyone was happy. Cuixi came forward at the right time and said, "The bride and the groom drink a cup of wine, and they will be together forever."


    The two picked up the wine glasses, Zuo Qingsong looked at Dong Yunmei and almost burned a hole in her, making Dong Yunmei dare not look him in the eye.


    After the two of them had a cup of wine, everyone was still lingering, Zuo Qingsong was angry and couldn''t get angry.


    Turning around, how can he profit without being hated by Big Brother Zuo?


    However, it is said that people have unlimited potential when they are in danger. Qin Chuan has already thought about it between the electric light and flint. He stretches out his hand to avoid looking at Zuo Qingsong. It looks like he is saying that he will not leave if he does not give money.


    Zuo Qingsong glared at Qin Chuan fiercely, took out a red envelope from his arms and handed it to Qin Chuan, Qin Chuan smiled and walked consciously.


    A few small ones followed suit, Zuo Qingsong spent seven or eight red envelopes all at once. After the children were withdrawn, the adults were left. It was obvious that the red envelopes could not send them away. Zuo Qingsong was helpless. Behind him, Dong Yunmei silently begged Gu Shuixiu not to embarrass Zuo Qingsong too much.


    Is my elbow turned out for a while? How is this possible? Gu Shuixiu cleared his throat and said, "Well, I''ll hang a small fruit on a silk thread. If Big Brother Zuo and Big Sister can eat it together, we will leave immediately."


    Everyone looked at Gu Shuixiu in confusion. After Gu Shuixiu took out the props, everyone was stunned. The fruit was as big as a thumb.


    The Zhao family, Hao family, Zhao Nizi and several people were blushing, but the men were hooked.


    Zhao Shi reacted and pulled Gu Shuixiu hard, "How can you bully your aunt like this, don''t you dare to look up without looking at your aunt?"


    Dong Yunmei quickly helped Gu Shuixiu, "Auntie is fine, Shuixiu just likes to play, it doesn''t matter."


    In the end, under the obscenity of conservative elders like Zhao Clan and Hao Clan, Gu Shuixiu was driven away by them before the game was completed.


    Even the entire wedding room was quiet, and the rest of the time and space were theirs.


    Hao led everyone out of Zuo¡¯s house, pointed to the house next to him, and said to Zhao: ¡°Sister Zhao, go to my house and sit, just in time to rest, Shuixiu is estimated to have more Deal with some things, not so fast to go back."


    Well, Gu Shuixiu is directing Dong Chenghu and his group to work, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao are in charge of collecting the dishes and washing dishes, Dong Chenghu and Qin Shan are in charge of cleaning up the tables and chairs, and cleaning the Zuo family¡¯s house, Mr. Zhao wanted to go up to help, but Mr. Hao pulled him away. There is no reason to let the guests help with the work.


    Zhao Nizi was at a loss when facing a group of strangers, Zhao called Zhao Nizi away by the way, and Baoer was with the other four children. After a day of getting along, Baoer and Dong Qingqing had already They played very well, and there was nothing to worry about when Gu Shuixiu watched them.


    Hao led Zhao into the main room and went to the kitchen to get some tea. At this time, Liu Yueyi came out of the room and came in through the back door of the main room. She saw Zhao and Zhao Nizi, and greeted him gracefully. Said: "Hello, auntie and sister."


    Just as Mr. Hao came in with tea, Liu Yueyi took the tea tray in Mrs. Hao''s hand and put it in front of a few people, showing everyone''s education.


    Zhao shi secretly observed Liu Yueyi''s behavior, and she was full of admiration. This eldest daughter-in-law of the Qin family has left them ten miles and eight townships in terms of behavior and education. Even the rich and famous in the town No one else''s young lady can compare, and they don''t know where the Qin family found such a daughter-in-law.


    Zhao thinks that Gu Daniu has not married yet, so she is very excited, and it is hard to say too much in front of Liu Yueyi.


    Hao asked Liu Yueyi to take Zhao Nizi to go for a walk in the courtyard at home, and sat down with Zhao to have a good tea and talk.


    When Liu Yueyi went out, Mrs. Zhao said: "Sister Hao, I really envy you for having such a daughter-in-law, and I don''t think she came from our farm family, she is more powerful than those daughter-in-laws. , looks good, if you have another son in one fell swoop, you will be happy, the more you talk about it, the more I envy you."


    Hao''s mouth was wide-open, but she kept saying nothing, but the smile in her eyes couldn''t deceive anyone.


    When Mrs. Zhao saw Qin Chuan before, she was tempted to marry Zhao Nizi to him, but after seeing Liu Yueyi, Mrs. Zhao suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth anymore. I also know that with a long-term sister-in-law like Liu Yueyi in front, Zhao Nizi will be looked down upon if she fails to marry into the Qin family.

 Chapter 120： Mrs. Zhao said sad things, Mrs. Hao’s past

    It''s just that the Zhao family didn''t know that Liu Yueyi was bought by the Qin family, and the Hao family was quite interested in Zhao Nizi.


    Hao shi seemed to be in a low mood after seeing Zhao compliment Liu Yueyi, so she turned the topic to Zhao Nizi, "I was too busy just now, so I didn''t ask you a good question, the little girl next to you Good face, I heard Shui Xiu say that she only has two younger brothers, this girl is..."


    Because Mr. Zhao was resting, he just sighed when Mrs. Hao mentioned Zhao Nizi, "This is the daughter of my parents'' brother, called Zhao Nizi, nine years old this year, and has a younger brother named Baoer, I am five years old this year, and when the earth moved, all the adults in the family were gone, so I left them to live with each other, so I couldn''t bear it, so I took over and raised them."


    Speaking of this, Zhao''s mood is even lower, and his face is more painful, "Our Zhaojia Village is in the inner mountains, which is poorer than Caozi Village, and every family is made of thatched cottages or adobes. Fang, although the water didn¡¯t reach there when the ground moved, the rain was not less at all, and the houses in the village collapsed. I am a brother like Nizi¡¯s father, the rest are only distant relatives, There are casualties in every household, who can take care of their brothers and sisters?"


    "So that''s how it is! She''s also a hard-working child." Hao now understands why Zhao Nizi always feels cautious and attentive to her, presumably because she is afraid of being driven away. So worried and cautious, Zhao Nizi''s fate can''t help reminding her of her own life experience.


    Hao was also born in a poor family, but their village did not make a living by farming and hunting, and mostly lived by picking herbs in the mountains. Her father was bitten by a poisonous snake while picking herbs Now, she died within a year. Her mother, a woman, could not make a living by picking herbs. After her mother died of overwork, her siblings died one after another. She was too hungry to go up the mountain to look for food, but she didn''t find anything. Thing passed out in the mountains and was finally rescued by the Qin family.


    How is it now.


    When Mrs. Zhao saw that Mrs. Hao was distracted, she had something in her heart and hesitated for a while and said to Mrs. Hao as if she had made up her mind: "I will not hide from you, our family was also very sad. Shui Xiu married Cheng Hu, and Daniel went to work at the county government office. Our family''s life gradually improved, but it was only compared with the people in the village. If we left the village, our family would be nothing.


    Now my two sons are not married yet, Daniel is sixteen years old, and has no plans to marry now, I am so anxious, Erniu is approaching the age, two children It''s almost the same, our husband and wife are also under a lot of pressure. If the new daughter-in-law enters the house, and these two children will be added to the family, I am afraid that there will be no safe life in the future. "


    No matter what kind of daughter-in-law Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu will marry in the future, Zhao Nizi and Zhao Baoer are not Gu family members. Daughter-in-law''s maiden family... Zhao only felt exhausted physically and mentally.


    Hao understands Zhao''s mood very well. She also has two sons. Fortunately, the eldest daughter-in-law does not have her parents'' family and is reasonable, so she feels more comfortable. The Zhao family is different. His two sons are similar in age. With the eldest son''s current ability, he will never marry an ordinary peasant girl. If the married daughter-in-law has ideas and ideas, then these two The life of a child is not easy.


    Miss Zhao''s heart changed, and after thinking for a while, she smiled at this Mrs. Zhao: "My youngest son is almost fourteen this year, because the eldest daughter-in-law is going to give birth this year, I have no idea. I plan to marry him a wife now, plus this kid is still childish, and he can''t be alone when we protect him. I want to let him experience for a few years, and then marry him a wife when he can be self-reliant. It happens to be your family. The niece is not very old. If you don''t mind, our family can get married.


    But I have a request, Nizi must be changed from her current appearance. Yueyi has been training these since she was born, and I don''t ask her to be the same as Yueyi. People are different from birth. As long as Nizi can treat people and things at half the level of Shuixiu, and to put it bluntly, she is generous and hearty, I have no problem with it. "


    Zhao''s heart skipped a beat. She thought that this matter was over, but she never thought that Hao would have such an idea. Isn''t it just to break Zhao Nizi''s temperament, she can teach Gu Shuixiu, Naturally, it can make Zhao Nizi become the second Gu Shuixiu. Zhao Shi didn''t know that Gu Shuixiu had changed the core. If she was the original Gu Shuixiu, no one would notice her even if she was thrown into the crowd.


    However, the hot-headed Zhao will not think about it so much. She only has one idea now, to train Zhao Nizi to be the way Hao asked. As long as Zhao Nizi is married to the Qin family, the future will be It will definitely not be sad. Besides, it will only wait three or four years at most. Even the new wife will not embarrass two children because of these three or four years.


    Zhao Shi figured out everything, and immediately and Hao Shi decided the marriage of Zhao Nizi and Qin Chuan.


    When the rest of the Qin family came back and found out about the news of the engagement between Hao and Zhao, it was like a bolt from the blue. Uncle Qin kept frowning and thinking deeply. Although he didn''t say anything, he looked dissatisfied. In this marriage, Qin Chuan jumped up directly, "Mother! Am I still your own? Why can my eldest brother choose his own daughter-in-law, and I will be decided by you inexplicably? I don''t agree!"


    With such a method, your sister-in-law was also chosen by your father, so why can''t I choose a daughter-in-law for you?"


    They are all imitated.


    Qin Shan sat on the side and kept his mouth shut. He had no say in this matter. Even if Qin Chuan cast a look for help, Qin Shan could only shake his head at him. It''s too deep, especially since he has already married a wife. If he opens his mouth, he might become cannon fodder.


    Qin Chuan saw that no one was helping him, his eyes were red with anger, and he said angrily: "Anyway, I don''t want to marry, I want to marry you and marry yourself!" ran back.

 Chapter 121： Im all for your own good, everyones reaction

    Hao was so angry that he chased after a few steps, but how could he catch up with Qinchuan who had quick legs and feet, and watched Qinchuan disappear from the door of the house, Hao suddenly slumped on the ground and howled. : "What kind of sin did I do! How did I give birth to such a stinky boy who poked my heart..."


    Uncle Qin and Qin Shan in the main room also looked gloomy, and they didn''t know whether they were dissatisfied with Qinchuan''s actions or dissatisfied with Hao''s private decision to marry Qinchuan.


    Hao wailed twice, but no one stepped forward to persuade her, when she turned her head and saw that Uncle Qin and Qin Shan were no longer in the main room, Hao was angry, but she didn''t think what she did The problem, even though Liu Yueyi is very good, she can kill all the daughters-in-law in Shili Baxiang in one second. Even Gu Shuixiu can''t match her appearance and behavior.


    But also because Liu Yueyi is too good, Hao always feels that she can''t talk to her, and Liu Yueyi doesn''t necessarily understand what she says, although Liu Yueyi is gentle and gentle, but Hao Shi just felt that there was no way to communicate. When she saw Zhao Nizi, she had no idea of ??marrying her as a daughter-in-law. Later, after hearing about Zhao Nizi''s life experience, Hao was moved.


    More importantly, Zhao Nizi is Gu Shuixiu''s cousin. If Qin Chuan marries Zhao Nizi, she will be considered as an in-law of the Dong family. The Hao family is very optimistic about the Dong family. Take care of Qin Chuan.


    As for Qin Shan, the Hao family is not worried. With a daughter-in-law like Liu Yueyi, and Liu Yueyi''s dowry, coupled with Qin Shan''s own abilities, their family doesn''t have to worry about Hao at all.


    Pity the parents in the world. Although Hao is selfish, he mainly considers the future of Qinchuan. If it is Qin Shan, even if he disagrees with this marriage, he will not be as angry as Qin Chuan. It can be seen that Qin Chuan was really spoiled by them.


    Hao was very worried, and she didn''t get everyone''s understanding or comfort, which made her very frustrated. When she returned to the room, she found that Uncle Qin was already sitting there, apparently waiting for her.


    As soon as Uncle Qin saw Hao entering the room surprisingly calm, he asked indifferently, "Why did you choose such a daughter-in-law for Chuaner? I just met that Zhao Nizi, Cowardly, they can''t support a home at all."


    Hao''s heart that had calmed down was turbulent when Uncle Qin asked such a question, he suddenly turned around and closed the door, walked quickly to Uncle Qin, and said excitedly: "I do this It''s not for his own good! Zhao Nizi is only nine years old now. Besides, I have already agreed with the Zhao family sisters. The premise of Chuan''er marrying Zhao Nizi is that Zhao Nizi wants to get rid of this small family problem. Zhao sister promises me .


    Let''s see again in four years, if Zhao Nizi really changed, why don''t I marry her as my daughter-in-law? With in-laws like the Dong family, and the fields we bought for him, if he can practice his hunting skills, will the boy have a hard time in the future? "


    Uncle Qin admits that they can live a good life now thanks to the Dong family. If there is no reminder from the Dong family, maybe their family would have suffered during the earthquake. , he said nothing to the Dong family.


    Uncle Qin was still full of righteous indignation when he saw Mrs. Hao. You don''t know how good people are, so you couldn''t help laughing. He pulled Mrs. Hao to sit beside him without saying a word. Mrs. Hao struggled twice. , or sat down along the steps of Uncle Qin.


    "It''s an old husband and wife, why are you angry? Chuan''er has been spoiled by us and has a bad temper. I''ll talk about him later, so don''t be angry with him anymore You are right! As long as Zhao Nizi''s temperament changes, it will be a good marriage."


    Hao got the approval of Uncle Qin, and she felt a lot more at ease. As long as Uncle Qin agreed with her, no matter what happened to Qin Chuan, she could not escape this marriage.


    The Qin family, who had gone far and finally calmed down, had another turmoil.


    At this time, the Zuo family beside it was quiet and quiet. The huge Zuo family now has only two married couples. The two are busy with the wedding night, so naturally they have no time to pay attention to Qin who is jumping around. Family.


    When Zhao shi led Zhao Nizi away from Qin''s house, the gloom was swept away, and her face was full of smiles from the heart. In the valley, Zhao shi did not tell Zhao Nizi to marry her, including Gu Shuixiu do not know.


    Everyone just felt that Zhao''s mood was not right, and Gu Shuixiu even wondered if Zhao''s menopause had arrived, why are you so moody?


    When everyone returned to Cuizhu Mountain, Mrs. Zhao cheerfully announced the news of Zhao Nizi''s engagement in front of everyone. Not to mention how shocked Zhao Nizi was, Gu Shuixiu and the others were stupid.


    Everyone knows what Zhao Nizi looks like, and she can''t figure it out at all. What does Hao see in Zhao Nizi? Would you agree to this marriage?


    When everyone was at a loss, Zhao added: "Sister Hao said, Nizi''s temperament needs to be changed, I have thought about it, and I will bring it with me for the next four years. Teach her well and try to teach her to be like Shuixiu, Sister Hao will definitely have nothing to say."


    Gu Shuixiu spit out a sip of tea like this, Gu Erniu also choked on the fruit, coughed a few times and looked at Zhao in dissatisfaction, "Mother! You didn''t dream, right? Why? Talk nonsense!"


    "Pfft!" Gu Mingde couldn''t hold back his laughter, he also felt that Zhao Shi seemed to be hysterical, why did he say unrealistic words.


    Let''s not say that Zhao Nizi is not Gu Shuixiu, they can''t find a girl as good as his Shuixiu, even if they were called the best girl before in their village, Gu Zhuzhu Without Gu Shuixiu, this Zhao Nizi is already nine years old. Even if Zhao has the ability to reach the sky, it is impossible to completely reverse Zhao Nizi''s temperament. Some things have already entered the bones.


    The reaction of everyone deeply stimulated Zhao Shi, Zhao Shi wanted to refute, but she didn''t know how to refute, and said in a fit of anger: "Anyway, I made a decision for Sister Hao, and I must teach Nizi to be her. A satisfied daughter-in-law, even if she can''t compare with Shui Xiu, can''t be inferior to other girls in the village."


    Gu Mingde nodded after laughing, "This request is more realistic, and you don''t think about it if it becomes a water show." After Gu Mingde finished speaking, he turned to look at Zhao Nizi, and said with a serious face: " Girl, your aunt has done so much for you, and you have to fight for yourself! You saw it just now that the conditions of the Qin family are not worse than ours, even better than ours. If you can get the approval of your future mother-in-law, you will be successful. If you marry in, you will end up with the rest of your life.


    "

 Chapter 122： Upbringing issues, Gu Shuixiu took the lead

    Gu Mingde said this in front of everyone, as a promise to Zhao Nizi, even if Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu married a daughter-in-law in the future, the daughter-in-law who married into the house could not have any opinion on the care of Zhao Baoer in the Gu family.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to the Gu family, but she was thinking about it. She originally planned to help Zhao to raise two children, and it would be good to send some food and money occasionally, but now It seems that it is impossible. Since Zhao Nizi and Qin Chuan are engaged, they will definitely marry into the Qin family in the future.


    The relationship between the Qin family was embarrassing. No matter what the purpose was, Gu Shuixiu had to face up to Zhao Nizi''s upbringing now.


    Niu is there for support, and I can cooperate with him to make a small business. When the time comes, I will let Nizi help out, and I can get her to exercise with more contact with outsiders."


    Gu Shuixiu planned to produce salt by herself, not just for her own convenience, she was thinking of using the salt for business, but instead of smuggling, she used a lot of salt to make snacks.


    The Zhao family doesn''t know what medicine Gu Shuixiu sells in the gourd, and she doesn''t understand the business. From Gu Shuixiu''s words, she draws several conclusions. First, Gu Shuixiu is willing to keep two children , and intends to have Cuixi come to train Zhao Nizi, the Zhao family is very clear about Cuixi''s origin, so he is happy to see this. Second, Gu Shuixiu intends to go to Zhishui County to do business, but still wants to cooperate with Gu Daniu, which means that their family has to make money again.


    Zhao Zhao was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth and nodded desperately. Gu Mingde was really speechless about Zhao''s virtue. He shook his head and didn''t look at Zhao''s stupidity. He turned to look at Gu Shuixiu, his eyes were full of worries , "Shuixiu, what business are you going to do? You have to know that it is not very peaceful outside. If there is no backstage, this business will be envied by people. If it can''t be done, it will lose money. Farming and hunting at home is cost-effective.¡±


    Gu Mingde is all based on Gu Shuixiu''s interests. In his opinion, Gu Shuixiu''s life is very good now. And in his opinion, Dong Chenghu is not a business material.


    If you say that Gu Mingde is different from Zhao, it can be seen from the two people''s reactions that Zhao is a standard village woman with long hair and short knowledge. , the worries and entanglements are all small things that are big sesame seeds, and you can only see the surface or one-sidedness when looking at the problem, but Gu Mingde highlights the knowledge of the head of the family, and his words are not at the same level as Zhao''s.


    Gu Shuixiu sometimes can''t help but think, Gu Mingde usually doesn''t care about Zhao, is it because he knows Zhao''s problem well?


    Zhao Zhao was still very happy, Gu Mingde¡¯s words seemed to pour cold water on her, and now Zhao has woken up from her fantasy, although she loves money very much, But she didn''t want Gu Shuixiu to take risks, and without waiting for Gu Shuixiu to open her mouth, she persuaded: "Shuixiu, why don''t we stop doing business, Zhishui County is far away from us, and it''s not convenient for you to do business. It is better to guard this green bamboo mountain, and Chenghu occasionally hunts, which is better than anything else.


    Listen to my mother, we don¡¯t want riches and nobility, we just want to live in peace, the world is too chaotic now, although I didn¡¯t go out, but I heard from the people who came back from the village that as long as you wear clothes on the road People who are a little better will be robbed. Now everyone dares not go out alone. They all go in groups with donkey carts. Every time they go out, they must ask a few men to accompany them to be safe. "


    Gu Shuixiu saw the deep unease and worry in Zhao Shi''s eyes, she smiled knowingly and reassured: "Mother, I am not an impulsive person, if things are not sure, I will not I did. Besides, there are still three servants in our family. If you push Dong Yi over there, who would dare to think about me?"


    Zhao shi looked at Dong Yi, who had been rehabilitated by a tall man and a top two. Although he was still worried, he didn''t say anything anymore. From before to now, Gu Shuixiu has never done it. Zhao shi has nothing to say about the things that make them worry.


    Gu Mingde sighed deeply, "Since you have made up your mind, Dad won''t say anything more, just keep safety in mind!"


    Under the eager eyes of Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi, Gu Shuixiu nodded unconsciously.


    Gu''s family stayed in Cuizhu Mountain for one night, and they had to go home early the next morning. Zhao Baoer heard that Zhao''s family wanted to leave him in Cuizhu Mountain and cried and wanted to go with Zhao''s family , but Zhao Nizi wants to stay here to study with Cuixi, with her aunt on one side and her sister on the other. The poor little person is in a tangle for the first time, holding Zhao Shi in one hand and Zhao Nizi in the other, look at Looking here and there, the watery eyes are wet, and it is distressing to look at.


    Zhao also wanted to take Zhao Baoer away, but remembering Zhao Baoer''s performance yesterday, Zhao knew in her heart that only by keeping Zhao Baoer here and letting Gu Shuixiu come to nurture it would it be possible for this child to become excellent , Zhao Baoer is not Zhao Nizi, but in the future, she will be alone and become the hope of their Zhao family. She must not be soft-hearted.


    In the end, Zhao Baoer finally let him go and promised to stay in Cuizhu Mountain, but the little guy''s tears kept falling silently, watching Zhao''s figure disappear and still stubbornly standing in the original place To see Cui Xi sighed.


    From today onwards, these two children will also study with her.


    Now Cuixi has a lot of things to do, not only to take care of Dong Yuanxu, but also to take time to teach Dong Qingqing sisters two embroidery work, in addition to work, to adjust the etiquette of several children. Gu Shuixiu saw that she was very satisfied with Cuixi in her eyes, but there was no expression on her face.


    She made up her mind that when they go to Zhishui County to do business, she will buy two more maids to share with Cuixi and let her take care of the children.


    It is also today that Dong Chenghu sent Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou to Zuo¡¯s house. From now on, Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou will only study at Cuizhu Mountain and Cuixi in the next day, and almost every other time. All stay at the left house.


    The two playmates couldn''t get used to it for a while.

 Chapter 123： To make salt, go to Zhishui County

    Zhao Nizi has a dull temperament. She only knows how to work hard. Zhang Xingchi will not take the initiative to play with her. Zhao Baoer is one or two years younger than him, and Zhao Baoer does not understand what he says. The two haven''t run in well, and they don''t know what to play.


    Zhang Xingchi was extremely depressed and began to play with Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu was having fun. He had a small face and would laugh at anyone who made fun of him. Not to mention how cute he was, he used to like to tease him occasionally.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Zhang Xingchi was bored, but she would not take the initiative to ask, thinking that the matter of finding a husband for the children would be put on the agenda.


    Crazy, crazy screaming, the cicadas are about to pierce the eardrums.


    It will bloom after a while.


    The weather is very suitable for Gu Shuixiu''s salt production plan.


    She has already told Dong Chenghu the general process of making salt. Although they were busy with Dong Yunmei''s marriage during this time, Dong Chenghu would still find time to go to the seaside to get the small salt farm for drying salt.


    In a salt field, the sea salt precipitated after exposure to the sun is what Gu Shuixiu needs.


    Although the sea salt can''t be compared with the modern fine salt, it is much better than the sea salt of this era, because the salt-making process of this era does not have a second process.


    Why Gu Shuixiu knew it was because she had seen and tasted the taste of sea salt. Now the salt sold outside is all coarse grains, and there are many impurities in it. The taste is salty and a bit bitter. It looks like it has not been processed and purified.


    Dong Chenghu was completely stunned when he saw the coarse salt precipitated in the salt field for the first time. He originally just followed Gu Shuixiu''s intention to make her happy, but he didn''t think that Gu Shuixiu''s method could make salt. , Besides, if making salt is so simple, why should the court control it?


    But when crystals really appeared in the salt field, Dong Chenghu didn''t know what to say. He suddenly felt that Shui Xiu was omnipotent. This unreal feeling made him suddenly Suddenly, he lost his sense of security, for fear that Gu Shuixiu would disappear as soon as he turned around.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know Dong Chenghu''s true thoughts. She just combined the knowledge of chemistry she had learned in the past with her previous life''s knowledge, and held the mentality of trying it out.


    With a successful start, the rest is much easier. The process of salt making by the couple did not let the third person know, and the others did not know that the couple dared to make sea salt in private.


    A place that no one else can easily get in.


    More than half of the thanks have been made, and some are slim and swaying in the wind. When all the lotus flowers are thanked, the lotus seeds and lotus roots can be harvested.


    Gu Shuixiu planned to take this time to go to Zhishui County with a sack of salt and Dong Chenghu, and this time even the family''s donkey cart was dispatched.


    Gu Shuixiu gave the child to Cuixi to take care of, this time only Gu Shuixiu and his wife, Dong Yi and Dong Xiao were the only ones who went out. Guaranteed.


    When passing through Caozi Village, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu did not go in, but went straight to the town, rushing all the way, and finally arrived in Zhishui County four days later.


    The old way, the couple went to the county government to meet Gu Daniu. Now Gu Daniu is more calm and sophisticated than before. He is only sixteen years old, but he is in his twenties. It can be seen that the county government is really a place for tempering people.


    Gu Daniu was very happy with the arrival of Gu Shuixiu and his wife, but this time he did not ask for leave to take them out, but led them to the yard where he lived.


    , as long as the county government agrees to release people, it will be fine.


    Gu Daniu led them to a small room, except for a bed and a cabinet, there was a small square table, there were four chairs beside the square table, there was no extra space I put things, but the room is very clean and tidy, and it is comfortable to live in.


    Gu Daniu poured a glass of water for the two of them and said with a smile: "Sister, I''m so happy that you came to see me, how is the family now? You can take two more days off every month, I have already agreed with the steward, and now I will take a rest together when the autumn harvest is over, and go back to help my parents collect food."


    Gu Daniu smiled, losing the shrewdness and wit of the past, "How can I take such a rest, it''s just that I don''t take the rest that I should have throughout the year, and now that I''ve been promoted, it doesn''t count Excessive, besides, this is the first year, and the manager has to let it go. By the way, are you here on a special trip to see me?"


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes indecently, "You think your sister has nothing to do? She even came here to see you! I have something I want to discuss with you. Your brother-in-law and I plan to Doing business in the county, want to rent a shop, ask if you have any good suggestions, and we plan to cooperate with you.


    After the autumn harvest, I will let Nizi and Dong Yi come over to help watch the store, Nizi is in charge of the big and small matters in the store, Dong Yi is only responsible for the safety of the store, he will not shoot if no one finds fault , it''s all up to you here. "


    Gu Daniu was confused by what Gu Shuixiu said, and couldn''t fully digest her meaning, "Wait, eldest sister, you said you want to do business with me? Do you want me to help manage it? "


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s nod, Gu Daniu shook his head desperately, "Sister, please forgive me, where am I supposed to do business? It''s not a problem for you to look at me."

 Chapter 124： Cooperative business, rental shop

    Gu Shuixiu gave him a look of hating iron and steel, and took a sip of tea: "It''s impossible for your brother-in-law and I to stay in Zhishui County, we''ll be all over the place once this store opens. If you want to withdraw, you will have to wait for the money every year in the future.


    I have been staying in the store, and there are still Nizi and Dong Yi in it. I will invite another clever little Er and two helpers, so you can rest assured. "


    Gu Daniu is divided, and he is asking for the second and the help of the cook, what business is the big sister trying to do? The shop is so big, what if I can''t get it back?


    Gu Shuixiu did not continue to talk nonsense with Gu Daniel, nor did she tell Gu Daniel what business she was going to do, so Gu Daniel agreed to her arrangement in a confused way.


    Then, the couple took Dong Yi and Dong Xiao to find the middleman that Gu Daniu said. Generally, the business of buying and selling and leasing has to go through the middleman and find it by themselves. Couldn''t find a suitable store.


    Several people turned around in the alley, and finally stopped in front of a half-new house. Not like those who do business and open shops, but they are much better than those peasants.


    Dong Xiao stepped forward and knocked on the door. After a while, a middle-aged man came out and opened the door. When he saw Shuixiu and his party, he didn''t know them, so he guessed their purpose and politely took them away. After entering the door, the middle-aged man asked, "Do you want to buy or sell a house or a shop?"


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu, the corner of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth rose slightly, gave Dong Chenghu a soothing look, and then said to the middle-aged man: "We need to rent a shop, it doesn''t need to be too big, enough to accommodate a counter And six tables will do, plus a kitchen and pantry would be better. It would be nice to have a backyard lounge room.¡±


    The middle-aged man didn''t even blink at Gu Shuixiu''s many demands. In their business, he heard a lot of strange demands from customers. Gu Shuixiu''s demands were only average.


    The middle-aged man went through Gu Shuixiu''s request in his mind, flipped through a booklet from time to time, and then said, "Madam, what are your requirements for the location of the store?"


    Gu Shuixiu was shocked, she forgot to mention, "Of course, the more prosperous the place, the better, but safety comes first, you know the world is not peaceful, I don''t want to do business You have to guard against these things every day.¡±


    The middle-aged man expressed his understanding, "According to your requirements, there are three suitable stores, one is on the main street of the county, the most prosperous, and the store is larger, in addition to the counter, it can hold ten There is a table, a kitchen and a washroom in the backyard, and a small yard with four partial rooms, which can accommodate people. This shop was originally a restaurant, but unfortunately the owner is not a businessman. He has been losing money for three years. I plan to rent out the shop and return to my hometown to farm.


    The second store is on the street behind the main street. Although it is not as prosperous as the main street, there are still a lot of people. This store is smaller than the previous one, and it can hold six tables. There is a kitchen in the backyard and a small yard with two side rooms. A small yard can be built as a shed as a washroom, and a partial room can be used for people.


    The last room is on the opposite side of the street from the second room. The flow of people is similar to the second room. This room is the same size as the first room, but the backyard is larger. There are six partial rooms.


    In general, the first store has the best location and the store is not small, so the rent is the most expensive. Although the last store is the largest, the rent is less than the first store. "


    Gu Shuixiu went through the middleman''s words in her heart, and thought about it, "How is the rent for the three shops calculated?"


    The middle-aged man heard Gu Shuixiu''s question and probably knew that the deal could be done, and answered more sincerely: "The first store costs 4 taels of silver a month, one payment a year, and a one-time payment. Forty-eight taels; the rent of the second shop is 22 taels a month, and it is also paid once a year, 24 taels a year, and the last one is 3 taels a month, and 36 taels a year.


    I don''t know what your wife wants to do? "The middle-aged man looked inquisitively. In his opinion, these rents are nothing to rich people, but it is definitely a huge sum of money for ordinary people. In addition, the world is not peaceful now, and business is not easy to do. The rent of the shop refused to drop, and he hadn''t made an order for a long time.


    Gu Shuixiu was still indifferent and did not respond to the inquiry of the middle-aged man, but she thought about it. Of the three stores, the first one was undoubtedly the best, but that one There are also the most refugees and beggars on the street. If the store opens, it will have to deal with the begging of these people. She is in business and not a shantang, so she can''t help them every day. It is better to choose the other two.


    , but the two rooms are obviously not enough, and the second room does not have a kitchen, which makes Gu Shuixiu very dissatisfied, so it seems that he can only choose the third room.


    Having made up her mind, Gu Shuixiu no longer hesitated and smiled lightly, "Would you like to take us to see this third store? Start work, but I want to say one thing first, we are doing business, the layout of this store may not be what we want, if we redecorate it then it should be fine, right?"


    "No problem, this lady please come with me."


    The middle-aged man took the lead, Gu Shuixiu and the others followed behind him, driving the donkey cart slowly towards the shop.


    When a few people arrived at the store, they found that many stores were closed nearby, and only a few stores were still open. It stands to reason that this location is also good, why there are no restaurants.


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s questioning, the middle-aged man sighed: "There are originally three restaurants on this street, one is a restaurant, one is a pastry shop, and the other is a noodle shop, this is not a county. A large number of refugees entered, and some would rush into the store when they were very hungry. These food stores bore the brunt of their goals. They were all small businesses. How could they stop the aggressive refugees? The shopkeepers of these stores were so troubled they closed their doors.


    However, these shops are not going to be sold or rented out. They also want to reopen when there are fewer refugees in the county. "


    "How do you know?" Gu Shuixiu thought in a trance that the middle-aged man was a know-it-all, but he even knew what his plans were.

 Chapter 125： Renovating the shop, falling flowers

    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "We do this, only if there is any change in the shop, we have to inquire about it. If anyone wants to sell it, we must hurry to the door."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded clearly, but she admired the middle-aged man in her heart.


    Several people looked inside and out of the shop, Gu Shuixiu was satisfied, and decided to buy the shop happily, but it was only for the rent, but Gu Shuixiu started to grind people again.


    After several communications, the rent of the shop was finally reduced from thirty-six taels a year to thirty-two taels a year, and the owner of the shop would not say anything, if it weren¡¯t for Gu Shuixiu¡¯s agreement I paid the rent for one year in full, and said that the rent would be renewed. The owner of the shop said that he would not agree to lower the price.


    After the documents were signed, Gu Shuixiu took the lead in going to the backyard of the store to pick a side room close to the kitchen and designated it as a firewood room and utility room, and at the same time let Dong Chenghu, Dong Yi and Dong Xiao start work together , Dig a cellar in this partial house, this cellar is mainly used to avoid danger.


    Gu Shuixiu always felt that the county town was not as safe as Cuizhu Mountain. Once there was turmoil in the county town, Gu Daniu and Zhao Nizi could also take shelter in this cellar for a while.


    In addition, in addition to digging the cellar, Gu Shuixiu also had to clean up the shop a little, and then went to the blacksmith shop to order eight cauldrons, and built ten stoves in the kitchen. Set up a large pot, the other two, one for boiling water, and one for standby. Tables, chairs, etc. should be fully prepared, including pen, ink, paper and inkstone for accounting, which are indispensable.


    After the shop was ready, Gu Shuixiu took Dong Chenghu and the others to the village near the county seat, and talked with the village chief about buying chickens, ducks and eggs.


    That''s right, Gu Shuixiu''s business is salt chicken, salt-smoked eggs, and salted duck. She originally wanted to get a salt chicken tire, but this thing never appeared in Liang Chao. , If Gu Shuixiu sells this thing, he will not be criticized for being cruel or something. In order to live a safe life in the future, Gu Shuixiu has no choice but to give up selling salt chicken tires.


    The salt chicken has never appeared in this dynasty. The main reason is that the salt is too expensive. No one would use so much salt for food, because no one thought of it, Gu Shuixiu There is a way to make money.


    It''s just that this salt chicken can''t be called salt chicken if it is really launched.


    So Gu Shuixiu named her salted chicken salted chicken, which is seasoned with special spices and fumigated with salt.


    After the shop was busy, Gu Shuixiu went to Renyazi again. This time the Renyazi was different from the last time. Gu Shuixiu briefly stated her requirements and finally bought it. Two little girls and a servant.


    The two little maids are about fourteen years old, one looks like a normal farmer, her skin is a little dark from the sun, very simple, and the other maid has been there since she was a child The big family is the maid, and the big family sells them after they are defeated.


    Gu Shuixiu would like this maid mainly because she can read and has good manners No problem, these two maids will be responsible for helping Cuixi to work in the future, and sharing the work on Cuixi''s hand will also free Cuixi.


    Gu Shuixiu named the two of them Luo Ying Fun, Luo Ying was the darker little girl, and Fun was the literate little girl.


    The other little servant is called Cheng Hai. The reason why Gu Shuixiu likes him is that he is literate and smart. Such a person can be sent to the store as a second boy with a little training. Gu Shuixiu wasn''t afraid that he would turn out his palms because of the betrayal.


    After finishing this, Gu Shuixiu led the crowd back to the house. The shops on the county side were locked for a while, and when they went back to finish the autumn harvest, the shops would open.


    On the way back, because there were three more people, the team grew a lot, and outsiders dared not pay their attention. The first time the three newly bought servants went to Cuizhu Mountain, like the others, they were shocked, and then they were overjoyed. As long as they did not make mistakes in such a place, they could spend the rest of their lives here in peace.


    From the master''s point of view, what she needs is that the servant has a stable and loyal heart.


    After returning to Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Chenghu continued to be busy making salt, storing enough sea salt for the consumption in the store in winter, Dong Yi and others all went to the fields to help with the work, a few people worked together, no two The sky will harvest the rice in the field, and the next step is drying and threshing. There are seven servants in total, and four of them are laborers. Gu Shuixiu is not at all worried that the autumn harvest will be delayed.


    On Dong Chenghu''s side, after the salt field was exposed to the sun for a period of time, sea salt was precipitated in the two salt ponds. Dong Chenghu packed up the sea salt in the two salt fields and put water in again.


    After all the grains from Cuizhu Mountain entered the granary, Gu Shuixiu finally found time to ask about Zhao Nizi and Zhao Baoer.


    Gu Shuixiu explained to Cuixi before she went to Zhishui County, trying to make Zhao Nizi literate during this time, and not trying to recognize too much, but her name is also about salt chicken and numbers Remember all the words you will use.


    These two children did nothing during this period of time, they just learned to read with Cuixi.


    Fortunately, Zhao Nizi knows how to work hard. Although she is not very talented, she is better than being obedient and obedient. Her ingenious brain is stunned to engrave all these words in her mind, but she can''t write it yet .


    Gu Shuixiu knew that these things couldn''t be rushed, and it happened that Chenghai Binfen was also literate. When the time came, let Chenghai and Binfen go to the county town together, and let Binfen teach Zhao Nizi to read and write. Colorful transferred back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Everyone has no opinion on Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement. After that, Gu Shuixiu quickly took Dong Chenghu, Dong Yi, Zhao Nizi, Binfen, and Chenghai to Zhishui County, and also brought the chickens and ducks raised in Cuizhu Mountain. Twenty or thirty were taken away.


    Zhao Nizi left this time, Zhao Baoer did not pester her to let her go like Zhao left last time, although her eyes were full of reluctance, but she held back her tears, Zhao Baoer always I remember what Cuixi and Dong Shan told him during this time - he is the only male in the Zhao family, and he will support his sister in the future, so he can no longer be willful and foolish.

 Chapter 126： Fragrance in Ten Miles, produced by Liu Yueyi

    Zhang Xingchi followed Zhao Baoer and patted him on the shoulder like a little adult. Their fates are so similar, the only difference is that one is a natural disaster and the other is a man-made disaster.


    Zhao Baoer at least has aunts and uncles like Zhao and Gu Mingde to take care of them, but he doesn''t know if there are other relatives in the Zhang family, and he doesn''t dare to ask Uncle Dong and Aunt Xiu to inquire.


    After Gu Shuixiu and his party left, Cuizhu Mountain became even more deserted. Zuo Qingsong brought his two children to study every day, and asked Cuixi if he needed any help. When they get the prey, they will also send it over, saying that it is a tooth sacrifice for the children, but the children can eat as much as they can, and the rest is not for their servants.


    Cui Xi and Dong Shan knew that this was Zuo Qingsong''s kindness, and they did their best to serve the little masters.


    Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao also come here from time to time, occasionally to deliver food, occasionally to chat with Cuixi, the main topic is all about Liu Yueyi, and now Liu Yueyi''s stomach is slowly getting bigger, Seeing that she was about to give birth, Mrs. Hao was even more nervous than Liu Yueyi, fearing that something might go wrong, and talking to Cuixi would calm her restless heart.


    Cuixi went to Qin''s house a few times because of Hao''s reasons, mainly to touch Liu Yueyi''s fetal position and say something to appease the Qin family.


    A store in Zhishui County opened quietly, Gu Shuixiu named the store Xiangpiao Shili, and those who didn¡¯t know it thought it was selling rouge gouache.


    Some people went in and asked curiously. It turned out to be selling salted chicken and salted duck. Everyone has never eaten salted chicken or salted duck. As a result, after taking the first bite, I couldn''t stop. When I came back to my senses, I realized that I had eaten all the chickens by myself. The chickens weighed three or four kilograms. I actually ate them all by myself. The guests who have been there feel incredible, and everyone will take one away after eating.


    A salted chicken is only fifty cents, and a salted duck is only sixty cents, which is really nothing to a small rich family.


    At the end of the first day of business, Gu Shuixiu did an inventory. He bought 80 salted chickens, 60 salted ducks, and 100 salted eggs for two cents apiece. Eighty coins, the total turnover is seven taels, nine hundred and sixty cents, almost eight taels of silver.


    This is the first day of trial operation, and they have not done any publicity, so after deducting the cost, they can probably earn four or five taels, which is quite impressive.


    In the next noon, Gu Shuixiu actually saw Gu Daniu in the store, Gu Daniu said with a smile: "Sister, your salty chicken is hot now, yesterday our county ya master came to you After eating here, I brought one back to the county magistrate, but today the county magistrate actually called for salted chicken.


    As soon as the county magistrate said he wanted to eat it, other people also followed suit and said to buy it. I simply volunteered to buy it. In total, I wanted twenty salted chickens, ten salted ducks, and fifty salted eggs. As far as the price is concerned, I have already agreed with the arresters that your safety will be guaranteed by them in the future. "


    Gu Shuxiu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth, and he wouldn¡¯t really charge at the original price as Gu Daniu said, not only gave Gu Daniu a 20% discount, but also packaged a few more Salt chicken, let Gu Daniu bring it back to those catching fast.


    Gu Daniu praised Gu Shuixiu for being a good man before leaving.


    Zhao Nizi has been helping in the lobby for the past two days. She was timid and restrained, but Gu Shuixiu wanted her to entertain guests. Once there is a first time, there will be a second time. Now Zhao Nizi has gradually adapted to and When an outsider speaks, he will no longer stutter as soon as he opens his mouth as he did on the first day, but his voice is still too low, which needs to be improved.


    In the evening, she has to learn how to read and write with FunFun, and learn how to keep accounts with Gu Shuixiu. In just a few days, Zhao Nizi felt like she was a new born.


    Whenever she tries to do a good job, Gu Shuixiu will always praise her and give her more motivation. Under such a virtuous circle, Zhao Nizi spent more than a month learning simple She does bookkeeping, and she also writes a few words at the same time, which is crooked and not good-looking, but you can still see what she is writing.


    Now that the fragrance of ten miles has stabilized, Gu Shuixiu plans to go back in two days.


    Dong Yi and Chenghai have been resident in Shilixiangxiang since then. Zhao Nizi is the shopkeeper of Shilixiangxiang. Although the shopkeeper is not very good at it now, it can be seen that this girl is working very hard. With the arresting guard, Gu Daniu came to check every now and then. If there is still a big mess, then Gu Shuixiu staying here will not help.


    After arranging things, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu left, not seeing her precious son for so long, Gu Shuixiu was going crazy thinking about it.


    The two hurried back to Cuizhu Mountain non-stop, only to find that Dong Yuanxu, this little guy, was looking at them with unfamiliar eyes, Gu Shuixiu was so sad, she made up her mind to take Dong Yuanxu for a few days, perhaps because of the mother and son By nature, Dong Yuanxu and Gu Shuixiu started sticking to her after getting along for a long time, calling her mother inarticulately, and Gu Shuixiu''s heart melted when she heard it.


    For a few days, Gu Shuixiu was worried that it would be inconvenient for Cuixi to cross the river when the snow was heavy, so she asked Cuixi to live in Qin''s house in advance, and took the ginseng with him, so that it could come in handy when it was useful.


    Fortunately, the first snow in winter did not fall heavily. On the night when the snow stopped, Liu Yueyi''s stomach began to flare up. Although the fetal position was a little wrong, it was much better than before. Cui Xi delivered the baby With rich experience, he calmly asked Mr. Hao to prepare hot water scissors, while he sat in the delivery room, rubbing Liu Yueyi''s stomach from time to time and talking to her.


    To prevent her from screaming and wasting her energy because of the pain, when the cervix was about to open, Cuixi forced the fetus to straighten up, Liu Yueyi almost fainted from the pain, the fetus turned straight, her head immediately After entering the birth canal, the child was born within three quarters of an hour, but the child''s head was squeezed a little sharply by the birth canal.


    Before Liu Yueyi passed out, she looked at the baby''s head and was worried.


    Cuixi smiled and picked up the child, held it in her arms, and said through the door of the delivery room: "Congratulations, Mr. Qin, Mrs. Qin gave birth to a son, five jins and five taels, mother and son. Safety."


    There was a moment of silence outside, and then Qin Shan laughed out loud.

 Chapter 127： Wash three, go home on New Years Eve

    Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei have been guarding the Qin family since they received news from the Qin family. The family did not know that Liu Yueyi had given birth to a son until Cuixi returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Having a son in this dynasty means you have a firm position. When this child was born, not only Liu Yueyi was relieved, but the Dong family and the Zuo family were also overjoyed.


    Gu Shuixiu called Luoying and asked her to go to the livestock pen to catch two old hens, two old female ducks, and two large white geese, and then went to the house''s greenhouse to pick some green vegetables and brown sugar at home Some, in addition to pack a happy money for the child, it is also decent to collect six kinds of gifts.


    The ritual of washing three is ready.


    When Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi arrived in the valley, they realized that Dong Yunmei had prepared similar gifts. The difference was that she brought pheasants, hares, and six river fish. Not long after catching, plus a pack of red envelopes, there were exactly four items. Although there were two fewer items than Gu Shuixiu''s, what the mother desperately needed was fish soup for milk. The water in this Tianhe was cold, and it was really not easy to catch this fish.


    When she came back, she killed a chicken and a duck for Liu Yueyi every day during the confinement period, and raised her to be plump and full of milk.


    It''s just that she hadn''t found the Cuizhu Mountain yet, so Gu Shuixiu brought a few over here. The gifts from the two families were considered to be in the heart of the Qin family, so Mr. Hao didn''t care about which one had more and which one was less. He was more happy to receive fish and hens than to receive money.


    Because of the cold weather, the child''s baptism is not a grand ceremony, but everything is simple, Cuixi holds a copper plate with a pot of boiling water in it, waiting for the boiling water to drop to a suitable temperature Afterwards, tie the branches of jasmine flowers and pomegranate branches together and immerse them in the water, and then put some copper coins in the water, and once a copper coin says auspicious words.


    Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao responded to Cuixi with a smile while holding the child, every time they said a word. When the happy words were finished, Cuixi asked Hao to untie the child''s clothes and dipped the tied branches and leaves on the child''s body and gestured back and forth a few times. Gu Shuixiu couldn''t understand it, but she watched it with relish. Because of confinement in the house, I have not seen the whole process of the three baptisms.


    In her opinion, this is the way the ancients used their own methods to bless their children, wishing them a safe life, no disease, no disasters, and wealth and glory.


    After the third baptism, Mrs. Hao quickly put on the child''s clothes. Fortunately, two braziers were burning in the house, and the temperature was higher than the outside. The child did not have any signs of catching a cold because of the third washing. .


    When the child is dressed and wrapped, it will be Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei''s turn to play.


    Hao and Uncle Qin were smiling all day, smiling whenever they met, holding the child without letting go.


    After the third baptism, the Qin family prepared a banquet for the Dong family and the Zuo family. After the banquet, the third baptism was truly over.


    On the same day, Qin Shan announced that the newly released buns were called Qin Zuxin. Qin Zuxin was just ten months behind Dong Yuanxu, and they could be considered playmates when they grew up.


    After Qin Zu washed three times, until the full moon, Gu Shuixiu did not go to Qin''s house again, but when the child was half a month old, Qin Shan brought the wild ginseng over once and returned the wild ginseng to The Dong family also gave Gu Shuixiu two taels of silver, because they used a root of wild ginseng.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want the money, but Qin Shan gave everything he said, and said seriously, "It''s been through the help of your family all these years that we have what we are today, and now I also have a son. Now, my life can be considered complete, I don''t ask for anything else, I just want to serve my parents well, take care of Yueyi, and raise my ancestors.


    I want to set a good example for him. If you don''t accept the money today, I will never dare to borrow things from your family in the future. I won''t let the children think that his father has been taking advantage of others. "


    Gu Shuixiu smiled when she heard Qin Shan¡¯s words, although she didn¡¯t think a baby girl would understand this, but it was necessary to teach it from a young age, so she no longer refused, but happily Received Qin Shan''s money.


    Qin Shan watched Gu Shuixiu collect the money and heaved a sigh of relief, then smiled again: "There is one more thing, we plan to open up the previously purchased fields in the spring, and we will talk to you at that time. Buy some seedlings at home, this time the amount needed is a bit large, I will tell you in advance, so that you will not be overwhelmed when the time comes."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and said: "These are not problems, you probably need to tell Chenghu in advance."


    Qin Shan got Gu Shuixiu''s right words, and he was overjoyed. He was worried that the Dong family would be too busy with the business of opening a shop and could not provide them with seedlings. Now it seems that he is unfounded.


    Qin Zuxin''s full moon wine is close to the Spring Festival, and everyone is busy with the New Year and has no time to spare. In addition, the third washing has been done. After discussing with Liu Yueyi, Hao and Liu Yueyi decided to cook it at home Even if it''s over with a delicious celebration, neither the Zuo family nor the Qin family are notified.


    Gu Shuixiu was so busy preparing for the New Year, and the county store was about to close, so she had to prepare money for the servants and make new clothes. , the Qin family didn''t come to notify, and she didn''t think about the child''s full moon.


    The Zuo family near Qin''s house delivered some red eggs and a bag of silver money. , She was still cooking at home, and she planned to go back after sending the things, but she didn''t send them out and brought them back.


    On the 30th day of the new year, Dong Yi took Zhao Nizi and others back to Cuizhu Mountain. Dong Yi all shivered from the cold, and Luo Ying cooked a large pot of brown sugar **** tea for everyone. , After everyone drank, it was only when they were warm that they spoke quickly.


    Bao Er has been sticking to Zhao Nizi''s side since she came back, neither noisy nor annoyed, she just wants to sit next to her.


    After Zhao Nizi came over, she immediately handed a burden to Gu Shuixiu''s hand. Gu Shuixiu did not untie the burden in front of everyone, but asked Dong Chenghu to take the burden into the room.


    I stayed and listened to their report.


    After a few months of experience, Zhao Nizi''s behavior is obviously much better than before, she is no longer timid in front of everyone, and she is calm when answering Gu Shuixiu''s questions, although she is still a little nervous , but her articulation is clear, the rules are clear, and her voice is much louder. Her appearance already meets Hao''s requirements. I believe that after two or three years of exercise, she will be reborn.

 Chapter 128： New Years red envelopes, heavy snow

    Presumably Zhao Shi would be very pleased to see Zhao Nizi like this, Gu Shuixiu drank tea and thought. Next to Zhao Baoer was pestering Zhao Nizi about his efforts during this period of time, what he learned a few words, recognized a few dishes, caught a few fish with Zhang Xingchi, and told Zhao Nizi about everything he had done. all over.


    Zhao Nizi has been listening to Zhao Baoer''s rambles quietly, answering a sentence or two from time to time, Zhao Baoer is satisfied.


    On New Year''s Eve, Gu Shuxiu, Cuixi and Luoying worked together to cook a sumptuous dinner for everyone. Cheng Hai, Luo Ying, Binfen, Dong Shan, and Dong Xiao each had three taels of silver. Cuixi was considered an old man in Cuizhu Mountain. Gu Shuixiu gave her sixty taels of silver. As for the children of Baoer and Zhang Xingchi, they were all five hundred taels per person.


    The red envelope alone cost Gu Shuixiu 31 taels of silver. In addition to making a new winter outfit for no one, it cost about 38 taels.


    The silver money that Zhao Nizi brought back after deducting the cost is about fifteen taels, which is not enough for the welfare that Gu Shuixiu gave to everyone, but this is only the profit of the shop for three months, if it is a year, it should be quite impressive .


    With this shop, Gu Shuixiu can save 20 to 30 taels every year after deducting these expenses. This money is already a huge sum of money for the people in the village, even if the town does business People, the annual surplus is almost that much, plus the previous savings, Gu Shuixiu''s heart is already very satisfied.


    No worries, you can afford to be sick, and you can teach your children.


    When it comes to teaching children, Gu Shuixiu is getting more and more anxious. He has asked everyone who can ask, and the most learned person in the town is an old scholar who opened a private school in the town. In recent years, the Liang Dynasty has not been peaceful. Many people think that there is no way out of school. If they have some money, they will send their children to the security bureau to learn some three-legged cat kung fu. The number of students in the private school is decreasing year by year. , I''m afraid it won''t be taught for a few years, Gu Shuixiu is really depressed.


    Let her send the child to the county or county, but she is not at ease. Now that the world is so chaotic, and the child goes to the county or county, once there is a little turmoil, she will not even have the ability to protect herself , Zhang Xingchi is the only brothers left in the Zhang family, Gu Shuixiu dare not send these two children out without guarantee.


    I can''t think of a good solution, so I have to put this matter on hold for the time being. Fortunately, Liu Yueyi has studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child. Although she can''t teach a few men, it is not a problem to get them started .


    Gu Shuixiu has already made up her mind. First, let a few boys in the family learn to read and write with Liu Yueyi, and strive to learn basic books such as the Three Character Classic, Analects of Poetry, and the most important thing is to practice your own calligraphy. She will ask people to ask more, and once there is a suitable scholar, she will let several children apprentice.


    Gu Shuixiu''s neck shrank from the outside of the quilt, her mind became clearer, and she quickly covered Dong Yuanxu, who was sleeping soundly beside him, with a blanket.


    Dong Chenghu also entered the room here. Seeing him take off his cloak to reveal his underwear, he obviously found that something was wrong and rushed out to check before he could put on his coat.


    Gu Shuixiu let out a sigh of relief, and hurriedly greeted Dong Chenghu to go to bed, today is the first day of the new year, the red envelopes were given last night, they can sleep in, presumably everyone will not today Get up early.


    After Dong Chenghu got into the warm bed, he hugged Gu Shuixiu with a contented face, "I just went outside to take a look, it snowed heavily last night, it was icy and snowy outside, and there was enough snow. There are thick soles, if you go further down, I am afraid the mountain will be closed."


    Dong Yi and Zhao Nizi were able to come back on New Year''s Eve this time, all because the road in the mountains was not completely closed, Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong occasionally went out to hunt, and they also needed to go to Panlong Town When shopping, I will clear out the mountain roads that I often travel, and I have to give everyone a way to go.


    But if the heavy snow falls for more than two days, then they will be powerless to clear the mountain road, one is unsafe, the other is that clearing the mountain road is already laborious, and the speed of clearing can not keep up The speed of snow accumulation, if you really want to clear the mountain road when it snows, I am afraid that you will be trapped in the deep mountains by the heavy snow and can''t get out.


    Gu Shuixiu can imagine from Dong Chenghu¡¯s frowning how much snow is outside, it¡¯s only three watch and it¡¯s so bright outside, in just two hours, the snow has fallen so thick, Going down, they really have to wait for the snow to melt before they can go out again. The most important thing is that people like Zhao Nizi can''t go to Zhishui County to open a shop.


    "If it really doesn''t work, just wait until spring starts to open the store. It''s impossible to seal the mountain with heavy snow. Let them rest well during this time. I just happened to cultivate the seedlings. This time We don''t need money for the seedlings we give to the Qin family. If the Qin family refuses to give it, you can ask Yueyi to be an enlightenment teacher for a few children, which should not be a problem."


    Gu Shuixiu was awake and couldn''t sleep, so she just had a good talk with Dong Chenghu, and Dong Chenghu could help her come up with ideas.


    Dong Chenghu would have any opinions on these, as long as Gu Shuixiu meant it, he would unconditionally support it.


    The two were talking when they heard the sound of a rooster crowing outside. In such a cold weather, even the birds would not make a fuss. Gu Shuixiu almost thought that there were no animals in the valley except for people.


    Not waiting for Gu Shui to show up, the kitchen of Dong''s house has already risen.


    Gu Shuixiu got up and found out that the whole house was still in their house, and everyone else got up and busy, even Dong Shan, who had nothing to do at the gate, was also chopping wood in the courtyard.


    Gu Shuixiu watched for a while and immediately asked Dong Shan to stop. In such a cold day, he was shaking with a hatchet, and the place where he slashed the tiger''s mouth was so painful that there was no firewood at home now. There''s no need to let the elderly Dong Shan struggle so much.


    The broom was still wet with snow particles.


    Gu Shuixiu let the two go into the kitchen to drink some **** tea, and when they looked outside, the snow on the trail had been swept away. All the snow on the road was swept away.

 Chapter 129： The first meal of the new year, hands and feet are not clean

    At this time, Cuixi''s laughter came from the kitchen. After a while, Luoying Bianfen and Cuixi were together, all three of them were holding hot food, Gu Shuixiu smiled clearly, and ordered everyone to enter the room Have a meal.


    The common sense at the beginning of the first month, they must drink oyster porridge and brown sugar longan porridge, because the weather is cold, porridge is just right.


    After a night of hot porridge, my body immediately warmed up, and even my smile became more natural.


    After breakfast, everyone was bored and had nothing to do, so Gu Shuixiu simply gave them a holiday to do whatever they wanted.


    Dong Shan led Dong Xiao, Dong Yi, and Cheng Hai back to her small house. Cuixi wanted to help Gu Shuixiu with the children and waited for Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou to come to study. She consciously did not Going back to the room to rest, Luo Yingbin didn''t dare to go back to the room because Cuixi didn''t have a rest, and followed in the main room to help Cuixi lead Dong Yuanxu.


    Zhao Nizi and Zhao Baoer were also staying in the main room, Zhao Nizi was still learning to write hard, and Zhao Baoer followed her sister to write attentively.


    With these two people around, Zhang Xingchi is no longer in trouble. He obediently sits aside with a pen and paper to practice calligraphy. It was filled with a strong learning atmosphere all of a sudden, Gu Shuixiu was happy and didn''t bother them.


    Leading Cuixi to sit in the corner near the window, gossiping one after another.


    "Looking at the weather, I don''t know if the river surface is frozen. If the river surface is sealed and not strong, I''m afraid neither Qingqing nor Youyou will be able to come today." Gu Shuixiu looked at it with some worry. It was snowing heavily outside, and she hoped that Dong Yunmei would bring her two children over for a lively event, but she was worried that it would be unsafe to cross the river.


    Cuixi stepped on the cradle with one foot to coax Dong Yuanxu, and kept flying the needle in her hand, slowly a beautiful orchid appeared on the embroidery shed, and did not forget to answer at the busy stall Gu Shuixiu''s question.


    "Don''t worry ma''am, the auntie is very familiar with these things, and there will be nothing for him to accompany the auntie and the two cousins, but they probably won''t be able to come today, tomorrow Looking at the situation, it probably won''t be more than three days."


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it too, so she let go of the entanglements in her heart, looked at the children who were studying hard not far away, Gu Shuixiu smiled, "Cuixi, look, my cousin came here compared to the first time. Was it much better when she was in Cuizhushan? And no matter how hard she worked, my aunt would have no problem with Nizi."


    Cuixi glanced at Zhao Nizi who was not far away and nodded, but there was no lightness of Gu Shuixiu on her face, she frowned and thought for a moment, thinking of what Funfen told her last night, she felt that she should tell Gu Shuixiu Somewhat appropriate.


    "Madam, I don''t know if I should say it or not. If you don''t like to hear it, just pretend I didn''t say it." Cuixi nodded at Gu Shuixiu, stopped her work, and joined together. Going to Gu Shuixiu and whispering a few words, Gu Shuixiu''s face slowly became gloomy, and from time to time she looked at Zhao Nizi who was attentive, her eyes were dark and unclear.


    "Okay, I understand. In the future, once you find something like this, let me know immediately. Later, you can find a space to bring colorful to see you, and I will ask carefully."


    Cuixi nodded, feeling a little relieved, but seeing that Zhao Nizi felt a little heavy again, people really shouldn''t have the slightest evil thoughts.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu woke up early and went to Luoying''s colorful house before everyone got up. When the two girls saw Gu Shuixiu coming, they sat upright in fright, with Luoying''s hair down. Before it was combed, a strand of hair fell out like this.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Luoying to pack up and go out to help Cuixi get food, while she stayed and had a good talk with FunFun.


    Today''s conversation spreads out."


    Colorful responded respectfully. Although she was cautious, she was not nervous at all. Seeing her like this, it was obvious that she was not afraid of the shadow.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled with satisfaction, and said, "Yesterday, Cuixi told me about Nizi, and she said you told her, is there such a thing?"


    Colorful nodded, and answered honestly: "I really found out about Miss Biao, because we just took over, Miss Biao is not very familiar with these things, plus she has to learn recognition with slaves. The word, originally, when Miss Biao was doing the accounting, the slaves and maids had to watch it.


    But just one month after the lady handed over the matter to us, Miss Biao suddenly told the slave girl that she did not need to teach her to read when she opened the shop during the day, and let the slave girl teach her at night. I think it''s normal, but there are times when the slaves occasionally pass the counter, and Miss Biao will always deliberately block the eyes of the slaves and prevent the slaves from seeing the ledger.


    He said that Miss Biao would occasionally sell some salted eggs to customers when she was cashing out. The sales were a good thing, but the problem was that the salted eggs that Miss Biao sold were not from our family, but from the table. The salted eggs made by the lady herself are not salt-baked or salt-baked. They are mixed in the salted eggs, and the guests are not easy to find. "


    With the colorful story, Gu Shuixiu understood the general idea, Zhao Nizi wanted money but did not dare to pay for the money in the store. She had explained in front of everyone that only Dong Yi could enter the kitchen, and no one else could You are allowed to enter, let alone peek at the production process of salt chicken. Zhao Nizi doesn''t have the courage to disobey Gu Shuixiu''s words. She has eaten salted eggs and knows the taste of salted eggs, so she made a salted egg and mixed it into it to pick out the money.


    Gu Shuixiu was very angry, this Zhao Nizi doesn''t seem to be as honest as she is, how long has it been? She even dared to use shoddy goods and seek personal gain from her shop. You must know that Zhao Nizi is only ten years old after the new year, and a ten-year-old girl is so courageous, how can she still be good in the future?


    However, although Gu Shuixiu was angry, she was calm, she would not show it in front of everyone, but found another day to confess to Chenghai, after confirming that Zhao Nizi was really dirty, Gu Shuixiu I have already made plans. When the road to Kaichun Mountain is open, I will go back to Caozi Village and tell Zhao Nizi about Zhao Nizi, so that she can also see what kind of virtue her distressed niece is. In addition, I will discuss Zhao Nizi with Zhao. attribution issue.


    If something like this happened, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t plan to continue raising Zhao Nizi, not to mention whether she will raise a white-eyed wolf, even in Zhao Nizi''s city, Gu Shuixiu also knows that such a person cannot be kept By your side, otherwise you will be in trouble with tigers.

 Chapter 130： When I go back to my mothers house, Im glad to see Gu Daniu

    With things in her heart, Gu Shuixiu felt that the waiting time was a little long. After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the weather showed signs of warming up. When Gu Shuixiu discovered it, the mountains were full of ice water worlds, and the river outside Cuizhu Mountain was still covered with thick ice, and it would take at least March to wait for the ice to dissipate.


    Gu Shuixiu can''t wait that long. When Uncle Qin came to visit and said that the mountain road was feasible, Gu Shuixiu immediately asked Cuixi to pack up for Zhao Baoer and Zhao Nizi. Clothes, after arranging the family affairs, the group of four went out of Cuizhu Mountain.


    On the way, Zhao Nizi hesitated several times, Gu Shuixiu just pretended not to see it, Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t ask, Dong Chenghu would not even ask, he had already heard Gu Shuixi talk about Zhao Nizi¡¯s situation, on this matter , Dong Chenghu doesn''t plan to express his opinion, after all, Zhao Nizi is a relative of the Gu family. If he interferes, it will make Shuixiu difficult to do.


    No one spoke, Zhao Nizi had a ghost in her heart and dared not take the initiative to ask questions, the four of them went all the way to Caozi Village in silence, only Zhao Baoer looked around curiously and asked Dong Chenghu from time to time Innocent questions, Dong Chenghu patiently answered them one by one.


    Although the mountain road is open, the ice and snow on the road have not completely melted, and wet snow water flows on the ice and snow, which makes it even more difficult to walk. In addition, the mountain road is not easy to walk. People set out from the morning and did not arrive at Caozi Village until late afternoon.


    The impact of the earthquake on Caozi Village has not completely disappeared. Some people whose houses collapsed because they had no money to rebuild their houses built a thick thatched house to spend their days. Pay attention to the snow conditions. If the snow is too heavy, you should come out in time to clear the snow to avoid the heavy snow crushing the house.


    At this time, Caozi Village was as quiet as a person going to an empty village. There was not a single person on the rural road, not even a dog. It was estimated that everyone was hiding at home to keep warm. Poor people can''t afford cotton-padded jackets and have no right to get sick. Only by hiding at home in such weather can save money as much as possible.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at such a village with a gloomy mood, and when she thought about what she was going to tell the Zhao family, she was even gloomier. The mistakes she made should be borne by herself. She thought that this cousin had done a good enough job. If Zhao Nizi was not satisfied, it was not her business.


    Dong Chenghu gently knocked on the Gu family, and unexpectedly saw Gu Daniu also at home.


    Gu Daniu saw that Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu had returned, and was very surprised. He rushed out of the main room and laughed loudly in a slightly refined voice: "Eldest sister, brother-in-law, why are you back? Shanlu pass?"


    Gu Daniu looked at Gu Shuixiu up and down, and nodded with satisfaction, Gu Shuixiu seemed to be a little more beautiful since the last time they met, and out of the corner of the eye floated to Zhao Baoer and Zhao Nizi, Gu Daniu nodded with a smile signal.


    After the group entered the house, Mr. Zhao happily brought them a lot of food from the kitchen. It happened to be the first month of the year, and the most important thing in the family was food. The melon and fruit snacks brought back from the county seat cannot be eaten by the whole family.


    Gu Shuixiu twisted a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake with kindness, and after chewing slowly in her mouth, she squinted her eyes and enjoyed it, and said, "This should be the cake bought by the largest pastry shop in the county. ."


    Gu Daniu looked surprised, leaned over to Gu Shuixiu and asked in surprise, "Sister, how did you know? There are more than one or two stores selling sweet-scented osmanthus cakes in the county."


    "There are more than one or two, but there are only one that can make honey. Why do you think their sweet-scented osmanthus cakes are more expensive than others? It''s not because their store is bigger, it''s It''s because of the materials used." Gu Shuixiu shook his head helplessly, Gu Daniu had been shopping at the county office for a day or two, and he didn''t even know the reason.


    Gu Daniu scratched his head embarrassedly, "I usually buy ingredients, like cakes, only the magistrate''s wife or young lady can eat them, they have special servants to call, I I have almost never been to this kind of pastry shop, and if I didn''t think about bringing you a New Year''s gift, I wouldn''t go into this kind of shop."


    Zhao shi listened to their brothers and sisters talking, full of satisfied smiles, although she did not understand what Gu Shuixiu and Gu Daniu said, but to her they were her sons and daughters They are all knowledgeable and capable people, how could this knowledge not make her happy?


    When Gu Shuixiu and Gu Daniu finished the topic of pastry, Zhao turned his head, just saw Zhao Nizi sitting obediently beside him, so he took a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake to Zhao Nizi at will, loving kindness He said: "Take it and eat it, this is what your eldest cousin brought back from the county seat. You can also taste such an expensive thing."


    Zhao Nizi raised her head and glanced at Zhao Shi, answered in a low voice, took the sweet-scented osmanthus cake that Zhao Shi handed her, and ate it very inattentively.


    Gu Shuixiu saw it but didn''t break it, but asked Gu Daniu, "In the past, you went back to the county town after the fifth day of the new year, why didn''t you go back to the fifteenth this year?"


    Gu Daniu threw a peanut into his mouth, chewed a couple of bites, and said inarticulately: "This year, the county magistrate asked for leave and took his family back to their hometown for Chinese New Year. In Shui County, the yamen will not be opened until the 22nd of the first month of the first month, and I will go back before the 22nd of the first month of the first month. Now I have nothing to eat in the county yamen, and there is no place to go, so I might as well stay at home and feel comfortable.¡±


    When Mr. Zhao heard what Gu Daniu said, he couldn''t stop nodding and laughing: "It''s this gift, a thousand miles is not as good as home, no matter how far you go, your home is the most comfortable."


    Other people agreed with this point. After talking for a while, Gu Shuixiu hinted to Dong Chenghu twice, Dong Chenghu found an excuse to spend Gu Mingde out, the two talked outside for a while, and then again When he entered the room, Gu Mingde had already restrained his smile, and there was a faint glow of anger in his eyes.


    The Zhao family knew Gu Mingde the best. Seeing that he changed after going out, an uneasy premonition suddenly surged in his heart, and he found an excuse to call Gu Mingde back to the room to speak.


    Zhao Nizi doesn''t know the interaction between Gu Mingde and Zhao, but as long as Gu Shuixiu doesn''t talk to Zhao alone, she is relieved.


    Zhao and Gu Mingde entered the room silently all the way, Gu Mingde sat directly by the bed with anger on his face, didn''t look at Zhao, didn''t speak, obviously he was sulking.


    The Zhao family did not know why, so he sat down next to Gu Mingde worriedly, and asked cautiously: "Head of the family, what happened? Who made you angry?"


    Gu Mingde turned his head and glanced at Zhao Shi, a sentence stuck in his throat, unable to speak or swallow, and finally sighed loudly in a hurry.

 Chapter 131： Knowing, Zhaos bottom line

    After Gu Mingde calmed down, he closed his eyes in pain and said, "Just now, my son-in-law told me that Zhao Nizi''s hands and feet were not clean in the Shuixiu store. The salted eggs mixed with the salted eggs in the store, coaxing customers to buy salted eggs for personal gain."


    Speaking of this, Gu Mingde became excited again, "I asked myself how good we are to this child, and we have never treated her badly. Shuixiu also asked people to teach people to read and write, in order to change her temperament She even let a girl manage a shop. Shui Xiu has done a good job, but I didn''t expect this girl to be a wolf-hearted person!"


    Zhao was stunned when she heard Gu Mingde''s first sentence. She couldn''t believe that the diligent, cowardly and timid niece would do such a thing.


    "Being... the head of the family, is there any misunderstanding here? How dare she..." Zhao shi no longer knew how to speak. Her mind was blank. Unbelievable, for a simple peasant woman like her, even if someone asked her to help with a wedding or a wedding at home, she has never been greedy, not even a grain of rice in the family''s home, even in the most difficult times at home, She didn''t have such an inappropriate thought either.


    Now that Zhao Nizi has her support, and Gu Shuixiu''s painstaking cultivation, she is neither worried about food nor clothing, how dare she do this?


    Don''t say how angry Gu Mingde is, Zhao''s mood at this time is even more difficult to understand. What she hates most is the child''s bad character, and she detests those things of stealing chickens and dogs. She actually stepped on her landmine. She felt pity and sympathy for this child. Because she was the only bloodline left by her parents'' family, she took care of Zhao Nizi even more than Gu Shuixiu and Gu Daniu.


    How could Zhao Nizi repay her like this? How could that girl poke her heart like that.


    Gu Mingde looked at the lost Zhao family, wanted to scold but couldn''t scold him, and felt very aggrieved. The couple had been worried that if Gu Daniu married a daughter-in-law, his daughter-in-law would not be satisfied What should they do with the Zhao brothers and sisters? It''s alright now, there is no need to wait for Gu Daniu to marry a wife. Gu Mingde now has the idea of ??sending Zhao Nizi away, but Zhao Baoer is the only man left by the Yue family after all, and this child has no heart Bad, to deal with Zhao Nizi but also worry about Zhao Baoer.


    Zhao Nizi, who was eating slowly with a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, was startled by Zhao''s appearance, and the sweet-scented osmanthus cake in her hand fell in response.


    Zhao shi stared at Zhao Nizi, Zhao Nizi was so frightened by Zhao''s stare that she shivered.


    But when the Zhao family was approaching Zhao Nizi step by step, Zhao Baoer suddenly rushed in front of the Zhao family and shielded Zhao Nizi behind her with determination, "Don''t bully my sister."


    Zhao shi came back to his senses, frowned slightly, and asked Gu Daniu to pull Zhao Baoer aside, but did not let Gu Daniu take Zhao Baoer away, Zhao Baoer kept struggling, but could not reach Gu Daniu Daniel, in the end, can only be held by Gu Daniel.


    Without Zhao Baoer blocking her, Zhao Nizi could only face Zhao Shi directly, but she kept her head down and did not dare to face Zhao Shi''s eyes.


    "Look up and look at me!" Zhao shi said sternly, his tone no longer as gentle and loving as before.


    Zhao Nizi was even more scared when she heard the words, and lowered her head even lower.


    "I''ll ask you to raise your head!" Zhao''s voice rose a lot, and the room fell into a dead silence. Zhao Baoer seemed to be frightened by Zhao''s appearance, but Zhao didn''t hit Zhao Nizi, So Zhao Baoer didn''t struggle any more to rush to protect Zhao Nizi.


    The main room was so quiet that only the sound of everyone''s breathing was left. After saying this, Mrs. Zhao stared straight at Zhao Nizi, as if if Zhao Nizi didn''t raise her head, they would just keep stalemate.


    Zhao Nizi is a child after all. After a quarter of an hour, she couldn''t take it anymore. She slowly raised her head and looked at Zhao Shi with red eyes. Zhao Shi couldn''t understand the complexity.


    "You know what''s wrong?" Zhao shi asked again, this time Zhao shi was no longer as severe as before.


    Zhao Nizi''s eyes lowered, Mingzhe murmured twice without saying a word.


    Zhao Shi was not in a hurry, just waited for Zhao Nizi to speak.


    She just waited for a long time, and finally Zhao Nizi just nodded, but did not say what she was wrong, that attitude not only made Zhao angry, but even Gu Shuixiu and Gu Daniu had a cold look on their faces , their family asks themselves that they have never treated Zhao Nizi badly, and they have never underestimated her usefulness. What does her attitude mean? As if they were bullying her.


    Seeing that Mr. Zhao was about to get angry, Gu Mingde came in from outside the house. Although he was not as angry as Mr. Zhao, his tone of voice was not anger and self-righteousness, "If you think we are taking care of the family I''m sorry, then you can go back to Zhao''s house. Anyway, you still have a lot of uncles and cousins. Compared with them, your aunt is only a married woman, and we have no obligation to support you. You have to deal with this. clear."


    Zhao Nizi finally reacted this time, but she was not explaining, not justifying, but was frightened by Gu Mingde''s words and cried.


    No one went to persuade her, Zhao Nizi cried and looked around, walked slowly and tremblingly to Zhao''s side like a helpless child, and pulled Zhao''s dress.


    Zhao Baoer was so frightened by Zhao Nizi''s appearance that she burst into tears. Zhao frowned and asked Gu Daniu to carry Zhao Baoer to the courtyard, and then bring Zhao Baoer in when Zhao Nizi stopped crying.


    Zhao Nizi cried for a while and was tired and finally stopped. Gu Mingde sat on the head and said nothing, Zhao Shi took a towel for Zhao Nizi and said coldly: "Wipe your tears, Tell me where you went wrong."


    Zhao Nizi was afraid of Gu Mingde, and Gu Mingde just said that she was going to send her back to Zhao''s house, so she didn''t dare to keep her mouth shut any longer, and said in a weak mosquito''s voice: "I was wrong!"


    "What''s wrong?" Zhao shi stared at Zhao Nizi seriously, but Zhao Nizi looked blank, obviously she didn''t know where she was wrong, but because everyone wanted her to admit that she was wrong. Now, Mrs. Zhao was angry and raised her voice: "You know what you did in your cousin''s shop! You dare to say no? Dare to say that you are innocent?


    ? Is this how you repay your cousin? "

 Chapter 132： Self-deception, Zhao Nizis choice

    Zhao Nizi''s face slowly turned pale with Zhao''s words, she always thought she was doing it very carefully, and she didn''t steal the money from the store, but just mixed her things in the store It''s just a sale. Although she has a guilty conscience, Zhao Nizi doesn''t think she is wrong.


    Now being exposed by Zhao in front of everyone, Zhao Nizi found that everyone looked at her badly, and then she realized that she seemed to have done something that was not allowed by heaven.


    In the midst of Zhao Nizi''s extreme panic, Zhao shi said: "Since your father and mother died, I pity you two brothers and sisters for not being raised by elders, lest you be bullied and fight against Gu''s clan scolded you and wanted to keep you at the Gu family''s house. Originally, as an aunt, I had no obligation to educate you.


    Dong''s family, don''t you know? I am not qualified to do this as a mother-in-law, why do you do this? "


    One sentence made Zhao Nizi completely stunned. In fact, she knew deep down that what she was doing was wrong, but she relied on Zhao''s favor and Gu Shuixiu''s attention to her, and suddenly she was looked down upon from poverty. The village girl lived in a well-off family like the Gu family, and then went to the Dong family of Hunu''s maidservant.


    Everything is changing so fast that Zhao Nizi''s heart can''t help but flutter. No matter how young she is, she always feels that even if she does something, her elders will be tolerant. A lot of money makes Zhao Nizi, who has never seen the world, have thoughts that she shouldn''t have. Once people''s greed rises, they can''t hold back if they want, and Zhao Nizi falls like this.


    Now that Zhao Shi put all the facts in front of her eyes, she clearly stated her mistakes, and hit the nail on the head, Zhao Nizi''s efforts to find excuses for herself became pale.


    Seeing Zhao Nizi who was about to be unable to stand up, Gu Mingde said quietly: "Do you still think others owe you? Today I will give you a chance in front of everyone, and move in from today. Looking back at home, I learn from your aunt every day to learn the three obediences and four virtues, and learn how to behave in the world. If you don¡¯t want to, then I will send you back to Zhaojia Village, such a big Buddha, our family can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Zhao Shi also stared at Zhao Nizi and said slowly: "How do you choose?"


    Where does Zhao Nizi have a choice at this time, she regrets it, but there is no regret in the world, and now she can only listen to Gu Mingde and Zhao''s words, return to Gu''s house, and be well taught by Zhao.


    As for Zhao Baoer, after a deep discussion with him, Zhao Baoer and Gu Shuixiu, although Zhao Baoer did not fully understand the words of the adults, but one thing they understood very well, that is Zhao Baoer did something wrong, The ones with dirty hands and feet, Zhao shi told him sternly that if he made the same mistake as Zhao Nizi one day, she would definitely break his legs.


    Zhao Baoer understands what Zhao means, she wants to raise their siblings separately, lest Zhao Nizi affect his character.


    On the way back, Boa lost the liveliness she had when she came, a child drooping his head and looking depressed, looking at it only felt funny and distressed.


    Dong Chenghu picked up Zhao Baoer with one hand and teased: "What''s wrong? Not happy? Is it because my sister can''t live with you?"


    Zhao Baoer raised her head to look at Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, shook her head suddenly, and said with tears in her eyes: "Cousin, cousin-in-law, elder sister did something wrong, aunt said, elder sister will be punished, but aunt I said that I would not beat my sister, but I would take her by my side and raise her well. I am worried that if my sister does something wrong again, will my uncle really send her away?"


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply when she heard the words, and said warmly as she walked: "Bao''er, people can have little ability, but their character must not be flawed, your aunt and uncle are also deeply responsible for their love. Che, we don''t ask your sister to be more capable, but there must be no problems with the most basic morality of being a person.


    Uncle will definitely take good care of her, if she is still obsessed, I am afraid your uncle will really send her back. "


    Bao''er tried her best to remember Gu Shuixiu''s words, silently praying that her sister would wake up.


    There were four people when they went out, and three people when they came back, but the servants of the Dong family didn''t ask any questions. As soon as Gu Shuixiu got home, he called Dong Yi and the colorful people and asked them to pack up The luggage goes to Zhishui County, and Bunfen replaces Zhao Nizi to do the accounting. If there is something that cannot be handled in the store, go to Gu Daniu.


    This review of Shuixiu has learned a lesson, no longer a shopkeeper, and everyone can supervise each other with the same identity.


    They are young, but the two have reached a sensible age.


    After the incident of Zhao Nizi, Gu Shuixiu deeply understands that the poor family can''t pamper and raise noble children, they must learn to endure hardships, and understand the truth of being a superior person by suffering.


    This spring ploughing, she wants to let a few children in the family follow the adults into the field. If they can''t get a hoe, they help to plant the rice. Although the speed is not fast, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t expect them to really do anything. Come.


    At the beginning of February, the snow and ice on Cuizhu Mountain finally subsided completely, and there was still floating ice on the big river in front of the mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to drain all the stagnant water in the fields. After three days, Dong Chenghu brought in the spring water again at noon. It was only on the fourth day that he officially started to work in the fields.


    The harvest of lotus root field was not good last year, mainly because the earthquake caused missed the best time for sowing, but all the lotus seeds harvested were dried and stored by Gu Shuixiu, while lotus roots were used at home The stone mill is ground into lotus root paste to make lotus root starch.


    Usually after noon, make a bowl of lotus root starch, add some longan and red dates, put some wild honey or brown sugar from the mountains, it is very delicious.


    Gu Shuixiu only made it twice at home. This lotus root starch is cold and not suitable for eating in winter. Adults are better. Children eat too much and have diarrhea. She plans to take it out in summer. Eat or give away.


    This year is the same as last year, half of the paddy fields are used to grow rice, and the other ones are used to grow lotus roots.

 Chapter 133： Growing rapeseed flowers

    The fields in another valley were all planted with rapeseed this year in addition to wheat. The oil of the Liang Dynasty mainly came from animal fat frying oil, and the other part was sesame oil. Sesame oil was very expensive. A pound of sesame oil was more expensive than animal oil, and ordinary people could not afford it. Gu Shuixiu planned to grow some rapeseed flowers to see if they could squeeze out the oil.


    If she can fry oil, she can save a fortune, and even add some fried foods to the store, and then lower the price a little, the poor in this world are short of oil and water, even if Most people also value oil more than salt. If you can really squeeze out the oil yourself, plus the flour produced at home, it is not a problem to get some low-cost food.


    With this idea, Gu Shuixiu was motivated. Unlike other crops, rapeseed hardly picks the soil. As long as the land is not too barren, it can generally survive. Gu Shuixiu simply let Dong Chenghu Sowing seeds in the ground and throwing the extra seeds on the hillside by the way, the seeds are not worth much, if the rapeseed flowers really grow, she will earn it.


    After a night, the entire Cuizhu Mountain changed immediately, the green was getting stronger and stronger every day, and the whole place was full of vigor.


    After all the ice on the river melted, Gu Shuixiu brought four chickens and four ducks, and asked Dong Shan to punt her in the boat, and went to the valley. Half of these chickens and ducks were given to Zuojia and half to Qin. Family.


    Gu Shuixiu just stepped into the valley, and before she entered the village, she heard Uncle Qin talking with others. It seemed that the two were a little far apart. Reverberating, Gu Shuixiu burst into laughter, and quickened her pace to enter Zhuangzi.


    Zhuangzi''s door is always open during the day, and only closes when night falls or when all the men from the two families go out.


    Gu Shuixiu knocked on the door of Zuo''s house with familiarity. Dong Yunmei happened to be getting food in the kitchen. When she heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice, she hurried over to open the door for her. She looked down and saw what Gu Shuixiu was holding. Dong Yunmei was taken aback, "Shuixiu, you are..."


    Gu Shuixiu graciously handed over two chickens and two ducks to Dong Yunmei, "I know you also want to raise some chickens and ducks, this time I brought a pair of chickens and ducks for each of you two from home, It''s up to you to keep it to eat or raise it. I mainly want to go to Yueyi this time and tell her about enlightenment for the child. It just so happens that you have a bottom line. Come with me later and tell her for me. a few words."


    Dong Yunmei is even more puzzled now. With Gu Shuixiu''s face, it is impossible for Liu Yueyi not to agree. What do you want her to do? She didn''t think she was more handsome than Gu Shuixiu.


    Seeing Dong Yunmei''s puzzled expression, Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply: "It''s not my cousin, to tell you the truth, my mother and aunt have privately arranged the marriage of the two children, this book It''s nothing, but my cousin did something that shouldn''t be done, I discussed it with my mother, it''s better to hide it from my aunt, so I''ll come to you for support."


    "So that''s what happened, but what did your cousin do to ask you to come forward and tell your aunt?" Dong Yunmei was curious, she was very impressed by Gu Shuixiu''s cousin, that girl He looked like he was only eight or nine years old. He was small, diligent in work, and a little timid.


    Seeing Dong Yunmei''s expression of disapproval, Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to tell things one by one, only to see Dong Yunmei''s expression from dismay to shock to anger, and finally sighed: "I was originally a child, From a poor peasant girl to a shopkeeper, she has endured hardships and is not very determined, and the heart of receiving so much money every day will float."


    Dong Yunmei is more of a pity, if Zhao Nizi did not change her temperament, she would be a good and diligent wife candidate. I''m afraid that once the Qin family knows what Zhao Nizi has done, the marriage will be ruined.


    "My mother was very angry about this, and my father even said that if Zhao Nizi doesn''t study well, she will be sent back to Zhaojia Village. Now who else in Zhaojia Village will raise her, my father will After such a fright, she has promised to make corrections, but I have a lump in my heart, and it is impossible to help her in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu has a temperament that can''t rub the sand in her eyes. Don''t look at her easy to talk, and her temperament is gentle. Strictly speaking, Dong Chenghu can''t control her stubborn temper.


    Dong Yunmei nodded, Gu Shuixiu was her sister-in-law after all, so she naturally turned towards Gu Shuixiu. The two packed up and left Zuo''s house immediately. On the way to Qin''s house, Gu Shuixiu saw four figures busy not far away. It should be Zuo Qingsong, and that piece of land belongs to the Zuo family.


    Although the other three were far apart, they were closer to Gu Shuixiu. It was the Qin family and their son. They also saw Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei, smiled and beckoned to her to continue their work.


    Gu Shuixiu greeted them, looked at the situation of the fields, slowed down and waited for Dong Yunmei to catch up before smiling lightly: "This year, is the eldest brother Zuo busy in your family alone? Yes? Don''t want our family to call some people to help?"


    Dong Yunmei shook her head and looked at Zuo Qingsong in the distance, with a very calm expression, "Most of the people who have opened a shop in your family have gone out, and you have a lot of fields, so there is only one left. Hu and Dong Shan and Dong Xiao are too busy at all, I don¡¯t dare to borrow someone from you, besides, our family doesn¡¯t have much land, so Qingsong can do it all by himself.¡±


    When he gets married, the couple will move in.


    Hao obviously knew from the movement just now that Gu Shuixiu was coming, and let them enter the room with a smile on her face, with a dustpan in her hand from time to time.


    As soon as she saw what Hao''s Gu Shuixiu wanted to say, she suddenly didn''t know how to say it. She followed Hao''s wishes and entered the main room. Liu Yueyi was holding the child in the main room and humming a little tune to coax the child to sleep. This tune doesn''t sound like they are from the south, but rather a dialect from a certain place. I think it should be the dialect of Liu Yueyi''s hometown.


    Liu Yueyi saw Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei entering the room, smiled and gently carried the child into the inner room before coming out to entertain guests.


    When the child was carried into the house, Mrs. Hao laughed heartily: "Now this kid is the youngest ancestor of our family, and I wouldn''t dare to speak loudly without him."


    Hao''s mouth was complaining, but the doting in her eyes could not be hidden.

 Chapter 134： Two things, Haos reaction

    "Auntie has everything, so I don''t care if you speak in a low voice."


    Liu Yueyi just brought the tea cup in, and after serving tea to a few people, she sat down next to Mrs Hao with a docile smile on her face.


    Liu Yueyi''s appearance can''t help Gu Shuixiu think of Zhao Nizi, the two are not the same at all, it''s fortunate that Zhao''s actually thought of making them a concubine. Unequivocally, between the niece and the daughter, she also knew that she was the daughter.


    Yes, what Zhao Shi and Gu Shuixiu expressed was to ask Gu Shuixiu to accompany Hao Shi for her, and then to terminate the marriage between Zhao Nizi and Qin Chuan. Anyway, the two families only agreed verbally. There are no keepsakes and no documents, and only so many people know about it, and it will not affect the two children''s future marriage. When the time comes, Zhao Nizi will be told to a distant place and find a wealthy family to marry.


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it, she wanted to tell Hao about this privately, but then she thought that it was impossible for Hao to hide this from her family. Their faces were clearly explained, and Liu Yueyi, who was in the province, had a lump in her heart.


    "Auntie, I''m here today mainly for two things, you know that I''ve been bothering my children to study, it''s really not easy for us to find a gentleman in this place, but every No one will agree to come to us with some real skills. I think Yueyi also has an orthodox education, can you ask Yueyi to be an enlightenment teacher for these children in our family? According to the town''s standard, or Yueyi decides, do you think?"


    Hao was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to ask her daughter-in-law to be her husband. Hao didn''t have a deep understanding of Liu Yueyi''s knowledge and rationality before, so she wanted to find someone for Uncle Qin. The literate daughter-in-law didn''t feel too much, but now Gu Shuixiu actually came to ask Liu Yueyi to be the enlightenment teacher for the children, which showed that her daughter-in-law was really capable.


    Hao felt proud all of a sudden, her waist straightened a lot, and said with a smile: "This is Yueyi''s business, if she doesn''t have an opinion, how can we have an opinion? There is nothing that needs her to contribute, and going to your home to teach can also let her pass the time."


    When Liu Yueyi heard this, her mother-in-law''s subconscious wanted her to go. Since Liu Yueyi agreed, she could also make more money for the family. Although no one in the family expected her to make money, She never even thought about asking for her dowry, but the more this happened, the more Liu Yueyi felt that she had to do something for the family. Gu Shuixiu''s suggestion just pointed her to a clear path.


    This is a good thing, a few people can make a decision in private, and the matter of inviting Mr. Enlightenment to the children is settled in this way. From now on, the children of Dong''s family will come to Qin''s house to study every morning. In the afternoon, he also ate at the Qin family directly, took a nap and resumed his studies, and only returned to Cuizhu Mountain in the evening.


    Shu Xiu 2 taels per person per year, plus 500 wen per person per month for food and lodging, Gu Shuixiu spends 7 taels per year on the education of these children Above, this does not include those books, pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Originally, the Qin family did not intend to charge for food and accommodation, but Gu Shuixiu insisted on paying them, and finally had to negotiate such a price.


    The children''s study has been said, and the next thing is today''s highlight.


    Hao saw that Gu Shuixiu was still happy just now, but her face suddenly sank, and she frowned deeply, as if she had something to hide.


    Seeing this, Liu Yueyi said boldly, "Sister Gu, if you have anything to say, we are not outsiders."


    Hao nodded in agreement, "There is nothing to say in our family, if there is anything my aunt will call you!"


    Seeing Hao''s heroic appearance, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei were both dumbfounded. When Hao knew what Gu Shuixiu had to say, who would she turn to to decide?


    However, they all came. With a knife, Gu Shuixiu closed her eyes and told about Zhao Nizi.


    Liu Yueyi is better. She doesn''t care about whether Zhao Nizi will be her sister-in-law or not. It''s just that Qin Chuan made a fuss because of his opposition to this marriage last time, which made Liu Yueyi feel a little bit towards Zhao Nizi. Judging, now that she heard Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hao''s face gradually turned cold. Last time, Qin Chuan even ran into the mountains by himself to resist the marriage, which scared her to death. Fortunately, Uncle Qin and Qin Shan, the two still had some understanding of Qin Chuan, so they split up and finally found Qin Chuan after climbing two hills, a place where they often went hunting.


    From then on, Hao didn''t dare to propose marriage or anything in front of him, for fear of irritating Qin Chuan. Only now did Hao know that Zhao Nizi turned out to be such a person. Zhao only felt that it was too worthless to have a quarrel with her son for such a woman, but she did not think that the dissolution of the engagement would have any effect on the two children.


    Dong Yunmei saw Hao''s cold face, fearing that the relationship between the two families would become strained, she smirked: "Auntie, we didn''t know that this child would do such a thing before, in my opinion , if she stole the money directly, it would be better than fishing in troubled waters like this. This child is very smart, but it is useless to be smart.


    If Shuixiu hadn''t opened this shop, we still wouldn''t know the character of this child, but luckily you and Aunt Zhao just said verbally, the two have not yet formally engaged, someone who knows Not much, this marriage is good for your family. "


    Liu Yueyi looked at Mrs Hao, who was silent and thoughtful, and asked after deliberation, "Is it your intention or Aunt Zhao''s intention to dissolve the marriage?"


    But now is obviously not the time to speculate about the Hao family, Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "This matter is the meaning of my mother, she was so angry about Zhao Nizi''s affairs that she was almost sick, and now she is thinking about it all. How to train Zhao Nizi, plus we are all busy, and it just happens to be the beginning of spring, and the family can''t leave, my mother asked me to make amends for my aunt, and this marriage was treated as a joke."


    Hao naturally knew that contacting the marriage contract was an absolute good thing for their family, not to mention other things, she didn''t dare to ask for such a daughter-in-law, Zhao unilaterally contacted the marriage but instead She cleared the siege. Thinking of this, Mrs. Hao sighed deeply, and said a little disappointedly: "It''s embarrassing your mother, I was also pitiful for Zhao Nizi''s life experience, thinking that your mother can teach you so well, then Zhao Nizi must also It''s not too bad, it''s the right age for Chuan''er, it''s just right for Chuan''er to marry her, but I didn''t expect..."

 Chapter 135： break up the engagement, learn the lesson

    "Auntie don''t need to explain, my mother knows what you think, so I asked me to come forward to dissolve this marriage, no matter whether Zhao Nizi can learn from this incident, whether she can repent or not, with If she is married to your family after this, you will also have trouble in your heart, which is not a good thing for anyone.


    It will be better for everyone if you walk less in the future. "


    Mrs Hao nodded slowly, admiring Mrs Zhao''s courage in her heart, she knew how much Mrs Zhao loved her niece, and she could still do this resolutely under such a state of mind decision is not easy. Hao Shi admitted that she couldn''t be so hard-hearted.


    This time, Mrs. Hao can finally understand why it was so difficult to take care of the family in the first place, Mrs. Zhao can still grit her teeth and persevere.


    Since the women have taken the initiative to admit their mistakes and contact the marriage, Hao will naturally not refuse, but although the main problem in this matter is Zhao Nizi, the actions of Zhao and Gu Shuixiu make Hao unable to bear any grudges , and even vaguely grateful to them.


    Before Gu Shuixiu wanted to go back, Mrs. Hao packed a red envelope and asked Gu Shuixiu to give it to Zhao Nizi, even if the Qin family compensated her.


    Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t want to accept the money, but Hao insisted that it was compensation for Zhao Nizi. Since Gu Shuixiu naturally did not have the right to refuse for Zhao Nizi, she had to accept the red envelope first. In terms of feel, there is probably a silver or two in it.


    A tael of silver is nothing to Gu Shuixiu, but it is still a lot of money for the Gu family, but it can''t shake the fundamentals, it will be more important for the Zhao family, and there is no Zhao Nizi for the family Say, it''s a lot of money.


    Zhao Nizi had this tael of silver plus the 4 taels of silver given by Gu Shuixiu during the Spring Festival, she had 5 taels of silver next to her, which was estimated to be thicker than the Zhao family''s wealth at the beginning. She doesn''t need them to worry about the money anymore.


    After Gu Shuixiu left, the Qin family was left with Hao Shi, Liu Yueyi and Qin Zuxin, who was still sleeping.


    It was almost noon, and Mrs. Hao asked Liu Yueyi to call Uncle Qin and the others back, and tell them what Gu Shuixiu said.


    When Qin Chuan heard that his marriage was dissolved, he jumped three feet high with joy. If there were no firecrackers in the mountains, he would have set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    Uncle Qin''s expression was not very good. He didn''t look down on Zhao Nizi at first, but now he has done it, and said with some dissatisfaction to Hao: "In the future, you should not make up your own mind about the important matters of your child''s life. This time it''s the Gu family''s way, if other people say they can''t say it, they will try their best to cover it up, and when the marriage is revealed, what will you do!"


    Hao has learned a lesson from this incident, and also knows that what the master said is reasonable, and dare not refute it.


    .


    Liu Yueyi knew what Hao''s heart was, and she said to her when all the men of the Qin family went down to the field: "Mother, father means, if you fancy any woman in the future, follow him first. They discuss it, Dad is afraid that you will be deceived, but he doesn''t really let you interfere in Uncle''s marriage."


    Under Liu Yueyi''s persuasion, Hao''s depressed mood improved, and then she asked, "What do you think of that Zhao Nizi?"


    Liu Yueyi gave a pause, and seeing that Mrs. Hao asked seriously, she said seriously: "Mother, when you talked to Aunt Zhao last time, I took her for a walk around our house, She was very nervous at the time, and kept her head down carefully, only looking up at the room without saying a word, but her eyes were not as cowardly as her behavior.


    It''s just that she keeps her head down and raises her head from time to time. I can''t really see it. Besides, I only get along with her for a while, so I really can''t judge her. And my thinking is very similar to yours. Aunt Zhao can teach a good woman like Sister Gu, and naturally she can also teach Zhao Nizi well, so I didn''t have much thought at the time. "


    After Liu Yueyi said this, Hao was even more relieved. Even Liu Yueyi thought so, proving that this matter was not entirely her fault.


    It''s just that this happened, Hao never dared to do anything privately.


    Gu Shuixiu went back to Cuizhu Mountain and the big stone under her heart also fell to the ground. From tomorrow, all the children in the family went out during the day, Gu Shuixiu simply asked Cuixi to accompany them there, because the girls also followed Liu Yueyi As for reading and literacy, Cuixi can supervise their learning from time to time there. In addition, she can also take time to teach girls embroidery lessons. The children in the province have to run both ways, and Luo Ying is also busy with homework.


    Precipitation during this period after ablation.


    However, after a winter and several spring rains, Gu Shuixiu didn''t want this, and together with Dong Chenghu, it took them a day to clean the salt field.


    Salt to reduce some weather effects.


    , Before it got dark, Gu Shuixiu felt like he couldn''t reach his fingers.


    She frowned and said, "It''s going to rain heavily, let''s go back quickly, we don''t know if the children are back?" It¡¯s been raining all the time, and I¡¯m afraid there will be more rain this year. I just experienced a tsunami last year, and it¡¯s raining again this year, so people can¡¯t live? It¡¯s really bad¡­¡±


    Dong Chenghu also has a solemn expression, but he is not a talkative person. When I came back, I lit all the lanterns on the path.


    After a while, Cuixi came back with her child, and when the doorbell rang, Dong Shan hurried to open the door, when the heavy rain had already fallen.


    The group had no choice but to hide in the house where Dong Shan and the others lived.


    Gu Shuixiu heard the doorbell ringing, and after waiting for a while, the children did not enter the room, so she asked Dong Chenghu to pick up the people with an oil-paper umbrella and a mink coat.


    A group of people returned to the house, all wet, but luckily the hot water in the bathroom had already boiled, so Gu Shuixiu asked the children to take a bath first, and each drank a bowl of **** soup, Just let them go.

 Chapter 136： A warm home in the rain, digging ditches

    Knowing that he bears the blood debt of the Zhang family, he must stand out and seek justice for the Zhang family.


    Zhao Baoer is because of Zhao Nizi, thinking that she can''t live up to her cousin''s cultivation, and she can''t disappoint her aunt. She wants to make her sister live a good life in the future. With these goals, Zhao Baoer''s hard work is actually Not worse than Zhang Xingchi, and even Liu Yueyi, who taught them, was very pleased.


    The two competed secretly, and neither of them gave in. Gu Shuixiu was so happy to let them work hard without breaking it. She sat under the porch with Dong Chenghu to watch the rain, and discussed the plans for this year. Feel.


    Flowing, Dong Shan frowned unconsciously when he saw the situation in front of him, and led everyone back to Cuizhu Mountain first.


    Dong Chenghu got Dong Shan''s words and came out to see, and immediately let the child practice calligraphy at home instead of going to Qin''s house, Gu Shuixiu watched him go straight along the river, when he was about to lose his way She went around a corner and disappeared directly in front of her eyes. Gu Shuixiu had never been to that place before, and she didn''t know what was going on there. It had rained just now, and the road in the mountains was very muddy, and the stones couldn''t slide.


    While Gu Shuixiu was worried, she heard Dong Chenghu''s vigorous shouting from the mid-mountain wall, apparently it was passed on to the people in the valley, and as a result, something happened that made Gu Shuixiu cry and laugh.


    In Dong Chenghu''s call, Qin Shan rushed to the river with his trousers up and shouted at Dong Chenghu.


    "What''s the situation on your side now? The river is flooding ashore, and the water is so fast that the children can''t pass today." In a word, Dong Chenghu roared word by word for a long time before reaching the other side. .


    At this time, Qin Shan also opened his mouth and said loudly: "Don''t come here today, the river is on the bank, and the valley has accumulated water. Fortunately, the foundation of the house was raised a little, and the threshold of Zhuangzi was blocked, so the water did not come in. , that is, the water inside is not easy to drain, my father and Big Brother Zuo are already dredging, and we have to make a long ditch to drain the water to the low-lying place on the other side."


    "Do you want me to help?" Dong Chenghu replied.


    I saw Qin Shan wave his hand to Dong Chenghu desperately, meaning there was no need, the two shouted at each other, Qin Shan went back the same way, Gu Shuixiu saw that his trousers had been lifted over his knees, obviously the valley The stagnant water inside is not shallow, so it is not the way to go on like this. You can''t accumulate water every time it rains, right? The valley is fine, but if the water in Zhuangzi cannot be drained out, it will be troublesome.


    Gu Shuixiu wondered if she should remind Uncle Qin to let him and Zuo Qingsong think together, even digging a long ditch.


    The water level in the river did not recede until two days later, but the water in the river was still turbid, obviously not suitable for eating or washing. When Zhang Xingchi and the others crossed the river to study, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu also accompanied I looked in the past.


    The big ditch outside the valley. One end of the valley leads to Caozi Village, and the other end leads to the sea, but it is blocked by the mountains. The drainage here can only be drained into the river. Once the river overflows, the function of the ditch It was abolished, this direction is obviously unreliable.


    Zuo Qingsong saw their husband and wife coming, wiped the sweat from his face, showed a smile, and greeted: "You are here, you are busy now, you go home and sit, wait a moment Let''s go back to rest."


    Dong Chenghu was not polite to Zuo Qingsong, he pointed to the ground and said, "Where are you going to dig? I''ll help you dig together."


    Zuo Qingsong paused for a while, but did not stop Dong Chenghu. It is true that the project they have to do is a bit big, and one more person can help to complete the ditch as soon as possible.


    Zuo Qingsong led Dong Chenghu to the side and pointed to the ground and said, "We plan to dig a large ditch from here to the outside of the valley. When we get out of the valley, we will dig in the direction of the mountain where I lived before. But you don''t have to dig that far, you can probably go around a mountain. There is a stream there. The stream itself is not big, but the direction of flow is different from that of the river near us, and it does not flow to us. If you drive there, you don¡¯t have to worry about the water not being able to drain out.¡±


    Dong Chenghu nodded his head. He knew that the stream flowing through was lower than this valley. It was just right to discharge it into another river. It was just the amount of work. It''s a bit big, and the Qin family and the Dong family still don''t know what to do in the next year.


    At the moment, Dong Chenghu went back and called Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, plus they could be faster.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Chenghu''s appearance and knew that he had made up his mind to help the two families dig ditches, so he led the other children into Zhuangzi.


    When she saw Liu Yueyi, she was walking in the courtyard with her child in her arms, and there was a slight worry between her brows. When she saw Gu Shuixiu, her brows immediately relaxed, and she handed the child to Mrs. Hao. Take other kids to class.


    Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry to leave, she first spoke with Hao, then went to Zuo''s house to find Dong Yunmei, and stayed in the villa until Dong Chenghu and a few others returned before going back with him.


    Dong Chenghu frowned while crossing the river, as if he couldn''t figure out something, Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while, what''s wrong with him today? One or two frowned, as if the sky was about to fall.


    Don''t wait for Gu Shuixiu to ask, Dong Chenghu couldn''t hold back his mouth, "Shuixiu, you are smart, help me think about it, we don''t know what''s going on in this river, once it rains heavily The river water rose, and it wasn''t so serious before last year. This year''s heavy rain in spring is like this. If it rains heavily in summer, will it be worth it?


    I wonder if there is any way to solve this problem, or even if this problem is not solved, is there a way to not affect our travel when there is a flood? "


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and shook her head, and said lightly, "It''s difficult, you have to know that once the river floods ashore, the valley will definitely accumulate water, even if we can cross the river, how will the valley pass? That''s not As simple as the width of a river.


    And when something like this happens, we have to worry about the safety of the Qin family and Zuo family. "

 Chapter 137： Gu Shuixius analysis, husband and wife quarrel

    After Gu Shuixiu said this, Dong Chenghu''s brows seemed to stretch, and then the frown became more serious. According to Gu Shuixiu, they had to clear the river to solve the problem.


    But this big river leads directly to the sea, but from here to the sea, there are many bends and twists and turns. More importantly, the river flowing to the sea has a three-dimensional There is a drop of about meters, where the water is rushing, and if you are not careful, you may be washed down by the river.


    And down, see why along the way. Then you have to go to the place where the gap is. There, even Dong Chenghu could not guarantee his own safety.


    Dong Chenghu expressed his worries and was very upset.


    Dong Chenghu looked puzzled, but Gu Shuixiu smiled: "Don''t rush to leave, I thought about it last night, and it''s not impossible to find out the reason."


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, looking at Gu Shuixiu with hope.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t tease him, and said seriously: "Based on what you said yesterday, I thought about it, the problem must come out of the river between us and the gap, but I don''t know if it was caught by Something is blocking it, but I guess the biggest possibility is that something happened in the drop.


    Then you have to call Uncle Qin and Brother Zuo.


    On a big tree or a rock, so that even if you are accidentally washed down by the river, you can be rescued, and tying two ropes is double insurance.


    Excusable, if they don''t go, we''ll just have to think about it. "


    With Gu Shuixiu''s idea, Dong Chenghu happily left the Cuizhu Mountain. In his opinion, Gu Shuixiu''s method has already ensured everyone''s safety to the greatest extent, and dredging the waterway is more beneficial to the two families in the valley. They have no reason to refuse.


    Can''t find it.


    Hao was well aware of the danger of that location, and would not let Uncle Qin and the others go. Dong Yunmei also looked worried, but did not say a word, just looked at Zuo Qingsong to see how he decided .


    Zuo Qingsong is very much in favor of dredging the river. In his opinion, if the river is really blocked on this side, if it is not cleaned up now, when the blockage is more serious in the future, the flood may be directly poured into the valley , which is even worse.


    Uncle Qin had the same opinion as Zuo Qingsong. Seeing that Mr. Hao was so unreasonable, he immediately became angry and roared: "The hair is long and the knowledge is short! , our valley will be directly flooded, have you thought about it?"


    "This..." Hao Shi still looked panicked, but she couldn''t say anything to refute. After living in the valley for so many years, she naturally knew that the current situation was probably because the river was blocked. If it is not unblocked, maybe it will be completely blocked in a short time, and then their home will be gone.


    But if Uncle Qin and the others were to dredge the river, she was worried, for fear that they would not come back.


    Seeing Hao''s tearful eyes, Uncle Qin couldn''t scold anymore, so he snorted and ignored Hao.


    Dong Chenghu scratched his head embarrassedly, and said weakly: "Shuixiu said, if you want to dredge the river at that time, each person should be tied with two or three ropes, and even the boat should be tied with ropes. , and the other end is tied to a tree or rock on the shore, so that even if we are washed down by the current, we can go ashore by ourselves, or let others pull it up, which can maximize our safety."


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong listened, and their eyes brightened. Uncle Qin changed his gloomy look and praised Gu Shuixiu.


    Zuo Qingsong also said with a smile: "This method is really good, now the water level has receded, the weather has been good these days, and the water flow is not fast, we can bring the guy, in the river close to the river drop. Then tie the rope to the big tree on the shore or the bump on the rock wall, so that you don''t have to worry about being washed down.


    And in my opinion, if the place is really blocked, we definitely don''t have to worry about the danger of being washed down when we just passed. . With this method, you don''t have to worry about this problem. "


    Uncle Qin and Qin Shan agreed very much. The four of them agreed to leave the next day and prepare the hemp rope and other tools first.


    Qin Chuan wanted to go with him. Uncle Qin hadn''t thought about it clearly, so Mr. Hao objected first. Because Mr. Hao objected, Mr. Qin agreed to let Qin Chuan go with him.


    If Hao is so spoiled, how can Qin Chuan be independent?


    Hao became angry because Uncle Qin insisted on taking away Qin Chuan, and even did not eat the meal, Uncle Qin was also angry, and directly told Liu Yueyi not to cook Hao''s food, the voice said It was so loud that even the Zuo family could hear it.


    Hao was crying in the room because of this. Uncle Qin was angry and told everyone to go out to prepare tools, so he went out, and did not go to the room to persuade Hao.


    Of course, Liu Yueyi couldn''t really not cook Hao''s food. After Uncle Qin went out, Liu Yueyi knocked on the door of Hao''s room with the food.


    Seeing Liu Yueyi coming in, Mrs. Hao quickly wiped her face and turned her back to Liu Yueyi with her red and swollen eyes.


    Liu Yueyi didn''t care, and coaxed softly: "Mother, I brought you hot food and hot dishes, you hurry up to eat, Dad just said angrily, not really let you Have a meal."


    "I''ve been with him for so many years and suffered so much, and that''s how he treats me! Chuan''er hasn''t married and had children yet, so he can''t go hunting by himself, he actually wants Chuan''er to go like that Dangerous place. He just wanted to go against me!"

 Chapter 138： Haos preference, river conditions

    Qin Chuan is not an exaggeration to say that it is the lifeblood of the Hao family. The idea of ??appointing a daughter-in-law like Zhao Nizi to Qin Chuan is not to make him worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life and suffer less hardship.


    Uncle Qin''s approach is completely different from Hao''s philosophy, and it is no wonder that Hao''s reaction is so fierce.


    Liu Yueyi doesn''t think her father-in-law''s actions are wrong. In her opinion, a man should stand up by himself and spoil his child like a mother-in-law. Mr. Hao, who was angry, would definitely not listen.


    So Liu Yueyi didn''t say much, and just listened to Hao''s complaints quietly. After Hao''s venting and eating, Liu Yueyi quietly went out with the dishes.


    When Qin Shan saw Liu Yueyi coming out, he stepped forward and asked with concern: "Mother has dinner? How is it?"


    Liu Yueyi sighed softly and said in a low voice, "I ate the rice, but I haven''t figured it out yet, and I still blame my father."


    Qin Shan''s face was full of helplessness, "Mother always wanted to make Qinchuan independent, but how could she stand up to protect Qinchuan like this? Not to mention father, I have found the problem, you Don''t worry about these things in the future, Dad will handle it, and don''t take it to heart if your mother says anything ugly, she''s just like this, and she''ll ''disown her six relatives'' when she gets anxious."


    Liu Yueyi laughed when she heard the words, "Six relatives don''t know how to use it like this." However, this word is really appropriate to describe Hao. Said that once he was provoked, he lost his mind.


    Because of Qin Shan''s words, Liu Yueyi felt a lot better, and she went back to take Qin Zuxin with peace of mind. In her opinion, with Gu Shuixiu''s method, the safety of Qin Shan and the others is not a problem. It is an experience, nothing to worry about. If it can really solve the problem of the waterway, then it can be done once and for all this time, unless there is another serious seawater flooding incident like last year, or else there will be no need to worry about flooding because of heavy rain in the future. thing.


    No matter how reluctant Hao was, Uncle Qin still took Qin Shan and Qin Chuan away the next day. Because Hao was uneasy, he came out to see them off. Compared with Hao''s tearful eyes, Liu Yueyi and Dong Yunmei were much more normal. The two just handed over the prepared food to their husband, and then watched them leave with a smile.


    When Zuo Qingsong and his party reached the river, Dong Chenghu brought Dong Shan and Dong Xiao to the other side. They planned to row away both boats, one for the Dong family, one for the Qin family and one for the Zuo family , including the protective rope is also handed over to everyone.


    Following the current, Dong Chenghu watched the surroundings vigilantly while rowing the boat, looking at the surrounding environment from time to time, the other boat was controlled by Zuo Qingsong, he was paying attention to the mountains and rivers on the other side Condition.


    The two boats swerved along the current, and the speed was normal at first. There were also some large stones in the middle of the river. Judging from the moss and corrosion on the stones, some of these stones were originally in the river, and some were rolled down from the mountain wall last year.


    There are a lot of rocks in this area along the way. Obviously, the soil and stone structure of the mountain wall here is loose.


    The two boats stopped at this place for a while. Uncle Qin lived the longest in the mountains, and everyone was waiting for him to speak.


    The earthquake and sea water poured backwards, and the huge impact force suddenly washed down the boulders on the mountain.


    If this is the case, it doesn''t matter, as long as the seawater backflow does not occur in the future, there is no need to worry. Moreover, although there are many stones here, they will not affect the drainage of the river. The problem is estimated to be ahead. "


    Uncle Qin had the same opinion as Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong, so the two continued to row the boat forward without hesitation.


    After turning a few more turbulent corners, Uncle Qin roared coldly: "Now start to slow down, and there will be a drop zone not far ahead."


    It was covered with lush trees, and the roots of some old trees had fallen into the river, looking like water plants, and they wanted to take root in the river again.


    Dong Chenghu thought of what Gu Shuixiu had explained before, and cautiously said to Zuo Qingsong and the others: "Uncle, we have almost reached the drop zone, have you found it? There are a lot of stones in front of us, and our boat is not at all. just can''t get through."


    Uncle Qin and others nodded, there were many stones on the river in front, and the river water flowed through the middle of these stones. The width of the stone area was three or four meters. filled the entire river.


    The rain and river will overflow, and these stone groups will make the terrain here higher than the valley, so that the valley will not be flooded.


    Even the most inexperienced Qin Chuan swallowed his saliva in shock. Looking at the big rocks in front of him, he had only one thought, that is, how to dredge these guys?


    Qin Chuan looked left and right, his face full of anxiety.


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong sailed two boats and slowly approached the group of stones. At this time, they didn''t have to worry about the danger of being washed down by the river water. With these groups of stones blocking, no matter how urgent the river was, They can''t make it either.


    In line with the principle of caution, Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong each found a sturdy tree nearby, tied the boat, and then went down to check the situation, back and forth among the stones After several laps, everyone finally found the problem.


    First of all, the stones in these stone groups are not all large stones, some of which can be moved by one person. In addition, the stones cannot be deposited, and this group of stones is formed.


    There was no way they could row the boat away in the current.

 Chapter 139： Problem, Gu Shuixius solution

    Because the return trip was against the current, Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong exerted their strength to feed and returned to the vicinity of Cuizhu Mountain in the face of the moonlight.


    Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei were waiting anxiously on the shore. The darker the sky, the more uneasy they became. Just as Hao Shi was about to cry, the shadows of two boats appeared in the crowd. in sight.


    Hao burst into tears with joy, no matter when or where, she waved her hand and shouted in the direction of the ship: "Are you back?"


    It was Qinchuan who responded to Hao''s. I saw him standing on the bow and waving at Hao''s and others, and shouted: "Mother, we''re back, it''s okay."


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Qin Chuan''s words. Dong Chenghu and the others did not go ashore with Zuo Qingsong and the others, but went straight to the other side of the river. Shui Xiu was still at home waiting for his news.


    Dong Yunmei welcomed Zuo Qingsong in this room, and her dangling heart also fell. Come on, if this matter is not resolved, I won''t be able to sleep soundly tonight."


    "I think so too, why don''t we go over now?" Zuo Qingsong suggested.


    Qin Shan and Qin Chuan agreed, but Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei were confused.


    Hao asked with a blank face: "Why did you just come back and go again? What time is it now? You haven''t eaten yet!"


    Uncle Qin was still angry and didn''t want to explain to Hao, Qinchuan cleverly pulled Hao aside and muttered: "Mother, the situation in the river over there is more serious than we thought. , it was in the place where the gap was, a large piece of stone was blocked, and the entire riverbed was directly too high. Fortunately, Brother Dong said that he was going to investigate. Dad said that if it is not dealt with, it will not be able to be dealt with in a few years. The valley is about to be flooded.


    Now Dad and Big Brother Zuo can''t care about other things. The way to check the river is what Shui Xiu thinks. Dad and the others want to go to Cuizhu Mountain and have a good discussion with Big Brother Dong and his wife. When a charter is issued, Dad doesn''t plan to go home, mother, don''t say things that Dad doesn''t like to hear at this time, you don''t have to make Dad even more angry. "


    Qinchuan had to say something serious to Mrs. Hao for the sake of family harmony. Mrs. Hao was losing her temper, but she knew what was more important. He didn''t care about anything else, and directly said that he would go to Dong''s house with them.


    Dong Yunmei had to follow because she was worried. Although it was getting dark, it was not too late. Zuo Qingsong never refused Dong Yunmei''s request. I also brought a child with me, and spent it at Dong''s house tonight.


    Because Qin Shan was worried about Liu Yueyi and her children, he decided to stay in the village and help everyone by the way.


    After the deal was settled, Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong boarded the boat again and sent everyone to the other side of the river. They knocked on the door of Cuizhu Mountain without stopping.


    Gu Shuixiu was wondering, why did Dong Chenghu just come back now?


    When Dong Shan led a group of people into the house, Gu Shuixiu knew that they were all here to discuss the river course. Dong Shan went to the kitchen to get some food, while he sat in the main room and talked to them.


    Uncle Qin frowned and said straight to the point: "Chenghu and his wife, you should have guessed our purpose when we came so late, the situation of the river is unknown to Chenghu. Did I tell you, the situation is more serious than we expected, and more importantly, the water there is turbulent and at the drop, once the river is open, the instantaneous water flow can rush us all under the waterfall, if it is true It is estimated that even the corpse will not be found if it falls.


    It''s a question of how we''re going to get back.


    Oh, I really can''t think of a good way to do it now, no matter how we go on, we can survive this year, and we can cope with it by relying on that ditch, but it is estimated that this valley will not be able to survive next year. ! "


    Although Mr. Hao knew the situation from Qin Chuan, the weight of what he said from Uncle Qin was different. Now Mrs. Hao also panicked and looked anxiously. Gu Shuixiu, their home is in the valley, where the house and fields are their whole life efforts, if the valley were really flooded, she would have wanted to die.


    Gu Shuixiu listened carefully to Uncle Qin, and said to Dong Chenghu: "Go to the study and get some pen and paper, just as you can also write something, show me the situation of the river, Or you describe me as painting, and I can think of countermeasures after I paint it first."


    Dong Chenghu strode out of the main room after hearing this. After a while, he brought the pen, ink, paper and inkstone over. Dong Chenghu and several people described it. Gu Shuixiu painted, and in a short while he drew the general situation of the place.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said solemnly: "The water flow in that place is very fast, and now there are rocks blocking it, we don''t have to worry about the danger of being washed down, but if the river is dredged, it will be troublesome, maybe The boat would be washed directly into the water."


    "How wide is the river?" Gu Shuixiu asked seriously.


    Zuo Qingsong replied for Dong Chenghu: "The river is very wide, wider than ours, about 30 meters by visual inspection."


    "Thirty meters?" Gu Shuixiu was surprised. The wild vegetables on the river at their door were about twenty meters away, and there were more than thirty meters there! The riverbed of more than 30 meters has been raised, no wonder the river flooded directly ashore.


    "What is the condition of the river bank in that place? Is there a way to go?"


    When she asked such a question, everyone was stunned. They just focused on surveying the rock groups and didn''t pay attention to the situation on both sides of the river bank. But on both sides of the river bank are cliffs with many sturdy old trees that look old."


    "Well, you can go and see it tomorrow, it''s better to climb up to those old trees and see how the gap between the trees is? If you can walk on the trees, see What is the farthest distance you can walk, and if you can go to a place where the water flow is relatively gentle through those trees, isn''t there a way out?


    "


    "What method?" Everyone said in unison, all looking at Gu Shuixiu with hope.


    Gu Shuixiu was stared at by bright eyes, she felt almost out of breath, after taking a deep breath, she said, "Bamboo is the most important thing in our place, if it can''t be done, use bamboo to connect Together, connect with those big trees, and get out a long pole.


    When the river is dredged, climb up the tree first to avoid being washed down, then grab the pole and move forward until you swim to a place where the current is gentle and then board the boat. These are the two most feasible methods at present.


    But since you are going to investigate those old trees, I suggest that you all apply realgar and sulfur powder on your body to avoid large snakes on them, I will let Chenghu bring Yixi sulfur powder over there, you guys Before climbing a tree, sprinkle some sulphur powder on the tree and wait for a while before climbing up. "

 Chapter 140： Gu Shuixiu came in person and made a plan

    Uncle Qin and the others listened to Gu Shuixiu''s methods and all looked thoughtful. The two methods Gu Shuixiu provided them had to be said to be the most feasible methods at present.


    Zuo Qingsong agreed after thinking for a while, and even said that he would go to get sulfur powder early in the morning. There is a hot spring on a hill not far from Cuizhu Mountain. That hot spring is a sulfur spring. It is a sulphur stone, so it is not difficult to get sulphur powder. Dong Chenghu and the others used this kind of sulphur powder for self-defense when they hunted.


    As for the realgar, there are quite a few in the Dong family, all of which were bought by Gu Shuixiu before. Later, because Dong Chenghu went out hunting less often, there were more of these things left.


    Seeing that they had all negotiated, Mrs. Hao looked at Uncle Qin with some pleading and said, "Master, will Chuan''er let him go too?"


    Uncle Qin saw Hao''s showing weakness, so it was not easy to directly refute Hao''s face in front of everyone, but looked at Qin Chuan, what do you think?


    Qin Chuan didn''t look at Hao''s eyes, he patted his chest and said, "Of course I will follow! How can such a major event be without me?"


    Hao was in a hurry. When Qin Chuan said this, Uncle Qin made a decision and asked Qin Chuan to follow him, but he also said that Qin Chuan''s water is not very good. If not, just follow Qin Shan.


    The heads of the Qin family made a decision, no matter how reluctant Hao was, she could only agree to go out with Qin Chuan.


    After everyone discussed it, Cuixi immediately brought up the prepared chicken noodles with mushrooms. There was also an egg in each bowl of noodles, and green vegetables were garnished. People who had been hungry for a day immediately devoured them When he got up, Cuixi went to cook another pot before feeding the crowd.


    Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong went out early the next morning. They had to make sulphur powder first, and then they went to explore both sides of the river. Since they did not plan to start dredging today, they had enough time. use.


    This time they didn''t come back until midnight. The news that Dong Chenghu sent back was half good and half bad. The good thing was that the old trees on both sides of the strait were strong enough and intertwined, enough for them to travel a long distance on it .


    The bad news is that after they walked along the branches to the end, they found that the distance from the water surface was suddenly a lot higher. It''s still very fast, and what''s more troublesome is that the place is a corner, and it is not easy to operate even if it is connected to a pole with bamboo.


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu planned to go with them to see the scene herself, maybe she would make some new discoveries.


    The serious and serious look on his face is really different from his usual.


    The boat was barely stopped in the middle of the crack.


    I saw him pointing to the big tree on the cliff and said: "As we walk forward, we will reach the group of stones, this is the end point of our going back, and you can see that there is nothing around here. It is not safe to tie bamboo to something that can be connected, it is too high.¡±


    Dong Chenghu was simply taking Gu Shuixiu to the group of stones, but he did not allow Gu Shuixiu to go up, some of those stones were very slippery, what if Shuixiu fell?


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to take her to slide back and forth several times, and finally suggested: "You can tie a rope ladder here, we don''t need bamboo anymore, we just use rope and vines, directly from the This end is on the rock wall behind the turn, and once there, the boat is under control."


    Gu Shuixiu''s words reminded Dong Chenghu of the kind of vines near the first-line sky. They are not only strong and resilient, but also have a certain elasticity. Protect the rope, and then I replaced those vines after I bought a rope at home.


    It grows on the cliffs of a line day, and there are many more near the beach.


    Dong Chenghu suddenly became enlightened after Gu Shuixiu''s guidance. After meeting Cuizhu Mountain, he couldn''t wait to go to the first-line sky, and he didn''t return to Dong''s house until evening.


    Gu Shuixiu found that behind him there were a bunch of vines as tall as a hill, she was shocked and exclaimed, "Could it be that you pulled all the vines back?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and said solemnly: "I searched around there for a long time, and found that some vines are five or six meters long, so I simply made more, and it is safer to have these vines. You can even tie the vines to the boulders in the river for extra security."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded in agreement, seeing that Dong Chenghu had already made up his mind, he stopped talking, and let him do the trick.


    When all the preparations were completed, Dong Chenghu and Uncle Qin held a small meeting. After everyone agreed, they set off on a sunny day and tried to clear the river before it rained.


    Hao and others had nothing to do, so they had to gather at Cuizhu Mountain and pray for their safe return.


    This time they set off in two boats, but behind the two boats there were two more bamboo rafts, which were made by Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong.


    The boats were led by Qin Shan and Uncle Qin respectively. After everyone reached the drop of the river, Dong Chenghu repeated his old technique, first sprinkled sulphur powder on the big trees on both sides of the river, and after a while he took a large bag of hemp The rope climbed up the tree, Zuo Qingsong and others rowed the boat and waited at the key point of Dong Chenghu''s march. After Dong Chenghu tied the rope ladder, he climbed down from the rope ladder and boarded the boat. After testing the strength of the rope ladder.


    Only Zuo Qingsong connected the vines under the rope ladder. He connected two of them, and extended them all the way across the bend of the river to a place where the water flow was relatively gentle. Here, he found a big rock that could bind the vines. Tie a safety rope to the body, and tie the other end to the vine to form a sliding buckle, so that you can travel safely in the rushing water.


    After everyone tried the firmness of the vines again, they finally felt relieved to go to the other side of the river, so it has been more than half a day since the technique was repeated.


    Uncle Qin greets everyone to eat, and only after eating can you have the strength to work, after all, what comes next is the main event.


    Everyone just mixed the dry food they brought with them with water and started working.


    Zuo Qingsong and the Qin family went to the other side of the river in a group of three. From the other end, Dong Chenghu took Dong Shan and Dong Xiao from this end, and several people gathered in the center of the stone group. First use very leisurely dredging, reduce the width of the stone group, and then dredging from the middle to both sides, the main force is Dong Chenghu, Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan.

 Chapter 141： Dredge the river, an accident occurs

    Uncle Qin is responsible for paying attention to the situation around him.


    They have to first throw those stones from here to the bottom of the waterfall, one by one, and comb them one by one. This is not a job that can be completed in a day or two.


    With the reduction of blocks, Dong Chenghu clearly felt that the flow of the river was much faster. The place where they are now is only one meter away from the outlet of the waterfall, and even a little situation may be washed under the waterfall by the river.


    At this time, they began to start from the middle of the river. Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong worked together, and each time they carefully lifted a large stone. If the surrounding stones were not loose, they would immediately throw the stone When you get to the bottom of the waterfall, if you find that there is any change in the stones, you should stop and slowly, confirm that there is no problem, and then continue to dredge.


    Qin Shan was responsible for picking up some smaller stones. The three of them cooperated tacitly, and the middle of the river was cleaned up in a short time. With the opening of a large mouth in the middle of the river, the water flow seemed to find a vent. In the same way, he rushed over in an instant, and even washed down a lot of stones next to the opening.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu and Dong Shan and Dong Xiao stood on one side of the water outlet, and the others stood on the other side.


    The two men just nodded and continued to work tacitly. Here, Dong Chenghu carried the stones and threw them down. Dong Shan and Dong Xiao were responsible for pulling him behind. Tighten the rope if you notice something is wrong.


    With the central water outlet, the three main forces are instantly relieved a lot, as long as the big stones are rolled from the water outlet to the waterfall, and there is no need to carry them one by one.


    The branches pushed the rocks down with the branches, and kept away from the water outlet as much as possible, so that the speed was slower, but the safety was guaranteed.


    People on the other side felt that Dong Chenghu''s method was easy to use, and they also learned his method to deal with it, and the dignified atmosphere suddenly eased a lot.


    Second, the water flow at this time was not as fast as usual. The big stone near the water outlet was shaken by the river water without Dong Chenghu''s use of a branch to pry it, and it was very likely to fall at any time.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Dong Chenghu''s face was full of awe, seeing that Zuo Qingsong and the others were almost finished, he simply drove the big rocks to the waterfall in one go, and now even he stood on the ground The place was a little unstable, and at this time there were only seven or eight meters away from the river bank.


    Dong Chenghu simply let Dong Shan and Dong Xiao climb to the tree on the bank first, and then tied a safety rope to him, and the other end went around the big tree on the bank and was pulled by Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, and Dong Chenghu retreated. In one step, they taut an inch, keeping the vines in a tight state.


    When the river was dredged to two or three meters remaining, Dong Chenghu slipped and almost fell under the waterfall. Fortunately, there was this tight vine, which saved his life in time, just as Dong Chenghu was fortunate At that time, Qin Shan''s exclamation came from the other side of the river.


    It turned out that Qinchuan was too close to the entrance of the waterfall. With the dredging of the river, the broken trees blocking the entrance of the waterfall have been brought under the waterfall. These stones are no longer blocked by the trees. In addition, the impact of the water flow was all crumbling, and it happened that the big rock he stepped on was at the mouth of the waterfall, and the big rock rolled down without warning.


    Uncle Qin''s mind went blank when Qin Chuan fell. After Qin Shan exclaimed, Zuo Qingsong reacted, decisively grabbed the rope tied to Qin Chuan, and shouted at Uncle Qin Shouted: "Push to the shore quickly and pull the rope tight."


    Uncle Qin then reacted, and joined forces with Qin Shan to tighten the rope and rush to the shore, while Zuo Qingsong tried his best to pull Qin Chuan up like he was lifting water.


    At this time, Qin Chuan rolled his eyes because he drank too much water. Uncle Qin quickly pressed Qin Chuan''s abdomen and used his milk strength to make Qin Chuan spit out all the water.


    Seeing Qinchuan slow down, everyone sat on the stone as if they were collapsed. Uncle Qin was still red-eyed at this time, and after holding Qin Chuan for a while, he was afraid that something like this happened. , Uncle Qin didn''t plan to let Qin Chuan come down, so he directly let him stay on the tree.


    Dong Chenghu has been paying attention to the situation on the other side of the river, until Qin Chuan sat up, he sighed heavily, called Zuo Qingsong twice, and pointed to Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, meaning Let them follow his example and clean up the remaining stones.


    Because Zuo Qingsong was a little out of strength to save Qin Chuan just now, Qin Shan volunteered to clean up, and asked Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong to pull him on the tree.


    After the incident of Qin Chuan, Uncle Qin refused to say anything. He insisted on going down by himself. Don''t argue, let Qin Shan come, he is young and his body is relatively flexible, we can just tighten the vines, and tighten them as soon as we find something wrong, so as to ensure that Qin Shan will not be washed down by the river."


    Uncle Qin was still a little hesitant, but Qin Shan did it. Uncle Qin couldn''t. He had to go to the tree and stare at Qin Shan nervously. Find.


    .


    The way back was unexpectedly smooth, and everyone rushed back before it got dark.


    They didn''t come back all night, Hao Shi and others were so anxious that they couldn''t even sleep well.


    The doorbell of Cuizhu Mountain rang, Luo Ying was the first to rush to open the door, he couldn''t let his wife wait any longer.


    exhausted.


    Hao found that although the clothes on everyone''s body were a little damaged, they should have been cut by branches or sharp stones, but they were not embarrassed. Only Qinchuan was naked, with pants and hair. It was all wet, like it had just been scooped up from the river.


    As soon as Qinchuan looked like this, Mrs. Hao knew something must have happened. She pulled Qinchuan with a worried look, checked it up and down, and found that there were two or three red stripes on Qinchuan''s back. The scratches, although there was no blood, were a bit large and looked shocking.


    Hao exclaimed: "What''s wrong? How can it be hurt like this?"

 Chapter 142： come back safe and relax

    Qin Chuan shivered, feeling a little helpless, and didn''t know how to explain to Hao. On the way back, Qin Shan once said that he would put clothes on for him, but Qinchuan refused. , his brother has been exerting all his strength. On the way back, the mountain wind in the river was cold and howling, and he didn''t have to catch a cold. Moreover, Qin Chuan also had a good face.


    Uncle Qin looked at Qin Chuan and said to Mrs Hao tiredly: "Don''t ask so much, get Chuan''er some **** tea and let him take a hot bath to drive him away. To dispel the cold air, if we have anything to say, we will talk about it after we have calmed down.¡±


    Hao Shi nodded in a panic and was about to cook **** tea, only then remembered that they were still in Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu said at the right time: "Let''s take a good rest here first, I will let Cuixi cook it. Ginger tea is made, the water in the bathroom is boiled just enough to take a bath, the pool in our bathroom is big, it is not a problem to soak two people at a time, and my aunt doesn''t have to go back to toss."


    Hao nodded gratefully, hugged Qin Chuan and went into the house with everyone.


    After a few men drank **** tea, Gu Shuixiu asked them to go to the bathroom to take a bath. Except for Qin Chuan, everyone exuded an unpleasant smell, like the stench that had not been washed for a month or two Like socks.


    In one breath, the few sitting in the back chairs even lay down, and after a while, there was a burst of snoring from the main room.


    Hao, who was busy in the kitchen, was about to enter the main room. She was startled by the snoring inside, and even her footsteps lightened a lot. After entering the main room, she looked around and saw that Uncle Qin and Qin Shan had already They fell asleep, Zuo Qingsong and Dong Chenghu seemed to be closing their eyes and resting, and the snoring came from the Qin family.


    Seeing the situation in front of her, Mrs. Hao knew that they were all exhausted, so she walked out of the main room and went to the kitchen to find Gu Shuixiu.


    "Shuixiu, where are the quilts in your house? They all fell asleep in the main room. It''s not good if they catch a cold."


    When Gu Shuixiu heard the words, she quickly put down her work, and asked Dong Yunmei to go to the inner courtyard to carry four quilts, build a bed for each of them, and lightly walked out of the main room, Gu Shuixiu specially Explain that children playing in the yard are not allowed to make loud noises, so as not to wake up those sleeping in the room.


    With Dong Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi taking the lead, Gu Shuixiu let them go to play with confidence. At this time, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao also cleaned up from where he lived, and Gu Shuixiu looked at them too. Exhausted, he said warmly: "The food in the kitchen is almost done, you can bring some back to eat, and then have a good sleep after eating. You have worked hard for the past two days."


    The two were flattered and repeatedly expressed that they were not working hard. Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied with their attitude, so Cuixi packed food boxes for the two and sent them out of the house.


    After Dong Shan and Dong Xiao left, Qin Chuan who was in the bath also came out. When Mrs. Hao caught him and was about to ask questions, Gu Shuixiu quickly said: "Auntie, they haven''t slept all night, even Cheng Hu can''t stand it, let alone Qin Chuan, you''d better let the children in the room to sleep first, let''s ask if they have anything to say when they wake up, they won''t be able to run away anyway."


    Hao knew what Gu Shuixiu said was reasonable, and when he released his hand, Qin Chuan slipped faster than a rabbit.


    The men are all asleep, and the women can also relax , I''ll have to reheat it later, trouble.


    Dong Yunmei hesitated for a moment, and came out of the kitchen without being idle. She called a few children to take a bath, and then let them go back to the room to sleep.


    At this time, there was a full moon hanging in the sky. Looking at the full moon, Gu Shuixiu remembered that today is the first day of April. how is it now? No news should be the best news!


    Everyone sat in the yard without saying a word, just stared at the sky in a daze, and after a while there was a sound or two in the main room, accompanied by a cough, without waiting for Mrs. Hao to go in to check the situation, Uncle Qin has come out.


    Seeing the eyes staring at him in the yard, Uncle Qin asked sleepily, "What time is it now?"


    Hao said loudly: "It''s already 1 hour, you slept for more than an hour, are you hungry, there is food in the kitchen, I''ll get it for you." This is a cold war between the two For the first time since then, he spoke calmly.


    Uncle Qin nodded, and after thinking about it, he entered the hall again and called everyone up. Gu Shuixiu only heard Uncle Qin''s strong voice from inside the room, "Don''t sleep, everyone is up to eat, Qin Shan, Cheng Tiger, Qingsong, wake me up..."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei looked at each other and smiled, then went into the main room to clean up the quilt, and then tidied up the tables and chairs so that they could serve the dishes.


    Come down and cook for a long time, replenishing Qi.


    There are also two roast ducks, a pot of pork ribs stewed with fish, a plate of cold seaweed, and some spicy river prawns with chili peppers. These river prawns are in the grove outside Cuizhu Mountain. It was found in a puddle in 2008. The area of ??the puddle is not small, but not large, about less than half an mu of land. I haven''t seen this thing there before. I don''t know if it was caused by the tsunami or the heavy rain. As a result of the flooding, they actually settled down in that puddle area and multiplied.


    This river prawn is different from the prawns in their paddy fields. The prawns in the paddy fields are just that big, not as big as river prawns. They are not only big but also very plump.


    Gu Shuixiu found it in the woods when it was raining heavily. In the past few days, while Dong Chenghu and the others were dredging the river, they took Cuixi and Hao to catch some and brought them back. The genius cooked them.


    Uncle Qin and his team devoured more than half of the food on the table before slowing down.


    Hao finally found a chance to ask questions.


    Uncle Qin nodded, put down the bowls and chopsticks and said: "It''s all right, although the situation is serious, but we have tossed for these days and finally got it done, then you don''t have to worry about the river flooding the valley, you You can rest assured to sleep."


    Uncle Qin rarely teases Hao, which shows that he is in a very good mood.

 Chapter 143： Informed, Bridged

    "What''s the matter with Chuan''er''s injury?" Seeing that Uncle Qin was in a good mood, Mrs. Hao said bluntly.


    Uncle Qin held the chopsticks for a while and looked at Qin Shan. Qin Shan deliberately didn''t look at Uncle Qin''s eyes, and just focused on eating. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to come forward at this time, and he didn''t have to cause a show.


    Hao had long noticed the small movements between Uncle Qin and Qin Shan, but she didn''t say it explicitly, but kept staring at Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin couldn''t eat the food when she looked at it like this, he put down his chopsticks and panted, "The boy stepped on a rock and fell loose and fell under the waterfall, and he was washed down by the water. Fortunately, even if Qingsong pulled him up, no one was injured, but when he fell, his back was scratched on a rock."


    Hao''s eyes widened after hearing Uncle Qin''s words, and she looked scared. At this time, Qin Chuan was still sleeping and she didn''t dare to disturb her. She only thought that Zuo Qingsong had rescued Qin Shan. Immediately, he trotted to Zuo Qingsong, grabbed his arm, and thanked him so much. Zuo Qingsong couldn''t laugh or cry, and couldn''t eat anymore. He looked at Uncle Qin begging for help.


    "Okay, don''t toss Qingsong, isn''t it all right? We will thank Qingsong for his life-saving grace later, and let the family eat well first."


    Hao was pulled back by Uncle Qin.


    Dong Yunmei trembled with fright at the side. She didn''t expect Zuo Qingsong to be so bold, how dangerous the situation must be, if something went wrong, he couldn''t even save him.


    Zuo Qingsong seemed to realize that something was wrong with Dong Yunmei, and held her hand tightly under the table to comfort her.


    Dong Chenghu also finished his meal now, put down the tableware and said carelessly: "It''s really dangerous over there, I thought about it, now let''s take the river Once it is dredged, if someone falls into the river in the future, it will go down directly with the current, or we will work together to get a huge net to block it on the river.


    , so that it will be convenient for us to clean up the river in the future. If someone falls into the water and is washed to the edge of the net, we can save ourselves, or stop it. "


    Zuo Qingsong expressed great support for Dong Chenghu''s suggestion. After the three of them, there will be more and more children, and they will inevitably run on both sides. If they don''t take some protective measures, they will be worried in the future.


    Uncle Qin thought about it and suggested: "Well, we will do the same with fishing nets, but have you ever thought about building a bridge over the river? Once it is successful, it will be easier for us to communicate in the future."


    "Build a bridge?" Everyone exclaimed in unison.


    Gu Shuixiu never thought about building a bridge, not because she didn''t want to, but because the river is more than 20 meters wide, just to build a bridge, you need to find a professional to come, or if the bridge is What should I do if I don''t do it stably, and the person breaks halfway?


    And they don''t know how deep the river is. It''s not a good idea to rush to build a bridge.


    Of course, Uncle Qin only gave a suggestion, not that he must build a bridge, but this suggestion took root in Dong Chenghu''s heart.


    On the second day, after sending away the Qin family and the Zuo family, Dong Chenghu began to prepare fishing nets. Gu Shuixiu was holding Dong Yuanxu in the yard to watch him busy, while shaking Dong Yuanxu to make him happy.


    Dong Chenghu looked at their mother and son, showed a knowing smile, and then went to work on the work in his hand, watching the sun slowly rise, Gu Shuixiu advised: "Stop and rest for a while, drink Saliva, I''ll do it later." After speaking, he said to Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, who was busy on the other side: "You also stop and rest, this thing is not in a hurry, it doesn''t matter if you can''t fix it in a day or two."


    The two obediently stopped and sat aside to rest in the shade.


    Dong Chenghu took two sips of water and said with a smile: "Shuixiu, yesterday Uncle Qin said to build a bridge, I thought about it for a night, and I think this method is feasible."


    Gu Shuixiu did not express her opinion, but looked at him encouragingly and asked him to continue.


    Dong Chenghu got excited when he saw it, picked up the small stones that the children were playing with, and said while drawing: "Although this river is very wide, it is not very deep inside, and the middle of the river is probably Just two or three meters."


    "So shallow?" Gu Shuixiu looked surprised.


    Dong Chenghu nodded, "I tried it when I used a bamboo pole to support a bamboo raft. I inserted the bamboo pole into the water upright, and the water overflowed the bamboo pole for more than two meters. It is very deep. The most important thing in our mountains are big trees. When the time comes, we will cut a few big trees to make stumps, and then get some bamboo. It is not a problem to make a bridge. In addition, we can use bamboo rafts as bridge decks and fishing nets as guardrails. .


    In this way, even if you walk to the middle of the bridge and accidentally break the bridge, you can grab the fishing net or grab the bamboo raft for help. Of course, the bridge is ready. If you feel unsafe, we can also punting across the river. "


    Dong Chenghu thinks about building a bridge because it is impossible for men to be at home every time. If they are not at home, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome for Gu Shuixiu and the child to cross the river? Or someone from the Qin family and Zuo family who are in a hurry to come over to find someone can cross the bridge, which is much faster than punting a boat.


    Since Dong Chenghu has an idea, Gu Shuixiu naturally wants to support it.


    With the support of Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu immediately went to Uncle Qin and the others to discuss it. In the next few days, he was busy with the bridge work, and handed over all the fields at home to Dong Shan and Dong Xiao take care of.


    The two were not good at punting boats to build bridges at all, but Shimodian was a good hand. With them taking care of the fields in the valley, Gu Shuixiu could put a hundred and twenty hearts into it.


    At the beginning of June, after two months of hard work, the wooden bridge built by Dong Chenghu was finally completed. There are fifteen groups in total. Between each group of piers, there are three groups of bamboo houses standing in the water to help the piers share the weight.


    The bridge deck is made of bamboo rafts. There are two layers of bamboo rafts. The bridge deck will be slightly deformed when a 400-pound thing walks on it.


    In order to protect the bridge, the three parties agreed that if you want to cross the river with heavy objects in the future, you can only punt the boat. Safety.


    As for the protective nets on both sides of the bridge, there is no fishing net for sale in Panlong Town. If you want to sell fishing nets, you can only go to a big place like Zhishui County, so they said before that they should use fishing nets The splicing and blocking of the river has not yet been realized, but the block woven by the vines is placed first.


    This bridge is Dong Chenghu''s masterpiece, and it is also the pride of everyone. They didn''t expect that with the efforts of a few people, they could make such a long bridge on this big river.

 Chapter 144： Acting alone, spooked stone cauliflower

    In order to reward everyone, Gu Shuixiu went to the beach for the first time to get a lot of food. The beach in June is when the food is abundant. When you go into the sea, you can collect a lot of fresh food near the reef. Near these reefs, Gu Shuixiu unexpectedly discovered Echinacea.


    These stone lilies grow in the seaweed bushes, Gu Shuixiu initially thought they were reddish-brown seaweeds, but when she was collecting kelp, she accidentally picked the stone flowers together, only to find out that it was actually a stone lily.


    This discovery made Gu Shuixiu overjoyed, and she didn''t care about picking the kelp, she frantically searched for stone lily in the water, and stopped when she almost filled her basket.


    I touched a lot near the reef again, and didn''t stop until I caught a lot of sea cucumbers and sea urchins. In these reefs, Gu Shuixiu also saw some big sea fish, but the speed of the sea fish swimming was too fast, Gu Shuixiu knew that this thing was not something she could imagine.


    Abandoning those sea fish, Gu Shuixiu dragged her heavy backpack to the shore, and rummaged in the beach again, and found a few sea sausages, thirty or forty sand clams and clams. She was content to let go of this beach that she had ravaged by her.


    When she finally brought these things back to Dong''s house, Dong Chenghu hadn''t come back, Gu Shuixiu didn''t have to think about it, he knew that he must have gone to the bridge again. Recently, he has become crazy about what he made. The wooden bridge must be carefully observed every day, and only after walking back and forth on it a few times is willing to give up.


    Gu Shuixiu felt that he was stunned.


    Luo Ying saw that Gu Shuixiu seemed to be getting angry, so she stepped forward cautiously and asked, "Madam, do you want a servant to find the master?"


    Dong Yuanxu held onto Gu Shuixiu''s clothes and insisted that she hug her. Gu Shuixiu looked at her dirty clothes and squatted down to coax Dong Yuanxu, until Dong Yuanxu stopped making trouble. He said to Luo Ying, "You don''t need to go to him, you will come back by yourself in a while. You take care of the young master first. I will make you a fresh meal today."


    Luoying breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and nodded obediently. Now she would rather be bothered by the young master than go to the master. God knows how scary the master who is addicted to the wooden bridge is.


    Last time she was instructed to find the master, but she didn''t hear him after a few calls. She had no choice but to get close to the master and shout loudly, but who knew she was startled, and a backhand almost knocked her out After hitting the river, she turned pale with fright, and she had a deep resistance to calling the master home from then on.


    Gu Shuixiu also knew about this. Seeing Luo Ying''s relieved look, she could only smile helplessly, thinking that she had to find something to distract Dong Chenghu''s attention. Can''t take it anymore.


    After Luo Ying took Dong Yuanxu away, Gu Shuixiu began to clean the ingredients he got back today in the yard, and washed all the cauliflower. Although cauliflower grows in water, it is not dirty. things, but there are still many impurities on the roots, and you have to pick out those things carefully.


    Just as Cuixi came back with a few children, Gu Shuixiu called them all over and asked them to help with the work.


    Several little ones had never seen stone cauliflower before, so they kneaded and kneaded in the water strangely.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Xiao to find Dong Chenghu, and by the way, invited the Qin family and the Zuo family to come over for dinner.


    Dong Xiao ran very fast, and his voice disappeared as soon as he fell.


    Cuixi laughed and scolded behind: "This kid knows there is something delicious to eat at night, so he runs so vigorously."


    Gu Shui smiled and took those ingredients into the kitchen. With those sea sausages, you can stew sea sausage soup, which is not only delicious, but also has the effect of warming the liver and kidney, strengthening the yang and strengthening the essence. A plate of fried asparagus with sea cucumber, steamed oysters, cold seaweed, fried clams, a plate of bacon, a plate of fried river prawns, and a plate of screws from the field were also fried by Gu Shuixiu with chili peppers.


    All aquatic products, these are rare delicacies for those who do not eat seafood often.


    When the food was almost on the table, everyone arrived at Cuizhu Mountain and heard his voice without seeing anyone, Gu Shuixiu heard Hao''s loud voice, "Shuixiu, I will do it today. What''s delicious? My aunt is here to eat. The head of the house, hurry up, Qin Shan, take your daughter-in-law, it''s getting dark..."


    Gu Shuixiu hurried out of the main room, walked to the door of the house and greeted her with a smile, "I promise to make you an eye-opener."


    Liu Yueyi in the crowd raised her head with Qin Shan''s support and greeted Gu Shuixiu with a smile.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes lit up and said, "Yueyi is here, it''s really not easy to invite you once."


    "She''s in much better shape now, and it''s not a problem to go out. When I heard that you made delicious food, you said that you want to come over together, but I was surprised." Her face was surprised, but it didn''t prevent her from being happy. The whole family was dispatched to show their respect for the master''s family. After all, Gu Shuixiu sent someone to invite them. If Liu Yueyi didn''t come, Hao would feel ashamed.


    Gu Shuixiu almost guessed the reason why Hao was happy, but smiled and let everyone go into the house.


    A group of people followed Gu Shuixiu''s instructions and entered the main room. A table full of food dazzled everyone. They have seen it, but they haven''t seen other things, especially raw oysters. Is it edible?


    Not only Hao had doubts, Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong also had a lot of greetings in their hearts. area is the largest.


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu finally brought the sea sausage soup. The sea sausage soup was added with shredded radish and minced meat, which was very fragrant.


    Cuixi, who followed behind Gu Shuixiu, was holding a pot of white rice.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu finally came in from the outside and was stunned when he saw this table. These things were obviously seafood. He had not been to the beach recently, and he had these things at home. The only possibility was Gu Shuixiu himself. Made it at the beach.


    Dong Chenghu stood there as if in a daze, but couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time, but Uncle Qin pulled him, so he sat down mechanically, facing a table of delicious food, but he didn''t know the taste.


    I don''t know, he is really not qualified to be a fair man!

 Chapter 145： Delicious oysters, Zuo Qingsongs wife

    Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Chenghu ate less, and specially prepared some more dishes for him, and then chatted and laughed with Liu Yueyi, who didn''t notice Dong Chenghu''s eyes full of guilt and distress when he looked at her.


    Not enough food left Hao and Dong Yunmei speechless for a while.


    This thing is very important, there is actually no meat in it, just one bite, still enough? Are they crazy?


    Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei ignored them, Gu Shuixiu was busy discussing with Liu Yueyi about the progress of the children''s studies, and the two women were talking about their fun, so they didn''t have time to pay attention to them.


    Qin Shan thought, Gu Shuixiu made this thing, Dong Chenghu will always know, right?


    Say a price, and I''ll buy a bunch of them and go back and eat enough."


    As soon as Qin Shan finished speaking, Mr. Hao immediately slapped him on the head with a mallet, and said with an angry laugh, "There''s still a basket! Don''t you see how much this thing weighs? I''m full. ? Now I have learned to enjoy it! I won''t let you go out and move, you don''t even know what your surname is..."


    Hao continued to chatter endlessly, and when the scolding was over, he looked at Dong Chenghu, put on a smile and said kindly: "Chenghu, don''t listen to Shanzi''s nonsense, he It¡¯s not enough to eat. It¡¯s good to have a bite to eat, and you can pick and choose. Don¡¯t listen to him to mess with this stuff. I just heard Shuixiu say that this thing is heavy and it¡¯s inconvenient to transport. "


    Dong Chenghu naturally knows the weight of this thing. This oyster looks similar to the oyster they used to get, even bigger than the oyster, it is very difficult to transport the oyster, otherwise they Nor are oysters dug up directly at the beach and thrown back into the sea.


    Now Shuixiu is brought back with the shell and meat, and she has done so much. With Shuixiu''s strength, it is impossible to complete it in one trip.


    The more Dong Chenghu thought about it, the more distressed he felt. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was not a man. He was so sad that he was speechless. He just lowered his head and nodded.


    Uncle Qin and the others finally found Dong Chenghu''s strangeness, "Chenghu, if you have any trouble, just tell me, Uncle will help you."


    Dong Chenghu shook his head again, looking lost, looking at his expression, it didn''t look like he was in trouble at all, but rather sad.


    Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei looked at each other, both of them shook their heads blankly and silently, and the Qin family was also at a loss. react.


    No matter how slow everyone is, they will find the problem, but it is not convenient for them to intervene in such matters between husband and wife.


    Uncle Qin coughed twice, pretending to be unconscious, and praised Gu Shuixiu again and again: "My nephew, you have made a lot of dishes on this table. You have a lot of things here. Uncle, this is the first time I have seen you, and you are really capable."


    Uncle Qin gave Gu Shuixiu a thumbs up, and kept saying his praises as if he didn''t want money.


    Gu Shuixiu directly smiled and narrowed her eyes. Although she didn''t know what was wrong with Uncle Qin today, it didn''t prevent Gu Shuixiu from being happy. The results of her hard work were admired, but she was more than happy.


    The group left the Cuizhu Mountain one after another after the meal. Dong Yunmei wanted to stay and ask about the situation, but was stopped by Zuo Qingsong with a look. The two went out of the Cuizhu Mountain, and Dong Yunmei was puzzled. Worryingly asked, "Why didn''t you just let me stay and ask about the situation? I have never seen Chenghu in such a low mood. Something must have happened."


    It happened that the two of them were going to cross the bridge, and the guardrails on both sides of the bridge had not yet been made up, Zuo Qingsong said with a serious face: "Let''s not talk about this, I will go to the bridge first, pull you, you have to follow Tighten my footsteps."


    Dong Yunmei naturally noticed Zuo Qingsong''s solemnity, and quickly closed her mouth and came down. The two carefully crossed the wooden bridge, and Zuo Qingsong breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his face again , "Chenghu''s bridge is really well designed. At the time he asked us to help cut down trees and bamboos, I thought it was mysterious, but now it seems that he does have talent in this area."


    Zuo Qingsong praised her brother, Dong Yunmei nodded in agreement with a proud look, and then said worriedly: "What exactly do you say about Chenghu?"


    The reason why Qingsong held Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Yunmei only reacted now, thinking that what Zuo Qingsong said made sense, she would come back tomorrow to check the situation, if the husband and wife were reconciled, she would not know it.


    The Qin family was also talking about Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was at the center of the topic, was still unaware, Dong Yuanxu had already been coaxed to sleep by Cuixi, and she was busy cleaning the dishes with everyone, cleaning the floor and kitchen, and finishing all these I have to take a shower, too busy.


    Dong Chenghu kept dangling in front of Gu Shuixiu''s eyes because of guilt, disturbing her work, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t bear it, she stopped and looked at him seriously, "If you have nothing to do, go take a shower, I hope Sleep, don''t bother me dangling in front of my eyes."


    After saying this, Gu Shuixiu lowered her head and continued to work.


    Dong Chenghu felt a chill in his heart, and there was only one thought in his heart, it was over, Shui Xiu was really angry!


    Dong Chenghu wanted to say something, but he was afraid of making her even more angry, so he obediently went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After Dong Chenghu left, Cuixi smiled lightly: "Madam, the master seems very sad, you don''t go to persuade."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyelids, glanced in the direction of the bathroom, continued to work on her work, and said blankly, "What did he do? Why do you need comfort? I''m so busy that I don''t have time to deal with these pretentious things."


    When Cuixi heard Gu Shuixiu''s angry words, she smiled and said no more. She was not able to interfere in matters between husband and wife.


    Luo Ying wisely ran to clean up the kitchen a long time ago, without shaking in front of the master, so she didn''t have to endure this strange atmosphere.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t do what he thought, took a bath with peace of mind, and then slowly dried her hair.


    But Dong Chenghu in the room was anxiously waiting.

 Chapter 146： Dong Chenghu admits his mistake and reconciles

    When Gu Shuixiu walked to the courtyard, it was late at night.


    There was a faint sound of frogs croaking in that valley, making this dark night that could not see five fingers seem unusually lively.


    In addition to the moon hanging in the sky and the stars in the sky, it is simply intoxicating.


    Gu Shuixiu was so immersed in such a wonderful environment that she almost went crazy. It was only when a gust of mountain wind blew that she shivered and regained her senses. It was so cold again that I reluctantly entered the house.


    As soon as she stepped into the room, she met Dong Chenghu''s resentful eyes. A big man with a stubborn back even looked at her with the eyes of a young daughter-in-law in the first phase. Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    Deliberately went to the dresser with a cold face to brush her hair, without even looking at Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t take it anymore, he jumped up from the bed, came to Gu Shuixiu''s side in two or three steps, and picked her up.


    The sudden weightlessness almost made Gu Shuixiu scream, if it wasn''t for Dong Yuanxu, who was sleeping soundly in the cradle beside him, Gu Shuixiu would definitely have beaten Dong Chenghu directly, accompanied by a curse.


    A strange wild beauty.


    Dong Chenghu carried Gu Shuixiu onto the bed without saying a word, and directly overwhelmed him without waiting for her to speak.


    After the love of cloud and rain, Gu Shuixiu''s eyelids were too heavy to open, but Dong Chenghu still hugged her tightly, and began to confess his mistakes and repent, "Shuixiu, I know I''m wrong, these days Because you didn''t take good care of your home when you built that bridge, and even let you go to the beach alone, I''m not a man.


    "


    Gu Shuixiu''s deep drowsiness was half corrected by Dong Chenghu, and she was so angry when she heard this sentence suddenly, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    This smile can''t hold her face anymore, but she must have a good talk with him.


    "I know that the first time you did such a big project, you were very happy and a little carried away. But I must tell you that this bridge is the result of your joint efforts, if it weren''t for Big Brother Zuo and With the help of Uncle Qin''s family, you can''t make this bridge so quickly.


    Also, didn''t I have an idea when you made this bridge? Do you see me getting carried away like you? I say so much not to deny your achievements, but you take these things too seriously, and you seem to have forgotten what the root of life is.


    Look at Uncle Qin''s family and Brother Zuo, who is like you, who still wastes time after finishing the project? None of them are calmer than you. It''s not a big deal, but you''ve been rectifying it so much that you don''t even care about your family. What do you think I would think?


    How long has it been since you went hunting? Do you still know where the prey is in the mountains now? Where are the dangers and where are you safe? Also, how long has it been since you went to the fields? Do you know how our rice is growing? Do you know if other crops in the field have a good harvest?


    Also, how long has it been since you went to the beach? If I hadn''t made these today, you probably wouldn''t have known there were oysters on the beach. One after another, what do you think I will do to you? "


    Dong Chenghu was speechless when he was asked by Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t struggle, let alone open her mouth, she knew that Dong Chenghu needed time to digest what she said, just wait until he figured it out for himself.


    The next morning, Gu Shuixiu woke up late. When she woke up, she found that the pillows and blankets beside her were cold, and Dong Yuanxu in the cradle disappeared. do not know.


    As soon as Luo Ying saw Gu Shuixiu, she quickly stood up and said respectfully, "Madam, you are awake, there is hot porridge in the kitchen, the servant will bring it to you."


    Gu Shuixiu waved her hand and whispered in a hoarse voice, "Don''t be busy for now, who is going to carry the young master out this morning?"


    In the past, Dong Yuanxu would always get up for milk when he was at Mao (5 to 7 in the morning), but today there is no movement at all, which is too strange.


    Luoying looked at his wife strangely, and replied honestly: "Madam, today is the master who carried the young master out. At that time, the sun just came out and I just got up. The master said that the young master was there. The room will be noisy enough for you to rest, so take it out and let the servants serve you."


    "Huh?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes lit up instantly, "Where is your master? Where have you been now?"


    "Master, Dong Shan, Dong Xiao and the others went to the fields to cut rapeseed." Luo Ying clearly felt Gu Shuixiu''s good mood, and her tone of voice became much lighter.


    While Gu Shuixiu was having breakfast in the courtyard, Dong Yuanxu saw it with his sharp eyes, babbled to his mother, pointed to his mouth to eat, not to mention how cute it was, Gu Shuixiu simply Feed him while eating.


    Now the little guy is satisfied, playing with his toys from time to time, eating Gu Shuixiu''s meal from time to time, his two short legs swaying quickly.


    Dong Chenghu came in with a large bundle of rapeseed on his back and saw this intoxicating scene. His wife smiled and his son was innocent and lovely. He suddenly stopped and couldn''t bear to destroy the warm atmosphere of the courtyard.


    Luo Ying saw Dong Chenghu and quickly got up and called out to the master.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yuanxu looked at the gate of the courtyard together. Dong Yuanxu still remembered that his father took him away early this morning, and he didn''t let his mother coax him. With a bunch of Martian texts that everyone can''t understand.


    Gu Shuixiu burst into laughter, hugged Dong Yuanxu, kissed him fiercely, and said repeatedly, "My sweet little baby is so cute! Mother really loves you!"


    Dong Chenghu''s happy face instantly froze. Shui Xiu has never said that she loves him so bluntly. This little pudding point has such a good treatment.


    Now Dong Chenghu saw Dong Yuanxu''s face became a little unkind, the little guy was not afraid, and arched into his mother''s arms, as if he was provoking his father.

 Chapter 147： Father and son fighting, harvesting rapeseed

    This time Dong Chenghu was angry, he stepped forward and hugged Dong Yuanxu from Gu Shuixiu''s arms, rubbing his beard on his face, the little guy was stabbed and screamed, dancing and trying to break free from Dong Chenghu''s " abuse". He was so weak that he couldn''t even move. Dong Yuanxu was angry but burst into tears.


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly stepped forward to rescue him, coaxing the child while looking at Dong Chenghu angrily, "Can you coax him to cry?"


    Dong Yuanxu had a tendency to cry to the end, Dong Chenghu patted his head embarrassedly, and said in a pleasing manner: "Shuixiu, why don''t you give him to me, I will carry him in a basket Playing in the fields, the rapeseed has already been harvested, and it will be almost all harvested in three days.¡±


    Dong Chenghu said that he was going to hug Dong Yuanxu. Dong Yuanxu stopped crying when he saw Dong Chenghu approaching, and hugged Gu Shuixiu''s neck tightly. Don''t let Dong Chenghu hug him.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, she quickly drove Dong Chenghu away, and then coaxed Dong Yuanxu well, after such a commotion, she couldn''t eat half of her breakfast.


    Just as Dong Yunmei came over with a basket of wild vegetables, Gu Shuixiu led her to the main room to speak, and asked Luo Ying to tidy up the yard.


    Dong Yunmei saw the rapeseed piled as high as the house making a rustling sound in the wind, and asked with a smile: "Shuixiu, this is the rapeseed you planted? Harvest so many plans How to use it? Even if it is made into food, it can''t be eaten, right?" More importantly, the Dong family''s warehouse can''t hold so many rapeseeds.


    Gu Shuixiu took Dong Yunmei to the heap of rapeseeds, twisted the rapeseeds with her hands, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Wait for some of these rapeseeds to be dried, and then the seeds can be beaten, what I need is these black ones. Rapeseeds don¡¯t need these roots, stems and leaves, don¡¯t look at the amount of rapeseeds, once you get the rapeseeds, it¡¯s just a little bit, it¡¯s not enough to look at at all.¡±


    Dong Yunmei nodded, because she didn''t know the purpose of these rapeseeds, she didn''t say anything more, she was more concerned about the problem between Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, and she didn''t know if the two were reconciled .


    I must be on your side." Dong Yunmei assured her with a solemn look.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then came to understand, and laughed: "Eldest sister, what are you talking about? I have no problem with Chenghu, you can rest assured, he just went to the field to cut rapeseed, wait. You''ll be back in a while, you''ll stay here for dinner today, don''t go back."


    Dong Yunmei saw that Gu Shuixiu looked natural and did not force it at all. It seemed that the two were really reconciled, but Dong Yunmei was still a little worried, so she agreed to stay for dinner and observe carefully.


    After staying at Dong''s house for most of the day, Dong Yunmei made sure that there was no problem between their husband and wife before leaving with peace of mind.


    Gu Shuixiu pondered: "Chenghu, there is no more rapeseed in the courtyard at home, then you should bring the rapeseed to the yard where Dong Shan and the others live, spread it out to dry, and wait in the fields. All the rapeseeds have been collected, and the ones here can start seeding, and then you can get another tool for seeding, and let¡¯s make it faster together.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu made up her mind to get the rapeseed while the weather is fine.


    On the third day, all the rapeseeds in the field were finally harvested, and Gu Shuixiu had prepared the tools for seeding. Stop and put in new rapeseed.


    It is estimated that a hundred catties can only produce more than 300 catties of oil at most. In ancient times, there were no oil presses today, and the oil yield would be lower. Gu Shuixiu estimated that it would only produce more than 200 catties of rapeseed oil, just enough to manage their family. Children eat for one year.


    For these Gu Shuixiu, she only has theory, but has never practiced it. This time, the eldest girl is on the sedan chair. For the first time, she seems to attach great importance to this oil extraction. This kind of emotion has infected Dong Chenghu. Those servants, everyone attaches great importance to these rapeseeds.


    I followed Gu Shuixiu''s example and helped with the work, and it was not until the beginning of July that the rapeseeds were completely dried. Gu Shuixiu continued to fry the next step without stopping. She used all the two large pots in the kitchen. During the day, the two large pots were responsible for cooking rice and vegetables, and at night, they were used to fry rapeseeds. stop.


    It took five or six days for everyone to fry all the rapeseeds, and their arms were almost useless.


    Even a strong man like Dong Chenghu felt a little overwhelmed, but the most energy-consuming thing was not now. When he was pumping oil later, Dong Chenghu knew that this amount of strength was like playing a family.


    Gu Shuixiu has already thought about it. When oil is pressed, she will wrap rapeseed in coarse cloth to make oil cakes. Using the principle of leverage, Dong Chenghu will make a large stone pestle of 300 to 400 pounds to smash the dough cakes. With a disc made of stone, the crude oil squeezed from the disc flows into the wooden barrel below, and then three or four layers of muslin cloth are covered on the wooden barrel to make a filter screen, so that the oil received is edible rapeseed oil.


    After Gu Shuixiu''s description, Dong Chenghu immediately started work. It is not difficult to make a tool for oiling. Dong Xiao, the three of them went to other hills to find them, and it was easier to bring them back with a donkey cart.


    After five or six days of tossing, the oil extraction tool Gu Shuixiu wanted was finally ready. These days, Dong Chenghu''s search for large rocks in the mountains and fields has alarmed the Qin family and the Zuo family. In the end, it was the two of them who helped Find a suitable stone, which is about four hundred pounds.


    Everyone also knew Gu Shuixiu''s purpose - to squeeze oil. At first, everyone was shocked when they heard that Gu Shuixiu was going to squeeze oil.


    Put the things on the stone plate, and then let Dong Chenghu pull the rope, a large stone of 400 pounds was pulled up by Dong Chenghu with ease.

 Chapter 148： Oil out! travel

    Uncle Qin opened his mouth in shock. When did Chenghu become so powerful that he could pull up a 400-pound stone?


    Not only Uncle Qin thought so, Zuo Qingsong and the others also thought it was incredible.


    place smashed.


    The violent crash shook everyone''s heart.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to smash like this a few times, and she used a bamboo pole to move the oil cake. After Dong Chenghu smashed it ten times in a row, the bulging oil cake was completely flattened.


    This review of Shuixiu finally made Dong Chenghu stop, everyone watched Gu Shuixiu lift the wooden barrel, and all held their breaths, when the white cloth was lifted, Hao was the first to exclaim, "Oh my God It''s really oily! Shui Xiu, you are truly amazing!"


    Gu Shuixiu asked about the smell of rapeseed oil, carefully observed the color of the oil under the sun, and then heaved a sigh of relief. With a satisfied smile, "Our efforts have not been in vain. The quality of this oil is good. Although it is not as fragrant as sesame oil, it is not a problem for cooking."


    Everyone cheered after Gu Shuixiu''s words. Gu Shuixiu picked up the second oil cake and let Dong Chenghu continue to smash it. The first oil cake had already squeezed out the oil. dry trend.


    Uncle Qin and others stopped for a long time before they left reluctantly. Before leaving, they also asked Gu Shuixiu about the oil yield of rapeseed, and by the way, they politely asked Gu Shuixiu if he could sell the rapeseed Seed.


    Gu Shuixiu naturally gave their family a bag of seeds generously. Uncle Qin took the seeds as a treasure and thanked them repeatedly.


    Dong Chenghu smashed for five or six days and finally squeezed all the rapeseed dry. The total rapeseed oil harvested was more than 280 catties, and the remaining oil residue was mixed in the feed It is not wasteful to feed chickens, ducks and pigs inside.


    It''s almost the end of July when this car is finished, and it''s almost August in a blink of an eye. There are still two months before the autumn harvest in October. During this time, Zhang Xingchi and Zhang Baoer learned from Liu Yueyi After reading a lot of words and reading a lot of books, Gu Shuixiu planned to go back to Caozi Village to have a look.


    To make up, in addition, Dong Chenghu also needs to buy the fishing net that Dong Chenghu is thinking about, and it will cost a lot of money at that time.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu summed it up, and the two planned to bring Dong Yuanxu with them. One was that Zhao and Gu Mingde had not seen Dong Yuanxu for a long time. Probably not happy.


    By the way, let Dong Yuanxu go out for a walk, he can''t be trapped in the mountains all his life. He has some self-awareness now, and going out and seeing the world will help him grow.


    Gu Shuixiu plans to bring Luo Yingcuixi with her because she wants to bring Dong Yuanxu. It will be easier for the three of them to take turns taking care of the children. Dong Shan and Dong Xiao will also follow. They will be responsible for transporting this batch of chickens. Duck and eggs.


    seed oil.


    Now a pound of sesame oil costs 30 cents, and a pound of meat oil costs 20 cents. Although this rapeseed oil is not as fragrant as sesame oil, it is much better than meat oil , the price of a catty will not be less than twenty cents, and twenty catties is more than four hundred cents.


    Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei didn''t want it, but Gu Shuixiu wanted to give everything. It couldn''t be so often troublesome but not rewarded. After a long time, what would this relative do?


    At Gu Shuixiu''s insistence, Dong Yunmei took the 20 catties of oil and made up her mind to feed these children well during the time when Gu Shuixiu was gone.


    Zhao Baoer originally wanted to follow Gu Shuixiu to Caozi Village, but Gu Shuixiu refused on the grounds that he wanted to study, and assured him that if he could learn as soon as possible, he would definitely take him there next year Grass Seed Village.


    Gu Shuixiu did this because she didn''t know Zhao Nizi''s situation, so she didn''t dare to take him there. Saying nothing will not let Zhao Baoer and Zhao Nizi come into contact, and it will not affect Zhao Baoer''s temperament.


    She took a lot of thought to make Zhao Baoer slowly break away from her previous appearance. Now Zhao Baoer is not only strong and self-control, but also works hard and has a brighter temperament. Liu Yueyi''s strict training in etiquette It''s not even a little bit better than before, at least I have the feeling of a scholar when I sit and talk while eating.


    His change made Gu Shuixiu very gratified, but he couldn''t give up all his efforts because of Zhao Nizi.


    The group packed up and set off immediately. This summer is not as rainy as Uncle Qin predicted. Instead, it rained three or four times in one summer. To everyone''s water, but from the dusty mountain road, you can still feel the lack of water this year.


    Half a meter, although it is not a serious shortage of water, but from the voices of some villagers, Gu Shuixiu can still hear their concerns.


    This year, it was either a flood or an earthquake, and now it is a drought. The people are already pitiful enough, and God still makes up for them.


    Gu Shuixiu knocked on the door of Gu''s house with a heavy heart.


    Gu Shuixiu walked all the way and looked, and when she entered the main room, she asked Mrs. Zhao, "Mother, where did Dad and Erniu go? Where''s Nizi? Why aren''t you at home?"


    Zhao''s teasing Dong Yuanxu suffocated, and there was a faint anger in his eyes.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that something must have happened again when she saw her like this, and quickly asked Dong Chenghu to take the child out and talk to Zhao himself.


    Dong Chenghu nodded. He was also impatient to sit here and listen to them talking about these trivial matters. He might as well go to his father-in-law or Erniu and help them with some work.


    When Dong Chenghu went out, Zhao Shi immediately said angrily: "Don''t mention that dead girl to me, she is a wolf-hearted thing, I''ve been good enough to her, I didn''t expect that girl to be a supporter Unfamiliar white-eyed wolf!"


    "Mother, what happened?" Gu Shuixiu asked eagerly.

 Chapter 149： Zhao Nizi sells herself, Gu Laifu comes to the door

    Zhao calmed down her excitement and said slowly: "After you left, I taught her to follow the rules every day. , her courage grew again, and that day I took her to the town to buy things, just now there are homeless people everywhere, and many wealthy people go to the street to buy people.


    She saw that some poor girls were bought by those rich people, and everyone got four or five taels of silver and was tempted. When he came back, he didn''t say anything. It was only after a few days that he said that he was going to the town to wash dishes to earn money to save for Bao''er to marry a daughter-in-law in the future.


    I thought she really thought so, and I felt relieved, but I didn''t let her go, and I also said that our family would not lose the money that Boer got married, but she seemed to hear it. Not very happy, but silent.


    On that day, Gu Zhenzhu returned to Caozi Village wearing gold and silver, and was bumped into by that girl. The girl ran up to Gu Zhenzhu and asked her if she wanted to buy a girl, and said she wanted to sell herself.


    At that time, many villagers saw it, and our family was disgraced! Fortunately, Gu Zhuzhu hadn''t agreed when we chased after her. I said that she still insisted on selling herself. Your father said in a fit of anger that Bao''er couldn''t have a sister who was a slave. If Zhao Nizi still insisted on selling herself, she would cut off the relationship with the Zhao family. Our family does not recognize her as a relative.


    I originally thought that Zhao Nizi would compromise, but the dead girl agreed after a moment of silence. She even signed the severance document in public, and followed Gu Zhuzhu away in front of the villagers. I lost my face! "


    Gu Shuixiu''s tongue was stunned, is this still the same Zhao Nizi? Although she felt that Zhao Nizi was very sophisticated, she was very good at pretending, and her behavior was petty, which made people feel uncomfortable, but she didn''t expect that Zhao Nizi was so determined. Is it really so attractive to be rich and rich? For the sake of money, she could even ignore her only brother.


    "Mother, didn''t you say that Gu Zhuzhu and Dad Gu cut off their relationship? Why did Gu Zhuzhu go back to Caozi Village?" Gu Shuixiu was full of questions.


    Zhao Shi snorted, obviously mentioning this family made her very unhappy, "It''s not that the Gu Laifu family was unlucky last year and everything happened, Gu Qian had no choice but to go to Gu Zhuzhu, I don''t know how he told Gu Zhenzhu, anyway, Gu Zhenzhu gave Gu Qian a sum of money and brought some supplements to come back.


    The family reconciled again and came back frequently this year. Every time she came back, she dressed like a flower hen, for fear that others would not know she was rich. I heard Daniel say that Gu Zhenzhu''s in-laws owed a lot of money outside, and some people went to the county government.


    After paying back the money, she was exempted from the 30 big board. I heard that Gu Zhenzhu and her parents-in-law went there on the day of the trial, and Daniel saw it when he was going back to the county government office. At that time, he kept an eye on it and inquired about it, only to find out that the accident was Gu Zhuzhu''s husband.


    And she married the youngest son, so she can''t inherit her in-law''s shop in the future, and the man is still a broken sleeve, I really don''t know what she is proud of! "


    Gu Shuixiu is well aware of Gu Zhenzhu''s temperament, she is a person who wants to be a fat person when she is swollen, even if life is not as good as she wants, she still has to be extremely beautiful in front of people and put others under their feet just comfortable.


    When such an incident happened, Gu Shuixiu was suddenly a little worried. Although Zhao Nizi didn''t know the secret of Cuizhu Mountain, and Gu Shuixiu was sure that she could not go to Cuizhu Mountain alone, but she and Gu Daniu had a joint venture. Zhao Nizi knew better than anyone about opening a store in the county seat.


    Fortunately, she kept the secret recipe of salt chicken under strict control at that time, plus those secrets of salt, even if Zhao Nizi told Gu Zhenzhu about Cuizhushan and the shop, they couldn''t do anything to her .


    "Okay mother, let''s not talk about these bad things, what about Dad and Erniu? I won''t see their shadow when I come back."


    Zhao Shi gave Gu Shuixiu a white look and said angrily: "You think your father and Erniu are full and have nothing to do, waiting for you to call me! Only two or three drops have been given this summer. Rain, seeing that the water in the river is getting less and less day by day, your father and Er Niu can''t go to fetch water to irrigate the ground every day. That''s our family''s annual harvest, and if the harvest is not good, it will be sad again. "


    After speaking, Mr. Zhao frowned and muttered, "This year has not been peaceful, how come there has not been a year of good weather? How will life go on like this..."


    Gu Shuixiu felt the same, comforted Zhao, and went out to call Dong Chenghu. They had to rush to Zhishui County as soon as possible, go early and return early.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were about to go out, Gu Laifu appeared unexpectedly.


    I saw him limping in front of Dong Chenghu, pretending to be a kind elder, and greeting: "Yo, is Nephew Dong coming to see his father-in-law and mother-in-law? You really have filial piety." Gu Laifu stared at Dong Chenghu the whole time, but didn''t take Gu Shuixiu seriously at all.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and asked alienatedly, "What''s the matter with you? My father-in-law is not at home right now. If anything happens, you can come back when he comes back."


    "Huh? You didn''t just come, why are you leaving? Don''t sit for a while, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and neither of us have spoken properly." Gu Laifu said Said in surprise, calling himself uncle, grandfather or something.


    Gu Shuixiu sneered in her heart after hearing this, a tree without its bark will surely die, and a human being shameless is invincible. Gu Laifu''s face is probably thicker than the city wall, but he doesn''t know if he can scrape off the ashes.


    Dong Chenghu frowned when he heard the words, and his tone became a little bit colder, "If you have anything to say, just say it, we still have urgent business, and we have no spare time to waste here."


    Gu Laifu''s expression froze, and he seemed a little angry, but he endured it again, and said without a smile, "Uncle heard that you have opened a food shop in the county town, which happens to be my son-in-law. The family also owns a shop. He said that your business is doing well. Uncle wondered if he could ask you how your chickens are made? Don¡¯t worry, my son-in-law sells it in a shop in the town and will never go to the county to grab it. your business.


    You see, we are all from the village, so I just ask, why did your uncle find you a good marriage? look¡­"


    "Enough! I''ve seen shameless people, never seen such shameless ones, Chenghu, let''s go!"


    Gu Laifu was taken aback by Gu Shuixiu, and he immediately reprimanded with a straight face: "I''m talking to my nephew, what are you talking about as an ignorant woman? You really lack education!"

 Chapter 150： When a tigress is full of power, fragrance is blooming

    Just as Mr. Zhao heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice, she heard Gu Laifu''s words righteously, Mrs. Zhao immediately became angry, picked up the guy and pushed open the door suddenly, angrily said: "Which one doesn''t If you dare to fart in front of my house, I will beat you to death!"


    Gu Laifu had suffered a loss from the Zhao family before, and now seeing the sturdy Zhao family is a little cowardly, but she pretended to be calm, "Zhao family, you dare to hit me Look, I asked the Gu family to leave you!"


    "You **** bullshit! Go and bark if you have something, my mother is waiting here, whoever doesn''t bark out will die!" There is a posture of desperately fighting with Gu Laifu.


    Gu Laifu was so forced by Zhao, so angry that he pointed at Zhao and said harshly, "You...you wait for me." After saying that, Gu Laifu slipped away.


    After Gu Shuixiu persuaded the Zhao family to enter the house, she asked Dong Chenghu to find Gu Mingde back, and told Gu Mingde about Gu Laifu''s troubles, and then left with Dong Chenghu.


    After three days of rushing, they finally arrived in Zhishui County. Gu Shuixiu came all the way to Shili Piaoxiang, and ordered Dong Shan to go to the county government to find Gu Daniel.


    Fun and several people saw Gu Shuixiu with joy on their faces. After salute Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, you took them to the side room in the backyard. People come and go in the lobby, the business is extremely hot, and it is not a place to talk at all.


    Not long after, Cheng Hai came in with a side of salted chicken and a plate of salted duck, with a look of joy on his face, and said respectfully: "Master, Madam, this is the freshly baked salted chicken and salted duck. Teal, eat while it''s hot, the little ones go outside to greet the guests first."


    "Go, don''t wait here." Gu Shuixiu smiled and let Chenghai go out.


    Several people have eaten salt chicken and wait for Gu Daniu to come over.


    It wasn''t until after noon that Gu Daniu and Dong Shan were late.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at him sweating profusely, and asked distressedly, "But he ran all the way? Wipe the sweat quickly, I''ll ask Chenghai to get you a salt chicken to eat."


    Gu Daniu took two sips of water before shaking his head and said, "No need, I don''t eat less of this salted chicken. It''s so hot right now that I can''t eat it even if I bring it over. Sister, Brother-in-law, why did you come here at such a hot time?"


    As soon as Gu Zhuzhu was mentioned, Gu Daniu immediately lost his face, "That family is almost like a rogue, they were messing around in the county government at that time, but unfortunately the evidence is conclusive, they can''t help it if they want to. Just the man''s frail body, not to mention the top 30 boards, even the top 10 boards may not be able to stand it. In the end, after all the tossing for a long time, don''t you have to pay back the money obediently?


    Did you know? They owed more than 60 taels in total, and their shop made a maximum of 10 taels a year, mainly because his eldest brother was in charge of the shop, earning 1 cent a year, and actually only got 67 taels. All of a sudden, the eldest son of the family was anxious. Not only did he scold Gu Zhuzhu''s man, but also his parents were told by his elder brother.


    After more than 60 taels were returned, there was no money. I didn''t expect that, not long after that, the man suddenly ran into the store and said that he was a relative of our family and wanted to ask for money.


    Where is the fun? The man even threatened the colorful. Dong Yi heard the movement outside and came out to support the colorful. Under Dong Yi''s fist, the man ran away in a panic.


    A group of people came from behind, saying that they were looking for colorful people to ask for debts, and that Gu Zhuzhu and his man asked them to come to ask for money. Ya report. Where would those people let Chenghai go? When the two sides really wanted to fight, the Yamen patrolling the streets just happened to pass by.


    Those people immediately restrained a lot when they saw the catch, but they still refused to leave. Colorful bluntly said that they didn¡¯t know Gu Zhuzhu¡¯s man, and said that if they didn¡¯t believe it, they would go to court together and confront each other face to face. .


    Those who wanted debt saw the colorful words and refused to give in an inch. Only then did they realize that they had been tricked by Gu Zhuzhu¡¯s men. What is the situation at home. But they had better come to the door again. If they come again in the future, I''ll let the arrester catch them again. If you don''t give them a little color, it''s really good for us to take a look! "


    Gu Daniu knew that he was really angry, but he probably didn''t know about Zhao Nizi.


    Gu Shuixiu deliberately told him about Zhao Nizi, and then said: "It is estimated that Zhao Nizi said that our family opened a store here. This time we are going back to Caozi Village, and Gu Laifu is still looking for you. They keep trying to get in touch with each other, and they want to share a piece of the pie with our family!


    It must be Gu Zhenzhu''s man who didn''t take advantage of our shop, and he knew that there were people behind our shop, and if it was too hard, he wanted to come to soft ground, and that''s why Gu Laifu came to us. snort! It''s ridiculous. "


    Gu Shuixiu is also on fire this time, so the Gu Laifu family has a temperament of not remembering what to eat and not to fight. Last year they cleaned up their meal and just got down to it, and now she even dares to come out and jump around, I really think she doesn''t How dare you treat them?


    Even the good-tempered Dong Chenghu is full of righteous indignation at this time. This Gu Laifu family is really like locusts. Fortunately, he didn''t care about Gu Zhuzhu. Adsorbed, even if you don''t die, you will have to peel off the skin.


    "Sister, we can''t just let it go! If we don''t let them know how powerful we are, they will only intensify their efforts in the future, and they won''t give up until the goal is achieved." Gu Daniu''s eyes flashed. Han Guang, having spent all these years in the county government office, he is no longer the honest and kind boy he used to be. Now he is very clear that treating the enemy is to be cruel.


    Gu Shuixiu is also thinking about giving some gifts to Gu Laifu and Gu Zhuzhu''s family, but her thoughts are obviously much gentler than Gu Daniu.


    Several people discussed in the room for a long time, and finally settled on a counterattack plan.


    When it got dark, Shili Piaoxiang finally closed, and FunFun also had time to report to Gu Shuixiu the operation of the store.


    "Madam, this is the business situation of the shop in the past few months, including the cost and profit, the slaves are listed one by one according to your requirements. This year''s profit is better than last year, The main reason is that many food stores closed down this year, and last year we opened the market, and there were long queues at the door just after the opening this year, and this situation lasted for two or three months.


    Gu Shuixiu flipped through the ledger from time to time, while listening to the colorful report, she was very satisfied. From the ledger, so far, the pure profit of the shop has only used more than 90 taels, which is more than she expected There are still many more, and now there is still half a year before the end of the year, and it is estimated that the net profit will reach between 122 and 150 taels.


    After deducting the dividends to Gu Daniu and the filial piety money to the county yachaukuai, their family can still get 80 to 90 taels. This money is enough for their family for two or three years, even if they have to send it later It is also enough for the children at home to study.

 v2 Chapter 1： Dong Yis loyalty, the return journey

    Gu Shuixiu is in a good mood. The depression caused by Zhao Nizi and Gu Zhuzhu before has been swept away, no matter what, at least she has not lost yet.


    "Fun, you have done a great job, wait for Dong Yi and the others to come over, I have something to say, in addition, I want to give a good reward, you can go to the door and post a notice later, just Saying that the owner is happy, suspend business for a day, I will give you a vacation, and let you have a good rest for a day."


    Beautiful heard the words, contrary to the calmness of the past, laughed excitedly, and said: "Thank you madam!"


    Fun Fun went out for a while and called Dong Yi and others over, Gu Shuixiu said some words of encouragement, and then rewarded each of them a silver or two, only Cheng Hai was very excited, Dong Yi was still as sure as before Calm, he didn''t seem to take this money seriously, and he didn''t seem to understand what the money meant to him.


    Gu Shuixiu had long been used to his dullness, so they all dispersed after speaking. Who knew that this time Dong Yi was the last to leave, not only Gu Shuixiu was surprised, but also Dong Chenghu, who was silent by the side A strange look.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife were completely stunned, staring at Dong Yi with two pairs of big eyes, although Gu Shuixiu knew that Dong Yi''s identity was not ordinary, but Gu Shuixiu who killed like a chicken was still alive only seen.


    Dong Chenghu swallowed his saliva, and unconsciously protected Gu Shuixiu behind him, staring at Dong Yi vigilantly.


    Dong Yi remained expressionless, but in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, that figure was extremely tall and seemed insurmountable.


    "Dong Yi, what did you do in the past?" Gu Shuixiu asked politely, she wanted to say whether you were a killer, but she swallowed the words.


    he has.


    After a while, Dong Yicai slowly sat down on Gu Shuixiu''s ground and said calmly, "I was injured before, my brain was not very bright, and I forgot many things, but after you bought it back, after a while I have recovered a lot with time, and I have remembered some things.


    My servant Dong Yi, I was already dead when I was injured. "


    The couple breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, and before Gu Shuixiu could speak, Dong Chenghu said, "Can you guarantee that you won''t hurt my family?"


    Dong Yi nodded cautiously and said, "My wife saved my life, and I, Dong Yi, will always be loyal to my wife in this life."


    Gu Shuixiu already had guesses in her heart at this time, she basically believed what Dong Yi said, but...


    "Dong Yi, since you said that you want to respect me as your son, then I only have one request, no matter what status you used to be or what you did, now that you are in our house, you are just ordinary people. In the future, don''t talk about these fighting and killing things lightly, your master can''t stand it." Gu Shuixiu joked three points and seven points seriously.


    Dong Yi agreed this time without hesitation, and before leaving, gave Gu Shuixiu a dagger, saying it was for her self-defense.


    After Dong Yi went out, Dong Chenghu asked: "Shuixiu, are you really going to keep Dong Yi? We don''t know much about his underground, in case..."


    Gu Shuixiu played with the dagger and reassured Dong Chenghu with a light smile, "Nothing in case, you can see what Dong Yi has done in our family these days, and his eyes are very straight. , not the kind of person with bad intentions, besides, there is nothing good in our family that is worth conspiring.


    So I chose to believe him. Besides, the boys at home also need to practice martial arts. I am worried that I can''t find a teacher to teach them systematically. Don''t you just send us a free Mr. "


    Dong Chenghu is completely speechless now, he is still worried about Dong Yi''s identity, who knows that Shui Xiu has planned it later, forget it, since Shui Xiu is not worried, what else does he worry about? Son?


    After reading Shili Piaoxiang''s account, the couple took a bunch of people to the street. Dong Chenghu wanted to buy fishing nets, Cheng Hai and Dong Shan and Dong Xiao followed him to help, and Bun and Cui Xi, etc. The people followed Gu Shuixiu, the children took turns to take care of them, and Dong Yi followed them, but the bodyguards, one Dong Yi was better than ten strong men, and they would not be in danger without Dong Chenghu following.


    Women shopping are nothing more than rouge gouache, clothes and jewelry, and it is difficult for Dong Yi to follow them for a day without complaint.


    During the period, some refugees saw that they were all women and children, and they were well dressed. escape.


    Without those ill-conceived people staring at them, a few people went shopping smoothly, and they were all covered with large and small bags all day, even Gu Shuixiu was no exception.


    Dong Yuanxu was very curious about these things, touched here, played there, shouted all the way with excitement, twisted and jumped, Cuixi couldn''t hold it, and finally had to hand it over to Dong Yihuai In the middle of nowhere, no matter how much the little guy tossed him, he couldn''t let Dong Yi shake for half a minute, so he firmly carried Dong Yuanxu back to the fragrance.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu and several others also came back. They bought almost all the fishing nets in Zhishui County. There were more than 40 nets in total, and it cost nearly 50 taels. But when he thought of the situation in that river, he had to acquiesce to what Dong Chenghu had done, so he had to keep comforting himself and try to forget about the fifty taels.


    There is no problem with Fragrance in Ten Miles. Gu Shuixiu stayed here for two or three days and then left. She has to go back and clean up Gu Zhenzhu¡¯s family, and don¡¯t give them a little color to see, they don¡¯t President''s memory!


    On the way back, because I bought so many fishing nets and things purchased by Gu Shuixiu and others, the donkey cart was full, and there was no place to sit. Dong Chenghu couldn¡¯t, so he had to temporarily rent a donkey cart , to Panlong Town and then to the designated place.


    With Dong Yuanxu as a pistachio, the boring journey has become extremely joyful, and this atmosphere continued until it suddenly changed ten miles away from Panlong Town.


    Luoying almost fainted when she saw a dozen or so robbers rushing out from both sides, Cuixi was calm, but the hands that held Dong Yuanxu tightly betrayed her true emotions.

 v2 Chapter 2： Stay calm, fight hard

    Gu Shuixiu had a solemn expression, not so much fear as she was worried about hurting the child. Unconsciously, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi and Luoying to protect Dong Yuanxu on the donkey cart. Then he got out of the car with Dong Chenghu, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, and surrounded the donkey cart into a protective circle. Dong Chenghu held a hunting machete and urged Gu Shuixiu to get on the car.


    Gu Shuixiu ignored her and told him to deal with the enemy with all her might, while she secretly clenched the dagger hidden behind the donkey carriage cushion. The dagger was left to her by Dong Yi. The dagger was slender Sharp, about twenty centimeters, not counting the handle.


    These people are robbers composed of refugees. Their tools are all wooden sticks or bamboo, not even an iron tool. The machete comes totally not enough to look at.


    As they approached, the atmosphere instantly became tense, Gu Shuixiu whispered to Dong Chenghu: "Wait for the boss you attack, whether it''s killed or injured, be sure to bring him down for me. , but we must protect ourselves and our children."


    After finishing speaking, he said to Dong Shanxiao, who was holding a self-defense sword: "Wait a while, your masters rush out to kill the enemy, don''t leave the donkey cart, and once someone approaches, wave the big sword at them, and don''t be soft. "


    Dong Shan and Dong Xiao had never killed a wild beast in the mountains. She was trembling with fright at this moment.


    Gu Shuixiu can''t control so much, she can only protect her children as much as possible. After all, she has witnessed the killing of black bears and tigers, and has helped Dong Chenghu deal with a lot of prey over the years. Compared with Dong Shandong Filial piety, much more calm and calm.


    A dozen people wrapped them in the middle for a while, and the leader showed a cruel sneer and said savagely: "My lord, our brothers can''t live any longer, what''s up? Keep your money or your life, it''s your choice."


    After the man finished speaking, he looked at Gu Shuixiu from time to time, with a sinister smile in his eyes.


    Dong Chenghu was furious, "If you have something, let the horses come over, if you want money or not, you will save your life!" Dong Chenghu is going crazy, these people dare to look at his water like this Show, he''s going to peel them off!


    The leader of the robbers was also very angry at Dong Chenghu''s words, and immediately said angrily: "Okay! Since you want to die, I will fulfill you. Brothers, give it to me, leave women and money, and the rest. Kill them all."


    Dong Yuanxu, who was in Cuixi''s arms, was so frightened by this battle that she cried loudly. "


    Cuixi nodded tremblingly, her eyes full of perseverance.


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, those people rushed up with sticks and bamboos, Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t move, his eyes flashed with determination, those people didn¡¯t take women seriously at all and looked after Gu Shuixiu. Thinking she was about to surrender, she was approaching Gu Shuixiu, teasing her with a wicked smile.


    However, before they met Gu Shuixiu, they realized that their heart had been pierced. Before the robber''s companion could react, Gu Shuixiu''s knife also inserted into his heart, killing two people in a row , Gu Shuixiu no longer knew what fear was, perhaps too much fear would lead to numbness, she gradually left the donkey cart, and whenever she saw the robbers, she swung the knife over, neatly, and hit the key points.


    Not only the robbers were scared, but even Dong Shan, Dong Xiao and others were stunned.


    Gu Shuixiu killed five or six people in a row, and the robbers'' accomplices also reacted. A group of people began to besiege Gu Shuixiu. How could Gu Shuixiu be able to deal with so many people alone?


    At this time, Dong Chenghu discovered Gu Shuixiu''s predicament, no longer hesitated, and cut down the leader of the robbers. The hunter was far behind, but in a short while, the robber leader had one arm cut off by Dong Chenghu. In order to prevent the man from making another move, Dong Chenghu slashed the robber leader''s thigh severely.


    Suddenly, the whole road was filled with the screams of the robber leader.


    His brothers saw the tragic state of the robber leader, and then saw Dong Chenghu rushing towards them like a killing god, some timid robbers had been scared and ran away, leaving the stubborn ones There were only four or five, and there were no weapons in their hands. There were Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu, and Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, but they were all brought down in a quarter of an hour.


    This time, Gu Shuixiu did not kill them again, but cut their feet.


    bandit.


    Dong Chenghu groped nervously on her body and asked, "Where is the injury? Why is there so much blood?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head weakly, "It''s okay, it''s not my blood, it''s theirs."


    Dong Chenghu followed Gu Shuixiu''s gaze and saw the corpses lying on the ground beside the donkey cart, and quickly hugged Gu Shuixiu in his arms to prevent her from seeing the corpses, soothed: "It''s okay, you It''s to protect yourself and your children, they should be damned, don''t be afraid, I''m here for everything."


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu cried weakly.


    Cuixi and others also choked up, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao wiped away tears after crying for a while, the two hugged tightly, a kind of happiness for the rest of their lives, which made them cherish each other even more .


    Dong Yuanxu''s shouting diverted Gu Shuixiu''s attention, the little guy was struggling in Cuixi''s arms, trying to get his mother, Gu Shuixiu looked at her dirty clothes, and let Dong Chenghu and a few others He wrapped a cloth around her, changed clothes neatly, and hugged Dong Yuanxu to comfort him softly.


    In order to protect Dong Yuanxu and protect Cuixi and Dong Yuanxu, Luo Ying was beaten in the head and several times on the body in order to protect Dong Yuanxu during the chaos. Take good care of Luo Ying, the group packed up and planned to leave.


    This is the bandit leader lying on the ground and wailing suddenly said: "Wait, don''t you want to know who ordered us to deal with you?"


    Dong Chenghu''s face became extremely ugly when he heard this.


    The leader of the bandit was so frightened that he moved back twice, if it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want to die, and few people passed by here in a day, he would not have left Dong Chenghu. There is only one fate for these people, and that is death, either by bleeding too much, or by starvation or being eaten by unknown beasts.


    "Say, who sent you here?" Dong Chenghu roared, his hideous expression like a Rakshasa in hell.

 v2 Chapter 3： The mastermind behind the back, beat the drum

    The leader of the robber swallowed his saliva and asked cautiously: "If I said, can you send us to the town for medical treatment, I mean it, as long as you save us, you I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    "Are you still qualified to bargain with me? Believe it or not, I can kill you right now!" Dong Chenghu is really about to lose control, if it weren''t for these people, they wouldn''t have to suffer this disaster.


    The bandit leader stared at Dong Chenghu with a look of horror, thinking that he was going to live, he closed his eyes and said desperately: "If you don''t agree, I won''t tell you even if I die. , they don''t know, only I know who hired us."


    Dong Chenghu was so angry that he punched the bandit leader, Gu Shuixiu hurriedly stopped, "Wait, I want to know who is behind them. Chenghu, promise them, as long as they say it, we will save them."


    ¡°Water Show¡­¡±


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s insistence, Dong Chenghu had to compromise and complied with the bandits'' demands.


    This time, the bandit leader finally breathed a sigh of relief and murmured: "It was the second son of the owner of the grocery store in Panlong Town who asked me to take someone to clean up you. Passing through here, let us lie in ambush here and wait for you to show up to intimidate you, rob you of your money, and say¡­¡±


    "What else?" Gu Shuixiu asked coldly.


    The leader of the robber was so frightened that his heart beat for half a beat. The pain in his thigh made him a little awake, and he lowered his voice and said, "We also said that we tarnished your innocence."


    Dong Chenghu slammed down with a heavy punch and scolded angrily: "Damn, I''m going to kill that beast."


    Although Gu Shuixiu was extremely angry, she did not lose her mind. After a while, she said, "Chenghu, let''s not go back to Panlong Town, take them back to Zhishui County, I want Go to the yamen."


    We can''t hold on, you didn''t say you want to save us, but you can''t just talk!"


    The leader of the bandit was really scared at this time, secretly annoyed at how he was blinded by lard, and even agreed to take over this business. Before they blocked the road and robbed, most of them left money to save their lives , I''ve never seen Dong Chenghu and the others like this. It''s good. Not only did they not rob the money, but they also took a few lives in. The trouble is so big that he can''t be kind.


    Gu Shuixiu sneered, "Don''t worry, we will save your life if you don''t die, or let you identify the murderer? Not only you, but also these dead people. I''ll take it with you!"


    Gu Pearl? You are not very courageous, but now I want to see how you will bear such consequences? Let''s see!


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to use the spare medicine they brought on these people. The group drove for two days and finally arrived in Zhishui County on the third morning.


    "Stop, who are you?" Zhu Kuai surrounded Gu Shuixiu and the others, staring at them suspiciously and vigilantly.


    Gu Shuixiu appeased Dong Chenghu, stood up unhurriedly, and said gracefully, "Mr. poor gentlemen, we are the owner of Shilixiangxiang, you came just in time, we are going to the yamen to report the crime. "


    When Chu Kuai heard that they were people with fragrance in ten miles, the expression on their faces eased a lot. After all, they all knew that they would give them 10% of their filial piety every year, although it may be A dozen or twenty taels, but these people can get about one or two points per share. Coupled with Gu Daniu''s relationship, Hu Kuai has to sell ten miles of fragrance to save face.


    "Since you are people who are fragrant, what happened to the people in this car?" Chau Kuai no longer asked the initial question, but asked.


    The people next to her stood not far away, pointing at everyone.


    Gu Shuixiu looked around, pretending to be pitiful and aggrieved, and said, "Master Huichai, these are all robbers. We unfortunately encountered these robbers on our way. There was someone behind the instructions, so I rushed to the yamen to seek justice, and asked the magistrate to call the shots for us."


    Curious, they all carefully followed behind Hu Kuai to the yamen to watch the excitement.


    The county magistrate came out of the back hall when he heard the sound of the drums. Seven or eight corpses were lying in the Yamen lobby at this time, and the other five or six bandits were lying on the ground groaning, while Gu Shuixiu knelt beside him Several people.


    The county magistrate was taken aback, thinking that something shocking happened, and after a little questioning, he realized that these dead people were all robbers, the magistrate was relieved, as long as the dead If it is not a good citizen, it will become a robber. If it is a robber, it will be a dead end. To eliminate harm for the people will not affect his political performance, and it will add a point to his political performance.


    However, following the interrogation by the county magistrate, and the remarks of Gu Shuixiu and others combined with the confession of the bandit leader, the look on the county magistrate''s face became more and more solemn. Although he did not think he was a good official , but has never taken away the people''s fat and the people''s ointment, and has never done such a thing of making money and killing people.


    The Feng family of the Panlong Town grocery store is just a common man, and they dare to buy off the robbers to make money, which is simply daring!


    In the anger of the county magistrate, a group of arresters rushed to Panlong Town to arrest the Feng family, and even the mayor was invited to the county government to speak.


    The second son of the Feng family, who is far away in Panlong Town, is still wondering if the robbers have succeeded. He wants to take revenge for all the humiliation he suffered a while ago!


    Gu Zhuzhu, who was on the side, sneered, thinking, Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu, what if your man is more promising than mine? It''s not picking up what I don''t want! When you lose your innocence, I see what face you still have to live in this world!


    When a group of hunters broke into the grocery store with awe-inspiring expressions, Feng Lao Er''s parents panicked and tried to stop them, but they couldn''t stop them. After a while, everyone in the Feng family was pressed out, including the elderly and children.


    Boss Feng''s wife, Mrs. Meng, was also born as a merchant, so she didn''t have the panic of the old Feng family, but she was afraid and asked respectfully and carefully: "You messengers, I don''t know. What did we do? Why did you arrest us?"

 v2 Chapter 4： Arrest, Gu Laifus fear

    Zhu Kuai looked at Meng Shi contemptuously, and sneered sarcastically: "You don''t know what happened? Who is Feng''s second child?"


    This time, the Feng family finally realized it, and all looked at the second husband and wife Feng.


    Second Feng''s heart throbbed, a bad premonition overwhelmed his heart, could it be that something happened? Impossible, Dong Chenghu and the others only have three men, three women, and one child. How could they be the opponents of those robbers.


    Elder Feng was sure that the robbers would succeed, so he did not panic at the questioning eyes of the rest of the Feng family, but replied loudly with his neck stuck: "I am, what do you want to do? I am a good citizen. , you can''t arrest me for no reason!" After speaking, Feng Lao Er seemed to be trying to prove his statement, and looked down on everyone.


    "Good people?" As if they heard some big joke, the corners of their mouths rose slightly, "We don''t know if you are a good citizen, but you instructed more than a dozen robbers to stop and rob But the evidence is solid.¡±


    The one who was talking took a hippie smile, changed his serious look, and said solemnly: "May I tell you, that robber leader not only identified you, but also died a lot this time. People, just wait for you to be beheaded by the Queen of Autumn!"


    Even if there is no trial in the event of death, these arresters all know that Feng''s second child can''t escape death. Besides, this person has a lot of bad deeds, and the former was sent to the yamen because of unpaid debts. There was another case of hiring a murderer to robbery, and even if the county magistrate wanted a light sentence, it was impossible.


    He struggled to ask his parents and elder brother for help, but he knew that the second elder of the Feng family had already been arrested, and he was stunned. Turning his head away, Mrs. Meng''s face was flushed with anger, and she kept scolding Feng Lao Er for being a loser, a troublemaker, and no one spoke for Feng Lao Er at all.


    Even Gu Zhenzhu avoided looking at Feng''s second child, trying to reduce her presence as much as possible.


    Seeing this, Old Second Feng roared angrily: "Gu Zhuzhu! You gave me the idea, where do you want to hide at this time? Don''t forget that you have a share in this matter! "


    Gu Zhuzhu was so frightened that her heart and guts were split. I didn''t expect Feng''s second child to be so unreliable, and she was pulled into the water at once. She wanted to defend herself, but the arresters wouldn''t let her go. Gu Zhuzhu was so frightened that he kept begging for mercy, but Chu Kuai would not take pity on Xiangxiyu, so he dragged and dragged the superb couple away.


    The two elders of the Feng family woke up and realized that their distressed young son and daughter-in-law had been taken away, leaving only a poor little granddaughter.


    Don''t let your kids have relatives who hire robbers to rob.


    Boss Feng also looked estranged and avoided matters, euphemistically saying that he was powerless, and that he had only one wife, Meng Shi, and it was impossible to divorce his wife.


    What is there for the second elder of the Feng family not to understand? At that time, he and the eldest family were separated from each other. Who do you want to rely on in the future? In addition, Gu Zhenzhu was only born to lose money, and their hearts to save people were not so firm.


    However, no matter how much money you lose, it is the only blood of the second brother Feng. After the second elders of the Feng family discussed, they asked the boss Feng to raise the child to grow up, not asking them to go to this troubled water.


    Elder Feng and his wife heaved a sigh of relief when they heard the words, it would be good not to let them save people, but what''s the point of raising a girl? It''s not that their family can''t afford to support them, and they can still get a good reputation, especially if the second Feng''s son is finished, everything in the Feng family will be theirs in the future, why not do it?


    You can die!


    The two old people seemed to be several years older overnight, thinking about their family''s beauty for so many years, and they were about to be discredited in the town because of their youngest son, and now the whole Panlong Town has spread When Feng Lao Er bought and robbed, they didn''t have a single customer in their shop. Even if someone came to the door, they would come to inquire about gossip.


    After discussing with the second elders of the Feng family, they decided to temporarily close the store and wait for the wind to pass before opening the store to welcome customers. Anyway, they are a grocery store, so it won''t matter if they are closed for a while.


    Gu Laifu, who is far away in Caozi Village, was the fourth person besides Gu Zhuzhu and his wife and Zhao Nizi to know about the roadblocking and robbery plan. Gu Shuixiu and their whereabouts were revealed to Gu Zhuzhu, and Gu Zhuzhu told Feng The second child, and then Gu Zhenzhu commanded from behind, and the second Feng was responsible for contacting the robbers.


    Strictly speaking, Gu Laifu is also one of the accomplices. He was still at home thinking that when the bad news came from Gu Shuixiu and the others, he took the opportunity to incite some clansmen who were dissatisfied with Gu Mingde''s family, and took the opportunity to destroy their fields and He grabbed the house so he could live in a brick house too. When his precious daughter gets the recipe for the food, he will post it!


    Gu Laifu thinks like this, he is so happy every day, Gu Laoda and others find it strange, and he doesn''t say anything when asked, always looking mysterious.


    In the first seven or eight days, he could wait patiently for news, but on the ninth day, he felt a little irritable. On the tenth day, he finally couldn''t hold it any longer and drove the old donkey at home. Panlong Town.


    When he first arrived at the grocery store, he felt strange, why is the grocery store closed during the day? Gu Laifu casually pulled a passerby and asked politely, "This fellow, why isn''t this grocery store open today?"


    The man looked at Gu Laifu, saw that he was not well dressed, and then drove the donkey cart and said, "You are from the country? I guess you don''t know, there is something wrong with this grocery store, listen. It is said that their youngest son bought the robbery, the evidence is conclusive, the couple were both arrested and taken away. If you want to buy something, you should go to the next town, it is estimated that this shop will not open during this time. "


    Gu Laifu couldn''t hear any sound at this time, and he vaguely knew that something big was about to happen. The flustered Gu Laifu didn''t dare to stay in the town for a long time, and drove a donkey cart to his home in Caozi Village. , hid in the room and never came out, even if Father Gu and the Huang family asked him to eat, he would not come out.


    The family thought it was strange, but no matter how he asked him, he didn''t say anything, and now Father Gu and the Huang family felt that something was wrong.


    After Feng Lao Er and Gu Zhenzhu were escorted to Zhishui County, the county magistrate first put them in a cell and announced that the trial would start early the next day.


    This night was unusually long for Gu Zhenzhu and his wife. The two always remembered what Zhu Kuai said, but Zhu Kuai said a few days of life, but did not say who died. It made the couple uneasy. If the leader of the robbers died, it would be easy to deal with it. There was no evidence of death. When they did not recognize the magistrate, they would not be able to do anything to them.


    But if the leader of the bandit is not dead, but a few of Gu Shuixiu''s group, it will be bad!

 v2 Chapter 5： Enemies meet, ask for some interest

    The couple had been praying in their hearts that it would be best if the bandit leader and Gu Shuixiu and his wife were dead, that would be the best, they could continue their plans after leaving the county office. I have to say that these two are really greedy, and they are still thinking about how to plan other people''s money when they are dying.


    In the early morning of the next day, the warden of the cell gave the two a set of clean and tidy clothes, neither their own clothes nor prison clothes. The two were stunned for a while, but the warden did not He roared impatiently: "Hurry up and change! Being able to put on new clothes before dying is a great gift to you!"


    The warden looked at Gu Zhuzhu and his wife very badly, but the two of them were not in the mood to pay attention to them. There was only one thought in their hearts, they were going to die!


    Gu Zhenzhu turned pale with fright, and stammered, "Sir, no...Isn''t it still...not yet on trial...? Why are we going to die?"


    Feng Lao Er nodded desperately, begging for mercy with snot and tears: "I am wronged! My lord, I am really wronged!"


    The two of them reluctantly changed their clothes and were taken away by pulling and pushing.


    Only when they went to court did they find out that Gu Shuixiu and others were all there. Gu Zhenzhu had never met Dong Chenghu. It was from Gu Shuixiu that she discovered the person beside her, and guessed that person was Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Zhenzhu looked at Dong Chenghu for a long time, and saw that he was strong and good-looking. Although he was not handsome, he had a kind of male beauty, coupled with that majestic body, and the thoughtfulness and gentleness that protected Gu Shuixiu. Everything hurt Gu Zhenzhu''s eyes. She always thought that Gu Shuixiu was picking up what she didn''t want, but now she realizes how ridiculous her thoughts are. That Dong Chenghu is not comparable to Feng''s second child. She made a mistake. Mingzhu was a fish-eye and even laughed at Gu Shuixiu, so she was the most ridiculous!


    Gu Zhenzhu was trapped in her own thoughts and couldn''t extricate herself, while Feng Er Er was frightened by Dong Chenghu''s stern eyes. Immediately cowardly.


    It looked like a straw bag, everyone frowned, Gu Shuixiu just glanced at Gu Zhenzhu, and his eyes fell on Feng Er, but Gu Shuixi looked at it for a long time, but did not see that Feng Er was actually Have the courage to do such evil things.


    Gu Shuixiu looked back and saw Gu Zhenzhu who was staring fiercely at her next to Feng''s second child, she immediately understood that the mastermind behind the whole incident should be Gu Laifu so coddled Gu Zhenzhu, the second Feng Feng probably listened to Gu Zhenzhu''s words before going to bribe the leader of the robbery, but she seems to have overestimated her husband.


    Yesterday, Gu Shuixiu had heard from the catcher what the second son of Feng had done. As soon as the catcher came to the door, she could betray her immediately. Gu Zhenzhu married such a person, it was really sad .


    Gu Shuixiu deliberately approached Dong Chenghu, Dong Chenghu noticed Gu Shuixiu''s strangeness, and followed her eyes to see Gu Zhuzhu, Dong Chenghu immediately protected Gu Shuixiu and glared at Gu Zhuzhu coldly.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was behind Dong Chenghu, glanced between Gu Zhuzhu and his wife, and raised a smug and ironic smile at Gu Zhuzhu.


    Gu Shuixiu''s expression immediately angered Gu Zhenzhu, she raised her hands and rushed to hit Gu Shuixiu without heeding.


    Dong Chenghu stood in front of Gu Shuixiu and scolded: "Bitch, if you dare to touch Shuixiu, I''ll beat you up immediately!"


    Dong Chenghu''s clenched fist is about to move, it''s not just talking, although he can''t hit a woman, but this woman has touched his bottom line, Dong Chenghu has already murdered at this time, Such scourges remain a constant threat to their family.


    Gu Zhuzhu seemed to sense the danger in Dong Chenghu''s eyes, and the little sanity she had left made her stop and step back to Feng Er, but her eyes were full of viciousness, like a knife Gu Shuixiu was to be slashed with a thousand swords.


    Gu Shuixiu estimated the time. She still had time before the magistrate was raised, so she smiled softly at Gu Zhenzhu: "Why? We''re disappointed that we didn''t kill us, right? Look at this useless **** around you. , I look at you and feel pity for you, forget it, you are still a broken sleeve, it''s really sad! If I would have killed you directly, I would have suffered from living like this."


    Gu Shuixiu''s voice was not too loud or not, and everyone present heard it. Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment. It''s also a look of confusion, is this still their kind and indomitable eldest sister/master?


    Chau Kuai, who was maintaining order next to him, also frowned, but he did not stop Gu Shuixiu. After all, the county magistrate has not yet ascended to the court, and they are the bitter masters, and they are just quick to talk, but they do not do anything. Coupled with the benefits of taking Shili Piaoxiang, they are not good to drink.


    Gu Zhuzhu has always been aloof, since childhood, Gu Shuixiu has followed her buttocks around her, even if she is bullied and calculated, she will suffer, when will this **** dare to climb on her head Are you making fun of her?


    Gu Zhenzhu was going to be mad, her only reason was gone, "Gu Shuixiu, I''ll fight with you!"


    Looking at Gu Zhuzhu''s crazy appearance, Feng Er Er was scared, one didn''t hold back, Feng Er Er watched Gu Zhu Zhu rush up, waiting for those arresters to stop Gu Zhu Zhu, Dong Chenghu He kicked out with one kick, and a kick mixed with old and new hatred could not be resisted by a girl like Gu Zhuzhu who was powerless?


    Gu Zhenzhu formed a parabola and slammed it to the ground, clutching his chest and rolling his eyes, Feng Lao Er faced Dong Chenghu''s fierce look, so frightened that he sat on the ground, but he didn''t dare to go up Look at Gu Pearl''s situation.


    Chau Kuai was afraid of causing death, so she came out to maintain order, Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything at this moment, but the slightly raised corner of her mouth showed her good mood, she could teach Gu Zhuzhu a little lesson in person It can be considered to get back a little interest, but unfortunately they are good people and can''t take revenge explicitly, but when she thinks about everything that Gu Zhenzhu and Feng''s second child will face, Gu Shuixiu feels extremely relieved.


    The county magistrate finally arrived late, Gu Zhenzhu was arrested and quickly stood up, barely standing next to Feng''s second child, and when she saw the magistrate, she didn''t dare to be arrogant, but From time to time, he stared at Gu Shuixiu with hatred eyes.


    The county magistrate had a panoramic view of everything below, gave a shocked look, and said solemnly: "Second Feng, Gu Zhenzhu, you two are guilty!"


    Gu Zhuzhu and his wife hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed desperately to beg for mercy, "The county magistrate, we have been wronged! I ask the county magistrate to investigate!"


    "Injustice? Come, bring witnesses to court!"


    With the order of the county magistrate, six or seven robbers led by the robber leader were brought to court.


    Second Feng was so frightened that he lost his soul when he saw these people, and said in his mouth, "How is it possible... how is it possible..."

 v2 Chapter 6： In court, Gu Zhenzhus sophistry

    At this time, the robbers kneeling beside them were all wrapped in bandages, wearing prison uniforms and embarrassed, Feng Lao Er couldn''t believe it, he clearly asked them to call a dozen or twenty people to besiege, why Dong Chenghu They were all right, but the robbers were all injured.


    These robbers had already confessed to their own crimes earlier, and they also made it clear that Feng Lao Er bought the murderer. At this time, it was just a passing scene.


    Feng Lao Er repeatedly denied the accusations of the robbers. When the robber leader saw this, he was so angry that he immediately exposed Feng Lao Er¡¯s other crimes. All kinds of details, until Feng Lao Er was speechless.


    Gu Zhuzhu knew that Feng''s second child was over, at this time she had no intention to pay attention to Gu Shuixiu and others, and she was full of satisfaction and thought about how to get rid of the crime. The second child said angrily, "You''ve lost your conscience. I still believe in you in vain. I''ll answer whatever you ask me. I didn''t expect you to take advantage of me."


    Gu Zhuzhu did not give Feng Er Er a chance to refute, and kowtowed to the county magistrate: "County magistrate, the women are wronged. When the women returned to their parents'' home to save relatives, what happened to Gu Shuixiu''s cousin? She had to sell her body to me, but I couldn''t, so I had to buy her cousin Zhao Nizi.


    When Zhao Nizi came to our house, she was ambiguous with Feng Er, and the two got very close. I knew that Feng Er was not a woman, and Zhao Nizi was only ten years old, so I didn''t think about it too much. . Later, Zhao Nizi told me about Gu Shuixiu''s family opening a shop in the county, and told Feng Er Er about it.


    I didn''t expect Feng Lao Er to become greedy. He often went to Gu Shuixiu''s shop to make trouble, but he didn''t succeed once. mentioned.


    All of these things were instigated by Zhao Nizi, the second son of Feng. This Zhao Nizi is also Gu Shuixiu''s cousin. I would like to ask, your family is better than mine, how can even a ten-year-old girl be If I can''t make a living, I''m forced to sell my body to me? Either you abused her, or you designed us to take revenge on us! "


    Gu Zhenzhu''s ability to reverse black and white even made Gu Shuixiu applaud, but unfortunately, her Gu Shuixiu was not the prudent and obedient Gu Shuixiu before her.


    "You mean Zhao Nizi? If you don''t mention it today, I will also mention it." Gu Shuixiu no longer looked after the pearl, but faced the county magistrate and said respectfully, "Sir, I can explain this Zhao Nizi. , This person is the daughter of my mother-in-law''s family. In the event last year, my mother-in-law''s family unfortunately all died, leaving only one pair of children.


    , not only taught her to read, but also let her be the shopkeeper in the store, and my mother told her a good marriage.


    I don''t know that the girl can''t hold back when she enters Fugui Township. First, she used opportunistic and shoddy money to get money from it. After I found it, she sent it back to my mother''s house. She was not convinced, and she had seen After a good day, they are no longer willing to live such a life of sloppy food.


    I proposed to my mother several times that she wanted to sell herself in the town, but my mother disagreed, so she just came back to the village wearing gold and silver, in her opinion, this is not the wife of a rich family , so no matter what, he ran over and begged to sell himself. But my parents were very angry, and they said directly, if Zhao Nizi insisted on selling herself, she must break away from the Zhao family, and there will be no relationship with us in the future.


    In the end, Zhao Nizi signed it without blinking her eyelids, and she didn''t even want her only brother. All the villagers and fathers in our village can testify about this. At that time, someone questioned me Whether my parents abused Zhao Nizi and forced others to sell themselves, my mother asked a group of aunts in the village to test Zhao Nizi.


    Not only did she not have any scars on her body, but she was also put on a lot by my mother, who looked like a refugee when she first arrived in our house. This is nothing to say, otherwise, our family would not even think about establishing a foothold in the village.


    So, the Minwomen''s family has never abused Zhao Nizi, and even Zhao Nizi''s younger brother can testify to us. As for what Gu Zhuzhu said, we framed them. , we never ask them what?


    How can we not have Feng Jiaqiang? In addition, the marriage between the min-women and the head of my family was done by Gu Zhuzhu''s father. It stands to reason that the min-women have no reason to have enmity with their husband and wife.


    But...the women didn''t have a grudge against them, I''m afraid people don''t think so, just now Gu Zhuzhu looked like she was going to swallow me alive, if it wasn''t for my boss to block me, the women would I''m really going to be bullied..."


    Gu Shuixiu was about to cry. Dong Chenghu and Gu Daniu, who knew her well, had black lines all over their foreheads. Is this the sturdy and sharp Shuixiu just now? Seeing people talk like people, they can be considered to be convinced of their ability to talk ghosts!


    The county magistrate is naturally well aware of the conflict just now, but he really can''t say anything. After all, Gu Shuixiu has left some things out, but what he said is also true. Gu Zhenzhu looked at them at first. Really bad.


    Gu Zhuzhu didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to say such a thing, not only put the matter of Zhao Nizi aside, but also took the opportunity to discredit her.


    "You fart! Why can''t our family afford a servant? Just one servant, not one, even ten of our family can use it, you are not jealous of me marrying In the town, and you married into a mountain where birds don''t lay eggs, you are jealous and use Zhao Nizi to frame us." Gu Zhenzhu was not a cover up, her righteous words full of resentment seemed to be true.


    Gu Shuixiu did not argue, she looked at Gu Zhenzhu sarcastically, and said lightly: "In this case, let''s ask the county magistrate to bring Zhao Nizi over, and call all the villagers from Zaomen Caozi Village. , Everyone will testify in court, but it''s a fact that Feng Er bought the murderer, and it''s also a fact that we accidentally killed five or six people in self-defense, and Feng Er can''t escape the blame for these crimes, as for you..."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Feng Er, who had been silent since just now, and smiled: "You are so sad to marry such a daughter-in-law, you will not be killed by yourself in this life. , but was killed by her."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, before Feng Lao Er raised his head, she said to the county magistrate: "My lord, at present, the evidence that Feng Lao Er bought and murdered us is conclusive. As for whether Gu Zhuzhu was involved in these matters, At present, it is only Gu Zhuzhu''s speech, Feng Lao Er has not spoken yet, and Zhao Nizi has not shown up, you see..."

 v2 Chapter 7： Uprooted and arrested Zhao Nizi

    "I wonder if you can take a step to speak?" Gu Shuixiu asked respectfully and embarrassedly.


    The county magistrate admired her performance today. Thinking that he often received the filial piety of Shilixiangxiang, she sold Gu Shuixiu a favor and went to the back hall with her, just for a moment. The two of them came out. The county magistrate''s face was full of soothing expressions, while Gu Shuixiu stood back to the same place with a blank expression.


    Gu Zhenzhu looked at her suspiciously, wondering what Gu Shuixiu and the county magistrate said, would it be bad for her?


    At this moment, the county magistrate and the master on the side were whispering. The two of them summed up, and the county magistrate slapped the gavel, "Be quiet! The case was delayed for three days for a retrial, but the evidence that Feng Lao Er bought the murder is conclusive, and he was sentenced to be executed after the autumn. Accomplices, provide useful evidence, and the sentence may be reduced as appropriate."


    Second Feng returned from **** all of a sudden, and when he reacted, he realized that his crotch was completely wet. At this moment, Second Youngest Feng didn''t care about it at all, knelt on the ground violently kowtow to thank you.


    Gu Zhuzhu, who was on the side, was paralyzed on the ground. The county magistrate''s intention was obvious, that is, Feng Lao Er should confess her, no, not only her, but also Zhao Nizi, and maybe his father! If her father is caught, her family will be over. Although Gu Zhuzhu loves vanity, she knows at this time that if she wants to die, she can''t affect the whole family.


    Thinking of this, Gu Zhenzhu suddenly became ruthless, and without waiting for Second Feng to thank him, he pulled out the hairpin on his head and stabbed Feng Second.


    There was a catcher standing next to Feng''s second child. Seeing this, he kicked Feng''s second child violently. Feng''s second child immediately fell a dog and ate shit, just in time to avoid Gu Zhenzhu''s hairpin .


    Gu Zhenzhu could not be stabbed, she has lost the opportunity, but she killed her in court, which has proved that she is one of the murderers, and also indirectly proved that this matter is not simple, there may be others Gu Shuixiu can guess who the person who can protect Gu Zhenzhu even to death is also involved. After this incident, these disgusting flies will stay away from them.


    Thinking about this, Gu Shuixiu suddenly lost her temper, and left hand in hand with Dong Chenghu indifferently at the sound of the county magistrate''s retreat. Gu Daniu, who was waiting at the door, quickly stepped forward to help them leave.


    Gu Zhuzhu and Feng Er Er were also arrested and taken away. Gu Zhu Zhu was sentenced to commit a crime in the courtroom, and was immediately put into the felon cell by the county magistrate, and was locked up with Feng Er Er. different places.


    The rest of Feng''s life after the robbery is very fortunate. Gu Zhenzhu''s stab has lost his last love. Presumably with Feng''s selfishness, it is impossible If you care about anyone, you will definitely pull out all the people involved, Gu Laifu, Zhao Nizi, none of them can escape.


    Zhao Nizi, who was remembered by everyone, was so afraid that she ran away from Feng''s house when Feng''s second wife and his wife were arrested. At that time, the Feng''s house was in chaos, and no one cared about such a little girl , When Mrs. Meng looked back at her after dealing with her in-laws, Zhao Nizi had already disappeared.


    Meng Shi immediately guessed that Zhao Nizi must know about it, and hurriedly went to the mayor to report the case. It was so angry that people dragged Meng Shi in.


    Meng Shi was terrified, and she briefly and concisely told about Zhao Nizi''s escape, her mind quickly turned, and she said, "Mr. Mayor, then there must be something wrong with Zhao Nizi, or not Running away at this juncture, she is only ten years old, where can she go when she runs out?"


    The mayor listened to Meng Shi''s words and thought that if Zhao Nizi could be caught and asked for something, he might be able to take the blame and make merit.


    With this thought, the mayor''s attitude eased a lot, and he spoke in a pleasant manner. As soon as Meng left, the mayor immediately let people down on Zhao Nizi''s details, but two At a quarter of an hour, two groups of troops were dispatched from the mayor''s house towards Caozi Village and Renya.


    In Caozi Village, then she must go to the place to sell herself again.


    It is more natural to go to Caozi Village than to go to Caozi Village. One group of people has not arrived at Caozi Village, and the other group has returned from People¡¯s Office. They are checking everyone. son, and someone has Zhao Nizi under his control.


    At the same time, a team of hunters arrived, and the mayor realized that Zhao Nizi was really involved in this matter, and there was another Gu Laifu, also from Caozi Village.


    Under the leadership of the mayor, a group of people rushed to Caozi Village.


    When the first group of people arrived in Caozi Village, they caused panic among the villagers. They immediately went to invite the village chief. These people were polite to the village chief and asked Zhao Nizi''s When the matter learned about the location of Gu Mingde''s family, he rushed over immediately.


    The villagers followed behind in fear and excitement.


    The Zhao family of Gu Mingde''s family had a headache for Zhao Nizi, who was kneeling on the ground and admitting her mistake. She was so determined when she left, but now she says she regrets it. How can there be so many regrets in life? !


    "Zhao Nizi, you have to know that since you signed the severance document, I am no longer your aunt, I have nothing to do with you, and the Gu family has nothing to do with you, don''t you understand?" Zhao Shi said coldly.


    The Zhao Nizi on the ground just shook her head desperately, refused to get up, and even kowtowed to Zhao. Go to my house, this is not the place you should stay, I will put my words here today, this family has me without her, even if I die, I will not let her live in our house, white-eyed wolf!"


    Zhao Nizi cried even more fiercely when she heard the words, Zhao looked at Gu Erniu with a headache, and sighed at Zhao Nizi: "Our temple is small and can''t hold your big Buddha, you still go. Well, if you really can''t do it, go back to the Zhao family village, although you and the Zhao family are divorced, but they are the blood of the Zhao family, presumably those people in the Zhao family will not be so heartless."


    "Auntie is also from Zhao''s family, auntie have pity on me, Nizi will be obedient in the future, and will never dare..." Zhao Nizi said such a long sentence in fear for the first time, but the tears The twinkling eyes did not dare to face the Zhao family, and could only use crying to cover up his guilty conscience.


    The Zhao family wanted to say something, but Gu Mingde snorted heavily, "Our family can''t take you in, you go." Gu Mingde made a final decision, got up and was about to leave.


    Zhao Nizi threw herself at Gu Mingde''s feet and said pitifully, "Uncle, I really know I''m wrong, give me another chance, and I will make it right..."

 v2 Chapter 8： Zhaos anger, arrest Gu Laifu

    Gu Mingde wanted to pull out his feet, but Zhao Nizi hugged him tightly. door sound.


    Zhao Nizi seemed to be frightened by the sound of the door slamming, she shrank in horror, and even grasped Gu Mingde''s foot, no matter how much Zhao Shi could pull it.


    Gu Erniu had no choice but to go to open the door. The people sent by the mayor did not rush in when they saw the blue brick house of Gu Mingde''s family, but said solemnly: "Let''s find Zhao Nizi, Is she there?"


    Gu Erniu saw that they were aggressive, his mind was empty, and he blurted out before he had time to think, "I''m... holding my father in the room and not letting go."


    As soon as these people heard that there was another case, they swarmed up and pushed Gu Erniu aside. Zhao Nizi screamed and cried when she saw them.


    According to Meng''s description, these people immediately determined that the person on the ground was Zhao Nizi, and could not help but say that Zhao Nizi would be arrested before the ground.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao were too frightened to react, but Zhao Nizi struggled desperately. How could a teenage child break free from three or four big men, and Zhao Nizi was subdued in a short while.


    Zhao shi shivered and asked: "Brothers, what did Zhao Nizi do? Why...you want to arrest her?"


    The representative of the officials glanced at the Zhao family and said with some pity: "This child and Feng Lao Er and his wife set up a road robbery, which resulted in several deaths. , the matter is big, I''m not afraid to tell you that the robbers are officially your daughter and son-in-law''s family, but they have the ability.


    These robbers are all made up of refugees, and they were considered good citizens before, their household registration has not been eliminated, and they are only accomplices, and the crime does not lead to death, and now people will be held accountable when they die..."


    Zhao Shi was shocked and angry, looking at Zhao Nizi who stopped crying and choking, stepped forward and gave a big slap, "You deserve it, why didn''t you put yourself in the hands when the ground moved? A scourge crushes you to death and makes you live to torment others, you should have died a long time ago, why don''t you die, why don''t you die... How could my poor brother lose his life to save such a person..."


    Zhao cries in anger and punches and kicks Zhao Nizi from time to time.


    Those officials saw that the trouble was almost there, and more and more people were watching the fun at the door. In order to avoid long nights, they announced to evacuate immediately.


    The Huang family in the crowd said hilariously and sarcastically: "This person is watching, and when the Gu Mingde family is also unlucky, I thought God was partial to their family! It seems not It''s not time to report..."


    Some people around couldn''t see Huang''s pride, and reminded: "Huang, don''t be too happy, if I remember correctly, this Zhao Nizi seems to have sold her body to your pearls. Now, these officials are coming to arrest Zhao Nizi, your daughter''s family will be fine, right?"


    "Bah, pah, ivory can''t come out of the dog''s mouth, what''s the matter with your family!" Huang slapped back angrily, but his heart began to panic. , Combined with the strangeness of Gu Laifu these past few days, Huang Shi guessed that something must have happened to Gu Zhuzhu''s family, and now she has to go home and ask Gu Laifu.


    Not waiting for the Huang family to arrive home, the police sent by the county government have already arrived at Gu Laifu''s house under the guidance of the villagers. These arresting officers were much less pretentious than the officials just now.


    Gu Laifu''s house is now only two people, Gu Laifu and Gu''s father, who are hiding in the room and do not go out. Gu''s father shrugged and walked strangely, and he couldn''t go for a walk in the village anymore. .


    When Chu Kuai knocked on the door, Dad Gu was still surprised that no outsiders had come to their house for a long time, why would someone knock on the door at this hour?


    At this moment, Gu Laifu suddenly rushed out, nervously stopped Dad Gu, and said softly: "Dad, no matter who is here, if you ask me, say I''m not here, you remember Have you stayed?"


    Father Gu was full of doubts, but Gu Laifu didn''t explain much. Seeing that the sound of knocking on the door became hurried, he quickly hid in the straw hut.


    Daddy Gu''s heart beat faster, and he knew something was wrong from the look of Gu Laifu. The people outside seemed to be impatient and asked loudly, "Is there anyone? ."


    "Come on, come on..." Father Gu didn''t have time to think about it, and staggered to open the door.


    Chu Kuai saw Father Gu''s first glance and asked, "Why did it take so long to open the door?"


    Father Gu stammered: "I... I just lay on the bed, my legs and feet are not easy, and my ears are relatively back. "


    The village chief rushed over and heard Father Gu''s words, and quickly helped him out and said: "Everyone, poor brother, since the old man walked out of his waist, he can''t walk. It''s been a long time since he left the house. People are old, deaf and blind, don''t take offense, don''t take offense..."


    Chu Kuai impatiently asked the village chief, "Go ask, is Gu Laifu at home?"


    The village chief smiled and nodded and bowed. He came to Dad Gu and asked a few times aloud. Only then did Dad Gu seem to understand, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know, no When I saw his figure, I didn''t know if he was going out, and no one at home told me, or it wouldn''t have taken so long to open the door."


    Chu Kuai certainly wouldn''t just believe Father Gu''s words. With an order, all the hu Kuai swarmed in and rushed into Gu Laifu''s house to search.


    Father Gu was stunned by the situation in front of him, he couldn''t breathe, and almost fell ill again, the village chief quickly supported him, Father Gu begged for mercy to the chief arrester: " Sir, what''s the matter? Why are you searching my house..."


    Perhaps it was because Father Gu was so pitiful, that the Chief Treasurer was rarely kind enough to explain it out loud.


    "Gu Laifu and his daughter and son-in-law set up a bureau to block the road and rob people, so they made a murder case. , the county magistrate was extremely angry, and he gave an order to deal with it strictly, not letting anyone go."


    Not only did Father Gu hear these words clearly, but the villagers onlookers also understood, all of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they started discussing in shock. Robbery, their village has always been very peaceful and peaceful, and there has never been such a person. Such a thing, if it spreads out today, who would dare to marry into their village in the future.


    After everyone wanted to understand, they all yelled at Gu Laifu, saying that Gu Laifu was a rat **** and ruined a pot of porridge, but the scolding was a little out of breath. Is there anything he dare not do, what if he takes revenge on them?

 v2 Chapter 9： The tired village chief, how to deal with it?

    The chief inspector looked at this dilapidated yard suspiciously, and combined with Father Gu''s reaction, he felt that there was something tricky here, "You, go to the yard and take a good look, especially those that can be hidden. Don''t let anyone''s place go."


    The chief catcher asked others to do a good search, and then he pulled up his knife and walked to the thatched hut with straw. Father Gu saw that the big knife in the chief catcher was about to chop off. Hurry up to stop it loudly, "This poor uncle, can''t cut it!"


    As soon as these words come out, isn''t it equivalent to three hundred taels of silver here? What can''t be cut in a pile of broken straw, unless Gu Laifu is hidden in it!


    Under the order of the chief arrester, the two arresters rushed into the thatched hut and finally caught Gu Laifu inside.


    After seeing Gu Laifu being arrested, Dad Gu was completely dizzy.


    The village chief is busy calling for the placement of Dad Gu, and he has to follow the arrest to see it. Today is really an eventful autumn in Caozi Village. Suddenly, two groups of people came, and they were all arresting people. , other villages probably did not have such a big battle as their village did, but unfortunately it was not a good thing, or he could really go to other villages to brag about it.


    The village chief ran here and there for a long time, and his body was really overwhelmed, and he was arrested and left behind after a while.


    At this time, Mrs. Huang, who received news from other villagers, was rushing back, looking like the sky was falling, and seeing the village chief panting by the roadside seemed to see life-saving straws, Mrs. Huang Immediately rushed over and asked excitedly: "Village chief, village chief, is it true that they said that Laifu was arrested? How could this be?"


    The village head slowed down, put his hands on his hips, pointed to the road ahead, and said, "There is a group of arresters, saying that Laifu and your daughter-in-law conspired to kill people, Laifu has been arrested. I''m caught, I can''t keep up with them. If you want to know the situation, it may be too late to catch up, but they shouldn''t be polite to you. You should pack up and go to the county seat.


    I didn''t say it, you have to be mentally prepared for such a thing, alas, I guess it will not be lightly sentenced! Fortunately, you still have money to care for, and you are not willing to sit together now, or it will be worse..."


    The village chief said a bunch of things, but Huang couldn''t listen anymore. The only thought in her mind was that Gu Laifu was over, pearls were over, everything was over, and now the whole Gu family is left She also has a son, Gu Qian, with a half-paralyzed father-in-law, and her son is not a good person, and she has not seen anyone yet, what should she do?


    Huang suddenly felt that life was very hopeless, collapsed and sat on the ground crying, the village chief came to persuade a few times to no avail. The village woman Huang''s good friend went over to persuade her.


    After Zhao Nizi and Gu Laifu were taken away, the entire Caozi Village returned to peace, but every household gathered in twos and threes to discuss the affairs of the two families. By now, they already knew who Gu Laifu calculated. It was Gu Shuixiu''s family who didn''t expect that stealing chickens would not be worth the money, and now they are paying for themselves.


    The Zhao family was so angry that he went to Gu Laifu''s house with a kitchen knife and wanted to fight them, but Gu Laifu was arrested and the gate of the Gu family was closed. No.


    Some villagers took pity on Huang and Father Gu and wanted to say a few words, but when they met Zhao''s murderous look, they all retreated in fear, not even daring to let a fart.


    In the end, the village head had to persuade Zhao for a long time, and even let Zhao leave by asking Gu Mingde to come over, but Zhao also let go before leaving, this matter is not It will be so easy!


    The relationship between the two people is so sigh that everyone is sighing. Some villagers are towards Zhao, and some feel that Huang is pitiful and speak for them, but no matter how much everyone argues, it will not change the fact that From now on, the two families will have a deadly feud, presumably either the east wind will prevail over the west wind, or the west wind will prevail over the east wind.


    Now that the Gu Laifu family is left with the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, how can they be the opponents of the Gu Mingde family? In addition, he also has a powerful son-in-law, the eldest son who is already working in the county government, I am afraid that in the future, the Huang family will be unable to move an inch in the village.


    The village chief also called the Gu family''s clan for this matter and asked everyone to come up with ideas. After all, they are all surnames. If they make trouble too ugly, it will not affect the village well. Now that the Zhao family is so strong and looks like he is going to kill someone, the village head has a headache and doesn''t know what to do.


    Everyone surnamed Gu sent representatives to come over, and when they heard what the village chief said, they were all silent on this matter. If Gu Laifu and Gu Mingde, their relationship with Gu Laifu would be better, after all, Gu Laifu would be a man , I would also say that there is a donkey cart at home. When Gu Mingde''s family didn''t have a donkey cart before, they all used Gu Laifu''s donkey cart to go out, so they naturally had to be closer.


    But now Gu Laifu has become a criminal, and if the more serious matter spreads, their family will be affected when they marry their wives and daughters. On the contrary, Gu Mingde''s family has always had a good reputation, and the family also has Promising, living in the best house in Caozi Village, it would obviously be unwise to offend Gu Mingde at this time. But let them fall into trouble, but no one is willing to make such a head.


    The crowd was deadlocked for a long time, some people said it didn¡¯t matter, some people had something to say but didn¡¯t want to be the first to say it, others were silent, and some were more conscientious and scolded Gu Laifu grieved for the Gu Mingde family several times, but they were kind and couldn''t say why.


    In the end, the village chief sighed wearily and said solemnly: "Gu Laifu is finished, even if he is not sentenced to beheaded and displayed to the public, I am afraid that he will be imprisoned for ten or twenty years, and he is left with Gu Qian. Such a son, Gu Qian is something that can''t be supported on the wall by mud, and it is impossible to count on him. Father Gu can''t get out of bed under this blow, and the Huang family doesn''t know if he will serve him carefully... Sigh !


    Dad, before this happened, Dad never did anything bad. He used to help each family more or less. We can''t fall into trouble in his situation.


    My idea is that in the future, I will send a few families to check on the father''s condition from time to time. Beat Huang, as for Mingde, I will tell you, and Mingde will not be dissatisfied.


    Because this incident was provoked by the Gu Laifu family, in order to appease the Mingde family, I decided to divide the land of the Gu Laifu family into two acres of paddy fields, and two acres of fertile land to compensate the Mingde family. What do you think? "

 v2 Chapter 10： Compensation matter, final judgment

    Everyone was stunned when they heard that Gu Laifu¡¯s family would lose four mu of land. Their Caozi Village is notoriously poor. , bought more than ten acres of land, like Gu Mingde''s family, even if the days are better, they have never seen them buy land, and now Gu Laifu''s family has to pay four acres of land all of a sudden, it can be seen that the village chief is cruel this time.


    But as long as they didn''t pay for it, then Gu Laifu made the mistake, so it''s understandable for him to pay for these fields. However, the premise of these is that Gu Mingde accepts the compensation and agrees to settle the matter. Everyone laughed bitterly when they thought of Gu Mingde''s stubborn temper. No one could guarantee that Gu Mingde would really manage these fields and promised not to investigate the matter.


    In addition, after Gu Laifu and Zhao Nizi were escorted to Zhishui County, the county magistrate was promoted again. Because Zhao Nizi was still a child, the magistrate first took Gu Laifu for surgery. Gu Laifu was frightened for a few days. As soon as Ling spoke loudly, he was so frightened that his heart was broken, and he heard the county magistrate say that Feng Er Er had confessed to him.


    Gu Laifu can only desperately beg for mercy, he knows it is recognized by cutting him like that, and next is Zhao Nizi, this child is more calm than Gu Laifu, but she did not defend, in everything What you say in front of the hard evidence is useless. Although she did not plan this incident, it was her who provoked the greed of Feng Er Er and Gu Zhenzhu.


    And when Feng Lao Er and Gu Zhuzhu were making plans, they pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    In the end, the county magistrate Nian, when Zhao Nizi was still young and inexperienced in the world, sentenced her to 30 big sentences; Gu Laifu, as an accessory, was sentenced to 30 big sentences and jailed for ten years; , exempted from the death penalty, and changed to exile in the bitter cold land of the northwest;


    As for the bandits who robbed the land, they were all sentenced to thirty big boards and Feng Lao Er to be exiled together. The others took out burial expenses to bury them alive. In addition, the county government decided to open a warehouse for disaster relief for three days to appease the refugees, hoping that the refugees would not go astray in order to survive.


    The county magistrate said a lot of words of consolation, and left with satisfaction in the praise of the people.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others were very satisfied with the result, they looked at each other and laughed out of the county government office. Dong Chenghu was about to ask Gu Shuixiu if he would go back directly to Cuizhu Mountain, but he heard Gu Shuixiu whisper, "I want to go to the cell, will you accompany me?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded without hesitation, and asked Cuixi and Gu Daniu to take care of Dong Yuanxu, and the news was in the sight of several people in a moment.


    Gu Daniu had no choice but to discuss with Cuixi, they went back to Shili Piaoxiang first, and Shili Piaoxiang has not been operating normally because of this matter. Make money.


    Gu Daniu called Dong Yi and explained: "Go back and get fifty salted chickens, fifty salted ducks, and one hundred salted eggs, I want to thank the county magistrate well. Master and Master, the other catching guys have also worked hard, if we can, we can send one or two to each of us to show our hearts."


    Dong Yi nodded, turned around and strode away.


    No one cares about the people who are still caning, including Zhao Nizi. Zhao Nizi, who was only ten years old, couldn''t stand the 30 large plates at all. In addition, the executioner showed no mercy. Blood was seen in the buttocks before the ten cans, and the person passed out, but the 30 large plates were not finished. Still have to continue to play, only after hitting twenty-eight big boards, Zhao Nizi died.


    Gu Laifu was by Zhao Nizi''s side, watching Zhao Nizi be beaten to death, looking at her staring eyes, she was a little insane, and when she was locked in the cell, she was already in a trance, Since then, he has been crazy and stupid, crying and laughing from time to time, and the voice is so creepy that in the end, the prison boss was so annoyed that he was imprisoned in the innermost part of the prison, where he could not see anyone except the person who delivered the food. .


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu arrived at the door of the cell, they gave the guard a copper plate, and the guard let them in immediately.


    According to the instructions of the head of the cell, the two came to the cell where Gu Zhenzhu was being held.


    At this time, Gu Zhenzhu''s face was indifferent, and she was paralyzed on the ground like mud, no different from death.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that she was sober, more sober than anyone else.


    "How about it? How does it feel to face death? Are you afraid? I don''t think you are afraid, or you wouldn''t do such a vicious thing!" Gu Shuixiu said, " When you wanted to kill us, I''m afraid you didn''t think we could get out of it! I never thought that such a day would come to me. I''m not here to see you laugh, because it''s not funny.


    To be honest, I really pity you, do you know why I have always obeyed you since I was a child? It''s not because your family is better than mine, or because you''re better than me, but because I''m too lazy to fight, I just don''t want to fight! It''s just that you didn''t expect that the Ruyi Langjun, who was unable to marry after all the authorities'' calculations, was me, not only married to the right person, but also lived a thousand times better than you.


    And your natal family, without Gu Laifu, without Father Gu, do you think your brother who can''t support the wall would be like this? Heartache, right? jealous, right? Eyes are red, aren''t they? so what? Gu Zhuzhu, your life is over! And I will always be happy! "Gu Shuixiu smiled cheerfully after speaking, and without turning his head, held Dong Chenghu and left.


    This is Gu Zhenzhu rushing to the door of the cell like a tiger, grabbing the railing and screaming: "Gu Shuixiu, I curse you, I curse you to die! I will not let you go even if I am a ghost. The... ah..."


    Ren Gu Zhenzhu cursed like crazy, but Gu Shuixiu smiled and left without looking back.


    Dong Chenghu asked worriedly after leaving the cell: "Shuixiu, if you are not happy, vent your anger at me, don''t suffocate yourself."


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, wiped her tears and hugged Dong Chenghu, "I don''t want to hurt people, but there are always people who want to hurt me. In this case, I will no longer be soft-hearted. When someone appears, are you willing to solve it for me?"


    Dong Chenghu said nothing, nodded solemnly, this is a man''s promise to his woman.


    When the two returned to Shili Piaoxiang, they realized that Zhao Nizi died because she couldn''t stand the thirty big boards. Gu Shuixiu was just stunned for a moment, thinking of Zhao Baoer, she asked Gu Daniu to collect the body for her.


    The group rested for a day in Shili Xiangxiang, and they were ready to return before dawn the next morning. This time Dong Yi said that they would **** them back. Chenghai and Binfen supported Dong Yi one after another. , Dong Chenghu still had lingering fears about this robbery, and also helped Dong Yi to speak, Gu Shuixiu agreed to let Dong Yi **** them away, Shili Piaoxiang temporarily troubled Chenghai and colorful to support.

 v2 Chapter 11： go back to the village,

    This time the return journey was much smoother than the last time, without any twists and turns. After the group arrived in Panlong Town, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to pack up and returned to the county town. The couple took their children to the mayor of the town. Home, this time the mayor is also considered to be doing his best, and he was reprimanded by the county magistrate. It is reasonable, they should all come to visit.


    When they arrived, the mayor happened to go out to inspect, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu left a pile of gifts and hurried away.


    When the group entered Caozi Village, Gu Shuixiu clearly felt that the villagers were approaching them. Some aunts and uncles who were familiar with Gu Shuixiu¡¯s family asked them with worried expressions. .


    Gu Shuixiu simply asked Dong Shan to drive Cuixi and the child back to her parents'' home in a donkey cart, while she walked with Dong Chenghu and talked to these aunts and uncles.


    Zhao Shi was holding Dong Yuanxu and looking forward to it, Gu Mingde put on his shoes and went out to pick them up, but Gu Shuixiu had come back.


    The two looked at them up and down and made sure that they were not injured, so they were relieved. Zhao has been worshipping the Bodhisattva, thanking God, and holding Dong Yuanxu to coax him to finish.


    The entrance of Gu''s house was very lively because there were a lot of villagers gathered. Gu Mingde was in a good mood, so he invited them into the house for tea, but everyone waved their hands and said two words of congratulations and left. The Gu family is being reunited, so they wouldn''t be so indifferent to join in the fun at this time.


    Gu Mingde did not force, and politely sent the wandering villagers away before entering the house and meeting with Gu Shuixiu.


    He had heard Zhao scolding in the house, Gu Mingde didn''t have to think to know who she was scolding, he was also very angry when such a thing happened in the same village, but he would not be like Zhao''s. Like scolding in front of the children to vent their anger.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Gu Mingde entering the room, so she quickly got up and pulled him to sit beside her. Gu Mingde only had the opportunity to take a closer look at his precious daughter, seeing that Gu Shuixiu was in a good state of mind, I didn''t see anything wrong with my body, and finally laughed happily.


    Bandits or killers, we are definitely finished. After this incident, I also want to understand. When Dong Yi comes back during the new year, he will stay and teach everyone kung fu.


    This time we dragged so many corpses to the county seat, which had a certain deterrent to those people in the county seat, coupled with the protection of the fast, and the big cattle from time to time to watch, it must be Nothing can happen, now that the colorful and Chenghai are more sophisticated, they can also be on their own, and it is a waste for Dong Yi to stay there. "


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said, "Is there no Dong Yi man over there to be busy? Why don''t we send someone from our family over there?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, "Everyone in our family is useful now, we really can''t send them out, but we can buy another servant, and after the autumn harvest, let''s go to the town to have a look and take care of our family. Make up for the things you have, buy another servant by the way, and then we will go to see the mayor again, and by the way, ask if there are any learned people nearby."


    Dong Chenghu nodded when he heard the words, and his expression naturally agreed with Gu Shuixiu''s idea.


    Gu Mingde saw that when they talked about buying people, it was like buying radishes and cabbage.


    Gu Mingde decided that the Dong family now has seven servants. If you buy another one, it will be eight. So many mouths to support, it is not a small amount. However, the Dong family can afford so many servants, which indirectly shows that the Dong family has a better life, and Gu Mingde thinks about it and is relieved.


    During several people talking, Dong Yuanxu couldn''t sit still and insisted on going out to play, but Zhao couldn''t, so he asked Gu Erniu to accompany the little boy out, and asked Gu Erniu to look after him. Dong Yuanxu.


    Gu Erniu has no experience in taking care of children, Gu Shuixiu ordered Cuixi and Luoying to accompany her, so that she could feel at ease.


    Cousin Zhao Nizi also participated."


    Even if you can''t solve your hatred, don''t ask her in front of me again in the future."


    The most angry thing about Zhao''s family is Zhao Nizi''s betrayal. Their family did nothing, but they were kind enough to take her in, and they got such a reward. I think their old Zhao family are kind and simple people, why? Such a crooked melon and cracked date came out.


    The Zhao family now believes that Zhao Nizi is a disaster star, and it is impossible to say that her parents and grandparents were killed by her.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Zhao was so angry, looked at Dong Chenghu, and whispered: "Mother, don''t be angry, Zhao Nizi is dead, she won''t be angry with you in the future."


    "Dead!" Zhao''s face was stunned, and Gu Mingde''s eyes widened. Zhao Nizi was not the main culprit, it can be said that he was not even an accomplice. You know, in addition, she is only a ten-year-old child, so there is no reason to sentence her to death.


    Seeing the consternation of the couple, Gu Shuixiu could not laugh or cry, and sighed: "The county magistrate did not impose a heavy sentence, everyone''s punishment is appropriate, Zhao Nizi was sentenced to 30 big boards. , Gu Laifu was sentenced to 30 big boards and still to be imprisoned for ten years. Feng''s second son was convicted and made meritorious deeds, and was spared the death penalty.


    It''s just that Zhao Nizi couldn''t stand the 30 big boards as a child, and she died before she was finished. Gu Laifu watched Zhao Nizi be beaten to death, and she was so scared that she became insane. Now she is crazy, Feng''s second child Although there is no need to die, but now the world is so chaotic, and the northwest is such a place, Feng Lao Er''s body may have died on the road before reaching the northwest.


    As for Gu Zhuzhu, she has a lot of guilt, if it wasn''t for her, we wouldn''t have to suffer these crimes. Worth mentioning, the province of endless troubles. "


    Will it become like this?


    The Zhao family thought that it was because of Gu Zhenzhu''s rectification that Gu Shuixiu changed her temper. She therefore resented Gu Laifu and the Huang family even more. If they hadn''t been good at teaching their children, How could her family Shuixiu suffer so much?

 v2 Chapter 12： To ask for compensation again, the village chief will come to the door

    Gu Mingde didn''t want to bother about Zhao Nizi, Gu Laifu and others being tortured, so he told Gu Shuixiu what happened in the village, "After Gu Laifu and Zhao Nizi were taken away, your mother went to Gu Laifu''s house to make a big fuss. , that unending appearance frightened some villagers, the village chief held a clan meeting, and we did not receive any news at that time.


    I learned later that in order to mend the relationship between our family and Gu Laifu''s family, the village chief asked Gu Laifu to compensate our family with two mu of paddy fields and two mu of fertile land, and hoped that our family would not cause trouble in the village.


    We were angry at that time, but we couldn''t refute the village chief''s face, so we said that you are the masters of suffering, we can''t make the decision, we will talk about everything when you come back.


    Although the village chief is displeased, he knows it is a fact, and we made it clear that we don¡¯t want to let it go. The village chief can¡¯t. It''s here, we don''t have any opinion on what you do first.


    You don''t have to think about the fields. It''s not that our family can''t afford them. If it weren''t for the fact that we couldn''t grow them, our family could buy more fields now. "


    "That''s right, do you really think that those things will let me let go of that disgusting family? Dreaming!" Zhao was so angry that he didn''t know how to vent, and he was reluctant to break things in the house , then stood up and stomped his feet fiercely, saying that he was going to cook for them, and left the main room without looking back.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu smiled bitterly, Zhao''s temper didn''t know how she came from, I heard that her grandfather and grandmother were both gentle and soft-natured people, and I didn''t find Zhao''s like this before. What a temper, why is this temper better now as life gets better.


    Gu Mingde has long been accustomed to it, and he is extremely calm about Zhao''s appearance from time to time. When Zhao is out, he can also talk to Gu Shuixiu.


    "Shui Xiu, from the point of view of father, you can not agree to the request of the village chief, but you can''t be too tough, there is room for negotiation if you want to make a pair, after all, our family The roots of the village are still here, and it¡¯s not very peaceful outside. My parents don¡¯t want to move when they¡¯re old. It¡¯s not good for us if we get into trouble with the village chief and clan. I can''t let myself suffer, so I''ll just say it here, you child has always had success, so I won''t talk anymore."


    As soon as Gu Mingde finished speaking, there was a knock on the door and the voice of the village chief from outside the yard. He looked at Gu Shuixiu and said, "Look, what are you talking about, think about it carefully, I Go open the door."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other for a moment, both of them tacitly understood that they would not be **** the slippery old man like the village chief, but it is unrealistic for them to accept it obediently , let''s see tricks and tricks.


    After a while, the village chief''s laughing voice came from the yard, either complimenting Erniu as a young and promising talent, or complimenting Dong Yuanxu''s intelligence and good looks.


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife also stood up when they saw the village head entering the house, smiled and nodded in greeting, but the smile was not deep enough to see him, and at first glance, he was not really welcome, but it was not wrong. come.


    The village head has been the head of the village for most of his life, so how can he not see Gu Shuixiu''s careful thoughts, but he is here to be a lobbyist, so naturally he won''t bother with Gu Shuixiu. The couple agreed to reconcile, and it was worth it for him to suffer a little more scorn.


    After the village chief sat down, Gu Mingde wanted to pour tea for him. The village chief waved his hands again and again and kept his eyes on Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. Seeing Gu Mingde also sat down, he smiled and said: "Ming Nephew De, your three children are really better than each other, and they look different from those young girls in the village."


    Gu Mingde laughed when he heard it, and said modestly: "How can there be... not all of them are born and raised in our village." Although he said this, but the proud face on his face The color can''t be hidden.


    The village chief did not argue, and said to Gu Shuixiu: "Xiu girl, the reason why grandpa came to the door today must have been told to you by your father?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, neither humble nor arrogant, neither happy nor angry.


    Her attitude made the village chief do not know how to take it. If Gu Shuixiu was angry or resentful, he could persuade him a few words. Her unsalty indifference really made the village chief No way to start.


    But who is the village chief? As the saying goes, people are old and talented, how can they not be able to step down so easily, paused, and then said: "Grandpa knows what Gu Laifu and Gu Zhenzhu did, and with the county magistrate here, they also got the punishment they deserved, grandpa. It''s not good to punish them again.


    Besides, this matter has nothing to do with Dad Gu and the others, but you can''t let you suffer from this dumb loss, so Grandpa will make them pay for your family''s four acres of farmland, of course, I also know that you don''t take this field seriously, but you must know that our Caozi Village is not rich, and many families have less than four acres of land.


    Gu Laifu''s family has more. For my share, I have almost half of their family''s fields, all of which belong to the same village. The face was beaten and killed, and the grandfather was a person who stepped into the coffin half-legged, but he couldn''t stand such a toss anymore. "


    The village chief sang a bitter drama, but he didn''t lie about one point. The village chief''s daughter-in-law was still angry for a long time.


    Gu Mingde winked at Gu Shuixiu, meaning that what the village chief said was the truth and asked them to take care of it.


    Gu Shuixiu''s expression finally loosened, and she said respectfully, "It''s hard work, Grandpa, the village chief, this matter has nothing to do with you, but you have to run so hard so many times. Xiu is really sorry."


    The village head waved his hand, indicating that this is not a big deal, but said seriously: "Xiu girl, we are all our own people, I will not come with you for these false things, the Gu Laifu family relies on it. The second is Gu Zhenzhu''s help. If you don''t count on Gu Qian and the things that can''t support the wall, the family has long since broken up. Now the two people who can be in charge of their family are gone, and only the Huang family is left. , and Gu Qian, who is not stingy, the remaining father is now half paralyzed and can''t even walk.


    I guess it won''t last for two years. In the current situation of their family, I will give them another four acres of land to your family. I''m afraid they will have a hard time in the future. The punishment is extremely severe. Although you have suffered this time, it is fortunate that you have a great life and a good luck. As the saying goes, if you have spared others, you will receive these four acres of land, don''t care about them. .


    They don''t dare to talk nonsense, they all belong to the same village, you see..."

 v2 Chapter 13： Accept the conditions and return to Cuizhu Mountain

    What else can Gu Shuixiu say? The village chief kept his attitude so low, could she still say no? But there is one thing that the village chief didn''t tell a lie. The Gu Laifu family is only worth that little bit of land, and these four acres of land can indeed be regarded as half of their family property.


    The most important thing is that Gu Shuixiu has nothing to lose this time. Judging from the sincere attitude of the village chief, Gu Shuixiu is not good at taking Qiao, so he agreed after a little hesitation.


    The village chief was overjoyed when he saw this, and did not delay at Gu Mingde''s house. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, he had to go back quickly to get those land deeds and transfer the property with Gu Mingde.


    After the village chief left, Gu Mingde said, "Girl, I thought you would bargain with him, but I didn''t expect you to be more tolerant than I thought."


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless for a while, is this still her father? What makes her more tolerant than he thinks? Could it be that in Gu Mingde''s heart, his daughter is a fussy one?


    "Dad, am I the kind of person who cares about everything? Besides, this time we were in a hurry. After our tossing, those who were thinking about the food recipes of our store may also be I don''t dare to act rashly. We don''t care about the four acres of land, but the village chief is right, these things are already huge sums of money for that family.


    The village chief put his attitude so low again, you said why I didn''t follow the village chief''s meaning, and I could sell him a favor. If there is any problem in the future, I can directly contact the village chief. , As for those fields, we don''t need them anyway, so Dad will keep them. It doesn''t matter if you want to plant them yourself or rent them out. "Gu Shuixiu said half coquettishly and half seriously.


    Gu Mingde was speechless for a while, and he knew that this girl was not a fuel-efficient lamp, and she was good at being cheap, but it was in his will, and she could stand up if she had an opinion and was not weak.


    While they were talking, Mrs. Zhao suddenly entered the hall and asked them to eat. Gu Shuixiu realized that she was hungry without realizing it, and dragged Dong Chenghu out happily.


    The group ate a warm meal at Gu''s house and went to Cuizhu Mountain before it was dark. There were many of them, and it was not easy for Zhao to keep them overnight. Thinking of Zhao Baoer, Zhao expressed that he would like to Going back to Cuizhu Mountain with Gu Shuixiu, Gu Mingde was very supportive. In the matter of Zhao Nizi, it is more suitable for Zhao to explain.


    Walking on the familiar mountain road, Gu Shuixiu was in a surprisingly good mood. Maybe it was because everything had settled down and she relaxed, or maybe it was because the hidden dangers were removed, and she had experienced the catastrophe of life and death before she understood the meaning of life. The truth is, she always feels very kind when she sees the grass and trees in this deep mountain. This old forest in the deep mountain, which is kept secret by outsiders, is more reassuring to her than anywhere else in her opinion.


    Cui Xi and Luo Ying felt her good mood, hugged Dong Yuanxu and kept teasing him, pointing to every grass and tree in the mountain, every insect and a bird to teach him how to speak.


    This child also cooperated. He said whatever others taught him. Although his pronunciation was not accurate, his attitude was extremely correct. Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but laugh.


    Zhao jokingly said: "My baby grandson is so smart, he will definitely be named in the gold list in the future." It is promising, Zhao shi has no knowledge, but he has always remembered this.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu just smiled and didn''t answer. They didn''t have such high expectations for Dong Yuanxu, as long as the child was safe, healthy and happy.


    The further you go into the mountains, the darker the light, and the few people encounter Zuo Qingsong before they reach the valley.


    Dong Chenghu breathed a sigh of relief, the surprise of reunion after a long absence made him smile and greet Zuo Qingsong warmly: "Brother-in-law, are you out hunting?"


    Zuo Qingsong saw Dong Chenghu and his party, his frowning brows loosened, and a smile appeared on his face, "Why did you come back? It''s not just a few days, you see Look, it''s been almost a month now, and I can''t finish all the crops in your family alone. I''m not planning to go around the mountains today. If you haven''t come back in two days, I''ll go to your Yue''s house to ask for news.


    "


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t hold back the smile on Dong Yunmei''s face when she saw Zuo Qingsong, and there was a problem at first glance.


    I''m going to stay at home." Hao found out that Zhao was in the crowd after he finished speaking, and was pleasantly surprised to pull Zhao to invite her to sit at home. The last time they didn''t meet Zhao Nizi, they didn''t talk well. Hao Shi was always upset.


    However, before the Hao family took the person away, Dong Yunmei kept the person first. She looked at everyone with a smile and explained: "When you are not at home, it is the aunt and the aunt. I''ll take turns cleaning your house, while Uncle Qin and Brother Qin Shan help Qingsong take care of your fields and livestock, otherwise Qingsong can''t do it alone, and I..."


    Seeing Dong Yunmei''s hesitation, Mrs. Hao smiled and said, "There''s nothing to say, your eldest sister has a body and found it shortly after you left."


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed when she heard the words, and congratulated Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong again and again, "Eldest sister, you have to be careful when you are healthy, just as Cuixi will come over every day from tomorrow, you can ask her for scriptures. If necessary, it''s fine to let Cuixi live directly at your house, as it happens that you are alone in your house, and things are too busy."


    "No, no, everyone in your family is useful. Our family is not big, so we just cook. Now Qingsong won''t let me cook. I really have nothing to do."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Zuo Qingsong and saw Zuo Qingsong nod, so she stopped insisting.


    The group went to Zuo''s house to rest first, and Hao, Uncle Qin and others also came to talk.


    Dong Yuanxu was taken out to play by Zhang Xingchi''s children. Gu Shuixiu ordered Luoying and Cuixi to go out to watch. Seeing that Baoer was going to go out to play, Zhao quickly kept Baoer behind.


    Bao''er has not seen her aunt for a long time, and has no objection to staying by Zhao''s side, leaning on her intimately, and childishly counting her progress during this time, such as his How many words he has learned, how does Mr. Liu praise him, some say nothing.


    Zhao shi looked relieved, hugged Baoer tightly, but she was crying, not knowing how to tell him about Zhao Nizi, Gu Shuixiu didn''t like it, and whispered in Dong Yunmei''s ear for two Sentence, Dong Yunmei nodded, got up and took Zhao and Zhao Baoer to the side room in the backyard.


    Everyone stopped joking when they saw Dong Yunmei''s move.

 v2 Chapter 14： Everyones anger, Zhaos distressed

    Dong Yunmei went for a while and came back. Just now, Gu Shuixiu didn''t tell her the reason for preparing a partial room for Zhao Shi and Zhao Baoer, and Dong Yunmei looked at Gu Shuixiu with a puzzled expression.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu sighed and told everyone what happened to them.


    Not to mention how shocked the Qin family was, Dong Yunmei was pale and her body was shaky, Zuo Qingsong hurriedly hugged him, and comforted her warmly: "It''s all over, Chenghu and the others are not doing well, It''s fine."


    Dong Yunmei slowed down and said in a panic, "Don''t go out again in the future, it''s too scary, this time it''s your fate, in case it happens again..."


    Dong Yunmei cried halfway through.


    Gu Shuixiu persuaded her for a long time, but it didn''t help.


    Hao didn''t know how to evaluate those people after reacting. Fortunately, the Dong family has a lot of luck.


    "In my opinion, it is not an exaggeration for those people to go to the eighteenth hell. If they are so dark, they should die." Hao is not as weak as Dong Yunmei, and she did not personally Having experienced those things, the reaction is exactly the same as Zhao''s back then.


    Uncle Qin was silent for a moment before saying: "The people of this world are sinister, and sometimes you may be hated for doing nothing, so I would rather seek a life in this deep mountain than go out for a walk. After this incident, you all have to worry about it in the future, the tree is big and the wind is drawn!"


    "Uncle said, we all know these truths, this time Shuixiu intends to call Dong Yi back, and everyone in our family will learn martial arts in the future. It will definitely work, but it also has the ability to protect itself in the event of danger." Dong Chenghu still agrees with Uncle Qin''s words. At present, all the enemies of their family have been eliminated. To prevent in the future.


    Everyone was talking here, but Zhao Shi in the side room couldn''t hold back after Dong Yunmei left, hugging Baoer and crying.


    Bao''er was petrified by Zhao''s appearance, and let Zhao''s hold it and did not dare to resist. When Zhao''s crying stopped, Bao''er asked pitifully: "Aunt, what are you doing? I cried, did Baoer do something wrong? My aunt told Baoer that Baoer would make a good correction."


    Bao Er has been studying for a period of time now, and he understands the principles of filial piety to father and son, respect for the old and love for the young, etc. He has only one realization in his heart, he has no parents, and his aunt is his closest elder , In the future, I will honor my aunt well.


    The tears that Mrs Zhao had stopped, broke down after listening to Bao''er''s words. After a long time, Mrs. Zhao said quietly: "Bao''er, what aunt is going to tell you next, you may not I will definitely understand, but my aunt still has to say... Your sister, in order to live a good life, she resolutely cut off ties with the Zhao family. You don''t want your own younger brother to sell yourself as a slave voluntarily.


    Not only that, but also betrayed your cousin''s family, conspired with her master''s family to rob your cousin''s family, and ended up killing a few people, because she was neither the principal nor the accomplice, the county magistrate sentenced He has thirty big boards, but unfortunately your sister couldn''t stand it and died, you will only have an aunt and no sister in the future, you know? "


    Zhao shi stared at Bao''er seriously, but Bao''er was stupid. He couldn''t fully understand Zhao''s meaning, but he knew that his sister didn''t want him anymore, and her sister died!


    Zhao Shi was frightened when she saw Bao''er''s dazed appearance, and hugged him tightly.


    For a long time, Baoer stared at Zhao Shi with tears in her eyes and asked, "Auntie lied to Baoer, right? How could my sister not want me? Work hard, I will let her live a good life in the future..."


    Bao Er went from crying silently to crying loudly. Although he did not want to believe what Zhao said, he knew that Zhao could not make such a joke with him.


    The appearance of being helpless and abandoned made Zhao shi extremely unbearable, so she could only hug him tightly and comfort him silently.


    It wasn''t until Boer fell asleep that he was tired from crying, that Zhao Shi put him down.


    Everyone saw that Zhao''s eyes were red and swollen, and they didn''t know how to persuade him. After all, no matter how hateful Zhao Nizi was, she was also Zhao Baoer''s only sister. Now that she is dead, it is undoubtedly a blow to a child like Baoer. is huge.


    Hao Shi pulled Zhao Shi and said softly, "How is the child?" Hao Shi now has a lot of opinions on Zhao Nizi, but she is all distressed for the lovely Bao''er.


    Zhao blew her nose, wiped her tears, and then slowly shook her head, "Poor, I fell asleep when I woke up, I think I will cry again when I wake up. , I guess it will take a long time to recover, I will ask him in two days to see if he is willing to go back to the village with me to live for a while."


    When Baoer wakes up, he will probably stick to Zhao Shi, everyone thinks about it, it seems that it is better for Zhao Shi to look at Baoer during this time, so he will not say anything.


    Because there was still a lot of work at home, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu discussed it and took the sleeping Baoer away and went back to Cuizhu Mountain together. He woke up startled, clutched Zhao''s clothes tightly, buried his head in her arms, and remained silent.


    The Zhao family had no choice but to hold him and Gu Shuixiu on a boat back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Zhang Xingchi already knew what happened to Baoer from Gu Shuixiu. For this good friend, Zhang Xingchi undoubtedly sympathized, but he didn''t know how to comfort Baoer.


    Although his family was ruined, he at least had a younger brother to accompany him, while Baoer''s only sister died, and now only his aunt is left, but the aunt''s kiss is not as good as since childhood Sister who grew up together.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu got up early. Dong Chenghu went to the beach to see the situation of the Yantian and put those fishing nets on the wooden bridge. There are not many field lessons, and each and every one of them made him not want to think about other things.


    Gu Shuixiu will also help Dong Chenghu with his work, and at the same time, he has to think about Baoer''s situation at will, and solve him from time to time. Coupled with Zhao''s warm-hearted greetings, Baoer finally slowly emerges from the shadow of Zhao Nizi''s death came out, but people were silent for a lot.


    However, when Zhang Xingchi talked to him, he would still respond. The two were inseparable, and with Zhang Xingchi watching, Gu Shuixiu felt relieved.


    The Zhao family stayed in Cuizhu Mountain for half a month, thinking that there is still a lot of work at home, and the autumn harvest is not over yet, although their family has not many fields, but only Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu really When he was too busy, Mr. Zhao proposed to leave.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Zhao called Bao''er over and asked lovingly, "Bao''er, it''s time for my aunt to go back after being out for so long. There is still a lot of work to do at home, and the autumn harvest is also needed. People, aunt means do you want to go back with me, stay with aunt for a while, and when you want to come back, aunt will send you back, how about it?"


    Bao''er''s eyes immediately turned red when she heard that Mrs. Zhao was leaving.


    Zhao shi patiently reasoned with him, the two of them grinded for a long time, until Gu Shuixiu came back from the outside with a dustpan, the two of them were still sticky in the yard.

 v2 Chapter 15： Unlock Baoer, go home early

    Zhao Shi cast a begging look at Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu sighed, put down the dustpan and patted the grass and sawdust on her body, walked to Baoer and squatted down, and said softly and gently, "Baoer, Your aunt is going back, are you reluctant?"


    Boa nodded her head, but still did not speak.


    Gu Shuixiu showed a slight smile, "Then would you like to go back to live with your aunt for a while? When you want to come back, how about letting your cousin-in-law pick you up?"


    This time Boa shook her head without thinking.


    Gu Shuixiu and Zhao looked at each other, both of them were amazed.


    "Little Baoer doesn''t want to go back with her aunt, and she doesn''t want her to leave. Do you want her to stay in Cuizhu Mountain to accompany you?"


    Boa began to nod.


    Chaos burst into laughter, caressed Baoer''s head from time to time, and explained: "Baoer, this is your cousin''s house, and aunt''s house is in Caozi Village, so it is impossible for my aunt to be here. If you stay for too long, otherwise, you can''t bear auntie and don''t want to leave here, then auntie go back first, if you want auntie, let your cousin-in-law take you back to live for two days, okay?"


    Bao''er slowly raised her head, looked at Zhao Shi, then at Gu Shuixiu, without nodding or shaking her head, her eyes filled with tears were misty, looking very pitiful .


    Gu Shuixiu''s heart changed, she simply sat on the ground, hugged Baoer from Zhao''s arms, and asked softly, "Why does Baoer not want to leave Cuizhu Mountain? ? Or is there another reason to tell my cousin, okay?"


    After a while of silence, Baoer choked and said intermittently: "Baoer doesn''t want to be separated from Xingchi, but also wants to learn skills from Mr. Baoer, Baoer wants to become a promising person, but Baoer can''t bear her aunt. ..." Bao''er looked at the Zhao family and asked pitifully, "Will my aunt not leave..."


    "This..." Zhao''s face was embarrassed, and she couldn''t say anything to reject the child''s eyes.


    Gu Shui smiled and continued to ask: "Could Bao''er blame her cousin? After all, your sister''s death is also indirectly because of her cousin."


    This time, Baoer answered very succinctly, "No wonder, my aunt told me that my cousin was very good to us, but my sister didn''t cherish it, and it was my sister who didn''t want me first. ..." When Bao''er said this, his voice was obviously lower. "It was my sister who was sorry for my cousin first. My cousin didn''t do anything. Everything is my sister''s fault. Bao''er understands..."


    Gu Shuixiu was very relieved to hear this. Baoer is not a child who can hide his emotions. His eyes are clear and his expression is very calm. Shi couldn''t let it go.


    Finally unable, Zhao decided to stay for a while and let Dong Chenghu take time to return to Caozi Village to report a letter. It''s just that the Zhao family stayed until the twelfth lunar month. After another heavy snowfall, the Zhao family had to leave.


    Under the care of Zhao Shi, Gu Shuixiu, Liu Yueyi, and the company of Zhang Xingchi and other friends, Baoer has slowly recovered after a few months, and the smile on his face is getting stronger day by day Splendid, Zhao shi doesn''t have to worry so much anymore. After the new year, let Gu Shuixiu take it back to Caozi Village to show her.


    For the Zhao family to leave, Baoer will not be as resistant as before, but help Gu Shuixiu to pack for Zhao family, and also pack some snacks for Zhao family. When he left, Mr. Zhao laughed with joy when he found out, thinking that he was still a child.


    Not long after Zhao left, Dong Yi and Binfen Chenghai also came back, and there was still more than half a month before the end of the year, so Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were both very strange.


    As soon as I asked, I found out that the number of refugees this year is much more than last year. At the end of the year, the refugees will also celebrate the New Year. Some people who cannot survive will start looting. It¡¯s okay to have Dong Yi sitting in town, but there are a lot fewer people on the street, business is not good, but it is a lot quieter than before, plus there have been a few heavy snowfalls this year, they are worried that the university will not be able to return from the closure of the mountain, and the colorful They discussed with the other two to close the door early.


    First, if you need someone to help you, you can find someone to help you. If you need to close the store, you can close the store. You don¡¯t have to hold on.


    Colorful reported the situation in the store, and then said: "Madam, the uncle also came back with us. This year, the county has many refugees, and the weather is cold and snowy. The few people died of freezing, and the county magistrate couldn¡¯t afford to pay them much money to settle them, but he couldn¡¯t just watch them die like this, so he mobilized the wealthy people in the county, asking everyone to have money and money to help them, even the county. The yacha in the yali has to donate money.


    This time the county government has no money, the county magistrate simply asked the uncle and the others to return home early. The people around our store have donated some silver money, and the slave maids donated a batch of brown rice and black noodles in the name of the wife, the master and the uncle. Although it is not worth much, you can buy several sacks for a few taels of silver. , is better than the quantity, so that more people can eat. "


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with satisfaction. Colorful has always been thoughtful and prudent in her work. She can manage everything properly without her needing any advice. It is rare that she is extremely loyal.


    "Well done, it will be like this in the future, I am not in the store, you will act according to the opportunity, don''t hold on to everything, avoid it if you can avoid it, and risk it if you can''t avoid it, everything is covered by me, It''s just that this year''s situation, I''m afraid next year will be even more difficult, I originally planned to transfer Dong Yi back, but this way, your side will not be safe."


    Gu Shuixiu wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows, and there was some deep trouble in her eyes.


    Funful pondered for a moment and said: "Madam, it doesn''t matter if you want to keep Dong Yi, after all, the county government still has to collect taxes to live, and we businesses pay a lot of taxes every year, the county magistrate. I can''t just watch every shop close down like this, according to my servants, the magistrate of Kaichun will definitely find a way to deal with these refugee problems, so I can''t lose the tax money."


    On this point, after the last contact with the county magistrate, Gu Shuixiu found that although the magistrate had some accidents, it was very smooth and cost-effective. How could such a person let a place under his jurisdiction appear The phenomenon of green and yellow disconnection.


    Go ask, which **** agency is more reliable, let''s take care of one or two people to sit in the store, so it is safer."


    Colorful nods, the master has spoken, and naturally the master''s instructions must come first.

 v2 Chapter 16： The reward of the Spring Festival, delicious dumplings

    The two discussed in the room for a long time to finalize the matter after the new year. Gu Shuixiu let the colorful leave, looked at the bag on the table, Gu Shuixiu slowly untied it, and took out a The big purse contains large and small silver ingots and pieces of silver, and the other purse contains a package of copper coins, which is estimated to be eight or nine hundred coins, and it is estimated that it is less than one or two, so it cannot be exchanged.


    Gu Shuixiu made a calculation and worked hard for a long time to finally sort out the business situation of Shilixiangxiang this year. Although the last month''s turnover was bleak, it was very impressive before. The net profit was nearly one hundred taels, which was three times her previous estimate.


    Even if there is a downturn in the next two or three years, as long as she can maintain a balance of payments, she can keep the shop going.


    In order to celebrate the rest of the family''s life after the disaster, Gu Shuixiu plans to give each person two new clothes for the New Year this year, plus a reward of 2 taels per person.


    Dong Shan was so excited that he almost fainted when he got the silver, plus last year''s reward, he had several taels on him, and Dong Xiao also handed over his silver to him for safekeeping, plus or minus , Dong Shan has nearly ten taels of silver in his hand. He has lived for most of his life, and this is the first time he has so much money.


    Dong Shan is very grateful to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. He was a little disheartened when he sold his body, but now he is deeply grateful. If it wasn''t for Gu Shuixiu who bought them Grandpa and grandson, I am afraid that they are now like those refugees, either starved to death or died of illness, or sold to other places by others, and they will never meet again in this life.


    Chenghai is not as excited as Dong Shan, they are still young, although they have suffered a lot and suffered a lot of crimes, but they let go after Fu Jitai came, plus they stay all year round Deep in the mountains, even in the county seat, where there is no money to spend, which boy does not love spring, which girl does not love beauty, Chenghai and a few people get these two new clothes, which makes them even more happy.


    On New Year''s Eve, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi and Luo Yingbin to help each other, and planned to make dumplings for everyone. Dumplings are not very popular in Yongjia County during the New Year''s Eve, and Cui is among them. Xi and Colorful have eaten it, but they are only fortunate enough to eat it once during the Chinese New Year.


    But there are no fresh vegetables at all during the Chinese New Year, and all the dumplings are made of pure pork, so in the eyes of Cuixi and Binfen, it is extremely delicious.


    Gu Shuixiu made the dumplings this year, but it was an eye-opener for them.


    I saw Gu Shuixiu chop up the soaked black fungus and wild valley, mix it with the minced meat, then beat an egg inside, add minced green onion **** and soy sauce, mix well and put it outside the house freezing.


    The two thought it was just these two flavors, but Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Chenghu to mince all the fresh fish into minced meat, mixed with fresh fish and minced kelp, mushrooms, and a lot of minced green onion and **** to accompany the seasoning, and made another big pot. trap.


    After finishing the three flavors, Gu Shuixiu did not stop, and went to the kitchen to take out the marinated chicken. All the selected chickens are cut into small cubes and mixed with black fungus and minced mountain mushrooms.


    I made four flavors in total, Cuixi couldn''t wait to eat it, and Chenghai, who was watching, swallowed his saliva unconsciously, this thing looks so delicious before it is cooked, if it is cooked Isn''t it... Cheng Hai thought of Dong Yi''s force and Dong Xiao''s slippery, and made up his mind that he won''t leave today, Lai is here to help his wife, and he must grab the first bite before those people.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed when she saw Cheng Hai''s greedy grin, so she simply asked him to roll the noodles, and they were in charge of making the dough, so the efficiency would be faster.


    Wait until noon to wrap all the dumplings. There are about 150 dumplings in one flavor, and 600 in four flavors. Their family includes adults and children. There are thirteen people, absolutely enough to eat.


    The wrapped dumplings were placed in the yard to blow air. Gu Shuixiu asked people to put these dumplings in a place without sunlight. Although the sun in the deep winter is not very warm, the dumplings need to be quickly frozen after wrapping, or else It is easy to stick to the skin. As long as it is placed in a place where the sun can''t be exposed, the cold wind will blow, and it will be stiff in less than half an hour.


    Cuixi looked at the dumplings in the yard, smiling from ear to ear, sighing that this year was a bumper harvest, a few children didn¡¯t understand what Cuixi meant, so they had to ask her to understand, As the sun was shining brightly, Gu Shuixiu let them talk in the yard. The more sun they had, the stronger their bodies would be.


    "Tell you, in Jiankang..."


    Gu Shuixiu and Luoying Binfen in the kitchen are busy frying spring rolls and glutinous rice balls. In addition, she took out the lotus root starch that Gu Shuixiu had made before, and cooked a lotus root starch ball with lotus root starch, just in time for the New Year''s Eve reunion view. Coupled with the dishes that were often made last year, this year can really make them eat.


    The river leading to the valley is now covered with a thick layer of ice, and the wooden bridge has been completely completed, and the protective nets on both sides are also supported. Gu Shuixiu is not worried about their safety. In addition, the three of them cleaned up the neighborhood, and no wild animals dared to come. With those brimstone stones, even the shadows of snakes, insects, rats and ants are rare. Even if the children went to the valley by themselves, Gu Shuixiu was also very relieved.


    Luoying went colorful for a while and then came back, both of them were carrying things, Luoying said with a smile: "Madam, this is what my aunt asked my servant to bring to you, she said this is a wild vegetable cake. The slaves haven''t eaten it before, and it smells delicious."


    Gu Shuixiu opened the basket and saw that it was really a pancake made of wild vegetables. Wild vegetable pancakes are not worth anything. What is rare is that the weather is cold and there are such crispy wild vegetables. Gu Shuixiu knows that the Dong family does not have a greenhouse. What can grow greens in winter.


    "Aunt aunt said where did this wild vegetable come from?" Gu Shuixiu was very pleasantly surprised and took a wild vegetable cake and tasted it. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.


    Luo Ying scratched her head and thought for a while before laughing: "My aunt said it was given to me when my aunt went hunting, it seems that the valley is warmer, there are vegetables at the moment, other The slaves don''t know."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, and then looked at the food the Qin family gave. It was a roasted roe deer leg, wrapped in layers of oil paper, and there was still residual warmth when Gu Shuixiu opened it.


    She took two bites, nodded, and asked the two girls to put these things in the kitchen and put them on a plate.

 v2 Chapter 17： ice fishing, pregnancy

    This New Year''s Eve was resolved because of all the annoying people, their family was safe and sound, plus a table of delicious food, Dong Chenghu happily asked Gu Shuixiu to prepare him a jar of wine, and Dong Chenghu happily The righteous people gathered together to drink, but because of the big New Year, Gu Shuixiu didn''t stop them, so they went with them.


    The man eats hotly, and the woman looks much more elegant, but if you look closely, they are not slow to use chopsticks.


    In total, I cooked a plate of dumplings. There are exactly eighty-eight dumplings mixed with the four flavors, which symbolizes "fa". Thirteen people eat it, and one person''s share is only six or seven. In addition, Cheng Hai and Dong Xiao''s ferocious eating habits, in order to avoid not being able to eat in the end, Cui Xi and Luo Ying also fought each other, and they plucked into their own bowls before they could eat.


    I brought it back to the kids.


    Brothers Baoer and Zhang Xingchi ate it together, the three little heads were almost buried in the bowl, Dong Yuanxu watched his little brother eat happily, and he also ate with big gulps Sweet.


    Gu Shuixiu was full after eating a little, so she concentrated on feeding Dong Yuanxu, and by the way, she talked to everyone. In the sound of laughter and scolding, New Year''s Eve passed happily.


    New Year''s Eve is the first day of the first lunar month. It stands to reason that these days are the most suitable for visiting relatives and friends. Unfortunately, this is a deep mountain. fresh.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want the children to be bored like before, so she read books and practiced calligraphy when they were full, so she asked Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi to take them to ice fishing on the river.


    They had never heard of this game before, so everyone thought it was new and they wanted to participate. It happened that fishing was suitable for all ages, so Gu Shuixiu simply let the whole family go.


    Individuals fiddled earnestly and quietly around those holes.


    Hao was bored and planned to go to Dong''s house with Dong Yunmei, but before they got to Dong''s house, they saw that the Dong family were all squatting on the river, not speaking. Just like a stone statue.


    Hao didn''t know why, so he shouted loudly: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Several people were startled by Hao''s loud voice, Dong Chenghu complained: "Aunt, my fish is about to be hooked, and you must have run away after you yelled like this..."


    "Hey!" Hao was slightly angry, and planned to talk to Dong Chenghu in the past, but found that Dong Chenghu continued to bow his head and fish seriously, and ignored her at all.


    Looking at the other people, they are also staring at the entrance of the cave with a serious face, Hao Shi sadly found that her sense of existence was actually zero, she touched her nose and whispered: "These people can''t be all demons. Startled?" Mrs. Hao shook her head incomprehensibly, felt bored and simply returned home and told Uncle Qin and Brother Qin Shan about this as a joke.


    However, the three of them said that they were going to join in the fun, but they ran away in a hurry. Now Hao was completely stunned and looked at Liu Yueyi with a bewildered face, hoping that Liu Yueyi could help She analyzed and analyzed, but Liu Yueyi also excitedly said she was going to take a look.


    Zuo Qingsong already knew from Qin Shan that the Dong family was fishing on the river, but in order to accompany Dong Yunmei, he did not follow along to join in the fun, watching the two little ones eager to try, so he had to ask Qin Shan to help look after some.


    Unconsciously shaking his head, "I definitely can''t cross the river after this. If I step on these holes, it will be troublesome."


    Liu Yueyi agrees very much on the side, and smiles lightly: "Mother, talk to Dad later, we will use wooden bridges to cross the river in the future."


    It was also because of the wooden bridge that Mr. Hao did not continue to talk.


    Everyone didn''t close the pole until sunset. Gu Shuixiu looked at the results of the crowd. Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi were the most, and there were five or six big fish. As for the small ones, they were all released. Qin The uncle and Qin Shan brothers came late, and they lost three big fish.


    Gu Shuixiu and the children just joined in the fun, and together they did not catch as much as Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi.


    In the end, Dong Chenghu sent all the fish he caught to Zuo''s house to make up for Dong Yunmei''s body, and the rest were left to eat at home.


    The first month passed quickly in Gu Shuixiu''s game of changing tricks. Once the first month passed, the mountain road was clear, and Bianfen and Chenghai immediately rushed to Zhishui County. For their safety, Gu Shuixiu also They specifically explained that they would follow the caravan or set off with the large army.


    Brothers Baoer and Zhang Xingchi added another martial art to their courses, and even Dong Chenghu planned to learn it with Dong Yi. He himself has a little foundation, and it is not difficult to learn.


    However, these must be established after the spring ploughing. With Dong Yi added, the speed of spring ploughing has been significantly faster. In addition, a few children have become more and more independent. Gu Shuixiu is a year old more reassuring than a year.


    After the spring ploughing, Dong Chenghu is busy making salt, but Gu Shuixiu is free. If there are no accidents at home, the crops will be similar every year in the future. Gu Shuixiu is not without novelties. The seeds are just those that are not practical. Gu Shuixiu doesn''t plan to use these things to make money, so he doesn''t plan to study them at the moment.


    Ten Mile Fragrance According to the plan made last year, she will not check it until the autumn harvest, she can put it away first, as for salt making, now Dong Chenghu has more experience than her, and Gu Shuixiu does not plan to Point again.


    If she has nothing to do, she can only find something to do. Now that Dong Yuanxu is two years old, it is time for her to have another child.


    Once Gu Shuixiu has a goal, she will rush forward and work hard for two months. At the end of May, she finally determined that she was two months pregnant. At this time, Dong Yunmei was already five or six months old. It was a month old, and the weather at the end of May was extremely hot. Gu Shuixiu, who was pregnant, found it unbearable. Every day, she either hid in the house to enjoy the cool, or ran to take a hot shower.


    Before July, this method was still able to relieve fever. By mid-July, Gu Shuixiu felt that there was no love for her, and she wished to live in the ice cave to cool down.


    Dong Chenghu was busy making salt while worrying about Gu Shuixiu''s body and Dong Yunmei''s condition from time to time.


    Just when he was bored, Zuo Qingsong came over worriedly.


    Dong Chenghu saw Zuo Qingsong with a sad face, and asked gloomily, "Brother-in-law, what''s wrong with you? Is it possible that my sister is angry with you again?" Dong Yunmei didn''t know after she was pregnant. What''s wrong, his temper has become very grumpy, which is completely different from his previous tenderness. Sometimes Zuo Qingsong wonders if Dong Yunmei has been ripped off.

 v2 Chapter 18： Mens troubles, cool products

    Seeing that Zuo Qingsong did not speak, Dong Chenghu thought he had acquiesced, and he sighed deeply and comforted: "Just bear it, wait for my sister to give birth, it will only take two months at most. , you will definitely be able to get rid of it. Shui Xiu has been tossing around for a while now, and I think the weather is too hot for a while, and the house is too stuffy for a while, I don''t know what to do.


    Let her go out under the shade of a tree to enjoy the shade, she also said that there is the sun, and that the noise of cicadas makes her upset, how do you think this is done? "


    Zuo Qingsong came to Dong Chenghu for advice. I didn¡¯t expect that Dong Chenghu¡¯s situation was not much better than his. Dong¡¯s family was better. There are also previous caves where they can escape the summer heat. The valley where their home is located is simply indescribable. If he hadn¡¯t planted some trees in the yard, they wouldn¡¯t even have a shady place except the house.


    Although it is not very hot, it is unbearable for a pregnant woman like Dong Yunmei.


    Two depressed men got together and struggled for a long time and couldn''t think of a good solution.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was at home, naturally didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to come up with any good way to escape the heat, so she turned her mind to the cauliflower. Zhishui County has done so many things, and she lost her mind all of a sudden. It was so hot this year that she remembered the stone cauliflower that she had forgotten in the corner of the warehouse.


    Cui Xi and Luo Ying were ignorant of cleaning up the straw-like stone cauliflower before, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything, so they could only put the stone cauliflower aside.


    Now Gu Shuixiu proposed to make stone cauliflower, which really shocked them.


    Cuixi searched the storeroom for a long time before finding all the cauliflower. Gu Shuixiu asked her to soak the cauliflower and wash the cauldron.


    In addition, I instructed Luo Ying to go to the scraps of the fine gauze to come out. They made a lot of clothes in the Spring Festival last year, and there are a lot of scraps left, which came in handy at this moment.


    When everything was ready, Cui Xi and Luo Ying were both curious and didn''t know what Gu Shuixiu was going to do. Although this stone lily was soaked, it looked like kelp, but it didn''t look like it. I can eat it, but I don''t know what the lady has to do to make this stone cauliflower into a dish.


    I saw Gu Shuixiu wash the soaked cauliflower and put them all in a large boiling pot. After the water in the pot boils, slowly simmer on low heat until the cauliflower It was a long process that Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry. After ordering Luoying to watch the fire, she quickly left the kitchen.


    Joke, it''s hot enough today, the kitchen is like a stove, especially next to the stove, it''s not a place for people to stay.


    After Gu Shuixiu left the kitchen, she went back to the room to take a nap. Since she became pregnant, she had the habit of taking naps, and she was unstoppable.


    After she woke up, Luo Ying immediately came over and reported that the stone cauliflower was boiled, but she didn''t say one thing, the big pot of water that looked a little sticky didn''t seem to be edible at all something, and she secretly tasted a small sip and almost spit it out.


    Gu Shuixiu completely ignored Luo Ying''s unpredictable expression, but happily went to the kitchen and asked them to help. All the boiled water in the pot was filtered through gauze into a clean wooden bucket.


    The stone flower juice filtered by four or five layers of fine gauze has been clean and clarified like stream water. Gu Shuixiu instructed them to put this bucket of stone flowers in the stream water to cool, and to cool them in Cover it with a layer of fine gauze to prevent mosquitoes from flying in.


    Luoying did all the work as instructed to take care of Shuixiu, but she waited eagerly for Gu Shuixiu''s next instructions, but found that Gu Shuixiu seemed to have forgotten about Shihuacai, and was busy with Cuixi. Sugar water, I saw large and small dishes placed on the wooden table under the shade of the courtyard tree, some of which were filled with brown sugar, some with honey, and some with nectar made by the lady herself, and there were many on the side. red fruit.


    The juice will flow out immediately, and you can''t eat it all at once.


    But this kind of fruit is very sweet when it turns red. Before Liu Yueyi was pregnant with a child, Qin Shan often went to them to pick Liu Yueyi as a snack, and now these fruits are also everyone''s snack.


    However, the red fruits in front of Gu Shuixiu were not regarded as snacks by her, but were all mashed into a bowl, but it was nothing. After Gu Shuixiu mashed these fruits, she even put honey in them , You must know that the red fruit is already sweet enough, how can you eat it with honey?


    Luo Ying suddenly felt that her throat was very loud.


    Gu Shuixiu finished fiddling with these things and then smiled and ordered Luoying to bring the barrel back. At this time, Luoying didn''t know how to react. Standing aside, watching with two big eyes.


    Gu Shuixiu took the barrel and lifted the white gauze, touched the surface of the stone flower with her hand, and found that the surface of the stone flower was full of elasticity.


    Cuixi was amazed to see the Q-bomb of Shihua, Gu Shuixiu directly ordered them to bring long bamboo pieces, drew several knives on the stone flower, and the whole flat stone flower was cut into small pieces square.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t wait to scoop some out, drizzled honey and small red fruit pulp on it, and poured some cool white into it, the cold feeling conquered her taste buds at once, and her irritable mood seemed to follow calmed down.


    It wasn''t until she finished eating the bowl of stone flowers that Gu Shuixiu realized that Cuixi and Luoying were staring at her while swallowing saliva. Several people called back to let them try it too.


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes widened in surprise after taking the first bite. He is not a person who likes sweets, but this stone flower really makes him want to stop. Stone flower has no taste, but with fruit pulp It has a different flavor after being mixed with honey.


    Dong Chenghu remembered what Zuo Qingsong told him about Dong Yunmei after eating, so he asked Cuixi to send some to the Zuo family, but Zuo Qingsong came back directly with Cuixi, saying that Dong Yunmei was very Like, he wanted to ask Gu Shuixiu where to buy it, or how to do it.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled bitterly when she heard the words, "Brother-in-law, this thing is very troublesome to make, and it''s a cool thing, it''s okay to take two bites every now and then, but pregnant women are not suitable for eating more, otherwise it will harm the fetus. It has a bad influence."


    Zuo Qingsong dared to let Gu Shuixiu do it after hearing it, and directly said no, even Dong Chenghu repeatedly told Gu Shuixiu not to be greedy, and made Cuixi and a few others stare at her.

 v2 Chapter 19： Childlike, the way to water

    Gu Shuixiu stared at the sky speechlessly, rolled her eyes and ignored Dong Chenghu. In the evening, after a few children came back to taste the delicious stone flowers, she actually overwhelmed herself and didn''t have to eat dinner.


    Cuixi taught them in front of Gu Shuixiu, not allowing them to eat too much, otherwise they would have diarrhea. Gu Shuixiu listened to how she felt as if she was talking about her, and was even more speechless.


    Fortunately, the sun has gone down now, the weather is not sultry, and the cool mountain wind is blowing, Gu Shuixiu is in a good mood, so she doesn''t care about them.


    In order to take care of Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu asked Cuixi to put the dining table directly in the courtyard, so that Shuixiu could eat two more meals.


    After a few people had dinner, Dong Shan lit the lights, and the entire Cuizhu Mountain lit up instantly. Gu Shuixiu slumped on the rocking chair without any image, with a comfortable face, the four little guys were surrounded by green Xi forced him to eat some food, and now he has endured, imitating Gu Shuixiu, leaning on each other and slumping on the bench.


    Cuixi came out from her busy work and saw this funny scene, Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer were better, the two children were clever, and they acted like little adults. With Zhang Junchi, it was a bit ridiculous. The two little boys were not half as tall, and their hands and feet were not very flexible. They had to work hard to do exactly the same movements as their brothers.


    The bench is not wide at all, and it swayed a little after being tossed by them.


    Dong Chenghu laughed when he saw it, and hurried over to pick up the two little ones, and said, "My little ancestor, this is also something you can play? Don''t cry when you drop your head... "


    Zhang Junchi struggled to slip down from Dong Chenghu''s arms and ran to join in the fun with Zhang Xingchi, while Dong Yuanxu simply snuggled in his father''s arms, dangling his little **** happily, not honest at all , and finally collapsed into Dong Chenghu''s arms just like Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu just looked at her like this, the corners of her mouth were light, she had a nice yard, a husband who loved her, a lovely child, no worries, no worries, such a good day.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was looking at Dong Yuanxu in a trance, Dong Chenghu suddenly said: "Shuixiu, this year seems to be a little hotter than in previous years, and there has been no rain since the spring ploughing, and it only rained three times. The four games are completely incomparable with previous years, these few days, Uncle Shan and Dong Xiao and Dong Yi have been busy watering the fields."


    Gu Shuixiu was pulled back to her thoughts by Dong Chenghu, she looked at the starry sky, it was indeed cloudless, but this year Gu Shuixiu felt uncomfortable because of her pregnancy, the weather was actually pretty good, at least there was plenty of light , the growth of crops will definitely not be bad.


    However, the sunny weather will indeed increase the burden on Dong Chenghu and others, Gu Shuixiusi paid for a while, and said: "I''m not worried about the paddy field, it''s just diverting water anyway, nothing special, you are referring to fertile fields Is it troublesome to water the crops above?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded and looked at Gu Shuixiu with a hopeful expression, waiting for her to come up with an idea.


    Gu Shuixiu sun-dried, they have nothing else in the Cuizhu Mountain, but bamboo is everywhere, and they will be able to use bamboo soon.


    Pour water into the bamboo and you can water it. In this way, only one person can do the watering work, and you don''t need a bunch of you to join in the fun."


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed when he got Gu Shuixiu''s way, his frowning brows immediately relaxed, holding Dong Yuanxu close to her, praising her and making her happy.


    Gu Shuixiu dodged with a look of disgust, she couldn''t stand a moving stove like this in the summer.


    It''s just that the more Gu Shuixiu hides, the closer Dong Chenghu gets. Dong Yuanxu thinks it''s funny, and he tries hard to urge Dong Chenghu to get close to Gu Shuixiu.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi made a lot of bamboos and brackets according to the method of taking care of Shuixiu, and the few people just went into battle shirtless after working for a while, there was no way, this is naive Can''t stand it, they have to work, they are fine without heat stroke.


    In order to reward them, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi and Luoying to make stone flowers again, but she didn''t eat a single bite, and left it all to a few working men, even Cuixi and Luoying only ate it A small bowl, several children did not leave them.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t go to the valley to study, he watched his father and Cuixi eat stone flowers, but he didn''t eat a single bite, so he was so anxious.


    After Zhang Xingchi came back, Dong Yuanxu ran to complain Zhang Xingchi and the three were in a fog, even more confused.


    Gu Shuixiu was amusing to see, so Dong Chenghu and Cuixi were not allowed to rescue him until Dong Yuanxu was about to cry, and Dong Chenghu took him away in a funny way.


    Midsummer quietly left amid such laughter and laughter. When the news of Dong Yunmei''s attack came from the Zuo family, Gu Shuixiu suddenly realized that the midsummer had passed, and now it was almost the autumn harvest.


    This child really chooses when to be born.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to rush to Zuo''s house to help, and Dong Chenghu also went with him. Gu Shuixiu thought that she was pregnant, and there might be taboos, so she honestly stayed at home and waited for news.


    At the Zuojia side, Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou waited anxiously in the outer courtyard, Liu Yueyi did not let them go to the inner courtyard, for fear that they would be frightened by Dong Yunmei''s cry.


    The two children could only vaguely hear the mother''s pained cry, and their hearts became more and more panic.


    At this moment, Dong Chenghu and Cuixi hurried over, as if the two children saw the backbone, Dong Qingqing asked worriedly: "Uncle, why does my mother keep calling? What should I do? "


    "Uncle, I''m afraid." Dong Youyou pulled Dong Chenghu''s shirt tightly next to him, Dong Chenghu simply hugged Dong Youyou directly, and led Dong Qingqing to sit aside and wait patiently.


    Cuixi has entered the inner courtyard, and Dong Yunmei is not the first time to have a child.


    Dong Chenghu was a little worried in his heart, because Dong Yunmei''s belly was really too big, even bigger than when Shuixiu was pregnant with Yuanxu, Shuixiu''s baby is almost five months old, It''s like she''s not pregnant. With Shuixiu here, Dong Yunmei''s situation is really worrying.


    Everyone was waiting for Dong Yunmei to give birth at Zuo''s house. From dawn to dark, Dong Yunmei still did not move. The originally stable Dong Chenghu was also a little restless, not to mention Zuo Qingsong, who was a new father. It was a war between heaven and man, and he even thought of the worst situation. If there was an accident, he must keep Yunmei.

 v2 Chapter 20： Dong Yunmei had a difficult childbirth, and Gu Shuixiu came out

    In Hai, Dong Yunmei''s voice gradually became quieter, everyone did not hear the child''s cry, and their hearts were even more panicked. , Auntie has lost her strength, hurry up and get some ginseng soup, Auntie''s belly is too big, I''m afraid it will take a while."


    Where did Zuo Qingsong dare to neglect after hearing this, he ran to the kitchen in a panic, and when Zuo Qingsong left, Dong Chenghu asked solemnly: "Cuixi, tell me the situation of my eldest sister honestly. I."


    Cuixi looked at the kitchen and whispered: "The aunt is pregnant with twins, but the fetal position is a little wrong. , I can only guide you slowly, this is the first time this slave has encountered such a situation, and I dare not make a ticket."


    Dong Chenghu''s heart sank after being told by Cuixi, thinking that Zuo Qingsong could not know about this, he urged Cuixi to hurry into the delivery room, and Zuo Qingsong carried the ginseng soup without knowing it After handing it over to Cuixi, he began to wait nervously for news.


    Dong Chenghu was caught in the battle between heaven and man, and he didn''t know what to do. He always believed in asking Shuixiu to discuss something, so he found an excuse to quickly run back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu was sleeping soundly, Dong Chenghu couldn''t bear to wake her up, but when he thought of Dong Yunmei''s situation at this time, Dong Chenghu was embarrassed again.


    Gu Shuixiu seemed to feel something, her eyes that were originally closed suddenly slowly opened, and she was very puzzled when she saw Dong Chenghu looking at her with a look of relief.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t care about anything else, he took a big step to sit next to Gu Shuixiu, and said quickly: "Shuixiu, Cuixi said that the eldest sister is pregnant with twins this time, and the fetal position is not correct. If she is not born, even she can''t do anything, what should I do?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s sleepy worms were scared away at once, she got up and quickly put on her clothes, and by the way asked Dong Chenghu to bring some medicinal herbs in the storeroom. They were found in the deep mountains, and some were bought from outside pharmacies. Many of these medicinal materials were prepared for Gu Mingde who was sick before.


    Afterwards, Dong Yunmei and others arrived at their house. They were either weak or had some illnesses. Their family was in the deep mountains and had something urgent to call a doctor. Pharmacies, and some prescriptions from doctors.


    Dong Yunmei couldn''t wait any longer, Gu Shuixiu let Dong Chenghu bring all the medicinal materials that might be used.


    When the two arrived at Zuo''s house, Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao were already there. They were dressed in clothes, but their hair was a little messy.


    Several people found that Gu Shuixiu, who was beside Dong Chenghu, was all surprised. It stands to reason that pregnant women should not come here. Most people are afraid that pregnant women will be bumped.


    Gu Shuixiu wouldn''t be clear about this, she was still following in the middle of the night, the only explanation was that Dong Chenghu called her over.


    Zuo Qingsong thought of Dong Yunmei in the delivery room, and a bad premonition arose spontaneously.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about other people, so she called Cuixi out of the delivery room. At this time, Cuixi was already tired, but she didn''t dare to slack off. When she saw Gu Shuixiu, she seemed to have found the backbone. After asking, I will tell everyone about Dong Yunmei''s situation.


    Zuo Qingsong was so frightened that his hands and feet went limp, he almost collapsed and rushed into the delivery room, but was stopped by Dong Chenghu and Uncle Qin.


    Hao Shi was so frightened that she was helpless, so Gu Shuixiu looked better, she turned to look at Hao Shi, and pleaded, "Auntie, brother-in-law probably can''t do anything in this situation, I''ll get some herbs later, You help me make the soup, if you can, could you please bring Yueyi over, I need her help."


    Cuixi said quickly, "Madam, I''m going to decoct the medicine, and Mrs. Qin will go back and find Mrs. Qin."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, turned her head to look at the three men who were staring at her, and explained, "Now this situation is very critical, the gentle method is no longer effective, you must take a strong medicine, you can rest assured , These prescriptions are all prescribed by the doctor in the county town. When the time comes, the eldest sister will be given medicine to relieve the pain.


    I will cooperate with Yue Yicuixi again. It is best if the fetal position can be corrected by massage. So it''s just a gamble for now. "


    Gu Shuixiu¡¯s words are a bit conservative. When she was pregnant with her first child, in order to ensure that nothing could go wrong, she had studied the suture of the wound and tested it on animals. At that time, Cuixi was also watching. Beatuixi was disgusting at the time, but Gu Shuixiu practiced well, but she was the one who gave birth at the time, no matter how well she practiced, it was useless.


    Fortunately, her belly was not very big at that time, and Cuixi had a prenatal examination, the fetal position was very positive, everything went well, and she did not force Cuixi to learn this.


    Later Liu Yueyi was pregnant and the fetus was in an abnormal position. Gu Shuixiu talked about it in front of Cuixi and Liu Yueyi. At that time, Liu Yueyi was so frightened that she almost fainted, and Gu Shuixiu dared not say it in front of her. The matter was discussed with Cuixi behind the scenes several times, but Cuixi didn''t care, because the fetal position was not correct by massage, and Gu Shuixiu''s fearful methods were used.


    No one would have thought that Dong Yunmei would come across it now.


    Liu Yueyi was dragged by Hao, and she looked like she was about to roll her eyes when she was panting.


    She looks like Gu Shuixiu is really worried, can she be her assistant at that time.


    At this moment, Cuixi had already brought over the boiled medicine, and Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to feed the medicine into Dong Yunmei''s mouth.


    After a while, Dong Yunmei''s mind began to lose consciousness, and there seemed to be no pain in her body. Gu Shuixiu squeezed her twice, and without saying that she was in pain, she began to cooperate with Cuixi, massage this kind of thing, Cuixi She was relatively good at it, she was the leader, Gu Shuixiu and Liu Yueyi cooperated, and after two quarters of tossing, they finally got some results.


    Cui Xi said in surprise: "Madam, the fetal position at the bottom is correct, and it can be born."


    At this time, Dong Yunmei''s medicinal effect has not yet expired, Gu Shuixiu nodded and said: "Don''t worry, look at it first, don''t let the fetal position run again, it is estimated that the medicinal effect will be gone in a while, I''ll feed her some ginseng soup while I''m at this time, and I''ll have the energy later."


    Liu Yueyi and Cuixi nodded excitedly, and they didn''t dare to take Dong Yunmei''s stomach away.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Dong Yunmei''s expression finally changed, and she began to moan slowly. Gu Shuixiu knew that she was awake, and hurriedly said loudly in her ear: "Eldest sister, the fetal position is right, you Use a little force, and the child will come out in no time..."

 v2 Chapter 21： Happy to win the dragon and phoenix, and even save the noble

    Gu Shuixiu''s words were like a shot in the arm. Although Dong Yunmei didn''t respond to her, she started to work hard.


    It took another quarter of an hour, and the child''s head finally came out. Cuixi hurried forward and took the child out, quickly cut the umbilical cord, and after a simple treatment, patted the child''s buttocks, etc. The child cried a lot before leaving it to Liu Yueyi to take care of it.


    People outside the house were all relieved when they heard the cry of the child, but Cuixi didn''t come out to report safety, and these people''s hearts have been hanging.


    How could Cuixi care about those people outside at this time? Dong Yunmei still has one in her stomach. Now that the first child is born, the second child is much simpler, even if the fetal position is not correct , Just straighten up a bit, and about a quarter of an hour later, the second child was born.


    Dong Yunmei fainted when she heard that the child was safe, and didn''t have time to look at the child.


    Gu Shuixiu came out of the delivery room and found that the sky was already slightly bright, and it was estimated that it was Yin Shi.


    Zuo Qingsong rushed up and asked, "How is it, how is it? How are Yunmei and the child?"


    Gu Shuixiu forced a smile and said weakly: "Eldest sister gave birth to a pair of twins, mother and child are safe, but after so much tossing, eldest sister is a little out of strength, don''t feed her when she wakes up Ginseng soup, get some rice porridge and fish soup or something to eat first. It will be good for two months. We still have some chickens and ducks at home. We will let Chenghu send some over later, but before the milk comes out, these chickens Don''t eat the duck yet, eat more vegetable soup and other good milk."


    Zuo Qingsong nodded with a smirk, Gu Shuixiu should do whatever he says, at this moment Gu Shuixiu is even more of a savior in his heart, and it is no exaggeration to regard her words as imperial edict.


    Due to the tossing of the night, during the day, the entire Dong family was busy with Luo Ying, Dong Yi and others, Dong Chenghu and his wife and Cui Xi all went back to make up sleep.


    It wasn''t until a few people woke up in the evening that they knew that Zuo Qingsong had come to report safety and brought back the remaining medicinal materials that Dong Chenghu had brought back.


    Gu Shuixiu indifferently asked Dong Chenghu to clean up all these things, and continue to live a peaceful life of raising a baby.


    Dong Yunmei''s twins, the eldest is a son and the youngest is a daughter. The two children happened to be born during the autumn harvest. This year''s grain harvest is a bumper crop. Zuo Qingsong simply named his eldest son Zuo Fengshi. The youngest daughter is named Zuo Fengying.


    Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou suddenly became big sisters, Dong Youyou was especially happy, she was originally the youngest in the family, but now she has become the big sister, and she will have a small follower in the future.


    Dong Yunmei looked at the pair of children beside her, and her heart was full of happiness, "Qingsong, I finally gave birth to a son for you, and I will inherit the lineage for the Zuo family. I don''t have to live up to your waiting for so many years..."


    The biggest crux in Dong Yunmei''s heart is that Zuo Qingsong didn''t marry in order to wait for her to be in her twenties, and she didn''t even have a son and a half daughter. It''s good, she gave birth to a pair at a time, I have both sons and daughters. Although I have suffered a lot, everything is worth it.


    Zuo Qingsong gently wiped Dong Yunmei''s tears, and said with pity: "What nonsense, I never thought that you would work so hard to give birth to a child for me, we now have sons and daughters, There will be no more births.¡±


    Dong Yunmei snuggled in Zuo Qingsong''s arms and didn''t answer. She was not in good health, and she was too tossed this time. Qingsong treats her so well, and her life is a thousand times better than in the Wu family before. She has to have one or two more children, so she can be worthy of Zuo Qingsong''s dedication to her.


    The Zuo family is immersed in the joy of the newborn, but the Dong family is jumping around. The reason is very simple. When Dong Yunmei had a dystocia, Gu Shuixiu was forcing Cuixi to learn cesarean suture The technology used all the prey like hares or roe deer. Cuixi was tossed and vomited, it was really disgusting.


    What''s even more unacceptable to everyone is that Gu Shuixiu gave them the game that Cuixi had practiced.


    It took a month for Gu Shuixiu''s enthusiasm to gradually subside, and Cuixi and a few people were relieved from it.


    On this day, Cuixi had just accompanied the three children across the river to study at Qin''s house in the valley. Gu Shuixiu was covering the yard with a blanket to bask in the sun as usual, but she saw Cuixi leaving and returning, panicking. Zhang Di shouted for help.


    Gu Shui stood up beautifully, Cuixi said loudly as soon as she entered the Cuizhu Mountain: "Master, Madam, it''s not good, someone fell into the river!"


    One stone shocked thousands of waves, Gu Shuixiu thought that a child had fallen in, and quickly asked Dong Chenghu and the others to go out. She couldn''t run fast, so she quickly followed behind.


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi only found out when they got to the riverside that their children were all on the bank and didn''t fall off at all, but there was a person hanging in the middle of the river. That person looked very strange. Not from the Zuo family or the Qin family.


    Dong Chenghu felt a lot more at ease, and cooperated with Dong Yi to row a boat to the middle of the river, and the two tried their best to rescue the drowning person.


    When the two of them brought the drowning person to the shore, Gu Shuixiu arrived, and he was relieved to find that it was not his own family, and only then did he want to get close to Dong Chenghu and take a closer look at the people on the ground.


    "Are you still angry?" Since the last robbery practice, Gu Shuixiu has become more and more daring, and she can handle this person whose life and death are unknown.


    Dong Chenghu was a little depressed and said: "I''m still angry, I don''t know when I fell into the water, I guess it was washed here, and it happened to be caught by the net we got. Well, if you get washed away, you''ll be dead."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "Then why don''t you get the person back first and wait until he wakes up?"


    Dong Chenghu was about to answer, but Dong Yi knelt down on Gu Shuixiu and begged: "Madam, this person, Lord Shen Shikang, who is the official servant of Situ, is the pillar of the country, I didn''t expect it to appear. In this deep mountain, Madam, Lord Shen has been honest and upright all his life, please save him."


    Gu Shuixiu did not expect that the middle-aged man on the ground would have such a prominent identity. They are only in a remote mountain, how could such a big man appear?


    Gu Shuixiu was full of questions, but at this time she was still in a coma, and it was not a good time to ask questions. She discussed it with Dong Chenghu. Since she is a good person and a good official, she naturally wants to save .


    With Dong Yi and Dong Chenghu, Shen Shikang was soon sent to Dong''s house.


    on.

 v2 Chapter 22： Shen Shikangs identity, see Tong Xinxi

    After setting up Shen Shikang, Gu Shuixiu called Dong Yi outside and asked, "Have you been in contact with this person before? Will saving him bring us any trouble?"


    Dong Yi knew that Gu Shuixiu was most afraid of trouble, and immediately assured: "Madam, this Lord Shen is an honest and honest official, and he knows the suffering of the people. He is one of the few good officials in the court who loves the people, but the court is corrupt It''s outrageous, people like Shen Shen must be attacked, and this time I''m afraid that''s why they suffered.


    My subordinates can¡¯t guarantee whether Lord Shen will bring danger to our family, but Lord Shen will definitely not betray us. If he hadn¡¯t been so stubborn, he wouldn¡¯t have offended so many people. If Madam is worried, when she wakes up, her subordinates will send Lord Shen to take a detour to leave, ensuring that no clues will be revealed. "


    Gu Shuixiu waved her hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll talk about it when everyone wakes up."


    Jiankang is 108,000 miles away from them, how could such a humerus minister be chased to this place, and this person doesn¡¯t look like he knows kung fu, everything is completely wrong Gu Shuixiu didn''t think it was an interception, but it was all just her guess, and she had to wait until someone woke up to find out.


    Shen Shikang slept until the early morning of the next day. As soon as he woke up, Dong Yi immediately came over to report to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu.


    The couple didn''t hesitate to put things in their minds, and went straight to the guest room.


    Shen Shikang put on his washed clothes, and when he saw Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, he immediately bowed in thanks and said, "Thank you for your help, Shen Shikang is very grateful."


    Gu Shuixiu motioned Dong Chenghu to speak, and Dong Chenghu stepped forward to help Shen Shikang and asked him to sit down. At this moment, Shen Shikang''s stomach heard a "gurgling" sound, Gu Shuixiu quickly asked Dong Yi to go to the kitchen to get something to eat of.


    Shen Shikang was a little embarrassed, but Gu Shuixiu took the initiative to smile: "We forgot, but you haven''t eaten since yesterday, and there is nothing good in the deep mountains, so it''s not good to eat a full stomach. question."


    Shen Shikang smiled and thanked him, as if he didn''t care about food at all.


    Dong Chenghu then asked: "This gentleman doesn''t look like the people in the mountains, and he doesn''t look like the people from ten miles and eight villages. I don''t know where the gentleman is from?"


    Shen Shikang paused for a moment, thinking about how to describe his identity, but when he thought about the current situation, he seemed to have nothing to hide, so he sighed and said: "The old man''s real name is Shen Shikang, he is It was an official from Daliang, who later resigned and moved to Panlong Town, where he lived in seclusion in Qingping Mountain and did not care about the world. This time, he went into the mountain with his grandson and a few guards. Rolling into the river, the people in my family are probably going crazy right now.


    Can you please take me back, I don''t know where I am now? "


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, and both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dong Chenghu immediately put on a sincere smile and said, "Master Shen, you have to go back and say, I will ask my servants to take you out later, this mountain belongs to our family, We surrounded the mountain, so it is very safe, but it is difficult for outsiders to find it. If you were not caught by the fishing net we made this time, I am afraid that it will be washed away by the river.


    There is a waterfall not far from this section of the river. You have just escaped danger, you can take a rest at our house first, and it will not be too late for you to leave when it is a little brighter. "


    Shen Shikang''s heart is warm, thank Dong Chenghu and his wife again, now Dong Yi also came in with food, a bowl of seafood porridge, with peeled shrimp and some lean meat in it Clams, and other accessories such as kelp and mountain mushrooms, are so fragrant that they can hook out people''s greed.


    Shen Shikang had been hungry for a long time. At this time, there was such a porridge, and he devoured it immediately. Although he ate it cruelly, it didn''t look vulgar. Could it be that this is the cultivation of a literati?


    Gu Shuixiu was full of thoughts.


    After Shen Shikang quickly solved this porridge, he finally said with satisfaction: "My grandfather is so humble, this porridge is much more delicious than what we make at home, so I am also in Jiankang. I ate this kind of porridge at a friend''s house when I was there."


    The kelp and other seafood in the seafood porridge can''t be afforded by ordinary people. Jiankang does not rely on the sea. Although there is no shortage of materials, the price of seafood is indeed very expensive, and things like clams are even more expensive. I''ve never seen Shen Shikang clean and honest, living a very frugal life, how could he be so extravagant to eat this kind of food.


    Dong Chenghu said with a smile: "Master Shen doesn''t have to call me graciously, my surname is Dong, my name is Chenghu, and Master Shen calls me Chenghu, this is my wife, surnamed Gu. If you like to eat this seafood porridge, I will ask the servants to pack some for you, it''s all seafood made by myself, and it''s not worth a lot of money."


    "No no no, how can the old man ask for your things!" Shen Shikang was very determined, and then said: "Since you don''t let me call your benefactor, then don''t call me Lord Shen. , there is no Lord Shen for a long time, you can just call me Mr. Shen."


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife immediately responded with a smile.


    This Shen Shikang is very talkative, very knowledgeable, and has questions.


    Gu Shuixiu thought of where Shen Shikang lived and didn''t know where it was. Find the Shen family and report again, and they will send him back when the time comes.


    Shen Shikang refused, so he agreed. Dong Yi went out for a long time. Knowing that Baoer and the others did not see Dong Yi when they came back from the Qin family, Baoer and Zhang Xingchi were as usual. When they came back, they had some snacks, which Gu Shuixiu specially made for them.


    Today''s dim sum is fresh shrimp stewed egg custard, and a plate of pot stickers, which can be both dim sum and food. The three children saw Shen Shikang sitting in the yard and invited him out of courtesy Come and eat together.


    Shen Shikang was very surprised by the three little behaviors. He moved to this mountain for a while, and the people he met were all uninformed and rude men. Very stubborn, or too precocious, it is rare to be as polite as Zhang Xingchi and others.


    Shen Shikang followed their wishes and sat down together.

 v2 Chapter 23： Old child, someone from the Shen family

    Luo Ying smiled lightly and gave Shen Shikang an identical meal.


    Several children who were still struggling with how to divide the food were immediately relieved, and an uncle asked Shen Shikang to use it first with a smile.


    Shen Shikang thought it was funny, but he was not hypocritical. He scooped a spoonful of stewed egg and ate it. After eating, he immediately found that this stewed egg was different from ordinary stewed eggs. Fresh shrimp and some minced meat, probably with sesame oil, are delicate and delicious.


    Shen Shikang felt more and more that the Dong family was unusual. Although the house was not an exquisite mansion, the floor area was not small, and it was a brick house. The entire Cuizhu Mountain was full of It is ingenious and looks like a fairyland on earth. Even in the late autumn when the autumn wind is bleak, there is a different kind of beauty.


    The most important thing is that there seem to be a lot of servants in the Dong family. Although he has only seen a few people, Shen Shikang heard from their conversation that there seem to be some servants outside the Dong family. .


    Just as Shen Shikang was fascinated, several children were full and left their seats and entered the main room one after another. When the children were all gone, Shen Shikang reacted and quickly put the egg custard in his hand After eating, I saw that there was no sound of the children talking in the main room, so I went in to take a look.


    But I found three children practicing calligraphy around a table, even the youngest Zhang Junchi was serious and unsmiling.


    Shen Shikang was completely shocked at this time, walked lightly behind the three children, watched for a long time, sometimes nodded approvingly, and sometimes shook his head in confusion.


    For a long time, she couldn''t help but say: "Son, this place is so poorly written, the strength can be heavier, and the stroke will be like a dragon and a pearl, and the momentum will rise all of a sudden, according to you These seem too delicate, and men''s words should be masculine."


    The children listened carefully to Shen Shikang''s instructions, and then slowly corrected according to what Shen Shikang said. Shen Shikang showed a childish appearance.


    Gu Shuixiu learned about the situation outside from Cuixi''s mouth, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, and told Cuixi and others not to disturb, but she thought about it, she kept thinking about finding a husband for the children. At some point, the world dropped a pie for a gentleman in their family, and he was also a minister who worshipped Situ, and dumped those scholars for several streets.


    If this opportunity is not taken advantage of, she will not be called Gu Shuixiu.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was thinking about how to get Shen Shikang to accept these children, Dong Yi, who had been out all day, suddenly returned to Cuizhu Mountain with two adults and one child.


    As soon as the child saw Shen Shikang, he burst into tears, desperately calling for grandpa.


    Only Gu Shuixiu knew that it was Shen Shikang''s family who came here.


    Accompanying Shen Shikang''s grandson was Shen Shikang''s son, Shen Ziping, and the other should be the guard of the Shen family. He looked serious and frightened a few children.


    Seeing this, Shen Shikang smiled and said to the guard: "Yang Yi, wait while you wait, don''t scare the children with a straight face."


    Shen Shikang joked casually.


    The guard named Yang Yi touched his nose innocently and took a few steps back.


    Shen Shikang''s grandson held grievances for Yang Yi, and scolded Shen Shikang in a childlike voice, "Grandpa, where will Uncle Yi go, Grandpa will arrange Uncle Yi."


    "Stinky boy, your grandfather hurt you in vain, and he knows how to stand up for Yang Yi!"


    Shen Ziping said weakly in front of Shen Shikang: "Dad, we were all frightened when you had an accident, and Jiang An cried all day and night, and even dreamed of calling for grandpa , don''t get angry with the child."


    "Humph!" Shen Shikang was not polite to his son, Shen Ziping was glared by him, and immediately shrank, with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    Dong Chenghu and the others acted like they didn''t see it, and asked Shen Ziping and the three to come into the room to talk. Gu Shuixiu walked behind them and ordered Cuixi and Luoying to make a delicious meal to entertain the guests.


    Shen Shikang in the room had already told his children and grandchildren what happened to him. Shen Ziping looked at Dong Chenghu and the others, and his eyes changed immediately. He got up and apologized to Dong Chenghu solemnly. Shi was also grateful. Originally, he was the one who protected the master and the young master into the mountain. Who would have known that an accident would happen. If the Dong family hadn''t rescued him, the master would have been more fortunate. If something happened to the master, he would not be able to die. apologies.


    Yang Yi was shocked when Dong Yi came over. No one knew Dong Yi, but he had a face-to-face meeting with him. When this person appeared here, Yang Yi had to think it was the imperial court. Sending people over to hunt them down, Yang Yi was about to fight Dong Yi desperately.


    Fortunately, Dong Yi did not take action, but explained his intentions gently. Just in case, Yang Yi insisted on going out with Shen Ziping and Shen Jiangan.


    However, in his opinion now, he is overthinking all this. Dong Yi doesn''t know what happened to him, but he became a servant of the Dong family, and he doesn''t know what the Dong family is. , to be able to let Dong Yi die allegiance.


    After thanking Dong Chenghu, Yang Yi stood beside Shen Shikang and kept looking at the Dong family. First of all, it was the head of the Dong family. , Kind-hearted, not a tricky person from the point of view of face and behavior, and this is recognized by Yang Yi and Shen Ziping.


    They are not the kind of people who look at their identity and family background. For those who can catch their eye, first of all, their character must pass the test.


    Besides Mrs. Gu of the Dong family, this woman looks unusual. Although her demeanor is bold and informal, she is calm, elegant and generous. She must have received a good tutor. Neither humble nor arrogant, even if they knew their identities, they did not show any signs of flattery or overzealousness, and seemed to be very indifferent to their identities.


    Only the two masters of the Dong family let Yang Yi see through it, plus the servants like Dong Yi, and the servant girl who looks like a maid in the palace, this Dong family is really It''s hard to understand, Yang Yi even guessed whether the Dong family was hiding in this deep mountain for some reason, or it didn''t even surround the whole mountain.


    In fact, not only Yang Yi guessed so, but Shen Ziping also had such thoughts, but the Dong family did not threaten them, and they settled down in Qingpingshan earlier than them, so there is nothing to doubt.


    Everyone was talking, the child Shen Jiangan couldn''t sit still, and the Dong family had three children, Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer, and everyone was about the same age, and saw the three of them in the yard It was a lot of fun to play in, Shen Jiangan immediately felt that his **** was very hot, and he couldn''t get up and felt uncomfortable.

 v2 Chapter 24： Shen Zipings shock, the relationship between Zhang and Shens family

    Shen Ziping glared at him, just happened to be seen by Dong Chenghu, Dong Chenghu smiled knowingly: "Brother Shen, let the children go out to play, they are also uncomfortable with us adults."


    Dong Chenghu spoke, and Shen Ziping laughed and scolded Shen Jiangan to go out.


    Shen Jiangan got Shen Ziping''s permission, and immediately ran out cheering.


    Shen Ziping looked out of the yard uneasy for a moment, and suddenly his expression became a little dignified. Shen Shikang found something wrong with him and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?"


    Shen Ziping still stared at the yard, turned his head to Shen Shikang as if he couldn''t see enough, and said, "It''s okay, Dad, I just saw a child from the Dong family who looked very similar to my deceased friend. It''s similar, so I couldn''t help but look at it a few more times."


    Shen Shikang said dully: "You mean Zhang Zongnian?"


    Shen Ziping nodded sadly, "That child looks so much like Zong Nian, it''s like it was carved out of a mold, I had to take a second look, but the Zhang family was full of quilts Damn, how could that child be the child of Brother Zongnian?"


    "Zhang Zongnian was loyal to the court and cared for the people, but he never thought that those people would kill the Zhang family for their own benefit. It''s really outrageous!" Shen Shikang''s face was full of anger, and Zhang Zongnian felt heartache encounter.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu listened to their conversation as if they were struck by lightning.


    Gu Shuixiu was afraid that Dong Chenghu would be exposed, so she stopped Dong Chenghu from speaking and asked curiously, "Mr. Shen, who is this Zongnian? Does he really resemble my child?"


    Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping both nodded, Shen Ziping said: "Zhang Zongnian is the prefect of Linhai County, Linhai County and Yongjia County are adjacent to each other, I guess you may not be clear, because the geographical location of Linhai County It is superior, it is richer than Yongjia County.


    Brother Zongnian was born well and talented. The most important thing is that he is not attached to any power, but everyone regards Linhai County as a piece of fat. The emperor was so annoyed that he listened to his father. He suggested that Brother Zongnian should take a post in Linhai County.


    In the first few years, it was fine. At that time, although the emperor was stupid, he didn''t dare to be so blatant. Later, the emperor became more and more absurd, and those people in the court became unscrupulous. Brother Zongnian blocked their way. , they used the most ruthless method to kill their whole family. The whole Zhangfu chicken and dogs are not left.


    My father was disheartened by the imperial court because he heard the bad news. In addition, those people kept attacking my father, and the emperor kept persuading me more and more. Resigned and left Jiankang.


    Originally, we wanted to settle in Linhai County. On the one hand, we could find out what happened to the Zhang family, and on the other hand, we could stay away from the right and wrong place of Jiankang. However, the earthquake occurred in Linhai County last year, and the sea water directly poured into it. In the city, a lot of people died at once, and we survived because we lived in Zhuangzi outside the city.


    It''s just that this happened, I don''t think Linhai County is safe, and we found that those people are still checking whether there are any fish that slipped through the net. The goal of the people, so I discussed with my father to move to Yongjia County, which is next door to Linhai County.


    However, when we arrived in Yongjia County, we discovered that it is much poorer than Linhai County, and there are many refugees. There are often robberies, and it is not a suitable place for seclusion. My father does not want to go too far. If it is far away, we simply chose the Qingping Mountain plot to settle down. It is on the top of the mountain not far from you, and we will go over three mountains from your place. "


    Shen Shikang sighed, "I think this old man has dedicated his life to the imperial court, but he has such an end, but it is much better than Zongnian, at least our family is still there, pity Zongnian ..." Shen Shikang''s old tears were so full of tears that he couldn''t say it anymore, he had deep guilt for the Zhang family, and at the same time he was deeply disappointed with the imperial court.


    Dong Chenghu determined from the reactions of the Shen family and his son that they did not tell lies, and Dong Yi tried to protect Shen Shikang''s character, so Dong Chenghu already believed their words, but he did not tell them Zhang Xingchi directly out of caution Instead, he looked at Gu Shuixiu and waited for Gu Shuixiu to speak.


    Dong Chenghu''s reaction made Shen Shikang and others understand that the real master of the Dong family is probably Gu''s next to Dong Chenghu, but seeing Gu''s good conversation, it is more and more certain that Gu Shuixiu''s background is not ordinary .


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about the attention of the crowd. After thinking about it, she smiled and said, "Mr. Shen has also been in contact with these children today, do you know what that child is called?"


    Shen Shikang coughed a little embarrassedly when he heard the words. He was frightened by the children''s behavior today, and he did not ask the children''s names, which was extremely rude to him. matter.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "The little lady can tell Mr. Shen that the child is called Zhang Xingchi, the youngest child is called Zhang Junchi, and the child next to Zhang Xingchi is my cousin Zhao Baoer."


    Shen Ziping stood up abruptly when he heard the name Zhang Xingchi, rushed out of the hall in disbelief, and ran towards Zhang Xingchi.


    Zhang Xingchi was jumped by Shen Ziping''s action, but he didn''t panic. In his opinion, these people were all guests at home, and it was impossible to hurt him.


    Shen Ziping carried Zhang Xingchi to the main room without a word, and said excitedly to Shen Shikang: "Dad, look, this child really looks exactly like Zongnian! I''m sure he is Zongnian''s. child."


    Shen Shikang waved to Zhang Xingchi with red eyes, Zhang Xingchi looked at Gu Shuixiu in fear, and approached Shen Shikang under Gu Shuixiu''s gesture.


    Shen Shikang touched Zhang Xingchi''s head tremblingly, nodded excitedly, said ok, got up again, this time he even bowed 180 degrees to Gu Shuixiu and his wife to thank them.


    Dong Chenghu quickly stepped forward to help Shen Shikang, Shen Ziping on the side was even more excited than Shen Shikang, and immediately said to Dong Chenghu: "Brother, I won''t say anything else, I will call you brother Zongnian. Your child is raised so well, I, Shen Ziping, recognize you as a brother."


    Although Dong Chenghu called him "Big Brother Shen" just now, but that is a respectful title, not a big brother in the true sense, at this moment Shen Ziping wants to call Dong Chenghu a brother, he really regards himself as Dong Chenghu Big brother.


    Dong Chenghu was flattered, he didn''t know how to react, but Shen Shikang agreed with Shen Ziping''s actions. Dong Chenghu not only saved him, but also took good care of the Zhang Xingchi brothers, and swore to Shen Ziping. He is happy to see others.


    In the end, under the words of Shen Shikang, Dong Chenghu got a sworn brother in a confused way.


    Everyone calmed down after being excited.


    Dong Chenghu also revealed his relationship with the Zhang family, and finally said: "Because the housekeeper Zhang trusted me, I couldn''t live up to him, so I dared to rescue the two children, but only The children''s nurse had an accident. Later, we dared not go to Linhai County, let alone let people know the identities of Xingchi and Junchi. Fortunately, this is a deep mountain, and no outsiders usually come in, so we will not bring them to the two children. Dangerous.


    After the earthquake, we ventured to Linhai County again. At that time, we also asked someone to inquire about the situation of Zhang''s family, but we didn''t get anything, so we never went there again. "

 v2 Chapter 25： stay, Mr. Shen

    Shen Ziping said with emotion: "If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid Brother Zongnian wouldn''t be able to keep the last bit of blood, I understand now, no wonder people are still secretly investigating Zhang''s family after so long. I''m afraid it''s because the two children could not be found, and they are worried about disaster, those people are really careful!"


    Shen Ziping sneered, and when he talked about those people, his body trembled with anger.


    Dong Chenghu calmly comforted: "Brother Shen, don''t be angry, after so many years, the child will grow up safely. If the child wants to seek justice for the Zhang family in the future, I will not stop it, but if The children are incompetent, and I will not let them take risks. When Butler Zhang handed the children to us, our family was just ordinary mountain people.


    Maybe they don''t even have the money to raise the two children. Butler Zhang and the others specially left us the money and told us to raise our children well, not to ask them to have more prospects, but to ask them to live a safe life , but we told Xingchi from the beginning that when they grow up, we will return the money to them. We have no opinion whether they want to use the money to revive the Zhang family, or whether they want to use the money to marry a wife and have children safely. "


    Zhang Xingchi nodded to the Shen family and told Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping, "Uncle Dong and Aunt Xiu initially wanted to give me the money and let me keep it myself, but I don''t want it, Dad said in his letter , let Uncle Dong raise us with that ratio of silver money, and leave the rest to Uncle Dong, Uncle Dong doesn''t want it, and I can''t either."


    Shen Shikang nodded with approval.


    Zhang Xingchi bowed like a little adult. These etiquettes were taught to him by Liu Yueyi.


    Shen Ziping hugged Zhang Xingchi happily and said excitedly: "Xingchi, why don''t you go back with uncle, uncle and your grandpa Shen will teach you well, we still have Jiang Ann is with you, and you won''t be alone."


    Zhang Xingchi was shocked by Shen Ziping''s words, he couldn''t react for a long time, he just looked at Gu Shuixiu subconsciously.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, and when she saw Shen Ziping looking at her, she smiled lightly, and although there was reluctance in her eyes, she still said: "As long as the child is willing, we have no opinion, we will follow you, on this It''s really good for two kids."


    Dong Chenghu murmured for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word. Although he knew that such a day would come, he never thought that it would come so quickly and so unexpectedly.


    However, it is indeed better for the Zhang brothers to follow Shen Shikang than to stay in Cuizhu Mountain.


    Dong Chenghu was about to speak, but Zhang Xingchi broke free of Shen Ziping, ran to Dong Chenghu and hugged him, crying: "Uncle Dong, I don''t want to leave Cuizhu Mountain, I don''t want to leave, don''t rush I''m going..."


    "This..." Dong Chenghu looked at Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping with some embarrassment, and he naturally didn''t want to let the child go, let alone say anything else, the child is still so young, and it is not worth going to Shen''s house Know what will happen, what if you are bullied? Although Dong Chenghu doesn''t think that Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping will let the two children be bullied, there is no guarantee that others will not bully them.


    Shen Ziping is also speechless and choked. Although he and Zhang Zongnian have a good friendship, it is the first time that the two children have met. Compared with Dong Chenghu, I believe that children are closer to being raised from childhood. The big Dong family.


    In general, it is really abrupt that we take our children away so easily. Come on, I will stay and teach these children. Anyway, the environment in this green bamboo mountain is much better and safer than ours. You can keep Jiang An as well. If a sheep is released, and a group of sheep is released, I will simply take it with me. What do you think?"


    Shen Shikang did not go to see Shen Ziping, but directly asked Dong Chenghu and his wife''s opinion.


    Gu Shuixiu naturally has a hundred willingness in her heart, no matter what background Shen Shikang is, how can a person who can be a Situ be a mediocre person.


    Dong Chenghu doesn''t care about this, he is happy that the two children of the Zhang family don''t have to leave. As for Shen Shikang staying, Dong Chenghu has no opinion.


    The two agreed very readily to Shen Shikang''s proposal. Shen Shikang laughed happily, and immediately decided to live in Cuizhu Mountain.


    The three looked at each other and smiled, with a happy look of cooperation, completely ignoring Shen Ziping.


    Shen Ziping was extremely depressed, how could it be said that he started it? Shen Jiangan is still his son, and the Dong family doesn¡¯t matter. His own father actually ignores his existence. Is he so unpopular? see you?


    Gu Shuixiu went out with great joy and ordered Cuixi and Luoying to clean up a living room for Shen Shikang and Shen Jiangan each, and another study room to make it easier for a few children to attend classes. With Shen Shikang here, a few children There is no need to go to Qin''s house to study anymore. If she wants to come, she will go to Qin''s house in person to tell it.


    Cui Xi and Luo Ying received the news from Gu Shuixiu, and they went out to clean up immediately.


    Gu Shuixiu was puzzled, but she smiled awkwardly: "Our family members are more enthusiastic..."


    Shen Ziping wanted to say something, but now everyone has started to clean up the room, what else can he do? As a result, he felt even more depressed.


    Everyone laughed twice, then stopped talking, but Yang Yi stood up at this moment, and bowed in parallel to Shen Shikang and Shen Zi, "Master, Master, I also want to stay and protect Master and young master, although there is no danger in Cuizhu Mountain, there is always a time to go out, and Dong Yi is the only one who knows kung fu here, and my subordinates are really worried."


    Shen Shikang did not speak, but looked at Shen Ziping. Whether Yang Yi stayed or not had little impact on him. If Shen Ziping was short of manpower, he would definitely not let Yang Yi stay.


    Yang Yi said he was staying to protect Shen Shikang and Shen Jiangan, could he refuse?


    Shen Ziping said dully: "If you want to stay, just stay, it just so happens that Jiang An''s kung fu can''t be left behind, you can also teach him if you stay, wait for my father and Jiang An wants to go back, you can **** them back."


    It¡¯s good, Cuizhu Mountain has another Yang Yi with high martial arts, and several children also have a Kung Fu Mr. Yang Yi is different from Dong Yi, Dong Yi is good at assassination, The tricks are biased, and there will be casualties in the shot, but Yang Yi is a guard, so he can handle the situation very well, and his methods can be flexible and firm.

 v2 Chapter 26： dinner, night

    With the addition of Yang Yi, Cuizhu Mountain became more lively. Gu Shuixiu originally asked Cuixi to pack another room next to Shen Shikang''s house for Yang Yi to live in, but Yang Yi knew about Dong Yi After living in another house, he actually proposed to live there.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t, so she had to let Dong Shan and Dong Xiao clean it up. The house over there is relatively small, and although there are many rooms, it is not big, and it is convenient to clean up.


    Cuixi and the others went to tidy up the room, while Gu Shuixiu went to the kitchen to tidy up the food.


    The children were playing crazy outside, Gu Shuixiu ordered Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer to lead Zhang Junchi and Shen Jiangan to the bathroom while the food was hot.


    Shen Jiangan is about the same height and weight as Zhang Xingchi, so he can just wear his clothes.


    When Yang Yi heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, he proposed to go to the bathroom to help them, but Zhang Xingchi stopped him, "Uncle Yang, we can do it ourselves, we don''t need your help."


    Just as Yang Yi hesitated, Shen Shikang said, "Yang Yi, let Jiang An go with them, he is so old, he should learn to take a bath by himself."


    Shen Jiangan cheered and Zhang Xingchi took the clothes and ran to the bathroom.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at them before continuing to work.


    After the children came out clean, Gu Shuixiu also arranged all the meals.


    Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping and Yang Yi were invited to the table, only to find out that the meal at this table is simply too rich, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is delicacies from the mountains and seas, and more importantly, these dishes are very novel, with They were completely different from what they used to eat.


    Under the introduction of Gu Shuixiu, they learned that this table has Kung Pao chicken, sweet and sour carp, braised prawns, crispy pork ribs, roasted tender roe deer, salt chicken, stir-fried Clams, steamed oysters, cold seaweed, and sea sausage lean meat soup, the rice is real dry rice with yellow particles in it, which smells very fragrant.


    Looking at such a table, Shen Ziping''s eyes widened, while Shen Shikang frowned deeply. He has always been simple and has never eaten such a luxurious meal. The Dong family is just an ordinary family. How can you be able to come up with such a table of dishes? Could it be that they, like those who cling to the powerful, want to take the opportunity to please them?


    Gu Shuixiu seemed to see what Shen Shikang was thinking, and in order not to misunderstand the Shen family, she explained: "Mr. It is even more squeezed by ourselves, just asking us to get these things for self-sufficiency, not for sale.


    Beside the Cuizhu Mountain is the beach. These seafood are picked up from the beach and we often eat. You may not be used to it when you first arrived, but take it easy. Mr. Shen and Big Brother Shen don''t need to see outsiders, so hurry up and eat while it''s hot. "


    With Gu Shuixiu''s explanation, Shen Shikang''s complexion was much better, and he couldn''t bear to let him eat such a sumptuous meal. If he is used to good food at Dong''s house, what will he do when he goes back?


    But today is their first meal at Cuizhu Mountain, Shen Shikang didn''t say much, thinking that maybe the Dong family made such a sumptuous meal in order to receive them, after tomorrow Maybe just fine.


    I couldn''t help laughing bitterly in my heart, it seems that this is really the "common meal" of the Dong family!


    Shen Ziping doesn''t think too much about it. Having eaten the Dong family''s meals and seen the Dong family''s room, he is extremely grateful that his father has left Jiang An behind. The current conditions of their family are comparable. It doesn''t matter if the adults suffer if they don''t go to Dong''s house, but if they let the children suffer with them, Shen Ziping always feels that he can''t bear it.


    After the meal at Dong''s house was over, it had arrived at Liu Shaotou on the moon, and several children were driven to bed by Gu Shuixiu, or it would be late tomorrow. Gu Shuixiu packed up and asked Luo Ying to boil hot water for the three Shen family, and then went back to the room to lie down.


    Shen Ziping couldn''t fall asleep after washing, just sitting in the courtyard with Shen Shikang and Yang Yi and talking.


    The mountain wind in the autumn night is a bit biting. Although it is not as cold as the cold winter, it will give people a headache if it blows too much.


    Shen Ziping was worried that Shen Shikang couldn''t bear it, so he simply suggested to speak in Shen Shikang''s room.


    Because Shen Shikang wants to live in Dong''s house for a long time, his room is more exquisite than Shen Ziping''s temporary guest room. There is not only a walking bed, but also a large round table with Four stools, a large wardrobe, and a clothes rack.


    In addition, there is a bamboo couch in the room, which seems to be used for cooling in summer, but now it is almost winter, and it is not used.


    It''s not as complete as this house, but it''s not bad. It seems that the Dong family''s family is really good.


    Shen Shikang sat down, drank a cup of hot water comfortably, and smiled kindly: "The bathroom is really wonderful. In the past, I used a tub for bathing at home. Although there are servants in our family, But it''s inconvenient to always move around like this, especially pouring water, it can''t be carried without three or four people.


    You took a shower just now, can you find the difference in this bathroom? "


    Yang Yi nodded, "Sir, it is convenient to connect cold water in this bathroom, and hot water can be boiled directly. There is no need to carry water at all, saving effort."


    "Not only that, the water after bathing can be drained directly without pouring it out. There is also a place for pancreas and a bucket for dirty clothes in the bathroom. The best part is, Divided into two rooms, and divided into men and women, the Dong family is really wonderful." Shen Ziping was amazed again and again, he also came out of the wealthy township, and had seen all kinds of ways that wealthy people in Jiankang enjoyed.


    "Dad, you said that the Dong family is a mountain dweller in the mountains, how can he know so many strange things, especially what they eat, good guy, those are faster than Jiankangdi Once the restaurant is over, I''ve been there a few times. To be honest, the food in Jiankang''s first restaurant is also good-looking, and the taste is better than the Dong family''s today!"


    Shen Ziping spoke highly of the cooking skills of Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi.

 v2 Chapter 27： Pei, Class Schedule

    "There''s one more thing you didn''t say, then Mrs. Gu doesn''t look like an ordinary person, and there is the mammy next to Mrs. Gu. I just saw that mama, I thought she came out of the palace Nurturing the mammy, but I kept talking for a long time, but I couldn''t find out the origin of the mammy. They all said that the mammy was bought by Chenghu to serve the Gu family.


    There is also Dong Yi, others don''t know his details, but Yang Yi is very clear, such a person is actually loyal to the Gu family, it is really hard to understand, to say that the Gu family is just an ordinary woman , he wouldn''t believe it if he was killed. "


    Shen Shikang had carefully observed Gu''s behavior today, as well as Dong Yi and Cuixi, who respected Gu Shuixiu from the bottom of their hearts, and their expressions could not deceive people.


    Yang Yi''s stern face was very peaceful when facing Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping alone, and his tone of speech was also much softer, "Master, I received news from him before. He died in an assassination attempt. I didn''t expect to see him today, and he became Dong Yi, a servant of the Dong family. I asked him today and he said that the former man was dead, and now only Dong Yi is alive. Do you believe what he said?"


    Shen Shikang tapped the table from time to time in thought, and Shen Ziping waited eagerly for him to speak.


    Shen Shikang reluctantly said: "How can I say that your father is also a champion, not to mention talented, how can you be considered full of poetry and books, how can you be born with such a simple mind and a gut What about the stunned young man who has passed through to the end?"


    Shen Ziping shrank awkwardly, he didn''t look like Shen Shikang, but like his mother, Shen Shikang''s original wife, Mrs. Pei, Mrs. Pei came from the general''s mansion, full of soldiers and horses, all straight and rough Man, if you want to say that there is some writing in the stomach, only his mother, his mother Pei can be said to be a wonderful flower in the Pei family. In his father''s opinion, it is the ancestor of the Pei family who has finally made such a pearl out of the Pei family.


    He was sent to his grandfather''s house. He grew up in Pei''s family, and he has been in contact with martial arts since he was a child. How could he learn to be rich like Shen Shikang?


    good.


    It is Shen Jiangan, because he is a different generation and looks like Shen Shikang. Shen Shikang is very fond of this grandson. , compared his father to the sky.


    However, this kid is smart and flexible, and he can''t stand the effort. This time, if this kid suddenly wants to go into the mountains to collect herbs, his father doesn''t have to suffer. big sin.


    Shen Ziping''s reaction was as expected by Shen Shikang, he shook his head and said to Yang Yi: "He has been walking in the arena all his life, relying on a letter, since he said that now only Dong Yina There is only Dong Yi, don''t worry about his past anymore."


    Yang Yi and Shen Ziping nodded obediently.


    Stop talking about these heavy topics, Shen Shikang is very satisfied with the Dong family. Self-sufficient and rich in products, he lives like a fairy every day.


    Shen Shikang even had the idea of ??settling down here for a moment, but he still couldn''t let it go, so just think about it.


    The three of them went back to their houses after speaking. Shen Ziping was better. They were both in Dong''s house and they didn''t have to go far to get to the guest room, but Yang Yi lived in another place. The house is still some distance away from Dong''s house, and it was late at night when it was cold and cold, so when he returned to the place where he lived, his body would definitely be very cold. Fortunately, he practiced martial arts and was in good health, so he didn''t have to worry about catching a cold.


    On the second day, Gu Shuixiu ordered Cuixi and Luoying to make breakfast, which was similar to what the Dong family usually eats, except that the amount was doubled. There was a large pot of fresh goat milk and freshly baked Pancakes, in addition to a pot of boiled eggs, three small cold dishes with porridge, and a large pot of vegetable lean meat porridge.


    Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping saw such a hearty breakfast and their index fingers moved, Gu Shuixiu gave Shen Shikang a bowl of goat milk, put it in front of him, and said with a smile, "Mr. The milk produced by ewes is the most suitable for the elderly and children. It is very good for the body. Our family eats it every once in a while. You can taste it. There are some spices in it to remove the fishy smell of goat milk, and it is very sweet. "


    Tea fragrance, drinking such a bowl every morning, I feel refreshed all day long, Madam Dong is indeed a wonderful person!"


    Gu Shuixiu said politely, "Mr. Shen doesn''t need to call me Mrs. Dong, you are an elder, just call me Shuixiu."


    "Hahahaha...Okay, okay!" Shen Shikang drank delicious goat milk, in a good mood, and ate a large bowl of porridge, which was twice his usual food intake.


    Shen Ziping was worried that he would eat too much, and he would not let him eat any more.


    After breakfast, Shen Ziping said goodbye. Although Shen Shikang and the others wanted to stay in Cuizhu Mountain, he couldn''t. The Shen family still needed him to go back to head the family. In addition, although their family said they had left The court, but there are still some eyeliners left in Jiankang, those are the staff left to him by the Pei family, so that they can keep an eye on every move in the court at any time.


    As soon as Shen Ziping left, Cuizhushan immediately entered a new rhythm of life. Shen Shikang made a class schedule for them. Practice martial arts with Yang Yi for an hour, start studying after breakfast, practice calligraphy in the afternoon, practice martial arts with Dong Yi and the others for an hour in the evening, and then take a shower and have dinner.


    Gu Shuixiu felt a little distressed for them, but she had already given the right to speak to Shen Shikang, so it was not easy to intervene. Taking advantage of the time when Shen Shikang was lecturing the children, she went to Qin''s house with a basket of eggs, four or five big carp, and a basket of river prawns.


    These things were all held by Dong Shan and Dong Xiao, some were for Dong Yumei, and some were for the Qin family.


    Gu Shuixiu just knocked on the door when Hao hurried over to open the door, seeing that Gu Shuixiu was also bluffed.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t take it at all, she chuckled lightly, "Auntie, is Yueyi busy?"

 v2 Chapter 28： When Gu Shuixiu came to the door, Liu Yueyis reaction

    Seeing that Dong Shan and Dong Xiao were carrying a basket, Hao immediately asked: "Shuixiu, did you get something good again? Do you need to go out in person?"


    Hao knew how precious Dong Chenghu was to Gu Shuixiu, and since Gu Shuixiu was pregnant, Dong Chenghu would not let her go out alone, even if she wanted to go out, Dong Chenghu would definitely be with her By your side, what kind of wind is blowing today? Actually I saw Shuixiu but not a tiger.


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and snickered, motioning Dong Shan and Dong Xiao to put the things aside, and then asked them to take another basket to Dong Yunmei''s house, while she followed Hao into the house.


    Gu Shuixiu sat in peace and chatted with Hao Shi.


    Liu Yueyi came out in a short while, with a plain dress, the lining was made of fine cotton, the outer blouse was the same as what Hao wore, it was a dirt-resistant coarse cloth, but the color was better than Hao''s It is a little brighter, and with some small flowers embroidered on the clothes, it is also somewhat elegant.


    Gu Shui Xiuyan pulled Liu Yueyi to sit beside her with a smile, and praised her with great affection: "Yueyi, you are so elegant anywhere, and Brother Qin Shan is really lucky."


    Gu Shuixiu praised Liu Yueyi without hesitation in front of Mrs Hao, which made Liu Yueyi both happy and moved, gave Gu Shuixiu a slightly blushing look, and said coquettishly, "You are complimenting me. , or hurt me? Speaking of which, our pregnant lady, why is the sun coming out of the west today, and she came to look for me? No matter what you do, go to the Three Treasures Hall, tell me, what do you need me for?"


    "You really know me!" Gu Shuixiu smiled and said solemnly: "Our children haven''t come for two days, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Liu Yueyi nodded and said with a serious face: "I think it''s very strange, it''s just that our family''s food has just been collected these two days, and I''m also busy, as Cuixi came over and said I didn''t tell the reason for a while, and I thought that if the children haven''t come in another day or two, I''ll go to your house to ask about the situation, just in time for you to come, so I can make an extra trip."


    Gu Shuixiu showed a smile from the center of her eyebrows, held Liu Yueyi''s hand and sighed: "I am really thankful for you during this time, if it weren''t for you, the children would not have become so good. I really thank you."


    Liu Yueyi blushed and said angrily: "Thank me for what? You have helped our family a lot, not to mention that you paid for the children''s repairs, what''s there to thank? But then again , A few children are smart and clever. Even Baoer, who has no foundation, has made up for his innate deficiencies because of his diligence and hard work. Recently, when the children were practicing calligraphy, I discovered that they were influenced by me. The words written are all feminine, which is not a good thing for them.


    In addition, my handwriting is not very good. If they continue to practice with me, I am afraid it will be difficult to correct them in the future. "Liu Yueyi really thinks about a few children, and it is rare that they are all good seedlings, and she doesn''t want to misunderstand the children.


    Gu Shuixiu once again thanked Liu Yueyi, and then said sternly: "I''m looking for you today for this very reason, to tell you the truth, a gentleman with great background has come to our family these two days, just in time. He suggested that he should stay and teach a few children, so I just wanted to tell you that our children will not come here in the future, but Qingqing and Youyou still want to study with you, after all, you are more than enough to teach them."


    Hao was surprised when she heard that Gu Shuixiu could find her husband for the children, and hurriedly asked: "Shuixiu, what is that person? After counting, that person is still willing to stay, but don''t have any bad intentions."


    Although Mr. Hao felt sorry for those shackles, she was naturally more concerned about the safety of the Dong family than the unidentified gentleman.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Don''t worry, Auntie, that person is not someone from unknown origin, since you asked, I will tell you, but you should not say it. That gentleman is from the capital city. The Kang family moved to our Qingping Mountain to settle down. His surname was Shen. Before his retirement, he was an official in the court and held a high position. Yueyi, can you guess the identity of Mr. Shen when I say this? "


    Gu Shuixiu winked at Liu Yueyi mischievously.


    Hao''s hearing was vague, but she was able to capture the key points very well. That person came from the capital and was an official! My mother, that''s not something they can talk about easily.


    Hao asked with a look of panic: "Shuixiu, how did you invite such a capable person? If we do something wrong, will he do us?" Hao He made a gesture of wiping his neck, which made Gu Shuixiu laugh out loud.


    Liu Yueyi couldn''t laugh, her surname was Shen, and she was in a high position, so she still returned to her hometown. Although the Liu family had fallen long ago, her mercenary father was thinking of a way to give them to her. Those nobles were concubines, and she still had some impressions of those royal officials in Daliang.


    To echo these points, there is only one person in the imperial court today, Situ Shen Shikang!


    Liu Yueyi watched Gu Shuixiu and Hao''s quarrel with each other, she hurriedly knelt down in front of Gu Shuixiu, and prayed excitedly: "Shuixiu, can you take me to see Mr. Shen, and if Okay, can I ask him to accept my Zuxin, although Zuxin is still young, I have taught him well, and I promise not to hold back everyone."


    Gu Shuixiu and Hao Shi were bluffed by Liu Yueyi, Hao Shi was so stunned that she couldn''t recover, Gu Shuixiu quickly helped her up and joked: "If you have something to say, why are you kneeling on me? Besides, Zu Xin is younger than my Yuan Xu, how do you let him learn now, and if he wants to worship Mr. Shen as his teacher, it will take another two or three years, right?


    If Mr. Shen is still there, I will help you and ask him to accept Zu Xin, do you think? "


    Liu Yueyi nodded fiercely and shed tears gratefully, now even Mr. Hao knows how amazing this so-called Mr. Shen is.


    Gu Shuixiu talked to them for a while, seeing that it was getting late, and if she didn''t go back, Dong Chenghu would come to look for her, so she said goodbye to Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi, and took Dong Shan and Dong Xiao money money to leave.


    Liu Yueyi sent her to the gate of Zhuangzi before returning to the Qin family.


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu left, Mrs. Hao chased after Liu Yueyi and asked, "Yueyi, who is Mr. Shen? Why do you say he is so excited?"


    Liu Yueyi saw that there were no outsiders around, and then whispered: "Mother, it''s not that we can talk about me, Mr. Shen, I can only tell you that he used to be a high-ranking official with great power in Daliang, who could be in the emperor''s hands. He speaks loudly in front of him, and he is also a champion, a famous scholar in Jiankang, very noble, Mr. Shen will choose us to settle in this place and become neighbors with us, but it is our blessing, so mother, if you meet in the future Don''t ask more about Mr. Shen, just be respectful, I guess I will take Zuxin to Cuizhu Mountain for a walk in the future, and try to show my face in front of Mr. Shen."

 v2 Chapter 29： cooking, lotus root

    Hao shi nodded desperately at this moment. She didn''t expect that Mr. Shen would be so powerful. It was exactly the same as what she sang in the play. She was so frightened by Liu Yueyi, how could she dare to inquire about Shen? Sir, I just hope that my precious grandson can fall into Mr. Shen''s eyes and learn from Mr. Shen.


    When Gu Shuixiu entered Dong''s house, she heard Lang Lang''s reading from the back of the house, Cuixi smiled and saluted, "Madam, listen, the children are really serious about their studies. We don''t even dare to walk loudly, for fear of disturbing them to study."


    Gu Shui smiled beautifully, looked behind the house, showed an aunt-like smile, and walked in the other direction with Cui Xi.


    Luo Ying in the kitchen was busy cooking lunch for everyone, Gu Shuixiu came in again to take a look.


    "Luoying, what are you doing at noon today?" Gu Shuixiu saw that some green vegetables and white radishes were placed on the floor of the kitchen.


    Luoying was in a hurry when she saw Gu Shuixiu and said quickly: "Madam, according to your order, Mr. Shen and some young masters will be served two meat dishes and three vegetables in the afternoon, and the rest will be served three meat dishes. , Four vegetarian dishes, the weight is doubled, but there are three more people in our family, and the ingredients at home are not enough. In the morning, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao were not there, Dong Yi and Yang Yi went to learn martial arts, the master went to the beach, and Cui Xi and I were at home. Cuixi is busy picking vegetables in the fields, so I can''t do it alone."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the sky and said impatiently, "I was negligent, please help quickly, I will help you pick vegetables, let''s make the food quickly, the children are probably hungry."


    At this moment, Dong Chenghu came into the house with a big bamboo basket on his back. Gu Shuixiu looked at it, my dear, Dong Chenghu¡¯s harvest today is really rich, not only the seafood from the beach such as oysters, sea cucumbers, sea urchins, and clams , I actually got three big sea fish. Although these sea fish are not deep sea, they have to go into the sea to get them. In addition, the sea fish swims very fast, so it is not easy to catch.


    Gu Shuixiu asked happily, "How did you catch so many big fish?"


    "I specially bought two fishing rods today, and walked along the beach to a farther place to fish, just to make up for your body." Dong Chenghu laughed and whispered in Gu Shuixiu''s ear. , and then carried the big basket into the kitchen.


    Gu Shuixiu was very warm in her heart and smiled sweetly.


    It happened that the children were about to get out of class, so Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to go to the main room to prepare vegetables, and after all the contents of the cauldron were cleaned out, Gu Shuixiu immediately directed Luoying to handle the seafood. If you can''t do it yourself, you have to stand at a distance and instruct others to do it.


    After all the seafood was cleaned up, Gu Shuixiu asked Luoying to scald the sea urchins and add food for everyone at noon. As for the sea cucumbers, they were reserved for seafood porridge at night. The fish did not need Gu Shuixiu''s instructions, they would all help She simmered.


    In addition to such a quiet environment, Gu Shui slept beautifully until he woke up naturally.


    When she woke up and opened the door, she found that the children at home had already played in the outer yard, all running happily like wild horses.


    Gu Shuixiu walked up to them with a smile, inquired about everyone''s learning situation, touched their heads with satisfaction, and asked Cuixi to bring Mr. Shen a bowl of sweet soup.


    "Mr. Shen, you are tired too, hurry up and try our special dessert from Cuizhu Mountain."


    Shen Shikang didn''t like sweets, but he had never eaten the desserts that Cuixi put in front of him, and he didn''t know what was in them.


    He tried to take a bite, chewed it slowly, nodded in enjoyment, and said to Gu Shuixiu: "Shuixiu, what is this? It is easy to digest, and it is really suitable for the elderly and children.¡±


    They still have to practice martial arts, how can they move after eating too much?


    Several children watched the small bowl in front of them being taken away, but did not dare to protest in front of Mr. Shen, so they had to run away aggrievedly, looking at the dessert in front of Mr. Shen , can''t help drooling.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while, and said to Shen Shikang: "This is our own lotus root powder, and there are lotus seeds and white fungus and small red fruits in it. Lotus root powder is cool, but it needs to be washed with hot water. It can only be eaten, and it is inevitable to eat it in summer, and this autumn is the best season to use it.¡±


    Shen Shikang nods in admiration. The few meals he ate at Dong''s house were not novel and delicious. Now Shen Shikang can deal with these delicacies calmly. I mean to let go of myself, I plan to stay at Dong''s house to eat, drink, and retire if I can. Anyway, he is too old to worry about national affairs. He has a teacher-student relationship with these children. If there is no accident, It''s not bad to stay in Cuizhushan all the time.


    Forgot that Shen Ziping was still waiting for him to change his mind and go home.


    Every life in Cuizhushan is on the right track. After the autumn harvest, there is actually no work at home that requires so many people to be busy. Gu Shuixiu asks Dong Chenghu and several others to attend Shen Shikang''s class from time to time, so that they can also Following the practice of calligraphy, with Shen Shikang around, they can also restrain themselves.


    In such a rhythm, time seems to pass quickly, in a blink of an eye, it will be Xiaohan, and soon it will be the twelfth lunar month, and this year is almost gone. It is estimated that the colorful and Chenghai should come back after a while.


    Whether Shen Shikang and the others go back or not, Gu Shuixiu amused them to buy two new clothes for each of them. The most needed thing for Chinese New Year is the padded jacket. The padded jacket is made out.


    Gu Shuixiu estimated the day and asked Dong Chenghu to go to the town to buy some cotton and muslin, and by the way, buy all the things for the New Year.


    The two spent half a day in the house.


    Gu Shuixiu pondered: "Chenghu, since our family has had a better life, we have gone through so many things, you haven''t been out hunting for a long time, why don''t you go into the mountains before the heavy snowfall? Ask Dong Yi and Yang Yi if they want to be together, it will be safer if they are there, and if we can get a big guy, we will have a better year."

 v2 Chapter 30： Go to Zuojia, Dong Yunmeis body

    Gu Shuixiu is also worried that Dong Chenghu is used to living a comfortable life, so he relaxes his vigilance. You must know that they managed to get all this today, but you can''t forget Ben.


    Dong Chenghu did not hesitate, and nodded in agreement with Gu Shuixiu. He actually wanted to go out hunting for a long time, but there were a lot of things at home at that time, and some other things happened later , either from their family or from the Zuo family, and now that Zuo Qingsong has just become a father, he doesn''t know if he wants to go out with him.


    It happened that I could discuss it with Yang Yi. If Yang Yi agreed to go into the mountains with him, he would not be able to take the two older children with him. If he didn''t go around the mountains, he would not be able to use the kung fu he learned.


    Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer have been practicing martial arts since the beginning of the year, and it has been almost a year now. Some life-saving skills are always needed.


    Dong Chenghu shared his thoughts with Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu agreed after thinking for a moment, because the mountains and forests near them were quashed last year, causing some bigger beasts to disappear, if you want to hit Big things can only go west. To be honest, there are dense old forests in the west. Maybe there are giant pythons that eat people.


    The last time Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu entered the mountain to look for Qilinxie, they went west. At that time, they only climbed two or three mountains, and they encountered black bears and tigers. What are you doing!


    "Well, discuss it with your brother-in-law and the Qin family. If they want to go together, they can form a group, but don''t go too far, the west side is really no man''s land, there You can''t figure out how dangerous it is, you can''t rely on Dong Yi and Yang Yi to act recklessly, and you''d rather have no gain than get hurt." Gu Shuixiu repeatedly warned worriedly.


    She asked Dong Chenghu to enter the mountain just to train him, not to make him work hard.


    The couple discussed for a long time and finally made a general plan.


    The next morning, Dong Chenghu went to the valley first and stayed at the Zuo family of the Qin family for a long time. It is impossible to pass up such an opportunity to make money. This time, he will bring Qin Chuan with him. If he can, let him experience it himself. He can''t stand up after getting married.


    Hao has quarreled with Uncle Qin many times because of Qinchuan''s problems. He heard from Dong Chenghu that there were a lot of people going this time, so he reluctantly agreed to Uncle Qin''s arrangement. Afterwards, Mrs. Hao was unavoidable to keep chattering again, and Qin Chuan couldn''t stand it anymore, so he simply went out to fish with a fishing rod.


    Uncle Qin was also out of sight, and carried Qin Zuxin to the fields.


    Qin Shan and Liu Yueyi were staying in their own room. Mrs. Hao couldn''t find anyone to complain and was full of depression.


    Dong Chenghu went straight to Zuo''s house after coming out of Qin''s house. Compared with the liveliness of Qin''s house, Zuo''s house seemed deserted.


    Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou are already very sensible. Now, in addition to helping Dong Yunmei do what they can every day, they practice calligraphy in the room or do embroidery work. They already look like big girls.


    After Dong Yunmei gave birth to Zuo Fengshi and Zuo Fengying, her health was a little bad. Worrying too much, he told Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou to always keep an eye on Dong Yunmei''s situation. He didn''t dare to go out himself, he was just doing activities near his home.


    It''s just that Dong Yunmei''s body needs a lot of supplements. These are things that burn money. Zuo Qingsong actually needs silver money more urgently than the Qin family.


    Dong Qingqing ran over to open the door for him happily when she heard Dong Chenghu knocking on the door.


    "Uncle, are you looking for my father or my mother?" Dong Qingqing warmly invited Dong Chenghu into the house.


    Dong Chenghu smiled lovingly: "Why didn''t you go to Qin''s house to study today? You usually stay with Mr. Liu, and don''t come back until it gets dark."


    The smile on Dong Qingqing''s face faded, looking at Dong Yunmei''s room with a look of sadness in her eyes, "Uncle, my mother''s health is not good recently, and I have to take care of two younger brothers and sisters. I can''t be busy. My father is a tough guy and doesn''t want to trouble others easily. These days my sister and I are at home helping my mother take care of my younger brothers and sisters. My father went out hunting before dawn, and went to the river to put fish baskets, saying I want to get my mother something delicious to replenish her body."


    "Your father is really, your family is too busy, you should send someone to talk to me, I can also call Cuixi or Luoying to your house to help for two days, forget it, don''t mention it Your father, take me to see your mother." Dong Chenghu''s face was slightly angry, but Zuo Qingsong was not there, so he couldn''t lose his temper at other people, so he pulled his face and went to Dong Yunmei''s room with Dong Qingqing.


    Dong Yunmei has been feeling weak and weak recently. She feels dizzy and dizzy when she moves a little. There is not enough milk and no nutrition. The two children don''t have enough to eat at all, and they have to rely on rice soup for almost every meal.


    Zuo Qingsong and she are both distressed for their two children, but there is no other way but to endure like this.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu entered the house, he found that there was some medicinal smell in the house. It was estimated that Zuo Qingsong had been to the town to arrest Dong Yunmei. Breathless.


    Dong Yunmei heard Dong Qingqing calling Dong Chenghu, opened her eyes faintly, her face was very pale, and smiled weakly: "Chenghu is here, Yoyo, move a stool for your uncle."


    Dong Youyou was teasing the two children, and after listening to Dong Yunmei''s words, she obediently moved a stool for Dong Chenghu to sit on.


    Dong Chenghu touched Dong Youyou''s little head, turned his head to look at Dong Yunmei and said seriously: "Eldest sister, you are not feeling well, why don''t you let brother-in-law come to the house and say something, you see that you are now What''s it like? I''ll ask Shuixiu to call someone to help you for a while later, and I''ll take it back when you get over."


    Dong Yunmei smiled bitterly and shook her head again and again, "I really don''t need it, my body has been fundamentally injured, it''s too difficult to take care of, especially the doctor said that he wants me to keep it all the time, using the Some precious medicinal materials, where can our family afford it, and it is not a wealthy family. I am a young lady and a servant girl. "


    "What nonsense! I will discuss with him when my brother-in-law comes back." Dong Chenghu is really angry, Dong Yunmei is already a mother of four children and is so soft, doesn''t she know if she has What if this home is destroyed?

 v2 Chapter 31： Set out, take care of Dong Yunmeis body

    Dong Yunmei did not dare to refute Dong Chenghu''s scolding, but sighed repeatedly.


    Dong Chenghu no longer said anything to her, but asked Dong Qingqing to help, holding two children to the courtyard to bask in the sun, the sun in late autumn is warm, more sunbathing is good for children and adults .


    Dong Chenghu stayed at Zuo''s house for a long time, and Zuo Qingsong didn''t come back until noon. He didn''t come back because he had a harvest today, but he came back to cook for Dong Yunmei and the children.


    But Zuo Qingsong didn''t expect that when he walked into the house, he would see Dong Chenghu, "Chenghu, when did you come?" Zuo Qingsong and Dong Chenghu said hello, went to the side to wash their hands, and made a gesture Going to the kitchen.


    Dong Chenghu stopped him immediately and said dullly, "Take a step to speak."


    Zuo Qingsong looked at the direction of the room, replied softly, and followed Dong Chenghu to the fields.


    Speak here, don''t worry about being heard by Dong Yunmei and the others.


    "Brother-in-law, tell me honestly, how is my sister''s health? How did the doctor explain it?" Dong Chenghu asked impatiently as soon as he arrived in the field, Dong Yunmei''s state is not an ordinary body weak.


    A deep pain flashed in Zuo Qingsong''s eyes, he was silent for a moment, and said: "You also found out? She is so weak now that she can''t even move. The doctor said to use ginseng. The precious medicinal herbs of the class have been raised all the time, and they can''t move or get tired.


    Refused to eat a second time, I couldn''t screw her, so I had to follow her. "


    Zuo Qingsong didn''t know that Dong Yunmei didn''t want him to work too hard, poor people like them had no right to get sick, not to mention this kind of money-burning disease of wealth, if Dong Yunmei was forced to eat those Valuable medicinal materials, I am afraid that it will increase her psychological burden, and I am afraid that it will backfire at that time.


    Dong Chenghu heard this, his brows were almost tied, and he turned his heart and said: "I plan to join some people in my family and Uncle Qin and the others to go into the mountains to try their luck, this time we will There are two masters of martial arts in the family, and if you are more prepared, there will be no major problems, do you want to go with us?"


    Dong Chenghu has made up his mind, if Zuo Qingsong doesn''t go, he will also persuade him to go, and then help Zuo Qingsong get more prey, so that Dong Yunmei''s burden will not be so heavy.


    Unexpectedly, Zuo Qingsong agreed without hesitation when he heard it. Now Dong Chenghu was stunned, "You can''t let go of my eldest sister and the children? You agreed so readily."


    Zuo Qingsong smiled wryly, can he refuse such a temptation? In fact, their family is in desperate need of money.


    The last two made an appointment. Before leaving, Dong Chenghu asked Zuo Qingsong to send Dong Yunmei and the children to Cuizhu Mountain, where Dong Yunmei could have better nursing conditions.


    Dong Chenghu was bored all the way home, and his mood was very low. Gu Shuixiu was watering the fruit trees on the path outside Dong''s house. When he saw Dong Chenghu with his head hanging down, he called someone worriedly. She asked, "What''s the matter? I went to the valley and seemed to be exhausted, but the two of them didn''t agree to go with you?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and walked over to Gu Shuixiu in despair to help her water.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Shuixiu became even more worried. Like coaxing a child, she asked softly, "What''s wrong? But what''s wrong? Or what''s the blow?"


    Dong Chenghu still shook his head, looked up at Gu Shuixiu with red eyes, and said in a sullen voice: "Shuixiu, the eldest sister is in very bad health, the doctor said that she should keep using ginseng and other valuable medicinal materials to keep her. The eldest sister didn''t want to spend the family''s money and refused to take medicine. The eldest sister and her brother-in-law were deadlocked like this for a few days. I saw the eldest sister today, and she was weak even when speaking, even weaker than the two newly born children.


    I talked to my brother-in-law about hunting, and my brother-in-law agreed without thinking. I want to bring my eldest sister and children to live with us for a while. Is there anything you can do for the eldest sister? Conditioning the body? "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t expect Dong Yunmei''s situation to be so bad. This is ginseng and a precious medicinal material. How serious is it?


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s repeated questioning, Dong Chenghu finally told Gu Shuixiu what he knew and said that there was a situation. She probably had a clue in her heart.


    In two days, Dong Chenghu and his party brought their equipment, and this time they also brought Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer. Gu Shuixiu repeatedly told Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi to take good care of them, and even Yang Yi received Shen Shikang. order, be sure to protect Zhang Xingchi.


    As soon as they left, Dong Yunmei and her four children lived in Dong''s house. Without Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer, there were Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou. Shen Shikang continued to teach, and the people who attended the class became Sisters Zhang Junchi and Dong Qingqing.


    Shen Shikang simply adjusted the content of the class, and the three children were enthusiastic about learning.


    Gu Shuixiu began to replenish Dong Yunmei''s body on the first day she moved in, day and night, either goat milk or fish soup, as well as big bone soup, chicken soup, duck soup, There are also a lot of mild Chinese medicines that nourish qi and blood.


    Take a slow walk, even a couple of steps, then bask in the yard under a blanket.


    Now that Dong Yuanxu is a lot sensible, he will sit with Shen Shikang and the others in the study all day, although he doesn''t understand, but he always sticks to it. , happened to help Cuixi take care of the children for Dong Yunmei together.


    Although Dong Yunmei''s milk is insufficient, they can only eat rice soup at Zuo''s house, but goat''s milk is enough at Dong''s house, but for seven or eight days, the faces of the two children are better than when they came Too much, and it looks like a lot of white fat.


    Even Shen Shikang was amazed and said that Gu Shuixiu would raise children.


    Dong Chenghu and his party, who had been out for seven or eight days, have entered the deep mountain and old forest on the west side of Qingping Mountain. Going down, the fallen leaves directly drowned the bare feet, and it is extremely unsafe to walk in such a place.


    Dong Chenghu used the simple stilts he made before, and he stepped on the stilts without taking a step to explore the road. Although the speed was much slower, it was more convenient and safer.


    So far, they have obtained three or four large honeycombs. Dong Yi and Yang Yi contributed to attracting the bees. They took advantage of the bees to leave the hive and took off the hive. Cooperate more and more tacitly.

 v2 Chapter 32： Change direction and arrive at Dongyang County

    After walking for seven or eight days in a row, Uncle Qin, Qin Chuan and their two children couldn''t take it anymore. When they passed a creek, Uncle Qin sat on the ground and panted: " Let''s sit down and rest for a while, I''m old and can''t walk anymore."


    Qin Shan went to the stream to pick up some clear water for Uncle Qin to quench his thirst, he wiped the sweat from his face, frowned and said to Dong Chenghu: "Chenghu, we are the beasts of Qingping Mountain. Did they all get wiped out when the ground was moving? Why have we been walking for so many days and haven''t even seen a wild boar? It stands to reason that it''s already late autumn, and it''s almost winter, it doesn''t make sense!"


    Zuo Qingsong also looked solemn. They are hunters. If the prey in the mountains is gone, how will they hunt and survive in the future?


    "I have never been in such a deep old forest before, just in the periphery, I can encounter herds of wild deer or wild boars, and occasionally some bears , this has never happened before.¡±


    Uncle Qin agrees with Zuo Qingsong very much, not only Zuo Qingsong has not seen it, but even he has never encountered such a situation.


    "How about we take a look in another direction? How about going north?" Dong Chenghu suggested, groping his chin.


    Yang Yi, who had been silent for a long time, spoke at this moment, "Young Master Dong, if you go north now, I''m afraid you can reach Dongyang County in a few days, that place is not very peaceful. , are you sure you want to go?"


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Yang Yi, as if listening carefully.


    Yang Yi couldn''t, so he had to say: "We went to Dongyang County before, where bandits are rampant, the prefect is greedy, and has some deep connections with some high-ranking officials in the imperial court, my master once said After all, maybe the matter of the Zhang family is the work of the prefect of Dongyang County, that is, a prefect who cares about human life and has no law, do you still think about it now?"


    As soon as the Zhang family was mentioned, Dong Chenghu subconsciously looked at Zhang Xingchi, who knew that the little man had already stood up at this time, his eyes were full of determination, "Uncle Yang, I''m going, I''m going for it My parents, all the Zhang family take revenge!"


    Dong Yi was noncommittal, but it was murder, which is what Dong Chenghu said.


    Dong Chenghu naturally couldn''t refuse Zhang Xingchi, but there were Zuo Qingsong and Qin''s father and son, and it was not something they could easily decide.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Uncle Qin, and Uncle Qin agreed only after deliberation for a moment. Although he was cautious all his life, Zhang Xingchi also grew up watching him. Although Uncle Qin did not know what happened to Zhang Xingchi, From Zhang Xingchi''s few words, he could also hear that the Zhang family''s disaster had a lot to do with the prefect of Dongyang County.


    Zhang Xingchi wants revenge now, Uncle Qin can''t just sit back and watch, and Zuo Qingsong will not object.


    After the group spoke, they headed north. After walking north for a few days, they still did not find any big prey, but they encountered two or three wild boars, and a few big ones. Roe deer, although these things are not worth much, it is easy for them to take these things to Dongyang County.


    The group walked for a few more days, and finally walked out of Qingping Mountain as Yang Yi said. The group felt a little incredible. They never dared to cross Qingping Mountain before.


    Dong Chenghu felt that the world was magical.


    Uncle Qin urged: "Okay, since we''re out, don''t delay. Although we have a lot of people, we will definitely become a thorn in the eyes of others with so many prey. In order to avoid night long dreams, we should go to the city early. ."


    It was just before noon at this time that they could inquire about some news when they entered the city.


    in the eyes.


    The group found the largest restaurant in Dongyang County according to the guidance of passers-by. Dong Chenghu spent three inches of tongue bargaining with the other party. In the end, the prey was sold for 16 taels of silver. As for the honey, Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong and Uncle Qin decided not to buy it after making an agreement. It happened to be one of the family, and brought it back to make up for the health of the women and children at home.


    Selling the prey to get money, a group of people casually found a remote restaurant for dinner, and not long after sitting down, a few people heard some diners whispering around, Dong Chenghu''s ears were good, from those people During the conversation, I could generally hear the current situation of Dongyang County.


    Carry the road.


    Dong Chenghu motioned for everyone to eat quickly, and then went to a cheap inn to settle down.


    When everyone entered the room, he said: "I have just heard that this year, the people are overwhelmed by taxation, and many people directly become robbers and bandits, I think I know why Dongyang County Bandits are rampant, and they are forced by unscrupulous prefects!"


    "Then what shall we do now?" Uncle Qin looked at Dong Chenghu, waiting for him to speak.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Yang Yi and Dong Yi. Although these two did not talk much, they were indeed the most knowledgeable among them, and both of them were heroes who licked blood on the edge of the knife. He must be more cautious than them, and it is always right to listen to them.


    Dong Yi threw the pot directly to Yang Yi, his eyes seemed to say "It''s up to you".


    Yang Yi was angry, facing a pair of trusting eyes, but he couldn''t say what he complained about, so he had to bite the bullet and said: "Dong Gongzi, I am Yang Yi a martial artist, you let me It¡¯s no problem to go into battle to kill the enemy, if you let me use my brain, I really can¡¯t do it, if you ask me for an idea now, I will definitely say directly to kill the prefect¡¯s yamen, and make him a jerk, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    "Sir, I would like to say that we''d better find out the situation of the prefectural government office. First, we must first get the topographic map of the prefectural government office, and also know where the prefect office is located and where. bedtime.


    Secondly, we must know who is around the prefect, including his Yingyingyanyan, if the master wants to destroy the prefect, then there is no need to be so troublesome, if the master does not want to Indiscriminately killing innocents, it is more appropriate to understand this. "

 v2 Chapter 33： Make a plan, goodbye Song Youxin

    Dong Chenghu swallowed his saliva when he heard the extermination, and looked directly at Zhang Xingchi, who was silent on the side. After all, the prefect of Dongyang County was Zhang Xingchi''s enemy, so it would be better to ask him for his opinion on how to act.


    Zhang Xingchi, who had not spoken, said with the encouragement of Dong Chenghu: "Uncle Yi, I don''t want to destroy the whole family, but I want to know the reason why my family doesn''t destroy the family, can my uncle help me bring back the prefect , I want to ask some questions."


    "No problem." Dong Yi agreed very readily, as if he was talking about what to eat today.


    Uncle Qin and Qin Shan met face to face, as if they knew Dong Yi for the first time.


    Dong Yi didn''t seem to notice that Uncle Qin and the others looked at him differently, but continued: "The last point, and the most important point, no matter whether this prefect has anything to do with the Zhang family or not, He is not a good person. Since we have arrested him, in order to prevent future troubles, this person must not be kept. I have thought about it, the money that he has scraped is ill-gotten wealth.


    It''s empty, and then we leave right away so they can''t check it out later. "


    "Hi!" Uncle Qin gasped, Dong Yi meant to rob the prefect''s yamen, which was a heinous crime, they were just ordinary people, if they really hijacked the prefect''s yamen, Isn''t that the same as those bandits?


    Dong Yi saw the reaction of everyone and said ironically: "When you were planning to arrest the prefect, you actually already embarked on this road of no return, hijacking the Yamen treasury is just to return the money to It¡¯s just the common people, and from another perspective, it can actually be regarded as robbing the rich to help the poor.¡±


    Uncle Qin was completely stunned. He didn''t expect Dong Yi to be so shameless. Bandits are bandits, and he could still talk about robbery in such a fresh and refined way.


    "Let''s get down to business, this prefect of Dongyang County is really not a human being, and it''s just greed. He also robs civilian girls, and his son is not a good guy. They are all raccoon dogs. If you want me to say, Those who can still stay in the county government office are clean, even if they are all killed, there is no problem." Yang Yi has sharpened his knife, his eyes flashing coldly, and it seems that he wants to do it right away.


    Yang Yi and I are the only ones who know how to do kung fu, we can''t meet them head-on, it''s better to come to Yin and create some confusion, which can also confuse the public."


    Dong Chenghu nodded again and again, as if he was following orders.


    In the end, Dong Yi and Yang Yi went out to inquire about the situation. Those who didn''t know how to work would go to various pharmacies in the city to buy medicinal materials according to the prescription provided by Dong Yi, waiting for Dong Yi to make it into a magical medicine .


    But when Dong Chenghu and the others came back with the medicinal materials, Dong Yi and Yang Yi hadn''t come back. The Qin family was both nervous and excited. It was the first time to do this kind of thing, and it really stimulated the heart.


    It was not until late at night that Dong Yi and Yang Yi came back with two people.


    Dong Chenghu almost exclaimed when he saw the man, but the man smiled at Dong Chenghu: "Brother Dong, stay safe!"


    Song Youxin greeted Dong Chenghu familiarly, Dong Chenghu was stunned, Zuo Qingsong and others were stunned, even Yang Yi and Dong Yi were surprised.


    This Song Youxin doesn''t look like an ordinary person, this is Dongyang County again, when did Dong Chenghu become so popular? Everyone was speculating in their hearts.


    Dong Chenghu reacted and smirked embarrassedly, "So it''s Brother Song, why are you also in Dongyang County? What about them?"


    Song Youxin closed the door of the house and sat beside Dong Chenghu, and said as usual: "They are still in Linhai County, it is not safe and not suitable for them to live in, but we have settled down before we leave. They are gone, and they have left enough food and silver for them, so they can live in peace for a few years, but why did Brother Dong come to Dongyang County? It¡¯s not peaceful here.¡±


    Dong Chenghu looked at Dong Yi, and when he saw Dong Yi nodding at him, he whispered a few words in Song Youxin''s ear, Song Youxin''s eyes suddenly became very bright, he looked at Zhang Xingchi who was beside him, excitedly He asked, "Are you really Zhang Zongnian''s son?"


    Zhang Xingchi nodded, with some vigilance in his eyes, but Song Youxin didn''t care, and said to Dong Chenghu: "It would be easy if this were the case, to tell you the truth, I''m also looking for opportunities to act recently, and it happened that Your subordinates have found me, and my purpose is similar to yours. Since you want to capture the prefect alive, then I will hand over the prefect to you. It¡¯s just his cronies, I won¡¯t let one go, even his son must die."


    Song Youxin talked about the prefect''s son with deep anger in his eyes. It seemed that the two had a personal hatred, and Dong Chenghu did not inquire about Song Youxin''s privacy. The two agreed on a plan. The topographic map and many other materials can be used by them. The two also agreed that after they robbed the prefectural government''s treasury, they would hand it all over to the poor people.


    As for the prefect''s private treasury, they are divided.


    On the second day, a group of people went shopping on the street like no one else. It looked like an ordinary hunter going out to sell prey to buy, and the hunter needed a lot of swords for hunting, so they went to the blacksmith shop for others It wouldn''t be surprising either.


    In the evening, Dong Yi and Yang Yi, as pioneers, sneaked into the prefect''s yamen with a lot of drugs, and added a lot of drugs into the kitchen water tank, even in the well Let go.


    All the people in the yamen passed out.


    Dong Chenghu and others have already checked out. It is estimated that when the Hai Shi arrives, Dong Chenghu and others put on the black clothes and masks that Song Youxin prepared for them, sneak in from the back of the county office, and follow the map. The sign of the prefect ran directly to the prefect''s private warehouse, while Song Youxin''s people went to the prefect''s yamen''s warehouse, Dong Yi and Yang Yi went to arrest the prefect, Song Youxin and several others went to kill the prefect''s cronies.


    Although there are not many of them, but now all the people in the whole house are addicted to drugs, and they have no ability to resist.


    When Dong Chenghu and the others touched the prefect''s private treasury, they found that the guard''s servants were unconscious. , There is no light in the private library, but an oversized night pearl is used as lighting, and the whole room is brighter than the outside.

 v2 Chapter 34： break into the yamen, torture

    Uncle Qin was dazzled and confused, and the whole person floated up, muttering: "Good guy! Is this thing worth anything?"


    Qin Chuan couldn''t help swallowing, and said to Uncle Qin, "Dad, I have never seen a bead that glows by itself. It doesn''t matter if this thing is valuable or not, we can save it by taking it back. A lot of kerosene."


    Uncle Qin nodded vigorously, and he was about to pick the night pearl, Dong Chenghu quickly stopped, "Uncle, don''t touch this pearl, you can''t see anything when you take it, wait for us to ask. Go and take it with you."


    The fate of a priceless night pearl was so arbitrarily decided by these people.


    Others looked up and down the warehouse to see if there were other places to hide things.


    The tea cups made of red sandalwood are still used in the gazebo, and most of the precious flowers and plants in the garden are peonies. You don¡¯t need to go in to know that this must be the place where the thief lives. You go left and I go right, outflanking the atrium to gather.¡±


    Yang Yi nods, he can act, he can just plan, let¡¯s just follow his orders.


    The two men flanked from both sides of the yard, not only caught the prefect, but also found a room of rare treasures and a naked beauty. Jewel, after finishing the incident, quickly evacuated from the prefectural yamen, completely ignoring what Song Youxin and others were doing.


    After Dong Yi and Yang Yi transported the things to safety, Dong Yi rushed to the prefectural government again, cooperated with Dong Chenghu and several others, and emptied the things they found again.


    When Dong Yi moved for the third time, his stern face finally had a crack, and the prefect did not know how to collect the plaster of the people. Is it over? Fortunately, the ecstasy has a long-lasting effect, otherwise they couldn''t help but consume so much time!


    Finally on his fifth trip, the entire private library was emptied, and Dong Chenghu and the others returned to the assembly place, all tired and paralyzed on the ground, he couldn''t help but scold his mother. There are forty to fifty large boxes of gold, silver, jewelry, and precious calligraphy and paintings in the house. From the shock and intoxication of seeing the treasures, to the numbness later, Dong Chenghu no longer thinks about these treasures, and there is only infinite in his heart. Resentment, this prefect is no longer just greedy, he''s simply insane, I guess he almost raised the flag and shouted "I''m going to rob."


    It seems that the biggest bandit in Dongyang County is not the common people who started the uprising, but this inhuman prefect.


    Before Song Youxin and his people came back, Dong Chenghu asked Dong Yi to tie up the prefect and wake him up again. The prefect was like a muddy mess, and he didn''t know how Dong Yi did it , After a while, the person had a reaction.


    When the cold went down, the prefect shivered, shook his body, and immediately woke up.


    Seeing a group of covetous people around, the prefect jumped and asked loudly: "Bold! Who are you? You actually broke into the prefect''s yamen? You know the crime!"


    Uncle Qin couldn''t help scolding, "Your grandma, open your dog''s eyes and see where this is? You are arrogant in my territory, I think you are courageous!"


    The prefect heard the words and quickly looked at the surrounding environment, only to find out where is his golden and jade den, even his kennel is not as good as his.


    The prefect looked disgusted, and even more angry when it fell into the eyes of everyone, Zuo Qingsong kicked the chair tied to the prefect, and asked coldly: "I ask you, the prefect of Linhai County Zhang Does the murder of the adult family have anything to do with you?"


    Dong Yi also put the sword on the neck of the prefect at this moment, threatening: "I hope you speak well, if I find out that you have told a lie, my sword has no eyes. "


    Dong Yi scratched the prefect''s neck after he finished speaking, and a bloodstain appeared on the prefect''s neck immediately.


    The prefect, who was still domineering just now, was so frightened that he was about to wet his pants. He thought that these people were just tying him to scare him, but he didn''t expect that they were really going to kill him! Thinking of this, the prefect immediately cried bitterly and begged for mercy: "Everyone, just ask what you want to ask, I must know everything and say it all, I hope you all show mercy and spare my life..."


    "Then don''t tell me!" Dong Chenghu said viciously.


    The prefect was startled, and immediately said obediently, "I said, I said... The prefect of Linhai County was originally Zhang Zongnian, and the geographical location there was hundreds of times better than my Dongyang County. For some reason, the emperor made him the prefect of Linhai County. Not only was I jealous, but other people were jealous too.


    Now the emperor is more and more concerned about things, the prince and the king are buying people''s hearts in order to compete for the throne, I am the prince''s person, the prefect of Yongjia County is the person of the king, and we happen to be adjacent to Linhai County , In order to get rid of Zhang Zongnian and replace his own people, the prince asked me to plan an interception, but it was unsuccessful, and Zhang Zongnian has been vigilant since then.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, the prince simply cooperated with the king of peace and destroyed the Zhang family. The two agreed that the property obtained from Linhai County should be divided equally between the two. "


    The big one, I didn''t expect that what happened to his family turned out to be because of the prince and the king. Dong Yi felt pity for the Zhang family, and he wanted to kill the prince and the king.


    Dong Chenghu pulled the prefect''s collar angrily when he heard the words, and asked with his eyes splitting: "Just because of a private salt? The Prince and King of Peace killed dozens of people from the Zhang family?"


    The prefect nodded in fear, "The prince is under ten thousand people, and he will get everything he wants. He is also a ruthless person, and his style of behavior is extreme."


    Dong Chenghu can''t wait to rush to Jiankang and kill the disgusting prince like this.


    Seeing that they are all angry, the prefect is even more afraid, begging for mercy and asking: "All heroes, I will tell the truth what you want to ask, I have not lied to you, you can let it go. me?"

 v2 Chapter 35： The death of the prefect, the division of the spoils

    "I let you go? You are not a good person, why did we let you go?" Qin Shan looked at the prefect with a funny look.


    Only then did the prefect know that these people did not intend to let him go at all.


    Dong Chenghu simply blocked his mouth with a rag and walked to Zhang Xingchi who was standing in the corner, "You heard it just now, do you want to do it yourself or uncle do it for you?"


    The prefect who was still yelling at Zhang Xingchi''s face widened his eyes in fright and trembled unconsciously. Coupled with Zhang Xingchi''s hateful eyes at this time, the prefect felt in a trance It was Zhang Zongnian who came back to ask for his life.


    As Zhang Xingchi approached step by step, the prefect who couldn''t speak could only shake his head desperately, and finally Zhang Xingchi''s dagger was raised, and before it was inserted into his chest, he was already scared to death.


    At first, Qin Shan thought that the prefect was stunned and fainted, but he didn''t care too much. Zhang Xingchi threw the dagger and hugged Dong Chenghu''s thigh and cried bitterly. Zhao Baoer is now more courageous A lot of them even went to the prefect and kicked him, scolding the bad guy all the time.


    Dong Yi saw that he was "dizzy" and asked, "Do you want to wake him up?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head, "No need for now, Brother Song will probably arrive later, let''s check these things first, it is unrealistic for us to take half of so many, see Brother Song later How much money and food they find, if it''s not enough, let''s take some, and return the rest to the people."


    Although these money is not necessarily stolen from the people, it is definitely ill-gotten money, they have already robbed the government office, and it is good to take their own share.


    Everyone has no objection to Dong Chenghu''s proposal. They are ordinary people, and they are not at ease with so much money. They are content with their own share.


    This is Zuo Qingsong, but he said, "I don''t need the money, but I want to take away those precious medicinal materials."


    Uncle Qin knew that Zuo Qingsong did this for Dong Yunmei, so he suggested: "Let''s take all the medicinal materials and take the money and money as needed, and give the rest to them. How can they find a way to return it to the common people?"


    Everyone had no opinion, so they began to count the money, among which there were three boxes of calligraphy and painting orphans. Dong Chenghu thought that the children in the family would study in the future, so he thought of moving this book back.


    After cleaning up, they decided to take five boxes of precious medicinal materials, two boxes of precious orphans, and three boxes of gold and silver treasures. The remaining forty boxes of money will be handed over to Song Youxin, Dong Chenghu believes Song Youxin will definitely make good use of this huge sum of money.


    Song Youxin and several of his henchmen did not arrive at the meeting point until it was almost dawn.


    Dong Chenghu asked worriedly, "Brother Song, why are you so slow? But something happened?"


    Song Youxin just confiscated a large amount of treasury silver, even though she stayed up all night, she was in a good mood, and said with a hearty smile: "Everything is going well, we have emptied all treasury silver, good guy, The government''s treasury and silver are almost catching up with the national treasury. The grain alone fills 20 warehouses, and the silver that seals the boxes is one million taels. This is not something a government can have. I guess there must be someone at the prefect. , and some conspiracy is brewing."


    Song Youxin just remembered when he finished speaking, the prefect asked Dong Chenghu to arrest him, and asked, "Didn''t you arrest that dog thief in the prefect? ??What about the people?"


    Well, we can also have a good trial, the water here must be very deep!"


    Song Youxin''s subordinates were going to wake up the prefect according to his instructions, but the two raised the head of the prefect only to realize that the prefect had already died and could no longer die, then The pupils have been dilated, and the expression is extremely frightened.


    The two looked at each other and said to Song Youxin, "Brother, it''s been a while since people died."


    Dong Chenghu jumped up in fright and exclaimed: "Impossible! We didn''t hurt him!"


    Song Youxin frowned, got up and walked in front of the prefect. After some inspection, he was completely speechless, turned around and looked at Dong Chenghu anxiously and said: "Brother Dong, the man is real They were dead, but they weren''t killed, they were scared to death."


    Dong Chenghu was stunned, Uncle Qin was stunned, and the others were stunned. They never scared this thief!


    Dong Chenghu looked at Zhang Xingchi as if suddenly realized, then swallowed and looked at Song Youxin, and said dryly, "That person did something wrong and scared himself to death!"


    Song Youxin naturally believes in Dong Chenghu''s character, not to mention that this prefect has a lot of evildoings.


    It''s just that as soon as this person dies, the clues are cut off, and Song Youxin feels a little depressed.


    Dong Chenghu knew that he was struggling with the issue of money, so he told the prefect who was the prince, and also offered King Ping, now Song Youxin can probably guess without looking for the prefect These things belong to the prince, I''m afraid that the prince''s plans are not small.


    "By the way, Brother Song, what will you do with the money you collected this time?" Dong Chenghu asked with concern.


    Song Youxin''s thoughts were pulled back by Dong Chenghu''s words, thinking of the money and food, most of the depressed mood went away, "We have already cooperated this time, I will not hide it from you, I really see I''m not used to these actions of the imperial court, so I want to start an uprising. I need money to start an uprising, but I won''t take all the money.


    Well, all the money is distributed, and we have enough food left. "


    Yang Yi nodded, he didn''t care about the emperor''s deeds, the Prince of Peace was not a good thing, if the Song Youxin uprising succeeded, it would be a good thing, besides, he didn''t It is very moral to detain those silver coins together.


    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied with Song Youxin''s arrangement, so he told Song Youxin about the money they had collected from the private treasury, "Brother Song, we don''t know how much money we have, but the boxes we removed are just There are more than 50 boxes. Because our children need to study and my sister needs medicinal materials, we plan to take away the books and medicinal materials, as well as three boxes of silver, and the rest will be handed over to you. as our support for you."

 v2 Chapter 36： support, escape

    This is more than 40 boxes of real gold and silver, and the weight of this support is really heavy! Seriously, if Dong Chenghu was unwilling to give them the money from these private treasuries, they would not be able to say anything. After all, they had made an appointment at the beginning. The big one would belong to them, and the small one would go to Dong Chenghu. I just didn¡¯t expect it. , This prefect''s private treasury is actually so rich.


    Song Youxin was really moved by Dong Chenghu, he patted Dong Chenghu on the shoulder gratefully, and said with red eyes, "Brother, I will give you this support, even if you work hard, eldest brother will win Yes, you can count the money again, all we need is silver, as for the antiques of calligraphy, painting, medicinal materials, etc., you can move them all away, it is a waste to put them here."


    Because of Song Youxin''s words, Dong Yi and Yang Yi unceremoniously packed the other four boxes of antiques.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and after everyone was divided, Dong Chenghu exclaimed: "Damn, now it''s dawn, how are we going to transport these things out? Especially these boxes are still eye-catching. Vermilion is easy to be noticed on the street."


    Zuo Qingsong frowned and said, "It''s dawn now. There was such a big incident in the prefectural government last night. It''s hard to guarantee that we won''t be discovered today. Can we still get out?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone became nervous. Qin Chuan pulled Uncle Qin''s sleeve and asked worriedly, "Father, what should we do? What should we do?"


    Song Youxin saw that they were so anxious, and smiled lightly: "Don''t panic, I have already arranged, the prefect''s minions have been killed by me, and those who have not been killed are also tied up, and now the prefect''s yamen is still open. It''s just that all my people have been replaced. I''ll lock them up for a while, and wait for all the money to be distributed before leaving. You should put these things in baskets, or get a donkey cart or something. .


    How do you keep a low profile? After you get it done, my brother will lead you out of the city. With him, my men will let you pass. "


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Dong Yi and Yang Yi immediately went out to buy things, and they came back with three donkey carts. These things alone took up two donkey carts. Dong Yi and Yang Yi respectively drove the donkey carts carrying money, while the other one was controlled by Dong Chenghu. The three donkey carts left the city in batches, which minimized the attention of others.


    By the time they all left the city, it was already late afternoon. The three donkey carts did not dare to stop, and ran wildly as soon as they left the city. Dong Chenghu had already thought about it. They could not go in from Qingping Mountain with these things in a grand manner. Being discovered clues, but it will bring disaster to their homes.


    According to the route negotiated by everyone, they first rushed from Dongyang County to Yongjia County, then from Yongjia County through Zhishui County, and rushed back to Panlong Town. They must leave Panlong before evening. Town, and then rushed back to Cuizhu Mountain overnight.


    This is like this, even if they travel day and night, they have to walk for nearly a month to get home. At that time, I am afraid it will be the twelfth lunar month, and I don¡¯t know if the mountain road will be blocked Sealed.


    With such worries, everyone traveled day and night. During the period, the donkey pulling the donkey cart could not bear it, so Dong Yi bought them on the way and replaced them with three horses. With the horses, they The speed suddenly increased.


    When they arrived in Yongjia County, the three horses were immediately sold and replaced with three donkeys, so that they would not attract the attention of others when they came back to Zhishui County.


    When I didn''t see my daughter going out, I became suspicious, so I went to the government office to ask.


    When the wealthy businessman arrived at the government office, he found out that even the soldiers guarding the gate were raw faces. If he falls out of favor, he won''t even let his daughter see him, will he?


    The rich businessman was suspicious and planned to come back the next day, but Song Youxin had already delivered all the money to the poor people. The door was not opened, which had never happened before.


    The wealthy businessman was in a state of surprise, and cautiously looked at the gate of the mansion for a while, but no one answered, it seemed that the whole mansion was empty. The wealthy businessman couldn''t take much care of it, so he hurriedly called someone from his home, and tried his best to kick open the gate of the mansion. The group rushed in only to find that there was really no one in the mansion.


    After they checked the rooms one by one, the wealthy businessman finally found his daughter in a small courtyard in the backyard, but his daughter was unconscious and could not answer him at all.


    When the wealthy businessman woke up his daughter, but his daughter didn''t know what happened to her, and she didn''t know what happened to her. The wealthy businessman didn''t find the prefect himself. Tell the local garrison about the situation of the prefect yamen.


    The general stationed in Dongyang County is also the prince''s person, and the prefect is out of breath. Hearing the news of the person who came, he was very angry, and immediately brought a team of soldiers to the prefect''s yamen to investigate the matter. thing.


    The precious flowers and plants in the yard where the prefect lives.


    The resident general was so angry that he slashed some people on the spot. He was angry and nervous at this time, and he had no idea at all. No one knew about the money, but he knew very well that it was the prince who stayed there. They were asked to guard here. It happened that Dongyang County was rampant with bandits, and outsiders would never have imagined that the prince would keep the grain and forage in the rear here. It¡¯s just that they had a lot of calculations, but they underestimated those who had ulterior motives.


    To be able to quietly transport the silver and forage away under his nose, this person must have a huge power, the resident general naturally thinks of the prince''s mortal enemies, but he has been keeping guards Jiankang went to various fortresses in Dongyang County, but no suspicious people were found to sneak in. How did they do it?


    According to the prince''s report, the resident general can already predict how the prince will be angry, and may even kill him.


    The resident general did not want to die, and after sending the secret report, he began to plan his own retreat.


    Song Youxin, who has been paying attention to the resident general''s every move, has an intriguing smile on the corner of his mouth. If you want to find a way back, then I will cut you off.

 v2 Chapter 37： return, hide the truth

    Dong Chenghu and others have passed through Panlong Town safely. In order to avoid being seen, the group did not enter Panlong Town at all, but bypassed Panlong Town and walked for a while It took a long detour to reach Caozi Village.


    .


    The whole village was quiet, Dong Chenghu did not go in, but quickly left with a group of people, until they were far away, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, this grass seed village was the last village they passed by , you don''t have to be so frightened anymore.


    Dong Chenghu simply went all out and led everyone home without rest. Although it is cold outside the mountain, but there is no snow, the road is still smooth, but they feel different when they enter the deep mountain .


    In addition, they have to drive the donkey cart forward, which is really laborious.


    Uncle Qin took the initiative to take over the job of driving the car. Maybe it was not as powerful as Dong Yi and the others outside the mountain, but when he got to the mountain, Uncle Qin dared to pat his chest to ensure his ability.


    Sure enough, when the donkey arrived in Uncle Qin''s hand, it immediately became docile, and even rubbed Uncle Qin''s hand affectionately.


    Seeing Uncle Qin''s shy look, Dong Chenghu and the others laughed secretly.


    The closer they got to the valley, the more excited the crowd became, but Dong Yi stopped them at this time.


    Faced with everyone''s confusion, Dong Yi explained: "Master, we are going home soon, do you plan to let other people know about it? Or do you want to hide it from them? After all, this time we The trouble is a bit big, they haven''t seen much of the world, what if they are scared? Have you thought about this?"


    "This..." Seriously, Uncle Qin and others really didn''t think so much. They all thought about going home quickly, but they ignored such an important matter.


    When Dong Yi said this, several people seemed to be poured with cold water. They looked at each other, but couldn''t think of a good way.


    Zuo Qingsong knew Dong Yunmei''s temperament well, if she knew what they did, she would definitely be frightened to death, he thought for a moment, then frowned: "I have a way, let''s figure it out ourselves. Where to hide the silver, hide the silver first and then go back, of course, we have to bring some of it back, how can we say that we have to gain something to make them happy after being out for so long."


    There was no objection to Zuo Qingsong''s suggestion, Qin Shan looked at Zuo Qingsong and asked: "Brother Zuo, your suggestion is very good, we have no problem, just how do you explain those medicinal materials? Brother Chenghu''s books..."


    Yang Yi hurriedly stood up and said: "Hey, don''t worry about this, I can explain it clearly to my master, our master is not used to the behavior of these people, and I used to have some concerns. There are a few things, and now my master has left there, but he won''t say anything more, at most he will feel the suffering of the people and curse those people, so Dong Gongzi has nothing to worry about."


    I mainly gave it to Zuo Qingsong, others took a little bit, and Dong Chenghu took all the books away. Books can be copied, and when the time comes, let those children transcribe a copy to other families.


    As for Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer, Dong Chenghu has asked them what they mean, Zhang Xingchi doesn''t want these things, he doesn''t want to touch anything related to the prefect who destroyed his whole family, Zhao Baoer thinks that he is now Relying on the Dong family to support, he has gained a lot of knowledge this trip, and he does not need this money.


    After dividing the money, Zuo Qingsong and Uncle Qin separated at the end of the road. The two families went to find the place to hide the money alone, while Dong Chenghu continued to drive the donkey cart home. Worried that Gu Shuixiu would be frightened knowing what they were doing, but thought that Gu Shuixiu would applaud him.


    When crossing the valley, Dong Chenghu specially knocked on the gate of Zhuangzi. Seeing that no one answered, he made sure that everyone was in Cuizhu Mountain, so he accelerated his speed and drove home. When crossing the bridge, Dong Chenghu repeatedly warned Two children, they are not allowed to tell others what they do when they go out. When they enter Cuizhu Mountain, they will completely rot it in their stomachs.


    The two children are no longer the ignorant boys they used to be after this incident, and they both solemnly assured Dong Chenghu that they would not leak.


    Dong Chenghu nodded with satisfaction. Although he was not afraid that the people in Cuizhushan would know about this, he did not want others to be in a panic all day long because of fear.


    He has great confidence in Song Youxin, and believes that as long as Song Youxin captures Dongyang County, these things they do will not be a concern.


    After this trip, Dong Chenghu has no hope for the rotten Liang to the bones. If Song Youxin succeeds... Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu can''t help his heart beat faster and dare not think further.


    Crossing the bridge and arriving at Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yi stepped forward and pulled the rope, and Dong Shan came over and opened the door shortly after, and when he saw them, Dong Shan was so happy that his eyes narrowed into an antenna." Master, you can be considered to be back, the wife and the old lady of the Qin family are very worried, and said that if you don''t come back during the new year, you should go to the town and report the crime."


    Dong Shan said that he was about to step forward to help Dong Chenghu and the others drive the car, but was stopped by Dong Chenghu, "Go and tell Madam that we are back, Uncle Qin and my brother-in-law also went back, and we will be back in a while. I''ll come and pick them up, and we''ll settle things first."


    Dong Shan did not doubt that he was with him, so he obediently ran in to announce the good news. Taking advantage of this time, Dong Chenghu hurriedly asked Dong Yi to drive the donkey cart to the valley behind, and he would deal with it later.


    As soon as Dong Yi left, Gu Shuixiu held her stomach and came out. When she saw Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu took a deep breath, showed a warm smile, stared at him affectionately, and said: " Welcome home."


    Dong Chenghu hugged Gu Shuixiu and silently took care of her and entered the house.


    Yang Yi has already gone to see Shen Shikang first. As for what happened along the way, Yang Yi will probably tell Shen Shikang all about it. If he doesn''t accept it, he can''t control it.


    Dong Yuanxu hadn''t seen his father for a long time. He was a little unfamiliar when he first saw Dong Chenghu, but he got acquainted with him after a while. Daddy was long, Daddy was short, and he kept yelling.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi and Luoying to prepare a sumptuous meal, and waited for them to catch up later.

 v2 Chapter 38： Zuo Qingsongs surprise, eat hot pot

    Dong Chenghu took the clothes that Gu Shuixiu prepared for him and walked to the bathroom. Dong Yunmei was very excited when she came back from Dong Chenghu. After listening to Dong Chenghu''s words, she was relieved to wait for Zuo Qingsong to come back, but she waited left and right, and didn''t even look at it. To the silhouette of Zuo Qingsong.


    Dong Chenghu washed up and they still didn''t come back. Dong Yunmei couldn''t help but want to go out to have a look. Dong Yunmei went out.


    Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi were entangled by a group of children and couldn''t get away, they didn''t notice Dong Yunmei at all.


    Dong Yunmei didn''t dare to walk too fast by herself, the short path made her walk for a quarter of an hour without reaching the gate of Cuizhu Mountain.


    Zuo Qingsong outside the door heard Dong Shan''s voice and shouted anxiously: "Meier, what''s wrong with you? I''m back, don''t scare me! Open the door quickly..."


    Dong Shan was pushed by Zuo Qingsong, so Dong Yunmei also asked him to open the door quickly.


    Dong Shan had no choice but to open the door to Zuo Qing first.


    As soon as the door opened, the couple faced each other after a long absence, Zuo Qingsong rushed up and hugged Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Yunmei also hugged him tightly, her whole body seemed to be out of strength, and cried: "You are finally back, I have been waiting for you for so many days, but is it okay? Yes? Not hurt?"


    Dong Yunmei broke free from Zuo Qingsong''s arms, pulled Zuo Qingsong to look up and down, and then heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that Zuo Qingsong was all right.


    At this moment, Zuo Qingsong finally found something wrong, "Meier, can you go by yourself?"


    When Zuo Qingsong left before, Dong Yunmei couldn''t even get out of bed. What''s more, even her speech was intermittent. It took several pauses to finish a sentence. Now Dong Yunmei can actually speak by herself. Walking, talking to him just now is also much better than before. Could it be that Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Yunmei the ginseng left at home?


    Dong Yunmei''s cheeks flushed, and she smiled shyly: "During this time, Shuixiu gave me a lot of supplements, and asked Cuixi and Luoying to take me to exercise, Shuixiu said this It''s postpartum rehabilitation. I didn''t feel much at first. After ten days or so, I immediately found that my body was much better and I had the strength to speak. I have been exercising every day these days, and now I can walk a short distance without anyone''s help. already."


    Zuo Qingsong was overjoyed when he heard this, even happier than he got those gold and silver jewelry.


    The two hugged and left. Dong Shan didn''t want to destroy this beautiful picture, so he went to close the door lightly. Before he could close the door, there was a burst of laughter outside. Hearing the sound, he knew that the Qin family was here.


    Dong Shan simply went out to meet them.


    The group entered Dong''s house and it was lively again. Liu Yueyi and Mrs. Hao reminisced with Uncle Qin and Qin Shan and Qin Chuan. Their appearance immediately held back the words and let them go.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Xiao to put the dining table in the main room, and also set up the small charcoal stove.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others had eaten several times before, Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi knew that Gu Shuixiu was going to make hot pot after watching this battle, so they hurried over to help.


    Dong Chenghu and the others were at a loss, and they agreed to cook for them, so how did they bring the carbon stove to the table? How to eat here?


    The table was filled with various foods one after another, including oysters that had opened their shells, some clams, lean meat, river shrimp, etc., and some that looked like meat It''s not meat, I don''t know what it is, the point is that it''s all raw!


    What do they want them to eat?


    The group of big men led by Dong Chenghu were all at a loss.


    At this time, Shen Shikang and Yang Yi finally came out from the backyard, looked at the table, and smiled happily, "Yo! This is going to eat hot pot, Xiu girl, I want spicy flavor, interesting!"


    Shen Shikang lived in Dong''s house for a while, and learned to order food. It is estimated that he will become a gourmet expert after staying a little longer.


    Zuo Qingsong looked at Dong Yunmei suspiciously.


    Dong Yunmei pursed her lips and snickered, and said in a rare mischievous manner: "You will find out later, this is a new way of eating invented by Shuixiu, and it is most suitable for eating in this cold weather."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t ask everyone to wait any longer, and quickly brought the soup base, "Today, there are two flavors, this is a spicy soup base, and there is a big bone soup in it, with a lot of Dried chili and pepper, and some pickled sauerkraut, the taste is very rich. Another pot is clear soup, which uses old hens to stew mountain mushrooms. If you don''t dare to eat spicy food, you can eat light ones. Come, let''s start eating. "


    Dong Chenghu and several others imitated Shen Shikang and tasted a few sips, and gradually became addicted, and they all got used to it in a while.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that they were eating well, and asked Cuixi to go to the kitchen to cut some meat and fish, and said that she would also get some of the tofu cubes she made.


    A group of people stopped after eating the dishes for nearly an hour. During the period, the soup base had been added seven or eight times, and the hot pot ingredients had also been added ten times.


    Seeing them stop, Gu Shuixiu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone who had eaten immediately went to the yard. At this time, the sun had not gone down, so it was best to bask in the sun outside.


    Shen Shikang rarely went back to the study, but sat outside with Dong Chenghu and a few others to bask in the sun.


    Uncle Qin saw that the Hao family was going to come around, and quickly asked: "How long have you been in Cuizhu Mountain? Have we cleaned our house? We are going back to live tonight!"


    Hao was shocked to realize that she forgot to clean the house! Fortunately, it is still early, and it is still too late to go back to clean.


    Liu Yueyi heard that Mrs. Hao was going to rush back to clean the house. Naturally, she could not stay any longer. After telling Qin Shan to bring Qin Zuxin when she went back, she quickly followed Mrs. Hao''s pace.


    Qin Shan watched them leave and joked: "Yueyi''s body looks much better than before, and now she can catch up with her mother!"


    Uncle Qin nodded in agreement. Liu Yueyi''s health has not been very good since giving birth to Qin Zuxin. She usually walks slowly. It was the first time he saw Liu Yueyi run after giving birth. He smiled and said, "When your daughter-in-law is in good health, you can work hard to have another one. Our family can fully support her now."


    Qin Shan knew what Uncle Qin was referring to, and was looking forward to having more children.


    As soon as Mrs. Hao and Liu Yueyi left, Dong Yunmei remained at Dong''s house, but Dong Yunmei was not a person who liked to join in the fun. When you saw a group of big men sitting together, you knew that they had something to say. Interestingly, I took a few children to the backyard to play.


    Gu Shuixiu directed Cuixi to clean the house, and after receiving Dong Chenghu''s eyes, she also drove them away.

 v2 Chapter 39： Gu Shuixius calmness, Shen Shikangs appreciation

    Dong Chenghu waved to her with a smile, and called her to sit beside him.


    Zuo Qingsong was not surprised by this, but Uncle Qin asked worriedly: "Chenghu, do you really want to tell Shuixiu? What if you scare her?"


    Dong Chenghu gave Gu Shuixiu a reassuring look and smiled: "No, Shuixiu is not without trouble, she is not as weak as you think."


    Gu Shuixiu heard it in a fog, just looking at the way they were talking, could it be that something happened to the Gu family? But if there is something wrong with the Gu family, Dong Chenghu can''t wait until now to say it. It is because of this that Gu Shuixiu didn''t ask Dong Chenghu what happened to him during this period of time.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and thought deeply, listened carefully, but was extremely calm.


    After Dong Chenghu finished speaking, Gu Shuixiu saw that Shen Shikang had a calm expression, presumably he had gotten the news from Yang Yi in advance, and said: "Mr. I''m more familiar than them, I wonder what Mr. Shen thinks about this matter?"


    Shen Shikang didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to be the first to call the name, a flash of interest flashed in his eyes, and he said slowly: "The prince was born by the queen, and because of his fame and righteousness, he was sealed at birth. For the prince, in fact, in the opinion of the old man, the prince is really not the material of the prince. This man is narrow-minded, pays for money, and is greedy. If he really gets the upper hand, the people will suffer.


    As for King Ping, this person is not much better. He is from a noble concubine, and he is a little older than the prince. If it is not because the queen gave birth to the prince, the prince must be the king of Ping, and it is precisely because In this way, the two have been fighting since childhood.


    Prince Ping is more wealthy than the prince, and he knows how to buy people''s hearts, but he is too hypocritical and suspicious. It is not a good thing for such a person to be the emperor.


    If you want to ask me my opinion on their behavior, I can only say that I have no opinion. It stands to reason that if I was still an official in the court, I would definitely not allow them to do so, but I am no longer The officials of Daliang, from the point of view of the common people, I think their approach is very pleasing. "


    Do you have to speak in such a tactful manner?


    "Since what Mr. Shen said, it proves that their actions are not wrong, but they have already said that Song Youxin intends to rise up. If this person is really capable and lenient, then It''s a good choice, but if this person is a scumbag, if he loses, will Chenghu be implicated? What does Mr. Shen think?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s words are exactly what Uncle Qin is most worried about. Although they did not rebel with Song Youxin, they are already grasshoppers on the same boat. Naturally, they do not want Song Youxin to be defeated. If you lose the Daliang royal family, at least you can''t be caught by the court, otherwise what will they do?


    & nbsp; , the old man will tell you about the situation of the court."


    Shen Shikang''s smile slowly faded, as if recalling the past with a lot of emotion, "After I won the champion from a commoner, I was officially proud of the spring breeze, and after two years, I had some in Jiankang. Fame, I''m already in my early twenties, I haven''t married, and I''m not old. The threshold of the family is almost leveled by the matchmaker.


    They told me to enter the palace and let me stay out of the limelight in the palace.


    At that time, King Ping, the imperial concubine, was already three years old and was the eldest son of the emperor. , and even dared to challenge the queen face to face, the emperor kept turning one eye and closing one eye in the face of King Ping.


    The Queen couldn''t stand this anger. I accidentally saw the Queen''s eyes looking at the imperial concubine several times, which was sharper than a knife.


    Unfortunately at that time, I only took me in the palace for four or five months before returning to my house. Later, I met Ziping his mother, married and had children and settled down, so I didn¡¯t stay in the palace for long. pass.


    Concubine, I don''t know if something happened during the period, but the prince was born prematurely.


    Prince, for this reason, the imperial concubine also made a big fuss, but it ended without a hitch.


    Since then, although the imperial concubine has restrained a lot, her temperament is still the same, but King Ping did not inherit the noble concubine''s temperament. Instead, as she grew up, the whole person became more and more gloomy. Moderate, but this kind of moderation only appears when it buys people''s hearts.


    The prince is probably spoiled by the queen and the emperor, acting arrogant, extravagant, and cruel. This kind of temperament is more like a concubine. Are you ironic?


    Can fight in front of the emperor.


    There is only one throne, so each of them will show their true abilities, and if they have the ability, they will kill the other and sit in that position.


    No less than 20, why do you think they dared to destroy the Zhang family so rampantly, and Zhang Zongnian knew that there was danger, so why didn''t he escape?


    It''s not that I can''t escape, but I''m disheartened and don''t want to implicate the entire clan! "

 v2 Chapter 40： situation, secret

    Shen Shikang''s face was heavy, and he was quite sad.


    "Of course, these people are not the only ones in the court, but other people who are still sober, for self-protection, either resign like me, or pretend to be deaf and dumb, wise and prudent to protect themselves, and they are in vain. Wandering, the atmosphere of the entire court has been lost. The generals are either demoted or something has happened. My Yue family''s Pei family is demoted to Jin''an County, which is far from Jiankang. , I am willing to live and die with the Pei family."


    Yang Yi saw that Shen Shikang was so sad, so he took the conversation and said: "The Pei family has developed in Jin''an County for these years, and there are many contacts. As far as I know, the Pei family did not accept their fate. Now the head of the Pei family is the cousin of my young master, and he is also a prodigy. rise again."


    Yang Yi is obviously very confident in the Pei family, and it seems that the Shen family also places hope on the Pei family.


    Gu Shuixiu asked tentatively, "Mr. Shen, forgive me for asking, does the Pei family have aspirations?"


    As soon as these words came out, Shen Shikang''s eyes immediately sharpened, seeing Gu Shuixiu''s calm face, he said quietly: "How can a strong man not have ambition? It''s just that the Pei family has nothing but a head. A talent for governing the world, but others have mediocre aptitudes, they can use force, but they cannot.


    The kid from the Pei family also worked hard to have children, but unfortunately, the Pei family seems to have only one smart person. It''s the current head of the Pei family, and the one from Jiang An''s generation..."


    Shen Shikang seemed to be thinking of something, with a helpless look on his face, and he continued after a while: "The one who is better than Jiang An''s generation is now Pei Zhongqing, the daughter of the Pei family, that child is more than Jiang An''s. She is four or five years older, and now she is thirteen years old. She is quirky, and she has endless ghost ideas. Even her father has followed her way. Unfortunately, she is a girl and can''t inherit the Pei family. The Pei family does not dare to gamble. If you can bear it down, if Pei Zhongqing is a son, the Pei family must have taken action long ago."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, she understood it all, the Pei family is not without ambition, but only weak, and the talents in the family are not strong. Overlord, can advance or retreat.


    "But, aren''t the Pei family worried that the imperial court has ideas about them? As far as I know, the virtues of the Prince and the King of Peace, if you know that the Pei family is developing forces in Jin''an County, I''m afraid it won''t be easy Let go of the Pei family." Gu Shuixiu was a little puzzled, when she was talking to Shen Shikang, except for Yang Yi who could add a sentence or two, everyone else had a superficial expression on the subject, completely confused.


    Shen Shikang heard Gu Shuixiu''s question, embarrassment flashed on his face, Yang Yi coughed dryly, and said weakly: "Prince and the others will of course pay attention, so in order not to attract others'' attention, Pei family Before arriving in Jin''an County, he clearly let all the soldiers disbanded. In fact, all these people were entrenched in the mountains and became bandits. The Pei family lived in the village and worked like ordinary people at sunrise and sunset. Controlled the entire village and was in close contact with those soldiers who went up the mountain.


    Jiankang is far away from Jin''an County. They will not know about the actions of the Pei family. In addition to the rampant bandits now, it is not surprising that there is one more and one less. Kang didn''t go to Jin''an County because he didn''t want to cause trouble to the Pei family. In addition to the matter of Zhang family and Linhai County, he chose Qingping Mountain to live in seclusion. "


    "So the Pei family is similar to Big Brother Song now..." Dong Chenghu heard it before, but now he understands it. It turns out that the Pei family has also become a bandit, no wonder what Shen Shikang did to them Because he accepted it so quickly, he didn''t look like a scholar''s pedantic behavior at all. He originally thought it was Shen Shikang''s enlightened mind, but now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    However, with the big bandits of the Pei family, Shen Shikang will probably conceal this matter for them. Dong Chenghu is relieved a lot at this moment.


    Yang Yi was speechless for a while, but nodded sullenly, thinking that the Pei family was full of soldiers and horses, and now they are going to be viewed as bandits, not to mention how embarrassing.


    Gu Shuixiu was not as depressed as Yang Yi. She already had some thoughts in her heart at this time. Song Youxin was going to start an uprising, and with the money from Dongyang County, she would definitely be able to recruit troops. If you can drink and cooperate with the Pei family, what are the odds of winning?


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, these are not what she should think, anyway, it is already in chaos, when the heroes rise, who will remember this "little thing" their family did, they can Just close the door with peace of mind and live your own childhood.


    Shen Shikang saw that Gu Shuixiu didn''t ask any more questions, and his face was calm, he smiled and said, "Xiu girl, do you want to understand? Don''t worry?"


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "I barely figured it out. I''m afraid I will trouble Mr. Shen to pay more attention to the outside situation. If there is any trouble, we should be prepared."


    Gu Shuixiu and Shen Shikang are connected, but Uncle Qin and the others are at a loss. Shui Xiu is not in a hurry, they don''t need to be in a hurry. Based on the simplest logic, a few people wisely chose to remain silent.


    When Shen Shikang and Yang Yi returned to the house, Qin Shan also took his son away and rushed home with Uncle Qin Qin Chuan, but Zuo Qingsong was not in a hurry, but went back to clean the house first Stepping on the moonlight and soaking in the biting cold wind, I rushed to Cuizhu Mountain, stayed here for one night, and picked up Dong Yunmei and the children early the next morning.


    Gu Shuixiu accompanies Dong Chenghu back to the house, Dong Chenghu carefully looked at the door and found no one, so he closed the door tightly, pulled Gu Shuixiu to sit beside the bed, and whispered, "There were so many people just now. , there is one thing I didn''t tell you, this time we robbed the prefect''s yamen, and we got a lot of money, so we took a little, and the four families were divided equally."


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Chenghu''s excited and cautious look, and burst out laughing, "What do I think it is? Since you all went to rob the government office, if you don''t get something back, I will pay you back. It''s weird! Tell me, what are the good things?"


    Dong Chenghu smiled and whispered a few words in Gu Shuixiu''s ear, only to see Gu Shuixiu''s eyes getting bigger and brighter, faintly excited.

 v2 Chapter 41： Get rich, return to peace

    The Cuizhu Mountain at night looked a little gloomy in the cold wind. The lanterns hanging on both sides of the road were swayed by the cold wind, collided with the wooden shelves, and rustled from time to time , The two walked in the night, only the whirring of the wind was left in their ears.


    Dong Chenghu held Gu Shuixiu a little worriedly. He didn''t plan to let Gu Shuixi come out with him, but Gu Shuixiu would come and see what he said. Dong Chenghu treated her pregnant woman. There was really no other way, so I had to protect her with a high degree of tension.


    As soon as they entered the valley, they crossed a barren field and went to the livestock pen. The donkeys in the donkey cart had been locked in the sheep pen. Gu Shuixiu saw the three donkeys in it and wanted to cry. No tears.


    At first, I bought a donkey to pull the mill, then I bought another donkey for the sake of calculating Gu Laifu, and now I bought another donkey to pull the stolen money. These two donkeys are not visible. If Gu Shuixiu was killed, he would not be able to bear it. After all, donkeys are also livestock that can cultivate fields. It would be a pity to kill them. What if someone finds out later?


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t think of a good solution for the time being, so she had to put this matter aside.


    Dong Chenghu unloaded all the things on the donkey cart, Gu Shuixiu only saw six tightly sealed baskets, those books and antiques of medicinal materials have been moved into the warehouse by Dong Yi, the rest It should be all gold and silver jewelry.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened and she covered her mouth, exclaiming, "Didn''t you say that it was divided into four parts? , it''s impossible to fit six baskets!"


    Dong Chenghu motioned for Gu Shuixiu to lower her voice, and then said, "This place is not fully filled, only half of it is filled with straw and leaves."


    When Dong Chenghu cleaned up the sundries in the basket, Gu Shuixiu finally saw the so-called gold and silver jewelry.


    The gold and silver are all mixed together, occupying three baskets in total, and the other three baskets are filled with gold and silver jewelry, precious jade, and it is simply not something that people like them can afford of.


    It seems that these things can only be the same as those two donkeys, and they cannot see the light for the time being.


    Eat for many lifetimes.


    Including those jewelry and jade, their family suddenly upgraded from a wealthy household to a big landlord.


    Gu Shuixiu took out some of the money, and worked with Dong Chenghu to find a hidden place to hide. Go home and lie down.


    The next day, Zuo Qingsong took Dong Yunmei and the children back early in the morning. After the two got home, Dong Yunmei asked softly, "Qingsong, what can you gain from this trip?"


    After asking, Dong Yunmei said with some self-reproach: "It''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for my body, you wouldn''t have to take the risk, it''s alright now, there''s a way for Shuixiu , My health is much better than before, it doesn''t matter if I don''t eat those precious medicinal herbs, I can hold on. It will definitely get better in a year or two, so don''t go out and take risks in the future, okay?"


    Zuo Qingsong hugged Dong Yunmei and smiled dotingly: "Whatever you say, I will listen to you, this time we went out, we did get a lot of good things, and also I found some precious medicinal materials in the old forest in the deep mountains, and I brought them back. If you feel unwell in the future, you can get some soup and drink it, and our family can afford it."


    Can I afford it? The silver alone is more than 10,000 taels, plus those medicinal materials, even if he eats it every day, Dong Yunmei''s body will definitely recover completely.


    The Qin family on the other side went home last night. In order to avoid long nights, Uncle Qin made up a good speech with Qin Shan and Qin Chuan. He only said that they found black bears and deer in the deep mountains. More than a thousand taels of silver.


    Hao didn''t know the exact price of the prey, and Liu Yueyi was even more ignorant about it. They believed what Uncle Qin said, without any doubt.


    In front of Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi, Uncle Qin divided the money into three parts, one for Qin Shan and one for Qin Chuan. two or so.


    Liu Yueyi has no objection to this, Hao just paused and smiled and accepted Uncle Qin''s arrangement. She originally thought that Uncle Qin would put away all the money, after all, Qin Chuan was not married yet , When they didn''t split up, they didn''t want Uncle Qin to directly divide into three parts. This would be extremely fair, and even Mrs. Hao couldn''t say anything.


    Liu Yueyi felt very hot holding the five hundred taels, and immediately handed over the silver to Qin Shan as soon as she returned to the house, "You can use this silver as you wish, or you can save it and put it in I can''t sleep well here."


    She has a dowry of fifty or sixty taels, and there is no place for money in the mountains.


    But Qin Shan had to give the money to her whenever he said anything, and said firmly: "I said I want you to live a good life, you just keep it. You are the eldest daughter , Marrying me is already wronging you, although I, Qin Shan, have no ability, but I want you to know that I can also let you live a well-off life!"


    Liu Yueyi was moved to tears silently by Qin Shan''s words, and instead of insisting on handing over the money to Qin Shan, she tightly clutched the bag containing the money and said softly, "Xiang Gong, thank you! If it weren''t for you Marry me, I can''t say I''m a cup of loess now, since you want me to keep it for you, then I''ll keep it and keep it for the children''s daughter-in-law or anything else."


    Liu Yueyi is determined not to spend the money on herself.


    The three families were all happy when they got the money. Only Shen Shikang had no idea about the money and only told Yang Yi to send the money back to the Shen family. Shen Shikang accompanies the children to write in the study. The difference is that the children are working hard to practice calligraphy, while he is working hard to copy orphaned books.


    Looking at his sleepless posture, I guess he didn''t plan to go back to Shen''s house before he finished copying these books.


    The life of Cuizhushan has returned to peace, but everyone has a vague expectation for the unknown future in their hearts. This expectation is indescribable and mysterious.

 v2 Chapter 42： New Years Preparations, New Years Gifts

    Gu Shuixiu looked at the sky, and calculated that in a few days, the colorful and Chenghai should be back. Taking advantage of these few days, Gu Shuixiu packed up a bunch of food for Dong Chenghu to send to Gu''s house. Stop by the town to buy some more stuff.


    Shen Shikang consumed seventy-eighth of their paper in order to copy books during this period of time, and these things have to be purchased, I am afraid that Dong Chenghu alone will not be able to get them back.


    If it is freezing cold today, the mountain road is not easy to walk, and it is very inconvenient to use a donkey cart. I am afraid that all these things will be transported by manpower.


    In addition, Shen Shikang is a husband in their family, and he has to prepare New Year''s gifts for the Shen family. I started to worry again.


    The New Year''s gift that Gu Shuixiu prepares for the Qin family and the Zuo family every year are chickens, ducks, geese, eggs, and a few fish or seafood. Every year, Mrs. Hao smiles from ear to ear when she receives these things. Even Dong Yunmei told her directly that they live in the deep mountains, and it is more practical to collect these things than those precious things. .


    That''s what she said, but if she really wanted to send these to the Shen family, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help feeling that she couldn''t hang up.


    In the end, she couldn''t, she had to start with Yang Yi with licking her face, and slapped her sideways.


    Gu Shuixiu knew what to do, and immediately turned around and went to work.


    , the two of them got Gu Shuixiu''s order yesterday. Like Dong Chenghu, they also carried something behind them.


    The difference is that one person carries seafood and aquatic products, and the other person carries live poultry such as chickens, ducks and geese.


    As for Dong Chenghu''s back basket, there are all kinds of work, including dried seafood and mountain delicacies, of various types, each with a lot of weight, and a whole back basket is placed at once.


    In addition to a bag of silver in Dong Chenghu''s arms, there are just four kinds of New Year''s gifts. In fact, if you break them down, there are more than ten kinds of New Year''s gifts.


    Dong Chenghu also felt embarrassed when these things were brought to the Gu family.


    If you don''t come out and walk around, you will immediately show your weakness with something on your back, and you need Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi to stop and wait for him from time to time.


    When the three arrived at Caozi Village, Dong Xiao was already slumped on the ground like a dog, and Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi still looked refreshed.


    Zhao called Dong Chenghu very happy and hurriedly greeted him into the room.


    Dong Chenghu looked around the yard and frowned: "Mother-in-law, it''s time to repair the grass hut at home, it''s too cold today, although it hasn''t snowed this year, but if there is a light snow this shed But I can''t take it anymore, I''ll fix it for you later."


    From time to time, Mr. Zhao put his hands to his mouth to breathe, and then rubbed his hands together forcefully, his feet jumped in small steps unconsciously, looking very afraid of the cold.


    She saw that Dong Chenghu noticed the grass shed, and smiled: "There are some sundries in the shed, usually your father-in-law will put some things, I almost forgot that place, wait. I''ll let your father-in-law fix it later, so don''t be too busy."


    Although Zhao said so, Dong Chenghu was still worried, so he asked Dong Yi and Dong Xiao to put down their things, and went to mend the grass shed first, and he followed Zhao into the house.


    Zhao was a little surprised to see what Dong Chenghu brought. Although Dong Chenghu also gave New Year gifts in previous years, it would not be as exaggerated as this year. Young and old.


    The Zhao family didn''t talk to Dong Chenghu, and looked directly in front of him. After the three back baskets were all opened, the Zhao family immediately exclaimed, "Chenghu, what are you doing? Have all the food in your family moved in? Is this... dry goods?"


    Zhao looked at the dried mushrooms and kelp, as well as some dried oysters, and a lot of dried fish. She lifted the basket and found that she had to lift it with both hands. .


    Not waiting for Zhao to speak, Dong Chenghu took out a bag of silver from his arms and handed it to Zhao, "Mother-in-law, after the Chinese New Year, Daniel and Erniu should also kiss, this is me and Shuixiu Shui Xiu means that no matter how the other party''s family is, as long as she is a good girl, she will quickly look at Daniel and Er Niu, and if Daniel drags on, it will be almost twenty."


    Zhao shook her head desperately and refused to take it. Although she didn''t know how much money was in the bag, Shuixiu must have given a lot. For her big girl, Zhao has a heart Feeling guilty, where would you want Dong Chenghu''s money?


    Zhao shi firmly rejected: "Chenghu, other mothers-in-law can accept it, but the money is definitely not acceptable. Let''s not talk about whether Daniel can make money now, even when Shuixiu got married, we didn''t. She gave her a dowry of one star and a half, and she didn''t even have a brand-new wedding dress. We treated her so badly, and we will never ask for this money again.


    "


    Zhao''s position is very clear and his attitude is very decisive, Dong Chenghu can''t, remembering what Gu Shuixiu said to him, he said: "Mother-in-law, Shuixiu means home and everything is prosperous, and most of the money in the family is now. It was earned by Daniel. Although Daniel has no opinion on the handover of the money to the public, it is difficult to guarantee that his wife will have an idea in the future. Shui Xiu means that you can take the money and arrange the younger daughter-in-law before the eldest daughter-in-law enters the door. down.


    The two entered the door with front and back feet, so the eldest daughter-in-law did not dare to have other ideas. Some twists and turns. "


    Gu Shuixiu was also heartbroken. At first, because the Gu family had a hard time, Gu Shuixiu wanted to support her two younger brothers. The big bull was smart and outgoing, so he got him to work in the county government office. He is also lively, but he is more detached, and he is more timid towards strangers. To put it bluntly, he lacks courage.


    In addition, the Gu family''s fields also need people to take care of, Gu Mingde and Zhao''s always need someone to take care of them, and Gu Shuixiu thought that it would be good to let Erniu stay in Caozi Village as a landowner.


    It was just that Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu were too busy later, and they didn''t want to hire people to farm, so they didn''t buy extra fields. Now Gu Daniu is getting married, this matter must be done as soon as possible. In the future, most of the family''s fields will be inherited by Gu Erniu, while Gu Daniu will occupy the small head.


    This will also prevent the Zhao family from having a quarrel with her daughter-in-law because of these money matters.

 v2 Chapter 43： Accept the money, Gu Mingde will teach his son

    The Zhao family still refused to accept it, but her tone was a little loose, and Dong Chenghu continued to say: "Mother-in-law, here is the eighty taels of silver prepared by Shui Xiu, listen to me, big bull and two bulls. The silver money for marriage is only afraid that your two elders have already prepared, and if it is not enough, you can make it up from the 80 taels of silver.


    Even more impressive. Before they get married, you and Daniel and Erniu will make it clear. As long as the two of them have no opinion, it will be easy to deal with in the future. "


    Zhao knew that what Dong Chenghu said was reasonable, but she just wanted her daughter and son-in-law''s money like this, she was really ashamed, and said with an embarrassed face: "Well, wait for your father-in-law to come back to you. Tell him, I can''t be in charge of such a big thing..."


    After Zhao Shi finished speaking, she choked with sadness and said: "It was so difficult at home at that time, I even thought about it, when your father-in-law is gone, I will endure it for another two or three years, and wait for Daniel and Erin. The cow can stand on its own, just go with your father-in-law. At that time, I thought, this life is too difficult for people, and my life is too hard!


    , not only can''t die, but can walk and work like a normal person.


    I thought at the time, God is not so mean to me, I should be content, I didn¡¯t expect that my home would become so good later, not only living in a brick house, Daniel is still working in the county office, and I have become the envy of everyone in the village. These are things I never dared to think about before.


    So Chenghu, my mother-in-law really wants to thank you for a lifetime, and now you have to worry so much for our family, my heart is really..."


    The Zhao family only felt that they dared not face Dong Chenghu. The ancients said that the water splashed by the married daughter, when Gu Shuixiu got married, they had already received Dong Chenghu''s betrothal gift, which is equivalent to Gu Shuixiu owed them nothing Now, Gu Shuixiu can only be a member of the Dong family in the future, but after she got married, Gu Shuixiu still thinks about them like this, takes care of them, and pays so much for the Gu family, how can the Gu family still deserve it?


    When Dong Chenghu and Zhao were talking, Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu finally came back with the donkey cart, and they were overjoyed to see Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Mingde said directly and happily: "Chenghu, I will stay at home for dinner today, my grandfather and I have a good talk, I haven''t seen my good grandson for a long time, when are you and Shuixiu? Bring it back and show it to us, the little guy will definitely run and talk!"


    Dong Chenghu smiled and nodded, "Now I run around at home every day, but I can''t catch it, but fortunately I can sit in the study, otherwise Shuixiu will have a headache.


    Be prepared to save time when you need it urgently but you can''t get it. "


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi were overjoyed when they heard the words, and repeatedly said yes, if it wasn''t for the Chinese New Year, Zhao would want to go to Cuizhu Mountain to take care of Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Erniu was cheering because he had a little nephew again, Zhao Shi looked at him and shook his head helplessly, this happy look, no matter how you look at it, he looks like a little child, But it''s about to get married!


    Dong Chenghu hurried to the town after only having a meal at Gu''s house. He probably won''t be able to come back when he arrives in the town now. Come, they don''t have to rush to buy things. They can buy all the medicinal materials, cloth, ink, paper, ink, etc. The rest can be bought in the morning of tomorrow, and when they are finished, they can go back to Cuizhu Mountain. You can get home when it''s dark.


    Taking advantage of this time, he can still inquire about news from the outside world, and he can also go to the mayor''s house to give some New Year''s gifts.


    I have to say that under the influence of Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu also became cunning, and he even knew how to change his mind.


    The group left facing the wind and frost. As soon as Dong Chenghu left, Zhao told Gu Mingde about the package of silver. At first, Gu Mingde was so gloomy that he wanted to get angry because Zhao received the silver. After hearing Zhao''s words, Gu Mingde felt guilty and uncomfortable again, because he was incompetent, and he even had to worry about marrying a woman so much for her parents'' family.


    After Gu Mingde was sad, he called Gu Erniu and told him Gu Shuixiu''s words. Seeing Gu Erniu''s gloomy expression, Gu Mingde sighed and said, "Your eldest sister is paving the way for you, now you The second brother already has a good job, as well as the dividends from your elder sister''s shop. If there are no accidents, this life will definitely be free from food and clothing, and he will not be rich or noble, but he will definitely be a little rich.


    It''s just you, your eldest sister wants to think for our old couple and for you, and has to spend such a large sum of money. Good intentions, you will accept it. When the Spring Festival is over, I will ask the village chief to see if there is any land for sale in our village. If not, I will go to the neighboring village and ask, and I will give it all the 80 taels of silver. In exchange for fields, there can be more than 20 acres.


    I''ll give it to you, the next year''s future will be enough for you to chew on, remember to think of your big sister more in the future..."


    Gu Erniu lowered his head, tears welling in his eyes, he always knew that the eldest sister loved them and thought a lot about them, but he didn''t expect the eldest sister to come out with so much money. I''m afraid that even if I sell myself, I won''t be able to repay the kindness of my eldest sister.


    Gu Erniu said sullenly: "Dad, the eldest sister gave our family so much money at once, I''m afraid that my brother-in-law will spoil her again. I can''t ask the eldest sister for this money. You can also make money yourself like your second brother!"


    Gu Mingde saw Gu Erniu''s stubborn face, and sighed: "Everyone in our family has such a deadpan temper, alas! Forget it, I''m in charge of this matter, I''ll buy the fields first, When that time comes, I will share with your eldest sister, so that both of you will feel better."


    Gu Erniu turned around and walked out of the main room after hearing the words, and went to a place where no one could see outside and hid and cried.


    Speaking of which, Dong Chenghu and the three finally arrived at Panlong Town before dark, but found that all the vendors on the main street had closed their stalls, and there were only a few left on the street all day long Pedestrians passing by.


    Fortunately, everything they need is in the store, or would they not have to buy anything?

 v2 Chapter 44： check, buy medicine

    Just as Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi and Dong Xiao walked to the door of the pharmacy, a group of patrolling soldiers suddenly appeared on both sides. Sheng, are you not a local, what are you doing at the pharmacy?"


    Look at their posture, if Dong Chenghu doesn''t answer well, they will act directly.


    Dong Chenghu''s heart is tight. After they have done that task, what they are most afraid of is seeing the officers and soldiers.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu had unconsciously started to sweat cold, and his eyes were a little frightened, he pretended to be calm and said: "Misters, we are hunters in Qingping Mountain. They only come to town during the New Year or when they sell game."


    The shopkeeper quickly looked at Dong Chenghu, nodded violently, and said in fear: "Master, they are hunters from Qingping Mountain, and they used to come to me to buy medicines, most of which are to stop bleeding and reduce inflammation. of medicine powder, and occasionally buy antipyretic medicinal materials.¡±


    The leading officers and soldiers looked at Dong Chenghu and the others again. Dong Chenghu had calmed down a lot at this time, and his mind had turned. Seeing that the officers and soldiers still didn''t believe it, Dong Chenghu said: "If the officer does not believe it, the town Lord Chang can testify for us, we bought land and had a lawsuit before, and we have dealt with the mayor, and the mayor must still remember Caomin.¡±


    The officers and soldiers who led the team heard that since Dong Chenghu had asked the mayor to testify for him, most of the doubts in their hearts went away, and they did not really ask Dong Chenghu to call the mayor, but warned: "Recently, the town has It''s not very peaceful, you leave after buying things when you have nothing to do. Besides, medicines in pharmacies cannot be sold at will, what kind of medicine do you want to buy? How much?"


    These latter questions prove that the officers and soldiers still do not fully believe them.


    Dong Chenghu said truthfully: "We usually get injured when hunting in the deep mountains, and the wound medicine is consumed very quickly, and my daughter-in-law is about to give birth, I want to give her some medicinal materials, and also Let''s see if there are any tonics for the body, and if it''s not too expensive, buy some. We don''t want much, enough for the three of us for about the first half of the year."


    "Since you are hunters, why haven''t you seen the prey?" The officers and soldiers are jumping bones from eggs.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t, so he had to cry: "If you didn''t ask, I wouldn''t say, after the field was moved last year, I don''t know what happened, the big prey in the mountain was less than half, we I have been walking in the mountains for many days this time, so I got some roe deer and hare pheasants. It¡¯s not the New Year¡¯s day. These things are kept for home use, and the gifts of the year are almost the same. Where can we sell them? Fortunately, our family is here There is a shop in the county, and the family still has some fields, so it is not impossible to live without getting prey.¡±


    local patrol.


    Dong Chenghu watched the soldiers leave, and then stepped into the pharmacy fearfully, "The shopkeeper, give me some medicines to stop bleeding and reduce inflammation, and also give me some medicines for qi and blood. , is there any ginseng for sale at the shopkeeper''s side?"


    When the shopkeeper heard that Dong Chenghu wanted ginseng, his eyes widened in shock, and he asked, "How much do you want?"


    Dong Chenghu thought for a while, and muttered: "My daughter-in-law is about to give birth, so I have to prepare some, my eldest sister is weak, and she has to hang herself on ginseng, so I need some..."


    Dong Chenghu looked up at the shopkeeper and discussed, "The shopkeeper, I can''t afford too much, but the family really needs ginseng right now, do you see if you have any older ones here? Bring me three or four."


    "Older? Three or four more! You think ginseng is a radish!" Although the shopkeeper said so, he still turned to the inner courtyard to get medicine.


    The three of Dong Chenghu followed behind him. The shopkeeper asked them to wait in a guest room while he went to the warehouse.


    After a while, the shopkeeper came out with some boxes, "These are the most valuable ginseng in our store, all of them are more than 50 years old, there are six in total, but I can''t I''ll sell them all to you, you can choose, and at least keep two of them for me."


    If his pharmacy does not have one or two ginsengs that are more than 50 years old, it will be troublesome if someone needs him out of stock, and it is not convenient to buy them now.


    Dong Chenghu asked inexplicably: "The shopkeeper, it stands to reason that we have all bought you, so you can make more money, why don''t you let us buy it?"


    In a dilapidated house, the imperial court was furious when they found out about it, and sent many officers and soldiers to Dongyang County to investigate the matter. My Yongjia County is adjacent to Dongyang County, so it will inevitably become the focus of investigation.


    , will be their target, so you were just being questioned. Alas, you are already the fifth wave of people being questioned today. If this continues, my shop will close sooner or later. "


    The shopkeeper sighed, if it wasn''t for the expensive medicines Dong Chenghu and the others bought today, he could make a lot of money, and the shopkeeper wouldn''t talk to them so much.


    But from the shopkeeper''s words, the three also got a lot of useful information, Dong Chenghu pretended to be curious and asked: "Have the gangsters who hijacked the yamen still not found? Isn''t it possible that we can''t go to the county town in the future? Our family still has shops in the county town!"


    In business, if you don¡¯t make money, you have to be frightened every day.¡±


    Dong Chenghu nodded, but what the shopkeeper said was the truth.


    They picked four ginsengs of the largest age, bought some powder, and paid one hundred taels of silver before withdrawing. They originally planned to spend the night in the town, but now it seems that they have forgotten it. If this night is not good, there will be many changes.


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi and Dong Xiao discussed it, and the three spread out to buy and try to reunite in the suburbs before dark.


    Dong Yi and Dong Xiao nodded, one went to buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone, the other went to the grocery store to buy those sweet and sour seasonings, as well as food such as candy for the New Year.


    Dong Chenghu went to the cloth village to pick up the cloth and cotton needed by the buyers, and then bought some brocades, which might also be useful.

 v2 Chapter 45： Overnight at the Temple of the Earth, BBQ

    When the three met in the suburbs, it was already completely dark, and everyone was carrying something on their backs, so wouldn''t it take a night on the road to get back to Cuizhu Mountain?


    In the end, Dong Yi suggested to stay in a nearby farmhouse or temple. Anyway, they also bought cloth this time. If it really can''t be done, they can wrap it up more, and they can cope with it.


    Dong Chenghu agreed without even thinking about it. He is a soldier now, and if there is a little trouble, he will be frightened. Dong Yi is the best kung fu among them. Who do you listen to?


    The three walked for a while in the suburbs and saw a small earth temple at a corner. Dong Chenghu took the lead and immediately got into the earth temple.


    The Temple of the Earth is not large in size, with a statue of the Earth God placed in the middle and an offering table, there is almost no place to stand.


    There are many large and small temples in this area of ??Panlong Town. The land master is the most suitable. Like Dong Chenghu and the others, there is usually a land temple every other way.


    On weekdays, poor people in the nearby villages are responsible for cleaning, and the village will give a little subsidy.


    The three did not dislike the small location here. Dong Chenghu went directly under the offering table and gave the space to Dong Yi and Dong Xiao. Righteousness does not matter, sit on the ground, close your eyes and rest.


    This night is destined to be difficult, Dong Chenghu is afraid of falling asleep and sick, so he will not let Dong Xiao sleep, and chat with the two.


    Mostly, Dong Chenghu and Dong Xiao are talking about whether Dong Yi agrees and pay attention to the movement outside


    With that said, time flies faster, before dawn, Dong Xiao''s stomach growled in disappointment, he looked at Dong Yi a little embarrassedly, "Dong Yi, Are you hungry?"


    Dong Yi glanced at him expressionlessly, and seeing that Dong Chenghu seemed to be a little hungry, he said: "You take care of the master here, I''ll go outside and see if I can get some food."


    Dong Xiao nodded quickly with a look of anticipation.


    Dong Chenghu took advantage of Dong Yi to leave and said to Dong Xiao: "Today we are going to buy separately, have you heard some other rumors?"


    "Other rumors?" Dong Xiao scratched his head and pondered, before shaking his head for a moment, "Master, I went to the grocery store today to buy, it was the grocery store of the Feng family who offended our family last time. Now the Feng family''s grocery store has been handed over to Boss Feng, and the two old people of the Feng family seem to have lost their health. I heard that they can''t even get out of the bed now."


    I heard people talking around the grocery store, it seems that all the property of the Feng family will be given to Boss Feng in the future, but the second Feng Feng has been exiled, but he is not dead yet, so it seems a bit inconvenient OK. "


    Dong Xiao didn''t feel injustice for Feng''s second child, but felt that the Feng family was such an unfair family, no wonder there would be things like Feng''s second child.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t take it seriously, "What''s wrong? The second brother Feng owed a lot of debt outside, and then the second brother Feng helped to pay it off, plus the second brother Feng Without a son, Boss Feng should take all the property as his own, but I don''t know if the second brother Feng is alive or not. If the second brother Feng is lucky enough to catch fire, he can come back, I''m afraid the Feng family is going to be lively!"


    Come.


    But these are not what Dong Chenghu needs to worry about. As he was talking, his stomach growled in disappointment. In front of Dong Xiao, Dong Chenghu was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help muttering. Said: "Dong Yi doesn''t know if he can find something to eat. He just made a miscalculation, so he should buy some food in the town and take it away."


    Dong Xiao heard the words and immediately comforted Dong Chenghu, "Master, you just couldn''t buy it even if you wanted to. I have noticed that the food shop in the town was closed at that time. "


    "..." Dong Chenghu was speechless for a while, so he had to pin his hopes on Dong Yi.


    Dong Yi didn''t disappoint them either, he came back after half an hour, and brought back two hares and two pheasants.


    It is not good to kill so blatantly in the Temple of the Earth, so Dong Yi took care of the hare and pheasant on the way back. It can also make a delicious barbecue.


    Tossed like this until I was full, the sky was already slightly bright, and there was no one on the road at the moment, and it was time to go home.


    The three swept away the fire, and buried the chicken bones and the like that were left over, and then they left in great strides.


    When they returned to Cuizhu Mountain, it was already noon, Gu Shuixiu saw that they were all dressed in dust, and asked Luo Ying to boil the hot water, and Dong Shan consciously placed Dong Chenghu and the others in the basket.


    Dong Chenghu took a shower and had a hot meal, and then quickly pulled Gu Shuixiu into the room.


    No idea, nor would Gu Shuixiu say these things when she was about to give birth to make her heart stumped.


    "Don''t worry, tell me what''s going on?"


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s comfort, Dong Chenghu told Gu Shuixiu what he had seen and heard in the town, and finally added: "The shopkeeper said that it is impossible to catch people, I am afraid that the control committee will It has become very strict, and we are afraid that it will be inconvenient to buy medicine in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, "If you don''t sell medicine, you won''t buy medicine, don''t forget where we are, we have no shortage of herbal medicines in Qingping Mountain. Don''t go to the town if you have nothing to do in the future, this time when the colorful and Chenghai come back, let them rest at home for a while, and then go to the county town when the wind blows over."


    Dong Chenghu nodded quickly, what he meant was, don''t go to town these days, it''s best not to leave Cuizhu Mountain, and at the same time you can discuss with Uncle Qin and the others, and take turns to the valley Keep an eye out, and notify strangers as soon as they enter the vicinity.


    Also give them time to prepare.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Dong Chenghu was in a panic, so he let him toss, as long as there was no major disturbance.


    This time, she suddenly missed the heavy snow in previous years. In the past, as long as it snowed, the heavy snow closed the mountain. Others couldn''t get in if they wanted to, and they couldn''t get out. You can rest assured to sleep and wait for one Winter is over, who knows what the situation will be like?

 v2 Chapter 46： Returning from the county seat, Shen Ziping arrives

    Sure enough, when Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong heard the news sent by Dong Chenghu, they were all anxious, and immediately ran to Cuizhu Mountain to find Shen Shikang.


    Although Shen Shikang frowned, he was not as flustered as they were. Instead, he sent Yang Yi back to the Shen family. Shen Ziping is now in charge of the forces of the Shen family. You can get more details from him. news.


    Uncle Qin saw Shen Shikang''s unhurried look, and he was calm and stayed at Dong''s house to wait for news.


    Gu Shuixiu saw a lot of people, so she had to make a lot of food, so she asked Cuixi and Luoying to go to the kitchen as soon as possible. Who knows if Yang Yi will have three or two more brothers when he comes back?


    However, they didn''t wait for Yang Yi, but they waited for Binfen and Cuixi first, and Gu Daniu was with them.


    Gu Shuixiu was pleasantly surprised when she saw Gu Daniu, pulled Gu Daniu to the left and looked at him, seeing that although he had lost a circle of weight, he was still in good spirits, so he smiled reassuringly: "You Why are you here? But you''re home?"


    Gu Daniu saw that Gu Shuixiu treated him like a child, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "Sister, let''s go first, I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    Beautiful and Chenghai joined in one after another, and the three of them were all in the dust.


    Because of the charcoal fire in the main room, it was a lot warmer than the outside. After the three of them sat down, they drank a cup of hot **** tea from Cuixi and slowly recovered.


    Fun Fung impatiently handed the burden to Gu Shuixiu, with a look of frustration on her face, "Madam, the money earned by the store this year is less than half of last year''s, and the servants have betrayed your trust."


    Cheng Hai also stood up and confessed with Funfen, "Madam, I am also at fault. If I hadn''t been able to attract customers, our store wouldn''t be so bleak."


    "Okay, we have heard about the situation in the county town. I don''t blame you. Tell me what happened in the county town later." Money, where can I put this little money in my eyes, as long as the shop does not have a big problem.


    Gu Daniu also said: "That''s right! Big sister, I really don''t blame them this year. Since the end of last year, the business in the county town has not been able to continue. This year, the county town has closed many times. Shops and the number of homeless people on the streets increased instead of decreasing. When we returned to the county seat, we heard that many people had been robbed.


    It was discovered that the robbers had hijacked the government office, which made people panic even more. In those days, not a single person would enter the store every day.


    Originally, I planned to let Colorful and Chenghai close the store early, so as not to be unsafe in the county, but they said they wanted to come with me, and I couldn¡¯t ask for leave in advance, so I had to delay it until now . "


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, she knew that Binfen and Chenghai were worried about Gu Daniel returning home alone, and she was very satisfied with their decision.


    "Then what''s going on in the county now?" Gu Shuixiu refilled the three of them with a cup of hot **** tea, and let them drink it first, as the kitchen''s meals are already being prepared.


    Speaking of the situation in the county town, Gu Daniel and Binfen Chenghai all frowned in unison. In a place like Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Daniel was not afraid of being heard, so he straightened up. Bai Di said: "I heard from the master and the county magistrate in the county office that this time the office of Dongyang County was robbed, the prefect and some of his cronies died, and some people were still alive.


    To the way those robbers swear to never give up.


    This Linhai County is not comparable to Dongyang County in terms of geographical location and wealth, so I can''t figure it out, why does the imperial court attach so much importance to Dongyang County? Not only we can''t figure it out, even our county magistrate can''t figure it out, and our prefect of Yongjia County seems to be very concerned about this matter, and has been meticulous until now. Don''t tell me about our prefect of Yongjia County and Dongyang County. Brotherly love, I don''t believe these nonsense! "


    Gu Daniu has been in the county office for so many years, and he is no longer the ignorant and ignorant stunner.


    Gu Shuixiu generally knew the current situation from Gu Daniu''s words, and most of the worries in her heart disappeared. It is even more difficult to find him. When Song Youxin is full of wings, it will be the time when Daliang destroys the country.


    Gu Shuixiu never thought that fighting would be a waste of money and waste. Rather than being ruled by a greedy and greedy monarch, it is worth exchanging war for a wise monarch, and the sacrifice of a few people in exchange for a happy life for all the people. .


    And she had contact with Song Youxin, who is a person who cares about the people, and will not watch the people fall into the misery of the war.


    A group of people talked in the main room for a while before Yang Yi returned with Shen Ziping.


    Shen Ziping greeted them and went directly to see Shen Shikang.


    Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry, she believed that what Shen Ziping brought them must be good news.


    Sure enough, Shen Ziping came out with Shen Shikang just after entering the room for a while, just as Cuixi had already prepared the meal, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to prepare the dishes, and at the same time introduced Shen Shikang with a smile: "Mr. Shen, this is my younger brother, working in the county government office. This time, the other two servants from my family came back. This is colorful and this is Chenghai. They mainly manage our family''s shop in the county seat."


    Shen Shikang nodded with a chuckle, his eyes stayed on Gu Daniu for a while, and then said cheerfully: "Xiu girl, let''s eat first, and talk about things later, this old man is very hungry. The front chest is attached to the back."


    Shen Ziping stared at his father in disbelief, when did he become a foodie? Sticking to the back, it''s really talking nonsense with eyes open.


    Gu Shuixiu knew Shen Shikang''s virtue, so he greeted everyone to eat first, Shen Ziping also sat down with him, and when he started eating, he understood what Shen Shikang meant. When he got up, Shen Ziping had to wonder if he was eating pig food at home. No wonder his father changed his mind after staying at Dong''s house for a while.


    During the period, Shen Shikang saw Shen Ziping''s fierce eating, and couldn''t help but scolded, "Our family didn''t treat you badly, you look like a starving ghost, shameful!"

 v2 Chapter 47： good news, amazing cooking

    Qingsong, there is no shortage of one.


    Shen Ziping has become serious at this moment, and said: "The news I received here is that a bandit has gone to Jin''an County, and another bandit has gone to Jiankang. Go, but they haven''t completely gone through Dongyang County, and there are still bandits in Dongyang County.


    It is estimated that they got the money and took root in Dongyang County in various capacities, so they were not discovered at all. I want to say that the people sent by the prince are also useless. Because the original garrison general was not good at guarding, the prince ordered his head.


    He simply ran away, but he still held the evidence of the prince in his hand. The prince was afraid that he would fall to King Ping, and tried to kill the garrison general without any effort. Now the garrison county in Dongyang is temporarily replaced by Yongjia County''s garrison guards him, which is why Chenghu was questioned by officers and soldiers when he went to Panlong Town. Those people made up their minds and vowed not to give up until their goals were achieved.


    What''s even more ironic is that the emperor, who has been ignoring the battle between the prince and the king, has actually spoken this time. To thoroughly investigate the matter in Dongyang County, the emperor must also suspect that it was the hands and feet of the king. hands and feet, the balance between the prince and the king will definitely be broken, and the emperor doesn''t want to see them win or lose so early. "


    Shen Ziping comforted twice, and said to Dong Chenghu and the others: "I guess Song Youxin has already rushed to Jin''an County, where my uncle''s family belongs to the world, I have already passed the book to them by flying pigeons, There are people in my uncle''s family, and Song Youxin has food and grass in their hands, if it is possible, the two should discuss cooperation, and it is unlikely that we will be able to start a war immediately."


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t care at all about when they go to war. She always cares about the safety of their family. As long as the war doesn''t spread to Qingping Mountain, she has nothing to say.


    After Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong thanked them for leaving, Shen Ziping could finally "communicate" with Shen Shikang, "Dad, when are you going to go home for Chinese New Year? She hasn''t seen Jiang An for a long time, thinking about her child is going crazy."


    Shen Ziping''s eyes seemed like if Shen Shikang said a word and didn''t go back, he would be in trouble.


    Shen Shikang looked at the little guy in the yard who was practicing calligraphy in the sun, with a calculating smile in his eyes.


    Shen Ziping sighed and quickly recalled what he had said. He didn''t seem to say anything angry, so his father shouldn''t target him, right?


    Shen Ziping is very clear about Shen Shikang''s means. It would be better if his father didn''t count people. impossible.


    Just as Shen Ziping''s heart turned a hundred times, Shen Shikang said quietly: "Jiang An has not been back for a long time, your daughter-in-law will think that children are also human, so wait, wait. I''ll take Jiang An back for the Chinese New Year, I still have more than half a box of orphans that I haven''t finished copying, so I''ll leave it to finish copying, and let Yang Yi **** me back when I''m done."


    Shen Shikang invited Shen Jiangan involuntarily. When the little guy heard that his grandfather wanted him and his father to go back, how could he do it?


    Shen Jiangan shook his head again and again, with a serious look, and said righteously: "It''s too pitiful that grandpa can''t go back, and daddy can''t be filial by your side, so I will do it for you, how can I be alone? Go home with Daddy alone and leave Grandpa here alone?"


    Shen Jiangan was speaking of filial piety, and suddenly raised the topic to a moral level.


    Shen Shikang smiled, his eyes were full of doting smiles, but he looked at Shen Ziping with a distressed look on his face,


    "Look, it''s not that I don''t let the child go back, but the child said to stay in your place to honor me, you see..."


    Shen Ziping was speechless, if he didn''t understand that this was pre-planned by Shen Shikang and Shen Jiangan, he would be a pig! The old and the young are not going back, how will he explain to his daughter-in-law later?


    Shen Ziping shook his head suddenly, this kind of thing can''t happen, yes, it can''t happen!


    After Shen Ziping left in despair, Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly: "Mr. Shen and Jiang An stay here for the New Year, the crowd will be more lively, and we can cook more food."


    Shen Shikang likes Gu Shuixiu, go!


    Not to mention how happy Shen Shikang and Shen Jiangan are, but Shen Ziping arrives home with a frown all the way, Liang''s has already made a large table of delicious food, standing at the door from time to time looking forward to it, She just wanted to see the little person she was thinking of.


    In the end, only Shen Ziping entered.


    Liang''s face immediately became very ugly, and his voice became a lot colder, "Shen Ziping, where is my son?"


    Shen Ziping''s heart skipped a beat, and sure enough, whatever he was most afraid of would come to him. He wanted to pretend to be pitiful and sympathetic, but Mrs. Liang cut him off directly.


    Shen Ziping couldn''t, so he just sighed and said loudly: "The old man and the stinky boy refused to come back, one said they would stay there to copy the orphaned copy, and the other said they would stay there to do my filial piety for me. "


    Liang''s eyes widened in disbelief, quickly rushed to Shen Ziping, pulled his ear, and taught: "You are a pig! That stinky boy is obviously perfunctory. You, you really believe it! It''s better for me to be the head of the Shen family just like you!"


    Well, I can stay there and lighten up..."


    Shen Ziping sat down with a look of grievance, the food on the table was all set, and it looked very appetizing, but only those who have eaten it know that these dishes are hard to eat.


    Liang''s family came from a family of military commanders. When they were not married, they walked around with swords and swords every day. Nvhong, it¡¯s just that the heavens didn¡¯t fulfill the wishes of the people. Liang¡¯s knife skills for cutting vegetables are superb, but the skill of cooking vegetables is the indignation of people and gods. The things she made can¡¯t be called vegetables at all, they are all terrifying. Taste - salty.

 v2 Chapter 48： The straightforward Liang family rushed to Cuizhu Mountain

    It used to be good in Jiankang, there was a cook at home, and the cook prepared everything they ate for three meals a day. Liang''s at most made soup or something, and the seasoning was still the cook. So they didn''t know that Liang''s cooking skills were so "amazing".


    It wasn''t until they left Jiankang that the three generations of the Shen family knew about Liang''s true skills. Since then, he has watched his father and son gradually lose weight, but he can''t have an opinion.


    Before they went to Cuizhu Mountain, the three of them were secretly roasting game with Liang''s back, like fighting a guerrilla war every day. Yizhong couldn''t help herself, she did it without any advice from them. Fortunately, the father and son didn''t come back today, otherwise they would definitely be ravaged again.


    Shen Ziping sometimes wonders if the refusal of Shen Shikang and Shen Jiangan to come back has something to do with Liang''s amazing cooking skills?


    Don''t go back what you do.


    Liang was still sitting on the other side of the table and was sulking. In order to comfort her, Shen Ziping smiled excitedly: "You did all these things! Daddy and Jiang An didn''t come back because they didn''t have a good time. , let''s eat first!"


    No no no, the pork in this plate must be as hard as a stone, hard and salty, and I will feel sick after eating it; steamed carp? No, no, this fish must be undercooked. You can tell by looking at the fish''s eyes. Don''t touch it!


    Fried vegetables? They can''t get fresh vegetables this winter. It''s probably pickled vegetables from Liang''s family. You should try this.


    Shen Ziping took a mouthful of pickles, and ended up with a large bowl of rice, tears welled up in his heart, the wife must have put salt!


    Mr. Liang was moved when he saw Shen Ziping eating, and his unpleasant mood finally improved a lot. Although he still had a stern face, he could talk to him.


    "What do you think Dad thinks? Then the Dong family is really so good? It made him linger and forget to return home! And Jiang An, who knows how to use filial piety to oppress you? Don''t even look at how old he is!" The more Liang Shi thought about it, the more frustrated she became, and before she had eaten a couple of bites, she said she was going to the Dong''s house to see it.


    This time Shen Ziping almost choked on his own saliva, he really expected it!


    No matter how Shen Ziping persuaded, Mrs Liang was determined not to change her mind. Seeing how she quickly entered the house to pack her luggage, Shen Ziping knew that their family was going to celebrate the New Year at Dong''s this year. !


    The next day, when Gu Shuixiu woke up, she found that there was a strange and beautiful young woman in the house.


    When Gu Shuixiu was stunned, Shen Jiangan hugged Liang and said to Gu Shuixiu: "Aunt Xiu, this is my mother, they came over last night, last night it was my mother Sleep with me." Don''t mention how happy the little guy is.


    Gu Shuixiu finally knew the identity of this beautiful young woman, and quickly greeted her warmly, "It turned out to be Mrs. Shen, no wonder I feel so unfamiliar and have long admired my name, my name is Gu Shuixiu."


    Liang waved his hand cheerfully, "Don''t be so polite with me, our old man and this stinky boy have troubled you all this time, yesterday our head of the family wanted to take them back, and neither of them I am willing to leave, but I have no choice but to come here in person.¡±


    The helpless look on Liang''s face is extremely cute in Gu Shuixiu''s view. It seems that Liang''s is also a kind person.


    Gu Shuixiu had a good first impression of Liang Shi and took the initiative to invite her to dinner.


    Liang said with a smile: "Yesterday when we arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, you all fell asleep, and you''ve been on your way all night, and you''re really hungry now."


    Shen Jiangan pulled Liang to show off: "Mother, the food at Aunt Xiu''s house is delicious, you can eat more later, you see you are thin now."


    Shen Jiang Anna''s tone sounded extraordinarily funny.


    Liang pinched his little nose and teased: "Mother, this is because you don''t go home, and I want to lose weight because of you."


    Shen Jiangan didn''t buy Liang''s account, and said bluntly: "No, my mother doesn''t want us to be thin, it''s because we can''t eat food to lose weight."


    The maternal radiance on Liang''s face cracked for a second, grabbed Shen Jiangan and scolded with a smile: "How did you talk to your old lady? Believe it or not, I will directly take your three meals a day?"


    Shen Jiangan immediately became terrified, shook his head and waved his hands again and again, as if the Liang family wanted his life.


    Gu Shuixiu was confused when she heard it, and shook her head inexplicably, just like Liang''s temperament, I''m afraid that Cuizhu Mountain will be lively in the future.


    The three entered the main room together, Cuixi had already set up breakfast, the same fresh hot goat milk, served with meat buns and tortillas, pancakes, a plate of fried eggs, a plate of peanuts Rice, and a large pot of porridge next to it.


    Gu Shuixiu pointed to the dishes on the table and introduced to Mrs. Liang: "This goat milk is freshly squeezed from the sheep pen at home, and there are some dry ingredients to remove the fishy smell, which are seafood and meat buns. There are kelp oysters and minced meat in it. This is a corn cake. The corn is grown at home. After harvesting, it is ground into cornmeal. If you want to eat it, you can take it out from time to time to make a cake. It is very sweet and delicious.


    With white porridge, Mrs. Shen can eat whatever she likes. Our family is not so particular about it. "


    At the moment, Dong Yi and Yang Yi are still teaching the children to practice martial arts, and Dong Chenghu and a few others also went to learn. In the huge hall, only Gu Shuixiu, Liang''s family, and Shen Jiangan''s brown sugar are there.


    Liang was also not polite to Gu Shuixiu. She sat down and started, and after only a few bites, she understood why her father and son refused to go home. I don''t want to go back either, the food at home is hard to swallow compared to the Dong family''s.


    Thinking of this, Liang suddenly felt very depressed. She had studied hard, but for some reason, she just couldn''t cook delicious food.


    I have practiced the sword skill very beautifully, but what is the use of the sword skill? Still can''t make delicious.


    Gu Shuixiu did not understand why Liang Shi suddenly became silent, and asked tentatively, "But the food is not to your taste? If it is not delicious, I will ask Cuixi to make it for you again."


    Liang shook his head and muttered: "No, your family''s food is very good, it''s my problem. The servants have all disbanded, and since then I have worked hard to learn how to cook, but I don¡¯t know what happened, and I can¡¯t do it well, so my father-in-law and children don¡¯t want to go home and eat the food I made.¡±

 v2 Chapter 49： Visit Cuizhu Mountain, all the girls gather

    Gu Shuixiu heard a deep sense of loss from Liang''s words, and some of them didn''t know how to persuade her.


    Fortunately, Liang''s emotions came and went quickly, and after eating breakfast, she regained her confidence, making Gu Shuixiu wonder whether to laugh or cry.


    After the three of them had breakfast, seeing that they hadn''t come yet, Gu Shuixiu took Liang to visit Cuizhu Mountain, and by the way led Liang to see the place where the children practiced martial arts.


    Yesterday, Mr. Liang came over overnight, and he really didn''t take a good look at Cuizhu Mountain, so he agreed with Gu Shuixiu''s suggestion.


    I quickly tidied up my clothes and followed Gu Shuixiu out of the main room.


    The Chinese New Year will be in a few years. There are a lot of Chinese New Year items in the Dong''s courtyard. Although they are placed in the corner, they are discovered by the sharp-eyed Liang. There is a basket there. , there are also fishing nets, and piles of firewood.


    Liang nodded, this Dong family is really a family that has passed away, unlike their family, it is purely for the purpose of temporarily avoiding the limelight, and there is not even a decent living tool in the family.


    Seeing Liang staring at the fishing net in a daze, Gu Shuixiu explained: "We have a big river outside the Cuizhu Mountain and the sea at the other end, so you don''t have to worry about not having any seafood here, but you just need to put in some effort. Go fishing, it''s cold now, the fish are sinking to the bottom, and it''s more difficult to catch fish, so we haven''t used those nets for a long time."


    Liang nodded and followed Gu Shuixiu around the entire Dong mansion. After seeing it, what she was most satisfied with was the bathroom. Love.


    Liang said at the moment that he will go in tonight and take a good bath.


    Gu Shuixiu has no opinion, but thinks that there are too many people at home, and this pancreas is used fiercely, and the wind outside is tight now, I am afraid that after the New Year, I will think about it and see if I can do it myself Get a pancreas soap out, if you can do it, you can save a lot of money at home in the future, and you don''t have to go out to buy.


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s contemplative face, Mrs Liang did not ask any further questions, but went straight out of the gate of Dong''s house. As soon as she went out, Mrs Liang exclaimed, this green bamboo mountain is really picturesque. Even in the middle of winter, there is no style. No wonder his father-in-law and children are reluctant to leave.


    Liang was walking on the trail, breathing the cold air, feeling relaxed and happy. At this time, she even wanted to find a reason to stay at Dong''s house, not only delicious food, but also such a beautiful place The scenery, and more importantly, can be with the children every day, it is simply perfect.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know Liang''s thoughts at all. As she walked, she introduced the situation in the mountains to her. The two walked for a while to the valley where rice was grown. At this time, there were no crops in the valley. There was a desolate scene everywhere.


    Gu Shuixiu led the Liang family to the edge of the paddy field and said to her: "Don''t look at this paddy field now there is nothing in it, in fact, there are many eels and loaches under the soil. All those things come out, grab a few sticks to fry or make soup, it''s all delicious."


    Liang''s saliva was almost drooling out of Gu Shuixiu''s words, and he had already begun to fantasize about the delicious food that can be eaten after the spring.


    After visiting this valley, the two went to another valley where livestock were raised. It is much more lively than the desolate paddy fields. A good place for ducks, there are chickens, ducks and geese everywhere. Not far away, there are sheep calling twice, filling the valley with a bit of fun.


    It was very interesting for Mrs. Liang to see it. He walked all the way to see and researched. When the two returned to Dong''s house, Shen Shikang and the others had already used their breakfast and started their morning homework. Even Shen Jiangan He was also taken into the study by Shen Shikang.


    The sound of Lang Lang''s reading was heard from the house, and Mrs. Liang laughed: "Jiang An was not so obedient at home before, but when you come to your side, there are so many children, and there is a good chance of victory. Heart, actually willing to sit in the study and study.


    Speaking of which, I have not yet solemnly thank you! If it wasn''t for your family''s rescue of my father-in-law, I''m afraid our family would not be able to be as happy as it is now, and Jiang An''s child would live a lifetime with guilt, which I can''t imagine.


    It''s all right now, my father is all right, and the child is a good director. I really appreciate you all. "


    Liang has always been straightforward. Gu Shuixiu knew at a glance that Liang made such a call from the bottom of her heart, and she felt a little embarrassed for a while.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t go out with me, Mr. Shen has done a lot in our family, if it wasn''t for Mr. Shen, I would be worried about finding Mr. Compared to you, you know what the situation in Qingping Mountain is. Even if you go through the entire Panlong Town, it is difficult to find a few knowledgeable people. This time I met Mr. Shen, but it was a great blessing for our family! "


    When Mr. Liang heard the words, he laughed and said: "Chengchengcheng, then I will meet you. It''s really awkward to be so humble, but this year our whole family is really I''m going to trouble you, the father-in-law and the children don''t go back, it''s really boring for me and the head of the family, your family is busy and lively, we will spend the Spring Festival with you this year."


    Gu Shuixiu immediately responded, and asked by the way, "Sister-in-law, do you want to make new clothes? We have bought a lot of clothes this year, and we plan to make one for everyone. Cuixi and the others are responsible for making them I will only make the clothes for our boss and my son, why don''t you also make two?"


    Liang''s expression froze, and she felt a little embarrassed when she thought about the embroidery needle that was broken in order to make clothes before, but Gu Shuixiu was right. To make a suit for the three of their grandfather and grandson, or else it is really unreasonable.


    Liang is the kind of person who will not look back when he makes up his mind, and immediately expressed that he would make clothes with Gu Shuixiu.


    It happened that Mrs. Hao, Liu Yueyi and Dong Yunmei were also going to make clothes, so a group of people gathered at Dong''s house.


    Dong Yunmei was sent by Zuo Qingsong. Before leaving, he repeatedly told Dong Yunmei not to tire himself, Gu Shuixiu jokingly said: "Brother-in-law, don''t worry, I will take good care of the eldest sister, and I will return to Zhao. ."


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu received Dong Yunmei''s glance and Liu Yueyi''s mocking look.


    Liang said to Dong Yunmei seriously: "This person is really good, he is a good husband, you are lucky!"


    Dong Yunmei and Liang Shi met for the first time, and immediately blushed.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t make fun of my eldest aunt. She has a thin skin, and you won''t dare to look up when you say it."


    Dong Yunmei was shy and dry, she almost rushed up to cover Gu Shuixiu''s mouth, begging her to stop talking.

 v2 Chapter 50： Liangs clothes, the years are quiet

    After joking, Gu Shuixiu immediately asked Luoying to move all the guys out. The four square tables formed a large table, which could seat two people on one side, and eight people in total, which was enough for them to fall. A show shed is placed in each position, with complete needles and threads, as well as some thimbles, scissors and knives needed for embroidery work.


    In the middle of the table was placed a lot of cloth, some cotton, some coarse cloth, and brocade.


    The brocade was specially brought out by Gu Shuixiu. I don¡¯t know if Liang¡¯s family would use brocade for clothes.


    To Gu Shuixiu''s surprise, Liang did not pick the brocade, but two pieces of fine cotton cloth and one piece of navy blue coarse cloth.


    Gu Shuixiu asked curiously, "Sister-in-law, don''t you choose brocade? Although this brocade is not as good as the one from Jiankang, it is indeed the best brocade in town."


    Liang shook his head and said, "Our family is like this, what kind of brocade do we wear? Besides, this is in the mountains, wearing brocade is better than wearing coarse cloth, it is not practical at all!


    In the mountains, it is a waste to make coarse cloth coats, Jiang An''s is much simpler, and these leftovers can be used to make clothes. "


    Gu Shuixiu smiled when she heard this, but she didn''t expect Liang to be so frugal, "Sister-in-law doesn''t plan to do it for herself?"


    In addition to those fabrics suitable for men, there are also many red, purple, pink, aqua blue, and bright yellow fabrics on the table, which can be worn by Liang''s casual selection.


    Liang stunned and said dryly, "If I can make the clothes for the three of them, I will think about it again."


    When they started to needle and thread, Gu Shuixiu finally understood the meaning of Liang''s words, and she didn''t know what she grew up with, as if she was born with divine power, those embroidery needles were pinched by her. It''s been deformed!


    Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei were dumbfounded and stopped their work.


    At this time, Mr. Liang was in a state of ecstasy, constantly fighting with the embroidery needle, and muttering in dissatisfaction: "Really, why is this thing so insufferable, I started I can''t get it back after I sew it up... It''s really annoying! Tomorrow I''ll get a needle that can''t be bent with a hammer, and hit those cloth houses in the face..."


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned, is Liang''s plan to make a hidden weapon or an embroidery needle? Even a hammer can''t bend it! Looking at her like that, if she were to continue sewing, the cloth would be rotten.


    Gu Shuixiu came back to her senses, and hurriedly laughed: "Sister-in-law, do you want to see us demonstrate? According to your method, even if it is dark, you can''t make a dress. Sleeves..."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to speak so bluntly, but Mrs. Liang is a straight person. If you talk to her too softly, maybe she still doesn''t understand.


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Mrs Liang was not ashamed, but nodded solemnly, leaned over to Gu Shuixiu, watched and listened carefully.


    Gu Shuixiu''s mouth was dry, and Mrs. Liang finally got a little trick. Gu Shuixiu sighed that it was not easy. Gu Shuixiu was instantly in awe of Shen Shikang.


    Liang found some skills and was really excited. Seeing that Liang was no longer pestering her, Gu Shuixiu began to make clothes seriously.


    Here, except for Mr. Liang, who is a novice, the others are all veterans. It only takes an hour to make clothes, and it is more than enough to make clothes for the whole family.


    Dong Yunmei is even more relaxed. She only needs to make a suit for Zuo Qingsong and her two daughters. As for the two little guys who are still in swaddling clothes, Dong Yunmei is the first to call it quits.


    Hao mainly made it for herself and Uncle Qin Qin Chuan. They were adults and had to tailor their clothes. The speed could not be fast. Liu Yueyi wanted to make a suit for her in-laws, Qin Shan and Qin Zuxin. Do each of them, no matter how fast they are, it is impossible to do it as early as Dong Yunmei.


    What''s more, they are only making single clothes now, and they will use cotton to make cotton jackets later, I am afraid they will be used for clothes all day.


    It was almost noon, the sun was the warmest, a few children all gathered around to watch the fun after class, the cotton was warmed by the sun, Dong Youyou planted it and didn''t want to come out, the others People are also eager to try.


    Hao was afraid that they would flatten the cotton and need to tidy it up, so she hurriedly shouted and drove them away.


    At this moment, Cuixi had already prepared the lunch for lunch, Gu Shuixiu simply told them to stop and eat, and the things continued to be placed in the yard. When exposed to the sun, it will soon become fluffy again.


    Lunch is still dry rice. The Shen family came from Jiankang. It is estimated that they would like pasta more. In order to take care of them, Gu Shuixiu specially asked Cuixi to make more pasta.


    Sure enough, Mr. Liang stopped eating when he had noodles.


    Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping both ate some food. Shen Ziping mainly eats rice. He needs to go out, and walking outside requires a lot of physical strength.


    After lunch, the children were driven to take a nap by Shen Shikang. Gu Shuixiu was pregnant and needed a rest. Dong Yunmei was already in poor health, and she couldn¡¯t be tired. won''t come so soon.


    In the yard that was still lively in the morning, the Liang family was still fighting with the embroidery needles. Shen Ziping wanted to come over and talk to her, but she was blown away by her.


    Shen Ziping touched his nose, a little boring. Seeing Liang''s stunned look, he couldn''t hear what he said, so he turned away helplessly.


    Gu Shui slept beautifully, got up refreshed and went to the yard, and found that Liang Shi had already made a dress, although the stitches were a little crooked, but compared to In the morning, it can be said that a lot of progress has been made.


    Gu Shuixiu congratulated her with a smile, and then asked, "Sister-in-law, are you making this dress for Brother Shen or Mr. Shen?"


    This dress can be said to be a masterpiece of Liang''s practice, and it is reasonable to say that it is more suitable for Shen Ziping, but the problem is that this fabric was selected before to make clothes for Shen Shikang, just this craftsmanship, Liang''s also I''m embarrassed to give this dress to Shen Shikang.


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Gu Shuixiu really wanted to laugh.


    In the end, this set of clothes belonged to Shen Ziping, Liang Shi made two more clothes, and finally gave the most satisfactory one to Shen Shikang.

 v2 Chapter 51： Gu Daniu compromised, Liangs most unforgettable thing

    Hao and Liu Yueyi packed up and took Dong Yunmei and Dong Qingqing back home.


    The lights in Dong''s house have all been lit, and Liang''s excitement during the day has not subsided.


    In the end, it was Shen Shikang who spoke and let her enter the room obediently.


    Liang Shikang usually gave the clothes she made to Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping. Shen Ziping happily accepted the two sets of clothes with twisted stitches. Although Shen Shikang scolded Liang Shi, he smiled The meaning is that it cannot be hidden.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the cold weather, and asked Cuixi to prepare a hot pot for dinner. The Liang family fell again, and she even told Gu Shuixiu that she wanted to stay with the Dong family and not leave.


    Shen Shikang surprisingly did not preach to Liang, while Shen Jiangan clapped his hands and cheered, Shen Ziping smiled helplessly.


    Gu Shuixiu was afraid that the Liang family would not let go of this topic, so she turned to look at Gu Daniu, who was also staying in Cuizhu Mountain and did not leave.


    Gu Daniu, who was eating hotly, didn''t look up at Gu Shuixiu at all, and said loudly, "Sister, I''m out now, the wind in the county town is tight, if the checkpoint in the county town doesn''t let me pass, I will It''s not going to work either, the magistrate asked us to rest for a while and then go back to the county office to see the situation, I can stay at home a little longer this time, don''t rush me."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing and crying when she heard the words, these two are all dependent on their family, right?


    "I don''t mean to drive you away, but my mother was still thinking about your marriage with Erniu. I used to have a lot of things at home, and I didn''t care if you made excuses for not getting married. Now I have to take care of it. After the year, you must get married, so don''t delay it any longer."


    Gu Shuixiu''s attitude is very firm, even a little serious.


    Gu Daniu originally wanted to say something gag, but he couldn''t say it, but after being smashed by Gu Shuixiu, Gu Daniu''s appetite was greatly affected, he put down his chopsticks with a wrinkled face, and complained looking at her.


    "Sister, can''t you tell me when I''m not eating? I can''t eat anymore after you say that!"


    Gu Shuixiu: ¡°¡­¡±


    She wanted to say it outside the meal time, the problem was that Gu Daniu had to be seen. This guy was clearly trying to avoid these topics. He didn''t see him except for dinner during the day. his silhouette.


    Why he and Qin Chuan are both virtuous, the two are of the same age, they are both elders, and they have no idea of ??starting a family, Gu Shuixiu does not plan to continue to indulge him.


    Under Gu Shuixiu''s repeated questioning, Gu Daniu finally revealed his tricks.


    It turns out that this kid has a crush for a long time, but the crush is from the county town. He is afraid that people will not look down on their home, and he will not talk to them about it, but he often visits their shops.


    Gu Shuixiu asked curiously, "How old is that girl? How does she look? What''s the situation of the family?"


    In the end, Gu Daniu said awkwardly: "The girl is fifteen this year, she is fair and beautiful, she is the daughter of the shopkeeper of the steamed bun shop on the main street of the county, I don''t know about the rest. already."


    "?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened in disbelief, co-authoring that this kid didn''t know anything and fell in love with others!


    Facing Gu Shuixiu''s depressed face, Gu Daniu was also very helpless. He just saw the girl when he went to the steamed bun shop to buy something. I had a good feeling in my heart, and then I met once or twice again, and I started to think about it. However, when their family opened a shop in the county town, they would never like people from the mountains like them.


    It is precisely because of Gu Daniu''s inferiority complex that he did not inquire about the situation of others at all.


    Gu Shuixiu helped her forehead helplessly, "What should you do if the girl is already engaged?"


    Gu Daniu''s face turned pale when he was asked by Gu Shuixiu, he stammered and couldn''t say why, seeing that he was really anxious.


    Gu Shuixiu thought of the current situation in the county seat, and it was unrealistic to ask someone to check the news immediately, so she sighed and said, "After a while, the county seat can be entered, so I will ask someone to go there. Help you to ask, I can''t guarantee whether it will succeed or not. If the girl fails, you will accept my mother''s arrangement for me. We will not find you a daughter-in-law casually. Do you know about pushing three and resisting four?"


    Gu Daniu immediately showed his face, nodded and bowed, almost calling Gu Shuixiu his ancestor.


    The footsteps of New Year''s Eve slowly approached amid the laughter of the crowd. Gu Daniu lived in Dong''s house for three days and went back. Tian gets along and found that although Liang is not good at the meticulous work of his daughter, his martial arts are good.


    She saw Liang Shi and Shen Ziping fight in person.


    Liang was not as happy as she expected, but said bitterly: "I practiced martial arts since I was a child, and I accidentally hurt my body before. After so many years of marriage, I finally got a child like Jiang An. I don''t think I will have any more children in this lifetime."


    Liang looked at Gu Shuixiu''s pregnant belly and said with envy.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that the Liang family had such an experience, but fortunately she still had Shen Jiangan.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to expose the scars, and since then she stopped talking about the Liang family''s kung fu, and did not let the subordinates of the Dong family talk about it.


    On the day before New Year''s Eve, Gu Shuixiu prepared the food for the New Year according to the usual practice. Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi killed a pig in the family together. The pork and other items were all ready, and the pig''s head could still be marinated. .


    It''s just that the pork head is not easy to cook. On this day, the stove in Dong''s house has never been on fire.


    Liang has been in Jiankang for Chinese New Year before, and she only spent it in Qingping Mountain last year, and she still remembers last year''s Chinese New Year.


    She originally planned to make a delicious table to treat the whole family, but the food she made was not only difficult to swallow, but also ruined the cauldron at home.


    Shen Ziping looked at her annoyed and blamed herself. In order to encourage her, she ate all the food she cooked, and said it was delicious. As a result, Shen Ziping had diarrhea that day. He was so weak that he couldn''t even walk.


    Because of Shen Ziping''s tragic state, Liang''s family really didn''t dare to give those meals to Shen Shikang and Shen Jiangan. On New Year''s Eve, they actually ate the barbecue made by Yang Yi. It was the most unforgettable embarrassment of my life.

 v2 Chapter 52： Preparations for New Years Eve, another year

    The past was unbearable, Liang shook her head, shook off the unpleasant memories in her mind, and wandered in the kitchen with great interest. She wanted to help, but there were already Cuixi and Luoying in the kitchen. , Colorful, Gu Shuixiu is commanding, there is no place for her at all.


    But Liang has made up her mind to learn how to be a good wife and mother with Gu Shuixiu, and naturally she will not leave the kitchen easily.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that she was enjoying it, so she let her go, all her thoughts were on the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    "Luoying, wait for the greenhouse to cut some leeks and green onions. In addition, we have grown some mustard greens in the valley this year. The climate is very good this year. Those mustard greens and cabbage are growing very well. Cheng Hai went to get four Chinese cabbage and cut two mustard greens."


    Liang asked curiously, "Is the mustard green you''re talking about the green vegetable in the valley? Is it delicious?"


    When Liang first arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu took her for a walk. At that time, there was not much green in the mountain, most of them were cold-resistant trees that were still green, others were dead branches or The trees are full of yellowish dead leaves, and the ground is even more desolate, and there was actually a green vegetable growing in the valley of the Cuizhu Mountain at that time.


    At that time, Mrs. Liang thought it was strange, but she just arrived at Cuizhu Mountain and was curious about everything. She thought that it was because the valley was special to grow vegetables in winter, so she didn''t ask.


    Afterwards, Gu Shuixiu never brought those dishes to the dinner table, and Mrs. Liang slowly forgot about it.


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu mentioned it in front of her, and Liang''s curiosity was immediately aroused.


    Gu Shuixiu licked her big belly and changed her sitting position, then she said with a smile: "We don''t have many vegetables to eat in winter, and we only have a conservatory in our house. Less thought, so I specially collected some vegetable seeds that can grow in winter.


    Unfortunately, it used to snow more or less in winter, so the mustard and cabbage I planted could not survive the New Year. I dug it out and ate it in advance. Fortunately, there is no snow this winter, only frost. The mustard greens that have been frosted will be more sweet, and it will be delicious after stir-frying. You will try it later. "


    Liang''s can''t wait to try it, so he didn''t hide his greed.


    After a while, Luoying''s baskets of leeks and onions came in, and the conservatory was in Dong''s house, so Luoying''s speed was faster than Chenghai.


    Cuixi saw the verdant leeks and green onions, and immediately asked with a smile, "Do you still want to make dumplings, Madam?"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled, nodded lightly, with a smile in her eyes, and teased: "Cuixi is about to become a roundworm in my stomach, she guessed it before I opened my mouth. ."


    Liang was shocked when he heard this, "But the kind of dumplings we ate in Jiankang for the New Year? Yongjia County also eats this for the New Year?"


    No wonder Mrs Liang was so shocked. Last year, she asked about some surrounding villages in order to follow the customs of the countryside. No one told her about dumplings, whether those people had a good life or a bad life. No wonder she felt so incredible right now.


    Cuixi also lived in Jiankang before, and she knew Liang''s mood at this time, so she explained to Gu Shuixiu: "Mrs Shen, my wife made dumplings last year, but my wife knows how to make dumplings. There are many kinds of dumplings, and the dumplings made are full of color, flavor, and taste, which are a hundred times better than Jiankang''s method."


    Listening to Cuixi''s admiration for Gu Shuixiu, Liang''s just smiled, but did not take her words to heart, it''s not just a dumpling, no matter how you make it, it''s just like that, Liang''s has long been tired of eating .


    Seeing Liang''s disapproving look, Cuixi just smiled inexplicably and did not explain.


    The onions and chives that were picked have been cleaned, so Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi and Dong Chenghu to mince the pork, and then chop the shallots and chives into pieces. and mustard greens cut back.


    Seeing that all the ingredients are complete, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to prepare the noodles, and she went to prepare the sauce.


    Hook out people''s greed.


    Waiting for Cuixi to reconcile the noodles, without Gu Shuixiu''s invitation, Liang Shi has already taken the initiative to sit aside and help make dumplings.


    With the addition of Liang''s, Cuixi can just spare her time to cook other dishes.


    After noon, all the dishes for the New Year''s Eve dinner have been made. This year, there are many people. Gu Shuixiu''s main dish is still hot pot, but he added some sweet and sour fish, grilled pork chops, and some oil Fried food, plus some desserts.


    These things are the children''s favorites, a few little ones won''t eat with these things, plus dumplings, they don''t even look at the hot pot.


    The adults don''t talk about them, but they are pampered and pampered. Throughout the year, only these few days are free for children to be free and unrestrained by adults.


    This is the first time for the Shen family to eat such delicious dumplings.


    During the period, Gu Shuixiu also asked Luo Ying to cook one more time, so that no one else could eat it.


    The cold wind outside Dong''s house was still howling as before, blowing the lanterns and flapping the brackets from time to time, the slight light became the warmest scene in the Cuizhu Mountain.


    The lively New Year''s Eve passed by in a hurry with everyone''s heartfelt laughter.


    The second day was the first day of the new year, everyone got up late, only those children sat obediently in the main room early, not going out to play in the yard uncharacteristically, and It was because he was sitting upright and had to make Cuixi and the others look sideways.


    However, several people knew the reason for the abnormality of the children, they all snickered as if they had not seen it, and went about their own business.


    Shen Shikang was the first to get up. When he entered the main room, the children stood up in unison to say New Year''s greetings to Shen Shikang. The voice was loud and sincere, and it scared all of Shen Shikang''s sleepy bugs away.


    Shen Shikang, who was still a little sleepy at first, is now completely refreshed.


    Shen Shikang paused for a while, then slowly stepped in with the other foot in the eyes of the children, and then calmly sat on the seat, pretending to be serious: "Sir, I hope you can do this this year. Work harder and make greater progress, in order to encourage you, I think I will re-form a new lesson plan, and add half an hour to the practice time every afternoon in the future."


    Children who were happily waiting to receive the red envelopes, their faces immediately tangled up, each of you look at me, I look at you, and responded dully.


    Shen Shikang raised a sly chuckle at the corner of his mouth, and then handed over the red envelopes one by one.

 v2 Chapter 53： new year, start

    A few small hearts are really full of taste, Zhang Xingchi couldn''t help but slander, Mr. wants so much for a red envelope, not at all like Uncle Shen.


    This morning, Shen Ziping and Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi went out to practice martial arts early in the morning. At that time, the little ones just got up. Yang Yi and Dong Yi rarely gave them a day off, and they gave With the big red envelope, Shen Ziping''s bag was the largest, with a full 10 taels of silver.


    At that time, Zhang Xingchi was so happy that he couldn''t find the North, and he kept saying good things as if he didn''t want money, and directly reported that Shen Ziping and the others were coaxing him.


    Why did it change completely when it arrived at Shen Shikang? Zhang Xingchi pinched the red envelope, it can be estimated that Shen Shikang''s red envelope is less than half of Shen Ziping''s.


    The little ones didn''t want to stay in the main room with Shen Shikang, and the ones who were saved would have to be preached, so they made excuses and walked out.


    Shen Shikang smiled, looking at their backs and smiled helplessly.


    This is Cuixi just serving Shen Shikang. After getting to know Shen Shikang during this period of time, Cuixi knew Shen Shikang''s temper and joked: "Why does Mr. Shen give a hammer and another sweet? Jujube? The servants seem a little gloomy when they see the young masters."


    How to say Zhang Xingchi and several others were also watched by Cuixi, and they will be more or less distressed.


    Shen Shikang crossed Erlang''s legs, looking leisurely and leisurely, drinking the hot tea brought by Cuixi, and said slowly: "I''m beating and beating them, they can''t take it anymore! "


    Cui Xi did not say more after hearing this, and respectfully cleaned up and exited the main room.


    .


    In order to comfort the wounded hearts of several children, Gu Shuixiu specially wrapped the red envelope into a big red envelope, but it was full of copper plates.


    I thought a few children would be depressed when they got these red envelopes, but they cheered happily all the time.


    This time Shen Ziping was not happy, he caught Zhang Xingchi and asked: "Xingchi, what your uncle gave you was ten taels of silver, and what your aunt Xiu gave you looked too much and heavy, but together It''s only two taels of silver, why are you so happy?"


    Zhao Baoer heard the words on the side, looked at Shen Ziping like a fool, and said with some disgust: "Uncle Shen, we don''t need money to buy things in eight villages, and we only have copper plates here. It¡¯s easy to use, although you have given us a lot of silver, we still use a lot of it, and although the copper plates given by the eldest cousin are not as much as yours, it is best for us to buy gadgets.¡±


    "This..." Shen Ziping couldn''t say a word after hearing it, who would give the copper for ten taels of silver? If it is true that the ten taels of silver are replaced by copper plates, it will not be a red envelope!


    Liang was watching with great interest from the side, seeing Shen Ziping being deflated and unkind and laughing.


    The next morning, Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong brought a few children to Dong''s house with the Qin family. Make people happy.


    This time Shen Shikang didn''t say anything unpleasant, and the refreshing gift given to the red envelope made Shen Jiangan jealous and indignant.


    Why can sister Qingqing and the others get big red envelopes without being preached? After being told, what they get is even smaller than theirs. Children are the most concerned about these things.


    When they received the red envelope, they swarmed here and ran to the yard to play.


    Hao looked at Gu Shuixiu''s belly and said with a smile, "Shuixiu, are you going to give birth in a few days?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly, "It''s still nearly a month! At first, my stomach didn''t grow, but it has grown very fast in the past two months. Even if I''m hungry now, I don''t dare to eat too much. Things, I''m afraid that the child will be too big to be born."


    It is also raised very large, and it is even more difficult to live.


    Although the Liang family only gave birth to Shen Jiangan, they were still in Jiankang at the beginning, and the conditions of the family were excellent, and they were well fed, which caused Shen Jiangan to weigh seven jins and two taels when he was born. , she was tossed to the point of collapse during childbirth, and at that time, Shen Ziping was so frightened that she refused to let her have another child.


    thought.


    When Dong Chenghu mentioned Gu Shuixiu''s belly, he was both happy and worried. He was happy that he could have another child, but he was worried that he didn''t know if this child would be as troublesome as Dong Yunmei''s two babies. , As long as Dong Chenghu thinks of Dong Yunmei''s thrilling production, he will be a little frightened.


    "Shuixiu, what kind of first aid method did you ask Cuixi to learn, how did Cuixi learn?" Dong Chenghu asked worriedly.


    Cuixi on the side turned pale involuntarily and prayed in her heart that Gu Shuixiu had better be safe and give birth smoothly.


    Because of Dong Chenghu''s attention, from this day onwards, Cuixi has been practicing caesarean section suture techniques every day, and every day she looks very preoccupied, which makes people nervous.


    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Dong Chenghu immediately organized his servants to start spring ploughing. Since there was no snow this winter, the land was still soft, so hurry up to break the ground at this time, perhaps before Gu Shuixiu gave birth Completing the spring ploughing would allow him to spend more time with Gu Shuixiu and the children.


    Shen Ziping returned to Shen''s house after fifteen years. It happened that now that the Shen family was in Cuizhu Mountain, he could go out to do business with peace of mind.


    These things were decided after consultation with Shen Shikang, but they didn''t let Liang Shi and Shen Jiangan know, maybe they would be happier if they didn''t know anything.


    The days of spring ploughing have become infinitely joyful because of the children''s childish words, making people feel both hard and happy, as if the work at hand has become a lot easier.


    A group of people have been busy for more than half a month and finally planted the crops. The child in Gu Shuixiu''s stomach also cooperated very well, and did not start until the spring ploughing of Cuizhu Mountain was over.


    On this day, the people of Dong''s house turned on their backs, and Shen Shikang surprisingly did not stay in the study, but from time to time in the yard to pay attention to the movement of the delivery room, and he looked nervous, as if it was Liang who gave birth to the child.


    Cuixi and Luoying had already entered. The people outside were not aware of anything other than Gu Shuixiu''s shouting from time to time. This kind of waiting was the most tormenting. Delivery room help.


    Although Dong Yuanxu is ignorant, he can feel the nervousness of adults, and has been in Dong Chenghu''s arms and refused to go down.


    Shen Shikang saw that this was not a problem, so he asked Shen Jiangan to deceive Dong Yuanxu.

 v2 Chapter 54： Produced by Gu Shuixiu, Tim Ding

    Without Dong Yuanxu by his side, Dong Chenghu doesn''t have to worry too much. Just as Fun Fen was about to enter the delivery room with hot water, Dong Chenghu hurriedly stopped him, "Fun, how is your wife?"


    Fun is a big layman, how do you know what Gu Shuixiu is doing now, even if she wants to say good things, she doesn¡¯t know where to start, plus the delivery room is waiting for hot water, so she sued Sin, and hurried into the delivery room with hot water.


    Following this, Luo Ying is also an encounter, this girl is not able to speak.


    Shen Shikang was upset by Dong Chenghu, and said angrily, "You made me dizzy, hurry up and stay where it is cool."


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a while, he was just worried about the safety of his daughter-in-law, why was he so unwelcome?


    Shen Shikang told Dong Chenghu for a meal, and went back to the study, but Gu Shuixiu screamed from time to time, which really made him restless, so he simply left the study again and kept pacing in the yard step.


    Dong Chenghu stopped making trouble for a while, resisted not asking those girls, but waited patiently and quietly.


    Hao Shi and Dong Yunmei rushed over after receiving the news, while Liu Yueyi stayed at home to take care of the children.


    When they arrived at Dong''s house, they both looked anxious when they saw Dong Chenghu and Shen Shikang.


    Hao''s temperament is the same as Liang''s. Whenever she encounters a problem, she gets anxious and gets angry. She can''t wait for a while, and directly follows into the delivery room. Dong Yunmei can''t hold back.


    "What should I do? Will my aunt go in and cause trouble?" Dong Yunmei asked anxiously.


    What can Dong Chenghu say? He couldn''t get in again, and he was even more disturbed by Dong Yunmei''s question.


    At this moment, there are six people in the delivery room, including Gu Shuixiu, who gave birth.


    Hao wanted to step forward to help, but Gu Shuixiu screamed in agony, making her feet weak. Although Liang was helping, she stood at the farthest place, looking at her pale His face seemed to be a little wrong.


    Hao hurried over, touched Liang''s arm and asked, "How is it? What''s the situation now? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Liang was awakened by Hao''s words, and said with a sigh of relief: "The amniotic fluid broke ahead of time, but the cervix was not opened enough, Cuixi was worried that the child was in danger, and was doing massage, watching Shui Xiu''s I really can''t bear to see how painful it is, I really suffer."


    However, no matter what Hao thinks, Cui Xi''s strength has not weakened at all.


    Finally, after half an hour of tossing, the child appeared. Cuixi saw that she was overjoyed.


    Mr. Liang took the initiative to take over the job of heating the hot water and quickly ran to the kitchen.


    Cui Xi and other children''s heads all came out and immediately pulled the child out and wrapped it up, quickly cut the umbilical cord and handed it to Hao.


    Hao looked at the child and exclaimed in surprise, "Yo, it''s a man with a handle. Congratulations, Shuixiu, it''s a son."


    Hao said, and shouted the good news to the door, "Chenghu, mother and son are safe, your daughter-in-law gave you a big fat boy, this time you have two sons, Xiao Yuanxu Be a brother."


    Dong Chenghu and Shen Shikang outside the house laughed with relief.


    Shen Shikang asked Dong Chenghu happily, "Chenghu, have you thought of the child''s name?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then smiled honestly: "Before Yuan Xu''s name was taken by Shui Xiu, I don''t have the ability to her, so I''ll ask Shui Xiu later."


    Shen Shikang felt helpless for a while after hearing the words. If he can admit so frankly that he is not as powerful as his daughter-in-law, it is estimated that Dong Chenghu is the only one.


    After helpless, Shen Shikang said with great interest: "How about I give my child a name?"


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, his eyes lit up, and he nodded sharply, "Mr. Shen is so talented, your name must be nice."


    Gu Shuixiu in the delivery room lost her strength after the baby was born. Cuixi was worried that she might faint, so she hurriedly held the ginseng soup and said loudly in her ear: "Madam, you can work harder, The placenta hasn''t come out yet!"


    Cuixi was about to turn around holding the placenta, but Gu Shuixiu pulled the corner of her clothes, only to hear her say weakly, "Leave the placenta, don''t throw it away."


    After that, Gu Shuixiu was unconscious, leaving Cuixi alone in a mess, what does it mean to leave the placenta behind? How to stay? This thing is so disgusting, hasn''t it been buried directly before?


    But this was what Gu Shuixiu ordered, so Cuixi had to do it.


    The house is extremely quiet.


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu open his eyes, he quickly shook his head, chased away the deep drowsiness, walked to Gu Shuixiu''s side and squatted down, and asked softly, "But you''re hungry? Do you want to? eat something?"


    Gu Shuixiu struggled to be lifted up by Dong Chenghu, looked at the little baby in the cradle beside the bed, and her eyes were full of love.


    "How is the child''s condition?" Gu Shuixiu was reluctant to move away from the child for a moment.


    To say that Dong Yuanxu''s appearance combines the advantages of their husband and wife, and they won''t be particularly similar, then this child can be said to be a replica of Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t feel anything, but Dong Chenghu was very fond of him because this child was similar to Shuixiu.


    "The child is all right, Mr. Shen is very happy, and named the child Dong Yuanjie, what do you think?"


    Dong Chenghu''s praise-seeking expression made Gu Shuixiu chuckle, "Mr. Shen is naturally good to have a name, but why don''t you name your own son, but you have to bother Shen gentlemen?"


    Dong Chenghu scratched his hair with some embarrassment, and said weakly: "I have a little ink, so don''t name the child. What if he doesn''t get it well and delays his life?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly. In fact, Dong Chenghu has also learned literacy from her over the years. Although the handwriting is not good-looking, she can see people. How can you say that there is no ink in her stomach? To put it bluntly, he is not confident, and since the Dong family has such a great writer as Shen Shikang, he has even forgotten his own abilities.


    However, it is indeed a good thing for Shen Shikang to name her son, and it can also bring closer the relationship between their family and the Shen family. After all, Shen Shikang is so talented, I can''t say it in the future


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, it was all too far away, she should stop fantasizing, it is serious to live a good life.

 v2 Chapter 55： The sensible Dong Yuanxu went back to her parents house

    Gu Shuixiu is the kind of person who doesn''t tangle once she figured it out. After a few words, her stomach was also hungry, so Dong Chenghu hurried to the kitchen to bring her something to eat.


    It was red dates and longan porridge, and the sweet taste made her frown.


    Dong Chenghu knew that Gu Shuixiu didn''t like sweet food, but he had to endure it no matter how much he didn''t like it during this special period, so he fed Gu Shuixiu one bite at a time.


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly ate half a bowl to ensure that she was not hungry, so she beat him to death and refused to eat any more.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t, as if to prove that this porridge was delicious, he ate the rest in front of Gu Shuixiu, and after eating, he said, "Shuixiu, it''s really delicious. "


    The frown looked like she was saying something against her heart.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing, in order not to discourage Dong Chenghu''s enthusiasm, she nodded quickly.


    Dong Chenghu went to the kitchen with the bowl contentedly.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu was woken up by Dong Yuanjie¡¯s cries. The little guy was probably hungry, but Gu Shuixiu hadn¡¯t given milk yet, so she couldn¡¯t breastfeed the child, so she had to let Dong Chenghu hold her. Feed him and goat milk.


    Dong Yuanxu also entered the room, looked at his younger brother obediently, stroked his little hand from time to time, and comforted: "Brother don''t cry, don''t cry, Dad is breastfeeding you, goat milk is delicious Now, you won''t be hungry after eating."


    There was a smile in Dong Chenghu''s eyes, and he said to Dong Yuanxu, "Dad is breastfeeding my brother, you go eat your own breakfast first, and you have to go to class with your husband later."


    Although Dong Yuanxu is only four years old, this kid is very smart, and he can be read by the Three Character Classic. Shen Shikang doesn''t want to miss it when he catches a good seedling. Dong Yuanxu has been forced to stay in the study for a while.


    In addition, after the Chinese New Year, Dong Yi suddenly proposed to start exercising with Dong Yuanxu, this is good, this kid doesn''t even have a little time to play.


    Gu Shuixiu was originally distressed, and did not want her child to work so hard so early, but Shen Shikang and Dong Yi did not agree with her view.


    In such a big environment, Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to play with Dong Yuanxu as much as possible, so that his childhood would not be too boring, but during this time she gave birth and seemed to ignore it With this eldest son, Gu Shuixiu felt a little guilty and waved to Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu obediently came to Gu Shuixiu''s bedside, and said in a tender voice, "Mother, do you need Xu''er to help?"


    Gu Shuixiu felt even more distressed for Dong Yuanxu when she heard the words, she hurriedly hugged him and asked lovingly, "Will Yuanxu go to the study again later?"


    The little guy nodded his head, very well-behaved.


    Gu Shuixiu stroked his hair and said softly, "But I think it''s hard to study? Would you like your mother to ask for a leave from Mr., how about you go and play?"


    Unexpectedly, Dong Yuanxu shook his head and said seriously: "Mother, sir, Xuer is smart. You must study hard and study hard so that you can have a future and let your parents live a good life."


    "But mother thinks it''s a good life now." Gu Shuixiu was so moved that tears almost fell.


    Dong Yuanxu nestled in Gu Shuixiu''s arms, and said solemnly: "No, sir, the life of our family is just better than the average family, but it is not real wealth, if you encounter those who bully others , our family doesn''t even have the ability to protect themselves, the master said, we want Xuer to become a master."


    Gu Shuixiu was shocked, and quickly asked, "Xu''er, is this what Mr. told you?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded.


    "Then do you know what these words mean?"


    Dong Yuanxu''s cute bun face wrinkled unconsciously, as if thinking and recalling, and said after a while: "Xuer can understand a little bit, but Xuer believes that he doesn''t understand now, and later You will slowly understand."


    Seeing Dong Yuanxu like this, Gu Shuixiu was a little worried and a little relieved, but she began to speculate about Shen Shikang''s actions.


    She thought that Shen Shikang was so happy because she liked the little son she gave birth to, and even named her son herself. Now it seems that Shen Shikang has his deep meaning.


    What is the meaning of the superior man? Isn''t the superior man the man in that position?


    Thinking like this, Gu Shuixiu immediately shook her head and denied it, their family was just ordinary people, powerless and powerless, not to mention Dong Yuanxu was just a four-year-old boy, no matter how powerful Shen Shikang was, he couldn¡¯t be now As far as he can see his potential, I am afraid that it is only to make Dong Yuanxu work hard to say such words to him.


    Gu Shuixiu found a reasonable explanation for herself, so she continued confinement with peace of mind.


    During the period, Dong Yuanxu would come to see his brother every day, talk with her, and play with her mother and son on the bed for a while, which also made Dong Yuanxu extremely satisfied.


    Because of this, Gu Shuixiu felt even more distressed, and secretly warned herself not to care about one thing or another.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know what was going on when he thought about the Gu family, Gu Shuixiu gave birth to another son to him, Zhao and the others had not seen each other, so they planned to wait for Gu Shuixiu and the younger son to return to Caozi Village. trip.


    Nowadays, Dong Chenghu''s boxing skills are very good. With Gu Shuixiu and his mother, they can definitely keep them safe in the mountains. It is precisely because of this that Dong Yi and Yang Yi are not worried at all.


    Gu Shuixiu originally wanted to bring Dong Yuanxu, but Dong Yi said that he was working on the basic skills recently, and he had no choice but to give up if he couldn''t miss a day.


    The couple walked in the mountains with their young son, and now the deep mountain seems to have been stepped out by their group. Even if Gu Shuixiu is not led by Dong Chenghu, he can follow this trail Go to Caozi Village.


    It has been two years since the earthquake moved, and the animals in the mountains have gradually increased. The wild boar, which was rare last year, was in the grass not far from the two of them. It happened that the couple did not bring What kind of gift, Dong Chenghu took this wild boar as a gift to the Gu family.


    Because of the addition of a wild boar, the child could only be held by Gu Shuixiu, but Dong Chenghu''s speed of carrying the wild boar was not slow at all.


    The two walked in the mountains for three hours, and finally arrived at Caozi Village after noon. At this time, poor people do not eat lunch, and the entire Caozi Village is estimated to be eaten by Gu Mingde''s family. That''s because the big bull insisted that Gu Erniu was growing up.


    However, the time for the two of them to arrive was past mealtime, and the Gu family had long since stopped.


    Dong Chenghu knocked on the door, but it was a big bull who came to open the door.


    Dong Chenghu exclaimed: "Da Niu, it''s been three months and you haven''t reported to the county office yet?"


    The big bull also found Gu Shuixiu behind Dong Chenghu and the little baby in his arms, and immediately let them into the room in surprise.

 v2 Chapter 56： Gu familys situation, buying farmland

    "There is no news from the county government yet. I went to the town to meet the mayor. The mayor said that he can''t enter the county seat now, so let me go home and wait. Let me know again."


    Gu Daniu knows the current situation in the county, but he doesn''t want to go back so early.


    "Yo, brother-in-law, is this the wild boar you just beat? It''s still bleeding!" Gu Daniu saw the wild boar''s eyes full of food. He has been in the county for the past few years , I haven''t eaten much game, even in the days before the Chinese New Year at Dong''s house, I ate seafood mostly.


    Seeing his greedy expression, Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes indecently, "This boar is not as attractive as your little nephew!"


    You''re welcome.


    Dong Chenghu was afraid that their brothers would quarrel, so he quickly changed the subject, "Where are the father-in-law and mother-in-law? Are you not at home?"


    Gu Daniu explained this time: "The spring ploughing has just passed. This year, my parents plan to buy more fields and go to the village chief."


    Gu Shuixiu frowned in confusion. Now that the spring ploughing has just ended, how could Gu Mingde and the Zhao family buy farmland at this time?


    "Why didn''t my parents go to buy fields before the spring ploughing, I''m afraid they won''t be able to buy anything at this time!" Gu Shuixiu asked.


    Gu Erniu glanced at Gu Shuixiu sullenly, and said stubbornly: "Eldest sister, you don''t understand this point, before the spring ploughing, all the fields were panicking, how do you know which field is better? , which field is bad, some people will mix black soil from the mountains into the field in order to sell it at a good price. The field looks good, but the crops that are planted may not necessarily grow well.


    My father said that after the spring ploughing, I would go and find out who is going to sell their fields, and then I would go around in those fields, and in a few days, I would know whether the fields are good or not. "


    Gu Shuixiu was still at a loss, "Since people are going to sell their fields, how can they grow crops? If they don''t sell the fields, what''s the use of their parents just looking at them satisfied?"


    "So my parents are very cautious, but they are not in a hurry at all. Before the autumn harvest, they will take a good look at the fields that may be sold, and then start after the autumn harvest." Gu Daniu said The cautious Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi were also helpless for a while, but those two were his parents.


    Anyway, there is no rush to buy the land, Gu Daniu simply let them toss and toss, and it is impossible to say that they can really buy good land.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu glanced at each other, what could they say?


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the sky and said to Gu Erniu: "Erniu, hurry up, go and get your parents back, they said we brought their little grandson back, and it''s not early. Now, let them take it easy."


    "Hey~" Gu Erniu responded mischievously, handed Dong Yuanjie into Dong Chenghu''s arms, and ran away.


    Gu Shuixiu was helpless for a while, but with Gu Erniu''s eccentric temperament, she didn''t know what kind of girl would suffer him.


    When Gu Daniu saw Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, he immediately knew what she was thinking, and quickly made an excuse to escape, so as not to become Gu Shuixiu''s target.


    Even the nervous Dong Chenghu saw that something was wrong with Gu Daniel, "Shuixiu, Daniel seems to be afraid of you!"


    Gu Shuixiu glared at Dong Chenghu, the innocent in Dong Chenghu''s heart, didn''t he just tell the truth? Why is Shuixiu so temperamental?


    While Gu Shuixiu was busy in the kitchen wearing her dress, Gu Mingde and Zhao finally came back.


    When they got home, they didn''t ask Dong Chenghu or Gu Shuixiu, but shouted at Gu Erniu: "Erniu, didn''t you say that my good grandson is here, who?"


    Mrs. Zhao didn''t hear any movement at home, so she glanced at Gu Erniu suspiciously, "You''re not the one who is looking for happiness, right?"


    "I..." Gu Erniu was so aggrieved, when did his credibility become so low, what does it mean by the expressions of his parents? Do you suspect he is joking?


    "Sister, brother-in-law, father and mother are back!" Gu Erniu shouted at the top of his voice, and the baby''s cry was immediately heard in the room.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was busy in the kitchen, heard this and hurried to the room.


    The Zhao family quickly followed Gu Shuixiu, Gu Mingde glared at Gu Erniu displeased, "Look at what you have done!"


    Gu Erniu touched his nose with a look of grievance, obviously it was you who didn''t believe me, so I called out loud, how come it was all my fault?


    In the room, Gu Shuixiu hugged the child and coaxed, while Zhao looked at the child with excitement.


    "Shuixiu, she''s a man with a handle! Listening to this voice, it sounds like a loud voice." Zhao said happily.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded while coaxing the child.


    Now the Zhao family is even happier. Gu Shuixiu gave birth to two sons at once, which can be said to have opened up branches for the Dong family, not to mention that Gu Shuixiu is still young and will have other children in the future. Come on, even if Dong Chenghu develops later, he will not dislike their water show.


    Yes, in Zhao''s view, the Dong family will be today because Dong Chenghu has the ability, and her daughter is just married to the Dong family to enjoy happiness.


    The Zhao family has always been afraid that Dong Chenghu will dislike Gu Shuixiu one day when he becomes rich, and hopes that Gu Shuixiu will have more sons, so that he can rely on him in the future.


    Now Gu Shuixiu has a second child with her son, just as Zhao wished, how could she be unhappy?


    Gu Mingde doesn''t care about male or female, as long as it is his grandson , as if a flower could be seen in this way.


    When the old couple saw the child, they immediately sneered at Daniel Fiangu with resentment on their faces.


    Gu Daniel and the old couple will not be the same as Gu Erniu. After all, as the eldest son, Gu Daniel is calmer than Gu Erniu. Naturally, the old couple treat each other differently.


    Fortunately, Gu Erniu didn''t care about these, otherwise, how could this home be as peaceful as it is now?


    Gu Daniu was heartbroken by Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde, and couldn''t help but want to run out.


    Gu Shuixiu helped him and said: "Daddy, I opened a shop in the county town, and I have met one or two nice girls. When the time comes, I will ask someone to inquire about it, and if I can, I will give it to Daniel immediately. It will save you longer and longer."


    The Zhao family is naturally happy about this, but when she thinks that her family is a girl from the county town, and his family is just an ordinary person in a mountain village, she is a little worried and feels that her family is not worthy of others.


    "Shuixiu, I still know how many pounds and how many mothers in our family. I don''t want to marry a rich daughter-in-law, as long as this person is down-to-earth. We can always find one or two suitable girls, and I think the youngest daughter of the old Wang family in the next village is not bad."

 v2 Chapter 57： Zhaos mind, Dong Chenghus guess

    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing, the girl''s affairs were not over yet, she did not dare to let Zhao Clan know Gu Daniu''s thoughts, but if she didn''t say it, Zhao Clan would really mess with the red line. It''s over when you get into trouble.


    However, Gu Shuixiu was anxious, but someone was even more anxious than Gu Shuixiu, Gu Daniu was immediately anxious, "Mother! What is the little girl of the old Wang''s family in the next village, she has a horse face, A burly man with a waist twice as thick as mine, what do you want me to marry back? Not even my father is pleasing to the eye."


    "How did you talk?" Gu Mingde lay gun inexplicably, blowing his beard and staring, looking like he was going to come forward and beat someone.


    Zhao recalled the girl well, as if she really said to Gu Daniu, "Then this is not good, we can find something else, such as..."


    "Okay, mother, don''t be like that. If you can find my sister like this in all these eight villages, I will definitely marry her back!" Gu Daniu pushed Gu Shuixiu out as a shield. This annoyed the Zhao family.


    "You don''t want to get married on purpose! Your sister can''t find a second one in eight villages. You plan to be a bachelor for the rest of your life, right?" Zhao shi was still chattering, Gu Daniu was really frightened by her. Just smeared oil on the soles of your feet.


    When he ran away, Mrs. Zhao asked in a low voice, "Shuixiu, does your brother have someone in his heart?"


    The tea in Gu Shuixiu''s mouth almost sprayed, "Mother, why are you asking that?"


    Sir Zhao, like a thief, leaned into Gu Shuixiu''s ear and muttered, "I don''t understand your brother''s virtue, since he was a child, he hasn''t screwed me like that because of one thing. Come on, if it wasn''t for a sweetheart outside, how could it be possible to refute me without replying to me?"


    Gu Shuixiu murmured in her heart, it seems that the family who knows Gu Daniu the most is really the Zhao family.


    Not waiting for Gu Shuixiu to write the draft and think about the words, Zhao said directly: "I don''t care what the girl''s situation is, but she must be a girl from a clean family. If he can''t give her to someone this year When I get married, I will decide a marriage for him by the end of the year.


    I can''t let his temper anymore, you see, you have two sons, they are still so unsatisfactory! Don''t you know that when those long-tongued women in the village talk about our family, they laugh at our family for not being able to marry a daughter-in-law! You can hear my heart-wrenching breath! "


    Seeing Zhao''s gnashing of teeth, Gu Shuixiu knew that she was really angry, and said quickly: "Okay, don''t worry, even if the big cow really likes any girl, it''s definitely not with us. This boundary, the county seat is still under control, and the Daniel can''t get in, even if he really wants to work hard, he can''t exert himself! You don''t force him anymore, so you don''t have to force him!"


    Zhao naturally knew that Gu Shuixiu was telling the truth, she was now 100% sure that Gu Daniu really had a crush, and that person was still in the county seat.


    Since there is no way to force a result now, Mr. Zhao simply kept his mouth shut, so as not to be disturbed, he snatched Dong Yuanjie from Gu Mingde¡¯s arms and kept looking at it, looking at it this way, Mrs. Zhao Immediately happy, "Yo, Shui Xiu, this child looks exactly like you when you were a child, and looks exactly like you, tsk tsk tsk, it''s really cute!"


    Gu Mingde nodded with a smile on the side. The girl he loves most is Gu Shuixiu. Dong Yuanjie looks so similar to Gu Shuixiu. Yes, if it wasn''t for the Zhao family, Gu Mingde wouldn''t want to hand over the child.


    Seeing that the Zhao family is no longer obsessed with Gu Daniu''s marriage, Gu Shuixiu quickly turned around and went into the kitchen to work.


    There were only Gu Mingde and his wife, Dong Chenghu and a little baby left in the house, Gu Mingde said solemnly: "Chenghu, the shops in your county can''t open now!"


    Dong Chenghu nodded and said truthfully: "Because of the awe-inspiring atmosphere of the county, the business was a bit bleak last year, and it would be at a loss if it was opened again, so I simply closed it down, and resumed business after the situation improved."


    Zhao saw that all the men were talking that she could not understand. She should not have interrupted, but she was a little worried, so she had to bite the bullet and asked: "Chenghu, you said that the county government is still If there is no news, it won''t be Daniel''s work, right?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and immediately shook his head, "No, the county government won''t do things so hasty, if there is no news from the county government now, something must have happened, or It is said that even the county magistrate can no longer manage the county seat.¡±


    Dong Chenghu also learned about the status of soldiers from Shen Ziping. Generally, the status of resident generals is equal to that of prefects. One is in charge of public security and the other is in charge of people''s livelihood. The prefect was killed, the resident general defected, and the court wanted to monitor the prefecture next to Dongyang County at the same time.


    All the rights were given to the new resident general, and now even the prefect must give three points to the resident general, plus those who are soldiers are not ready to speak, if they start In the conflict, it is still himself who is injured, and these three points become six points.


    The rank of the county magistrate is lower than that of the prefect. I am afraid that the entire Zhishui County is now dominated by the army.


    However, Dong Chenghu didn''t plan to tell Gu Mingde and them about these things, even if they knew it, they would just worry about it.


    "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, in my opinion, it is a good thing for Daniel not to go back now. Now there are officers and soldiers everywhere in the county, and those officers and soldiers don''t have a lot of scruples. If something goes wrong, we just think about it. Help can''t help, it''s better to stay at home safely and wait for those officers and soldiers to withdraw before going back."


    Zhao nodded desperately. Although the job was decent, it was not as important as his son''s life.


    Zhao was a little bit by Dong Chenghu, and the last bit of entanglement in his heart was also dissipated, so he carried the child out of the yard and left the space for Gu Mingde and Dong Chenghu.


    Without the Zhao family in the house, Gu Mingde asked in a low voice, "Tell the truth to your father-in-law, can Da Niu be able to keep his job?"


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he said his feelings for a long time, and Gu Mingde didn''t let go at all.


    "Father-in-law, if there are no other changes in the county seat, Daniel''s work will definitely be continued. The people of the county government are afraid that even their lives will not be guaranteed!"


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Mingde''s face turning pale, and he couldn''t bear it, but if he didn''t speak up, I''m afraid Gu Mingde would keep entangled in this matter in his heart.


    The two talked for a while in the room, and then Dong Chenghu came to the kitchen to help Gu Shuixiu. As for the Zhao family, he was already strolling around with the child in his arms.


    "Shuixiu, is this a goat pork chopped by two cattle?" Dong Chenghu walked around the kitchen, only to see a **** goat leg with a depressed face.

 v2 Chapter 58： deliver meat, go home

    Gu Shuixiu looked at the leg with a look of disgust, "Er Niu can chop wood, isn''t it just a waste of you to let him deal with game? I just came out to see him chopping wild boar with a hatchet, scaring him. If you jumped for me, go out and take a look and help him fix it."


    The leg of the boar that Gu Erniu brought her is still full of boar hair, can it be cooked?


    Dong Chenghu didn''t want Gu Erniu to waste good things, so he quickly went out to help.


    The two men cleaned up the whole boar for a long time and finally cleaned up the whole boar. It is not hot now, and things will not be left unattended. A family can eat it in two or three days.


    Gu Mingde thought that he would have to rely on the village chief to buy farmland in the future, so he asked Gu Erniu to send a portion of wild pork, and several other families who were better than the Gu family also sent some.


    Humanity comes only when there is contact, so if something happens in the future, you can ask someone for help.


    About half of the meat sent out, and the rest, Gu Mingde''s family will eat it for two days.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to waste the pig water, so she just cleaned up all those things at Gu''s house. The pig liver and pig heart and loin were made into soup, and the pig intestines were washed repeatedly and marinated for a while. Soy sauce mouth, also good for dinner.


    As for pig lungs, it takes some effort to remove the alveoli inside. This can also be made into a side dish of soy sauce.


    During the period, Zhao was taking care of the children, and he didn''t pay attention to how Gu Shuixiu was tidying up. No more.


    The Zhao family tasted some and thought it was delicious. He asked Gu Shuixiu how to make them, but he couldn''t hear the reason. After all, they have never done these things at home. meeting.


    I had no choice but to give it up first, and then I had the opportunity to let Gu Shuixiu teach her.


    The family of three stayed in Caozi Village for one night, and they hurried back to Cuizhu Mountain after noon the next day. Because of the last encounter in the town, Dong Chenghu and his wife refused to say anything this time. When I got to the town, even if there was any shortage, I would hand over the silver to Gu Daniu, and let Gu Daniu help me buy it, and Dong Chenghu would come to pick it up when he found time.


    It is strange that no one from the Gu family asked them the reason for doing this, but took it for granted.


    This made Dong Chenghu very moved, thinking that when the wind passed, he must help the Yue family well, and let them live a life like small landlords.


    Qingping Mountain in March is full of greenery and humid air. This spring has plenty of rain, and I think it will be a bumper year.


    Gu Shuixiu breathes the fresh air in the mountains, her heart is peaceful, if only she can always guard her one-third of an acre of land, work at sunrise and rest at sunset.


    Just think about this kind of wish, at least before the children are independent, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t have to expect such a life.


    When the children''s wings grow hard and fly away, she can live her life under the fence of picking chrysanthemums and see Nanshan leisurely.


    But I''m afraid that time will follow because I can''t bear the child!


    Dong Chenghu saw that Gu Shuixiu''s mood had changed from elated to a little depressed, so he asked with concern: "Shuixiu, what''s wrong with you? But you''re tired? Shall we stop and take a break?"


    On the way back, they didn''t bring anything, they just held a small baby, which was several times faster than when they came. Even if they stop and rest now, it won''t affect their time to go home.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head and said in a muffled voice, "Chenghu, if the children leave Cuizhu Mountain when they grow up, do we still have to follow them?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, looked at the petite baby in his arms, and laughed, "Shuixiu, Yuan Xuxu is less than five years old, and Yuanjie has just been born, you can''t help but think. Is it too far? Even if the children leave Cuizhu Mountain in the future, aren''t they your children?


    If you miss them, let them come back to see them, or go out to see them, whatever, why bother? "


    Gu Shuixiu thought that she was a little funny, so she stopped talking about these childish and ridiculous topics, and silently followed in Dong Chenghu''s footsteps.


    The sun hadn''t set yet when the two walked to the valley, and it happened that Dong Chenghu hadn''t been to Zhuangzi for a long time, so he took Gu Shuixiu to Zuo''s house.


    Dong Yunmei has been taking care of her body during this period of time, and she is much better than before. At that time, Gu Shuixiu was giving birth, and she could come here accompanied by Hao, which is a big step forward. .


    When Dong Chenghu and his wife arrived, Dong Yunmei was making clothes in the yard. Seeing that the couple had a baby, she quickly got up with a smile and let them enter the house.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the Zuo family and asked, "eldest sister, where is my brother-in-law? Are you not at home? Where are the children? Haven''t come back yet?"


    The huge Zuo family is quiet, not popular at all, and I don''t know how Dong Yunmei sits there.


    Dong Yunmei poured a glass of water for the two of them, and said with a chuckle: "Your brother-in-law went to the field. If he was not in the field, he would probably go out to check the traps and chop firewood. The firewood at this time is just right, if Most of the firewood I went out to look for in the morning was damp and moldy, and it still smelled of smoke. I couldn''t stand it the most.


    As for Qingqing and Youyou, they are still in the Qin family. Now they both have to learn to read and embroider every day, and I think if they continue to learn, I am afraid that no one of us here will be able to Marry them! "


    Seeing Dong Yunmei''s worried look is really worrying, not showing off.


    Gu Shuixiu basked in the sun, "It''s not better that they are excellent, as the saying goes, there are women in a family who ask for it, and I''m afraid your family''s threshold will be broken in the future!"


    Dong Yunmei was teased by Gu Shuixiu and laughed along with her: "What the **** are you talking about! You don''t know what our young fellows are like? These two children learn these things. It''s not available to us here, but your brother-in-law said that for the sake of the children, you should let them go to school, even Mr. Shen thinks so, so I had to go with them."


    Gu Shuixiu finally understood that Dong Yunmei could not have those foresights. In a place like them, as long as a girl can do housework and give birth, it would be great. Dong Yunmei would never think about having two A daughter to learn those things that are not useful, I am afraid that Shen Shikang said something to Zuo Qingsong, and Zuo Qingsong made up his mind to train these two children well.


    But this is a matter of the Zuo family, Gu Shuixiu did not intend to interfere, seeing Dong Yuanjie smiling in her arms, Gu Shuixiu remembered that they had not seen Zuo Fengshi and Zuo Fengying when they arrived He asked, "What about the two dragons and phoenixes?"


    Dong Yunmei was stunned when she heard the dragon and phoenix, and then she couldn''t help laughing, "What dragon and phoenix! I''m about to be tossed by those two little ancestors. Qingqing Youyou is far away from them, I am afraid that these two little guys will rely on them. Yesterday was too late, and today I woke up early, and I didn''t sleep in the afternoon, so I slept for a while, and I was sleeping sweetly!"

 v2 Chapter 59： News received by Shen Shikang, the situation in Jinan County

    "It''s just this time to sleep, I''m afraid it will be a sleepless night again." Dong Yunmei looked helpless, but she has a soft and waxy temperament. Once the child is crying, what will she do? , had to let the children go.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head with some hatred, how could Dong Yunmei''s temper be murdering children? Fortunately, Zuo Qingsong is still there, otherwise the children will be turned upside down?


    Gu Shuixiu and his wife sat at Zuo''s house for a while and did not wait for Zuo Qingsong to come back, so they took the child to Qin''s house, and they talked with Uncle Qin for a while before leaving with the child.


    In this way, Dong Yuanxu''s little friend is also showing his face in front of everyone.


    The two returned to Cuizhu Mountain with their child in their arms. The sky was just dark. The lanterns on the trail of Cuizhu Mountain were all lit. The lights were bright everywhere. The husband and wife looked at each other and smiled. Dong''s house.


    "We''re back!"


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, Dong Yuanxu was the first to rush out of the main room, his mouth was bulging, and he hadn''t swallowed it completely!


    Gu Shuixiu was afraid that he would choke, so she quickly gave Dong Yuanjie to Dong Chenghu, and she helped Dong Yuanxu to carry it.


    The little guy plunged into Gu Shuixiu''s arms and said immaturely, "Mother, Yuanxu misses you, how are your grandfather and grandmother? Where''s your uncle? I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    Gu Shuixiu touched Dong Yuanxu''s head and said softly, "My dear, after a while, my mother will ask your father to take over your grandfather and grandmother?"


    The little guy danced with joy.


    Shen Shikang coughed in the main room, and the little guy immediately stuck out his tongue and pulled Gu Shuixiu in obediently.


    Cuixi hurriedly added bowls and chopsticks, and looked at Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu''s busy appearance. I was afraid that they hadn''t eaten yet, so she hurried to the kitchen to cook two more dishes.


    After dinner, Shen Shikang was most concerned about the situation outside, but he did not expect Dong Chenghu to be well informed, but said to him: "The two days you are away , Ziping sent a message from outside, and Yang Yi picked it up.


    He has already met the Pei family in Jinan County, and has also contacted Song Youxin. Ziping means that he hopes that the Pei family and Song Youxin will cooperate, which is also what I mean.


    It''s just that Song Youxin seemed to have his own ideas and didn''t agree immediately. The Pei family had already decided that if Song Youxin didn''t cooperate with them, they would choose another relatively powerful uprising army to cooperate with them. The lord is on top. "


    Gu Shuixiu sat on the side and listened quietly, without saying a word.


    Dong Chenghu was a little shocked. In his opinion, the situation of the Pei family should not be a safe and secure seclusion. Why should he go to this muddy water?


    Shen Shikang seemed to feel something, and sighed: "The Pei family is full of soldiers and horses, and they are all men of iron blood, how can they bear such a suffocating life, and now opportunities and opportunities lie in In front of them, how could they let it go? In my opinion, it is best for them to cooperate with Song Youxin, after all, this person is very smart, and even if he is surrounded and suppressed by the imperial court, he can escape safely, and he is definitely not a generalist."


    To cooperate with the Pei family and some people who don''t know the details, Shen Shikang naturally hopes that they can cooperate with Song Youxin, which is a good thing for everyone.


    "However, I can''t guess what Big Brother Song is thinking. I''m afraid it will be difficult for Big Brother Shen to discuss cooperation with him like this." Dong Chenghu doesn''t understand those political conspiracies, he only Knowing that Song Youxin is very thoughtful, and likes to control, how can such a person agree to cooperate obediently?


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and said, "Mr. Shen, since you want them to cooperate, it''s best to find out what Song Youxin is thinking, how big is his ambition? Or do you just want to conquer a piece of land and enclose the land as the king? Do you understand this? If the original intentions of the two parties are inconsistent, there will be disputes even if they cooperate in the future, why is this necessary?"


    Shen Shikang nodded admiringly, he knew that Gu Shuixiu was not an ordinary woman and thought more deeply than others. I was afraid that what Gu Shuixiu said was the reason for Song Youxin''s hesitation, but what should he do? reconcile?


    No matter how worried they are here, Shen Ziping who is far away in Jin''an County doesn''t know anything.


    Pei Dongqi, who was sitting in the upper position, always had a sullen face and said nothing. Obviously, he also had his own considerations.


    Seeing this, Shen Ziping persuaded with all his heart: "Cousin, I really thought about us, so I traveled thousands of miles to this place where birds don''t shit."


    Jin''an County is far away from Jiankang, it is a bit of a no-holds-barred zone, the folk customs are sturdy, and the people are relatively savage. Shen Ziping tried to avoid people all the way.


    "That''s really wronging my cousin." Pei Dongqi glanced at Shen Ziping coolly, as if to say, I didn''t ask you to come, you are wronged!


    Shen Ziping choked and said angrily: "Have you heard what I just told you! Last time I worked with Song Youxin, that guy''s scheming is absolutely top-notch, and he still has it. With those grain and grass in his hands, and the people under his hands are loyal, even if he doesn''t cooperate with you, in time, he can rely on his own power to fight back, and then you will have nothing to do!"


    "Why are you so sure that he will win?" Pei Dongqi was a little unconvinced. The strength of their Pei family is not bad. Coupled with his leadership, they will definitely improve to a higher level in the future. And that Song Youxin was born Caomang, how could he compare with their Pei family?


    In Pei Dongqi''s view, this condition is simply a fantasy, which is why this scene appears.


    Just as Shen Ziping was about to continue talking, an old man came in from the door. The old man looked in his sixties or seventies, but he was still in high spirits, and he walked with great power.


    Shen Ziping quickly stood up when he saw the person coming, and said respectfully, "Ziping has seen uncle."


    Mr. Pei nodded with a smile, and said gently, "It''s all from my own family, you don''t need to see outsiders like this. I finally got caught."


    Since Mrs. Pei handed over the head of the house to Pei Dongqi, she no longer manages external affairs. I don''t know what happened today, but she will come out in person.


    "I heard what you said about the cooperation just now? Let me hear about the specific situation." Mrs. Pei looked leisurely, as if waiting to hear the story.


    Shen Ziping''s eyes lit up, since Pei Dongqi can''t make sense, then it''s okay to start with Mrs. Pei!

 v2 Chapter 60： Agreed, Shen Shikang, who is afraid of heat

    Shen Ziping hurriedly told Song Youxin''s affairs slowly, during which time, Mrs. Pei''s expression changed slightly, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking at all.


    Pei Dongqi didn''t care, in his opinion, even without Song Youxin, he could find Zhang Youxin and Li Youxin, why compromise on this matter?


    However, Mr. Pei really fell into deep thought after hearing it, and did not reject Shen Ziping.


    Shen Ziping saw that there was clearly room for negotiation, so he said goodbye and returned to his room.


    As soon as Shen Ziping left, Pei Dongqi immediately frowned and asked, "Dad, why do we feel wronged to cooperate with Song Youxin? In my opinion, our strength is no worse than Song Youxin. Besides, the people under our hands are all professionally trained, and they are hundreds of times better than those rabble.¡±


    Mr. Pei did not immediately refute Pei Dongqi''s words, but said faintly: "Although Song Youxin was born in the rough, he can''t be underestimated if he can have such power as he is today, and besides, Although our strength is not inferior to Song Youxin, we do not have an absolute advantage. If you want Song Youxin to be attached, what is so attractive? If Song Youxin''s ambition is to conquer the world, wouldn''t it be ridiculous for him to be attached to you?"


    Pei Dongqi choked, he never thought that Song Youxin would have such an idea. In his opinion, it would be good for Song Youxin, who was born in a poor man, to think about flying up and down, but if he really has This kind of heart can be successful in the future, I am afraid that what they are doing today is digging a hole for themselves.


    Pei Dongqi''s face immediately turned gloomy when he thought of this. He was not brainless. On the contrary, he was the smartest person in the Pei family. People with tinted glasses.


    "Dad, according to your opinion, what should we do?" Pei Dongqi respects Mr. Pei the most. Once Mr. Pei is present, he will not make his own decisions, it is precisely because of him This approach won the hearts of the generals who followed.


    Mr. Pei pondered for a moment, and then said: "Well, you can ask Ziping, he lobby so hard, then Song Youxin must have something special, ask it clearly before doing it Make a decision, you must remember that this decision will affect the fate of our Pei family, as well as those soldiers who depend on our Pei family to survive, you''d better think about them before making any decisions."


    Pei Dongqi respectfully responded, and sent Mr. Pei away before turning around and going to the study.


    At this moment, he began to sigh again, if Pei Zhongqing was a son, he would be able to give it a shot and fight for that position.


    The next day, Shen Ziping got up early and was invited by a servant sent by Pei Dongqi.


    The two discussed in the study for a long time, Shen Ziping looked relieved after coming out of the study, and immediately went to see Song Youxin.


    As soon as Pei Dongqi compromised, Song Youxin''s side was easy to handle, but on such a day, the two parties generally settled on cooperation matters.


    When this good news was delivered to Cuizhu Mountain, it was already half a month in May. Cuizhu Mountain officially entered the rhythm of summer. Shen Shikang hid in the study all day, and only came out in the early morning and evening Walk around, he''ll melt if he just stands in the sun for a while, according to him.


    An old man who is afraid of heat like this is a rare sight in his life.


    Gu Shuixiu specially cooked stone flowers for them, and asked Dong Chenghu to pick melons and fruits and put them in the spring to cool before sending them to Shen Shikang''s study.


    I don''t know how Shen Shikang spent the summer in Jiankang before.


    Liang saw Gu Shuixiu''s depression, and chuckled lightly: "Don''t worry about it, we used to be troubled by the old man in Jiankang. At that time, the old man was still a Situ, with a high position, and the court was sympathetic. These old officials will send things to cool off according to the level of the official position.


    Our family gets a truckload of ice every summer, as well as some cool treats. It stands to reason that the old man has been clean and honest all his life, and he should sneer at these things. I think that when the emperor rewarded our family with a piece of venison, my father-in-law said that it was a luxury, and he would rather sell it for money to help the poor.


    However, in front of the ice old man, he accepted it uncharacteristically, and thanked the emperor. After that, the old man used all the ice for the whole summer, and he had to put a basin of ice beside him to sleep.


    In fact, the summer in Jiankang is not too hot, and the Cuizhu Mountain is cooler. Anyway, I feel very comfortable, but I don''t know why the old man''s physique is so strange, it is our head and Jiang An Neither will it. "


    Gu Shuixiu slapped her tongue when she heard the words, this ancient time is not like modern times, and there is no ice making technology, all rely on the winter to hide the ice in the ice cellar, and then take it out in the summer, she only knows Those ice cellars are made of cold jade, and the cost is extremely high. The ice stored from winter to summer will also melt part of it, which is the most expensive.


    Shen Shikang, such a frugal person, was willing to use those ices to cool off the heat, which shows that he is really afraid of heat to a certain level.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and said, "Then what should we do? Our family doesn''t have the conditions to store ice, so it''s not the way for the old man to live like this."


    Liang shook his head, "Actually, this year has been calculated, at least the Cuizhu Mountain is relatively cool, and the wind blowing is also cool, just open the window, you don''t see the old man, although he doesn''t go out during the day , but I didn''t sweat much, and I can go out for a walk in the early morning and evening, which is already very good."


    Well, since the Liang family has said so, Gu Shuixiu will not bother, and their family has no conditions for her to toss.


    It''s just that Shen Shikang seems to like eating stone flowers, Gu Shuixiu thinks that she should let Dong Chenghu accompany her to the beach and bring some stone flowers. There is still a pile of salt saved last year, and I can''t use it up at all. I originally planned to slow it down this year.


    The sunshine this summer is very good, so if you don''t use it, it will be wasted.


    Because of this idea, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu planned to go to see again, if possible, get another batch of salt, and talk about it later if it is not used up.


    The body is tied with rope and then tied with vines, and double insurance.


    Wait until he reaches the top of the wall and then replace the old rope and rope ladder, which is also safer.


    After Gu Shuixiu also turned over, the two walked through the first-line sky holding hands. clean up.


    When the two came to the beach, the place was as calm as before, only the sound of the waves crashing and the sound of seagulls, which made people feel relaxed and happy.

 v2 Chapter 61： Playing on the beach, beacon blazes everywhere

    The couple started to work under the scorching sun. Gu Shuixiu had calculated before coming here. There was no one here. .


    Dong Chenghu originally refused to agree, just kidding, his daughter-in-law was playing at the beach in revealing clothes, what if she was seen? However, after Gu Shuixiu grinded him for a long time, his heart softened and he actually gave in.


    I saw Dong Chenghu looking around nervously, and he kept discussing, hoping that Gu Shuixiu could give up this terrible idea, but Gu Shuixiu changed his clothes quickly, when Dong Chenghu was about to When mad, he ran into the sea.


    The two of them slowly swam to the reefs and began to pick vegetables such as lily and sea cucumbers and sea urchins.


    Dong Chenghu also put down a small fishing net. If he can catch one or two sea fish, he can eat it today.


    The two went to check the situation of the Yantian after finishing their work. Because of the heavy rain this spring, they had not seen it, but the brine in the Yantian had been washed clean. Looking at the situation, they It only takes a simple cleaning to tidy up the Yantian, but these also require physical work. Dong Chenghu was reluctant to work hard with Gu Shuixiu, so he first sent people back to Dong''s house, and he came back to clean.


    When Mrs. Liang saw Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu coming back with a lot of stuff, she was curious, and she was even more surprised when she saw a lot of things she didn''t know.


    Cuixi and Luoying knew what Gu Shuixiu was going to do when they saw the stone cauliflower.


    Gu Shuixiu let go after dealing with the seafood, Liang couldn''t, so she had to follow Cuixi and watch her play behind Cuixi''s back.


    In the hot summer mountains, the afternoon is a good time to take a nap. The cool mountain wind blows in the house, and you can fall asleep as soon as you lie down. This comfortable feeling makes Shen Shikang very happy. He had never slept in a summer afternoon in Jiankang, but everything was different when he arrived at Cuizhu Mountain.


    While everyone was living a leisurely life in the mountains, there was chaos in Jin''an County.


    The prince never dreamed that he would send a large group of people to search the surrounding counties of Dongyang County, and Song Youxin would turn against Jin''an County.


    When Jiankang received the news, Jin''an County had already been controlled by Song Youxin, and those stationed soldiers either surrendered or were killed.


    The government office became Song Youxin''s base camp, all the materials in it were confiscated, some were returned to the common people, and some were used as food and grass.


    When the people received these things, they immediately favored Song Youxin, and even hoped that he could replace Emperor Daliang and become the new emperor.


    With the support of some people, Song Youxin was even more powerful. After handing over Jin''an County to Pei Dongqi, he immediately waved his troops north. The closest to Jin''an County is Yongjia County.


    There are still many garrisoned troops in Yongjia County. The prefect belonged to King Ping, but the garrison belonged to the prince. Will you take the opportunity to destroy the other party or fight the enemy together?


    Song Youxin seized this point and sent troops at this time. When he arrived at the intersection of Yongjia County and Jinan County, he did not kill him immediately, but sent a message to the garrison general. Tell him that the reason why Dongyang County was robbed was due to King Ping''s conspiracy, or that the prefect of Yongjia County was also involved in this matter. The reason why they could not find the murderer was because King Ping was protecting it.


    ''s pocket.


    ? It would be more practical to withdraw the troops and report back to Jiankang.


    Thinking about this, the resident general couldn''t sit still, and ordered all the soldiers to evacuate overnight.


    The prefect was also looking forward to the ability of these soldiers to be the enemy, but they didn''t expect them to run away. In the prefect''s view, it was they who persuaded them to run away.


    The prefect was full of resentment, and quickly wrote a letter to condemn the resident general, saying that he was greedy for life and feared death, regardless of the life and death of the people in Daliang.


    This is the effect Song Youxin wanted. After the general''s troops were evacuated, he immediately sent troops.


    The prefect sent out all the people who could be used, but helplessly miscalculated the situation, those who did not enter and sent out had no return, and the entire prefect yamen was also controlled by Song Youxin.


    Yongjia County and other states and counties have Qingping Mountain as a barrier, and it is much easier to defend than Jin''an County.


    In less than a year, Song Youxin captured two prefectures and counties, and the Daliang court was furious. The emperor even wanted to send 200,000 troops from the frontier to destroy Song Youxin. There is no way to mobilize to guard against foreign enemies.


    The states and counties where the troops were stationed were in chaos.


    Although he is a bit pedantic, he is not considered a wicked person, and it is really pitiful to die like this.


    Gu Daniu broke into a cold sweat after receiving the news from Zhishui County. Fortunately, he did not return to the county seat, or maybe he would have been reduced to the same end as the master at this time.


    Gu Daniu desperately wanted to see Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu at this time, only with them could he feel at ease.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi heard that Gu Daniu was going to Cuizhu Mountain, so they hurriedly stopped him and said nothing to let him go.


    Just kidding, the road to Cuizhu Mountain is not without animals like last year, just a wild boar is enough to take care of a big cow and drink a pot!


    Under the strong opposition of his parents, Gu Daniu failed to go to Chengcuizhu Mountain, so he had to look forward to seeing Dong Chenghu''s figure at the door every day.


    In the end, Dong Chenghu received bad news from the town before he could expect it.


    The reason was that several villagers borrowed their donkey carts to go to the town to go to the market. Who knew that the whole town was surrounded by the rebel army at that time.

 v2 Chapter 62： Panlong Town fell, the village came

    Before they finished buying, the rebels launched an attack. Fortunately, those people still have humanity and did not attack ordinary people like them.


    But the villagers who had never seen such a big battle in their life were so frightened that they all panicked, but the entrances and exits of the town were all controlled, and they couldn''t come back. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the villagers in the car hurried back to Caozi Village with their donkey cart.


    After he shouted like this, everyone knew that the town was surrounded.


    The village chief was sweating profusely, but there was nothing he could do. Who knew if the rebels would massacre the entire town¡¯s people? He was just a small village chief, let alone It is useless to go, if it brings trouble to the village, he will become a sinner through the ages.


    The village head thinks that the most promising person in the whole village is Gu Daniu. It happened that Gu Daniu did not go to the county seat. Maybe he knew something. For the safety of those villagers, the village head had to bite the bullet Went to Gu Mingde''s house.


    How do you know that Gu Mingde''s family is also anxious like an ant on a hot pot. Now the village chief doesn''t understand, what is this family anxious about?


    Gu Mingde saw the village chief coming, he didn''t have to think about it, he knew what it was for, without waiting for the village chief to speak, Gu Mingde directly blocked the words.


    "Uncle, I know what you want to ask here, we can only say that you are incompetent, Daniel is still thinking about those people in the county government, we won''t let him out, and we don''t want him Go on an adventure.


    Fortunately, I haven''t heard the news of the rebels killing the people so far. I think they should not be in danger. They should be able to come back when the rebels control Panlong Town. "


    These are just guesses by Gu Mingde, but they can comfort the uneasy heart of the village chief.


    The village chief turned his head to look outside the gate of Gu''s house and saw that no one was eavesdropping, so he lowered his voice and asked in a low voice: "Mingde, tell your uncle, those people occupied the town hall. Won''t you come to us?"


    "This..." Gu Mingde hadn''t thought about it, but if the rebels came, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to escape.


    However, what the village chief said reminded Gu Mingde, their family can be said to be the best family in Caozi Village. If people enter the village, these valuable things in their family There is also food and grass can not be saved.


    Gu Mingde couldn''t sit still when he thought about it. After he sent the village head off in a few words, he immediately called Mrs. Zhao and Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu over. The family hid the food on the mountain overnight. The family of four ran away with valuables.


    For now, I can only venture to Cuizhu Mountain.


    On the third day after Gu Mingde''s family ran away, the names of the villages that were detained in the town were finally released, and four or five soldiers came back with them.


    When these people arrived at Caozi Village, they immediately went to find Gu Mingde''s family.


    When the villagers were in the town to survive, they said that there was a rich family in their village with many fields and brick houses, and these soldiers would press them when they heard the words Come to Caozi Village.


    If they tell the truth, these soldiers will naturally not embarrass them, but if they tell lies, then don''t want their lives.


    It was only when they entered Gu Mingde''s house that they found that the building was empty for a long time. It looked like it was not a day or two.


    These soldiers hate, they have traveled such a long way to this village where birds don''t lay eggs, but they found nothing!


    "You are playing with us!" said the soldier savagely.


    Several villagers were so frightened that they wet their pants, but they scolded the eighteenth generation of the Gu Mingde family. If the Gu Mingde family hadn''t run away, they would have been safe by now.


    I really don''t know what the structure of their brain circuit is, why should they sacrifice for you?


    At this time, a villager said boldly: "Ladies and gentlemen, we haven''t been back to the village for several days, and we don''t know what happened in the village, nor do we know who this family is. How did you receive the news, do you want to summon the villagers to ask?"


    These soldiers thought about it and found that this method could be tried, so they asked others to notify the village chief and called all the villagers to come and concentrate.


    Whether the villagers wanted to or not, they were forced to come out. They didn''t realize until they were all together that it was the people in the town who had recruited these disaster gods, and they all wanted to skin them and get cramps.


    In anger, he killed a villager to relieve his hatred, and the villagers who were recruited were so frightened that their eyes were split.


    The soldiers still couldn''t ask any useful information. They only knew that their family had a son-in-law who was a hunter in Qingping Mountain. Where to find someone? Saying this is not the same as saying it!


    In the end, the village chief had no choice. For the sake of the whole village, he had to ask every household to collect some food and send it out.


    These soldiers got something, so they didn''t return empty-handed, so they put down their harsh words and left.


    The village chief was relieved and slumped to the ground, and asked the villagers to collect the body of the villager who was just killed.


    At this time, someone said dissatisfiedly: "The village chief, the Gu Mingde family ran away and made us suffer. You can''t spare their family lightly!"


    "Yes, I can''t let their family go so easily..." The voices of crusade came one after another.


    The village chief''s heart was cold and cold, as if he was exhausted, he was helped up, and mocked: "What can you do if you don''t want to let their family go? Don''t forget, these people are not Their family recruited them, why should they give up their belongings, if someone hadn¡¯t betrayed our Caozi Village, why would you suffer this?¡±


    The surviving villagers who returned from the town immediately retorted: "Village chief, you can''t say that, we have to do this to survive, and we can''t help it!"


    The village chief was cold to these people, and before turning to leave, he said: "Since you can sacrifice the Mingde family to save your life, what''s wrong with them running away? Isn''t it also for life? ?


    You can speak of selfishness so righteously, and you will not hesitate to bring disaster to the village for your own life, what else can I say? It''s just this time, our Caozi Village is no longer safe. You still think about whether there are relatives and friends who can defect, and let''s all run away! "


    When the village chief said this, everyone panicked. This Caozi Village is their home, their roots, and they cannot leave here even if they die.


    Some old people immediately said they would not leave. Only the few villagers who came back from the town had become the public enemies of Caozi Village, and there was no place for them to stand.

 v2 Chapter 63： escape, explore

    The village chief was surprisingly calm after receiving the news that those people had moved away, maybe it was a good thing for everyone when they left.


    The village chief''s wife asked worriedly: "Old man, are we really not leaving? Even the Gu Mingde family has left!"


    I can''t go, if you want to leave, go with the children, it''s not safe to follow me." The village chief''s eyes were full of vicissitudes. Although he usually likes to be in the mud, he had to do it for the sake of the harmony of the village. In the face of right and wrong, he will not be vague.


    In just one day, the young people of Caozi Village left seven and eighty-eight, and the rest were old people who could not leave their homeland, and young people who were reluctant to let go of their parents.


    The village looks even more depressed.


    The Gu Mingde family entered Qingping Mountain overnight, but they were blinded. They have also been to Cuizhu Mountain once or twice, how can they remember which way they took?


    Gu Daniel still has some impressions, but in the dark night when he can''t see his fingers, he can''t even tell east, west, north and south, where can he find the way forward.


    In the end, the family spent the night on the outskirts of Qingping Mountain, and did not enter the mountain until dawn.


    Fortunately it''s summer, so a night out isn''t a problem.


    It was dawn and the road was clear. Gu Daniu took his family to the deep mountains based on his impression.


    Unfortunately, they were unlucky, they encountered a wild boar foraging before they reached the valley, Zhao was so frightened and panicked, Gu Daniu quickly let them climb the tree, and then barely escaped A catastrophe.


    It''s just that the boar didn''t just leave, but kept hitting the big tree, as if he didn''t stop until he knocked people down.


    Zhao shivered with fright.


    Just as Zuo Qingsong came out hunting and heard the movement here, he rushed over to save their lives.


    Zhao was so grateful that he almost knelt down to Zuo Qingsong.


    Zuo Qingsong led the four Gu family to Cuizhu Mountain. Gu Shuixiu knew what happened to them. Seeing Zhao''s lingering fear, Gu Shuixiu felt a little distressed, and quickly asked Cuixi to prepare for Zhao''s change. The clothes, and then get some food for Zhao.


    Gu Mingde''s situation is better than Zhao''s. After all, he and other villagers have caught small wild boars before, so he''s not so frightened.


    When Gu Shuixiu settles the Zhao family, then there is time to sit down and talk to Gu Mingde and his son.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned in disapproval: "Dad, it''s not safe in the mountains, even if you want to escape, you shouldn''t go into the deep mountains, isn''t this out of the wolf''s den and into the tiger''s mouth? This time Fortunately, I met my brother-in-law, otherwise it would be dangerous!"


    Gu Mingde naturally knew that going to Qingping Mountain was the last resort, but they had no choice, the town was under control, and there was no one in Zhao''s family, so they had nowhere to go except to go to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Daniu sighed and said with some annoyance: "Sister, you blame me, I and my father promised to find Cuizhushan, I didn''t expect an accident..."


    What can Gu Shuixiu say at this time? Fortunately people are okay.


    "You guys take a good shower first, eat a meal, and then sleep peacefully. I will let Dong Yi go out to inquire about the news."


    Nowadays, Gu Shuixiu can only rely on Dong Yi. With Dong Yi''s skills and brains, he must be able to retreat.


    I didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to mention it in front of everyone, but Yang Yi actually said that he wanted to go together.


    Seeing that Shen Shikang had no objection, Gu Shuixiu agreed, and prepared some silver and dry food for them. If possible this time, it is best for them to check the situation in the county seat, after all, the fragrance is still there there!


    As soon as Dong Yi and Yang Yi left, the four Gu family also settled down in Cuizhu Mountain. Dong Yuanxu rarely saw his grandfather and grandmother.


    In addition to Dong Yuanxu, the happiest person is Zhao Baoer, who greets Zhao and Gu Mingde every day, making them laugh and cry, how can people in the mountains pay so much attention, but Zhao Baoer insists, Shen Shikang does not speak, The Zhao couple had to suffer.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi quickly shuttled through the mountains, but they arrived at Panlong Town after a long time.


    The town, which was full of people in the past, seemed a little quiet.


    The two did not enter through the town gate, but sneaked in from other places with effort.


    Only when they entered Panlong Town did they know why it was so quiet inside. There was not even a single person walking in the whole town, and they all hid at home and dared not come out.


    Some people who have to go out are like thieves, sneaking, and patrolling officers and soldiers pass by from time to time on the main street.


    After the two left the street, they immediately went to the place where the mayor lived. At this time, it had become the base camp of the rebel army, and the mayor did not know where to go.


    Dong Yi walked around the house and didn''t find the mayor''s figure.


    When he left the mayor''s house, Yang Yi also came back from other places.


    "How is the situation? Have you found someone?" Yang Yi pulled down the towel and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Dong Yi pulled the distance between the two with some disgust.


    Now I look at him every time.


    It''s a hot day now, and it''s uncomfortable to wrap around a face towel. What''s wrong with him using the face towel to wipe his sweat!


    Dong Yi ignored Yang Yi''s expression and said indifferently: "The mayor is not at home, I don''t know if they are dead or alive, if these rebels are really Song Youxin''s people, I think the master has to re-evaluate Song Youxin. It''s gone!"


    These rebels are not benevolent in their behavior. Although they have not massacred towns, they are not good for these people. They will rob some wealthy households.


    There was no news from the town, Dong Yi simply went to Zhishui County overnight, but he did not expect to see Song Youxin here.


    I really want what I want.


    Dong Yi no longer pretended, and met Song Youxin in a grand manner.


    Song Youxin didn''t expect to see Dong Yi here, so she was a little surprised, and hurriedly asked Haosheng to entertain Dong Yi.


    Dong Yi didn''t appreciate it, and said straight to the point: "I didn''t expect you to be in Zhishui County, why? Didn''t you become your emperor in your government?"


    Song Youxin was a little puzzled by Dong Yi''s sarcastic tone. After all, they had cooperated before, and Dong Yi and several others gave him the first pot of gold. Song Youxin did not want to fall out with them, so he made peace with Yan Yue. He asked, "Did Brother Dong Yi have any misunderstanding? I haven''t lived a good life since the uprising."


    Dong Yi stopped going around in circles and told everything he had seen and heard in the town, and also told about Caozi Village.

 v2 Chapter 64： Severe punishment, Dong Yuanxus amazing words

    Song Youxin''s face became extremely gloomy after hearing this. He never let anyone under his command do this, and he restrained them again and again, but now it seems that most of them are yang and yin, and they don''t put him at all. Take it to heart.


    In fact, Song Youxin is also very embarrassed. The uprising requires a large number of people. Where do these people come from? It wasn''t the refugees who couldn''t survive who came close. Except for the brothers who were born and died with him at first, he couldn''t fully control these people who joined later.


    In addition to the fact that the stall is so big now, he is no longer in complete control.


    Seeing that Song Youxin didn''t say a word, Dong Yi didn''t say anything more, then turned around and left.


    Song Youxin hurriedly stopped people and said, "Brother Dong Yi, please rest assured, I will definitely investigate those things you said, this is really something that cannot be tolerated, I will definitely give you an explanation. "


    Dong Yi paused, turned around and glanced at Song Youxin, "You don''t want to give me an explanation, you want to give those people an explanation, if you can''t win the hearts of the people, then fight so much What''s the point?"


    This is the most meaningful thing Song Youxin has heard since he met Dong Yi.


    Dong Yi is no longer staying, this time it is very fast news that Song has a new residence.


    As soon as Dong Yi left, Song Youxin immediately gave an order, "Go and find out who is using the name of the rebel army to search for the people''s fat, if you find one, you can''t leave it behind, and bring them all back to me!"


    It looks like it is going to be severely punished, what should I do?


    Immediately someone came out to persuade them: "Boss, now is the time to hire people, and those people haven''t made any major troubles, you just need to warn me."


    Song Youxin glared at the person who was speaking and roared: "I fight with the imperial court, it is the people''s will, they demolished me behind my back, you want me to let them go easily? You? What''s in your heart?"


    The man immediately fell to his knees when he heard the words.


    Song Youxin ignored him, and said with some anger, "I might as well tell you, I will not only punish them severely, but also kill the chickens as an example!"


    After that, Song Youxin was not attacking the court''s troops, but stopped to conduct a thorough investigation of those subordinates who violated the law. As long as Song Youxin found out, the leader would be directly beheaded, and the rest would be punished. coolie.


    If it weren''t for the current shortage of materials that could not be wasted, Song Youxin would even want to directly hit the top 30 of them.


    After such a large-scale thorough investigation by Song Youxin, the atmosphere below suddenly became a lot quieter.


    The food and silver that had been looted from Caozi Village were returned.


    The village chief was already in despair. He didn''t expect a pie to fall from the sky. God opened his eyes and sent these things back.


    Some elderly people hurriedly sent people to find their children and grandchildren. Now that the food and money have been returned, they must be safe.


    Caozi Village has returned to its previous life, only Gu Mingde''s family and those who sold the village before have not returned, the village chief is worried, and arranges several people every day to take turns to follow the village entrance, once a problem is found Immediately report back.


    When Dong Yi and Yang Yi returned to Cuizhu Mountain, it was the end of summer. There was not much difference between the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. Qingping Mountain was still the same greenery.


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu and others also understood the situation outside, and they felt better when they knew that the behavior of those soldiers was not instructed by Song Youxin. Planning a big deal?


    Gu Shuixiu still remembers that Shen Shikang called several children to him as soon as he heard Yang Yi''s report. Except for Dong Yuanjie, who was still in swaddling, all the other children were gone.


    In front of Gu Shuixiu and others, Shen Shikang did not shy away and asked directly, "Do you think this Song Youxin will be a good emperor?"


    When all the adults heard Shen Shikang''s question, they knew that this was to test the children''s learning achievements, and they all quieted down and stared at them well.


    Zhao Baoer began to rack his brains after hearing this, is Song Youxin a good emperor?


    Shen Shikang stared at Zhang Xingchi and asked him to be the first to answer, Zhang Xingchi glanced at Gu Shuixiu out of the corner of his eye, and seeing the encouragement in her eyes, he said boldly, "I think he is better than the current emperor, At least Uncle Song will be sympathetic to the suffering of the people."


    Shen Shikang looked at Shen Jiangan again with awe.


    Shen Jiang was not afraid of his grandfather, as soon as Zhang Xingchi''s voice fell, he talked eloquently: "This person looks good now, but it will be difficult to say in the future, I think that the emperor Daliang was not also diligent in politics and love for the people. , Now you will be as faint as you want, and time will change a person!"


    Although Shen Jiangan''s words are very reasonable and in-depth, but the text is not right, Shen Shikang helplessly raised his forehead and looked at Zhao Baoer.


    Zhao Baoer stammered and said: "I... think... this person is okay, he returned all the food to the people, and severely punished those people."


    Shen Shikang sighed deeply when he heard the words, thinking to himself, he really had too high expectations for these children, three big ones have asked, and there is one young boy Dong Yuanxu, and one more The younger Qin Zuxin.


    Qin Zuxin couldn''t even understand the questions he asked, and only Dong Yuanxu was left to listen to his answers.


    Dong Yuanxu saw Mr. Shen''s eyes and the encouragement of his parents, so he said loudly: "Sir, I haven''t seen that Uncle Song, so I can''t comment on him, but I know that I want to be a good emperor. It is necessary to understand the art of imperial subordinates. Mother said that the art of imperial subordination is to know how to manage the people under the subordinates, and also to be able to look at people. This is called political balance.


    I don''t quite understand what political balance is, but my mother said that I can understand it when I grow up. So I don''t think that Uncle Song will be a good emperor. He doesn''t know the art of imperial rule and political balance. "


    After Dong Yuanxu finished speaking, Shen Shikang was completely stunned. Not only Shen Shikang was surprised, but the adults around also had a ghostly expression. These words really came out of the mouth of a child who was under five years old. of?


    Shen Shikang reacted and searched the crowd for the girl Dong Yuanxu called Gu Shuixiu, but after looking around, there was still Gu Shuixiu''s shadow!


    Actually, Gu Shuixiu slipped away when Dong Yuanxu said "my mother said", or would she have to be tried by Shen Shikang and the others for a long time?


    Talk to him about politics.

 v2 Chapter 65： Dong Chenghu is relieved, preparations for the Mid-Autumn Festival

    These political terms are extremely common in modern times. For example, they are used in studies of history and politics, and they are often heard in palace fighting dramas.


    Gu Shuixiu wouldn''t worry too much in front of her son, how could she know that she was stabbed by that kid now.


    What does this mean? It shows that the child''s mother is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Shen Shikang failed to find Gu Shuixiu, so he had no choice but to target Gu Mingde and the Zhao family, "Brother Gu, did you really raise the girl Xiu?"


    Gu Mingde and Zhao were also confused. Of course, Gu Shuixiu was born and raised by them. This can''t be faked. It''s just that they really don''t know when Shuixiu knows so much.


    Gu Daniu was amazed, thinking that if his sister is a man, they are not allowed to go to the sky in one step.


    Shen Shikang didn''t ask any useful information, after regaining his calm, seeing the children still staring at him, he pretended to be calm and said: "Xiao Yuanxu said the most profound thing today. , the most insightful, not superficial, you should study more."


    Shen Jiangan stuck out his tongue, walked to Dong Yuanxu''s side, picked him up and teased him: "Brother, grandpa praised you and said that we are not as good as you, do you want to comfort a few brothers who are injured? mind?"


    Shen Jiangan raised his eyebrows at Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer, and the three of them immediately comprehended.


    Although Dong Yuanxu is well-behaved, in terms of cleverness, not Zhao Baoer can match, even Shen Jiangan and Zhang Xingchi can only draw a tie with him.


    I saw Dong Yuanxu watching the three "big bad wolves" vigilantly in front of him, struggling desperately to get down in Shen Jiang''an''s arms, but he was so weak that he couldn''t move at all, he could only be obedient ravaged by them.


    In order to break free from their clutches, Dong Yuanxu shouted desperately: "Help! Daddy save me! Grandfather, grandmother save me! Uncle save me..."


    Everyone was called over and over by Dong Yuanxu. Zhao looked really distressed and quickly stepped forward to rescue Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu nestled in Zhao''s arms, making a wronged and pitiful expression.


    Zhao Shi was even more distressed, and scolded Zhao Baoer a few times, while Dong Yuanxu made faces at them and tickled Zhang Xingchi''s three hated teeth.


    Shen Shikang was deeply aware of Dong Yuanxu''s wisdom, and immediately said to Dong Yuanxu: "Son, you can''t tell others what you said today, remember!"


    Dong Yuanxu saw Shen Shikang''s serious face, didn''t dare to be presumptuous, and quickly nodded obediently, Shen Shikang''s face became a lot better now, he continued to tell those skin boys, even Gu Daniel a few Personally, he was also brought up by him.


    From Shen Shikang''s cautious actions, Dong Chenghu knew how powerful Shui Xiu said those words.


    I can''t help being proud of Shuixiu, and I feel that my knowledge is not as good as Shuixiu, and I feel a little inferior.


    Shen Shikang seemed to see that Dong Chenghu was tangled, patted him on the shoulder and comforted: "Xiu girl is not an ordinary woman, even my daughter-in-law who was born in a famous family is not comparable, so you don''t have to be sad, cherish the blessing Bar!"


    Dong Chenghu stood on the spot thinking about Shen Shikang''s words, and after a long time he let go and ran to look for Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu was mending clothes in the room. After a summer, Dong Yuanxu''s clothes were a little short, and the clothes from last fall showed his arms this year.


    The family''s clothes have always been made by Gu Shuixiu herself, not by others, so Dong Chenghu didn''t feel strange when he entered the house and saw her making clothes, but quickly walked to her side, He asked amusingly, "Shuixiu, why are you running so fast! All of a sudden, you''re gone."


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes indecently, thinking to herself, it would be troublesome if she stayed!


    "You know right? Mr. Shen''s reaction shocked me. It took him a long time to react. Shui Xiu, are you really amazing?" .


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this. She was most afraid that Dong Chenghu would be burdened because of her. Now it seems that he is heartless!


    "You don''t think it''s strange? I''m from a village girl. I should be like other village girls with long hair and short knowledge, or even worse than them, but I don''t have it, aren''t you curious?"


    Dong Chenghu was of course curious, but he knew that Shui Xiu was like this when she married him. He always liked her like this, and he didn''t care about everything before Shui Xiu.


    "I''m curious, but I don''t want to ask. If you want to say it, just say it, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I know you are my water show." Dong Chenghu put his arms around Gu Shuixiu and said affectionately. .


    Just this sentence almost made Gu Shuixiu collapse. There are few men in the world who are better than Dong Chenghu, but Dong Chenghu is the only one who can love her and protect her as much as he does!


    The couple hugged each other in the room, and Gu Shuixiu was moved, but she still didn''t plan to let Dong Chenghu know her origin, not because of distrust, but because she didn''t want to give Dong Chenghu a psychological burden.


    After the storm, Gu Shuixiu reappeared in front of everyone, and everyone didn''t question her, as if that incident never happened.


    Since then, when Gu Shuixiu preached to Dong Yuanxu, she also paid attention to the words she used, and tried her best not to say those surprising words.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is almost here, Zhao and Gu Mingde originally planned to take their two sons back to Caozi Village, but they were persuaded by Gu Shuixiu. To deal with it, Gu Shuixiu just wanted to let those village names know that Gu Mingde''s family was covered, and even if they didn''t go back to Caozi Village, they could overwhelm them.


    Gu Shuixiu''s behavior was also ruined by those people''s popularity. Over and over again, she took advantage of their Gu family. She wouldn''t let it go!


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi saw that Gu Shuixiu insisted, so they had to stay.


    The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi and Luo Yingbin to help together, took out the glutinous rice in the grain depot and ground it into powder, and then used red beans and brown sugar to make stuffing. In the season, chrysanthemum and honey can be used to make flower candy, which is also a filling.


    Prepare the fillings, use the mooncake mold made by Dong Chenghu, and add the processed glutinous rice to make delicate and delicious mooncakes.


    Liang has been helping them, and he has made a few himself, and said that he would keep it for Shen Ziping to eat.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing and laughing when she heard the words, if there was any preservation technology in ancient times, it would be sour when Shen Ziping came back!


    The wine is also steamed with onion, **** and garlic, which is definitely a delicacy in the world.


    Although Cuizhu Mountain also has the conditions to breed crabs, Gu Shuixiu is worried that the control is not good. If the crabs are flooded, the crops in their fields will suffer.

 v2 Chapter 66： Mid-Autumn Festival food, people reunion

    The crab caught in the river is very good, it is a real game.


    This Mid-Autumn Festival, everyone can get together, eat moon cakes and crabs, drink bamboo wine made by Gu Shuixiu, and compete with the gods.


    , leave it for more than a year, and open one when you want to drink it. There is not much bamboo wine in each bamboo, just enough for them to drink it at one time, and the remaining ones that have not been opened can continue to be preserved.


    Shen Shikang fell in love with this bamboo wine when he drank it for the first time, but the bamboo wine was brewed with a knife and the degree of concentration was too high. It''s hot, and if you take a sip, you''ll sweat all over. It just so happened that Shen Shikang was afraid of heat, and summer was the hardest for him!


    The mid-autumn weather is already cold, and this is the right time to drink.


    Seeing that her family was looking forward to the Mid-Autumn Festival food, Gu Shuixiu simply asked Dong Chenghu to go to the beach to get some oysters, and Dong Yi to go to the mountains to get some game.


    Then you can make a charcoal grilled oysters and open-air barbecue, which will definitely make these children crazy.


    In the early morning of the Mid-Autumn Festival, there was a knock on the door in Cuizhu Mountain. Dong Shan opened the door only to find that it was Shen Ziping and some other faces. He quickly invited people in and reported to Dong Chenghu.


    After a while, all the people in Dong''s house gathered in the main room.


    The happiest one here is Mrs. Liang. She is still saddened that Shen Ziping will not be able to come back for the reunion during the Mid-Autumn Festival. I didn''t expect that after reading it for a few days, it really brought people back.


    Shen Jiang Anlai in Shen Ziping''s arms doesn''t think he smells bad.


    Shen Shikang smiled lightly from beginning to end, but Gu Shuixiu could feel that he was in a very good mood.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t wait to ask: "Brother Shen, how is it now? Is it okay?"


    Shen Shikang smiled reassuringly at Dong Chenghu, and first introduced the people around him to Dong Chenghu and others, "They are my subordinates, this time **** me all the way to Jin''an County, maybe later I need you to prepare some food and clothes for them, they have not taken a bath or eaten a warm meal with me for several days."


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, and quickly let Luo Ying colorful to prepare, the clothes should be prepared, the hot water should be heated, and the food should be prepared by Cui Xi.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Brother Shen, let them take a bath first, and as for the meal, let them fill their stomachs first, today is Mid-Autumn Festival, we have prepared a big meal, if they eat too much, I won''t be able to eat any longer."


    Shen Ziping smiled and said yes again and again. After thanking Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, they immediately left the main room.


    Shen Ziping handed Shen Jiangan over to Liang and said: "Jin''an County is now completely under Dongqi''s control, there is no major problem, it is Yongjia County, where Song Youxin has been severely punished The people below make people panic. Some people with ghosts in their hearts have all found reasons to find another way out. This manpower can''t make up for it in the short term, and Song Youxin doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. Stationed in Zhishui County."


    Liang jokingly joked: "Could it be that the person he is looking for is in Zhishui County? Then Zhishui County is as big as the palm of your hand, and there are only tens of thousands of people in the entire county, so it is impossible to find it. When it arrives, it proves that the person is not there, what is he still insisting on?"


    Shen Ziping shook his head in confusion.


    Don''t mention the troubles outside, Mr. Liang went to the kitchen as a gift, and brought the moon cakes he made to Shen Ziping.


    Shen Ziping saw Liang''s expression of pleading for praise and knew that she made these desserts, but what Liang''s made in the past was really scary, and Shen Ziping didn''t eat it normally for several days After dinner, when he saw the food brought by Mr. Liang, his eyes widened immediately.


    It looked like a battle between heaven and man, Gu Shuixiu watched and wanted to laugh, her shoulders were shaking, Dong Chenghu and the Gu family did not know this stalk, Zhao Shi still kept going Complimenting Liang''s family, he pointed at Gu Shuixiu and said, "You also learn from others. Sure enough, you came from a big family, so you are considerate."


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Shen Ziping, "¡­"


    Shen Shikang, "¡­"


    The expressions of the three are so wonderful!


    Liang was embarrassed by Zhao''s praise, but his face was full of smiles, but Shen Jiangan didn''t understand this, and explained very innocently: "Grandma Gu, what my mother makes can''t be eaten. Yes, my father has a shadow in his heart!"


    This time Zhao is embarrassed.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed unkindly, seeing that Shen Ziping was still in a tangle between what to eat and what not to eat, she said: "Brother Shen, this moon cake is made by Cuixi and the others, but it was made by my sister-in-law. It may not look good, but the taste is absolutely guaranteed.¡±


    Shen Ziping seemed relieved to hear this, picked up a piece of moon cake nimbly, took one bite, and soon ate all the moon cakes made by Liang''s, and praised without hesitation: " Madam, your desserts are really good, delicious!"


    Just after Shen Jiang''an''s trouble, Liang''s good mood has been discounted, and she vowed to learn cooking well, and she will be ashamed!


    After the trouble, Shen Ziping took the clothes Liang''s had prepared for him and went to the bathroom. After washing, he completely relaxed. He sat in the yard drinking tea and talking with Shen Shikang. Several children were in the yard You chase after me and have a lot of fun.


    The warm sun in the afternoon in the yard makes people feel very calm.


    Shen Shikang talked to Shen Ziping from time to time, and from time to time let a few children come over to drink tea and rest, so as to save them from playing crazy.


    With Shen Shikang watching, Gu Shuixiu didn''t worry, she was busy with the dinner tonight.


    She asked Dong Shan to go to the valley to invite the Qin family and the Zuo family over for dinner tonight, while she was busy preparing food. Bamboo skewers are good.


    The meat is the roe deer meat returned by Dong Yi, the most tender, and some prawns and big fish caught by Dong Chenghu in the paddy fields, all of which have been marinated and will be roasted directly at that time done.


    As for those raw oysters, they all need to be unshelled. This is manual work, and Gu Shuixiu will leave it all to Dong Chenghu to arrange.


    As long as Gu Shuixiu thinks of the fragrance, her saliva is about to flow down.


    The preparations are almost done, and the Qin family and the Zuo family are long overdue.


    The Zuo family was late because Dong Yunmei was dragged by the twins.


    The Qin family is because the autumn harvest is coming soon, they have been busy in the fields recently, when Dong Shan passed by, they were all in a mess, Liu Yueyi looked after the children, and Hao prepared hot water for them to take a bath. too late.

 v2 Chapter 67： Gathering time, flying flowers order

    Although it is late, the sun has not yet set.


    As soon as Mr. Hao arrived at Dong''s house, he went to the kitchen to ask for help. He was stunned when he saw the five or six pots of various skewers.


    Gu Shuixiu did not answer Hao directly, but smiled: "Auntie, please help me move these things out, I will let Chenghu get the grill."


    Hao also wanted to ask what was cooked in this pot so fragrant, so after hearing what Gu Shuixiu said, she shut up and went to help obediently.


    When the sun completely went down, Gu Shuixiu asked people to light all the lights in the Cuizhu Mountain, everything was ready, everyone sat around two large tables, Gu Shuixiu had a table for several people, Cui Xiu There are several people at a table, and the food is the same, there is no difference.


    Because Shen Shikang, Gu Mingde, and Uncle Qin were of the highest seniority, Dong Chenghu asked them to put down the chopsticks first.


    When they all took their first bite, everyone started to eat.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that everyone was heading towards the crab, so she said, "Eldest sister, confinement, sister-in-law, if you want to eat this crab, you must make sure that you are not pregnant, after all, there are spirits in it. of."


    Dong Yunmei smiled brightly, her body can''t have children now, and their husband and wife are usually very careful, so she is sure that she has no children, so she eats it with confidence.


    Shen Ziping just came back today, the husband and wife haven''t been warm, so it is impossible for the Liang family to have children, so they can directly eat.


    It was Liu Yueyi who did not dare to eat it when she heard Gu Shuixiu''s words. Although she was not sure if she had any children, her sunflower water had not come yet, so she did not eat it just to be on the safe side.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled knowingly and asked Chenghai to get Liu Yueyi some barbecue and oysters. Although it was a pity that she couldn''t eat crabs, the charcoal-grilled oysters were also delicious.


    Such a night, such a beautiful scenery, such a delicious food, such a delicious wine, can not help but make people feel the urge to recite poetry.


    Shen Shikang looked at everyone sitting and said, "Well, let''s play a game!"


    .


    Since there are people who can''t recite poetry, and those who can''t recite poetry use a flower instead, I will designate who must recite poetry and who can use flowers instead. Of course, if you have the skills, you can write your own poems. "


    When Shen Ziping heard this, he immediately persuaded him. It would be okay for him to use force, but he really couldn''t write poetry. Just the ink in his stomach, he stopped cooking after two rounds.


    Liang also has the same bitter face. She comes from a family of military commanders. She can dance with knives and guns.


    Shen Shikang didn''t care what his son and daughter-in-law thought, he immediately divided the poets out, the Shen family, Liu Yueyi, Gu Shuixiu, Yang Yi, Dong Yi, FunFun, and Zhang Xingchi, Zhao Baoer was not spared either, all of them had to write poems, no matter how good they were, they had to be done.


    Others say one flower will do.


    Although the flower name is simple, but so many people, one person may not be able to say a few rounds.


    Shen Shikang ignored everyone''s entanglement, coughed, and said first: "Ask Huahua to say nothing, smell the fragrance."


    Shen Shikang was next to Shen Ziping. In the first round, he was under no pressure and received it in a moment, "The wine is full of gold cups and flowers are in hand, and flowers are worn on the head to drink."


    This is the occasion, Shen Shikang nodded, it was Liang''s turn, "Xichun is lonely, and Xunhuahua is left out."


    This complements Shen Shikang''s remarks.


    Then it was Gu Shuixiu''s turn, she pretended to think for a moment, and said, "If there are flowers that are worth breaking, they must be broken, don''t wait until there are no flowers to break the branches."


    Shen Shikang nodded with a smile, and when she arrived at Liu Yueyi, she recited a song of grievances, which was also in line with the education she received.


    Several minors also read a song, all of which they have learned before.


    In the first round, everyone went ashore safely and no one has to be punished. Shen Ziping and his wife breathed a sigh of relief. You can change the title, or change the game directly.


    However, everyone''s desire to survive is very strong, even if someone can''t think of it, they can temporarily make a lame poem. Chicken **** flowers" all came out.


    It made everyone laugh and almost sprayed the wine.


    Until the fourth round, the atmosphere began to become solemn. One of those who said the flower name had already hung up. Unfortunately, Qin Chuan was "killed", and the one who read the poem also left. It was Zhao Baoer.


    It''s strange to live here, and Shen Shikang felt ashamed for them.


    After the fourth round, three more people who talked about flowers left, namely Dong Shan, Dong Xiao, and Luo Ying.


    All three of them came from the north, how could there be so many flowers in that place! Being able to last until the fourth round has already shown their ability.


    In the sixth round, except for Shen Shikang, Liu Yueyi, Gu Shuixiu, Cui Xi, and Dong Yizai, the others were all "hanged up".


    Shen Ziping saw that his father''s character was high, so he made up his mind to watch the fun.


    Among the five people, except Cuixi who said the flower name, the others were all poems, but almost all of them had been read. He wanted to see what these people could say. Poetry!


    Cuixi Neng wine has been around for so long because of the environment she was in before. Her previous status as a master was very expensive, and there was no shortage of precious flowers in the mansion. She often came into contact with these, naturally it was not difficult.


    If the colorful is also the name of the flower, she may be able to survive, but she was not lucky, and was named by Shen Shikang to read a poem.


    At the beginning of the sixth round, except for Shen Shikang who opened his mouth, Liu Yueyi reluctantly conceded defeat.


    Cui Xi watched her nose and nose and her heart, and wisely conceded defeat, leaving Gu Shuixiu alone. She didn''t intend to continue reading, so she also conceded defeat and retired. Beard stared at Liu Yueyi, Gu Shuixiu, and Dong Yi to make another poem to end it.


    Gu Shuixiu was the most honest, she really started to think about it, and finally said: "The flowers are falling at this time, and the moon is in the garden at this time." It happened that the sweet-scented osmanthus in the yard fell on the ground. It''s the fifteenth full moon again, which is perfect for the occasion.


    Shen Shikang said three good words, and then let them go, but those who lost before will be punished, children and women will sprint, and those men all do a hundred push-ups .


    The whole yard was full of wailing, which was very permeating at night.

 v2 Chapter 68： Hangover, Gu Shuixius revenge

    This night, everyone sighed that the time passed too fast, and they didn''t leave until late at night.


    Gu Shuixiu fell asleep amid the lively noise, and when she woke up, it was already three days in the sky.


    Cuixi was collecting sweet-scented osmanthus in the inner courtyard, and when she saw Gu Shuixiu open the door, she hurriedly stepped forward with a smile to say goodbye, "Madam is awake, I was thinking that if you don''t get up again, you will have breakfast today. I can''t eat it."


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed her temples and frowned, looking a little uncomfortable. Last night, she had too much fun and drank a little more wine. She didn''t expect the hangover to be so serious.


    Seeing that she was uncomfortable, Cui quickly helped her to the main room, while she went to the kitchen to get Gu Shuixiu some honey water to hangover.


    Gu Shuixiu also felt thirsty, so she poured a large bowl of honey water to relieve her.


    Cuixi smiled awkwardly, and said weakly: "Master and Dong Yi went to the fields, and the autumn harvest is about to happen, they will go to see the situation first.


    Mr. Shen didn''t get up yet because he played too late yesterday, Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen have been away for a long time, and they haven''t gotten up yet. As for the young masters, they all went to the fields in. "


    Without Shen Shikang''s restraint, those children would definitely run around everywhere, and it would be strange if they could stay in the house obediently.


    Gu Shuixiu ate breakfast and wandered into the field. At this time, the entire paddy field was full of yellow wheat ears, and it was gratifying to see.


    When Zhao saw Gu Shuixiu from a distance, she waved to her in surprise and shouted, "Shuixiu~ This year has a great harvest! Come and see..."


    Gu Shuixiu was sobered up by Zhao''s call, she walked to Zhao''s side, saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Mingde who were busy in the field, and asked, "Mother, why is my father? Are you going down the field too?"


    Zhao shi gave Gu Shuixiu a white look, and said angrily: "Of course it''s to help you harvest, you don''t even watch such a large piece, it''s up to you people to receive it!"


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless for a while, and then said coquettishly: "I also plan to ask Dong Yi to take Dong Shan and Dong Xiao to Caozi Village to help our family harvest, and by the way, I also want to ask for something from the past. statement!"


    After hearing this, Mrs Zhao turned around and looked at Gu Shuixiu with a serious look, some thoughts were out of her mind, "Why! It''s all over, anyway, I''ve given up on those people, and I won''t do it again in the future. Why do you want to make trouble for yourself if you have contact with them?" "Mother, you didn''t really let it go, why did you talk like a Virgin? If you don''t beat them well this time, things like this will happen again in the future. !"


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes flashed fiercely, if she didn''t want Gu Mingde''s family to be isolated in Caozi Village in the future, she would have already attacked those people!


    Because of Gu Shuixiu''s toughness, Zhao started to feel flustered, and then the more she thought about it, the more wrong she was, so she simply told Gu Mingde about it.


    At this time, Dong Yi had brought people to Caozi Village.


    The villagers of Caozi Village saw Dong Yi and several others, and hurried to inform the village chief, who soon arrived at Gu Mingde''s house, followed by a large group of villagers.


    The three of Dong Yi had no chance of being a village chief at all, let alone those villagers.


    Their behavior aroused the dissatisfaction of some villagers, and the crusade came one after another.


    Dong Yi glanced over, and the villagers who were still shouting immediately fell silent. The village chief said awkwardly, "Are you the servants of the Dong family?"


    Dong Yi didn''t answer, the village head then asked: "I just want to ask if the Gu Mingde family went to Dong''s house? The autumn harvest is almost here, and they haven''t come back to deal with it. I''m a little uncomfortable. rest assured."


    Dong Xiao smiled sarcastically when he heard the words: "The village chief is still worried about the fields of our master Yue family? It''s not because he thinks that people can''t come back, so he can take it for himself!"


    "What do you mean! Rush on our territory!"


    Dong Xiao''s words just hit the heart of some people. They looked after Gu Mingde''s family and didn''t come back. They had a lot of fields, and the food inside should be harvested. He went to the village chief and planned to persuade the village chief to divide the food from Gu Mingde''s family.


    Of course the village chief could not agree, but the village was raided once before, and although it was finally returned, the villagers put food above everything else after this time. down.


    No, those people were planning to act in two days, but I didn''t expect that the Dong family would come.


    Dong Yi saw those people''s eyes are not good, and immediately threw an axe at the stake on the ground, the stake instantly split in half and flew.


    This hand scared the villagers behind the village chief into screaming.


    The effort can be done!


    The village chief saw Dong Yi''s ability and spoke more politely.


    But Dong Yi obviously didn''t want to go round with the village chief, and said bluntly: "I hand over those people who sold out the Gu family before, and hand over the heads of those people, I''ll let Caozi Village go, otherwise... "


    The village chief met Dong Yi''s cold eyes and fell to the ground in fright. The name of the village behind him was so scared that he started to retreat, but Dong Yi didn''t give them a chance to escape and threw an axe Going out and flying around the villagers, it scared them to the point of peeing their pants.


    Kneeling and begging for mercy one by one.


    The village chief regrets it at this time! If he had been tougher and prevented them from attacking the Gu Mingde family''s idea, he would not have fallen into such a field now.


    Dong Yi didn''t want to hear them screaming and howling, so he shouted, "Quiet!"


    Just this sentence, the surrounding silence immediately, Dong Yi looked at the village chief who was sitting on the ground, leaned closer and said softly: "My master said, if anyone dares to provoke this family, he will They died without a corpse, and we dare not disobey the master''s order. If you honestly explain the whereabouts of those people, after we chop off their heads, this matter will be revealed, otherwise, the village will not be able to live in peace in the future. !"


    The village chief has been completely stupid. He didn''t expect the Dong family to be so cruel. Now that those people have moved out, he can''t make it even if he wants to!


    The village chief has not spoken yet, and other villagers are already scrambling to tell the situation.


    Dong Yi made a look of embarrassment, "This is not easy to handle, those people''s lives are to be determined, since they run away, then you say what should I do? Woolen cloth?"


    The villagers look at me, I look at you, the devil knows what to do? It''s just that they don''t dare to talk to Dong Yi like this. What if they make this evil spirit angry, what will they do with that Mudun?

 v2 Chapter 69： Deterrence, the girl from the county town

    The village chief, who had not spoken for a long time, cried bitterly: "It''s all my fault, it''s my failure to take care of them, which not only forced the Mingde family to flee, but also brought a disaster to the village. ,it''s all my fault¡­"


    & nbsp; One, that''s enough! I beg you to spare their lives!"


    The village chief cried hoarsely, no matter what, it was a few lives, he couldn''t watch Dong Yi kill them, otherwise he would have no peace of mind in his life.


    Dong Yi sneered: "If our Yue family masters hadn''t escaped with the whole family, I''m afraid they would be the ones who died. If you cooperate, then you can only use these people behind you to apologize for them!"


    As soon as these words came out, the villagers immediately fried the pot, how could they be willing to die for those people, since the village chief did not reveal the whereabouts of those people, then they put all the information they knew After you said it, you said, I said everything, and Dong Yi finally figured out the whereabouts of those people.


    Then the villagers were released. Those villagers were about to leave when they suddenly heard Dong Yi say gloomily: "You will hear about those people in two days. Remember! This family is not something you can offend, let alone discuss. If something like this happens next time, it won''t be so simple!"


    Those villagers responded again and again, but after a while they were gone.


    The village chief has not left yet, and he still wants to plead for those people, but Dong Yi''s eyes are extremely terrifying, and the village chief has a feeling that if he continues to talk nonsense, Dong Yi will directly kill him .


    The village chief had no choice but to leave with endless worries.


    It took only four days for Dong Yi and the three of them to harvest all the rice of Gu Mingde''s family and transport them away.


    On the fifth day after they left, the villagers who had come out of the panic fell into deep panic again.


    The reason is that the families of those who sold out the village suddenly returned to Caozi Village, but they did not move back, but came back to find someone.


    Now all the villagers know that they have disappeared inexplicably. Some people speculate that they were killed by Dong Yi and thrown into the wilderness, and some people say that they were captured by Dong Yi to retaliate.


    No matter what kind of guess those people are destined to end well.


    The family members of those people were crying their hearts out, crying and rushing to go to Gaofa Dong''s house, but now the whole Yongjia County is the world of the rebel army. When the family moved away, they did not believe that the rebel army would call the shots for them, and the whole family was full of despair.


    From this day on, the villagers dare not mention the Gu Mingde family again, even if they pass by their house, they have to take a detour.


    No one dared to come close to the fields of their family, even people who were so poor that they had no firewood to go to their fields to make straw.


    It had been a month since Dong Yi and the three returned to Cuizhu Mountain, and the grain of Cuizhu Mountain had been completely harvested and put into storage.


    When Dong Yi handed over a bag of silver to Gu Mingde, Gu Mingde was completely confused.


    "This...this is..."


    Confronting Gu Mingde''s blank face, Gu Shuixiu explained: "Dad, this is the money you made after selling the family''s food, you put it away first, and don''t leave until Yongjia County is completely calm. I can take care of me while I''m here."


    Gu Mingde wanted to object, but Zhao shi agreed first. After the last incident, Zhao shivered when she thought about it, and she didn''t want to go back and live in fear.


    Zhao Shi immediately took the silver from Gu Mingde''s arms, stuffed it into Gu Shuixiu''s hand, and said, "If you collect the money first, it will be our food expenses, and you can also pay for your son-in-law. ."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the money in her hand helplessly. She didn''t ask for money from the Shen family, so how could she collect money from the Zhao family? I just don''t know what it means!


    Gu Shuixiu was reluctant to ask for money, and she brought out the marriage of Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu to press Zhao.


    As soon as she heard this topic, Mrs. Zhao immediately froze, "If Shuixiu really doesn''t work, you can just find a girl who can see through for your brother, anyway, your mother doesn''t ask for it. high.


    Looking at the current situation, I have to wait for you to send someone to the county seat, I am afraid that your brother will not have to get married this year! "


    The Zhao family is infinitely melancholy. She is now 100% sure that Gu Daniu has a sweetheart and is still from the county town, but the problem is that they can''t even go back to their home. daughter in law? Just a joke.


    Gu Shuixiu panicked and persuaded Zhao to collect the money, but she forgot not to mention marriage in front of Zhao.


    Zhao Shi was still sighing over there, Gu Shuixiu hurried to find an opportunity to sneak away, or she really compromised later, Gu Daniel would be miserable.


    Zhao Shi knew that Gu Shuixiu was stomping her feet, but she couldn''t do anything about her.


    After getting away from the Zhao family, Gu Shuixiu asked Binfen to find Dong Yi, and asked cautiously like a thief: "You should go out for a month to do more than just do this, say Well, what else did you find out?"


    Gu Shuixiu asked as she probed her brain, like a spies connection.


    Dong Yi was speechless for a while, and said flatly: "Master, after we harvested the grain, we transported it all the way to the county seat and sold the grain to Song Youxin, who was also very happy and gave us a Fair price.


    Because we have some friendship with him, so I directly and honestly inquired about the situation of the family that Mrs. said, but it was not good news. "


    "?" Gu Shuixiu stared at Dong Yi with a puzzled expression, "What does it mean if it''s not good news? Could it be that the woman is married? Or does she have a fianc¨¦?"


    Dong Yi shook his head, "Neither, that girl has neither a fianc¨¦ nor a betrothal, but her father died, she must observe filial piety for three years, and she can''t talk about marriage in these three years, but that girl My mother is also biased and prefers sons to women, so I am afraid that the girl will have a difficult life after that, but fortunately she can¡¯t talk about marriage for the past three years, otherwise, the girl¡¯s mother might sell her.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu''s face gradually became gloomy, she could not ask Gu Daniu to marry a capable wife, but she must not have the Yue family who couldn''t handle it.


    After Dong Yi''s description, Gu Shuixiu''s interest in this girl was greatly reduced, but she did not go to Gu Daniu directly, but told Dong Chenghu the situation, thinking that Dong Chenghu would go to Gu Daniu Explain, maybe it will be better than her.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu got up with dark eyes, because he was "entrusted with an important task" by Gu Shuixiu, he didn''t sleep all night, he was thinking about how Gu Daniu said this, thinking Go, he sadly found out that he was not expected by the confidant brother at all.

 v2 Chapter 70： The sly Dong Yuanxu, Gu Daniu lost love

    With a very uneasy heart, Dong Chenghu asked Dong Yuanxu to call Gu Daniu. ?


    Unknown Gu Daniu thought that his little nephew was just going to play with him. Dong''s house. ??


    Gu Daniu saw that he had left the house, but he couldn''t let this kid go by the nose any longer, so he asked amusingly, "Xiao Yuanxu, Where are you taking your uncle?"??


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t answer, the little man looked back at Gu Daniu with a serious look, continued to pull him forward, and taught a lesson: "Uncle , don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, if you ask, Yuan Xu doesn''t know!". ??


    The expression in Gu Daniu''s eyes is as funny as it is funny, plus the ridiculous words, Gu Daniu directly burst out laughing , said dotingly: "Okay, eldest uncle doesn''t ask, you lead the way."


    The two walked for a while on the path of Cuizhu Mountain, and then crossed two forks, Gu Daniu''s eyes were full of doubts, "Xiao Yuanxu, you Why are you taking Uncle to the livestock pen? It''s not a fun place to have such a strong smell here."


    Gu Daniu didn''t think children would like such a place, he looked helplessly at the chicken **** and duck **** all over the place, afraid that Dong Yuanxu would step on it and play and go back scolded.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Gu Daniu pitifully as if looking at an idiot, "Uncle, do I look like a fool? And...you stepped on chicken shit... "


    "Ah..." Gu Danu screamed strangely, pulling Dong Yuanxu up and down to avoid the chicken shit.


    Dong Yuanxu''s small body was pulled off the ground by him, and it took a long distance before being put down.


    The little guy looked at him with a look of dissatisfaction and accusation, as if Gu Daniu had done a great evil.


    "Uncle, you haven''t seen chicken **** before, why are you scared like this! Besides, my mother said that these are fertilizers for crops, you discriminate fertilizer!"


    Gu Daniu, "¡­"


    Can he say he hasn''t seen chicken **** in a long time? Even in Caozi Village, I have never seen such a large area of ??chicken feces and duck feces, and the smell makes people faint.


    & nbsp; Even before their family raised chickens and ducks, they were all closed. They only occasionally let them out to eat, and they had to follow Gu Erniu all the way. How could there be such a large-scale rearing like Cuizhushan, which is not enclosed?


    Don''t mention how Gu Daniu slandered, Dong Yuanxu finally brought him to Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Daniu didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to be in such a place, his jaw dropped.


    Dong Chenghu smiled and waved to Dong Yuanxu.


    At the moment, he can only wait for him to finish talking with Gu Daniu before bringing the villain back.


    Dong Yuanxu sat obediently on the big stone, with a pure and innocent smile on his face, his feet were shaking from time to time, he didn''t say a word, and didn''t bother at all Dong Chenghu and Gu Daniu.


    Dong Chenghu touched Dong Yuanxu''s little head with great satisfaction, but did not notice the slyness that flashed in his son''s eyes.


    After setting up Dong Yuanxu, Dong Chenghu motioned for Gu Daniu to sit in a clean place.


    The warm sun of late autumn warms people''s hearts, and they feel comfortable from the inside out.


    Gu Daniu sat beside Dong Yuanxu with a smile on his face, pinched his bun face, and said with a smile, "Brother-in-law, if there is no such thing as chicken **** here, Without this pungent smell, it would be a good place for a morning exercise."


    Seeing that Gu Daniu was in such a good mood, Dong Chenghu couldn''t bear to tell him the truth, but when he thought of Gu Shuixiu''s orders, he had to be ruthless.


    "Da Niu, in fact, I asked Yuan Xu to come to you today, there is something I want to talk to you about..."


    "What''s the matter? My brother-in-law just told me directly. Dong Yuanxu''s intelligence, in front of the little guy, he feels so pressured, it is better to face Dong Chenghu directly.


    Dong Chenghu touched the back of his head honestly, his eyes flickering, he dared not face Gu Daniel.


    Dong Yuanxu sighed maturely when he saw his father, "Father, if you can''t tell, let me tell you! Uncle, it''s like this, before you My mother is not satisfied with the girl I liked, and my mother said that the girl''s mother is not a good person, and my grandfather and grandmother can''t be in-laws like that, so my mother firmly opposes you marrying that girl."


    Gu Daniu was completely stunned when he heard the words, although Dong Chenghu glared at Dong Yuanxu, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then said comfortably: "Da Niu, Listening to my brother-in-law''s advice, your sister is right. You are the eldest son, and you will have to take care of your parents in the future. If you marry such a daughter-in-law, I am afraid that the family will be uneasy in the future.


    There is one more thing Yuan Xu didn''t say, that girl''s father passed away, she still has to keep filial piety for three years, don''t say you can''t wait, father-in-law and mother-in-law are sure I won''t let you drag on for three years to marry again! "


    Gu Daniu turned pale when he heard this.


    Seeing him like that, Dong Yuanxu felt pity for him and comforted him: "Uncle, there is no fragrant grass anywhere in the world, so why bother to read only one flower. Look. Open up!"


    "How did you talk to your uncle! Also, who taught you all this mess?" Dong Chenghu glared at Dong Yuanxu.


    The little guy simply plunged into Gu Daniel''s arms to seek protection.


    Who would have thought that Gu Daniu would cry while holding Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu pleaded for help and looked at Dong Chenghu, "Father, what should I do? You made Uncle cry!"


    Dong Chenghu, "¡­"


    Who is this unlucky child!


    Father and son accompanied Gu Daniu worriedly, and did not return to Dong''s house until noon when the sun was relatively strong.


    Gu Daniu recovered after crying for a while, but his eyes were red, and it was abnormal no matter how he looked.


    Gu Shuixiu had been waiting anxiously for news at home, when she heard the sound of footsteps coming from the yard, she quickly came out to check.


    Just in time to see Gu Daniu''s red and swollen eyes, he looked at Dong Chenghu worriedly, "This is... what''s wrong?"


    Dong Chenghu patted Gu Shuixiu on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "It''s alright, I feel uncomfortable crying for a while, but I''ll be fine after a few days."


    Dong Yuanxu returned home and immediately let go of his feet and ran away without a shadow. Dong Chenghu was planning to tell Gu Shuixiu about the boy''s "great achievements", but he turned around and left a shadow. None, and quickly explained what Dong Yuanxu had done.


    Gu Shuixiu''s forehead wrinkled in shock when she heard the words. Except for telling Dong Chenghu, she didn''t let anyone else know about it. What happened to this little guy? knowledge?


    Gu Shuixiu went to find Dong Yuanxu out of curiosity. At first, the boy hung his head, his eyes wandered and he dared not face her, and finally he spoke out under Gu Shuixiu''s coercion the truth.

 v2 Chapter 71： Gu Shuixius anger, figured it out

    It turned out that when Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi, this little guy hid and eavesdropped because of curiosity. Gu Shuixiu didn''t find it, but Dong Yi saw it. ?


    But Dong Yi ignored Dong Yuanxu, took him as air, and even let Dong Yuanxu know Gu Daniu''s secret. ??


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but have a headache when she thought of the little guy''s cleverness. If this kid is too smart, it''s not a good thing. Fortunately, the little guy is not the kind of person who can''t keep his mouth shut. Everyone in the house will know the secret of Gu Daniu.


    Gu Shuixiu warned Dong Yuanxu not to go out and talk nonsense in the third day, and also let the little guy leave after talking about it.


    After a while, Gu Daniu became very silent, except for eating, drinking and bathing, he usually shut himself in the room.


    Zhao looked worried and went to Gu Shuixiu to find a way, but Gu Shuixiu only told Gu Daniu to be quiet and said nothing else.


    Gu Mingde sees Zhao''s fiery look, he can''t see it, the children are old enough, he will think clearly, what is the use of her jumping up and down here other than annoying?


    Gu Erniu vaguely guessed the reason, and went to Gu Daniu''s room in the middle of the night. The two brothers drank Gu Shuixiu a bamboo wine together, and they cried and cried in the room, in the middle of the night Wake everyone up.


    On the second day, the two of them were completely drunk. Gu Shuixiu saw that everyone seemed to be unable to sleep, so she was so angry that she took a bamboo and entered Gu Daniu''s room. No matter how Dong Chenghu could stop him, he couldn''t, so he could only go to Gu Mingde and Zhao.


    Gu Shuixiu chased after him and said angrily, "How dare you hide? Stop me! These days, because of you, everyone can''t eat well and sleep well, my mother is worried that she has lost a lot of weight. You are so good! You actually brought Er Niu to drink! You are still drunk in the middle of the night! You are not happy in your own heart, and you want everyone to accompany you to be unhappy!


    I think it''s been a long time since you had a good time, and you forgot your last name! Let me tell you, Gu Daniu, if you continue like this, I will not recognize your brother! "


    Gu Shuixiu put down those cruel words with red eyes, stopped panting, and threw the bamboo in her hands to the ground with all her might, pushed the door ruthlessly and left, without even looking at Daniel.


    It was the first time that the people who rushed over after hearing the news saw Gu Shuixiu''s hair so hot, they were all shocked and couldn''t say anything.


    Dong Chenghu hurried to chase after Gu Shuixiu, while Zhao and Gu Mingde went into the room to check the situation.


    Liang said to the cute Dong Yuanxu: "Xiao Yuanxu, it''s terrible that your mother is angry! Remember, you must not make your mother angry in the future."


    The little guy nodded heavily, agreeing with Liang''s words, if the bamboo hit him...


    Dong Yuanxu thought of this, his body could not help shaking, and his hair was horrified.


    "Aunt Shen, my mother is angry now, my father probably won''t be able to coax her, so I''ll take a look first."


    Before Liang''s opening, Dong Yuanxu was gone.


    The Zhao family in the house walked to Gu Daniu''s side and said distressedly: "Son! What''s the matter? Where is the pain? The mother said, don''t be angry with your sister, she It doesn''t feel good to beat you, tell your mother what happened, and your parents are here!"


    Gu Erniu was picked up by Gu Mingde, and it was the time when the rice was battered, and Gu Daniel''s miserable appearance immediately woke up a lot.


    "Dad, what''s the matter, big brother?"


    Gu Mingde said coldly: "You were beaten by your sister, if you don''t want to be beaten, then tighten the skin for me!


    Wait a minute to help your sister clean the livestock pen, you both go, if you don''t clean it, don''t eat! "


    Gu Erniu looked bewildered, while Gu Daniu lowered his head and walked out of Dong''s house to the livestock pen without looking back.


    Seeing this, Gu Erniu quickly caught up with Gu Daniel.


    Angrily, Gu Shuixiu returned to the room and began to wipe her tears. She was choked up at first, but Dong Chenghu chased after her to comfort her, so she couldn''t hold back anymore, and burst into tears.


    "How come you said that the big bull is on the point of the bull''s horn! This kid is angry with me..."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know how to persuade her, so he had to persuade her not to cry.


    On this day, everyone was very careful, Gu Shuixiu was in a bad mood, and everyone dared not make her angry, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu were punished again, Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi also felt bad, so The atmosphere made everyone feel really depressed.


    Shen Shikang simply let the children practice calligraphy and meditate, while Liang stayed in the kitchen all the time, euphemistically called learning cooking.


    In the evening, the Gu family brothers who were tired like dogs finally came back in a state of embarrassment. Gu Daniu asked Gu Erniu to take a bath first, while he went to apologize to Gu Shuixiu.


    After such a day, Gu Daniu has come to his senses, and he felt that he made everyone uncomfortable, so he confessed his mistakes to everyone one by one.


    Seeing him so sincere, Shen Shikang laughed and said, "Son, just figure it out, uncle tells you that there are no obstacles in life, you are still protected too well, go back and think about it Think, don''t forget that you are the eldest son of the Gu family, if you can''t stand up, what will you do in the future?"


    Gu Daniu bowed deeply to Shen Shikang, "Sir is right, I will make a good correction, and I will definitely not act like this again."


    Dong Yuanxu pinched his nose behind Shen Shikang and grimaced at Gu Daniu. Gu Daniu wanted to teach this stinky boy a lesson, but the little guy returned to the desk witty, making him helpless.


    After leaving the study, Gu Daniu went to the bathroom to wash up in relief. Today, working in the livestock pen, he thought about it a lot, thinking of the difficult times in the past, when he was so poor that he could not even eat rice soup. No girl likes him, and he thinks that he will be a bachelor in this life.


    The situation at home improved later, and he gradually forgot the difficulties at the beginning. In addition, with the eldest sister and the eldest brother-in-law, he became more and more "squeamish", even because of a favored person Women make trouble like this.


    The more Gu Daniu thought about it, the more he couldn''t raise his head, and when he returned to Dong''s house, he didn''t even bother to wash up, but went directly to admit his mistake to everyone.


    Because Gu Daniu figured it out, the atmosphere in Dong''s house was much better. Shen Shikang was happy and wanted to match Gu Daniu in front of everyone.


    Not to mention how surprised Gu Daniel was, everyone looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Liang looked at Shen Shikang suspiciously, thinking that he wanted to set up a family for Shen Ziping at the beginning, and kept saying that there were many good girls, but it turned out to be short-lived. Died, so that Shen Ziping almost took on the reputation of his wife.


    But if it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t know Shen Ziping, and she would eventually become the daughter-in-law of the Shen family.


    Liang''s face was sweet when he thought of this, and he asked in a good mood: "Which family do you want to talk about?"

 v2 Chapter 72： Yang Yis sister, a matchmaker

    Shen Shikang smiled inscrutable, "You know the person I''m talking about, she''s Yang Yi''s sister."


    "Yang Yi?" Everyone looked at Yang Yi, who was stunned. When did Yang Yi have a sister? How come they never heard of it?


    Yang Yi looked at Gu Daniel with some difficulty and sympathy.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned, what was Yang Yi''s reaction? Could it be that his sister is not good? But if his sister was not good, Shen Shikang would not be able to introduce that girl to Gu Daniu.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was puzzled, Shen Shikang said slowly: "Brother Gu, although Yang Yi is our family''s guard, his sister is not.


    Let me tell you, Yang Yi''s father was our housekeeper, and his mother was Ziping''s nurse.


    At that time, I wanted to retire and return home, so I dismissed all the servants in the family, and his parents also got rid of their slave status and took his sister back to the country.


    Originally, his sister was talking about someone in the countryside, and the other party was a scholar, just because his parents were once the housekeepers and nurses in our house, thinking that maybe he could borrow some power in the future.


    However, Yang Yi''s sister knew about the family''s careful thinking, and the girl was also a hot-tempered girl, so she rushed into the family''s house to find their theory, and it happened that the person she was going to marry was with the maid Hanging around, she was so frightened that she didn''t even lift it up.


    How could that family give up and say that they want sister Yang Yi to marry right away, isn''t that just being a widow! How could that girl agree? That night, the cat entered the house and beat up the whole family.


    Then escaped overnight with her parents. At the time of the chaos, a little girl took her old parents from Badong County to Yongjia County.


    You must know the distance from Badong County to Yongjia County, but the distance from Jiankang to Yongjia County is twice as far. They have been walking for half a year, and they don¡¯t know how much suffering they have suffered during this period. Just arrived in Yongjia County.


    But now the entire Yongjia County is under the control of the rebel army, they can''t come to us in a fair and open manner, and they find some dark lines in our home.


    I only knew through the dark thread that they had arrived, and now I am placing the quilt in the Shen''s house.


    I heard Ziping say that they encountered many robbers along the way, and this child did not leave his old parents behind. "


    Everyone felt as if they were listening to a book from heaven, how this girl was told by Shen Shikang was the same as the chivalrous girl in the book.


    , it felt like it was their dream.


    Gu Shuixiu flicked the children''s foreheads, and said with an angry smile, "Dreaming! One by one is like an idiot."


    Zhang Xingchi stuck out his tongue in embarrassment and quickly retreated to the corner.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao shi looked at Gu Daniu together, both husband and wife feel pretty good, but if you want to say that the kiss is Gu Daniu, you have to agree to Gu Daniu.


    Under the gazes of everyone, Gu Daniu deeply felt that Alexander, he liked women who were gentle and watery. This girl Yang was obviously not in touch with gentleness, but like a hot tigress, just Now it is Mr. Shen who is talking about the matchmaking. Whether he likes it or not, he always wants to give Mr. Shen some face.


    "Since Mr. Shen said that Miss Yang is so nice, can I see you?" It''s not too much to see! Gu Daniu is at war between heaven and man.


    Shen Shikang smiled and nodded and asked Yang Yi to arrange the meeting between the two.


    Gu Shuixiu knows that this girl Yang is not Gu Daniu''s food, but a temperament like girl Yang is a very good candidate for the eldest daughter-in-law.


    So, even though she saw Gu Daniu''s embarrassed face, she did not help him.


    Because of Shen Shikang''s enthusiasm, Gu Daniu was arranged to meet the legendary girl Yang the next day.


    Before leaving, Zhao asked Gu Daniu to change into new clothes and shoes, and his hair was neatly combed. He looked a bit scholarly.


    In addition to the meeting ceremony prepared by Gu Shuixiu, this time it is very face.


    Yang Yi looked after Gu Daniel''s forehead and nodded with satisfaction. Although Gu Daniel did not know any martial arts at all, his body was still strong and his temperament was not bad. Will neglect his sister.


    Just¡­


    When Yang Yi thought of his sister''s temperament, he couldn''t help but worry again. The girl in his family can''t bear it. Although he doesn''t know Gu Daniu''s preferences, normal men will not Look like his sister.


    Just as Yang Yi and Gu Daniu were walking down the path in the deep mountains, Yang Yi''s parents were already looking forward to their "prospective son-in-law".


    Yang Qiong was coming out with a basin of dirty water, and she rolled her eyes speechlessly when she saw the reaction of her parents, what about it? Isn''t it just meeting a man, if she is not satisfied, this will not happen, I really don''t understand why the old couple is so nervous?


    Yang Yi''s mother, Mi Shi, glanced at Yang Qiong, and saw that she had not changed her clothes, so she was so angry that she dragged Yang Qiong to enter the house.


    Yang Qiong resisted Mi Shi, and struggled: "Oh mother, don''t pull it anymore! Isn''t it just seeing a man, have I seen less along the way? What clothes do I need to change? , hypocritical!"


    Mi Shi glared at Yang Qiong angrily, "Bah ah ah... Can you talk? What do you mean by seeing less along the way? How many men have you met? !


    I''m all worried about my future son-in-law! really..."


    Mi''s scolding mercilessly, if other women heard it, they would have covered their faces and cried, and they would be ashamed and angry.


    Mie''s is a little panic now, what should I do? If you marry Yang Qiong into someone else''s house, what if you get angry with your in-laws? Or simply refuse?


    Just like this, Yang Qiong will really not be able to marry.


    Poor Mi''s heart is broken for Yang Qiong!


    The mother and daughter were fighting wits and courage in the house until the surprise sound of Butler Yang came from outside.


    Miss Mi knew that it was Yang Yi who came back with her future son-in-law, so she quickly tidied up her clothes and couldn''t wait to go out to meet people.


    Mis glanced at Yang Qiong with a warning before leaving, "Tell you, if you don''t take care of me and come out, don''t call my mother again in the future! What a bad boy..."


    After Mi Shi left, Yang Qiong frowned helplessly at the new clothes and a pile of rouge gouache, looking very distressed.

 v2 Chapter 73： Yang Qiongs troubles, hell

    Her temperament is inherently unrestrained and unrestrained. Before the age of ten, she listened to Mi''s words and wore women''s clothes well. After the age of ten, she learned some martial arts with Yang Yi. Like tomboys, but because of this, they saved a lot of trouble from Badong County to Yongjia County.


    Before on the road, Mi''s was glad that Yang Qiong was like a tomboy, otherwise they would not have arrived in Yongjia County safely, but how lucky they were before, how distressed they were now.


    Yang Qiong played with the powder box for a while, and there was a warm greeting from Mi''s outside the door. Hearing Yang Qiong was even more upset, she simply smeared two handfuls of rouge on her face at will.


    For the first time outside the house, Mrs. Mi saw Gu Daniu. Seeing that he was gentle, tall and strong, he was not satisfied at first sight, and shouted at Butler Yang to entertain Gu Da. Cow, go to the kitchen to prepare food.


    Butler Yang saw Yang Yi''s pestle like a stick, and immediately raised his eyebrows and scolded: "What are you still doing with the pestle? Sit down!"


    Butler Yang hated that iron was not steel, he gave birth to two children in total, one was like an idiot, he had no interest in anything other than kung fu, and he was delayed until now, the other was obviously a daughter, but Even braver than a man, what did he do in his last life? Having such two debt collectors is mad at him!


    Yang Yi touched his nose innocently, knowing that he would not come back, so he would not be so unpopular.


    For the first time, Gu Daniu was shocked when he saw that Yang Yi was scolded and could not retaliate, and he was still suffocated.


    Butler Yang said a few words from Yang Yi and immediately put his focus on Gu Daniu, put on an amiable look, and asked, "I don''t know what my nephew''s name is..."


    Gu Daniu reacted and quickly replied respectfully: "Uncle calls me Daniu."


    After all, it was brought up by the adults of our family, and I naturally have no opinion on the people that the adults of my family like, but I just don¡¯t know what you think about this marriage?¡±


    Gu Daniu looked at Yang Yi embarrassedly, seeing that Yang Yi was not ready to say a word at all, he opened his mouth like a broken vessel, "To be honest, this junior came to meet Yang today. Girl, after all, we have never met each other, and we don''t know the details of each other, so when we meet each other, everyone knows."


    "Yes yes yes ... it should be, uh ... so, niece, sit down for a while, I will go to the kitchen to see if your aunt''s food is ready, and by the way, I will urge my girl ."


    Butler Yang was sweating coldly on his forehead and stammering when he spoke, making Gu Daniu look dazed.


    Prepare¡­"


    "Brother! Are you speaking ill of me?" A fierce female voice came from behind the two of them.


    Gu Daniu froze, thinking, "It''s over, it''s over, he spoke ill of other girls behind his back, and was caught in the face, how could he be so bad!"


    However, since everything has been heard, if he does not obediently admit his mistake and ask for forgiveness, he will feel guilty for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Gu Daniu stood up quickly, turned around and apologized to Yang Qiong, "Miss Yang, I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to offend, please forgive me."


    Gu Daniu finished talking with his eyes closed. After waiting for a long time, he did not hear the other party''s answer. Gu Daniu felt that something was wrong, and slowly opened his eyes and raised his head.


    The first thing that catches the eye is Yang Qiong''s lower body, a pink ruffled skirt, holding a pair of slender hands, just looking at these hands, this girl Yang must be a beautiful woman.


    When they heard the news, Mr. Mi and Butler Yang quickly put down their work and rushed out of the kitchen.


    Butler Yang was stunned when he saw Yang Qiong, and the vegetable leaves in his hand fell in response.


    Miss Mi was furious and roared loudly: "Yang Qiong, you bastard! You will embarrass me! You have lost all of the old lady''s face..."


    Mi Shi''s Hedong roar successfully shocked the audience, Yang Qiong shut up, Yang Yi was obedient, and Gu Daniu was dumbfounded...


    What kind of family is this!


    Seeing that Gu Daniu was in a state of embarrassment, Mrs. Mi immediately put on an apologetic smile and reassured: "Don''t take offense, nephew, this girl probably hasn''t woken up today, I asked her to wash her face, Don''t mind, don''t mind..."


    After Mi Shi finished speaking, he motioned Yang Yi to speak for Yang Qiong well, while he gave Yang Qiong a vicious look and motioned her to follow.


    When Mi Shi and Yang Qiong left, the three people in the room were more or less embarrassed.


    Butler Yang felt ashamed, while Yang Yi was depressed because he was implicated by Yang Qiong again. Gu Daniu was still immersed in the huge shock just now and couldn''t react.


    What did he see? A face painted with thick white powder, like a dead person, the most frightening thing is that there are two pieces of rouge on that cheek, blood red, like the makeup of a rich man when he died.


    Gu Daniu was working in the county government office before, and happened to encounter a concubine of the county magistrate who died in childbirth.


    Yang Qiong appeared in front of him so unexpectedly, he thought it was a corpse!


    Yang Qiong, who was taken away by Mi''s, returned to her room and immediately complained dissatisfiedly: "Mother... How come Master Situ introduced such a powerless little white face? This person looks like a coward no matter what, how can he be worthy of me? I won''t marry!"


    Miss Mi didn''t get angry when she heard the words, she stepped forward and grabbed Yang Qiong''s ear and scolded: "Who are you trying to scare to death like this? Or do you think we are old If the couple is not pleasing to the eye and want us to die sooner, just say it!


    Who is it to frighten by pretending to be a ghost in the daytime? Just like you, you can''t even use rouge gouache, are you still a woman? I''ve never seen anyone more stupid than you in my life!


    Forget about being stupid, you are still self-righteous and smart, you are really stupid..."


    Mi Shi scolded a lot, and his voice even reached the main room. Now Gu Daniu finally understood the reason, but this made him even more depressed.


    This girl can''t even use rouge gouache, is she still a woman?


    Yang Qiong, who was in the backyard, was forced by Mi to remove the make-up that was thick enough to draw powder on her face, and then she reapplied a light makeup until Mi was satisfied Only then did Yang Qiong go out to meet people again.


    Gu Daniu has also adjusted during this period of time, and will not be as gaffe as before.


    I love being bound by rules.

 v2 Chapter 74： Brother and sister scolded, Gu Daniu persuaded

    Yang Qiong was very dissatisfied with Gu Daniu''s reaction just now, and kept her face hanging from looking at him.


    Gu Daniu breathed a sigh of relief instead, not having to face Yang Qiong is naturally good, but it is a bit embarrassing for everyone to sit together. After all, it is the two of them who are dating today. There are festivals in between, which will inevitably make it difficult for the Yang family.


    to the dog''s stomach!"


    "You still talk about me! I had such a big incident in Badong County, and I finally escaped with my parents. Have you ever cared about me? What qualifications do you have to be here? Curse me?" It''s fine that Yang Yi didn''t speak, as soon as he opened his mouth, Yang Qiong immediately vented his grievances like a lit cannonball.


    Although she doesn''t care about being careless, she is still a woman. No matter how informal she is, there is a soft spot in her heart. When they were young, they had a very good relationship between brothers and sisters, and she was always with Yang. Yi''s **** grew up. During the time she arrived in Yongjia County, Yang Yi never comforted her, or even had a meal with them at home. How could Yang Qiong accept this?


    "Have I not cared about you? If I hadn''t cared about you, I wouldn''t be here with Daniel today! It''s okay if you don''t say it, since you said it, I will I ask you, did you ever think about your parents when you got into trouble, they are so old and they have to accompany you to run around and escape from Badong County all the way. Take care of the old age!"


    Yang Qiong was so excited by Yang Yi''s words that she jumped up and asked loudly: "Yang Yi, is it because I was tricked that you are happy? Are you still my brother? I hate you! "


    Yang Qiong turned and ran away.


    Yang Yi stood up angrily and roared, "Stop for me! Yang Qiong, come back for me!"


    At this time, Qiong Yang had already disappeared.


    The housekeeper Yang and Mrs. Mi watched this farce, and they were surprisingly calm. Anyway, they just lost their face, and it was not too long. The two of them looked like they were broken.


    Gu Daniu can''t see it like this, he originally suggested to come to see Yang Qiong, but now they have made a rift between their brothers and sisters, Gu Daniu was deeply disturbed, and persuaded: "Brother Yang, I think Miss Yang didn''t mean that, don''t get too angry, as for what she said to you, it is estimated that she was angry, I will explain it to you later, don''t get angry first."


    Gu Daniu saw that Yang Yi was angry, he was more frightening than his father, he couldn''t let Yang Yi continue to be angry.


    You can move her, and now she doesn''t even listen to me."


    How can Gu Daniu answer? In addition to constantly laughing to cover up his helplessness.


    Here Yang Yi calmed down, Gu Daniu made an excuse to leave the main room, he just saw that Yang Qiong went straight out of the Shen family, this is a deep mountain, presumably she will not be alone Run away alone.


    Sure enough, Gu Daniu walked around the Shen family house and saw Yang Qiong on the tree behind the house.


    She is sitting on it with her legs dangling, her head raised high, I wonder if she is crying?


    "Miss Yang, look down on Daniel, don''t be angry with what Big Brother Yang said just now, it''s not easy for him these days, it''s not that he doesn''t want to control you, it''s just that he doesn''t know how to manage it. Yesterday Mr. Shen told you about your marriage, and Brother Yang came down very readily.


    My eldest sister''s family has saved Mr. Shen''s life. Brother Yang has a very good relationship with us. He knows that we may not be suitable, but for your marriage, he still chose to facilitate this marriage. I hope you don''t blame Big Brother Yang anymore.


    Today''s affairs are all because of me. If Miss Yang doesn''t want to have a blind date, she can just treat me as a friend of Brother Yang. My sister said that the melon is not sweet, and no one will force it. yours. "


    Of course, no one will force him, but Gu Daniu will not say this. He has seen Yang Qiong''s true temperament now. To be honest, he no longer needs Yang Qiong. Joan came to accompany him again and increased his understanding.


    Yang Qiong, who had been silent for a while, suddenly lowered her head and studied Gu Daniel, who kept looking up at her.


    After a while, Yang Qiong wiped her tears and said hoarsely: "Hey! You said your name is Gu Daniu, why did you become friends with my brother? My brother''s vision is not low. ."


    She looked left and right, looked up and down, but didn''t see anything special about Gu Daniel, and even made her brother agree to marry her to him.


    Gu Daniu was heartbroken by Yang Qiong''s scrutiny, he swallowed unconsciously, and touched the back of his head a little honestly, he never thought about how he became friends with Yang Yi , It seems that their family only became familiar with them after they arrived at Cuizhu Mountain.


    However, Yang Yi is cold to everyone, and occasionally greets everyone when they meet, that''s all, is this a friend?


    Gu Daniel not only meditated.


    Yang Qiong on the tree was dissatisfied and said loudly: "Hey! I''ll ask you something!"


    Now Gu Daniel is even more embarrassed. After thinking for a long time, he is sure that he and Yang Yi should not be friends, so how should he answer?


    "Miss Yang, I can''t explain it to you for a while. Anyway, Brother Yang lives in my brother-in-law''s house, and we also live in my brother-in-law''s house. Everyone will be familiar with it once we come and go..."


    Yang Qiong looked at Gu Daniu with a silly laugh. Hearing his explanation, at least Yang Qiong felt much better.


    Gu Daniu saw that she no longer had a straight face, and he was relieved, so he proposed to go back to the Shen residence.


    After all, he and Yang Qiong are not familiar with each other, and it is not good for men and women to be alone for too long, but Yang Qiong doesn''t seem to have this understanding. Xi asked, to ask everything that happened during this time.


    How does Gu Daniel know so much? I can only tell her what I know, and the two of them talk slowly and become natural.


    The two went back only when Mie came out to call for dinner.


    Butler Yang seems to be very happy, and he doesn''t hold them back after going out for so long. Yang Yi has heard from Butler Yang about what happened to them along the way, and he feels distressed for this sister I was helpless, I was concerned about things, and I didn''t think about what would happen if they went out alone.

 v2 Chapter 75： Mis cooking skills, Gu Daniu is sick

    But even if Yang Yi wants to get him, he won''t say anything, Gu Daniu is not Yang Qiong''s opponent, Gu Daniu must be the one who suffers! ?


    If Yang Qiong knew what Yang Yi was thinking, she would have yelled, "Are you still my brother?"


    Because of Gu Daniu''s persuasion just now, the two brothers and sisters at the dinner table finally calmed down, no longer pointed at Maimang, and no one liked anyone.


    During the period, Mi''s always warmly served Gu Daniu with more food, because Mi''s dishes tended to taste from Jiankang''s side.


    Gu Daniel was not used to eating it at first, but later it became better and better.


    Seeing how delicious he was eating, Yang Qiong said arrogantly, "How is it? It tastes good! In the past, Lord Situ used to eat my mother''s food, but today you are blessed."


    Gu Daniu laughed and praised without hesitation: "Auntie''s food is really delicious, I can eat four bowls at once!"


    Michie Mi was elated, but Yang Qiong widened her eyes and said, "If you eat like this, my family will be poor!"


    Butler Yang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Yi, "¡­"


    Mi''s good mood was completely destroyed by Yang Qiong, she glared at her angrily, and whispered: "No one thinks you can''t speak! You are so big! If you can''t even cook a meal, you deserve no one!"


    It was the first time that Gu Daniu heard that someone would scold his daughter like this in front of outsiders, and this person came for a blind date! The world is truly amazing!


    Actually now, Mrs Mi and Butler Yang have given up hope for the marriage between Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong. Pay more attention.


    Yang Qiong was a little dissatisfied when Mi was exposed to her face, and she was even more displeased when she looked at Gu Daniel, and immediately glared at Gu Daniel, "Why? You also think that women must go to the kitchen. Go to the hall?"


    Gu Daniel was confused, why did he lie down without saying anything?


    "How can... no one is perfect, and the sister-in-law of the Shen family didn''t know how to cook or be a girl before, and she''s still learning from my sister now! Hehe...hehe..." Gu Daniel stammered. said.


    I have a deeper understanding of Yang Qiong in my heart. This girl cannot be measured by ordinary standards. If he really marries her in the future, he will be squeezed for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Gu Daniu trembled, no, this marriage cannot be agreed!


    After eating at Shen''s house, Yang Yi immediately took Gu Daniu away. Butler Yang and Mrs. Mi didn''t say anything, but Yang Qiong pouted a little unhappily and wanted to talk to him. Yang Yi walked together and couldn''t speak.


    Without Yang Qiong by his side, Gu Daniu not only has no mental stress, but even his body feels very smooth.


    Yang Yi was a little depressed, seeing that Cuizhu Mountain was coming, he had to say: "Brother Gu, please help my sister to cover up today''s affairs, after all, she is not married yet. People, it''s not good for her reputation."


    Gu Daniel nodded fiercely, deeply sympathizing with Yang Yi, "Brother Yang, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"


    Being looked at by Gu Daniu like that, Yang Yi only felt that a mouthful of old blood was stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t go up or down!


    What made him even more devastated was that Gu Daniu muttered to himself, "You have such a sister, I guess it''s hard to find a daughter-in-law!"


    Yang Yi quickly took two steps to distance himself from Gu Daniu.


    Everyone in Cuizhu Mountain saw them coming back, and they all came forward to ask about the situation.


    Zhao Shi was the first and rushed to Gu Daniu, and asked anxiously: "How is it? Did you meet Miss Yang today? Is she beautiful? Is her personality good? inappropriate?"


    But Yang Yi was still on the side, of course he couldn''t tell the truth, so he had to put out the remarks he made up before, "Miss Yang is pretty good-looking and has a hearty temperament, but..."


    "Yo! That''s the show!" Zhao shi couldn''t find Bei happily, and he didn''t even let Gu Daniu finish.


    Gu Daniu looked helpless, and Mrs. Liang congratulated Mrs. Zhao over there, so that he had no chance to explain.


    Gu Daniu thought that he should go back first, find a chance to explain to Zhao later, and let his eldest sister go and tell Mr. Shen, this Yang family girl he really can''t resist!


    When Gu Daniu went back to the house to rest for a while, those clothes went to the bathroom to take a shower and then came out, everyone had dispersed.


    It was already dark when they came back. If everyone hadn''t been waiting for news, who would have been waiting all night without sleeping.


    Now that they can hear it, they naturally go back to the house in peace.


    Gu Daniu saw people go to the empty front yard with a face full of tears, didn''t he care so much about him just now? Why is there no one in a while!


    Forget it, he still has something to eat and go back to sleep, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    After the red head cover was lifted, a white face was revealed, with two rouge on his face, Gu Daniu was so frightened that he threw the scale rod and escaped from the wedding room.


    The next day, Gu Daniu fell ill beautifully.


    The Zhao family was still happily waiting to marry a daughter-in-law, but Gu Daniu fell ill, and the couple were immediately frightened.


    Forgetting everything about my daughter-in-law and everything, Dong Yi also learned some medical skills in Cuizhu Mountain. After he showed it to Gu Daniu, he only said that "the fright is too much, and the evil wind enters the body" .


    Only these eight words, Yang Yi immediately understood the reason for Gu Daniu''s illness, his face sank, and he immediately returned to the Shen family.


    When he came back, he brought Yang Qiong back.


    Yang Qiong went to Cuizhu Mountain to greet Shen Shikang and Liang Shi immediately, and then went to see Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde.


    Zhao was worried because Gu Daniu was ill, and had no time to take care of other things. When she saw Yang Qiong coming, she just smiled and invited people into the house, her eyebrows were always filled with sadness.


    Yang Qiong felt even more guilty for this. She didn''t want to scare people, but Gu Daniel fell ill because of her.


    Yang Qiong made up her mind to wait on Gu Daniel until he recovered, and apologized for his recklessness.


    The dazed Gu Daniu seemed to see Yang Qiong again, but at this time, she didn''t have that scary makeup, and it was pleasing to the eye.


    And this Yang Qiong seems to be different from the Yang Qiong he saw before, not only gentle but also considerate, it must be a dream!


    Yes, he must be dreaming!


    For two or three days in a row, Gu Daniel could "dream" of a gentle and considerate Yang Qiong, thinking that it would be good to marry this Yang Qiong...

 v2 Chapter 76： Gu Mingde said the weather, the other side of Yang Qiong

    It was a bit cold in the early winter morning, Gu Mingde and Shen Shikang would go to Cuizhu Mountain for a walk every morning.


    Gu Mingde sighed: "This year is expected to be a cold winter!" After Gu Mingde finished speaking, he let out a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Shen Shikang has been obsessed with books all his life, telling him about these astronomical, geographical, and agricultural matters, he is really a layman.


    However, they are now living in seclusion in the mountains, and they really need to know something about this.


    Gu Mingde saw that Shen Shikang was interested, so he came slowly.


    Look at last winter, it was a warm winter, there was not even a single snow in the whole winter, and the rain last year was not enough, and the autumn was very dry, or you were washed down by the river Certainly not just a little skin trauma.


    From the beginning of this spring, the rain has increased. Although it is not very big, it has rained several times in a row. In summer, not only is there plenty of sunshine, but there is also a lot of rain, so this year is a harvest year.


    It''s just that after the autumn harvest, this autumn rain has been more than last year. When there is more rain, the temperature will drop faster. In winter, the rain will turn into rain and snow.


    We just need to prepare the fields to keep the fields warm according to the changes of the weather. Generally, after a few heavy snowfalls, enough to cover the fields, we will start to cover the fields with straw.


    Last year, there was no snow, so we even saved the work, but this year it will be annoying! "


    Gu Mingde was worried when he thought that so many fields at home were left unmanaged this winter.


    Shen Shikang listened with interest, and finally sighed: "The north wind is cool, the rain and snow are foggy!"


    The two walked for a while, Gu Mingde wondered if he should talk to Gu Shuixiu about going home.


    At this time, Yang Qiong was nervously wandering in Dong''s house, and finally saw a servant, she quickly pulled him and asked, "Did you see my elder brother?"


    Colorful was stunned for a moment, then thought about it, pointed to the outside of Dong''s house and said, "At this time, guard Yang should be teaching the young masters to practice martial arts. Miss Yang can take a look there."


    "Thank you!" Yang Qiong nodded towards the colorful, and immediately ran to the outside of Dong''s house.


    Beautiful looking at Yang Qiong''s flamboyant look, she shook her head with a light smile, and continued to walk towards the inner courtyard.


    Yang Qiong followed the direction of the colorful finger and finally found Yang Yi. Seeing that he was teaching seriously, he was anxious and embarrassed to disturb their class, so he watched from a distance and held a meeting pacing.


    Yang Yi had seen Yang Qiong long ago. He taught for a while and let the children practice on their own before walking towards Yang Qiong.


    meeting¡­"


    Yang Qiong''s psychological pressure is getting heavier day by day, if Gu Daniu has an emergency, she will live in guilt all her life.


    Yang Yi wiped the sweat from his forehead, glanced at Yang Qiong, and sighed deeply, "You know what you''re afraid of now? Why did you do things without thinking?"


    Yang Yi saw that Yang Qiong was in a low mood and felt a little distressed. He was the least able to comfort people, so he said: "Don''t worry, it will be alright, it will be fine in a few days, and they all say sick. It comes like a mountain, and the disease goes away like a thread, and it is estimated that it will be fine in two or three days!"


    After Yang Qiong heard Yang Yi''s words, she felt a lot more at ease, and continued to run back to take care of Gu Daniu.


    Yang Yi shook his head helplessly behind him, didn''t he think about his own reputation as a silly little sister? I''m afraid that after this time, the matter between her and Gu Daniu will happen if it doesn''t work out!


    But isn''t that what he wanted? Yang Yi smiled, ignored Yang Qiong, and went on to teach the children.


    When Yang Qiong returned to the house, she happened to meet Shen Shikang and Gu Mingde, and hurriedly greeted them.


    Shen Shikang liked Yang Qiong''s true temperament very much, so he asked, "Is Daniel any better?"


    This is also what Gu Mingde cares about. When Yang Qiong came over, he immediately confessed to the couple and took care of Gu Daniu on their behalf, but he and Zhao were very frightened.


    Yang Yi had no choice but to tell Yang Qiong''s embarrassing story.


    Yesterday, Mrs. Zhao secretly told him how hard Yang Qiong was taking care of Gu Daniu, as if she was watching her daughter-in-law.


    Yang Qiong saw that it was Shen Shikang who asked, and quickly replied: "Today is much better than the previous two days, but I still can''t get up and have no strength. I think I will be able to go down in two or three days. ."


    Shen Shikang nodded, "It''s fast, you''ve worked hard these days."


    Shen Shikang was speaking for Yang Qiong in front of Gu Mingde, and Yang Qiong was even more grateful.


    "Thank you Miss Yang! We will thank you very much when the Daniel is ready!" Gu Mingde is grateful to Yang Qiong from the bottom of his heart.


    Yang Qiong and Shen Shikang immediately went to Gu Daniu''s room after speaking.


    Gu Shuixiu has been observing Yang Qiong these days, and found that although this girl is carefree and behaves resolutely and informally, such a woman can¡¯t hide her secrets, she just doesn¡¯t know if Gu Daniu can hold back ? If Gu Daniu can get along with Yang Qiong, it would be a good marriage.


    When Dong Chenghu came back that night, Gu Shuixiu immediately told him about Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong, but Dong Chenghu kept frowning, "Shuixiu, it''s not that I have an opinion on that girl Yang. , but have you ever thought about asking Daniel''s meaning? I didn''t seem to have that meaning when I saw his reaction that day."


    Gu Shuixiu looked puzzled. Although Gu Daniu did not express his opinion clearly that day, he did not clearly express his disagreement. Isn''t there room for negotiation!


    "I''m thinking that Daniel will be fine in two days, then you can ask Daniel, he may still hide some things from me, but he really trusts your brother-in-law, You help to persuade, don''t miss such a good girl."


    After all, women in this era will be influenced by family education to some extent, and no matter how virtuous and virtuous, they will inevitably have their own careful thoughts.


    This Yang Qiong''s temperament is very commendable, if they miss it, they will not have this blessing!


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu rubbing his forehead from time to time, and said distressedly: "What do you think so much about? Anyway, Daniel''s marriage will be taken care of by you, even if this Miss Yang fails, there will be Miss Li and Miss Zhang in the future. , in short, you can''t look down on it, and he can''t marry it."


    At this time, Dong Chenghu was very glad that he did not have so many relatives behind him, otherwise he would have to be bound by many constraints when he got married, and it would not have been so smooth!


    The couple were talking about the marriage of Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong, while the Zhao family and Gu Mingde were also wondering if they should go to the Shen family to propose marriage to the housekeeper Yang and Mi family.

 v2 Chapter 77： Husband and wife talk at night, Mr. Zhao explores his style

    Under the dim candle, Mrs. Zhao was sewing clothes. Gu Mingde turned over on the bed and saw Mrs. Zhao was still busy. What time is it? Hurry up and rest! It''s not too late to do any work tomorrow!"


    The Zhao family was still thinking about Gu Daniu''s marriage, and asked enthusiastically: "I said the master, do you think the marriage between Daniu and the Yang family girl can be achieved?"


    Gu Mingde couldn''t fall asleep thinking about the fields at home, opened his eyes and began to think about what Zhao said, and said earnestly for a moment: "I think it''s hard to say! That Yang family girl has a good temperament, but I''ve seen it these days, this girl is too hasty, but she has some kung fu, what if she gets in a hurry and gets rough? You don''t know how much your son weighs?


    Besides, this Daniel''s illness was ultimately frightened by the girl from the Yang family. Although the girl from the Yang family didn''t mean it, you must have a shadow on the girl when you look at the Daniel. , I''m afraid this is not easy! "


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Zhao put down the needle and thread in her hand, and her brows twitched again. When she heard the reason for Gu Daniu''s illness, she was also quite surprised, while secretly annoyed at Gu Daniu''s courage Xiao, while dissatisfied with what Yang Qiong did, she also let go of the grudge in her heart after two days.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed Mr. Zhao felt, so he simply threw the things in his hand on the table, and said a little dejectedly: "Master, why do you think the marriage of our two sons is so difficult? Think how fast we married our daughter! We also chose such a golden tortoise-in-law!"


    Gu Mingde was not happy when he heard this, did they choose to marry their daughter? There is no choice! Gu Shuixiu was wronged in vain, he didn''t even have a decent dowry, and he couldn''t even afford a red wedding dress! Now that the family conditions are better, these two sons no longer look down on the girls in the village. If they marry the town or county, they are afraid that people will look down on them and make the family uneasy.


    It''s not good enough, of course it''s not good to marry a wife!


    "I think you wait for Da Niu to wake up, go to check his tone, but it''s just that the man and the woman have been together for three days, although it''s nothing, but it''s not good for the reputation of other people''s girls , you can talk to Daniel about the stakes in it, and you can marry the girl of the Yang family, after all, their conditions are much better than ours."


    Gu Mingde is more rational. No matter how the Yang family has followed the Shen family''s wealth, their knowledge is not comparable to their family. In addition, Yang Qiong has a promising big brother, In the future, the Yang family will not be bad.


    Their family is Gu Daniel and Gu Erniu. If it wasn''t for Gu Shuixiu''s help, Gu Daniel would not be where he is today, so their family is still a lot weaker, the only thing better Yes, it is estimated that their family has always been a good citizen, and Gu Daniu is still working in the county government.


    When it comes to the job at the county government office, Gu Mingde became anxious again, "No, I have to ask Shuixiu tomorrow, if the county government office work can still be done, if not. The land for our family will be redistributed, after all, most of our family''s money is earned by the big cow, and he is the eldest son, so he can''t suffer any losses."


    Speaking of Yang Qiong''s affairs, let''s talk about his marriage first.


    On the second day, Zhao went to Gu Daniel''s room to check the situation with food as usual. Yang Qiong had been sleeping on the soft collapse of Gu Daniel''s room. Although nothing happened, Zhao Shi felt happy when he saw this scene.


    Yang Qiong has been sleeping very lightly for a while now, she is afraid that Gu Daniu will not be able to find anyone, she woke up not long after Zhao came in, looked vigilantly, and saw that it was Zhao She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the bed. Gu Daniel was still sleeping, so she quickly got up and put on her shoes to wash outside.


    These days, she slept with all her clothes on, and she was not at all squeamish.


    Zhao shi smiled and put the food on the table. There were porridge for Gu Daniu and meals specially prepared for Yang Qiong.


    Yang Yi said that Yang Qiong eats more than the average person because of martial arts, so Zhao specially prepared a breakfast for two, including goat milk, pancakes, eggs and meat buns.


    These are specially prepared by Gu Shuixiu for the children and Dong Chenghu. Because they have to get up early in the morning to practice martial arts, they consume a lot of physical strength and need to eat better, so every morning There are fixed pancakes, meat buns and eggs and goat milk. As for those porridges, they are all eaten by their women. Occasionally, Shen Shikang and Gu Mingde also eat some.


    Yang Qiong came back refreshed after washing up. Seeing that Mrs. Zhao had already arranged the food, she smiled apologetically and sat down and ate it in large gulps, watching while eating. Gu Daniu, I thought I''d be able to wake up today no matter what! If it''s okay today, I should be able to get out of bed tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow will be completely fine?


    Yang Qiongwu counted the time, but Zhao Shi thought that Yang Qiong was worried about Gu Daniu, and was even more satisfied with her, so he sat down and talked with her.


    "Miss Yang, your parents are honored this year?"


    Yang Qiong was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Zhao was talking to her, she thought about it seriously and said, "My father is fifty this year, and my mother is forty-five this year."


    "Fifty?" Zhao shi looked surprised, "We all get married early, usually at the age of 18 or 19 to be a father and mother, and a grandparent before the age of forty. I didn''t expect your father to be fifty this year!"


    "What''s so strange about this? My father used to be with Lord Shen, and he got married relatively late. He didn''t get married until he was in his twenties, my brother was only in his thirties, and he didn''t give birth until he was in his thirties. Me, so my mother always said that I was my father''s old daughter and was spoiled by my father." Yang Qiong said with a heartless smile, and continued to eat with her head down and big mouthfuls.


    Zhao shi felt comfortable seeing her cheerful appearance, thinking about her and Gu Daniu, she thoughtfully asked: "Miss Yang, there is something I said, don''t you not love it Listen! We''re really sorry that you''ve been bothering you so much these days.


    Bring it up with your family, I promise you won''t be wronged! "


    Yang Qiong was eating happily, but when she heard Zhao''s words, she immediately choked on a mouthful of goat milk, coughed violently, her eyes were red, and Zhao saw that her goat milk came out of her nose The flow came out, and was so frightened that he hurried to look for the handkerchief.


    Yang Qiong coughed for a long time, almost coughing out her lungs before she recovered. At this time, her face was full of tears and snot.

 v2 Chapter 78： Once again humiliated, everyone persuaded

    Gu Daniu showed it?


    If Gu Daniu hadn''t been a patient at this time, Yang Qiong would have punched him earlier.


    With no place to vent, she quickly rushed out of Gu Daniel''s room and disappeared, leaving only a confused Gu Daniel and an anxious Zhao Shi.


    Zhao Shi originally wanted to chase him out to have a look, but Gu Daniu struggled to get up. She saw that Gu Daniu was awake, and where could she go to find Yang Qiong, she immediately ran to Gu Daniu asked with concern: "Daniel? How are you? Do you want to drink water?"


    Gu Daniu''s throat was so dry that he couldn''t speak. Hearing Zhao''s words, he nodded quickly, thinking that he must have been dreaming just now.


    place, but where is she going now? Continue to review Daniel''s room?


    Yang Qiong shook her head desperately, just now such a big embarrassment happened, and now she will be laughed to death by Gu Daniu! No, she can''t go back! But if she doesn''t go back, what can she do?


    Yang Qiong looked at the yard of Dong''s house and guessed that she had to find something to do, otherwise she would have been entangled in this matter and couldn''t let it go.


    In the back, she couldn''t find anything to do, so she ran to chop firewood. When Gu Shuixiu found out, there was already a pile of firewood as high as a hill in the yard.


    In Gu Daniel''s room.


    Mr. Zhao helped Gu Daniu to feed him some water. Seeing that his mind was clear, he was very happy, and hurried over to the rice soup, "Daniu, this is the rice soup that was specially made for you today, You''re probably hungry too, so hurry up and drink."


    Gu Daniu did not let Zhao feed him, but slowly ate it one by one.


    During the period, the Zhao family was hesitant to say anything. She originally wanted to mention Yang Qiong, but when she thought that Yang Qiong was so frightened by her, she held back. Dare to speak when Gu Daniu is eating porridge.


    After Gu Daniu ate a bowl of rice soup, he finally slowed down, "Mother, I''ve worked hard for you these past few days, did I scare you?"


    Zhao tidy up the tableware and said indifferently: "What is the hard work? I don''t work hard at all, but Miss Yang has been taking care of you day and night when you are sick, she does It''s hard work! You can thank others later.


    Although part of the reason for your illness is because of her, but they have been serving you for so many days, and they don''t even care about their reputation, they are worth it, man, man, don''t care about other girls ¡­¡±


    What Mr. Zhao said Gu Daniu couldn''t listen to, there was only one thought left in his mind, he was not dreaming these days, it was Yang Qiong who really came to take care of him!


    Gu Daniu came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, mother, I''m thinking about something."


    "Hey! What I mean to your father is that the girls have been living in your house these days, and the reputation will definitely be gone. Our family can''t do such irresponsible things, So what I mean to your father is to go to the Yang family for employment and let you marry Miss Yang." Zhao shi kept staring at Gu Daniu nervously when he said this, for fear that he would be too excited.


    However, what surprised Zhao was that Gu Daniu was very calm, as if his mind was not fully awake.


    However, it is a good thing that Gu Daniu did not overreact, which proves that there is still room for improvement in this matter.


    Zhao shi was very happy. Seeing that Gu Daniel was all right, he hurried out of the room with the dishes and told everyone that Gu Daniel was sober.


    Several groups of people came and went in Gu Daniel''s room shortly after.


    During the period, Gu Shuixiu sat in the house all the time, and when everyone was gone, she said to Gu Daniu the same words as Zhao''s. If you just listened to Zhao''s words, Gu Daniu would definitely not be so fast Thinking about it, but now that Gu Shuixiu had mentioned it, he had to think about it immediately.


    Gu Erniu has become a lot more honest these days, and he has always been very obedient. Now seeing Gu Daniu awake, because he is happy, he speaks a little more openly, "Second brother, I think you Hurry up and marry Miss Yang! Although Miss Yang has nothing to do with gentleness, I have nothing to say to you. I am envious of your brother..."


    "You are so envious, do you want my sister to find one for you too?" Gu Shuixiu glared at Gu Erniu angrily, looking at Gu Erniu''s terrified appearance even more angered, she simply made people angry Eject the room.


    Without Gu Erniu laughing at the side, Gu Shuixiu can speak her mind, "Da Niu, don''t talk about Miss Yang''s temperament, just talk about the current situation in our family, ordinary village girl, you We don''t like it, and marrying a girl from the town or county may not necessarily like us. It''s really difficult to be too high or too low.


    However, Miss Yang¡¯s family has seen the world, and the background is not comparable to our family. Plus Yang guard is your best choice, I think Miss Yang is thinking Simple, such a person can also get along with our mother, what do you think? "


    Gu Daniu smiled bitterly, since he woke up to now, everyone has been persuading him to accept Yang Qiong, but no one seems to have asked Yang Qiong if he wants to marry him.


    "Sister, have you understood Miss Yang''s thoughts? What if they don''t want to marry me at all? Like you said, we pick people, and they pick me too, Yang The girl''s kung fu is good, and she has seen the world, so people may not like me!"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "So, as long as Miss Yang agrees to such a marriage, do you have any opinion?"


    Gu Daniu was helpless for a while, "Sister, I know how important a woman''s reputation is even if I have an idea, even if I don''t look at other things, I can''t be irresponsible for this alone, let''s A man who cares for the family can be incompetent, but he cannot be irresponsible!"


    This is what Gu Mingde taught him since he was a child, and it has been carved into Gu Daniu''s bones!


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t expect Gu Daniu to go through this stage so well, she instantly felt at ease, she smiled and let him rest, and went out to find Yang Qiong.


    At this time, Yang Qiong and Liang Shi were sitting on the **** behind Cuizhu Mountain and talking. The two were masters and servants before, but Liang Shi has always respected Mi Shi, and he didn''t even take it with him. Yang Qiong is treated as a servant.

 v2 Chapter 79： Yang Qiongs thoughts, Yang Yis views

    Beside her, she agreed to the marriage because she thought about making the old couple happy. Who knew that those people were actually people with bad intentions, and she wanted to start with them and join the Shen family, so she would be furious and take revenge. ?


    Now this Gu Daniu is definitely different from those people, and there is no girl or concubine or anything. It seems that there is nothing to be picky about, but Yang Qiong was bitten by a snake and was afraid for ten years Jing Sheng didn''t dare to agree to a marriage as casually as last time, even if it was Lord Shen who was the mediator this time. ?


    Liang looked at the slim Yang Qiong in front of her, and smiled: "I know what you are thinking, worrying about what you are entrusting to, and the future will not go well, right?"


    Yang Qiong looked at the Liang family with a look of surprise, "How did Madam know? I don''t like being restrained, and I won''t be free when I get married. If the other party is not a good person, then Life is over!"


    "When will our female heroes have such worries?" Liang Shi looked at Yang Qiong with a funny look, as if surprised by what she said, "I didn''t say you, women are born in this world. Feeling uncomfortable, there is no reason to feel wronged, if you don''t live well in the future, you can do whatever you want, and your big brother will support you!


    Even if your eldest brother can''t control it, aren''t we still there? No matter what happens, you won''t be wronged, you can rest assured. "


    Liang is really not used to Yang Qiong''s depressed look. She has a similar temperament to Yang Qiong, and naturally hopes that she can open up her heart and live as happy as she is in the future.


    Yang Qiong still couldn''t understand Liang''s meaning very well, but Liang''s hope that she received her good intentions.


    Gu Shuixiu, who came out to look for Yang Qiong, saw them and waved to them with a smile, and the two immediately ran down the slope.


    It would be unrealistic for Gu Shuixiu to climb up.


    When the two of them got down, Gu Shuixiu immediately smiled and said, "Miss Yang, Da Niu is awake, I was just about to thank you! I didn''t expect you to turn around and disappear! Come, follow me Go back, I will cook by myself in the evening and make a delicious meal to thank you."


    Yang Qiong was embarrassed and wanted to escape, but Gu Shuixiu held her tightly, and she couldn''t resist, so she had to excuse herself lamely: "Mrs. Dong, no need, since all the bulls are awake Now, it''s time for me to go back, so I won''t disturb Mrs. Shen..."


    "What nonsense! If I let you go like this, some people won''t let me go!" Gu Shuixiu didn''t say who these people were, but she was ambiguous. His eyes clearly meant something.


    Liang couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, even Yang Qiong couldn''t resist being teased like this by Gu Shuixiu.


    When she calmed down and could think, she was already in the main room of Dong''s house.


    What should she do now? Going to take care of Daniel? Or continue to sit here stupidly?


    Yang Qiong felt that her brain was not enough at all, and after thinking about it, she simply entered the inner courtyard in one go.


    Anyway, sooner or later, you will have to face it, and the shame will be thrown at home, not bad this time!


    When she got outside Gu Daniu''s room, she unexpectedly saw that the door was closed and no one was there.


    "Strange! Gu Daniu is awake, how come no one comes to see him?" .


    Gu Daniu opened his eyes when he heard the movement, a suspicious flush appeared on his face, and said simply: "Thank you for your care these days, I... Although Gu Daniu has no skills, but I also know how important a girl''s reputation is, Yang ... Miss Yang, don''t worry, I will take care of it, and I will go to your house to propose marriage when I get better."


    Yang Qiong listened to Gu Daniu''s confessions in a daze, but surprisingly she didn''t feel very repelled, but waved her hand a little unaccustomedly, and seemed very indifferent, "This time It''s also wrong for me. I''ve made you sick for so many days, and taking care of you is just to make me feel better. You don''t have to worry about it. As for whether to marry me or not, I haven''t made up my mind yet, so I can''t answer you."


    Yang Qiong was a little embarrassed to say these words, she felt that all the embarrassment in her life was used on Gu Daniu!


    This evening, Gu Shuixiu fulfilled what she said and cooked a delicious meal for Yang Qiong, and it was all the tastes of Jiankang and Padong, plus a few dishes unique to Cuizhu Mountain The seafood, let Yang Qiong eat until she gets carried away and satisfied.


    Seeing their brother and sister reconcile everyone is also very happy.


    Gu Shuixiu has already thought about it, and when Gu Daniu is in good health, let him carry a gift to the Shen family to thank Yang Qiong, and then ask about the marriage, if Yang Qiong agrees, he will leave immediately Hiring, if Yang Qiong doesn''t agree, go a few more times, show his sincerity, and try to marry Yang Qiong back as soon as possible.


    If Gu Daniu knew about Gu Shuixiu''s plan, he probably wouldn''t get better soon! How to say he hasn''t fully figured it out yet. Most of the reasons for marrying Yang Qiong are out of responsibility, not out of love.


    No matter what everyone was thinking, Yang Qiong came over early the next morning to say goodbye to everyone, and Yang Yi sent her back to each other.


    Gu Shuixiu and Zhao Shi repeatedly kept her, but Yang Qiong refused to stay on the grounds that she still had her old parents at home. They couldn''t, so they had to let him go.


    Before Yang Qiong left, Gu Shuixiu specially packed a pile of dried shrimps, dried fish, dried oysters, dried kelp and other seafood products for her, and also caught some chickens, ducks and geese for Yang Qiong to bring back to Yang The housekeeper and Mi Shi made up their bodies.


    Yang Qiong was very helpless to this pile of things. Under Gu Shuixiu''s repeated insistence, she had to carry the things away with Yang Yi.


    "What do you think of Gu Daniu?" Without waiting for Yang Qiong to answer, Yang Yi said to himself: "Brother actually hopes you can marry him, after all, you know the bottom line, not that kind of A cunning person, although he may not be very smart and knowledgeable enough, he is still a good man, and he will not shirk his responsibilities, so I will recognize him as a brother-in-law just because of this.


    Niu listens to his elder sister''s words very much, and will definitely not do anything to hurt you in the future. "

 v2 Chapter 80： Move around, Steward Yangs body

    This is also the first time Yang Yi has said so many intimate words to Yang Qiong, Yang Qiong has already let go of Yang Yi, and what he said is naturally listened to now, not because of anger like before Just unreasonable.


    Some things are subtle, when everyone agrees, no matter how much a person disagrees, he will slowly accept the public''s point of view, it''s just a matter of time.


    After Gu Daniu''s recovery, his only task is to go back and forth between Cuizhu Mountain and Shen''s house, give gifts from time to time, or talk to Yang Qiong, and slowly increase the two Relationship.


    Gu Mingde didn''t even mention the matter of going back because of Gu Daniel''s marriage, but the snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the way out of the mountain was almost blocked.


    It fell into the ravine.


    It usually only takes half a day for them to travel for nearly a day.


    Miss Mi was cooking at home, and when she heard the movement in the yard, she came out to take a look, as expected, and said to Yang Yi and Gu Daniu: "It''s cold, why did you guys come back? Come inside and warm up quickly."


    After finishing speaking, Mi roared at the inner courtyard again: "Yang Qiong, your brother and Daniel are here, hurry up and get them some **** tea, they are almost freezing!"


    It''s gone!"


    The two of them were already familiar with Yang Qiong and could no longer be familiar with each other. Yang Yi let out a breath of air and glanced at Yang Qiong, "If it''s not clean, get us some **** tea!"


    many.


    At this time, Mrs. Mi took Yang Qiong, brought hot **** tea into the room, put it in front of the two, and urged: "Hurry up and drink it, so as not to catch a cold later! Especially It''s a big bull, and he''s just recovering from a serious illness, but he can''t make a mistake!"


    Yang Yi looked at the yard and asked, "Mother, where is my father?"


    Mischi said in a trance: "He! He is lying on the bed! People are old, and when the weather is cold, all kinds of old problems will occur. These days I have been shouting that my legs hurt and I can''t walk. I''m afraid If he is frozen, he will not be allowed out of the house, and it will be more comfortable to wrap a thick quilt on the bed."


    Miss Mi was very sad when she talked about Butler Yang''s body and mind. When she was young, she was busy with Shen Shikang, and she didn''t take care of her own body. It hasn''t happened in a few years, but it has gotten worse in the past two years. Fortunately, they started to flee in the spring. If they are still on the road, she will definitely not be able to bear it!


    Gu Daniu saw that he and the depressed Mi Shi were the only ones left. He didn''t know what to say, so he followed Yang Qiong to visit the housekeeper Yang.


    The windows in the room were closed tightly, and Yang Yi immediately felt a wave of heat coming in when he opened the room, but the air didn''t seem to be very good.


    He frowned and walked straight to Steward Yang''s side, "Dad, I came back with Daniel."


    Butler Yang turned over, struggled to hold up, and asked in a short breath, "Why are you back at this time? It''s freezing outside, so the mountain roads should be closed, right?"


    His legs will pass through the cold.


    Butler Yang waved his hand indifferently, "It''s all old problems, I didn''t pay attention before, but now the root of the disease is rooted, when the weather is cold, my bones are sore, and the weather is warm and it''s fine, I''m hiding now The bed is much better, it''s your mother, and I have to take care of the family to serve me, so I can''t do it alone."


    Yang Qiong retorted unhappily behind Yang Yi: "Father, mother and I help!"


    The housekeeper Yang saw the helplessness of the little daughter for a while, and asked a little indulgently: "What have you done for your mother? What else would you do when you eat and cause trouble?"


    "Dad~ I even helped my mother pick water and chop wood!"


    Butler Yang was even more tired when he heard the words, Yang Yi was a little speechless, Gu Daniel looked at his nose and nose, and thought he didn''t hear it.


    In order to break the embarrassing atmosphere, Gu Daniu said: "Uncle, my father broke his leg before, and he didn''t get treatment in time, and it almost disappeared later. My father went to see a doctor and made my father a medicinal wine. Since then, my father has to push his legs and feet with medicinal wine every winter. He is much better now. Although he still has seizures sometimes, he is not like you. Seriously. Why don''t I go back and ask my eldest sister for a little try?"


    "This will trouble you!" Before Butler Yang could speak, Yang Yi answered first.


    Yang Qiong patted Gu Daniu on the shoulder with a smile, "Good brother! Righteousness! I thank you for my father!"


    The three people in the house directly regarded Yang Qiong as air, this female man has reached this point, and there is no one!


    The three accompanied Butler Yang after talking for a while before going out. Mrs. Mi had just finished the meal, so they hurried to eat it while it was still hot, while she took the meal to feed Butler Yang.


    Yang Yi watched all this silently and didn''t know what to think.


    Seeing that her father and mother were not around at this time, Yang Qiong immediately put away her giggling appearance, and pulled Yang Yi''s sleeve with some worry and dependence, and whispered: "Brother, father''s situation is better than his It''s even more serious. I often heard him scream in pain these few nights. My mother was afraid that I would be disturbed, so I covered my father''s mouth and tried my best to ease his pain.


    It''s just that they don''t know, I have good ears, in fact, I know when they move in their house, I''m really scared these days, if you didn''t come back today, I''d like to find you Way to go! "


    Yang Yi didn''t expect the situation to be so bad, so he sank his face immediately, and after thinking for a while, he said, "We have to stay for one more night, and we won''t leave until tomorrow, so let me go and talk to you later. Mom and Dad said, let them go with us and move to Cuizhu Mountain. Maybe someone else will find a way. Also, in this situation, I don¡¯t feel relieved to keep you here.¡±


    Now the Shen family''s cronies have followed Shen Ziping out. The big Shen family has only three members of Yang''s family, and they live in a deserted place. Besides, they are all adobe houses, and they are not so warm. It''s not as good as the small yard where they lived in Cuizhu Mountain!

 v2 Chapter 81： The whole family went to Cuizhu Mountain, Yang Yis request

    Yang Yi thought about it and immediately returned to Butler Yang''s house again. Only Yang Qiong and Gu Daniu were left in the main room, who were still eating. Once they were alone, they would be more or less embarrassed.


    Joan was very mad, thinking, "If you say one more word, you will die!"


    In the early morning of the second day, Mrs. Mi carried the packed salute on her back, but Gu Daniu carried it over and carried it on her back, while Yang Yi carried Butler Yang on his back, and the group stepped on the cold mist of the morning sun let''s go.


    Gu Daniu''s eyes were dark blue. Thinking of what Butler Yang looked like last night when he was sick, he couldn''t help but worry together.


    He was sitting up in fright, his mind was in a trance, when he heard Yang Yi''s voice, he quickly put on his clothes and got up to take a look.


    The entire Shen family and the house where Butler Yang and the others lived were lit up. Gu Daniu didn¡¯t have to think about what was going on, so he hurried over to help.


    He cooperated with Yang Yi, one of them hugged Butler Yang and the other massaged for him. It took a long time to let Butler Yang relax a little. At this time, the two were already sweating profusely. dripping.


    In such a situation, the two of them couldn''t go back to the house to sleep at ease, so they just lay down in Butler Yang''s room, and Mrs. Mi went to spend the night with Qiong Yang.


    The deep mountains in the early morning were colder than usual, and with the thick fog covering them, they couldn''t even see the road ahead. Just follow behind her, anyway, the salute on his back is not very heavy.


    After tossing around in the mountains for a long time, they barely reached the familiar boundary. When they got here, Yang Yi was obviously relieved, because the previous difficult and dangerous section had passed.


    Among these people, it is estimated that Mie needs to rest.


    Michie took a few breaths and waved his hand to indicate that he could continue walking. Yang Yi immediately greeted everyone on their way.


    The group finally arrived at Cuizhu Mountain in the evening.


    Miss Mi and Butler Yang went to see Shen Shikang and Mrs Liang first. Shen Shikang was shocked to see Butler Yang, who was wrapped in a thick quilt by Yang Yi, "What''s wrong?"


    Butler Yang smiled bitterly and told the truth about his physical condition.


    Shen Shikang''s face became more solemn, and he immediately brought Butler Yang to see Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu was hiding in the kitchen to keep warm, cooking by the way, when she saw Yang Yi came in with a person who could not see clearly, she was shocked.


    In addition, Yang Yi kneeled down and asked Gu Shuixiu recklessly, almost scaring her to the wall.


    Butler Yang was helpless for a while, and said weakly: "I have seen Mrs. Dong, I am Yang Yi''s father, you can just call me old man Yang, Yang Yi heard that your father had a leg injury before. , it was only after using your medicinal wine massage that it got better, just like asking you for some medicinal wine to give me a try."


    "So that''s how it is!" Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief, making Yang Yi hurry up, "I think it''s such a big thing, just say it, you''ll scare me! I thought something big had happened!"


    Gu Shuixiu let go of the warm wall beside the stove, stood up, straightened her dress, and said enthusiastically, "Uncle Yang is a guest, it''s not a good idea to stay in the kitchen, but your legs are sore. The pain is probably cold, so I can go to the stove to keep warm, so I went to look for it in the cave. I made a few bottles a few years ago and haven''t used up, the effect of the medicine has already soaked through, it must be good."


    The medicinal wine was specially made to treat Gu Mingde''s legs when she and Dong Chenghu first got married. Later, Dong Chenghu got some wild deer one after another and also soaked some, but this deer bone ratio No tiger bones, but unfortunately those tiger bone wines are long gone.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu was worried that the effect of the deer bone wine was not enough, so she put a few more medicinal materials for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis in the medicinal wine. Should be nowhere near.


    While waiting for Gu Shuixiu, Butler Yang sighed and said to Yang Yi: "You are right, this Dong family is really a warm family, the family conditions are good, Gu Daniu is Dong Madam''s younger brother, I don''t think the family will be sad, this is indeed a good marriage."


    After a while, Gu Shuixiu came over with a wine jar.


    "This is deer bone wine that has been kept for three years. Now the weather is cold, and it may be unbearable for Uncle Yang to use it directly on his legs. You can put the wine jar in the water to warm it up later, so that It will not be so irritating, and the effect will be faster.


    My suggestion is to give Uncle Yang a medicinal bath first, the qi and blood of the body will be relieved, and the massage effect will be better before going to bed. "


    "Thank you Mrs. Dong!" Yang Yi bowed to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu took precautions in her heart, she would not lose her composure like before, and immediately asked Yang Yi to carry Butler Yang to the guest room.


    "We just have three rooms in the outer courtyard that are useless. It is more convenient to have the kitchen and bathroom opposite the guest room. If you want to put Uncle Yang there, I will let FunFun tidy it up and replace it with a new one. bedding."


    Yang Yi was very satisfied with Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement, thanked him again and again, and then went out of the kitchen with Butler Yang behind his back.


    Yang Qiong didn''t know where the cat came out, but when she saw Gu Shuixiu, she rushed forward with gratitude, "Mrs. Dong, do you need me to help? I can do anything. !"


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to repay Yang Qiong when she saw Yang Qiong like this, but as long as she thought that the firewood that Yang Qiong had chopped last time has not been burnt, she shook her head resolutely and laughed at the end He said, "Why are you so out of touch? You don''t have to call me Mrs. Dong, just call me Sister Shui Xiu.


    Last time you took care of the big cow with all your heart Water, wait for a good bath. "


    The most important thing in their warehouse is herbal medicine. Since Dong Chenghu went to town to buy herbal medicines and was interrogated last time, Gu Shuixiu has added a new task to the children and Dong Yi at home, which is to collect herbal medicines , she also bought a reference book specifically to teach people how to identify concocted medicinal materials.


    Most of these herbs at home were concocted by Gu Shuixiu herself, she thought she could open a pharmacy.

 v2 Chapter 82： Medicated bath, the Qin family came out

    Yang Qiong was very happy because she had something to do, and immediately rushed into the bathroom to wash the pot, put water and burn wood, and her temperament was like a fire.


    Gu Shuixiu went to the warehouse to pick out some medicinal herbs, and when she entered the bathroom, the water in the pot was almost boiling.


    This is the most convenient place in Dong''s bathroom. Hot water needs to be boiled directly, and the water is used directly. It is slowly merged into a large cylinder, which is very convenient when taking it.


    But it is winter now, although the spring water on the mountain wall is still flowing, but these bamboos have already frozen, and the water can''t come, so they can only be used.


    Gu Shuixiu put the cleaned herbs into the boiling water and told Yang Qiong to keep stirring, until the effect of the medicine was almost finished, Gu Shuixiu stopped and asked Yang Qiong to take another sip The pot is also heated with hot water.


    When everything was ready, Yang Qiong went out and asked Yang Yi to bring Butler Yang to take a bath, and Gu Shuixiu just took the opportunity to leave the bathroom.


    Butler Yang was always accompanied by Yang Yi during the bathing process. During the period, he added hot water and everything. He did his best and did not lie in the hands of others.


    After Gu Shuixiu learned about it, she praised: "This guard Yang is cold-hearted, but I didn''t expect to be a dutiful son!"


    Dong Chenghu agrees very much when he hears the words, and there is so much envy in his eyes, even if he wants to be filial now, he has no chance!


    "Chenghu, you practice martial arts with Dong Yi and Yang Huwei. How can you say that you should be familiar with each other? I''m curious why he hasn''t married yet? I think Uncle Yang and Aunt Yang are also It''s not like he doesn''t care how he looks."


    Gu Shuixiu had a gossip expression on her face, staring at Dong Chenghu with big watery eyes, as if she wanted to hear a story.


    Dong Chenghu smiled helplessly, how did he know what happened to Yang Yi? As far as his sullen temperament is concerned, apart from talking about martial arts, he won''t say a few more words at all. If it wasn''t for Shen Shikang as a matchmaker, he wouldn''t know that Yang Yi still has such a biological sister.


    "Shuixiu, don''t embarrass me. If you really want to know, you might as well ask your sister-in-law. She must know better than me."


    But she didn''t go to the Liang family to ask gossip, but she still had a lot of work to do at home. Seeing that it was already the twelfth lunar month, and the Spring Festival will be in another month. Last year, there were more Shen family members. , This year, there are more Gu family and Yang family, Gu Shuixiu feels that her paradise is almost becoming a refuge.


    I heard Gu Mingde recite two sentences recently, all about the situation of the fields at home. Gu Shuixiu plans to let Dong Yi and Yang Yi go outside to check the situation after the spring. If the alarm is lifted, let the Gu family Go back to Caozi Village. After all, Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi still thought that they would be more comfortable living in their own homes.


    If she can get Yang Qiong done during the period, then she will not have to worry about Yang Qiong''s marriage. With Yang Qiong''s female tyrannosaurus, it is estimated that even the mayor of Caozi Village would not dare to If you go to their house again, you can clean it up later.


    The Liang family has been chasing after Gu Shuixiu before the middle of the twelfth lunar month and asked if you want to make glutinous rice cakes this year? Do you want to make dumplings this year? Do you want to kill pigs this year...


    Seeing her enthusiasm, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to bring her to cook.


    I plan my expenses this year.


    empty.


    No matter how Nianguan should prepare new clothes for everyone in the family, as for the reward, we should consider reducing it, so that they can understand.


    It''s not that Gu Shuixiu is reluctant to give this money, it''s just that she doesn''t want others to think that their family is rich, so it''s necessary to hide a little.


    On the twentieth day of the twelfth lunar month, Mr. Hao, who had not been there for a long time, suddenly came to visit with a large basket of game meat in one hand and Qin Zuxin in the other.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Qin Zuxin dressed like a ball in her arms and couldn''t put it down, "Auntie, why did you bring Zuxin here at this time? It''s so cold today, the little guy can''t walk away in his clothes. Move, you dare to take him across the river like this!"


    Gu Shuixiu had to admire Hao''s courage, if the ice on the river surface was not strong, it would be bad! More importantly, Uncle Qin and Qin Shan didn''t even come with him.


    Hao gave the basket in her hand to Cuixi, and smiled helplessly: "Isn''t there no way! His mother is five months pregnant, she should give birth next year, this time It was freezing cold, but I dared not let her out.


    Your uncle and Qin Shan and Qin Chuan went into the mountains to shoot a wild deer the day before yesterday. Today, they said they were going to see Qin Chuan, and they all went out. This kid couldn''t stay at home. The beggar was about to come with me. I had no choice but to bring him here. "


    When Gu Shuixiu heard that Qin Chuan was looking at each other, a look of surprise flashed on her face, "Auntie, what kind of family is Qin Chuan talking about?"


    I will go and see if I can have good luck and marry Chuan''er.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t care now, and I can¡¯t care about it in the mountains. I can¡¯t look down on that stinky brat. I think she¡¯s a good girl, and he can tell a lot of faults , I''m cold hearted now!


    I just hope they can bring someone back this time and I''m satisfied! "


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Mrs Hao sympathetically, thinking how much Mrs Hao cared about Qin Chuan''s marriage, and every time she came over, she would spit bitterness for his marriage and them, and then she kept going. She asked Gu Shuixiu if she had a good girl to introduce, and even put her idea on Luo Ying Bianfen.


    However, these two girls have no intention of getting married for the time being, and Gu Shuixiu didn''t want Qin Chuan to marry their maids.


    "Auntie, in fact, I think Uncle''s method is not bad. Since he doesn''t like this girl from ten miles and eight villages, let him go out and pick it up, whatever he likes. Pick, choose whatever you like. Anyway, we can afford the money. It''s the daughter-in-law who came from this business. I don''t know the details. ?"

 v2 Chapter 83： Qin Chuan buys a daughter-in-law, a cunning man

    .


    Gu Shuixiu has never been optimistic about this kind of daughter-in-law she bought. At the beginning, Liu Yueyi was in a special situation and was born from a high family, but she came from a concubine and was delayed by her mother. Only then can she calm down and live in the deep mountains , I just don''t know if the daughter-in-law that Qin Chuan bought this time will be so safe?


    Hao is also worried about this, but she can''t watch Qin Chuan any longer, what if she can''t get a wife later?


    The Qin family''s father and son who were discussed by Gu Shuixiu and Hao were in the restaurant in the town at this time.


    Nowadays business is deserted everywhere, and it is more lively near the end of the year, and things are more expensive, the Qin family''s wild deer are sold for a good price.


    The silver coins that Uncle Qin got were not as good as the ones they got from Dongyang County, but they made him feel at ease. Patrol officers and soldiers, Uncle Qin took his two sons into the alley with a solemn expression.


    According to the instructions of the restaurant shopkeeper, the three found the yard of Renyazi.


    Nowadays, because there are more officers and soldiers patrolling on the street, these people do not dare to go to the street to force those refugees to sell their bodies. In addition, there are many fewer people who buy people. I was worried to death. When Uncle Qin and the three entered Renyazi Street, they immediately came to grab business.


    Father and son were taken away by them and their clothes were almost deformed. In the end, Uncle Qin chose a yard that looked clean and entered, and those talents did not continue to entangle.


    It doesn''t need to be pretty, but you have to be good-natured, and those who have a lot of tricks and intentions will be eliminated by me, do you have them here?"


    The Qin family''s father and son were placed in the guest room to drink tea, and the man and the son went out to select candidates.


    After a while, seven or eight women of different heights, shorts, fats and thins came in behind the man.


    Renyazi thought it was Uncle Qin who wanted to buy a concubine, so he kept saying: "My lord, it''s not me, I have all kinds of girls here, and there is no shortage of them. She is beautiful and will serve others, look, what do these girls look like?"


    Uncle Qin just glanced at his face and sank, "Treasurer, didn''t you hear what I said? I want an innocent, honest and obedient girl, not this kind of Yingyingyanyan. !"


    Uncle Qin was so angry that he vomited blood. If he bought a girl like this back, their family would definitely be turned upside down.


    Besides, these people looked flickering, obviously not good women.


    When Renyazi heard this, she smiled awkwardly and waved to let them all go out. Those girls were obviously not happy, and only after receiving Renyazi''s warning did they feel reluctant. Willing to go.


    can mix.


    It just so happened that those girls had a good relationship with him, so he called them all out along the way. Who knew that Uncle Qin was not simple, and he immediately saw that these girls had a lot of heart.


    , If you can''t get along with anyone, people won''t get along with money!


    After Qin Shan and the others went out, they immediately scolded: "Old trickster!"


    "Dad, why do we have to buy it from him? You can go to another house. Seeing the shopkeeper''s malicious appearance makes me panic!" Qin Chuan was heavier than Qin Shan Don''t be angry.


    Uncle Qin scolded in a low voice, "Give me a little quiet. Back then, you insisted on buying a daughter-in-law, why? There are so many reluctances now!"


    Qin Chuan pouted and said nothing, he wanted to buy a good wife, not to be calculated!


    The three of them sat dully for a while, before they brought a dozen girls over. These girls were obviously thinner than the group of girls just now. Some of the girls inside had calluses all over their hands, obviously they were used to doing chores.


    In addition, judging from their clothes, Uncle Qin can be sure that these girls are not necessarily the sons of this person, maybe he "borrowed" them from other people''s sons.


    However, these are not what he cares about, as long as there are some girls that Qin Chuan likes.


    To be on the safe side, Uncle Qin asked Qin Shan to read it first, and choose the best one among these girls. According to Liu Yueyi''s method before, Qin Shan walked back and forth between these people twice. The result was somewhat disappointing.


    The first time she bought Liu Yueyi was in the county seat, and they were still in that kind of identity. They knew that most of them were refugees.


    "Anyone among you literate?" Qin Shan asked.


    When those girls heard that you look at me, I look at you, only two girls stood up after a while, and one of them replied: "Master Hui, this slave can recognize a word or two, it is from the previous master. of."


    The other girl looked at Qin Shan and Uncle Qin Qin Chuan, and said nervously, "My father is a scholar. I have learned some things since I was a child, but not much."


    "Huh? Xiucai?" Uncle Qin''s eyes brightened when he heard the word "Xiusai".


    "Your father is a scholar, how could you be sold as a slave?" No wonder Uncle Qin was puzzled, even Qin Shan couldn''t understand it.


    A share of silver, even if the hand is not strong enough to hold the chicken, it will not starve to death.


    The girl heard Uncle Qin''s question and said in a low voice, "My father offended the nobleman and ran away with my brother and I. I don''t want to get sick on the road and not get over it, so I''m the only one left with me. Brother, I can''t afford to raise him, so I have to sell him as a slave."


    "Where''s your brother?" Qin Chuan felt that the girl was really pitiful, and he blurted out without thinking because of pity in his heart.


    The girl immediately knelt down to Uncle Qin and the others when she heard the words, and cried, "Masters, my brother is only ten years old, and it is the only hope for our family. I don''t want him to sell himself, so I use The money for selling his body sent him to a private school, but now it''s almost a year, if I don''t continue to pay the money, I''m afraid my brother will be driven out and live on the streets, I beg you to buy me, I will be loyal, as long as you The old man will help me pay for another year to repair it."

 v2 Chapter 84： Xu Bingyao, buy it

    Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shan and asked, "If we hand in this year''s repairs for you, what about next year? What about the next few years?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and said: "The slave will work hard, and use the monthly money saved to continue to support my brother''s studies..."


    "How do you know we will give Yueyin?" Qin Shan asked amusingly.


    The girl was stunned for a moment, wouldn''t she give Yueyin? Immediately, she looked at the other girls behind her. Seeing that they didn''t even look at her, her heart froze. Didn''t they tell her that being a slave has moon silver?


    Uncle Qin saw the girl''s dazed look, and knew that she didn''t know anything about it at all. She didn''t even know what the slaves were, so she sold herself impulsively.


    Seeing her lost soul, Uncle Qin couldn''t bear it, "What''s your name?"


    The girl seemed to have lost her soul and replied like a puppet, "My name is Xu Bingyao."


    "Then what else do you know besides literacy?" Qin Chuan asked.


    Xu Bingyao looked at Qin Chuan with tears in her eyes, "I can also grow vegetables with female red cooking skills."


    After listening to Xu Bingyao''s words, Uncle Qin had already made some calculations in his mind. He asked his son to bring these girls out first, and then asked Qin Chuan.


    "How? Do you like it?"


    Qin Chuan nodded awkwardly, with a suspicious blush on his face, "Father, but Xu Bingyao has a younger brother, do we really want to listen to her to help her brother out?"


    Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shan, "Shan''er, what do you think?"


    Qin Shan raised his eyebrows and said after a while: "Since we want to buy her, it is naturally impossible to ignore her brother, a man should be independent at the age of fifteen, so we will give her a sum of money as a dowry gift. Well, this money is enough for his brother to study for a few years.


    In the future, if her brother is a talented person, we can consider subsidizing him to take the imperial examination. "


    Anyway, they got a lot of money before, and Qinchuan also has a share of the money. If they want to support Xu Bingyao''s younger brother, the money must be deducted from Qinchuan''s share. No need for Qin Shan to say, Uncle Qin also understands in his heart.


    Xu Bingyao, who was like a walking corpse, almost collapsed on the ground when she left the guest room. The people next to her saw her pitiful, and comforted her repeatedly: "Oh, we are already prostitutes, and we have long since lost our freedom. , as long as the master says a word, even if we want to die, we have to admit it, you shouldn''t have put forward conditions just now, look at how scary the shopkeeper''s expression is!"


    Seeing that Uncle Qin didn''t let him bring anyone here, Ren Yazi entered the guest room anxiously, and smiled flatterly: "My lords, my servants are not sensible. Please bear with me, you see, if these girls are not satisfied, we still have them here, and I can call another group of girls over here."


    Uncle Qin hurriedly stopped the people and said solemnly: "How much money did those girls just now cost?"


    As soon as you hear it, there is a way! The smile was even more wretched, "It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive, those girls are five taels of silver!"


    "Five taels of silver! Why don''t the shopkeepers go grab it? There are so many refugees outside, just buy one for two taels! You have more than doubled here!" Qin Shan grabbed the words in dissatisfaction .


    The smiles on the faces of the people can''t be hung up. I didn''t expect these people to actually inquire about the market!


    In fact, he did spend 20 taels to buy these girls, and some of them were even less than 20 taels, but he couldn''t recognize it!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you think we''ll keep it after we buy it! If we can''t sell it, we''ll keep raising it all the time. These are all grains to eat. This also requires money, so it''s not too expensive for a girl like me to sell five taels!" Ren Yazi looked honest and sincere, but he even broke his fingers to settle accounts with Uncle Qin and the others.


    As for training, isn''t it just a few strokes of the whip to intimidate it? Actually, these come out to say things!


    Uncle Qin made an impatient look and was about to get up, "The shopkeeper, let''s not talk secretly, and it''s not that our family has never bought someone! If it weren''t for the difficulty of going to the county seat now , we won''t pick people from you, those people are unsatisfactory in my opinion, and that Xu Bingyao can barely make sense.


    If you don''t say a fair price, we''ll just not buy it first, anyway, the county won''t be allowed to enter for a lifetime, then we can pick some cheap and good girls when we go to the county . "


    Ren Yazi saw that Uncle Qin was really going to leave, so he hurriedly stopped him and said, "Hey, hey, don''t rush to leave! Isn''t this negotiable? Let it be, everyone. Your Excellency, how much do you think is appropriate?"


    Qin Shan didn''t talk nonsense at the moment, and immediately said: "Thirty taels of silver."


    "Four taels!"


    "Two and a half!"


    "Good! Deal!"


    After Uncle Qin accepted Xu Bingyao''s sale contract, he asked his son to inform Xu Bingyao, and he confessed in Qinshan Qin Chuan''s ear: "I don''t know what Xu Bingyao''s temperament is, I will first Take her deed of betrayal and wait for observation and observation later, with the deed of betrayal in hand, she must not dare to have any other crooked thoughts."


    The two brothers have no opinion on this point. It was the same when Liu Yueyi entered the Qin family. If Liu Yueyi had not offered to give her private house money to the family to build a house, Uncle Qin would not have taken it in front of her. Liu Yueyi''s face was torn apart by the betrayal contract.


    However, because the Liu family was demoted to slave status because of being imprisoned, the Qin family is not yet able to eliminate the slave status for Liu Yueyi, and can only look forward to the opportunity to come back in the future.


    It happens that the world is in chaos now, and you can find a relationship to get a fake household registration for Liu Yueyi. At present, Liu Yueyi is using a fake identity. Ordinary refugees who fled to Panlong Town.


    It just so happens that the Qin family is in the deep mountains and old forests, and usually no outsiders come and go, which can protect Liu Yueyi''s secrets to the greatest extent.


    But Xu Bingyao is different. She wants to restore her status as a good citizen very quickly, as long as she takes the deed of betrayal to the yamen to eliminate her slave status, so Uncle Qin can''t handle it as recklessly as before.

 v2 Chapter 85： unpredictable, leave

    The other girls who were comforting Xu Bingyao saw Ren Yazi coming, and immediately fell silent.


    The target of everyone seeing Ren Yazi was Xu Bingyao, thinking that Ren Yazi came to settle accounts after the fall, so she was so frightened that she left Xu Bingyao immediately.


    Xu Bingyao was completely stunned when she saw this, her heart was even colder than this twelfth lunar day, as if the whole world had abandoned her.


    As Human Tooth approached step by step, Xu Bingyao closed her eyes resignedly, waiting for the whip or slap that Human Tooth was about to fall.


    However, Xu Bingyao waited for a long time and saw no one to start, and the surroundings were so quiet that she slowly opened her eyes uneasy.


    Ren Yazi was still in front of her, and she didn''t seem very angry. Could it be that she messed up the business and the shopkeeper wasn''t angry?


    Xu Bingyao glanced at Renya suspiciously, and immediately lowered her head. They were taught on the first day they came. Be humble towards the master. Look at the master.


    Xu Bingyao was not used to it at first, so she suffered a lot for this. Now, when she sees human teeth, her first reaction is humility.


    Ren Yazi looked at Xu Bingyao for a moment, and said: "You are also a lucky one, those people who were willing to ask for you just said that, they must be good people, cherish it! Now hurry up and go Pack up your own salute and follow your new master right away."


    Ren Yazi put down his words and turned away, without even looking at other people.


    When the teeth were gone, someone around said sourly: "It''s really good! There are people who want this, and I don''t know if those people are blind? Humph!"


    The girl who spoke was one of the girls who had just comforted Xu Bingyao. As soon as the girl left, some girls who were jealous of Xu Bingyao also glared at her and said some bitter words before leaving.


    On this day, Xu Bingyao saw the dark side of this world.


    Even when her father died, she still believed that there were many good people in this world. When she was desperate to sell herself, she saw these girls who were in the same situation as her. Compared with them, she had a younger brother. Thinking of this, she felt that she still had hope, and it wasn''t that bad.


    But now these former good sisters actually said these ugly words when she was bought away, instead of congratulating her or persuading her, hehe! God is really kind to her, pushing her to a desperate situation again and again, what else is there next? torture her?


    Xu Bingyao had a lifeless expression on her face, showing a resolutely poignant smile, and went to the room to pack her luggage.


    .


    After a while, Xu Bingyao appeared in front of Uncle Qin and the three of them. Qin Chuan called her eye sockets red and swollen, and asked suspiciously, "Are you reluctant to be here?"


    Xu Bingyao slowly raised her head upon hearing this, then lowered her head and shook her head, "No."


    "Then why are you crying? Aren''t those people happy when they were bought?" Qin Chuan thought that Xu Bingyao didn''t tell the truth, and asked a little unhappily.


    Xu Bingyao was shocked by Qin Chuan''s tone, and explained nervously: "Yes... they... just said some ugly things, I regarded them as sisters, but they actually said that... I... I feeling terrible!"


    Qin Chuan was a little at a loss, seeing that Uncle Qin and Qin Shan were both doing their own things, he had to bite the bullet and comforted: "Okay, don''t cry, I''ll do it again. I''m not blaming you! We''re leaving now, first tell me which private school your brother is in, and we''ll take a look."


    Xu Bingyao was stunned when she heard the words, and stopped crying. She couldn''t come back to her senses for a long time, thinking, could it be that they really agreed to her request and wanted to give her brother a bundle of repairs?


    "What are you still doing? Let''s go!" Qin Chuan urged impatiently.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Qin Chuan also showed a faint smile. Although Uncle Qin didn''t say anything, he kept asking about the Xu family all the way, and found out all the eighteen generations of Xu Bingyao''s ancestors. .


    Seeing that there was a private school in front of her, Xu Bingyao wanted to see her younger brother even more urgently, but Uncle Qin stopped Xu Bingyao at this moment, "Do you know what''s going on in our family?"


    Xu Bingyao shook her head honestly.


    "Do we look like rich people?"


    Xu Bingyao continued to shake her head.


    "Since we are not rich, do you think our family needs maids?"


    Xu Bingyao still shook her head, but she was even more at a loss.


    Uncle Qin stopped following her in circles, and said directly: "We are just ordinary people, ordinary hunters in the mountains, to tell you the truth, we bought you to be my young son''s wife. "


    Uncle Qin pulled Qin Chuan out, "This is my youngest son."


    Xu Bingyao stared blankly at Qin Chuan, unable to accept this fact for a while, didn''t she sell herself as a maid? How did you become a daughter-in-law? Could it be a concubine?


    Xu Bingyao''s face became extremely pale when she thought of this.


    Qin Shan took Uncle Qin''s words and said: "If it weren''t for your literacy, we wouldn''t have bought you to be my brother''s wife, we are just ordinary people in the mountains, there are not so many rules, only one point, Can''t eat inside and out.


    "


    Study in private school.


    Xu Bingyao immediately nodded excitedly, whether it was because she became Qin Chuan''s serious daughter-in-law, or because of her younger brother''s affairs in the future, any one of them was enough for Xu Bingyao to be happy.


    Seeing that Xu Bingyao had no objection, the three explained with a smile. It was Uncle Qin who took the lead to knock on the door of the private school.


    It was an old man who opened the door. When he saw Uncle Qin and the others, he looked vigilant.


    Xu Bingyao stepped forward and said, "This uncle, I''m Xu Binghe''s sister, my brother is studying in your private school, can you help me in and pass on it?"


    The old man listened to Xu Bingyao''s words, looked her up and down, and sighed: "If only you were his sister, it''s been almost a year, and no one has seen her. He, my husband is still worried that he won''t be able to pay next year! You wait, I''ll go in and call him out."

 v2 Chapter 86： Siblings meet, please leave

    Xu Bingyao nodded hurriedly, wishing she could follow the old man who guarded the door to enter.


    The waiting time seemed to be very long. It was a cold winter and twelfth month outside, and the weather was freezing cold. Qin Chuan saw that Xu Bingyao was wearing two thin single clothes and shivered in the wind, but his eyes were full of Feeling hopeful, he was moved by his heart, and took off his padded jacket and handed it to her: "Put it on, so you don''t have to spend money on seeing a doctor if you catch a cold later."


    Qin Shan was very speechless about his brother''s awkward temperament.


    Uncle Qin ignored these things, just stood in front of the gate and looked at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Xu Bingyao saw Qin Chuan''s impatient look, Qin Shan and Uncle Qin did not speak, so she carefully took the padded jacket and said thanks, but she was reluctant to wear it for fear of getting dirty. Padded jacket.


    "Wear it if you want, what nonsense!" Qin Chuan became anxious when she saw that she was still not wearing it.


    The uncle who guarded the door just happened to lead Xu Binghe out.


    Qin Chuan saw this child with a runny nose and a torn padded jacket hugging Xu Bingyao, his eyes full of inquiry.


    As soon as Xu Binghe came out, he ran towards Xu Bingyao, his eyes were full of Xu Bingyao, and he didn''t even notice the three of Qin Chuan.


    "Sister, you finally came to see me. I didn''t know it before, but I understand now. The master said that if you sell yourself as a slave, you will never be free. I don''t want my sister to sell her body. Don''t study, I''m going to beg that uncle to let his sister go, and I will try my best to make money to return it to that uncle." The little guy was crying, but he didn''t dare to cry, and kept suppressing it.


    The old gatekeeper on the side shook his head and sighed, but he didn''t say a word. It''s all selling one''s body, where can they have the final say, presumably the latter three are Sister Xu Binghe ''s home.


    The old man couldn''t bear to tell Xu Binghe the truth, and he couldn''t see this scene, so he simply shook his head and entered the house.


    Xu Bingyao hugged her brother''s thin body tightly, and was moved to tears.


    Did you live well in the private school? How many times did you eat a day, how was the food? Why haven''t you seen any growth in almost a year?"


    Isn''t it? Although Xu Binghe is ten years old, he looks at most seven or eight years old. What''s more important is that he is so thin that he is about to lose his face, and the flesh on his cheeks is sunken. Going in, if it weren''t for a clean face, it would look no different from those refugees.


    Xu Binghe''s eyes wandered when he heard Xu Bingyao''s question, he didn''t dare to face her, lowered his head and said, "I''m fine, I have food and food in the private school, so I''m not hungry."


    Everyone obviously didn''t believe what he said. If he really wasn''t hungry, why wouldn''t he even grow a bit of meat?


    I heard that this private school has a good reputation, how could Xu Binghe be in this situation?


    Xu Bingyao was familiar with her younger brother, and she knew that he didn''t tell the truth just by looking at him, and she felt even more distressed, hugging him and crying silently.


    Uncle Qin saw that this pair of sisters and brothers was really pitiful, looking at the weather, it was impossible for them to return to Qingping Mountain before dark today, and I was afraid that they would stay in the town for one night, so he said: "Chuan''er , you go and ask Mr., if you can take a leave for Xu Binghe, and stay at the inn with us for one night today, so that their siblings can talk to each other."


    Xu Bingyao heard the words, and immediately knelt down to kowtow to Uncle Qin. Seeing Xu Binghe still standing stupidly, she quickly pulled him to kowtow to Uncle Qin, "Hurry up and give your benefactor your luggage, wait a moment. My sister will explain it to you again."


    Xu Binghe hurriedly knelt down for Uncle Qin and kowtowed three times to Uncle Qin like Xu Bingyao.


    Uncle Qin waited for them to salute before letting them get up.


    Qin Chuan came out shortly after entering, nodded to Uncle Qin, and then thanked the old man who was guarding the door before leaving with the Xu family.


    The group did not find a big hotel to stay, but found a small hotel near the private school.


    Because it is now the end of the year, the hotel generally has no other business except for some merchants from the past. It is not bad to have one or two merchants come in a day.


    Uncle Qin asked for three rooms at once, one for him and Qin Shan, one for Qin Chuan and Xu Binghe, and one for Xu Bingyao, but the shopkeeper was so happy that he could not find the north, the former Waiting back and forth is a kind of affection.


    After the group entered the room, Uncle Qin asked Qin Shan to call everyone to their room to speak.


    Xu Binghe followed Xu Bingyao closely from beginning to end, not taking a step.


    Uncle Qin frowned when he saw the dilapidated clothes on the Xu family''s sister and brother, and ordered Qin Shan to go out and buy two ready-to-wear clothes, and they would go back tomorrow to buy the rest.


    Xu Binghe was very puzzled to see Uncle Qin and others thinking about them so much.


    As soon as Qin Shan left, Uncle Qin took a serious look at the pair of siblings in front of him, and said slowly: "Xu girl, you must have heard what I said to you before, whether you like it or not. , you will be the young daughter-in-law of our Qin family. When you go back, we will arrange a wedding for you. Just as your brother is here, just go back with us for a wedding wine, and I will send him back to the private school after the Spring Festival. "


    Xu Binghe was stunned and said in surprise, "Sister, are you getting married?"


    Faced with Xu Binghe''s shock, Xu Bingyao had no choice but to tell Xu Binghe all her experiences, "Sister thought that I would never see you again in this life, but I didn''t expect that there is no way out of the sky, God opened his eyes , let me meet a kind master family, and now I want to marry me, this is already the best destination for my sister, and my sister is very satisfied!"


    Xu Binghe burst into tears when he heard this, and held onto Xu Bingyao very tightly, for fear that if he let go, he would be left alone in the future!


    "Okay, don''t cry! It looks like you''re being bullied, don''t worry, although our family is not a wealthy family, we also have some fields, so it''s not a problem to feed you. !" Qin Chuan originally wanted to say that supporting your sister is not a problem, but when he said that, he became you again.


    This time Xu Binghe was really grateful to the three of Qin Chuan. He knelt down and kowtowed a few times. Chuan Cai really realized how skinny Xu Binghe was!


    Qin Chuan grabbed Xu Binghe''s hand in shock and opened his sleeve.

 v2 Chapter 87： The experience of the private school, walking the mountain road

    Hi! Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Xu Binghe is just thin! It is clear that there is not even one or two pieces of meat, and the outline of the entire skeleton is all out. If you grab it with a little strength, will it be broken?


    Xu Bingyao covered her mouth with both hands, forcing herself not to cry.


    Even the most calm Uncle Qin couldn''t help frowning, and asked in a deep voice: "Son, how did you live in the private school? You don''t have to hide in front of us, what''s the matter, uncle I''ll give you the call!"


    Seeing Uncle Qin''s serious look, Xu Binghe didn''t dare to hide any more, and truthfully explained: "The gentleman in the private school is really kind to us, but the gentleman doesn''t care about anything except teaching. If we don''t study well, we will be beaten, and if we study well, there will be no other rewards. Other than that, sir, don''t care about other things.


    Those who can study in private schools, no matter how bad their family is, they will not be worse than me, everyone takes pleasure in bullying me, they will rob me of food and make fun of me¡­¡±


    "Are you stupid? Why don''t you resist?" Qin Chuan''s eyes widened, full of anger.


    Xu Binghe shook his head, "They all know that I have only one sister who sells herself as a maid, they look down on me from the bottom of their hearts, and feel that my existence has insulted them. If I resist, they will only bully them more fiercely. , Mr. can''t be by my side all the time, if I go to sue, I''m afraid they will hate me, and the future will be even more sad..."


    Xu Binghe was in a very downhearted mood, but he didn''t look down on his sister because of this. Instead, he kept thinking about quitting his studies and earning money to redeem his sister.


    Fortunately, my sister met a good family, otherwise they would be separated from each other for the rest of their lives.


    Uncle Qin was thinking of giving Xu Binghe money to continue his studies in the private school, but now he has no such idea, not to mention that he is reluctant, if the eldest wife has any opinions, just Based on the atmosphere in the private school, he couldn''t let Xu Binghe stay any longer.


    If there are other private schools in Panlong Town, it would be easy to do it, the big deal is to replace Xu Binghe, but the problem now is that there is only such a private school in the whole town, and there are eight townships. Just such a scholar, he just wants to change the night without a place to change.


    Uncle Qin didn''t want to trouble Shen Shikang because of Xu Binghe. He knew that the eldest daughter-in-law was thinking of letting Shen Shikang accept his eldest grandson. happy.


    That''s all, let''s see!


    Uncle Qin thought of this and said: "Chuan''er will go to the private school to ask for Binghe''s leave later, and then go back in the spring. Also, explain it to your husband, saying that his sister has redeemed herself, and now It''s your daughter-in-law, please explain to everyone.


    "


    Qin Chuan nodded when he heard the words, and immediately went out to run errands.


    Bauhinia City is not only grateful, but Xu Bingyao vowed to be a cow and a horse for the Qin family in the future to repay their kindness.


    Uncle Qin simply asked the shopkeeper to prepare hot water for their brothers and sisters to wash, just as Qin Shan went to buy clothes, they could change them when they came back.


    You can buy ten suits.


    The siblings washed up and put on new clothes. They looked more pleasing than before, and Qin Chuan gave Xu Bingyao more eyes.


    The next morning, the five got up and left the room and went out to buy with Uncle Qin.


    It was getting late after everyone finished shopping. In order to return to Qingping Mountain before dark, Uncle Qin urged everyone to hurry up.


    So far Xu Bingyao doesn''t know where the Qin family is. She just remembers hearing Uncle Qin say that they are hunters in the mountains. Before, she never cared about the outside world, and always acted according to the three obedience and four virtues taught by her mother. If it wasn''t for the disaster at home, she would never have known so many human sufferings in her life.


    The two brothers followed the Qin family and their three sons for dozens of miles before entering Qingping Mountain.


    Qin''s father and son didn''t feel anything, but Xu''s sister and brother were so tired that they were about to lie down. They were all skinny, and it was the limit that they could walk such a long way in the cold weather.


    Look at the two of them, they will have to climb over the mountains later! How does this work?


    Uncle Qin frowned and pondered for a moment, then said: "Qinchuan, if they can''t walk later, you can carry Miss Xu, and I will carry Binghe, and give the shopping to your elder brother. "


    Qin Shan saw that Xu Binghe had only a few ounces of flesh, and guessed that it was lighter than these substances, so he responded.


    After entering Qingping Mountain, the Xu family and siblings only understood what a deep mountain is. There are dead branches and rotten leaves and thick snow everywhere. It is a few degrees colder than outside. During this period, you must be careful to avoid big trees. Otherwise, the occasional gust of wind may blow the snow on the trees.


    In addition to the rugged mountain road, as well as the difficult slopes and cliffs, walking during the period seems to be risking your life.


    The Qin family, father and son, didn''t feel anything, but the Xu family and siblings were frightened all the way. They were afraid that if they were not careful, their feet would slip and they would die.


    If I live in such a place, my family is not very good, or I would not think of buying a daughter-in-law. Thinking of this, Xu Bingyao can''t help worrying about the future, not because he is worried that he will not live a good life, but I was worried that the Qin family would not know if they could provide the money for Xu Binghe to study, not to mention studying, maybe it was impossible to even raise Xu Binghe.


    When this thought came together, Xu Bingyao''s heart seemed to sink to the bottom of the valley.


    The group walked to the valley after dark.


    Because there is no snow today, the full moon in the sky is extremely bright, reflecting a bright light on the snow, so that the night in the mountains will not be as dark as summer.


    Through the hazy moonlight, Xu Bingyao saw a large and high wall in front of her, and she was shocked. Is it possible that there is a village in such a place? Don''t know what the wall is made of?


    It wasn''t until Qin Chuan carried her close to the wall that she took a serious look and realized that it was actually a brick!


    How many bricks does it take for such a large wall with barely visible sides? Xu Bingyao smacked her tongue as she watched.

 v2 Chapter 88： When they got home, Mrs. Hao met Xu Bingyao for the first time.

    Qin Chuan seemed to feel Xu Bingyao''s strangeness, and when he turned his head and saw that she was staring at the wall, he gently explained: "This is our home, because in the deep mountains, we were afraid of wild beasts, so we built it. There is a high and thick wall to resist, so that even if there are no young adults at home, there is no need to worry about safety.


    "


    The Qin family is not as difficult as she thought, so why buy a daughter-in-law? Looking at Qin Chuan''s appearance, it doesn''t seem like he has a physical problem.


    In Xu Bingyao''s guess, the group arrived at the gate of Zhuangzi, Qin Chuan put Xu Bingyao down, Uncle Qin put down Xu Binghe and patted the door, after a long time Xu Bingyao heard a rush The sound of footsteps came from inside, the sound was from far to near, and then the door was immediately opened.


    Hao was pleasantly surprised to see them: "I guessed that you are back, hurry in, it is cold outside."


    Walking all the way to the Qin family''s house, Hao looked at the Xu family for a long time, and her eyes were not concealed at all. Fortunately, there was no maliciousness in her eyes.


    At this time, Liu Yueyi was cooking in the kitchen, when she heard the movement, she immediately came out of it, and stepped forward gently to help Qin Shan unload the basket.


    Qin Shan was afraid of the cold air on her body, so he waved his hands again and again, "I can clean it up by myself, don''t come out and touch your hands, it''s cold outside, hurry into the house."


    Uncle Qin asked Qin Chuan to help Qin Shan, and kindly instructed Liu Yueyi: "eldest daughter-in-law, you don''t need to do anything here, let''s go inside."


    I''m very curious about the Xu siblings, but the most important thing at the moment is getting food. If there are two more people, we need to prepare more food.


    Hao didn''t know Xu''s sister and brother, but she just saw that they were all the same, and she was very happy, thinking that it was the first day they came to their house, so she planned to make dinner Be richer.


    "Yueyi, look at what our family can do now, I''ll show it off today." Mrs. Hao handed over the affairs of the family to Liu Yueyi, and she knew about it. She really didn''t know how much there was in the house.


    Liu Yueyi pursed her lips and smiled, "Mother, if you want to make delicious food, why don''t I go to the back to kill a chicken and pick up a few more eggs. The Dong family sent a few dried fish and seafood a few days ago. If you don''t want to eat it, I froze the fish, and it''s still fresh. Besides, the prey they hunted before, do you want to make it together?"


    Hao''s heart was even more happy when he heard that there were so many good things in the house, and thought: "Then kill a chicken, cook a chicken soup, eat it later for the whole family, and make noodles faster now , add some dried seafood and roe deer meat, and a few eggs are enough."


    "Hey~" Liu Yueyi responded sweetly, and immediately went to the warehouse, while Mrs. Hao was responsible for washing the pot and boiling water, doing the premise work well, and using hot water to kill chickens later deal with.


    Qin Chuan looked at her a little uneasy and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Xu Bingyao froze and whispered, "I want to ask if I need help in the kitchen."


    Qin Chuan was suddenly enlightened when he heard the words, and then he said in a gentle manner: "Go if you want. Go and ask your mother and sister-in-law if they need your help."


    Xu Bingyao got the words of Qin Chuan, and hurried out of the main room to the kitchen.


    Liu Yueyi, who was meeting with her, was stunned when she saw her, and immediately responded with a smile: "Are you here to help?"


    Xu Bingyao nodded, a little nervous, looking around, Hao was not in the kitchen.


    Liu Yueyi''s attitude was very gentle, which made Xu Bingyao feel at ease.


    With a tense face, he said: "You don''t have to be so nervous, our family is easy to get along with, and my mother''s temperament is a little resolute, and she can''t rub the sand in her eyes. If you have anything in the future, just say it directly, don''t worry too much, Mother likes straightforward people. As long as she is more diligent in the future, she will not care too much. "


    Xu Bingyao carefully remembered every word of Liu Yueyi, and her uneasiness gradually calmed down. When the hot water in the pot boiled, Liu Yueyi put the dried seafood in it and boiled it for a while to keep it fresh, and then Next, put the diced roe deer meat in at the same time, wait for the noodles to be almost cooked, then add the eggs, and boil it over high heat to serve.


    Xu Bingyao asked in the stove mouth and the saliva was about to flow out.


    At this time, Mrs. Hao entered the house with the chicken that had been killed, saw Xu Bingyao at the stove, nodded with a smile, went over to help Liu Yueyi, and asked Xu Bingyao by the way, "What''s the girl''s name?"


    Liu Yueyi also looked at her curiously when she thought that she hadn''t asked Xu Bingyao''s name just now.


    Xu Bingyao stood up nervously and whispered, "My name is Xu Bingyao, and my brother''s name is Xu Binghe."


    "Is that your brother? How old is it? It doesn''t look like much." Hao asked without thinking.


    Xu Bingyao licked her chapped lips and said innocently, "I am fifteen years old this year, and my brother is ten this year, but he is not well raised, so he looks relatively small."


    Hao''s face was suddenly enlightened, and then she avoided the topic and asked with a smile: "Your name is really nice, it''s different from us girls from ten miles and eight villages, and it''s my eldest daughter-in-law. I can compare with you."


    Liu Yueyi chuckled beside Hao''s and said, "My family Liu Yueyi, the willow with the tip of the willow on the moon, the moon with the tip of the willow on the moon, and the pleasant weather."


    Liu Yueyi said this because she wanted to see if Xu Bingyao also studied. He certainly wouldn''t be surprised, so Liu Yueyi could roughly judge Xu Bingyao''s situation.


    Xu Bingyao replied respectfully: "Sister Liu, my name was given by my father. My father was a scholar. When my mother gave birth to me, he was reading a book and kept saying '' Curling moves Yaobi, and wild water loses Jiaochi.'' He named me Bingyao at the moment, and my younger brother took my name after me."


    "It''s really a good poem and a good name!" Liu Yueyi praised without hesitation.

 v2 Chapter 89： Dinner together, night talk

    "Your names are all good!" Hao said with a smile, in a very good mood. They thought they would bring a good-looking girl back at most when they went out, but they were the same as Liu Yueyi. Knowing the book and being reasonable, this is enough to surprise Hao, and looking at Xu Bingyao''s appearance, it doesn''t seem like he has a lot of heart.


    If you know the book and reason, if you can live a good life, you are done.


    After Mr. Hao filled the noodles, he brought the big bowl of noodles to the main room. Liu Yueyi was already five months old, and Mrs. Hao did not dare to let her help, Xu Bingyao saw Come here quickly to help.


    Seeing them go out, Liu Yueyi immediately washed the big pot and simmered the chicken soup while the pot was still hot.


    These chickens were bought by Mr. Hao from Dong¡¯s house before. He said they bought them, but in fact, it was almost the same as taking them. Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t charge them at all. Every time I go to Dong''s house to buy chicken, I don''t accept money, which is not a good thing.


    Now there are two batches of these chickens, there are more than a dozen roosters and hens, and there are dozens of chicks that have not grown up. When she gave birth, these chickens just grew big.


    Hao Shi just planned to kill Liu Yueyi one day when she was confinement, and stewed her body.


    When the kitchen was busy, Liu Yueyi went to the main room.


    Qin Shan reserved a place for Liu Yueyi, and even the noodles were served for her.


    Xu Bingyao watched Qin Shan take good care of Liu Yueyi, envious in her heart, looked at Qin Chuan who was eating happily, and wondered if Qin Chuan would treat him like his eldest brother Liu Yueyi treated herself like that.


    But this thought just flashed by, Xu Bingyao saw that the last Liu Yueyi had moved her chopsticks, so she motioned for Xu Binghe to eat with her.


    Although the siblings eat fast, but they eat very elegantly, they must have a great relationship with the tutor.


    Uncle Qin has been silently paying attention to Xu Bingyao''s every move during this period. Seeing her like this, he is very satisfied. The daughters-in-law of two such directors would benefit from his future grandchildren.


    Although Uncle Qin has never studied and doesn''t understand any major principles, he has always remembered a popular saying, as the saying goes, a good wife prosperous for three generations, if she marries a spoiler, Uncle Qin has always believed in this.


    He will spare no effort to find a sensible wife for his son, and now his wish has come true.


    Uncle Qin was in a good mood all night. Thinking that everyone was tired this day, he asked Mrs. Hao to boil some hot water and let them take a good bath. If there is anything else, I will talk about it tomorrow.


    Hao knew that it was Uncle Qin who was going to talk to her in private, so he responded quickly, and quickly boiled hot water for everyone to let them take a good bath.


    Liu Yueyi had entered the room long ago. Usually, she would lie down very early. If it wasn''t for Qin Shan and the others coming back tonight, she would have fallen asleep at this point.


    Uncle Qin¡¯s house, Mrs. Hao finished her work before entering the house. Uncle Qin lay on the bed and motioned her to go into the bed.


    Don''t yell around after that."


    Seeing Uncle Qin''s mysterious face, Mrs. Hao was amused, but nodded.


    Uncle Qin saw this, and said: "This Xu Bingyao''s father is a scholar, but he offended the powerful, the family had to escape, her father died on the road, only their sister and brother were left. Two, this Xu Binghe is the only son of the Xu family. Xu Bingyao''s father always counted on Xu Binghe to honor his ancestors, and he has been teaching him since childhood.


    Later, the sister and brother became refugees. Xu Bingyao could not support Xu Binghe alone, so she sold herself to a son, and used the money for Xu Binghe to study, and sent him to a private school. The private school had food and shelter, but it was more expensive, but it could guarantee Xu Binghe''s safety.


    In this way, Xu Bingyao became a slave. When I bought her, she didn''t understand all these things, she even begged us to buy her and help her brother pay another year of repairing, After she waited, but the slaves saved enough months before they could pay for the rest of her brother''s repairs.


    We bought her and told her that she was not bought as a slave, but as a daughter-in-law for Chuan Er. However, I promised her that I could help Xu Binghe give out money for repairing until he was fifteen years old. If Xu Binghe is talented then, I will sponsor him to take the imperial examination. If he is incompetent, then don''t mention it. "


    Hao heard that there was nothing ahead, but in the end Uncle Qin said that he would help Xu Binghe to repair the money. Hao was not happy. Xiu is not a small sum. Hao didn''t know that there was a huge sum of money in the family, so naturally he valued the money very seriously.


    Uncle Qin saw her lose face, sighed, and whispered in her ear: "There is something we didn''t dare to let you know before, in fact, when we were in Dongyang County, we had more than that For the silver of the prey, there was an extra amount of silver, which was more, so I decided to divide it into three parts, one for us, one for Shan¡¯er and others, and one for Chuan¡¯er.


    When the time comes, Chuan''er will give out the money for Xu Binghe''s repairs. This amount of money is nothing to him. If this Xu Binghe is really talented, then Chuan''er will pay it. You can also dip in some light, which is good for everyone.


    Disadvantages, but also make Xu Bingyao give up on Chuan''er, which is a good thing for us! "


    Hao naturally understood this, but she felt distressed at the thought of such a large sum of money. Fortunately, Uncle Qin said that their family still had such a sum of money.


    But now Mr. Hao is curious about the money, "Head of the family, you said we still have money, how much is that?"


    When Uncle Qin saw Hao''s question, he immediately sank his face, and warned seriously: "You don''t want to mention this matter after tonight, and immediately forget about these things, I will also To tell you the truth, this money is related to the prefect of Dongyang County. If it weren''t for the fact that Yongjia County has become the world of the rebel army, I wouldn''t tell you so much.


    As long as you remember that this money is not enough, don''t mention it again. Can''t you ask to know even in front of your two sons? "

 v2 Chapter 90： Finally know, Xu Bingyaos shock

    Hao was stunned by Uncle Qin. Although she didn''t know anything, she also heard some rumors about Dongyang County from Dong''s family, what Dongyang County prefect was killed by robbers, etc Yes, could this have something to do with their family? ?


    Hao was frightened into a cold sweat, did not dare to think about it, nodded hastily, and swore to Uncle Qin that he would rot this matter in his stomach.


    Uncle Qin knew that she was frightened by the way she looked. If he didn''t want Mr. Hao to have a trouble in his heart because of the silver issue and have opinions on Xu Bingyao, he would not take this matter. Tell Hao.


    To deal with the insurgent army, and even put this matter on the head of the insurgent army, so we are very safe.


    To tell you the truth, this matter was indeed done by the rebels, we just cooperated with them, and now the rebels are shouldering the burden, you don''t have to worry.


    "


    Hao felt a lot more at ease now, and once again said that she should keep it secret.


    In the room of Qin Shan''s husband and wife, Qin Shan was also talking to Liu Yueyi about the Xu family''s sister and brother, Liu Yueyi just listened quietly without saying a word, even when she heard that her father-in-law planned to ask Qin Chuan to help Xu Binghe''s study did not make her have too many mood swings.


    Besides, the money was counted on Qin Chuan''s head, and they didn''t need to pay, Liu Yueyi felt that she was not qualified to express her opinion.


    Qin Shan saw that his daughter-in-law was so sympathetic and happy, and said more, "I plan to train Zuxin and the child in your belly well, anyway, we are not short of money now, use It¡¯s good to come and raise children well.¡±


    Liu Yueyi smiled knowingly, "I am very supportive of this, and I am thinking of letting Zu Xin worship Mr. Shen as a teacher, so that I can take an imperial examination or something in the future."


    However, when Liu Yueyi thought about her identity, she became melancholy again, and she desperately hoped that the rebel army could win the final victory. In that case, their Liu family would have the hope of being pardoned.


    Qin Shan was excited when Liu Yueyi talked about the topic of children''s schooling, and laughed in his heart, and joked: "You can have a true temperament at this time."


    If Liu Yueyi hadn''t been pregnant with Liu Jia now, Qin Shan might have pushed her down long ago.


    On the other side, the sisters and brothers of the Xu family were taken to the arranged guest room. The quilts inside were all new, and the quilts were warmer than the hotel they stayed in yesterday.


    Siblings and brothers slept in such a warm and comfortable bed after a tired day, and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, when Xu Bingyao came out, she saw Mrs. Hao picking beans in the yard. There was a hint of annoyance on her face, and she wanted to go up and help.


    Hao had been told by Uncle Qin last night, and she knew that there was a huge sum of money in the family. In the future, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death. She was happy. Seeing Xu Bingyao, she immediately smiled and said: "Go to the kitchen to get some hot water to wash your face, and then they wake up before eating."


    "Uncle...Auntie, I''m sorry, I''m late. What do you want me to do? Just tell me." .


    Seeing that she was obedient, Mrs. Hao was even more satisfied, and did not ask her to do anything, but said one after another: "They won''t get up so early, and there is nothing at home now. Live, that is, the time of spring plowing and autumn harvest is relatively busy.


    More than half of the fields outside are also owned by our family, so when we are busy, the whole family has to be dispatched, or it will not be finished. "


    Hao''s tone is very proud, their family''s property is the only share of this ten miles and eight townships, of course, this cannot be compared with the Dong family.


    Xu Bingyao had a faint smile on her face. Seeing that she didn''t move, Mrs. Hao simply put down the beans in her hand. Take her for a walk.


    The brick house, the whole yard is a courtyard with two entrances. Hao and his wife live in the east wing next to the courtyard of the first entrance. The others live in the courtyard of the second entrance. Xu Bingyao calculated roughly that there are about sixteen rooms in the second entrance courtyard. , even if the five generations live in the same house.


    What''s more, there is a west wing and four guest rooms as soon as you enter the courtyard, which is very convenient for entertaining guests.


    There are also hundreds of acres of land, this¡­


    Xu Bingyao was stunned and exclaimed, "Are all these fields owned by my aunt?"


    "The other side belongs to the Zuo family, and the other, the whole piece belongs to our family."


    Xu Bingyao calculated that there are fifty or sixty acres of these fields. Even if the two sons of the Qin family are divided, one person can share twenty or thirty acres of land, and they have hunting skills. I''m afraid it won''t be sad in the days to come.


    Thinking like this, Xu Bingyao only felt that her heart was hot. This place is isolated from the world, so there is no need to worry about being disturbed by the outside world. In addition, these fields and houses are self-sufficient. Is this the legend? Xanadu?


    During the period, the two passed by Zuo''s house, and Mrs. Hao heard movement inside, so she took Xu Bingyao to visit.


    It was Dong Qingqing who opened the door. Seeing that there was someone behind Hao, she smiled and nodded to Xu Bingyao, and said to Hao, "Grandma Qin, is this Uncle Qin Chuan''s new daughter-in-law?" "


    Hao pinched Dong Qingqing''s little cheek and couldn''t help laughing at what this quirky girl said, "Where''s your mother? What are you doing?"


    Dong Qingqing let them enter the house sideways, and led them all the way to the main room, "Mother cooks in the kitchen, my father went out early in the morning, and leisurely played with my younger brothers and sisters in the house, Grandma Qin, you guys Sit down first, and I''ll call my mother."


    Xu Bingyao nodded. After sitting down, she looked at the Zuo family and found that the layout of their family and the Qin family were similar, and the two families seemed to agree. All houses are built the same.


    Seeing her curiosity, Mrs. Hao explained: "Our house was built together, and they were all designed to imitate the Dong family''s house, so there is no difference."

 v2 Chapter 91： Zuojia as a guest, engagement date

    Seeing her surprise, Mrs. Hao smiled, "Forgot to tell you, the Dong family is also nearby, after crossing the valley and the river, the whole mountain is full of Their family has a big business, and we can''t compare it. This Dong family and the Zuo family are in-laws, and the mistress of the Zuo family that you will meet later is the sister of the Dong family."


    Xu Bingyao raised her brows. They still have so many relationships. This village is big enough to cover a mountain.


    These are not what Xu Bingyao can imagine, but this one hinders her happiness, the neighbors have good relations, and they are all capable, presumably the tragedy that happened to their family will not happen. Bar.


    She''s an iconic girl."


    Hao spat Dong Yunmei funnyly and scolded: "The two of them are not married yet! Why are they new daughters-in-law! I just thought that Qingqing girl would make fun of me, the crux of the relationship is What about you here! Being a mother is not serious at all!"


    "Auntie, I''m not in a good mood! Qin Chuan can be considered as I watched him grow up, and I look at it in front of my younger brother! Don''t forget to let me know in advance when you get married, what''s the matter? Prepare a generous gift for them." Dong Yunmei''s face is getting thicker and thicker, and she can accept other people''s large-scale jokes.


    "It''s easy to talk, but if your courtesy is not good, I''m not sure I will come to you and talk to you. Come, Bingyao, I''ve seen Sister Dong, Dong Yunmei, this is Xu Bingyao. How is it? Name? Sounds good!"


    Seeing how Hao was presenting the treasure, Dong Yunmei covered her mouth and snickered, "It sounds good, it sounds different from the girls here, so she must be knowledgeable!"


    Dong Yunmei could guess that Hao was so happy that one of the conditions for the Qin family to find a daughter-in-law was to be literate and read. The conditions are difficult, but Qin Chuan''s daughter-in-law also bought it. From Uncle Qin''s point of view, it is impossible to lower the standard.


    "It''s up to you!" Mrs. Hao glanced at Dong Yunmei, drinking hot tea very comfortably.


    Xu Bingyao, who was beside her, didn''t dare to be as casual as Hao''s, and always sat upright, as if she was setting rules in front of her mother-in-law.


    Dong Yunmei knew that being a daughter-in-law was not easy. She had been living under the hands of her evil mother-in-law for several years. Change the subject.


    "By the way, auntie, are you planning to take Bingyao to Cuizhu Mountain? Shuixiu and the others have been looking forward to it." Dong Yunmei didn''t lie, since when Mrs Hao went to Cuizhu Mountain to deliver things It was revealed that Uncle Qin took his son out to buy a wife for Qin Chuan, and they kept guessing what kind of wife Uncle Qin would buy for Qin Chuan.


    After all, people like Liu Yueyi are hard to find. Last time, they were lucky. I don¡¯t know if there is such good luck this time. Now it seems that this Xu Bingyao is also good, and Hao is unreasonable. Don''t bring Xu Bingyao to show off.


    Hao patted the table, and suddenly realized: "I was thinking about this just now! I saw that you forgot again, and Guang was thinking about chatting with you. The Dong family must be If I want to go, I have to let Bing Yao show her face, but I also have to discuss the marriage of the two children with the father of the child. It would be best if it can be done before the Spring Festival.


    This child also has a younger brother who is studying in the town. We are thinking that the child will leave after the spring. It is best to arrange the marriage during this period. Help, after all, there are servants in their family, so it''s faster to start a wedding dress and bedding. "


    It''s not that the Hao family is thinking about taking advantage of Dong''s family, but they have such a custom here. Generally, the quilt covers and pillowcases used by parents should be called to their neighbors or relatives to come and help , one is the speed, the other is the blessing of everyone.


    Dong Yunmei frowned and thought for a while, "It stands to reason that you can talk to Shuixiu after you have set the time. She will definitely be able to call the Master over, but now Shuixiu''s younger brother is talking to the Yang family girl. Speaking of marriage, if my aunt is set, she will tell Shuixiu earlier, or else they will all be crowded together at the same time, no matter how many people there are on Shuixiu¡¯s side, it will not be enough!¡±


    "That''s right! After you reminded me like this, I have to go back and discuss with our boss right now. I also drank this tea. Another day, you bring your child to play at our house, by the way. Yueyi will probably get up in a while, Qingqing and Youyou can go to class and get ready."


    Hao finished speaking, and immediately ran away with Xu Bingyao.


    From the conversation between Hao and Dong Yunmei, Xu Bingyao heard some information. It seems that the Dong family is very rich, and there are servants in the family. Is that the landlord?


    It shouldn''t be too low, it''s not something she can compare with half a bucket of water.


    As soon as Mrs. Hao returned to Qin''s house, she immediately went into the room to find Uncle Qin. Xu Bingyao stood in the yard and was blinded, not knowing what to do, she looked around and found that Mrs. Hao had picked The beans were still there, so he walked over and continued Hao''s work.


    Hao''s entered for a long time. Xu Bingyao didn''t wait for Hao to come out, but she saw Liu Yueyi with a big belly.


    Liu Yueyi also happened to see her and greeted her with a smile, "Wake up so early? I sleep more time now, so I can''t get up too early."


    Liu Yueyi looked in the direction of the kitchen, comforted Xu Bingyao, and turned around to check the situation.


    When it was almost noon, Qin Shan and Qin Chuan woke up one after another, Liu Yueyi hurriedly put the food and greeted everyone to eat.


    During the period, Uncle Qin announced that the marriage of Qin Chuan and Xu Bingyao would be set on the 25th day of the twelfth lunar month, which is exactly five days before the Chinese New Year.


    It''s almost the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, and it''s less than ten days.


    Hao waited for Uncle Qin to finish, and then said: "I will take Bingyao to Cuizhu Mountain in a while, and discuss with Shuixiu about making the wedding quilt, Yueyi also Let''s go with me, and bring Zu Xin with me. I''m thinking about mentioning Zu Xin''s study to Mr. Shen, so you can quickly prepare a generous gift, so that you can get it later."

 v2 Chapter 92： The so-called apprenticeship ceremony, crossing the river

    Liu Yueyi was overjoyed when she heard the words, if it weren''t for everyone still eating now, she would like to go to the warehouse to prepare immediately. ?


    Qin Zuxin is now four years old, and Dong Yuanxu has been enlightened at the age of three. Why is Liu Yueyi not in a hurry? It''s just that her father-in-law and mother-in-law didn''t say this before, so she naturally didn''t dare to make her own decisions, so she could only talk to Qin Shan in private every time.


    Now that Mr. Hao actually offered to ask Mr. Shen to accept Qin Zuxin as a student, how could Liu Yueyi not be excited!


    Qin Shan saw that she was a little rude and comforted: "Actually, my father and I discussed the matter of Zuxin''s apprenticeship before, but I think Mr. Shen is a very talented person, and our son is also very talented. Too young, let Mr. Shen come to teach him a little overkill, I thought you would teach him first, and then bring it over when he has some foundation.


    It''s just that you have been worrying about this matter recently, and Dad saw it, so he planned to talk to Mr. Shen in advance to see what Mr. Shen''s attitude was. "


    Liu Yueyi wiped her tears and said gratefully, "Thank you for thinking of me, I am too self-willed."


    Hao gave Liu Yueyi a piece of chopsticks, "Thank you, thank you. We are all family, Zu Xin is also my eldest grandson, we naturally have to consider him, this is also a matter of time, it is the same , hurry up to eat, or the food will be cold."


    Under Hao''s urging, everyone stopped talking, but quickly picked up the food in the bowl.


    Qin Chuan saw that Xu Binghe only ate the rice from the bowl and didn''t take any dishes, so he simply put two chopsticks of meat and two chopsticks dishes into his bowl, "Hurry up and eat, your own home, you''re welcome , No matter how full you are, our family is not short of that little food."


    Xu Binghe nodded obediently, Xu Bingyao looked at Qin Chuan with gratitude.


    When everyone had almost finished eating, Qin Chuan suddenly stood up and bowed to Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi, with a very cautious attitude, "Mother, sister-in-law, Bing Yao has just arrived at our house, and there are still many things that are not I understand, you''ve been worrying about it all this time."


    Xu Bingyao quickly stood up and saluted like Qin Chuan.


    Hao Shi smiled helplessly for a while, Liu Yueyi was in a good mood, and smiled: "It''s all a family, uncle doesn''t need to be so outside, in the future, if Bingyao doesn''t understand anything, just come to me."


    Xu Bingyao thanks Liu Yueyi again.


    Hao shook her head incomprehensibly, and said, "Thank you for having a meal, I''m really tired!"


    These words happened to be heard by Qin Chuan, he reluctantly said coquettishly: "Mother~ it''s not good that your son is grateful to you!"


    "Good good!" Hao Shi dealt with Qin Chuan perfunctorily, but cracked his mouth with a smile.


    The Qin family had a very warm breakfast. After breakfast, Qin Chuan took Xu Binghe and went fishing in the river with Qin Shan. In fact, he dug a hole in the river and used the fishing line to go down.


    Xu Binghe has never played, so I am very curious about this.


    Xu Bingyao followed Hao to Zuo''s house, told Dong Yunmei the wedding date, and asked her to help make wedding dresses and bedding together.


    At the same time, Liu Yueyi was also busy preparing for the apprenticeship ceremony at home. Shen Shikang lived in Dong¡¯s house, and there was no shortage of food. On the other hand, gold and silver jewelry are also disliked.


    What do I need to prepare for this apprenticeship ceremony to get into Shen Shikang''s eyes?


    Liu Yueyi thought about it for a long time and couldn''t think of a reason, and walked around in the warehouse with some troubles...


    When Mr. Hao brought Xu Bingyao back over there, seeing that Liu Yueyi hadn''t fiddled yet, she asked curiously, and she couldn''t help but get upset.


    Liu Yueyi couldn''t even think of what to give, how could she know?


    Liu Yueyi''s eyes lit up, looking at her with hope.


    Xu Bingyao''s heart was tight, and she quickly recalled the previous situation, "My father used to be a teacher in a private school before, but it was not done by our family, my father was invited by others. .


    I remember hearing my dad say something insulting once, as if a landowner wanted to send his son to their private school and hoped that the husband would take special care of his son.


    I gave a box of gold to the private school, about two thousand taels. My father said that the one-year training in the private school was only 4 taels of silver, and the 2,000 taels were enough to fund a dozen poor students to pass the imperial examinations.


    At that time, my mother joked that my father was not worried about eating radishes, and my father was in a hurry. He said that the apprenticeship ceremony for students was just a big fat meat, a basket of eggs and a packet of snacks, and another It is done by handing over the repairing silver. These together are only more than four taels, and less than five taels.


    Even if the family is well-off, people will not give two thousand taels in one breath, at most they will send a pig, a box of exquisite snacks, plus good wine or tea, For those who are particular about it, there are only seven gifts, plus the silver for repairing, there are exactly eight, and if the family is not very good, generally four are enough.¡±


    It can be said that Xu Bingyao has said the most to the Qin family so far.


    Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi listened very seriously, but then they couldn''t stop tangled.


    They are in the mountains and forests, where can I find exquisite snacks, and those wines and teas, isn''t that embarrassing! More importantly, Uncle Qin and the others went to town with great difficulty, but they didn''t even buy it. They just bought ordinary burning knives and ordinary rough tea leaves. What should we do now?


    Hao looked at Liu Yueyi for help, looking helpless.


    Liu Yueyi pondered for a long time and sighed: "Mother, it''s too late to buy these things now, we should wait for my uncle and Bingyao to get married, let''s go to the town to buy some good things in the spring, and we will talk to each other after the spring ploughing. Shen, please mention it."


    Although Liu Yueyi was in a hurry, she knew in her heart how cautious this apprenticeship was.


    Don''t mention Qin Zu''s new study, it''s easy to do, Hao directly takes Xu Bingyao to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Out of Zhuangzi, Xu Bingyao immediately felt that there were two worlds outside Zhuangzi and inside Zhuangzi. Inside Zhuangzi, she would think she was in a certain village, but outside Zhuangzi, she immediately knew clearly To, she is now in the deep mountains and old forests.


    Hole.


    Seeing her curiosity, Mrs. Hao explained with a smile: "If you fish like this in winter, the fish are easy to be hooked. Let''s startle them and walk on the bridge."


    The two carefully crossed the wooden bridge, and in front of them was a forest covered with heavy snow.


    Xu Bingyao felt that there was no way ahead, but Mrs. Hao still led her into the woods.

 v2 Chapter 93： Shocked, first came to Cuizhu Mountain

    Hao walked in front and pulled her, sometimes striding forward, sometimes sideways, and explained as she walked: "This grove is the only entrance to Dong''s house, and it''s cold. They seldom go out. If we hadn''t come to visit occasionally, I''m afraid the snow will be even thicker.


    But even if someone walks, all traces of a snow fall are gone, you see, even the only path is buried by snow! No, I have to have a good talk with Shui Xiu and let them clear a way out. It''s too troublesome to go to Dong''s house all the time. "


    Hao said to himself.


    Xu Bingyao took a deep breath, God! Where did she go, how could she be so surprised everywhere here?


    Hao didn''t give Xu Bingyao much time to express her emotions, she dragged her directly to the door, pulled the hemp rope on the door, and the door opened in a short while.


    Seeing that it was a good thing, Dong Shan said hello with a smile, "Old Mrs. Qin is here! Hurry in, it''s cold outside."


    Even if he is buried, he will not come out to scan it."


    An embarrassed smile flashed on Dong Shan''s face. They hadn''t gone out for a long time, and they didn''t pay much attention to the situation outside the door. The most important thing is that now the whole family is busy matching the eldest young master of the Gu family. Madam didn''t care about her marriage with Miss Yang.


    "Mrs. Qin taught me a lesson. When she is young, she will report to my master and wife." Dong Shan replied fluently.


    When Hao Shi and Xu Bingyao entered Cuizhu Mountain, they immediately closed the door.


    As soon as Xu Bingyao entered Cuizhu Mountain, she found that the inside and outside of the mountain were completely different. Although the inside of Cuizhu Mountain was also covered with ice and snow, it was obviously cleaned up specially, and the breath of life was used everywhere. Even the path is paved with bricks and stones. Looking from a distance, the house is big and grand. If there are one or two people passing by outside the house, it can be seen from their greetings with Hao that they are servants of the Dong family.


    As long as she thought about it, if Uncle Qin hadn''t bought her as his daughter-in-law, I''m afraid she would be like these people now, no, maybe even worse than them.


    Xu Bingyao was therefore more cautious.


    Hao turned her head to look at her and raised a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, just come in with me, the Dong family are all good people and won''t do anything to you."


    Although Hao said so, Xu Bingyao was still worried, and followed Hao into the house.


    As soon as the two of them entered, they happened to meet Fenghuan who came out of the kitchen, and said with a smile, "Old Mrs. Qin is here, come in and sit, our wife is in the main room with Mrs. Shen is talking!"


    Xu Bingyao saw this colorful girl, her temperament and appearance were all good, and there was a faint feeling of poetry and literature, and she felt that the Dong family was not simple.


    Hao''s mind was not as complicated as Xu Bingyao''s, or maybe she was too familiar with the Dong family, so she felt it was natural.


    Beautiful walked ahead, opened the bamboo curtain on the main room door, and invited Hao and Xu Bingyao to go in first, and then she followed.


    Gu Shuixiu and Liang in the house were overjoyed when they saw Xu Bingyao behind Hao, the two stood up to greet Hao, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Auntie, what kind of wind blows you today? Blowing over? Come and sit down quickly."


    Liang jokingly said: "Today there is only a northwesterly wind, it''s too cold! My aunt is willing to go out this door, the sun must be coming out from the west!"


    Gu Shuixiu laughed when she heard the words, and Fengfen also pursed her lips and snickered, swiftly placing the snacks and tea in the food box on top.


    Hao was not annoyed when they made fun of them, she sat down and gave Gu Shuixiu a blank look, pulled Xu Bingyao to the front, and said to Xu Bingyao: "Hey! The sister in front of you is Gu Shuixiu, the daughter of the Dong family. Master, next to this is Mrs. Shen, the daughter-in-law of Lord Situ, they are the stewards of Cuizhu Mountain, they are called people."


    Xu Bingyao was said by Hao, her whole head is big, Gu Shuixiu in front of her is very well maintained, she looks about the same age as her, but she feels that she should not be the same age, the other is actually She is the daughter-in-law of Lord Situ of the Dynasty! Isn''t that a nobleman? Why did you live in this deep mountain?


    Seeing that Xu Bingyao was overwhelmed with fright, Gu Shuixiu smiled wickedly: "Auntie is treating her daughter-in-law harshly! You don''t tell her what her name is, how would she know?"


    Hao scolded with a smile: "You are in charge!"


    Hao lost her temper by Gu Shuixiu, and simply broke the jar and threw it, "I''m a bad mother-in-law? I want to see how virtuous and virtuous you are in my generation! Today You are so angry with me, my aunt is not happy, how do you say to compensate me?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, looked at Liang Shi, and exclaimed, "Oh my god! My aunt has always learned to rob!"


    Hao Shi still looks like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water.


    Gu Shuixiu helped her forehead helplessly, "I really lost to you, who made us upset the elders! Well, tell me what compensation my aunt wants."


    Hao shi received Gu Shuixiu''s words, her eyes lit up immediately, and before the two could react, she immediately said, "Chuan''er and Bingyao''s wedding date is set on the twenty-fifth of the twelfth lunar month. I''m in a hurry, I need manpower, you can lend me."


    "Ah~ what was going on with me at the time! I even let my aunt plot against me like this! Don''t you just want people? The most important thing I don''t need here is people. You only need as many people as you want." Gu Shui Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Hao''s temper was so big today, it was no joke, the original purpose was here!


    She kept praying that the Dong family would not blame the Hao family, but she never thought it would end like this.


    Liang saw Xu Bingyao stunned, and said with a smile: "Aunt, this is Qin Chuan''s daughter-in-law? Just found it?"

 v2 Chapter 94： joking, help

    Hao Shi nodded, a smug look on his face, "Chuan''er''s father brought his two brothers back from the mountain, this girl''s name is Xu Bingyao, her father is a scholar, but he offended the powerful, the family Zi was forced to flee, but they were the only ones who survived in the end.


    "


    During this period, Xu Bingyao kept her head down and did not dare to speak. It was true that Gu Shuixiu and Liang''s aura were too strong. The wife of an ordinary rich family is different.


    Liang was originally from a high school, and he has practiced martial arts since childhood, so his aura is naturally unusual, but Gu Shuixiu has a soul that does not belong to this era in his body, and he does not have such a deep concept of honor and inferiority. , In addition to being with the Shen family for so long, she has also been infected with some noble lady''s habits, plus her free and easy manner, I don''t know how noble she is!


    The two did not know what Xu Bingyao was thinking. Seeing her keeping her head down, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "How old is Miss Xu this year?"


    Xu Bingyao heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, looked up at her, and whispered, "I''m fifteen years old."


    "Fifteenth!" Gu Shuixiu looked at the Liang family, and said with a bit of melancholy: "It really is the age of the flower, looking at her, I can''t help but think of the situation when I just arrived at the Cuizhu Mountain at that time."


    Sui, what are you sighing with your blindness!"


    Gu Shuixiu laughed, "Auntie praises people differently."


    After laughing, Gu Shuixiu asked solemnly, "What does my aunt need us to do, just tell me, it''s cold, if you''re fine, you won''t come to the door, you know that there is a lot outside the Cuizhu Mountain. Almost buried in snow!"


    Hao''s eyes widened immediately after hearing this, "Do you know the situation outside Cuizhu Mountain? Why don''t you let someone clean it up? It''s so hard to get in and out!"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled helplessly: "Auntie, don''t forget how big the snow is this year, there is a small forest outside, even if it is cleaned up immediately after the snow falls, the snow on the trees is blown away by the wind. It will be pressed down, and it will not work at all!


    You can only clean up before going out.


    But now it''s New Year''s Eve, it''s time to clean up. "


    Hao suddenly realized, she said that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are not lazy people, there are so many servants in the Dong family, there is no reason not to clean up the snow outside, and the feelings are too busy !


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Hao was no longer tangled, and said directly: "It''s not because their wedding date is too rushed, and the wedding clothes and quilts at home have not started, and I am so anxious, thinking about it. The embroidery work of your maid is excellent, so I want to borrow it from you for two days to drive these things out. There is one more thing..."


    Hao looked at Liang with a three-point respect on her face, "Mrs Shen, this is the case, my eldest grandson is four years old after the new year, and it is time to study, it''s just that we Mr. Shen is also a talented person in the mountains. My eldest daughter-in-law is thinking about taking my eldest grandson to worship Mr. Shen as a teacher, but now that the mountains are covered by heavy snow, the preparations for the apprenticeship ceremony at home are not complete enough, so it can only be postponed to the beginning of the spring. I want to ask you privately, do you think Mr. Shen will accept my eldest grandson?"


    Don''t look at Mrs. Hao''s usual carelessness, she can do things unambiguously, and she knows how to start from the side first.


    When Mr. Liang heard Mr. Hao''s words, he just felt amused for a while. His father-in-law is now enjoying teaching these children. Teaching one is teaching, teaching a group is also teaching, and it can also let him pass the time. It''s no big deal.


    "Auntie, what was the big deal for me at that time! Don''t worry, I''ll tell my father-in-law about this, it shouldn''t be a problem, I''ll have someone inform you when there is news."


    Gu Shuixiu listened quietly, with a faint smile on her face, watching Xu Bingyao from time to time.


    When she heard that Hao Shi said that Qin Zuxin wanted to worship Shen Shikang as her teacher, her eyes lit up, but she regained her calm immediately.


    Gu Shuixiu probably guessed what she was thinking, but Hao didn''t mention it, and they naturally wouldn''t ask.


    The four sat in the main room for a long time, and when the details of the marriage between Qin Chuan and Xu Bingyao were settled, Hao took Xu Bingyao away with satisfaction.


    As soon as they left, Gu Shuixiu said to Liang Shi, "I just saw that my aunt, this little daughter-in-law, also wants her brother to worship your father-in-law as a teacher."


    Liang shook his head, "The eldest daughter-in-law of the Qin family has known us for a long time, and she helped her a little bit, it''s nothing to enlighten her son, this Xu Bingyao''s younger brother should also be in his teens. It is impossible for my father-in-law to accept such a large number of students, not to mention whether he still has the energy to do these things, just saying that he is cold to the court now, it is impossible to really cultivate talents for the court, this Xu Bingyao''s idea is only I''m afraid it''s going to fail."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, Shen Shikang is now like an idle person, if this country hadn''t changed the dynasty, he would definitely not come out again, let alone let Dong Yuanxu and others take the imperial examination.


    Although Shen Shikang is not very optimistic about Song Youxin now, but how can you say that Song Youxin is stronger than the current emperor, so he can only silently recognize the cooperation between the Pei family and Song Youxin. Only by overthrowing the rotten system can it be reborn.


    Nowadays, Shen Shikang is teaching a few children, and his greatest interest is to see the information sent by Shen Ziping from outside.


    These people also followed suit and learned a lot about the situation outside.


    On the second day, because Gu Shuixiu promised Hao''s help, she took Liang''s Zhao and Cuixi to the valley.


    Seeing such a big battle, Mr. Hao laughed from ear to ear, and immediately went to the kitchen to make tea and food for everyone.


    Liu Yueyi got the news from Hao''s last night. Now she sees Gu Shuixiu and Liang''s few people, and she came out to help Hao to bring tea and water to them, regardless of her big belly of.


    Gu Shuixiu and Liang Shi knew the reason for Liu Yueyi''s abnormality, Liang Shi stopped Liu Yueyi with a smile, "Don''t be busy, there are so many people here, if you let a pregnant woman enter Aren''t we being too ruthless in the busyness of going in and out? You just need to raise the baby in peace, give birth to the baby safely, and everything will take its course."


    Liang''s words have something to say, Liu Yueyi is not stupid, she figured it out after thinking about it a little, and immediately gave Liang''s blessing, her eyes were full of gratitude.


    Seeing this, Xu Bingyao''s expression no longer changed in particular, as if she had given up the idea.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little surprised. Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Xu Binghe, who was helping with work not far away, and seemed to understand it.

 v2 Chapter 95： After eating wedding wine, Zhaos became ill

    The room was full of women, Qin Shan and Uncle Qin felt uncomfortable, so they all went out to drink the northwest wind.


    Just as Cuixi and Hao Shi finished summing up the bedding to be made, Dong Yunmei suddenly came over.


    Her body is much better now, she is not as weak as before, she has to walk against a wall or need someone to help her.


    Seeing that she walks naturally now, she knows that her body has recovered.


    Dong Yunmei was very happy to see Gu Shuixiu and the others, and could not wait to sit down and chat with them, but today she was invited by Hao to help, so it is not good to keep holding Gu Shuixiu to talk.


    Only, you can chat while you are working.


    "Sister, who is watching you when you come out of the house?" Gu Shuixiu knew the situation of the Zuo family, the eldest child Dong Qingqing was only eleven years old, Dong Youyou was nine years old, and the twins were exactly the same. When she was naughty, without Dong Yunmei at home, she could not bring her two and a half children.


    Dong Yunmei threaded the needle and thread swiftly, and replied casually: "Your brother-in-law is helping to watch at home! It''s impossible to go out hunting every day, so I just let him accompany the child today, and I also take a break. Now Qingqing It can also help me out, cooking or something is not a problem, so it''s fine."


    "That''s right, that kid Qingqing is also my teacher. Now that he has more ideas, it''s time to talk about marriage in a few years!" Liu Yueyi said with some relief and some sadness.


    Liu Yueyi couldn''t help worrying about the child.


    Dong Yunmei became distracted when she heard Liu Yueyi say that Dong Qingqing was married.


    Seeing her in a trance, Gu Shuixiu asked worriedly: "Eldest sister, what''s wrong with you? Are you worried about Qingqing? What''s the matter? If you can''t bear it, we will find her. A door-to-door son-in-law is also possible, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Dong Yunmei''s face was a little pale, she smiled reluctantly at everyone, and said: "I really can''t bear that child, and I don''t plan to let her get married so soon, everything will be discussed when she is eighteen years old! "


    "Eighteen? That''s an old girl!" Hao muttered.


    Gu Shuixiu retorted dissatisfiedly: "Auntie, you are prejudice! How can you become an old girl at the age of eighteen? To tell you the truth, it is best for a woman to have a child after the age of eighteen. If you have a better body, you will give birth to a child with a better body and a higher IQ.¡±


    Hao was shocked, "Shuixiu, who told you this? Don''t scare me... No, I must have given birth too early, so Qin Shan is more than Qin Chuan. Not as smart as Chenghu, yes, it must be like this."


    Gu Shuixiu thought to herself, Hao''s brain-boosting ability is too powerful. Fortunately, Qin Shan and Qin Chuan are not here.


    Liu Yueyi, who was beside her, was blushing, she wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare to laugh. She planned to go back to her room later and have a good talk with Qin Shan.


    Xu Bingyao also had a gloomy expression on her face, who could tell her that she hadn''t even entered the door yet, and her future mother-in-law would not shy away from saying that her future husband was stupid in front of her. This...


    This group of people chatting and working at the same time, they are happy, time flies.


    Two days of effort, a group of people drove out the happy clothes and quilts of Qinchuan and Xu Bingyao.


    On the 25th day of the twelfth lunar month, the Qin family was decorated with lanterns.


    Because the snow is very heavy this winter, it is not easy to get food. Uncle Qin has been hunting outside for the past few days, and finally got some hares and pheasants, and a half-sized head wild boar.


    Qin Shan went fishing with Qin Chuan on the river every day, and in a few days, he got twenty or thirty fish, just enough for the banquet.


    Gu Shuixiu dispatched with all the people from Cuizhu Mountain and sat at three tables at once, plus the Qin family and Zuo family, four wine tables were just right.


    The Zhao family was thinking about Gu Daniu''s marriage, and she was a little more concerned about Qin Chuan''s wedding wine. After entering the table, the Zhao family found that the dishes prepared by the Qin family included pig''s trotters, Pork belly, pheasant soup, braised rabbit meat, steamed fish, soy-flavored fish, fish soup, stewed meat with pickled vegetables, sweet soup, and dried fruit, there are exactly ten plates, making them perfect.


    This kind of dishes is also the first in their Caozi Village, and more importantly, these things are made in the mountains, and the Qin family did not spend any money at all.


    When Zhao saw that the Qin family and his son were strong hunters, he couldn''t help but envy.


    However, after seeing Gu Shuixiu, Mrs. Zhao regained her balance. Although her husband¡¯s son is not that powerful, her daughter is very capable. With such a capable son-in-law, Gu Daniel will get married in the future. It won''t be shabby when.


    After the banquet, Xu Bingyao officially became the young daughter-in-law of the Qin family, and Qin Chuan was also married.


    Because Qin Chuan was also married, Zhao was even more anxious about Gu Daniu''s marriage.


    Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong are still like this, one is anxious to get angry and sick!


    When Zhao''s illness, Dong''s house immediately turned around, seeing that Zhao''s symptoms were caused by getting angry, but it is too difficult to get angry in this cold winter! unless¡­


    Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t have to think about the reason for Zhao¡¯s illness. Looking at Gu Daniu who was silent in front of Zhao¡¯s bed, she was not angry, and scolded: "I You are so smart, how can you have such a stupid brother? You can''t even chase a daughter-in-law, and you''re making your mother mad, you are really capable!"


    That Yang Qiong is not an ordinary person at all, Gu Daniu really had a hard time chasing her.


    It''s a pity that Gu Shuixiu is in a fit of anger, Dong Chenghu''s words are undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, he can''t calm down Gu Shuixiu, on the contrary, it makes her even more angry, "What''s not intentional? Intentional? If If you feel that you don¡¯t have the skills, just give up and forget it. It¡¯s really not good. I can follow the Qin family and buy him a daughter-in-law! If you want to let him choose more beautiful and beautiful ones, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find a suitable one!¡±


    Are you stupid? Mother is in anger, what are you doing?


    Dong Chenghu, ¡°¡­¡±


    When did his son become so fine? Is he not even a child?

 v2 Chapter 96： Gu Shuixiu forced marriage, Shen Shikang preached

    Dong Chenghu felt extremely frustrated when he thought of this.


    However, Dong Yuanxu could be regarded as a relief for him, so Dong Chenghu followed him in a good manner, and before leaving, he gave Gu Daniu a good look.


    Without Dong Chenghu sharing Gu Shuixiu''s anger here, Gu Daniel would have to bear all this alone.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu left, Gu Shuixiu stopped scolding, took a few breaths, and said to Gu Daniu coldly, "I''ll tell you this time, if you still can''t take Yang Yang on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. Joan is done, I will ask your brother-in-law to buy a daughter-in-law for you right away, this time, whether you like it or not, it is impossible for you to let it go!"


    Gu Daniu subconsciously wanted to refute, but when he looked at Gu Shuixiu''s cold eyes, he couldn''t say a word for a moment.


    "Gu Daniel, let me tell you, everything in life is not up to you, if you don''t work hard, it won''t be yours, if you work hard, even if you don''t get it, it''s nothing good I''m sorry. Now I have given you a deadline. You have the final say on what to do during this time. It is up to you to fight hard or to admit defeat. I just want the result!


    If you let your parents do something because of your marriage, Erniu and I will not forgive you! "


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she ignored Gu Daniel, looked at Zhao who was sleeping on the bed, asked Gu Erniu to take good care of Zhao, and went out to work.


    Gu Erniu didn''t say anything to Gu Daniel, but the silence made Gu Daniel even more uncomfortable.


    "Er Niu..." Gu Daniu murmured, not knowing what to say.


    Gu Daniu should not answer him, and the two were in an awkward stalemate.


    At this moment, Mrs. Mi also brought Yang Qiong in to visit Mrs. Zhao. When the two saw that Mrs. Zhao was sleeping, they didn''t dare to disturb them, but went outside to talk with Gu Daniu.


    Gu Daniu was about to explain, but Gu Erniu just came out with a water basin. Hearing Mishi''s words, he looked at Gu Daniu sarcastically and said, "What else can happen, I am Brother is angry!"


    After Gu Erniu finished speaking, seeing Gu Daniu''s pale face, he looked at Mi''s and Yang Qiong, and said enthusiastically, "Auntie, Sister Yang, my elder sister said that after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. I must marry my eldest brother, even if I follow the example of the Qin family and buy a daughter-in-law with my brother."


    "Gu Erniu! Have you said enough!" Gu Daniu glared at Gu Erniu with fiery eyes.


    Gu Erniu was not afraid, and then sarcastically said, "I can''t stand it? Humph!"


    Gu Erniu turned around and walked away without looking back, seeing him like that, Mi Shi and Yang Qiong could feel his anger.


    However, the two also knew the reason for Zhao''s illness, and it was embarrassing now.


    Miss Mi said two words of comfort to Gu Daniu and pulled Yang Qiong away. I don''t know what she''s thinking, it''s completely different from her fiery, carefree look.


    Miss Mi took Yang Qiong back to the room, but didn''t say anything. She glanced at her and sighed. Now she has taken care of everyone''s meals in the entire small house, and she can''t delay cooking or anything.


    "I''m going to the kitchen to see. If you have nothing to do, come and fight me. If you don''t want to go with me, don''t hang around outside." Having said that, now the Zhao family is ill because of Gu Daniu''s marriage. Although the Dong family won''t blame Yang Qiong, they are somewhat unhappy when they see her. If Yang Qiong is still outside at this time, he is heartless. Playing around everywhere, you will definitely be hated.


    After a few words, he headed into the room.


    As soon as Mrs. Mi went out, Yang Qiongcai became completely weak. Why did she clearly dislike Gu Daniel, but she just heard Gu Erniu say that Gu Shuixiu wanted to buy him a daughter-in-law, but she felt so uncomfortable? What''s wrong with her? Then Gu Daniu is not masculine at all, and he is not skilled in civil and military affairs. What does she mind?


    Don''t say how confused Yang Qiong is here, Shen Shikang and others in Dong''s house also know about Gu Shuixiu''s anger, and the words she said all passed into the ears of Shen Shikang and others .


    Butler Yang was waiting beside Shen Shikang, his face blushing.


    Shen Shikang sighed and said, "Old Yang! How can I say that you have also served me, we have tried our best for the two children, we all understand that a twisted melon is not sweet, Since the two children have no fate, forget it!


    "


    Shen Shikang clearly told Yang Qiong and Gu Daniu about the marriage, but secretly asked him to go back and persuade Yang Qiong. There is no way.


    Butler Yang has been with Shen Shikang for most of his life, how could he not hear the twists and turns in his words, his face immediately improved, and after thanking Shen Shikang, he hurried back to the small house.


    As soon as Butler Yang left, Shen Shikang looked at Dong Yuanxu, who was eating happily in front of him, and deliberately taught a lesson: "When did you learn to listen to the corner? Do you know that this is not what a gentleman does? "


    Dong Yuanxu was not afraid of Shen Shikang, he ate the last snack in his hand, stood up and defended himself loudly: "Sir, my mother was so angry at the time that the scolding went outside, I am here. Aren''t you worried about my mother! It turned out that my father was causing trouble there, but I helped my mother tell my father a meal!"


    "You..." Shen Shikang didn''t know what to say anymore? Is this kid really only five years old? Why does he think that this child is like a little adult, but he still teaches his father, does he know what it means to respect elders?


    Shen Shikang deeply felt that Dong Yuanxu''s education was problematic, and immediately led him by his side from day to night, until Dong Yuanxu digested all the snacks he had just eaten and his stomach was rumbling, Shen Shikang just let him go.


    The little man rushed out with a lifeless look, just as Gu Shuixiu was about to come over and ask them to eat and let them eat, Dong Yuanxu plunged into her arms when he saw his mother, and complained with a crying voice : "Mother~ Mr. abused me..."


    "Huh?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were full of doubts, how could Shen Shikang abuse children, Gu Shuixiu also checked Dong Yuanxu''s body specially, there was no wound at all, not even a sign of hitting a board .


    "Come, come and tell mother, how did your husband abuse you?" Gu Shuixiu pulled Dong Yuanxu into the room.

 v2 Chapter 97： New Years Eve Killer, Joan Yangs Answer

    Dong Yuanxu was still sobbing, intermittently, and pitifully told Gu Shuixiu what Shen Shikang had taught him, and finally said aggrievedly: "Mother, I don''t like Mr.! He bullied me!"


    Gu Shuixiu only thought that Dong Yuanxu''s appearance was both funny and pitiful, and the words he said made people angry and helpless, so she hugged him and comforted him until Dong Yuanxu was in a better mood before taking him out for dinner.


    New Year''s Eve will arrive in two days. This year''s New Year''s Eve is because of Zhao''s illness, and Gu Shuixiu is still angry with Gu Daniel. Jia didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she followed the previous year''s practice, and she didn''t leave any food to do. As for the clothes, Gu Shuixiu had said something before, so they naturally had to do it.


    According to the annual practice, everyone has to eat together during the New Year''s Eve dinner. This year, Gu Shuixiu was angry and not in charge, so Dong Chenghu had to bite the bullet and pick the lead. He went into the house to coax Gu Shuixiu.


    "Shuixiu, how do you say it''s New Year''s Eve today, even if you''re not happy, let''s go out for dinner, okay?" Dong Chenghu entered the house and saw Gu Shuixiu, still wearing normal clothes, which were newly made this year Without even touching the new clothes, she knew that she was still angry with Gu Daniel and didn''t want to see Gu Daniel.


    Gu Shuixiu was silent, the needle and thread in her hand darted back and forth, and it was the spring clothes she made for her two sons.


    Dong Chenghu got angry when he saw Gu Shuixiu ignoring him, walked over and snatched the sewing clothes from her hand, and said solemnly: "Shuixiu, it doesn''t matter how much you lose your temper, but Today is New Year''s Eve, everyone is waiting outside, if you don''t go, what will everyone think?"


    Gu Shuixiu was also anxious, and retorted loudly: "What''s wrong with me missing? All of them have grown and their wings are hard, what do they want me to do? I''m afraid they want me not to show up, so they can feel at ease!"


    "Then what do you want?" Dong Chenghu was almost forced to lose his patience by Gu Shuixiu, but no matter how angry he was in his heart, he would not vent to Gu Shuixiu, so he had to endure, endure .


    "Okay! Since you asked, then I''ll tell you, you ask Gu Daniu to promise me in front of everyone that I will get married immediately after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month! Otherwise, I will go on a hunger strike. !" Gu Shuixiu''s words were very decisive, and the voice was so loud that everyone in the house could hear it.


    Everyone in the hall looked at each other, Gu Mingde''s face sank, Gu Daniu''s face was pale, and his eyes were a little lax.


    Shen Shikang and Liang looked at each other and saw that the Yang family was uncomfortable. Such a big thing to come.


    Gu Mingde looked at Gu Daniu who was still sitting on the chair, patted the table abruptly, and said to Gu Daniu with a blank face: "Go, I will go to your sister now and promise that there are more , I will also promise your mother! After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, your brother-in-law and I will go out to the mountains together, and there is no room for turning around."


    Gu Erniu was still dumbfounded when he looked after Gu Daniel, so he simply dragged him out of the main room.


    Without Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu, the atmosphere in the main room immediately became embarrassing, Mrs. Mi was a little restless, but Butler Yang was sullen, glaring at Yang Qiong from time to time, Shen Shikang told him that day After finishing, he immediately went back to reason with Yang Qiong, who knew that the dead girl would not listen at all, and ran away impatiently.


    He went to Yang Yi, and Yang Yi only comforted him that he would communicate with Yang Qiong well, but he didn''t know where the communication went!


    Yang Qiong, who was sitting quietly by the side, was in a turmoil at this time. She also heard what Gu Shuixiu said just now. This review of Shuixiu is true. I am afraid that after tonight, she will With Gu Daniu is no longer possible.


    Thinking of this, Yang Qiong felt a chill in her heart, no, she couldn''t just recognize it like that.


    Thinking about this, Yang Qiong immediately rushed her legs out of the main room, and the speed was so fast that no one could react.


    Butler Yang kept staring at her and couldn''t take it back in time.


    The cow was so frightened that he sat on the ground with lingering fears.


    Gu Daniu was also taken aback, but Yang Qiong used to scare him like this, and over time he got used to it.


    If Gu Daniu saw her making such a fuss before, he would definitely laugh and tease her twice, but tonight he couldn''t say a word and just stared at her with such a blank expression.


    Yang Qiong was taken aback by Gu Daniu, and she said weakly: "Why is this reaction... I know what they mean, I... I promise to marry you!"


    Gu Daniu''s shoulders, said excitedly: "Brother! Did you hear it? Miss Yang said she was going to marry you!"


    "Er Niu...I''m not dreaming, right?" Gu Daniel was in a daze, if it wasn''t for the pain of Gu Erniu''s slap, he would have thought he was dreaming.


    Gu Erniu looked at him stupid and shook his head helplessly, "Okay! Look how beautiful you are! Let''s hurry up and tell the eldest sister to make her happy, this time can be suffocated to death. I am."


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were in a stalemate in the house. The two Gu Daniu brothers suddenly broke in, which really startled Dong Chenghu. Dong Chenghu kept winking at Gu Daniu, thinking to himself that this unfortunate child, He was begging for him, and it was too late for this child to appear!


    Gu Erniu didn''t see Dong Chenghu''s wink, he was full of satisfaction on Gu Shuixiu, and shouted happily, "Eldest sister, second brother has good news to tell you."


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes at them angrily, "What good news? Could it be that your second brother is getting married?"


    "Really! Sister, you are amazing! You can guess it right!" Gu Erniu praised without hesitation.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were taken aback, "Yang Qiong promised to marry your second brother?" Gu Shuixiu looked puzzled.


    Gu Erniu nodded desperately, now Gu Shuixiu and his wife are completely stunned, didn''t Yang Qiong despise Gu Daniel before? Why did it change so soon?


    It''s all right now, Gu Shuixiu is not angry, she calls Gu Erniu to her side with a gossip, and asks Gu Erniu to talk to her well, Gu Daniel is still smirking, not angry When he came to one place, he immediately instructed him to tell Zhao the good news.


    Dong Chenghu saw that Gu Shuixiu was no longer angry, everyone was overjoyed, and happily went out to entertain the crowd.

 v2 Chapter 98： Everyone is happy, happy new year

    People in the main room didn''t know the news, and when they saw Dong Chenghu coming in with a smile on his face, they thought he was stupid.


    Gu Mingde asked worriedly: "Chenghu, what happened to you and Shuixiu? We all heard what Shuixiu said just now. She has that temper. You don''t know her at all."


    Gu Mingde is also worried that Gu Shuixiu will have a bad relationship with Dong Chenghu because of Gu Daniu''s affairs, and it will not be beautiful.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then he explained to everyone with a wry smile: "It''s alright, it''s alright, Shui Xiu was just annoyed by me, and now it''s alright.


    Father-in-law, Shui Xiu is talking to Er Niu now and will come out later. In addition, there is good news to tell you that Miss Yang has promised to marry Daniel, and they can get married after the Spring Festival. "


    "Really!" Mi Shi was even more excited than Gu Mingde, and immediately stood up, and then found himself so rude and embarrassed.


    Shen Shikang smiled and waved his hand, indicating that Mrs. Mi didn''t need to pay so much attention, "This is a big happy event, Lao Yang and the nanny have been waiting for so long, and it finally comes true, when the two get married, I want to have a good drink!"


    "Dad, if you''re greedy for a cup, just say it directly, you don''t need to make so many excuses." Liang Shi rarely made fun of Shen Shikang, obviously she was also in a very good mood.


    Several children can see the face of adults the most. Seeing the adults laugh, the alarm is lifted. Shen Jiangan, who was silent just now, immediately danced, cheering, running, and making trouble.


    Shen Shikang and the Liang family also did not restrain him, and it was rare for the New Year to let him go crazy.


    After a while, Zhao also entered the main room with the help of Gu Shuixiu and her two sons.


    As soon as Mr. Zhao saw Mr. Mi, he walked over first, too excited to speak.


    Two people can be regarded as the same disease, one fell ill because of the son''s marriage, and the other was worried that the daughter was not wanted.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhao and Mrs. Mi had something to say, Gu Shuixiu walked up to Shen Shikang and Mrs. Liang with interest, and immediately apologized to them, "Mr. Shen, I was too rude just now. . Neglect you, please forgive me!"


    Liang said angrily: "What''s so rude? This is your family, who hasn''t been in a bad mood yet? If this happened to me, I might have moved a long time ago. It''s rough! How can you be so gentle!"


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Is it really okay for Mr. Liang to say this in front of Shen Shikang? Gu Shuixiu looked at Shen Shikang with some worry, but Shen Shikang was calm and seemed to be used to it.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She just sat down, Shen Shikang said leisurely: "Xiu girl, I just blamed myself for your anger, this time it''s fine, you have to make good compensation for the loss of the old man. ."


    Gu Shuixiu heard this, her heart tightened, and she stared at Shen Shikang with some vigilance, "What does Mr. Shen want? Let''s talk about it first, our family is a poor and lower-middle peasant, except for a few chickens and a few acres of land. There is nothing left, and there is still a large family to support, these are not small numbers, I have already calculated, if I can¡¯t support so many people, I will sell blood¡­¡±


    "Selling blood? What a mess! What the **** are you talking about, girl?" Shen Shikang was in a tangle, obviously not understanding what Gu Shuixiu said, but he didn''t want to understand, so he put himself The purpose was stated, "I want more of the bamboo wine you brewed! Don''t you give me some what I have or not, how about it? Just one sentence, will you give it?"


    Can Gu Shuixiu say no to Shen Shikang''s coveting eyes?


    It''s just her pain in the flesh that makes Liang happy.


    Gu Mingde said distressedly: "Shuixiu, it doesn''t matter if you are reluctant to give it, Dad will find a way for you. Mr. Shen, look..."


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly stopped Gu Mingde, and said seriously: "Dad, I''m joking! It''s not just bamboo wine, I want as much as I want, if it''s not enough, I''ll owe it first, and I''ll brew it later in the spring! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant to give it, it¡¯s just that bamboo wine is spirits after all, and drinking too much will hurt your health.¡±


    Gu Mingde was relieved after hearing the words. He was convinced that Gu Shuixiu acted in a measured way. Seeing her promise so readily, it was not difficult to think about it.


    This New Year''s Eve, because the marriage of Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong was decided, everyone was happy to drink, even Cuixi and the maids were very happy.


    The master is in a good mood, they don''t have to be so stressed, and they can relax and have a good year.


    Because of the uncontrolled drinking that night, almost all adults could not get up the next day. Needless to say, Shen Shikang drank the most. , He even took Gu Mingde and Butler Yang together, in the name of being happy for them.


    In the end, no need to think about it, the three of them "hanged up" directly, Dong Chenghu was happy because the alarm at home was lifted, and he drank high, Gu Daniu was because Yang Qiong promised to marry him, and he was so happy that he couldn''t find it Bei, Gu Erniu and Yang Yi were all dragged by them and forced to drink.


    Gu Shuixiu and Luo Yingfeng did not drink alcohol. Everyone else drank more or less, and only two of them were able to get up early.


    This is so hard for the group of children waiting to receive the red envelopes, all dressed up neatly, and even ready to say goodbye to the New Year, Dong Yuanxu has even thought about what to say in order to get from everyone Get the biggest red envelope there.


    But everyone waited from the early morning until the sun came out and did not see a figure, and finally waited for Gu Shuixiu, but she said that she would give it together with Dong Chenghu, and good things came in pairs.


    Several children seem to have eaten Coptis chinensis.


    Dong Yuanxu asked tangled: "Mom, when will Dad get up? The sun is drying out, Yuan Jie can''t sleep without him!"


    Three black lines appeared on Gu Shuixiu''s forehead, this child is getting more and more arrogant now, how dare he arrange his own father like this! Today is the first day of the new year, and it is difficult to teach children a lesson, so Gu Shuixiu glared at Dong Yuanxu, thinking that in a few days, he must beat him well.


    "Your father drank too much yesterday, and I don''t know when he woke up today. If you want to wait for your mother, it''s okay."


    After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, Dong Yuanxu''s face was wrinkled into a bun, but the mother seemed to be a little angry, and he was still wise enough not to speak.


    Several little ones had no choice but to go to the study room to read, and listen to the movement outside silently with ears erect, intending to rush out to have a look as soon as there is a situation.


    To their disappointment, Dong Chenghu had no intention of getting up until lunch time, not to mention Shen Shikang. Although the older ones woke up, they had a terrible hangover and a headache. , all of them are lying on the bed and crying!


    When Mr. Liang saw this, he was annoyed by Shen Shikang''s lack of self-discipline, because he was a daughter-in-law and couldn''t talk about him, so he wrote a thick letter to Shen Ziping, detailing Shen Shikang''s various "bad deeds" .

 v2 Chapter 99： Asking for red envelopes, Dong Yunmeis strange

    Dong Chenghu didn''t get up until the next morning. After a day''s sleep, he was stretching in the yard refreshed, turning his head and suddenly seeing several children looking accusingly He almost twisted his neck.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Dong Chenghu looked at the children in front of him with a puzzled expression, he really couldn''t imagine how he made them unhappy.


    Zhang Xingchi and several children looked at each other, lined up in a row, and then together they wished Dong Chenghu New Year''s greetings, "I wish uncle (father/cousin) an auspicious New Year, good health and all the best."


    The children shouted at their throats, almost stunned Dong Chenghu''s ears.


    "Happy New Year to you too!" Dong Chenghu replied cheerfully, only to realize that the children hadn''t left yet, and then he remembered that he had forgotten the most important thing - the red envelope!


    This is embarrassing. Dong Chenghu quietly pulled Dong Yuanxu aside and asked in a low voice, "Your mother gave you a red envelope?"


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head emotionally.


    Now Dong Chenghu finally understands why the children see him like this!


    "You wait first, uncle finds your aunt Xiu." After Dong Chenghu said that, he almost fled. He has not been so embarrassed in front of the children for a long time.


    Because the children had to wait for more than half a day this year, in order to comfort these children, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu discussed and each gave an extra 500 yuan, which together is one or two silver, which is enough for those financial fans to be happy It''s been a whole year.


    On the second day of junior high, Dong Yunmei took Zuo Qingsong and the children back to her parents'' home.


    Prepare four gifts for her to take back.


    These are easy to handle. The Dong family''s dry goods, chickens, ducks, geese, and grain snacks can be packed in one pack.


    When Dong Yunmei came over, the happiest thing was Mrs. Liang. She has a wild temperament. She is in the Cuizhu Mountain all year round. In the Shen family, as long as you step out the door, you will be in the deep mountains and old forest, and you can''t even get out of the door! Shen Jiangan just asked to go to the forest to pick things, and almost killed Shen Shikang, which shows that the old forest in the deep mountains is really not a good place to go.


    Although Dong Yunmei has a quiet temperament, it''s good that she doesn''t come to Cuizhu Mountain often, and occasionally comes over to talk to everyone.


    "Sister, Uncle Qin, why didn''t they come to sit with you this year?" In previous years, during the New Year''s Eve, the Qin family and the Zuo family were dispatched together. To people, it''s really strange.


    Dong Yunmei saw Gu Shuixiu''s puzzled face and smiled: "What''s so strange? This year Qin Chuan got married, and his brother-in-law still lives in Qin''s house! It''s not good for the whole family to come to your house together. Come to pay New Year''s greetings, let''s leave people behind! Besides, the Qin family is still in the run-in period, and the two newcomers have just gotten married. I''m afraid there will be more things. I guess, they may not have time to come over after the third year of junior high. There''s no way we can come here as a family."


    "Are they separated?" Liang asked with curious eyes, she had been to the Qin family, but the Qin family built two houses, just for each of the two sons. Now that Qin Chuan is married, and the Qin family is still so busy, it only means that the Qin family has a major event and needs to be more cautious.


    Dong Yunmei looked at Liang in surprise and praised: "Mrs. Shen is really amazing, you can guess it! The Qinshan family has settled down, and Yueyi is now pregnant again, no matter if the child is a man. , is a woman, Yueyi has two children, Qin Chuan is married now, if you hurry up, he will be a father next year, the more children there are, the more conflicts there will be.


    Uncle Qin and his aunt thought about it for a long time. Although they were reluctant, they decided to separate the family now in order not to have any quarrel between the brothers in the future. "


    After giving birth to a son, I am afraid it will not be so easy to divide.


    Son, the palms of the hands and the backs of the hands are full of meat, no matter how fair the distribution is, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be completely fair!¡±


    Gu Shuixiu burst out laughing, she herself has two sons, but she doesn''t think it will be difficult to separate the family in the future. Blame yourself for your bad luck.


    She leaned back on the chair, Gu Shuixiu teased: "What are you doing with melancholy? If you want me to say, the only thing to worry about is marrying a daughter! This marriage, no matter how troublesome it is, if the mother-in-law can control it It¡¯s nothing if you get it, but it¡¯s different when you marry a daughter, you¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s home if you get married, and if you want to see it in the future, you¡¯ll have to travel far and wide, and that¡¯s what you should really worry about!¡±


    Mrs. Liang nodded after pondering, "You are right, but I don''t have to worry about it, that is, Mrs. Zuo has many daughters in her family, so she will marry daughters in the future..."


    Liang sympathizes with Dong Yunmei when she thinks of this, marrying a daughter is like digging her heart, but she has three daughters! How many tears this must accompany!


    Dong Yunmei''s face instantly turned pale when she heard that she was marrying her daughter. Liang Shi and Gu Shuixiu only thought that she was reluctant to marry her daughter and would not be his first.


    Liang even joked: "Actually, if you don''t want your daughter to marry far away, you can marry your daughter to the Dong family! Anyway, Shui Xiu is the children''s aunt, and she won''t abuse the children horizontally or vertically."


    Gu Shuixiu spit out the water she hadn''t swallowed, and then glared at Mrs. Liang, "What kind of bad idea did you come up with! Don''t you know that children born of close relatives are either idiots or mentally retarded? ?"


    Dong Yunmei on the side was also staring at her seriously.


    When the two women looked at her like this, Gu Shuixiu smiled bitterly and had to explain: "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the doctor. Among the three generations of close relatives, the proportion of children born to parents is very high, and most of them have problems. They are all fools. Even if they give birth to a healthy child, their IQ will not be much higher! Not to mention giving birth to a smart child, we can''t take this risk with a fluke! You know, as long as you give birth to one For children with problems, almost half of a family has collapsed!"


    Dong Yunmei heard the words, the last trace of blood on her face was almost gone, and she looked shaky.


    Gu Shuixiu was shocked when she saw this, and quickly helped her with Liang Shi, Gu Shuixiu asked worriedly: "Eldest sister, what are you worried about? If you really don''t want your daughter far Marry, there are several other children in our family, if the children are willing, it is also possible, everything is still undecided, why are you worried about it like this?"

 v2 Chapter 100： sleepless, spring

    Gu Shuixiu really doesn''t understand Dong Yunmei''s reaction, but a close relative can''t get married, why is she like this?


    Dong Yunmei was in a daze, she wanted to pull Gu Shuixiu to speak, but there was Mrs Liang next to her, she swallowed her words and said, "I have nothing to do, I just suddenly felt dizzy and dizzy. It''s New Year''s Day, and you are so worried, I''d better go back to rest first, and I''ll come and talk to you when I''m healthy another day."


    Seeing that she persisted, Liang Shi and Gu Shuixiu did not hold back any more, but Dong Yunmei''s strangeness planted the seeds of doubt in Gu Shuixiu''s heart.


    Because of this suspicion, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t sleep well all night, and she tossed and turned without knowing what she was thinking.


    Dong Chenghu, who was beside her, couldn''t sleep well after being tossed about by her. He opened his eyes and hugged Gu Shuixiu, making her unable to move. , let''s sleep well!"


    After a while, Dong Chenghu started snoring in Gu Shuixiu''s ear. Gu Shuixiu was hugged by him and couldn''t move, and his ears would be tortured by him.


    With an exclamation, Dong Chenghu jumped up from the bed, covered his arms and looked at Gu Shuixiu with a wrinkled face, "Shuixiu, why are you biting me? Where can I provoke me? Are you unhappy?"


    "You..." Gu Shuixiu was so angry that she couldn''t say why, and she didn''t want to worry about that trivial matter, so she pulled Dong Chenghu back to the bed and went into the bed before asking, "Chenghu , Do you think it''s strange for the eldest sister today? I just said that there is a problem with the child of the consanguineous family. Her whole person feels wrong, and even her spirit is in a trance.


    At that time, Mrs. Shen was there, and the eldest sister did not dare to say anything, so she went straight back. I kept her for a long time, and even let her rest in our house, but she refused. I think there must be some question! "


    Dong Chenghu was cast a shadow over Gu Shuixiu''s words, but he didn''t know Dong Yunmei''s secret at all, so he had to struggle: "I haven''t seen my eldest sister for several years, You also knew when you found my eldest sister, maybe you know more than me, you ask me, who do I ask?"


    This is good, originally one person couldn''t sleep, but two people couldn''t sleep.


    The couple were lying on the bed chatting, half guessing and half joking. They guessed some situations, but they were all unreliable.


    "I think the eldest sister may be planning to marry her daughter to our family, but after listening to your words, she was deeply shocked, and this made her face look bad, don''t think about it, bring something another day Just go see her and make it clear." After thinking about it, Dong Chenghu still felt that this point of view was the most tenable.


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she had no choice but to accept the most probable reason, and unknowingly fell asleep.


    The Spring Festival is like eating, eating, sleeping, chatting and frolic.


    The Qin family did not come to their house until the sixth day of the first lunar month. As soon as the Hao family arrived, Gu Shuixiu also knew the details of the separation of the Qin family.


    The Qin family has 60 acres of land and 30 acres of land for two families. The paddy fields and fertile fields are equally divided, and the house is divided into one house. Since the huge sum of money has to be divided, naturally, it must be clearly distinguished. These days, the three men of the Qin family are all picking up the money outside, and then find a place to hide it. These are enough for them to toss for days.


    Most of the rest of the time in Qinshan and their house to help with work, cooking and cooking. Hao had already figured it out, and after Xu Bingyao gave birth to her son, let them open fire alone.


    Everyone has no opinion on Hao''s arrangement.


    As Hao came over, Gu Shuixiu inquired, "Auntie, did you visit Zuo''s house before?"


    "How could there not be! I went yesterday and sat with your eldest sister for an afternoon. Now that Bingyao and your eldest sister are familiar with each other, I will let her visit your eldest sister''s place when she is free, It''s boring to stay at home for a long time." Hao said cheerfully.


    Gu Shuixiu raised a smile on the corner of her mouth, "Is my eldest sister okay? She went back to her parents'' house on the second day of the second day of the new year, and we talked for a while, but her face was not quite right, I was a little worried at the time, It''s just that she kept insisting that she had nothing to go back, and we couldn''t screw her, so we had to ask my brother-in-law to take her back."


    "There is such a thing?" Hao exclaimed for a while, "That may be really okay, we saw her yesterday, her face was not bad, and she didn''t look like there was a problem, Perhaps it was a coincidence."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, thinking that Dong Yunmei was hiding some big secret, but if Dong Yunmei didn''t say it, they couldn''t ask her, just hope she wouldn''t trap herself because of this secret.


    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, everyone had a reunion dinner. After that, they resumed their usual work and rest. The children could no longer play like that. Discuss the marriage of Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong together.


    It''s just a discussion, in line with the custom of not discussing relatives in the first month, their marriage must be postponed to February.


    The meaning of the Yang family is that everything should be kept simple. After all, Yang Qiong had discussed her relatives before, and it still ended like this.


    The Yang family didn''t want to be extravagant, but the Zhao family didn''t want to be wronged by Gu Daniu''s marriage.


    I decided to follow the customs of Caozi Village. Gu Daniu is about to get married, and the Gu family can no longer live in Dong''s house. In addition, it is time to prepare for spring ploughing in the spring, Gu Mingde After discussing with the Zhao family, it was decided that the whole family should move back to Caozi Village.


    , they used to drink wedding wine, and he came back with them.


    Dong Yi has no objection to this.


    As soon as the Gu family left, Steward Yang and Mrs Mi took Yang Qiong to go back to the Shen family. It was not easy for them to prepare a dowry for Yang Qiong during this time.


    Shen Shikang knew Butler Yang''s family background, and immediately promised to give Yang Qiong a dowry. Butler Yang and Mi Shi were grateful.


    When Yang Yi sent them back, Gu Shuixiu also packed two jars of medicinal wine for Butler Yang, "The weather hasn''t warmed up yet, so I insist on using it in summer. In summer, I will ask Yang Yi to bring it again. Go back to another medicinal wine, and then soak your feet, and it will definitely improve a lot this winter, so if you stick to it for a few years, there will be no recurrence in the future."


    Butler Yang was very happy, and directly said that Gu Shuixiu would take these medicinal wines as Gu Daniel''s betrothal gift.


    Miss Hearing the words, she gave Yang Steward a scornful look, how could there be a bride price gift with medicinal wine? What is he thinking about?


    Even Gu Shuixiu was also very helpless. If she really treated the medicinal wine as a dowry, I was afraid that the Gu family would become the laughing stock of everyone.

 v2 Chapter 101： Zhaos anger, the reason

    But since Butler Yang liked it, Gu Shuixiu simply put the medicinal wine in the dowry, and sent it as a gift.


    The Gu family and the Yang family left, and the Cuizhu Mountain was quiet a lot. Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer became more and more sensible. In addition to studying and practicing martial arts, they helped Dong Chenghu with farm work or brought his younger brothers. , Gu Shuixiu doesn''t need to worry at all.


    In addition, when Gu Mingde''s family returned to Caozi Village, the villagers who received the news didn''t even dare to go out.


    Gu Mingde muttered strangely all the way home: "Why is our village so quiet? Didn''t everyone come back? It feels like there is no popularity at all."


    Zhao doesn''t care about this, she doesn''t have a good relationship with those villagers, they don''t care about her at home, it is more practical for her to go home and clean up the house.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu looked at each other and said to Gu Mingde, "Mother and father, let''s go to the village partners first, ask about the situation, and go home to help later."


    Zhao said impatiently: "If you want to go, hurry up, don''t waste time, if you can''t clean up before dark, we won''t have a place to sleep tonight."


    In fact, Mrs. Zhao was a little displeased with Brother Gu Daniu looking for those villagers. If those villagers hadn¡¯t sold their homes, they wouldn¡¯t have to run all night, and have been in the mountains in fear for so long, Mrs. Zhao All these were counted on the villagers, so even though Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to terrorize the villagers in Caozi Village, it didn''t say anything.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Mingde''s hard-to-leave homeland, and their family had a house and land in Caozi Village, Zhao''s family would not even want to come back! But after Shuixiu''s intimidation, coupled with Yang Qiong who was about to pass the door, I''m afraid that no one will dare to attack them again in the future.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu walked around the village and saw no one. Although the snow has not completely melted, there is not even a single person in the field. , really strange.


    The two walked almost all over the village before they barely saw someone haunting the yard of a family, but the man threw the tub in his hand when he saw the two brothers in fright , ran directly into the house and dared not come out.


    Alright now, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu finally know what''s going on, but the people in this village are so afraid of them, how will they live in the future?


    Is it possible that you really don''t deal with those villagers? This is not realistic either!


    Not to mention the slander in the hearts of the two brothers, Zhao Shi returned home and saw that everything in the house had not changed, except that there was more dust, he was overjoyed, and immediately went to the utility room to take it out Tools such as wooden barrel film cloth took the lead in cleaning the room.


    Dong Yi saw that Zhao did not instruct him to do anything, so he took a bucket to the well to fetch water and helped clean the main room. When the Gu Daniu brothers came back, Dong Yi had almost cleaned the main room. After it was clean, Mrs. Zhao also wiped all three rooms. Seeing the two brothers, he quickly ordered: "Since you''re back, hurry up and help. The kitchen hasn''t been washed yet. Room, we''re going to clean up the house before dark."


    Just as Gu Mingde came out of the room with dirty water, he didn''t rush to ask about the situation of Gu Daniu''s village when he heard Zhao''s words, but ordered: "Listen to your mother, hurry up."


    The whole family was busy until dusk to clean up the whole house. Seeing that Gu Erniu was about to splash dirty water in the yard, Zhao hurriedly stopped him, "You are heartless! Sprinkle it in the yard, in case it gets too cold and icy at night, won''t you fall into a dog and eat **** when you walk up tomorrow!"


    Gu Erniu heard the words, agitated, and hurriedly poured the dirty water into the ditch.


    Gu Daniu saw Gu Erniu being trained, so he helped him and said: "Mother, Erniu, it depends on the amount of dust in the yard. , it''s easy to splash like this."


    "


    Gu Daniel, "¡­"


    Who is he provoking? It''s just to say something for Gu Erniu, if I knew he would have shut up obediently.


    When Mr. Zhao left, Gu Erniu came out from behind, and whispered in Gu Daniu''s ear with a lingering look: "Fortunately you just said one sentence, I think waiting for you After I get married, my mother will start to force me! Brother, you have to stand up! As long as you and your sister-in-law don''t have children so soon, I can delay it for a few more years."


    "How many years? You want to be beautiful! Mother''s ability to let you delay until next year is the greatest tolerance!" At this moment, Gu Daniu deeply realized how anxious Zhao was about their marriage, If it wasn''t for Yang Qiong''s resignation this time, he would have really wanted to buy a daughter-in-law!


    Gu Erniu pouted, not wanting to discuss this topic with Gu Erniu, and immediately went to the well to fetch water, while shouting: "Second brother, hurry up, I''ll pour the water, you sweep the water, we have to Clean up the yard tonight to make our mother happy~"


    Gu Erniu''s last sentence was lengthened, and his strange appearance made Gu Daniel very helpless.


    Gu Mingde in the house whispered, "You really let them splash water in the yard?"


    Zhao Shi gave Gu Mingde an angry look, "No way! Anyway, the well water is warm, just pour it and sweep it immediately, it will definitely be dry, since they are so diligent, let them do it for me have a look!"


    "Hey! Did you have a cannonball fight today or what? It''s no wonder people say that women are hard to serve!" Allow him, and get away quickly.


    So angry, Mr. Zhao stomped his feet!


    The Zhao family is actually anxious. They have been in the village for so long and no one has come to the door. I am afraid that no one will come to fight when Gu Daniu gets married. How embarrassing! However, Mrs. Zhao was unwilling to look down on those village women. She was angry, and the people around her would inevitably suffer.


    It wasn''t until the next day that Gu Mingde and others knew the reason for Zhao''s unhappiness. The three men peeped at each other and continued to bury their heads in eating. At this time, it was not good to think of anything, so let''s talk slowly, and Dong Yi had already returned to his room with his own meals, and it was even more impossible to find a way for them.


    However, this matter did not bother the Gu Mingde family for too long. After noon, the village chief went to Gu Mingde''s house accompanied by two clansmen.


    Just looking at the cautious look of the village chief, the whole family felt a little inexplicable, and they didn''t know the reason for the village chief''s reaction until they saw the two clansmen looking at Dong Yi in horror .

 v2 Chapter 102： Zhaos thoughts on taking over as the village head

    In order to let the village chiefs talk properly, Gu Mingde had to politely ask Dong Yi to go back to the house to rest.


    As soon as Dong Yi left, the atmosphere in the hall immediately relaxed.


    The village chief touched the cold sweat on his forehead, and smiled a little embarrassedly: "Mingde, I made you laugh! In fact, we knew that you were back yesterday, but we just thought that you just came back because you were afraid of things. There are a lot of them, so I didn¡¯t come to bother you, how about you? Are you all cleaned up now? If you have any questions, just tell your uncle.¡±


    Gu Mingde waved his hand and said with a smile: "Everything is done, no big deal, how dare you alarm you."


    The village head is in his 70s or 80s. It stands to reason that he should abdicate long ago, but his children do not have this ability. The village may also cause a big mess, and none of the other villagers are young and highly respected. The village chief has no choice but to follow.


    He came here today for a purpose.


    After careful consideration by the village chief, now the most powerful family in Caozi Village is the Gu Mingde family. There have been so many unpleasant things in the past. If you don¡¯t make some compensation, I am afraid that the villagers will not be able to Live a good life, and the best way is to hand over the position of the village head to Gu Mingde. In this way, Gu Mingde will never take action against the villagers of Caozi Village, and with him, the village can also have an extra guarantee. After all, he still believed in Gu Mingde''s character.


    When the village chief thought of this, the smile on his face deepened a little, and he thought: "That''s it, I brought two clansmen here today, the first one is to see you. Second, there is something to discuss with you."


    "Negotiate with me?" Gu Mingde looked puzzled. He just came back, and he didn''t care about the village''s affairs before. What is there to discuss? Could it be that the village chief wanted to apologize for the previous incident? But that has nothing to do with the village chief!


    No matter how puzzled Gu Mingde was, he still had a smile on his face, and said politely: "Uncle, if there is anything you want me to do, just say it directly, what else to discuss?"


    "It''s like this..." The village chief changed his tone of seriousness, "You know the situation in our village. In the past, everyone was poor, and the two families often fought for a grain of rice. I can also suppress it, but now that I am old, it is impossible for me to control the village all the time, and my sons do not have the ability to convince the public!


    Now I''m going to hand over the position of village head to you, what do you think? "


    The words of the village chief caused a thousand waves, Gu Mingde stood up in fright, Zhao broke the teacup in his hand, and his face was full of shock.


    "Uncle, this joke is not funny! Gu Mingde knows how much he has, and I can''t manage a village!" Gu Mingde shook his head and waved his hands desperately, his face full of color.


    The village head motioned Gu Mingde to calm down, and then said quietly: "Mingde! Uncle is not joking with you, how much life do I still have at my age? , Now we are in troubled times again, and everyone is in danger. Although we are deep in the mountains, it is more peaceful than the outside world. If it is really safe, it is impossible.


    Uncle knows that your family is capable, and you will not care about the life and death of the village. Uncle does not ask you to do anything for the village, as long as you try to protect our village!


    As for the things they did in the past, I will punish them severely. Those who betrayed your family and the village have also been expelled, and it is impossible for them to appear in front of you in the future to provoke you. Not happy, what do you think? "


    How about what? Gu Mingde complained for a while, he never thought to be the village chief of Lao Shizi, he was uncomfortable and said that he would have to manage such a big business in the future. Whoever has a trivial matter has to take care of it, how can he have this? energy!


    It''s just that now the village chief and the clan have come to the door, and it would not be very good to refuse, Gu Mingde thought for a moment before saying: "Well, uncle, I have to think about this matter, just this time. Daniel is about to get married, and everything will be discussed after we finish Daniel''s marriage, what do you think?"


    "The big cow is getting married!" The village chief was pleasantly surprised: "Who is the girl? Which village? Or did you find it in the county seat?"


    Gu Mingde couldn''t help laughing and laughing, the emotional village chief is so old and so gossip, "Uncle, it''s not from the nearby village, nor from the county town, the girl is from the northwest, just right with Daniel. After seeing it, the marriage is scheduled for February, and I will invite you over for a wedding when the specific time is set."


    "That''s a good feeling! I''ll have to drink more!" The village chief laughed and exclaimed: "Da Niu is capable, and he can still marry so much. Far away girl! I think our village is the most promising one!"


    Gu Mingde was noncommittal about the village chief''s words. He couldn''t dismantle Gu Daniel''s platform in front of outsiders, so he had to let the village chief praise Gu Daniel.


    Sister-in-law and sister-in-law are here to help."


    "That''s a good feeling! Then I will trouble the village chief!" Gu Mingde sent off the village chief with a look of joy, and immediately went into the hall to tell Zhao the good news.


    Zhao sighed in relief when he heard the words, and thought for a while: "The village chief has the village chief''s daughter-in-law and his three daughters-in-law. If they all come to our house to help, then there are enough people. , when the time comes, let Shuixiu bring two servants over to help serve the dishes, and we won''t have to look for others!"


    Zhao''s current thinking is that as long as she is not allowed to ask those village women, she can''t control the rest. As for the matter of the village chief saying that Gu Mingde should be the village chief, it is not that she does not I like Gu Mingde, but Gu Mingde has a gentle temperament. He is all about peace, peace of mind, and he is not willing to conflict with others.


    Maybe, it is worse than the three sons of the village chief. Now the village chief wants to give this position to Gu Mingde. To put it bluntly, it is not because of the Dong family. They were terrified, which forced them to do this.


    Gu Mingde listened to Zhao''s tone and did not intend to communicate with other villagers. He was at a loss for words. They will all live in the village from now on. It''s just that Gu Mingde knows that the Zhao family is still angry with those villagers, and I''m afraid it will not be easy to calm down.

 v2 Chapter 103： Gu Mingdes analysis, show the dowry

    I can''t remember this for a while, so Gu Mingde doesn''t plan to talk about it anymore.


    When Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu came back, Gu Mingde told them what the village chief said, and both of them looked like they had seen a ghost, especially Gu Erniu, who directly exclaimed: " Dad, the sun is coming out from the west! The village chief grandpa didn¡¯t think about letting his son take over as the village chief, but he gave you this position? Our village chief has changed!¡±


    , but the people in the village were frightened, and now they see us like a mouse and a cat.


    The village head understands that even if his son becomes the village head and our family is in Caozi Village, his son cannot really control our Caozi Village. Those who don''t have long eyes provoke us again. Then it will be a mess. He doesn''t want his son to offend our family.


    In this case, it is better to let me be the village head directly, the villagers will not dare to be presumptuous after the horizontal and vertical, plus I am the village head, I always have to think about the village, so that I will not be The same thing happened before. "


    "Dad, the village chief grandfather is worthy of being a man, he thinks so much, and the most important thing is that he is willing to give up the position of the village chief! !" Gu Daniu exclaimed, thinking that it is only with such courage that the village head can be the head of Caozi Village for decades.


    "Okay, don''t worry about this for now. I''ll ask when I see Shuixiu and the others. Isn''t that Mr. Shen still here? The situation is also relatively clear, let''s ask another day!" Gu Mingde made a final decision.


    Zhao et al. have no comments.


    The busy days are always very fast. After all the preparations of the Gu family are in place, the Zhao family asks Dong Yi to take Gu Daniu to the town to buy the fabrics needed for marriage, and to build a brand new set of The furniture should be placed in the wedding room, and the dowry gift for the Yang family should also be prepared.


    The Zhao family originally wanted to buy a box of exquisite dim sum at the famous dim sum shop in the town, and then let Gu Daniu go to the town to see if he could buy geese. Buy two large white geese, plus six pieces of fine cloth, a set of silver head and face to make four gifts, and another three gifts and dowry to make eight gifts.


    The bride price will be 8 taels of silver, no more or no less, and the meaning is good.


    Gu Daniu had no opinion on this. He just saw a gilt butterfly hairpin when he was shopping for silver head noodles in the town. He thought it was very beautiful, so he also bought it.


    It''s really unaffordable for their family to buy a gold head and face, but it''s not bad to be able to buy a gilt hairpin.


    The Zhao family knew that Gu Daniu bought such a hairpin on his own initiative and didn''t say anything, and added it directly as a dowry gift. In this way, the dowry gift was considered enough, at least for them Shili Baxiang definitely has a long face.


    Because they are all poor here, and they are in the deep mountains, if a poor family can marry a daughter-in-law, if they don''t have enough gifts, they will collect four gifts, but there is absolutely one dried fruit, which is picked in the mountains The wild fruits are dried and preserved, and the other is the chickens, ducks and eggs raised at home, so it is two different things, and the last one is the bride price. And snacks and the like, in short, are some ordinary things.


    What''s even worse, just like when Gu Shuixiu got married, the Dong family was impoverished, she didn''t even have the four proper etiquette, she just married a wild boar.


    So the dowry that the Gu family prepared for the Yang family this time is enough to make everyone jealous.


    In early February, it was the day when the Gu family went to the Yang family to be hired. Dong Yi escorted Gu Daniu there.


    Those villagers who used to avoid the Gu family like snakes and scorpions, Tian finally sent a representative here. On the big happy day, the Zhao family is not good at showing his face to others, mentioning the unhappiness in the past.


    I also made a special banquet to entertain them.


    There are meat, fish, chicken and duck on the wine table, and these people''s eyes are glued to it and they can''t move.


    A matchmaker shouted loudly: "The bride price~"


    Then they tried their best to turn their eyes away from the wine table and went out to see what dowry the Gu family had prepared. Hearing that there were six pieces of fine cloth, a set of silver head and face, and a gilt hairpin, they were already stunned. Finally, when they heard about eight taels of dowry, they were all boiling.


    & nbsp;


    "Did you just hear it? There is also a pair of silver heads and a gilt hairpin! That''s worth several taels of silver..."


    "There are sixteen or eighteen taels of these betrothal gifts! I didn''t expect the poorest people in the past to become the richest in our village..."


    ¡­


    These people can say anything. Gu Mingde and Zhao are not deaf, so they can hear them all, but they don''t care at all. With so many betrothal gifts, you can slap some people in the face, and see what they say about their poor family!


    After posting the betrothal gifts, Gu Daniu, accompanied by Dong Yi, went to Shen''s house with the betrothal gifts and the matchmaker.


    Although the Shen family is deep in the mountains, the road from Caozi Village to Shen''s is not the same as to Cuizhu Mountain. From Caozi Village to Shen''s family is much faster than going to Cuizhu Mountain. It is also better to go.


    wave.


    Butler Yang motioned for Mrs. Mi to hurry into the kitchen to prepare. Today, the prospective son-in-law came to hire him. As the wife''s natal family, she wanted to prepare a banquet for the prospective son-in-law.


    There is such a custom not only in Yongjia County, but also in Badong County.


    Gu Daniu and Butler Yang are so familiar with each other that they are not prudent when they see them. All the things were put in the main room of the Shen family.


    At this moment, Yang Yi came out of the inner courtyard. Seeing Gu Daniu smiling and nodding, everyone can start to salute. The matchmaker cleared his throat, and in front of everyone Read the Gu family''s dowry again.


    During the period, Butler Yang and Mrs. Mi kept smiling, as if they didn''t care about the amount of the dowry.


    Yang Yi has a cold face, let alone expressing his position.

 v2 Chapter 106： courtesy, discuss

    The matchmaker only accepts money from Gu Jiaxi, so naturally she has no opinion.


    Everyone wanted to see what the bride under the red head looked like, and they were all excited.


    When the matchmaker said two good words and handed the scale to Gu Daniu, everyone held their breath.


    Gu Daniu is also very nervous, thinking that when he first met Yang Qiong, she gave him a big "surprise" with rouge gouache, and I don''t know if she will play again today What kind of tricks?


    After the red headband was uncovered, Gu Daniu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yang Qiong just obediently put on bridal makeup today, with the gilt butterfly hairpin on her head. In addition, I brought some flowers, which seemed to highlight the gilt butterfly hairpin.


    Gu Daniu was bubbling with beauty when he saw this.


    The village women who saw the bride''s true appearance next to her also said some pleasing words and looked at the hairpin on Yang Qiong''s head with envy.


    After the ceremony, Gu Shuixiu took the other village women out first. The matchmaker and the Zhao family took care of the aftermath, leaving Gu Daniu to accompany Yang Qiong to talk for a while, and wait for the guests to arrive later. The cow is out to entertain guests.


    Gu Daniu saw that Yang Qiong didn''t seem to have eaten for a day, and was thinking about going to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat. Just when the matchmaker ordered food to give them a taste , He thought several times that Yang Qiong was going to bite the chopsticks.


    I''m so hungry that I can''t walk! You''re good, give me something to eat!"


    Yang Qiong was as pitiful as she was at this time. She got up early this morning and was forced to eat some snacks by Mi¡¯s. At that time, Mi¡¯s warned her to eat as much as she could. One point, there is nothing anyone can do if they are not hungry. Yang Qiong didn¡¯t care at that time, and whoever can eat so much in the early morning, just used a little crossover, and she didn¡¯t even get to Caozi Village. I was hungry, and after tossing for so long, I was completely exhausted.


    Seeing this, Gu Daniu quickly went out and got her something to eat. It''s just that this food can''t be too conspicuous, or it''s not good to be seen.


    Yang Qiong waited in the wedding room for a long time, when she saw Gu Daniu coming back empty-handed, angry, she wanted to scold Gu Daniu, but it was a waste of energy, she simply turned her face to one side, eyes Seeing is pure.


    Gu Daniu knew that Yang Qiong had misunderstood at first glance, and quickly took out a bag of oil paper bags from his arms, and whispered like a thief: "Look what delicious I brought you. is back."


    Yang Qiong saw that the oil-paper bag had brightened her eyes, and then asked if there was any scent, the halal seeds were about to flow out, urging Gu Daniu to quickly help her untie the oil-paper bag.


    Gu Daniu said with a smile: "I stole it from the kitchen. I wanted to take out a whole chicken, but it was too big to hide, so I just tore it up. A big chicken leg."


    At this time, Mr. Zhao in the kitchen shouted angrily when he saw the roast chicken without the drumstick, "Who ate my chicken!"


    Gu Shuixiu heard the movement and ran in to check. Seeing that Zhao was angry because of a chicken leg, he stepped forward to comfort him, let everyone continue to work, and then asked Dong Chenghu to help kill one or two more chickens Fill.


    Because of this chicken drumstick, Mr. Zhao thought about it all day long.


    After the banquet, Yang Qiong became a real daughter-in-law.


    The next morning, Gu Mingde and Mrs. Zhao were waiting in the main room for their new daughter-in-law''s tea. Yang Yi was afraid that Yang Qiong would fall off the chain, so he threw stones into their room early in the morning, and the two couldn''t sleep because of the noise, so it was rare for the newlyweds to get up early.


    Zhao was in a good mood, drank tea for the two of them, and gave a big red envelope.


    After the tea was served, there was nothing else to do, Gu Mingde immediately told them what the village chief had said before before Gu Shuixiu went back, and then said: "I originally thought that if Mr. Come to have a wedding wine, I will discuss it with him, and now that Mr. Shen is not here, I can only ask your opinions."


    Don''t mention how shocked Dong Chenghu was when he heard these words, but Gu Shuixiu kept frowning, and it took a long time before she said to Mrs Liang, "What do you think of my sister-in-law?"


    Liang didn''t intend to interject, but Gu Shuixiu would ask her what she meant, but how to answer?


    "Shuixiu, don''t ask me! How do I know this? Besides! The village chief has to take care of the affairs of the whole village. There is already filth between you, and now those people are also afraid of the Dong family and dare not attack the uncle''s family''s idea, and they are not convinced. I am afraid that if the uncle takes the position of the village head, there will be a lot of things to worry about in the future! "


    Liang''s statement is the most pertinent. According to Gu Shuixiu, if Gu Mingde becomes the village head, those who are dissatisfied will not dare to say anything, and they will make trouble for Gu Mingde behind the scenes. It''s so easy, when Gu Mingde just deal with these things, it will be enough for him to have a headache.


    If the matter can''t be resolved, then it''s not worth the effort to ask their family to come forward, it''s just a thankless effort, asking for guilt, so Gu Shuixiu''s meaning is also disapproval.


    Since everyone disapproved, Gu Mingde decided to push the village chief''s good intentions.


    When Mr. Liang saw that Gu Mingde could afford it and put it down, he praised it. Moreover, she thought that Zhao and others might be reluctant to give up, but it was rare that Zhao did not support Gu Mingde to take over the responsibility of the village chief. Now Liang was puzzled and asked, "My aunt doesn''t want Uncle Gu to take over as the village chief. ?"


    "What are you going to do with that? Your uncle doesn''t know a single character, so what kind of village head do you want to be? What if you''re deceived later? We don''t have so much money to remedy! It is more practical to take good care of the fields at home, we don¡¯t seek great wealth and great honor, and small wealth is enough.¡±


    And they are so remote here, I''m afraid it''s hard to get rich! Zhao''s heart murmured for a while, but he wouldn''t say it.


    Seeing that Zhao sees so clearly, Liang sees her in a different light again.


    Yang Qiong has just sat on the side and listened quietly, looking dignified and virtuous, very like a daughter-in-law, but if you look closely, you will find that her eyes seem to be out of focus. It''s a wandering god!


    , from time to time to Yang Qiong still one.

 v2 Chapter 105： Deterrence, the bride enters the door

    Gu Shuixiu kept her eyes fixed all the way, and when someone greeted them, as long as she was on good terms with the Gu family, she would greet them with a smile and invite them to Gu''s family for wedding wine, if that kind of hypocritical She ignored it directly, her attitude dragged like a 250-year-old.


    Those people dared to be angry and dare not speak out, and then they whispered when Gu Shuixiu and his party walked away: "Bah! I really think who I am! I''m so shameless..."


    Others heard the words of those people, consciously distanced themselves from them and distanced themselves from them.


    Who knows if the Gu family sent someone to watch them, it would be bad if they were seen and misunderstood.


    Those who were still swearing, saw the reaction of the surrounding villagers, their faces turned pale, and they looked around and saw nothing, which made them even more uneasy.


    Muttered "bad luck" secretly, then slipped faster than a rabbit.


    At this time, Dong Yi walked past the crowd with a blank face, and everyone was so scared that they almost knelt down!


    At this time, they will not think about how Dong Yi appeared here, they will only think that Dong Yi is really monitoring them.


    Those who didn''t speak ill of Gu Jia couldn''t help but be thankful.


    Dong Yi completely paid attention to those villagers who were overly mindful. He came back early just to inform Gu Mingde and Zhao, so that they could prepare as soon as possible.


    Not long after Dong Yi entered the village, Gu Daniu and his party also arrived at Caozi Village.


    Because the hay shed of the donkey cart was covered with a red curtain, the villagers watched the donkey cart for a long time and couldn''t see the reason. Anyway, today is a big day, and the Dong family must also What will happen to them?


    The curious villagers decided to follow the donkey cart all the way to Gu Mingde''s house to watch the fun.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu entered the gate of the Gu family''s house, and the bustling courtyard instantly quieted down. Gu Shuixiu knew that these people in the family were Zhao''s eyes, and they were not much related to their family. Hatred, he smiled lightly at everyone and nodded to say hello.


    Those village women reacted, and immediately burst into laughter, and began to praise Gu Shuixiu word by word, "Yo! This is Shuixiu! I said how my aunt raised such a symbol My daughter, look, Shui Xiu''s every move is different from us."


    "Isn''t it! I thought it was some distinguished guest just now, you see, Shui Xiu just married to the Dong family Duojia, with her whole body and her white and tender skin, It''s like a different person from the yellow-haired girl who was malnourished before."


    "It''s just..."


    Everyone was talking, boasting and whispering, but Gu Shuixiu pretended not to hear it.


    Let Chenghai and a few people help with the work. As for Cuixi, she will help her lead Dong Yuanjie. Dong Yuanxu can be independent now and does not need others to serve at all, but there are many people today, Gu Shuixiu Worried that Dong Yuanxu ran away alone, he had to let Dong Xiao follow him all the time.


    After taking her seat, Gu Shuixiu asked Mrs. Zhao, "Mother, have you informed those relatives outside the family? Although the grandfather and the others are gone, how can you say that those cousins ??are still there? ."


    When Mr. Zhao talked about those people in Zhaojia Village, his face paled a bit, and he said in a low voice: "Don''t mention them, we went to them for Zhao Nizi before, which meant to let them Take Zhao Nizi back to support, who knows that those people listened to our intention and directly shut us out, not even letting us in! Just like this, I still want to invite them and dream!"


    Since the death of Zhao''s parents and brothers, Zhao''s heart has been cold to those so-called relatives in Zhaojia Village. Looking back at Mingde and the Zhao family who wanted to send Zhao Nizi back, they thought that the Gu family could not afford Zhao Nizi, and they were unwilling to talk to the Gu family. Anyway, they were only cousins. When they came to Gu Daniu, the relationship was even further away. .


    Gu Shuixiu understood Zhao''s shyness, so she just asked casually and didn''t mention it again.


    Not long after Dong Yi came back to announce the good news, Zhao shi couldn''t sit still, so she hurried to the kitchen to work, and also let Gu Shuixiu see if she was wearing the right hairstyle and headgear.


    Today, Mrs. Zhao put a gold hairpin on her head, but this golden hairpin was not bought by the Gu family, but was given to Mrs. Zhao by Gu Shuixiu knowing that Gu Daniu was getting married. The gold hairpin was not big. , but it is also golden, no village woman in Caozi Village can afford to wear a golden hairpin.


    With such a golden hairpin, the Zhao family also has a lot of face.


    Gu Shuixiu cleaned up for Zhao a little and let her go. At this time, Liang Shi just came back from a stroll outside, and when she saw Gu Shuixiu, she whispered in her ear.


    "Shuixiu, it''s not me who said, your village is really not ordinary poor, no wonder those villagers are so selfish!" Liang Shi and Gu Shuixiu have been together for so long, and they don''t talk about beating around the bush. , say anything.


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows and was noncommittal about Liang''s statement.


    The two were talking when the villagers'' frolic came from outside. Gu Shuixiu knew that such a big noise must be Gu Daniu''s return from marriage, and quickly pulled Liang to watch the fun.


    Zi also wore two gold bracelets on each of his hands, and he didn''t know what good things he was wearing under the red head cover.


    But these things alone are enough for them to envy.


    Now these villagers have gradually realized that the Gu Mingde family is really different from them. In the past, if they saw this, they would say some sour words, but now they just sigh and envy.


    Gu Daniu carried Yang Qiong all the way across the brazier and entered the wedding room prepared by Gu''s family.


    For a few years, the yard was also covered with floor tiles, which looked neat and bright, much better than the house they lived in now.


    When Yang Yi entered the house and saw the furniture of the Gu family, he felt relieved.


    Although this Gu family is not a wealthy family, but from the perspective of the house, it should also have a little family background. Such a family is most suitable for Yang Qiong, who is unconstrained. She should be able to live in Caozi Village. It is like a fish in water.


    According to the matchmaker''s words, Shi will serve food to the two newcomers from time to time, and then the matchmaker will dip a little bit and give them a taste.


    When the matchmaker has finished all the good words, the ceremony will be completed.


    Zhao knew well Yang Qiong''s temperament, and knew that she would definitely not be able to bear her red head cover all day, so she asked the matchmaker to pass the rest of the etiquette together.

 v2 Chapter 106： courtesy, discuss

    The matchmaker only accepts money from Gu Jiaxi, so naturally she has no opinion.


    Everyone wanted to see what the bride under the red head looked like, and they were all excited.


    When the matchmaker said two good words and handed the scale to Gu Daniu, everyone held their breath.


    Gu Daniu is also very nervous, thinking that when he first met Yang Qiong, she gave him a big "surprise" with rouge gouache, and I don''t know if she will play again today What kind of tricks?


    After the red headband was uncovered, Gu Daniu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yang Qiong just obediently put on bridal makeup today, with the gilt butterfly hairpin on her head. In addition, I brought some flowers, which seemed to highlight the gilt butterfly hairpin.


    Gu Daniu was bubbling with beauty when he saw this.


    The village women who saw the bride''s true appearance next to her also said some pleasing words and looked at the hairpin on Yang Qiong''s head with envy.


    After the ceremony, Gu Shuixiu took the other village women out first. The matchmaker and the Zhao family took care of the aftermath, leaving Gu Daniu to accompany Yang Qiong to talk for a while, and wait for the guests to arrive later. The cow is out to entertain guests.


    Gu Daniu saw that Yang Qiong didn''t seem to have eaten for a day, and was thinking about going to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat. Just when the matchmaker ordered food to give them a taste , He thought several times that Yang Qiong was going to bite the chopsticks.


    I''m so hungry that I can''t walk! You''re good, give me something to eat!"


    Yang Qiong was as pitiful as she was at this time. She got up early this morning and was forced to eat some snacks by Mi¡¯s. At that time, Mi¡¯s warned her to eat as much as she could. One point, there is nothing anyone can do if they are not hungry. Yang Qiong didn¡¯t care at that time, and whoever can eat so much in the early morning, just used a little crossover, and she didn¡¯t even get to Caozi Village. I was hungry, and after tossing for so long, I was completely exhausted.


    Seeing this, Gu Daniu quickly went out and got her something to eat. It''s just that this food can''t be too conspicuous, or it''s not good to be seen.


    Yang Qiong waited in the wedding room for a long time, when she saw Gu Daniu coming back empty-handed, angry, she wanted to scold Gu Daniu, but it was a waste of energy, she simply turned her face to one side, eyes Seeing is pure.


    Gu Daniu knew that Yang Qiong had misunderstood at first glance, and quickly took out a bag of oil paper bags from his arms, and whispered like a thief: "Look what delicious I brought you. is back."


    Yang Qiong saw that the oil-paper bag had brightened her eyes, and then asked if there was any scent, the halal seeds were about to flow out, urging Gu Daniu to quickly help her untie the oil-paper bag.


    Gu Daniu said with a smile: "I stole it from the kitchen. I wanted to take out a whole chicken, but it was too big to hide, so I just tore it up. A big chicken leg."


    At this time, Mr. Zhao in the kitchen shouted angrily when he saw the roast chicken without the drumstick, "Who ate my chicken!"


    Gu Shuixiu heard the movement and ran in to check. Seeing that Zhao was angry because of a chicken leg, he stepped forward to comfort him, let everyone continue to work, and then asked Dong Chenghu to help kill one or two more chickens Fill.


    Because of this chicken drumstick, Mr. Zhao thought about it all day long.


    After the banquet, Yang Qiong became a real daughter-in-law.


    The next morning, Gu Mingde and Mrs. Zhao were waiting in the main room for their new daughter-in-law''s tea. Yang Yi was afraid that Yang Qiong would fall off the chain, so he threw stones into their room early in the morning, and the two couldn''t sleep because of the noise, so it was rare for the newlyweds to get up early.


    Zhao was in a good mood, drank tea for the two of them, and gave a big red envelope.


    After the tea was served, there was nothing else to do, Gu Mingde immediately told them what the village chief had said before before Gu Shuixiu went back, and then said: "I originally thought that if Mr. Come to have a wedding wine, I will discuss it with him, and now that Mr. Shen is not here, I can only ask your opinions."


    Don''t mention how shocked Dong Chenghu was when he heard these words, but Gu Shuixiu kept frowning, and it took a long time before she said to Mrs Liang, "What do you think of my sister-in-law?"


    Liang didn''t intend to interject, but Gu Shuixiu would ask her what she meant, but how to answer?


    "Shuixiu, don''t ask me! How do I know this? Besides! The village chief has to take care of the affairs of the whole village. There is already filth between you, and now those people are also afraid of the Dong family and dare not attack the uncle''s family''s idea, and they are not convinced. I am afraid that if the uncle takes the position of the village head, there will be a lot of things to worry about in the future! "


    Liang''s statement is the most pertinent. According to Gu Shuixiu, if Gu Mingde becomes the village head, those who are dissatisfied will not dare to say anything, and they will make trouble for Gu Mingde behind the scenes. It''s so easy, when Gu Mingde just deal with these things, it will be enough for him to have a headache.


    If the matter can''t be resolved, then it''s not worth the effort to ask their family to come forward, it''s just a thankless effort, asking for guilt, so Gu Shuixiu''s meaning is also disapproval.


    Since everyone disapproved, Gu Mingde decided to push the village chief''s good intentions.


    When Mr. Liang saw that Gu Mingde could afford it and put it down, he praised it. Moreover, she thought that Zhao and others might be reluctant to give up, but it was rare that Zhao did not support Gu Mingde to take over the responsibility of the village chief. Now Liang was puzzled and asked, "My aunt doesn''t want Uncle Gu to take over as the village chief. ?"


    "What are you going to do with that? Your uncle doesn''t know a single character, so what kind of village head do you want to be? What if you''re deceived later? We don''t have so much money to remedy! It is more practical to take good care of the fields at home, we don¡¯t seek great wealth and great honor, and small wealth is enough.¡±


    And they are so remote here, I''m afraid it''s hard to get rich! Zhao''s heart murmured for a while, but he wouldn''t say it.


    Seeing that Zhao sees so clearly, Liang sees her in a different light again.


    Yang Qiong has just sat on the side and listened quietly, looking dignified and virtuous, very like a daughter-in-law, but if you look closely, you will find that her eyes seem to be out of focus. It''s a wandering god!


    , from time to time to Yang Qiong still one.

 v2 Chapter 107： Move again? probe

    Yang Yi saw that Yang Qiong had recovered, and continued to ignore her, not even bothering to give her a look. Yang Qiong couldn''t, so she had to focus angrily on what Gu Mingde and the others said.


    After everyone agreed, Gu Shuixiu took Dong Chenghu back to Cuizhu Mountain. It has been a day since he came out, and there is still a lot of work at home.


    In addition, for the sake of Gu Daniel''s marriage, this year''s spring ploughing has not yet begun, so it cannot be delayed any longer.


    As soon as the group walked to the entrance of Caozi Village, they found that the whole earth was shaking, and there were bursts of roars in the distance. Gu Shuixiu''s face turned pale in an instant, thinking to herself, has an earthquake happened again? She won''t be so unlucky!


    Just as she was thinking wildly, the ground stopped shaking, and the shaking lasted less than a minute, as if it was just an illusion.


    It''s just that the Caozi Village behind them is boiling, every family rushed out of the house with their children and gathered in the open space, all faces were full of fear, some people were already scared wow wow I cried a lot, and kept shouting: "The earth is moving! The earth is moving!"


    The villagers in the village were even more frightened.


    Dong Yuanxu ran over in fear and hugged Dong Chenghu''s leg tightly, "Dad, I''m afraid!"


    Dong Chenghu hurriedly picked him up, motioned Dong Xiao to take care of Zhao Baoer, then walked over to Dong Yi and Yang Yi and said solemnly: "Brother Yang, Dong Yi, what do you think it was just now? "


    Yang Yi frowned and shook his head, "I don''t know, but I don''t feel like the ground is moving."


    They have also experienced earthquakes before, and they feel different from this time. In the past, there would be some warnings when the earthquakes came, but this time there was nothing. Not only the sky is normal, but even the animals are calm , it doesn''t seem like an earthquake has occurred at all.


    Dong Yi also thinks so, "In the past, even if the earth moved, it would not make such a loud noise. It sounds like a mountain exploded and collapsed or something exploded. I guess it was an accident. What''s the matter? Listening to the sound, the place seems to be in the direction of the town, which is still some distance away from us.


    For the sake of safety, the master and his wife will take the young master back to Cuizhu Mountain first. Yang Yi and I will go out to inquire about the situation, and if there is any problem, we will report back to you. "


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other and nodded, they could only add to the chaos by staying here, it is better to go back.


    Just as everyone said this, Yang Qiong was already running towards them, followed by Gu Daniu, who was running out of breath.


    "Brother, did you hear the movement just now? What happened? Did the earth move?" Yang Qiong didn''t panic, as if he was talking about the weather today.


    Gu Daniu, who followed up, did not care to ask Yang Qiong why he didn''t wait for him, and was all focused on the shock just now, "Sister, my parents are terrified, Erniu is at home with them, It''s just that the old man refused to enter the house and just sat in the yard. We thought that you should not have gone far, so we chased after you and asked."


    Gu Shuixiu''s thoughts were broken, Zhao''s body is easily frightened, but this time she was probably frightened again, and quickly explained: "Go back and talk to your parents, Before the movement, the weather will be a little strange, and the animals will behave very abnormally. This time, nothing happened. It should not be the earthquake, but a mountain was blown up. It has nothing to do with the earthquake. Let them eat and sleep. Sleep, don''t worry, how could the earth move just here not long after it happened?"


    Gu Daniu received Gu Shuixiu''s words, and he felt a lot more at ease. Seeing that they hadn''t left yet, he embarrassedly urged them to hurry up, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to reach Cuizhu Mountain again before dark.


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu and the others left, Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong also strode into the village. Some frightened villagers dared to ask Gu Daniu a few words. After moving, he breathed a sigh of relief and returned to his home one after another. However, there were also those who didn''t believe in Gu Daniu and continued to stay outside and refused to go back. They firmly believed that there would be even bigger shocks. They slept outside even at night.


    It''s a pity that nothing happened after a night, but some people''s system is relatively weak, and they fell ill after eating dew all night. It''s good, these people dare not complain about Gu Daniel , blame those who persuaded them to stay, it was another wonderful show of dog bites dog.


    On Yang Yi and Dong Yi''s side, they followed the source of the sound all the way until dusk found the place of the accident - a small hill not far from the outskirts of Panlong Town.


    When the explosion, the people of Panlong Town felt the deepest, the sound made their eardrums almost burst, and there was ground movement, the whole earth shook violently for a while, although not As for the collapse of the house, it caused great panic among the people in the whole town, and even the insurgents were frightened enough.


    When Dong Yi and Yang Yi arrived at the scene of the incident, the insurgent army had already arrived one step ahead of them. They did not want to meet the insurgent army, so they could only act in secret and wait until it was dark.


    : "Do you know the origin of this hill?"


    Yang Yi has just gone to the town to inquire, and this is when this information comes in handy.


    There is no soil for the long trees, almost no grass, and I don''t know why this happened this time."


    "Generally speaking, it means that there are treasures buried in the mountain, but it is unlikely that there is such a place in Qingping Mountain. Even if there is, it should not be in such a peripheral place. Excluding this possibility, it can only mean that there may be treasures such as minerals here."


    Dong Yi carefully stated his guesses. In fact, his analysis was inseparable.


    Seeing that it was getting late at night, just when people were the most tired, the two saw the right time to start action...


    When Gu Shuixiu and the others returned to Cuizhu Mountain, it was getting dark, and the moonlight in the mountain could barely see the road. Dong Chenghu was worried that it would not be safe for Gu Shuixiu to hold Dong Yuanjie alone, so he asked Cheng Hai to take Dong Yuanjie over. He opened the way ahead, made sure that the wooden bridge was all right, and then greeted everyone to cross the river.


    I thought that Shen Shikang should have stopped at this point, but when they entered Dong''s house, they found that Shen Shikang was playing chess with Zhang Xingchi. Happy.


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu and the others coming back, Zhang Xingchi was the most happy, because his friends also came back.


    Zhang Xingchi carried Dong Yuanxu around in circles, and went to the yard to play with Zhao Baoer and others.

 v2 Chapter 108： relax and have a fever

    Outside the house, Zhao Baoer was vividly telling Zhang Xingchi about the earthquake, and Dong Chenghu inside the house was also talking about the same thing.


    Shen Shikang listened to Dong Chenghu''s description, and his face slowly became solemn. He didn''t feel any ground movement at all in Cuizhu Mountain, it was definitely not ground movement, and there was such a big movement, I''m afraid something big has happened again!


    I thought Qingping Mountain was a comfortable place, but I didn''t expect it to be so uneven. Fortunately, these unrest have not spread to the deep mountains.


    Somewhat powerless, he took the lead out of the main room and went back to sleep.


    Seeing this, everyone had no choice but to take a bath and eat first. I was tired after walking for a day. It is time to take a good rest. The world can¡¯t be changed just because I sleep for a day, right?


    Thinking like this, Gu Shuixiu''s heart also loosened. After taking a comfortable hot bath, she played with the children in the yard for a while, and waited for Cuixi to come and ask them to eat before stop.


    After sleeping, everyone is tired after such a day, what to do will wait until tomorrow."


    Several maids thanked Gu Shuixiu for her sympathy and saluted.


    After dinner, Liang held Shen Jiangan in the yard to watch the moon. Although the moonlight was not very good tonight, the mother and son had not seen each other for a day and a night. Shen Jiangan did not want to leave Liang, so he Tangled her to play in the yard, euphemistically called watching the moonlight.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were sitting in the yard to digest their food, and by the way, they sat down to take a good look at what happened today.


    Liang was so happy that the couple spoke with her here, and it was warm for everyone to sit together.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with the earth shaking today?" Dong Yuanxu still had some lingering fears at this time. Surprisingly, he did not play with Zhang Xingchi and the others, but nestled in Gu Shuixiu''s arms, looking a little emotional high.


    Gu Shuixiu patted his head lovingly, thinking that Dong Yuanxu was probably frightened today, so he gently comforted: "It is estimated that someone is blowing up the mountain today, it''s not that the ground movement is all right, if you are afraid How about sleeping with mom and dad tonight?"


    Dong Yuanxu has been sleeping in a room by himself since Dong Yuanjie was born. At this time, he was very moved when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words.


    Shen Jiangan next to him heard it and sneered: "Brother, you are five years old, how can you still sleep with your father and mother! A manly man, what are you afraid of?"


    Liang looked at Shen Jiangan, who looked like a little adult, covered his mouth and snickered, but didn''t speak, let''s see what he said.


    Shen Jiangan saw that the adults would not intervene, and Dong Yuanxu obviously didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he found himself a step down, "Let''s do it! If you are afraid of your brother, how about taking you for one night? How about you today? You can sleep with me at night, and hug me if you''re afraid!"


    Liang could no longer hold back when he heard the words, patted his legs and laughed loudly: "My son! With your little arms and legs, are you sure you can hold Yuan Xu firmly? "


    Liang also wanted to take this opportunity to talk about Shen Jiangan, this child is good at everything, but picky eaters. She was raised like a refugee before, but it was better when she came to Cuizhu Mountain. , I just don''t know why, this child is a little thinner than Zhang Xingchi, he is obviously bigger than Zhang Junchi, and he looks like he is as big as Zhang Junchi, this really makes Liang tangled.


    Shen Jiangan looked at his hands and feet, frowned, turned to face Liang, and said seriously: "Mother, then I will eat well in the future, practice martial arts well, and strive to surpass Xingchi, I want Be as strong as Daddy!"


    Liang was overjoyed and encouraged Shen Jiangan.


    Dong Yuanxu, who was nestled in Gu Shuixiu''s arms, just quietly looked at the proud Shen Jiangan, obviously his interest was not high.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little worried when she saw this, thinking that it was windy and cold outside, she said goodbye to Mrs. Liang after looking at Dong Chenghu, and took Dong Yuanxu back to the room. Before leaving, Gu Shuixiu faced the courtyard Sa Huan''s children said: "It''s late at night, don''t play for too long, go back to the house and go to bed quickly."


    I don''t want to be such a villain.


    The children didn''t dare to make a fuss after being told by Gu Shuixiu, and they all returned to the inner courtyard after a while.


    The next day, when Gu Shuixiu woke up, she found Dong Yuanxu''s face was a little flushed. She touched his forehead worriedly. , "Chenghu, don''t sleep, Yuan Xu has a fever! You help me watch, I''ll get him some medicine."


    Dong Chenghu, who was still in a daze, was completely awakened by Gu Shuixiu''s words and jumped up, "Okay, hurry up and get the medicine, I''ll get some cold water handkerchief to put on his forehead."


    The couple was in a hurry.


    Before going out, Gu Shuixiu also packed Dong Yuanjie and took him away to Cuixi for two days. After Dong Yuanxu was done, she would bring Dong Yuanjie back.


    Practice calligraphy and read well in the study room, and ask him if there is anything you don¡¯t understand.


    Liang didn''t know what to do, so she went to take care of Dong Yuanjie instead of Cuixi, and let Cuixi help Gu Shuixiu to take care of Dong Yuanxu, while Luo Yinghuan was complicated to clean the house and prepare everyone''s meals.


    After a while, Gu Shuixiu sent the boiled soup to the room, but the little guy refused to drink the medicine, closed his eyes and kept calling mother, so that Gu Shuixiu''s heart was about to break, so he had to put The decoction was handed over to Cuixi, and he hugged Dong Yuanxu and whispered in his ear, waiting for Dong Yuanxu to calm down, and then Cuixi slowly fed it.


    The two of them worked together for a long time to get the little guy to eat the bowl of soup.


    Seeing that he had taken the medicine, Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi both breathed a sigh of relief. After taking the medicine, they would be fine after suffocating the sweat, but Gu Shuixiu was worried and insisted on holding Dong Yuanxu all the time, waiting He was completely relieved by sweating and fever.


    Liang, who was waiting for news outside the house, saw Cuixi come out, and hurriedly asked, "How is the child?"


    accompany you."


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Mr. Liang looked at the direction of the room and asked.

 v2 Chapter 109： Everyone cares, Dong Yunmeis secret

    Master is the same."?


    Liang nodded and motioned Cuixi to go to work, and he went to Shen Shikang''s study to report Dong Yuanxu''s situation.


    After Shen Shikang learned that Dong Yuanxu was fine, his mood improved a lot. Shen Shikang inevitably had a little more preference for this smart child, whom he had seen since childhood.


    I like to prepare hot water, soak some mild herbs, and let Dong Yuanxu take a good bath, which can also be more comfortable.


    On the other hand, Dong Chenghu was also anxious about Dong Yuanxu''s illness, and he went to the valley to ask Zuo Qingsong for the way, but Dong Yunmei heard the conversation between the two, Dong Yunmei was worried when she learned that Dong Yuanxu was ill , It was getting dark and he insisted on going to Cuizhu Mountain to visit Dong Yuanxu, but Zuo Qingsong couldn''t, so he had to **** her over.


    At this time, Dong Yuanxu had already taken a medicinal bath and slept soundly.


    Dong Yunmei went to the room and glanced at him, making sure that the child was fine, and then she left the room with confidence.


    Gu Shuixiu was grateful to Dong Yunmei for making this trip so late, and she was not in good health, so she had to stay for one night.


    Dong Yunmei refused to say anything, looked at no one around, Dong Yunmei finally couldn''t help but said to Gu Shuixiu: "Shuixiu, I have been thinking a lot during this time, there is one thing I have not told. You guys don''t even know about Qingsong, but now I have no choice but to tell you."


    Gu Shuixiu was startled, she originally wanted to ask Dong Chenghu to inquire about Dong Yunmei, but she did not expect that she would tell her at this time.


    Dong Yunmei heard the words, and then slowly said, "I was bought into the Wu family as a child bride, not because the Wu family could not give up money to marry Wu Wencai, but because the Wu family gave Wu Wencai money Studying has been so poor that it is impossible to open the pot.


    I didn''t spend two dollars to buy me, and I got a labor force. The most important thing is that I can save a lot of money for marrying a daughter-in-law. Naturally, the Wu family knows what to do.


    , the wife was still pregnant with Liujia, at that time we were just curious about the couple next door, we would talk about them after dinner, but we never met.


    Until one day, the man slammed open the door of our house, saying that his daughter-in-law had a difficult childbirth, and he asked us for help.


    You also know that Ding''s man. Seeing the money, she hastily agreed when she heard a heavy thank you, but she didn''t want to go into the delivery room, so she kindly said she went to the doctor and let me take care of it maternity.


    It''s just that the doctor didn''t come after a long time, but the mother died of bleeding after giving birth to a daughter. I always remember how terrifying the man''s eyes were at the time.


    Afterwards, he went to question Ding with a blank face, but Ding said that the doctor was out of the hospital, and she went two or three times without finding the doctor.


    The man didn''t have the time to verify whether Ding''s words were true or false. Ding just avoided it, but he only gave Xie Yin to me and asked me to take care of his daughter. Also gave me a sum of money to raise the child.


    Before he left, the man went to warn the Wu family that he would definitely come back to find his daughter.


    The man''s eyes were terrifying at that time, Ding Shi and Wu Wencai were too frightened to speak, and repeatedly promised to take good care of the child.


    After the man left, they blamed me for causing such a disaster, took away all the money left by the man, and only threw the child to me, from then on that child became me and Wu Wencai''s eldest daughter in name. "


    Dong Yunmei looked at Gu Shuixiu faintly after speaking, "At that time, the Wu family and I were in court. harsh words.


    And they have long forgotten about such a thing. Recently, the child has grown up, and I just remembered that in three or four years, the child should be married, but her biological father still I haven''t found it, or I have found it, but I don''t know.


    Shuixiu, what do you say? If that person came over and didn''t see Qingqing in the Wu family, would he kill everyone in the Wu family in a fit of rage? "


    This is what Dong Yunmei is most worried about. Although she resents the Wu family, at least Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong have vented their anger for her. Zuo Qingsong also set fire to the Wu family and destroyed the Wu family. everything of.


    All of this is enough to relieve Dong Yunmei. If the Wu family is killed because of Dong Qingqing''s affairs, I am afraid that she will have a shadow in her heart for the rest of her life.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Yunmei''s words quietly, although her face was calm, her heart was indeed turbulent.


    This matter that Dong Yunmei concealed is really not a trivial matter, to say that Dong Qingqing is not her biological daughter is nothing, but the problem is that Dong Qingqing''s biological father is obviously not an ordinary person, who would make such a threat to ordinary people people.


    It''s hard to say what''s going on with the Wu family now, seeing Dong Yunmei so worried, Gu Shuixiu sighed in her heart, but comforted her mouth: "The biological father who hasn''t seen the child for so many years has been found back. , now that Yongjia County has become the world of the rebel army, I am afraid that it will not come back, you can rest assured, just as I want Dong Yi to check the situation in the county seat, then let Dong Yi help you check it out!"


    Dong Yunmei was so grateful that she would kneel down to Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu would let her kneel down, she quickly helped her to sit on the chair, and kindly advised: "It''s nothing for me to check the situation for you, it''s just this I think it''s better for you to be very clear about this matter, although Qingqing is not his child at all, it doesn''t matter to him, but it is a family after all, so it''s always not good to hide it like this."


    Dong Yunmei sobbed and nodded. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell Zuo Qingsong, but she just didn''t want Zuo Qingsong to think she was a vicious person.


    Now that she has Gu Shuixiu''s persuasion, she slowly thinks about it. It is really hard to hide this matter from Zuo Qingsong, and she will tell him clearly when she returns.


    Dong Yunmei and Gu Shuixiu said what they said in their hearts, and the knot in their hearts was untied at once, and when they went back, they were actually a lot lighter.

 v2 Chapter 110： Dong Chenghu knew that Song Youxin left

    However, while Dong Yunmei was lighthearted, Gu Shuixiu''s heart began to become heavy.


    When Dong Chenghu entered the house, he saw Gu Shuixiu staring at the teacup in a daze, and asked with concern, "How is it? Are you in a better mood? I asked my brother-in-law today, and he said that the child was frightened and had a fever. Seriously, as long as the fever subsides, be careful later, don''t be frightened again for a year and a half, eldest sister told you the same!"


    Dong Chenghu drank a cup of tea and felt that all the tense muscles on his body relaxed, "Don''t be too tired, go wash and sleep, I''ll take a shower first."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "You go to the house after washing up, I want to tell you something later."


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu, his expression was neither anxious nor worried, but he was a little troubled and puzzled, so he obediently went to clean up first.


    Air leakage.


    The little guy has been suffering from illness for a day. Now that the fever has subsided, he is sleeping soundly. No matter what Dong Chenghu is tossing about, there is no sign of waking up.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the child''s peaceful face, and couldn''t help showing a gentle smile, and even her impetuous heart calmed down.


    "Chenghu, the eldest sister told me something today. After thinking about it, I think it''s better to let you know."


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu''s room being serious, his heart tightened, and he couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to displease him, and immediately told Dong Chenghu everything Dong Yunmei said to her.


    Don''t say how shocked Dong Chenghu was, even if Gu Shuixiu said it again, he felt a little weird.


    She still can''t believe that Dong Qingqing is not Dong Yunmei''s biological daughter, because everyone sees Dong Yunmei''s love for Dong Qingqing. As his biological father, if Dong Qingqing''s biological father really came over, is Dong Yunmei willing to let go?


    Don''t say Dong Yunmei, they are all reluctant.


    It took Dong Chenghu a long time to digest what Gu Shuixiu said, and the first sentence he blurted out was, "Shuixiu, you are not making up nonsense to scare me! How could Qingqing not be the eldest sister? My own daughter! Look how similar they look! Even if you make it up, you have to make it up separately!"


    "Bah!" Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a sullen look, and retorted in a low voice, "I''m full and idle to make fun of you about this kind of thing?


    These are the words that the eldest sister just told me. As for you say that Qingqing looks like the eldest sister, there are three or four points, but so what? Even if it''s not biological, after raising it for so many years, it will look a bit like it!


    The question now is what if Qingqing''s biological father has been found? Although it is not a pity for those scumbags of the Wu family to die, the eldest sister probably will not be able to pass the test in her heart. "


    Dong Yunmei is not someone like Gu Shuixiu who has seen life and death. She is a woman and a woman who is responsible, and she cannot be expected to face all this alone.


    Dong Chenghu nodded straight after hearing this, Dong Yunmei is her eldest sister, what kind of temperament she is, Dong Chenghu knows very well, just because he knows he is more troubled, if all this is true, then there will be them I''m bored.


    "Does my brother-in-law know about this?" Dong Chenghu asked, if Zuo Qingsong didn''t know about Dong Qingsong, I''m afraid Dong Chenghu would have to explain it to Zuo Qingsong again, hey! Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu felt his scalp tingle.


    Now the Wu family is unlucky, how happy he is! It''s okay if it falls into a hole, and he can''t be expected to investigate this matter at all.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head in embarrassment, "Brother-in-law doesn''t know, but I have persuaded eldest sister to go and make it clear to her. As for what brother-in-law will do, I can''t guess."


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t know Zuo Qingsong well, so he can''t guess his reaction at this time, but given how precious Zuo Qingsong is to Dong Yunmei, he will definitely not blame Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu was silent for a while, his mind was full of mucus now, and he had no idea what to do at all.


    Just as Dong Yuanxu coughed, the couple immediately fell silent and did not dare to continue talking.


    When Dong Yuanxu slept again, Dong Chenghu said wearily: "Let''s talk about everything after a while, we will start spring ploughing tomorrow, I''m afraid I will be too busy for the next time. If you don¡¯t touch the ground anymore, if you have nothing to do, go to the elder sister to sit down and give guidance, if you don¡¯t want to stay at home with the children, you can take care of other things first.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu also thinks so. During this period of time, one thing after another, it seems that they haven''t had time since the end of last year, which makes them a little exhausted. The couple reached a consensus , and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu and Dong Shan and Dong Xiaocheng went to the sea early in the morning. From today onwards, they will live a life of working at sunrise and resting at sunset.


    When Dong Chenghu was busy, Dong Yi and Yang Yi finally came back, and the two of them were outside for a while. Seeing them come back, Gu Shuixiu and Shen Shikang all gathered in the main room of Dong''s house.


    At this time, Dong Yi and Yang Yi were both beards, their clothes were dirty, and the tangled hair was telling everyone that they had How desolate.


    Yang Yi did not wait for Shen Shikang to ask questions, and said solemnly to everyone: "We went out to check the cause of the ground movement as ordered by Mrs. Dong, and it turned out that we found a ore field."


    "We don''t know what kind of ores those are, we only know that those things will burn when exposed to an open flame, and will explode once they reach a certain concentration." Dong Yi continued.


    Yang Yi nodded, "We checked the reason, it turned out that a group of ambush soldiers from the imperial court planned to pass through the mountains to surround Panlong Town, but unfortunately, they chose a wrong place to set up camp , At that time, it was estimated that the fire was used for cooking, and the pit dug was too deep, which directly exposed the ores.


    Those people didn''t know it was ore, and a fire broke down and immediately detonated a mountain, and all the ambush soldiers died, about 2,000 people.


    Song Youxin received the news and thought that God was helping him, so he immediately dispatched troops, and now he has left Yongjia County and headed towards Linhai County, and General Pei has also allocated some troops to attack Dongyang County. It''s currently safe here.


    We said that we also went to the county. Without those rebels, the county is much more prosperous than before. Some regular customers recognized Dong Yi and asked when Shili Piaoxiang would open. "

 v2 Chapter 111： Bamboo shoots? Dictyophora?

    Speaking of the last news, Gu Shuixiu finally had a smile on her face.


    Shen Shikang pondered for a long time and asked, "Did you inquire about those ores later?"


    Dong Yi nodded, "I asked, the surrounding people didn''t even know that there was this kind of ore in this hill, and also asked some blacksmith shops, they didn''t know, and now the place is because of the explosion. The mountain collapsed, and most of the ore was under the stone and was covered, with only a small amount of ore splashing out."


    "Dad, this court is too reckless! I finally figured out a way to deal with the rebel army, but the two sides have not yet met, and the entire army has been wiped out!"


    Not only Liang thinks so, but Shen Shikang thinks so, the corners of his mouth twitch slightly, and his heart is very speechless, "Hey! In short, it has nothing to do with us, now Yongjia County This place is already under the jurisdiction of the insurgent army, as long as it is not used as the main battlefield and the insurgent army is undefeated, then we should be able to live in peace for a few years."


    Fun Fun said: "Madam, can our shop be reopened?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with a smile, "The business of that shop was good in the past. This time, you can clean it up again and it will be open again. In addition, I have some things for you to do."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say what happened in front of everyone, and Shen Shikang Liang was not curious.


    After Dong Yi and Yang Yi explained the outside situation clearly, Gu Shuixiu asked Luo Yingfeng to boil hot water for the two of them, prepare clothes and food, let them freshen up and have a hot meal, Rest rest.


    The next day, Dong Yi and Yang Yi followed Dong Chenghu to the fields after the children''s class. The four of them, the master and the servant, lived in other people''s homes for a long time, and they had to do something for them anyway.


    Dong Chenghu is much more happy to be a helper, and he is not polite to Yang Yi. Spring ploughing is to compete with the master for time. Even if he does not eat or drink, he must put all the crops in good weather. plant.


    The green bamboo hills in spring are all green grass. Recently, because Dong Yuanxu recovered and good news came from the county town, Gu Shuixiu planned to call the Liang family together to get some bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest.


    Liang had never eaten bamboo shoots before, so she was very curious about things, and eagerly carried a basket on her back and pulled Gu Shuixiu to set off.


    Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to promise Liang Shi and immediately take her into the woods.


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t come here often in this bamboo forest in Cuizhu Mountain, so Dong Chenghu occasionally needs to use his master to come in and cut down a few. Gu Shuixiu is really unfamiliar here.


    Luoying, who followed behind Gu Shuixiu, stepped on the thick leaves in the bamboo forest and asked curiously, "Ma''am, why didn''t I see you picking bamboo shoots before, what are you going to do this time?"


    Luo Ying was only so excited when it came to food.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while, "You can just pick according to my instructions later, remember that the hoes in your hands, don''t hit your feet, you will know what I am going to do later!"


    Gu Shuixiu was about to sell off, and they could only recognize it. The group searched for a while in the bamboo forest. As soon as Gu Shuixiu saw the pointed bamboo, he would start and try to **** the soil around the bamboo shoots. Then the bamboo shoots are chopped down and uprooted.


    Just getting such a bamboo shoot made her breathless, she presented the bamboo shoot in front of everyone, "The bamboo shoot is about half the length of a human arm, of course there are longer ones, you only need to When you see this kind of spiky bamboo, you can chop it down and put it in your own basket."


    Liang''s and the others looked at the hard bamboo shoots in front of them with a blank look. Isn''t this bamboo shoot edible? It''s just that Gu Shuixiu had already told them to do things, so the three of them had to do as she said.


    Except for the Liang family, Gu Shuixiu and Luo Yingbinfen just dug up four or five stubs, all of them were so tired that they slumped on the ground.


    Colorful looked at Mrs Liang who was doing a great job, and whispered: "I finally know why Mrs. Shen called Mrs. Shen! Look, the three of us are not as good as others. Mrs. Shen has more than one person."


    Gu Shuixiu gave her a blank look when she heard what she said, and she was not afraid, but stuck out her tongue and stopped talking.


    It was Luo Ying, who really thought about his colorful words, and then seriously asked Gu Shuixiu, "Madam, you see that we are not as good as Madam Shen. Come on! We promise we can do it well."


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    The four stayed in the bamboo forest for a long time, digging bamboo shoots in the name of euphemism, but in the end, only Liang was seriously digging bamboo shoots, Luo Ying Bianfen had given up the idea of ??digging by himself, and ran to give Liang''s strikes.


    Gu Shuixiu was bored all by herself and began to stroll in the bamboo forest. It didn''t matter, she even found some good things - bamboo sun!


    She originally wanted to call on Luoying Blossoms to help, but when she turned around, she found that the three of them were too far away from her, so she had to get busy by herself. The three over there were laboriously digging bamboo shoots. She worked hard to pick bamboo fungus by herself.


    When Liang''s work was almost done, Luo Ying Bianfen raised her head to look for Gu Shuixiu. Seeing her squatting in the distance, she didn''t know what she was doing, and the two maids shouted together, "Madam! Go home! It''s gone!"


    Gu Shuixiu only stopped destroying the bamboo fungus when she heard their call. At this time, the bamboo fungus in her back basket was full, and the bamboo fungus in this bamboo forest was almost wiped out by her. Seven or eight.


    When Gu Shuixiu and the three of them met, Liang Shi realized that Gu Shuixiu was carrying a basket on his back, and asked curiously, "Shuixiu, you didn''t mean to pick bamboo shoots, this is another What is it?"


    "This is the bamboo sun!" Gu Shuixiu said with a smile.


    Because of her ambiguity, Liang Shi and Luo Yinghuan both looked blank, "Bamboo shoots? Bamboo shoots?"


    The three of them looked at each other and were completely confused.


    Liang shouted to catch up with Gu Shuixiu, and shouted: "Gu Shuixiu! You **** girl wait! What did you tell us to look for in the bamboo forest? Is it something on your back? Or are we digging these? Why do I feel like you are playing tricks!"


    Gu Shuixiu laughed happily, seeing that Liang was so angry that she was going to shoot at her, she quickly begged for mercy: "Good sister-in-law, I really wanted to dig up bamboo shoots, but I accidentally discovered it again. It¡¯s just a good thing, I¡¯ll talk to you when I go back later.¡±


    The slapstick of the two here also reached the ears of Dong Chenghu and the others. Dong Chenghu put down his work and looked up in the direction of the bamboo forest, only to see Gu Shuixiu taking the lead, and Liang Shi and others Came out of the woods.


    Seeing that they were all carrying things, Dong Chenghu quickly asked Dong Yi to pick them up.

 v2 Chapter 112： Busy spring, stop by after dinner

    The group returned to Dong''s house, and Cuixi immediately hugged Dong Yuanjie to take a look, "Madam, this is the bamboo shoot you want? How do you eat it?"


    Not only Tzuyu is curious, but others are also curious.


    Seeing that they were so greedy, Gu Shuixiu thought helplessly, did she raise a group of foodies?


    "These things can''t be eaten right now, these are bamboo shoots, you can wash them and hang them to dry later, and then wash three or four large jars out, and I will pickle these bamboo shoots; and , In addition, this basket is bamboo fungus. This is a very good soup ingredient. I explain too much to you and you can''t hear it clearly. I will help me to dry these bamboo fungus later. I have to keep it well. Use it slowly in the future.¡±


    Bamboo shoots? Bamboo shoots? A group of people were all confused, Cuixi didn''t understand, so she just didn''t ask, gave Dong Yuanjie to Gu Shuixiu and went to help Luoying Bianfen clean up.


    Liang had been digging bamboo shoots for a day, and his arms felt a little out of strength.


    The mountain wind in the spring evening was still a little cool, and Mrs. Liang was sweating again. It was easy to fall ill when it was blowing like this. Gu Shuixiu quickly said: "Sister-in-law, don''t rest for now, go to the bathroom to wash. Take a bath, have a good meal, and then come out and sit, now it¡¯s time to sit down and wait for a while to get a headache.¡±


    Liang has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and naturally knows these principles. Although he is extremely reluctant to move, he obediently gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to go and get some clothes for Liang''s first, and then play with Dong Yuanjie.


    just stopped.


    Gu Shuixiu was worried that they would run out and sweat again, so she hurriedly asked them to come over for dinner.


    At the dinner table, Gu Shuixiu thought of the paddy fields she saw today, and asked worriedly, "Chenghu, how long will it take for our fields to be planted, I think it may rain in two days? ."


    This is not what Gu Shuixiu thinks, but because there is too little rain this spring, and the air is a little humid these days, so one has to worry about it.


    Dong Chenghu''s action of grilling the rice paused, and after a moment''s thought, he said, "If we try harder and hurry up, we should be able to finish it the day after tomorrow. As for Liangtian, it doesn''t matter, anyway, the seeds We need to water the plant, and if it really rains, we can save some effort.¡±


    Shen Shikang suddenly laughed when he heard the words, "Chenghu! You are getting more and more slippery now! You actually learned to be lazy!"


    Dong Chenghu patted his head embarrassedly, trying to justify something, but he felt like he had nothing to say, so he responded with a simple and honest smile.


    It''s Dong Yuanxu who actually speaks for Dong Chenghu, "Sir, my father is smart, how can he be sly? If my father is not smart, how can he give birth to a child as smart as me?"


    Seeing Dong Yuanxu''s serious face, Gu Shuixiu laughed out loud, Shen Shikang glared at him with a smile, and whispered teasingly: "I don''t think you are smart, you should It''s called Slicker, Big Slicker and Little Slicker!"


    Dong Chenghu touched Dong Yuanxu''s little head lovingly, thinking that he lost a lot of weight because of his illness, and today because he challenged Mr. Shen, he gave him a big chicken leg and said: "Hurry up and eat. After dinner, Dad will take you out for a walk."


    Dong Yuanxu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked loudly, "Dad, where are we going?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the sky outside, and said angrily, "Don''t make promises lightly, it''s getting dark, where can you take your child to go?"


    Dong Chenghu swallowed the food in his mouth and said: "I plan to take him to Qin''s house. Qinshan came over yesterday, but I was very busy at the time, so he went to the valley and told me I left in two words, I originally thought of going to find him tomorrow, but tomorrow and the day after tomorrow we all have to go to the fields and have no time, so I¡¯d better go there later, so as not to forget it in two days.¡±


    "Why do you need to make a special trip?" Gu Shuixiu asked curiously.


    Dong Chenghu said seriously: "It''s not that his daughter-in-law is due to give birth in two months. He originally came to say hello to me, and asked Cuixi to help me. Some things happened, but I was busy at the time, so I didn''t listen carefully, I''ll go over and ask carefully later."


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly remembered that Liu Yueyi''s due date was in May, and it was already March, so it was time to say hello.


    After dinner, Dong Chenghu took Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yuanxu to Qin''s house. Before leaving, Gu Shuixiu packed up a basket of eggs and brought them with him, thinking it was for Liu Yueyi''s body.


    The family of three arrived at Qin''s house. They had just had dinner and were sitting in the hall to digest food.


    Hao was very happy when she saw Gu Shuixiu. She pulled her to Liu Yueyi and asked loudly, "Shuixiu, do you think Yueyi has a son or a daughter?"


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows, seeing Hao''s high-spirited face, Liu Yueyi kept smiling, not nervous at all, she smiled and said, "Auntie, what''s the trouble with this? Is it a test of my eyesight?"


    Liu Yueyi pursed her lips and snickered, "Shuixiu, it''s really not, mother really wants to know men and women, she has already made everyone guess, everyone is saying different, she these days I have been unable to sleep because of this. Originally, I wanted to go to your house and invite Cuixi to come over and give me a hand, but your family is busy at the moment, so I guess Cuixi couldn''t get away, so my mother didn''t go.


    Now that you''re here, she won''t have to hold you and ask. "


    Gu Shuixiu was even more puzzled now, "Auntie, what are you struggling with? Could it be that you have too few idle grandchildren?"


    "Bahhhh! Am I that kind of person?" Hao looked at Gu Shuixiu angrily, and said, "It''s not because the couple from your eldest sister''s family are really cute. Now, plus Qing Qing Youyou is so sensible, I thought that the eldest couple had already given birth to a son, and it would be nice to have a little padded jacket.


    But your uncle always sings against me, not to say that Yueyi is a man, or the eldest, the stunned young man, even said that it is a son. ! "


    Come on, it was because she was worried that the child in Liu Yueyi''s belly was not a daughter, this Hao family is really weird enough, but as long as she doesn''t dislike Liu Yueyi for not having a son.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled without saying a word, handed the egg in her hand to Mrs Hao and comforted: "Auntie, look, I have two children, not both sons, Yueyi even if this one is not born, Daughter will still have a chance in the future! What are you worrying about?"

 v2 Chapter 113： Chatting, Xu Bingyaos help

    Hao was finally coaxed away, Gu Shuixiu sat down and sighed heavily, looking at Qin Zuxin who was playing with Dong Yuanxu in the yard and asked, "How is this child Zuxin studying now? Like?"


    Qin Zuxin only went to Cuizhu Mountain to study after the New Year this year, but usually this child is sent over by Qin Shan, and Dong Shan is responsible for sending it to the study. Not seeing him often, and Qin Shan coming to pick up people on time every day, even if Gu Shuixiu wanted to keep the child for a meal, it would be difficult for Gu Shuixiu, and he didn''t understand the child''s situation even more.


    Speaking of her son, Liu Yueyi''s smile became brighter and brighter, "The child came back and said that you have a lot of family, he has friends, and that the husband is very kind and doesn''t know how to play boards."


    "Did you beat him?" Gu Shuixiu teased.


    Liu Yueyi pursed her lips and smiled: "I haven''t beaten him before, I just frightened him, this kid has always remembered this, and he kept asking me before going to your house if Mr. His board, can he cry, what if he doesn''t like him?


    You said that this kid can''t think in a good place. It''s all these messes. Fortunately, he adapts well, otherwise I should have a headache. "


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Qin Zuxin was also a big kid, but he didn''t know that this kid was so fun!


    The two talked for a long time, and Gu Shuixiu asked earnestly, "You are about to give birth. If you need us to help you, just speak up, it''s all from the villagers. Don''t meet me outside."


    Liu Yueyi nodded moved, looked outside, saw that Mrs. Hao had not come back, and said in a low voice, "My belly is getting bigger and bigger, and I can''t control many things at home, it''s all my mother-in-law. I''m dealing with Bingyao, but it seems that Bingyao seems to be wrong these days. I don''t know if it''s there, or what?


    That''s why I asked Qin Shan to go to your house and tell you, it would be best if we could invite Cuixi over, and also show Bingyao, if she was really pregnant, it would be the best, Everyone is happy, if she is not pregnant, it will give her a sense of confidence, so that she will not feel uneasy, but it is difficult for my mother-in-law to know about this matter before it is confirmed. It''s not a good thing for anyone to be happy. "


    Liu Yueyi will think so much for Xu Bingyao, but also because Xu Bingyao has worked hard during this time. No matter how satisfied she is, she doesn''t have to be pregnant, so Xu Bingyao didn''t dare to say a word before this matter was confirmed.


    Liu Yueyi saw it in her eyes, thinking that she was so cautious when she first arrived at the Qin family, and felt compassion for a while.


    "In this case, I''ll bring Cuixi over in two days. Qinshan just went to our house and I can''t speak well. How can Chenghu understand such obscure words? He couldn''t figure it out in his heart, so he said he wanted to come over to Qin Shan to clarify, it''s really funny when he thinks about it."


    Gu Shuixiu''s face was full of smiles and some spoiling. She didn''t know whether her man''s temper was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The two said this, Xu Bingyao came into the hall after tidying up the kitchen, but she was still a little cautious when she saw Gu Shuixiu, mainly because the time between the two of them had not been very long.


    Gu Shuixiu was more casual than Xu Bingyao, and waved at her kindly. When Xu Bingyao walked in front of Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu carefully observed Xu Bingyao, generally pregnant women, especially the first There will always be some differences in the body shape of the fetus.


    Now Xu Bingyao is more than a little fatter than when she first arrived at Qin''s house. It is reasonable to say that the two have only been married for three or four months. Even if Xu Bingyao wants to be fat, it will not be so obvious. , Liu Yueyi didn''t talk about Xu Bingyao''s big appetite, so it seems that the possibility of pregnancy is very high.


    Gu Shuixiu watched Hao look at Dong Yuanxu and Qin Zuxin in the yard, and chatted with Dong Chenghu before entering the room, so she asked in a low voice, "Tell me, when is the last menstrual period? of?"


    Xu Bingyao blushed when she heard this topic.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu pulled Xu Bingyao to explain: "It''s all women, what''s the shame of telling me these words? If you don''t tell me, how can I tell if you''re pregnant?"


    Xu Bingyao looked at Liu Yueyi, and when she saw her nodding at her, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Since I escaped, my menstrual period has been inaccurate, and sometimes it only comes once every three or four months. , Sometimes it is a month or two, the time is not accurate, I am not sure, the last menstrual period is already in January."


    In other words, Xu Bingyao has not had her period for two months.


    Gu Shuixiu''s brows were almost wrinkled when she heard the words. Now Xu Bingyao''s belly is not pregnant, and her menstrual period is not accurate, how to judge? Even Cui Xi can''t guarantee it!


    Xu Bingyao saw Gu Shuixiu''s tangled face and sobbed sadly: "My menstrual period is very messy, and I was worried that I might not be able to conceive a child at first, but now I don''t know what to do in this situation. What should I do? What if I''m not pregnant but sick, and I go to the doctor and say I can''t get pregnant?" This is what Xu Bingyao is most worried about.


    Liu Yueyi sighed and said to help: "Shuixiu, can you give Bingyao an idea? Because I am at home all the year round, I have never asked to go out or any other request, plus I''m about to give birth now, and once I say something special, it will inevitably cause my mother-in-law''s suspicion."


    Liu Yueyi really wanted to help, but she didn''t know how to help. When she knew about Xu Bingyao''s situation, the first thing she thought of was Cuixi, but according to Gu Shuixiu, it seemed that Cuixi was concerned about Xu Bingyao''s situation I''m not sure, so I can only take Xu Bingyao to the town to see the doctor.


    But the problem is, Xu Bingyao didn''t want to let other people know her body was different, even Qin Chuan was hiding it, and now that Liu Yueyi is about to give birth, it is impossible to be here Isn''t that weird when it comes to going to town or something like that?


    The two of them really didn''t pay attention. It happened that Gu Shuixiu came over today, and she was a stern mouth. Liu Yueyi had a whim and asked her for help.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a moment, looked at Xu Bingyao and asked, "You don''t have a younger brother, where are you now?"


    Liu Yueyi heard the words, her eyes lit up, "Shuixiu, do you mean to go to town to see her brother and let Bingyao come out? I''ve thought of this before, but Bingyao is the bride. , His younger brother just went out to study not long ago, if this excuse is used, I am afraid that my parents-in-law will think that Bingyao''s heart is not in this home."


    Gu Shuixiu gave Liu Yueyi a funny look, "What are you worried about? I haven''t finished my words yet! We really use this excuse, this is the excuse to let Bingyao go out without being suspicious, but it can''t be. To make this request directly, there must be something as an excuse, we are just like this¡­¡±

 v2 Chapter 114： Go to Zhishui County to discuss rent

    The three women murmured in the main room for a long time, until the sound of Dong Yuanxu calling outside did not stop.


    Gu Shuixiu went out and talked with Uncle Qin Hao for a while before leaving with Dong Chenghu.


    Let her be responsible for cooking and doing housework for the whole family, but not let her go to the fields.


    It is precisely because of this that Gu Shuixiu is not in a hurry to implement the plan.


    After three days, the spring ploughing of Cuizhu Mountain finally ended, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the time was almost up, so she asked Dong Yi to **** Chenghai Binfen to Zhishui County. At the same time, she also used a donkey cart to transport two carloads of sea salt, chickens, ducks, eggs, and even Gu Shuixiu herself. The planted onion, ginger, and garlic also took away three large sacks. Taking advantage of the fact that it hasn''t rained yet, it is more convenient for them to arrive at Zhishui County.


    Before leaving, Gu Shuixiu specially called Chenghai and Binfen over, and asked them to silently inquire about the situation of the Wu family when they were in Zhishui County, and also asked them to pay attention to whether there was any abnormality in the Wu family .


    The two only knew that the Wu family was Dong Yunmei''s former husband''s family, and they didn''t know what else was wrong here. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu was very cautious, they took this matter as a top priority and cautiously Don''t let people know.


    The shop is reopening.


    It takes one day to go from Cuizhu Mountain to Panlong Town, and then three days to go from Panlong Town to Zhishui County. It takes four days for them to reach Zhishui. County, plus it takes two or three days to clean up the shop until it officially opens, and then it will take another four days to return to Cuizhu Mountain. It will take about ten days for Dong Yi to come back.


    Ten days was not a long time for Gu Shuixiu, but for Xu Bingyao it was like a year.


    , Gu Shuixiu''s plan can begin.


    , either took refuge in the insurgent army, or was destroyed by the insurgent army.


    They walked for four days, and it was rare to encounter a pedestrian on the road alone. It can be seen that the rebel army is still very effective in managing the entire Yongjia County.


    The two donkey carts stopped all the way to Shili Xiangxiang, Bunfen took out the key of the shop and opened the door. Seeing that there was a thick layer of dust inside, they quickly asked Dong Yi and Chenghai to help Move things to the backyard of the shop, and drive the donkey cart to the barn.


    I didn''t clean the shop immediately after finishing these, but went to find the owner of the shop with Dong Yi, and paid the rent for this year and last year together.


    The home of the shop owner is not in the county, but in a village on the outskirts of the county.


    It was noon when the two arrived in the village, and some people''s chimneys were smoking, apparently those people had the habit of having lunch.


    No one was encountered on the road in the whole village. Most of them were either in the fields or at home.


    new.


    Dong Yi went up and knocked on the door of the yard, and the owner of the official shop who opened the door was called Bald Zhang.


    The bald Zhang is also a diligent and willing to endure hardships, but he was born without the brain of doing business. of this farmhouse.


    I originally thought that after having a shop, earning money would no longer have to be as hard as before, but who knew that when the shop opened, it actually lost all of its own money.


    In order not to sell the shop, I had to rent out the shop and return to my hometown to continue farming. It was just that the good times didn''t last long. The world was chaotic before, and there were few people renting the shop. It was hard to come across a long-term tenant like Gu Shuixiu. As a result, the rebel army occupied Yongjia County. As a result, Gu Shuixiu''s shop did not open for a year.


    The bald Zhang didn''t get Gu Shuixiu''s rent this year. He wanted to rent the shop to others. How can the bald Zhang not be excited.


    There is no need for bald Zhang to say hello to Dong Yihe and Funfen. After the bald Zhang''s daughter-in-law knew that Dong Yihe and Binfen were the tenants of their shop, she was more affectionate than bald Zhang. She not only served them tea and water, but also They kept expressing how worried they were last year.


    "Daughter! You didn''t come back after you left at that time, and the management in the county was strict. At that time, we thought that you would not rent it. We were so worried!


    Fortunately, you guys are back now. We will tell the Chinese people later that they will take down our shop. By the way, girl, how long are you planning to rent for?


    Look, this time you walked in a hurry and didn''t say hello, we were so worried, I asked our boss, can you pay all the rent in advance this time, for example, if you want to rent If you want to rent for two years, pay rent for two years, and if you want to rent for three years, pay rent for three years..."


    The bald-headed daughter-in-law said a little embarrassedly, and then seemed to feel that her request was too much, and explained: "But you don''t have to worry, we can guarantee that the shop will not be closed during the period when you rent the shop. When I come back, I won¡¯t rent the shop to others.¡±


    The bald-headed Zhang''s daughter-in-law was also scared this time. She worried for a year, but fortunately Dong Yi and Funfen came back and made up last year''s rent.


    However, Funfen and Dong Yi did not get angry, instead they laughed, "This time we can pay the rent for three years at one time, but this time, we must sign a receipt, which contains Write it in detail, so that there will be no disputes between everyone. Also, in the past three years, this shop is ours. You can''t ask for a rent increase. If you agree, how about we immediately set up a document ?"


    He was a little hesitant when he heard the bald head, but if he didn''t agree, he wouldn''t be able to get the money, and the rent for three years was seventy or eighty taels. It''s already a huge sum of money.


    And no one can guarantee that the rebel army will attack Zhishui County again in the past three years. If it is like last year, he will lose a lot.

 v2 Chapter 115： Bald Zhang, the situation of the Wu family

    Thinking about this, the bald Zhang was no longer so entangled in his heart, and he was very happy to set up a letter with the colorful. It was not until a year later that he knew how stupid he was at the beginning, but at this time He was very fortunate to have met such a talkative tenant.


    After talking about the rent, the bald head relaxed, and he began to chat with Dong Yifan in the mood, mostly talking about the situation in the county this year.


    "You don''t know! When the rebel army surrounded the county seat, many people were scared to death, especially the elderly, who were scared to death by themselves!


    Several old acquaintances we knew also left because they were too frightened! Hey, we couldn''t enter the city for a long time, we couldn''t go to their funerals, and we didn''t know what the store was like. During that time, we were so worried that we couldn''t sleep... Hey, I don''t want to experience those days again! "


    Binfen and Dong Yi looked at each other, and she suddenly became melancholy, "Master Zhang is right! We have been doing business in the county for a while, and we have met a lot of people, we are familiar with each other. Some people have also had an accident. The world is like this, and it can be changed without human beings. I also heard that there seems to be a family named Wu in the county town, and the whole family was wiped out! I was scared to death when I said it!"


    Beautiful made a frightened look, and even lowered her voice a lot.


    After listening to the bald Zhang, he frowned and pondered: "Is that the Wu family that you said has a scholar?"


    "It seems so, I''m not very clear, it''s all hearsay on the road." Colorful made a curious gossip, and wanted to listen to the bald head.


    The bald Zhang Zhang saw this, and thought that they were not from the county town. They didn''t come back for a year, and it was nothing to be curious, so he whispered: "I know about the Wu family! The whole county town is about this matter. And the surrounding villages know it!


    Some people said it was the rebel army, but the people who saw it said that those people were not wearing the clothes of the rebel army.


    But the rebels did not stop them from arresting people. Many people said that the Wu family had committed too much crime and were punished. Don''t you know that the Wu family abused their child bride and two The child was sued by his parents'' family to the county government, which made his reputation stinky! Everyone said that the rebels did not stop because they were so happy to see the Wu family being punished.


    was wiped out. In fact, in my opinion, the Wu family is almost like that, there has been no news for so long... hey! "


    The bald head shook his head, looking a little pitiful. Compared with his philistine appearance, he was not the same person at all.


    Fun Fun listened, made an original expression, and then inquired: "Isn''t this Wu family a scholar? How can they still abuse their own child brides? It''s unbelievable! But this Wu family is in It''s not even a year or two in the county seat, how did they provoke people who shouldn''t provoke them? Could it be that the family of the child bride''s daughter-in-law came back to take revenge?"


    The bald Zhang nodded in agreement, "The family acted arrogantly and domineeringly because their son was a scholar, and no one from the neighbors dared to provoke their family. It is also possible to make a move, in short, that family is like that..."


    Seeing that the bald Zhang couldn''t say anything useful, he took the receipt and left the small farm together with Dong Yi.


    The two were walking on the road, seeing that there was no one around, they lowered their voices and said: "The master asked me to inquire about this Wu family, I thought it would take a while before there is news, but now I see It seems that there are quite a few people who come to know, in short, you still have to help in the county for two days, I will trouble you to ask for help in these two days, I can handle the matter in the shop with Chenghai."


    Dong Yi nodded and threw a dagger to BunFun, and said, "You two be careful in the county town. This year, Chenghai also learned some manual skills, just to protect himself. Yes, it will be difficult to protect you, and now those arresting officers in the county government do not know if they have changed people, and the eldest young master of the Gu family has not returned, so it''s just the two of you here, so be alert."


    Beautiful received the dagger with kindness. Everyone said that Dong Yi was cold and did not like to talk, but she knew that Dong Yi was very interested in them.


    After the two returned to the county town, Dong Yi sent colorful fragrance back to Shilixiang, and he immediately went out to check the news of Wu''s family. According to the direction pointed by passers-by, Dong Yi went all the way to the small town where Wu''s family was located. In the yard, now the yard is empty and messy everywhere. Obviously, the yard should have been searched at that time, but the dust on it is a little thick. Obviously, it has been vacant for a long time.


    Wu''s family couldn''t find any useful news, so Dong Yi had to ask the people around him. He only said that his family was doing business in the county town and wanted to buy a house. It was expensive, and I couldn''t afford it, so I had to find it myself. I just saw that the Wu family''s yard seemed to be empty for a long time, so I thought of buying it.


    When the neighbors heard it, some kindly advised Dong Yi not to buy it, and also carefully told Dong Yi what happened to the Wu family.


    In this way, Dong Yi can be regarded as inquiring about the Wu family.


    In order not to delay Gu Shuixiu''s affairs, Dong Yi only stayed in the county town for one day, helped Binfen Chenghai to pack up the unmanageable things, then drove a donkey cart away, another donkey cart left He was left in the county seat, and the donkey was the one that hit Gu Laifu once. Time has changed, and everyone has forgotten what happened before. In addition, this donkey was well raised by Gu Shuixiu. Even if the donkey cart hit Gu Laifu at that time Those people who were not sure would not recognize this donkey.


    Place this donkey in the county town is also convenient for them to go and buy. The donkey cart that Dong Yi drove back was used by Gu Shuixiu and others. It is used for Shimoda grinding.


    When Dong Yi drove the donkey cart to Panlong Town, he made a special trip to a private school. Since he was doing a play, he had to do a full set, but when he left the private school, his face was a little gloomy.


    Dong Yi drove the donkey cart back to Cuizhu Mountain in one breath.


    It was already April, and the mountains were lush and green. During this time, it rained two more times. The air in the mountains was a little humid, and there were all kinds of mushrooms and fungus that could not be eaten. of fungi.


    This is such a beautiful scenery, but Dong Yi has no intention to appreciate it.

 v2 Chapter 116： Dong Yigui, bad news

    In Dong''s house, Dong Yi, who had rushed back from the dust, was reporting the situation to Gu Shuixiu.


    "Madam, the task you gave to the colorful has been checked. The Wu family was indeed arrested when the rebels invaded the county, but the people who arrested them were not wearing the clothes of the rebels. I don''t know which side they are, but from the attitude of the rebel army not blocking it, if these people are not the rebel army, they are also with the rebel army.


    The people around only said that the Wu family never went back after they were arrested. They didn¡¯t know if they were dead or alive, because everyone was in danger at that time, and no one had the courage to inquire about the whereabouts of the Wu family. , In addition, the Wu family''s popularity is not good, and no one will ask about the Wu family. It was also inquired about Ding''s mother''s family, but it has been a long time since then, and they have found nothing. "


    Gu Shuixiu was in a daze for a moment, before slowly saying: "That is to say, you can''t live without a dead body? This is not a good result! If the Wu family is dead, I want it. The clues are also broken!"


    Dong Yi doesn''t think so, "Madam, there is one other person who can definitely know, that is Song Youxin. It makes no sense that Song Youxin would not know about the relationship between those people and the rebel army."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, but it would be troublesome, she didn''t want to have any interaction with Song Youxin. In the past, Dong Chenghu''s cooperation with them was a pressing situation. In a hurry, let Dong Chenghu have a relationship with Song Youxin again.


    Make up her mind, Gu Shuixiu no longer tangled, and then said: "This matter should be slowed down first, we should go to Qin''s house first, after all, it is also a matter of being entrusted by others to be loyal. "


    "Madam, wait!" Dong Yi stopped Gu Shuixiu and frowned, "The younger brother of the second lady of the Qin family has really had an accident..."


    When Gu Shuixiu hurriedly led Dong Yi into the mountain villa in the valley, everyone was at a loss, and only Liu Yueyi and Xu Bingyao showed a smile.


    Only Gu Shuixiu had a serious face. Seeing that Mrs. Hao and Uncle Qin were all at home, she cut to the chase and said, "Uncle, auntie, I''m here to find Bingyao."


    "Are you looking for Bingyao?" Hao Shi was stunned. She didn''t know that Gu Shuixiu and her young daughter-in-law were so familiar.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Hao was puzzled, and immediately explained in a voice that everyone could hear: "Auntie, it was Dong Yi who just came back from town. He said that something happened to Bingyao''s younger brother!"


    Hao''s eyes widened when she heard the words, and she said nervously: "What happened? What happened?"


    Liu Yueyi, who was behind the crowd, saw Gu Shuixiu''s face was so serious, she couldn''t help but praise her, it was so real, she almost believed it.


    At this moment, Xu Bingyao also came out from behind the crowd, her face was a little nervous, but she was not worried about Xu Binghe, but because she was afraid of revealing her stuff.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed inwardly when she saw her like that, and said, "Dong Yi just came back from the county town, and when he passed by Panlong Town, he heard someone talking about a private school student being beaten by a group. , and was sent to the medical center. He also heard someone mention Xu Binghe''s name, so he kept his mind at that time and went to the private school to have a look, but he didn''t expect to see Bing Yao''s younger brother being beaten all over. Lying in bed and unable to get out of bed.


    At that time, Dong Yi wanted to go in, and the concierge of the private school pushed him three times to block him and four to prevent him from going in. Dong Yi felt that it was wrong and rushed in. Only then did he discover the truth. Talk to you. "


    Xu Bingyao saw that Gu Shuixiu''s expression didn''t seem to be fake, her face turned pale with fright, and tremblingly said she was going to see Xu Binghe in the town.


    Qin Chuan immediately objected: "The mountain road is not easy to walk, I will go over with my father and brother to support him, you can just wait for the news at home."


    Uncle Qin said with a sullen face: "This is bullying no one in our family! No matter what, Binghe is also our family''s in-laws, this is a slap in the face!"


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the Qin family did not allow Xu Bingyao to go to the town, so she had a plan and said, "Uncle, there are only three of you, but it''s not enough! Let''s just let Chenghu take Dong Yi, Yang Yi and the others. All are called, go and support Xu Binghe, Bingyao is not at ease staying at home alone, and it will cause trouble for my aunt, why don''t you just go with me, just as I want to go back to my mother''s house to see, you go first, don''t worry about us ."


    Xu Bingyao and Gu Shuixiu act together, so Qin Chuan will naturally have no opinion.


    After the matter was settled, Qinchuan immediately went to Dong''s house to find Dong Chenghu, and the group discussed leaving before dawn the next day.


    Gu Shuixiu takes Xu Bingyao out first, they can stay overnight in Caozi Village.


    Xu Bingyao and Gu Shuixiu finally got out of the valley, and then eagerly asked: "Shuixiu, is what you just said true? Did my brother really get beaten."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "It''s true, but it''s not as serious as I said, but it seems that the private school can''t stay, this time we went to find a place, and at the same time let your brother leave That private school."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly reassured: "Why are you crying? It''s not a big deal, and the gentleman of that private school is just a scholar who hasn''t been successful in the exam all his life, even if he no longer studies there, he can still How''s it going? When Uncle Qin and the others vent their anger for your brother tomorrow, you''ll be happy!"


    Xu Bingyao looked at Gu Shuixiu''s savage action, and laughed, then wiped her tears, stopped crying, and said, "Shuixiu, I have to trouble you this time because of my business. When I came out, I felt bad about it, if you see anything you need me to do, you can say anything, and I can help."


    Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while, "I don''t need your help, besides, I didn''t come here specially for you, I really have something to go back to my parents'' house, my brother was in the county town before. I haven''t been back for more than a year now. Dong Yi went to ask about the situation this time, and the place was reserved for him. I just went back to discuss it with him. If he wants to go back, go back, if he doesn''t want to go back I''m not forcing him, it''s always his choice.


    After all, he was just newly married, I took this opportunity to go back and see if Yang Qiong has adapted to our family life. "


    Speaking of Yang Qiong, Xu Bingyao couldn''t help but smile. She had met that flamboyant girl a few times, and she was not the same as her at all. Xu Bingyao envied Yang Qiong''s ease and spontaneity, but she didn''t capital, can not let go of their hearts.


    Yes, eating and sleeping is the best way to conserve energy.

 v2 Chapter 117： Stay overnight at home, see a doctor in a hospital

    The donkey cart entered the village smoothly all the way. When they arrived at Gu''s house, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to knock on the door, and she carried the lantern to help Xu Bingyao get off the donkey cart. How can I say that Xu Bingyao is also suspected to be pregnant now In addition to being frightened and frightened all day, Gu Shuixiu didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    Gu Daniu in the house heard the knock on the door, looked at the people in the house suspiciously, then walked out, and asked, "Who is it! What''s the matter so late? ?"


    Gu Daniu is much more cautious now, if someone he doesn''t know knocks on the door, he usually won''t let people in.


    Gu Shuixiu heard Gu Daniu''s question and smiled, "It''s me, open the door."


    The door of Gu''s house opened in response, Gu Daniu rushed out and asked in surprise, "Eldest sister, why are you back at this time? Come in quickly!"


    This is Xu Bingyao''s first time to Gu''s house. Seeing that Gu''s house is also a brick house, she knows that Gu''s family is not bad.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhao and Gu Mingde, Yang Qiong, Gu Erniu had all arrived in the yard, Mrs. Zhao exclaimed: "Shuixiu, why are you here at this time? Did something happen at home? "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want Zhao Shi to worry, so she brought Xu Binghe''s affairs out as an excuse, "I don''t want Bingyao to be in a hurry, I''m thinking of sending Bingyao over, and by the way, I will discuss the county town''s affairs with Daniel, Today, the county magistrate is still the original county magistrate, but he no longer obeys the orders of the imperial court. Now the entire Yongjia County is dominated by the rebel army.


    I thought about discussing it with Daniel, but no matter what Daniel decides, I will support it. "


    When Mr. Zhao heard the words, he immediately looked at Gu Daniu nervously, and immediately objected: "Danniu, I don''t agree with you going to the county town, we are living well now, and the brigade of the uprising army is also Withdrawal, no one will trouble our village again, we are living well, there is no need to go to this kind of muddy water."


    Gu Daniu looked at Zhao with some embarrassment. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu, Gu Mingde and others were all calm, he had to appease Zhao: "Mother, I have to think about this matter again. , don''t worry, we''ll talk about it in two days."


    The Zhao family wanted to say something, but Gu Mingde coughed twice, then she silently left the main room and went to clean up the guest room for Xu Bingyao and Dong Yi.


    confluence.


    , You can also talk about your brother. If you don''t have children and your body is ill, what will you do then? Not to mention that you can''t help your brother, but it will make your aunt have ideas!


    So as not to be seen by the doctor in the hospital, trouble. "


    Xu Bingyao nodded obediently, feeling a little as if she was doing something shameful.


    Dong Yi was watching the donkey cart outside. Gu Shuixiu and Xu Bingyao entered the hospital together. The doctor saw that they were two veiled and cloaked women. When people dressed up come to the hospital, they either have something to hide, or their identity is not visible.


    The two were invited to the inner room immediately.


    Gu Shuixiu let Xu Bingyao sit down and gave the doctor a blessing, looking like a woman from a big family, "Doctor, my sister is not very well recently, I''m a little worried, I want to invite you Give a diagnosis and treatment."


    During this period, Xu Bingyao was so nervous that she couldn''t speak, and she didn''t dare to speak, so Gu Shuixiu said it all for her.


    Seeing the two of them being so secretive, the doctor automatically made up a lot of scenes, and said clearly: "Our hospital occasionally has such patients, it''s not a big deal, we will wait for the old man to diagnose and treat. I''ll talk about it later."


    Xu Bingyao quickly put her hand on the diagnosis bag.


    When the doctor made a diagnosis, she kept staring at the doctor''s expression nervously, for fear that the doctor would make a solemn expression.


    Fortunately, the doctor didn''t say anything serious after the diagnosis and treatment, just thought: "This girl has had a body for two months, does she want to give birth, or..."


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Xu Bingyao was stunned, and quickly said: "Of course I want to give birth, and I have to give birth well! Doctor, look at my girl''s fetus? You need to have a miscarriage, etc. of?"


    The doctor was a little puzzled when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, but still said: "This girl is a little weak, and her body is not very strong, so I need to eat more good things later, you can eat more broth or chicken Duck and fish, in short, make up for it, and don¡¯t lie still and move, it¡¯s good for your body to walk more.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the doctor also prescribed a prescription, saying: "This is a prescription for concentrating and calming the fetus. If she feels restless or upset in her stomach, she can fry a prescription and take it. Of course, yes Medicine is three-point poisonous, of course it is best not to take it.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu was grateful, paid twenty taels of silver for the consultation, took those contraceptives and left with Xu Bingyao.


    It wasn''t until she left the hospital that Xu Bingyao pulled Gu Shuixiu in surprise and confirmed, "Shuixiu, doctor, I''m pregnant, not sick!"


    Gu Shuixiu said amusingly: "Yes, yes, you are pregnant or not sick, now you can rest assured! I will take you to the private school, and I will see what Uncle Qin and the others plan to do later. It''s better not to come forward, it''s more appropriate for their men to do it."


    Speaking of Xu Binghe''s situation, the joy on Xu Bingyao''s face gradually faded, replaced by a worried look.


    Because Dong Chenghu and the others would not be in town so soon, Gu Shuixiu took Xu Bingyao to a teahouse close to the private school and sat down, watching the movement of the private school gate while waiting patiently .


    Just after noon, Gu Shuixiu saw a group of people headed by Uncle Qin rushing to the private school. Will not let go.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Uncle Qin and his group surrounded by the crowd, and he couldn''t see clearly, so he asked Dong Yi who was beside him, "You just saw clearly how many masters there are in the group? "


    Dong Yi nodded, "Including the master, there are three people in our family, there are three people in the Qin family, and it seems that the eldest uncle is also here, there are seven in total."


    "Seven!" Gu Shuixiu clicked her tongue incessantly. Are seven here to support Xu Binghe, or to smash the scene?

 v2 Chapter 118： Find a place to fight against the crowd

    Xu Bingyao asked nervously: "Shuixiu, do you think they will cause trouble if they make such a big battle?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, "Let''s not say that we are familiar with the former mayor, and now the people who are in charge of Panlong Town are the rebels, Dong Yi has already gone to manage it before, and they With a new relationship with Song, the rebels will not care.


    You don''t have to worry, take a good look, they are not unreasonable, it''s just that those people have to be taught a lesson no matter what! "


    Uncle Qin led the group and slammed the door of the private school. The doorman who opened the door was the old man Uncle Qin and the others had met before. Uncle Qin knew that the old man was not bad, so he did not embarrass him. , said: "We are Xu Binghe''s family, come to visit him today, please be convenient!"


    The old man saw that Uncle Qin brought so many people to the door, and at first glance, he came to find a place for Xu Binghe, how could he be able to stop him alone, and immediately let Uncle Qin and others enter the private school, he himself Then go to Mr.


    Uncle Qin asked people all the way to find where Xu Binghe lived. They did not have a single room in the private school. Most of them lived in one room for three or four people. At this time, Xu Binghe was still lying on the bed, next to a classmate As he was speaking sarcastically, he said, "I think you should leave this private school! So as not to implicate us here! You have also seen that this time, those people blatantly bullied you, and the gentleman didn''t say anything. What else do you expect? Now? They just bully you, what if we don''t like us because we live with you?"


    The student who speaks should have a pretty good family background, and his clothes are much better than Xu Binghe, and his body is much stronger.


    Xu Binghe kept listening to his classmates'' thoughts, turned his back to him and said nothing, but stubborn tears flowed in his eyes, that''s why he was beaten, also because he returned to the school after the beginning of spring His food and clothing expenses were much better than before. When those classmates from ordinary families saw that he was wearing new clothes, they were jealous and looked down on him, so they united to bully him.


    He also said that his sister was a concubine, so he would have new clothes to wear. for a while.


    And the husband punished him when he knew the whole story, saying that he was the one who moved first. Looking at the disgusted look in his eyes, the husband must think that his sister was a concubine!


    The man, with a vicious look on his face, stammered in fright and said, "You... who are you? This is a private school, not a place for you to be wild."


    Uncle Qin stepped forward and kicked the student without saying a word. Qin Chuan ran to Xu Binghe''s bed and asked, "Binghe, how is it? Where is the injury?"


    Xu Binghe suddenly turned over when he heard Qin Chuan''s voice, and said in shock, "Brother-in-law! Why are you here?"


    Qin Chuan said solemnly: "We are here to support you, don''t worry, brother-in-law will not let anyone who bullied you before!"


    The man who was kicked down by Uncle Qin heard Qin Chuan''s voice, his eyes cracked, and he stepped back again and again in horror, "You...don''t mess around! This is against the law!"


    "Break the law?" Qin Chuan looked at the man amusingly, and said arrogantly: "Here, I am the king! Now I''ll give you a chance to find out all the people who beat my brother-in-law before. , we''ll let you go, otherwise! I''ll be the first to cut you!"


    The man was only thirteen years old. He was so frightened that he urinated his pants immediately after being threatened by Qin Chuan. Those who bullied Xu Binghe were all older than him, the oldest was sixteen or seventeen, and the youngest was twelve.


    Qin Chuan got the list and trusted Xu Binghe''s classmate.


    Xu Binghe was worried that Qin Chuan would make things worse, and repeatedly said that he was okay, but from his bruised face, everyone didn''t think he was okay.


    The gentleman from the private school also rushed over with a group of students and guards.


    .


    When Mr. Qin Chuan saw it, he immediately asked, "Who are you? You are not free to run wild in such a sacred place as a private school!"


    "Holy?" Qin Chuan seemed to think the word was funny, and immediately sarcastically said: "Then my brother-in-law was beaten in such a sacred place, what do you think I should do?"


    Only now did Mr. Qin Chuan understand the purpose of these people, and he asked suspiciously: "Are you Xu Binghe''s brother-in-law?" Looking at Qin Chuan like this, he doesn''t look like a wealthy family. Like someone who can afford a concubine, did he really guess wrong.


    Mr. wait for it to understand, Qin Chuan has read out the names of those who bullied Xu Binghe in front of everyone.


    The people who were named were so frightened that they backed away, but they were surrounded by Dong Chenghu in advance, and there was no way out.


    Qin Chuan said loudly: "These people who I read their names are not allowed to move, and other insignificant people back away from me, otherwise don''t blame me for being hurt!"


    Mr. was so frightened that he hurriedly stopped him: "You can''t do this! They are all private school students, you can''t come here! Let''s talk about anything, it''s not for you to be wild here. The place! Xu Binghe! What about Xu Binghe... He was the first to do it at that time!"


    Qin Chuan gave his husband a sarcastic look, and said coolly: "Stop calling! I won''t let him out, we already know what happened at that time! For the sake of your age, I''ll beat you together!"


    After Qin Chuan finished speaking, he immediately rushed towards those who had beaten Xu Binghe. Those people would naturally not sit still and fight back when they saw this, and Uncle Qin and the others did not step forward to help Qin. Sichuan.


    How could a group of scholars be the opponents of the strong Qinchuan, but all of a sudden, a group of people was beaten by Qinchuan. After losing his strength, he punched down and immediately vomited blood.


    Mr. was so frightened that his legs trembled, and he slumped on the ground. Looking at his terrified appearance, I was afraid that this time he would be sick in bed for ten days and a half months!


    Uncle Qin saw that he was almost there, and said, "Okay, stop fighting, these people have learned enough!"


    Qin Chuan stopped in response, Uncle Qin said to Mr. Private School: "Xu Binghe will not study here in the future, and you won''t be able to deliver good students here, hurry up and hand in the bundle of repairs we handed in in advance. Come back, this is the end of the matter, otherwise, everyone will not think about it!"


    Mr. Qin was so frightened by Uncle Qin''s tone that he didn''t dare to speak, and immediately took out the silver from his arms and returned it to Uncle Qin.

 v2 Chapter 119： Private school is over, let me know

    Before leaving, Yang Yi took a look at the messy private school and said to Mr. Private School: "Everyone says teaching and educating people, but I don''t know what kind of people you teach! Let me tell you, the mayor and we are also familiar with each other, and we have already visited you in advance."


    Mr. originally planned to wait for them to leave before going to the mayor to complain, but now Yang Yi''s words destroyed his only hope.


    The people who came to watch the lively saw Uncle Qin and his group so sturdy, they were too frightened to talk about it, and some of the students who were known to the people who were beaten all ran back to inform the news.


    They wanted to go to the mayor to complain, but the mayor said that it was a private matter, and they beat people first, so it¡¯s understandable for people to come to the door, he can¡¯t be the master .


    The guards arrested all those people, but they were angry and blamed these people for being ignorant! What are you doing to mess with that person?


    Although Lord Situ has retired and returned to his hometown, Yu Wei is still there, and he has some friendship with the rebel army. Anyway, he is not a small town mayor who can compete. These people will try to find him. trouble!


    The gentleman of the private school saw that all the people who complained to the mayor were arrested. He was terrified for a while, and he was so frightened that he had a stroke. It''s alright, this private school does not need to continue to open. !


    After Uncle Qin and the others left the private school, Dong Yi also drove Gu Shuixiu and Xu Bingyao back in a donkey cart.


    They walked in front of Uncle Qin and the others and returned to Caozi Village. It was already dusk. Uncle Qin and the others would definitely stay overnight in the town before returning to Qingping Mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu and Xu Bingyao live in Caozi Village, and they will go back the next day, so that they can return home earlier than Uncle Qin and the others.


    After a day of thinking, Gu Daniu saw that Gu Shuixiu hadn''t returned, so he said to her: "Sister, I discussed with Yang Qiong, we can''t all rely on the fields at home to live, we plan to still Go to the county seat. If the rebel army is defeated, I will go to Shili Piaoxiang to join Yang Qiong and the others in advance, and we will flee back immediately. If the rebel army wins, then I will be regarded as an old man in the county government. Can do a better job."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with a smile, she had already guessed Gu Daniel''s decision, and now there are many people who are afraid that the county government will be attacked again, and many people do not go back after leaving like Gu Daniel Yes, including the purchasing manager who took Gu Daniu before, and returned to his hometown after leaving.


    After the two brothers and sisters agreed, Gu Daniu went to Gu Mingde and Zhao. As for how Gu Daniu persuaded Gu Mingde and Zhao, Gu Shuixiu didn''t need to worry about it.


    Gu Shuixiu went to the Zuo''s house next door to find someone. Sure enough, she saw Liu Yueyi here. Dong Yunmei was very happy to see them back. She was polite and really took Xu Bingyao to stay with her.


    As for Dong Yi, Gu Shuixiu had already asked him to return to Cuizhu Mountain ahead of time. Dong Yi was driving the car these days, so he must be very tired. Let him rest for a long time.


    Liu Yueyi couldn''t wait to know about Xu Bingyao''s situation, after receiving the affirmation of Xu Bingyao and Gu Shuixiu, she immediately smiled, "It''s good! You don''t have to worry about it every day, a few month?"


    Xu Bingyao said gratefully, "It''s been two months, and the doctor has prescribed some anti-abortion pills."


    After Dong Yunmei found out that Xu Bingyao was pregnant, she congratulated her again and again and went to the kitchen to cook food for Gu Shuixiu and Xu Bingyao. Gu Shuixiu knew that she was not healthy, so she went to the kitchen to help.


    There were only two of them in the kitchen, so Dong Yunmei asked in a low voice, "Shuixiu, is there any news about the Wu family?"


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a moment, then said truthfully: "There is news, as you expected, Qingqing''s biological father really came over, just when the rebel army invaded Zhishui County, the county seat at that time. It was very chaotic inside, and everyone didn''t dare to inquire, and even more dared not to ask. I only knew that the Wu family had been arrested. As for who arrested them, no one else knew. I asked them to inquire, and even Even the Ding family asked, but it was useless. The Ding family still doesn''t know where the Wu family went.


    But they abused your mother and daughter before, almost everyone in the county knows, I guess Qingqing''s biological father will not let them go so easily, I guess since they are just arrested instead of killing them on the spot Now, presumably before Qingqing''s biological father found her, those in the Wu family should be safe, but life might not be easy. "


    Dong Yunmei was so frightened by Gu Shuixiu''s words that she had no choice but to look at her kitchen knife, Gu Shuixiu was worried that she had cut her fingers.


    & nbsp; You deserve it! Back then they treated you like beasts, and now you deserve to suffer like this. The wicked have their own grind, so just relax.


    If there is a chance to see Qingqing''s biological father in the future, you can explain it clearly. No matter what, you haven''t treated Qingqing badly all these years. how. "


    Dong Yunmei naturally knew that the person''s temperament would not treat her well, but she was a little hard to understand, "Oh! After treating us, why should I worry about them? Maybe people are still cursing me for taking the children and causing them to be arrested!"


    Seeing this, Dong Yunmei quickly concentrated on cooking and stopped thinking about those troublesome things.


    After the meal was ready, Dong Yunmei went to the field and called Mrs. Hao over for dinner, so Mrs. Hao could not be left to eat at home alone. The five adults and two children had lunch at Zuo''s house, Gu Shuixiu simply took a nap at Zuo''s house, and when Dong Chenghu and the others came back, they would go back to Cuizhu Mountain with Dong Chenghu.

 v2 Chapter 120： Hao is overjoyed, everyone returns

    Hao took her two daughters-in-law back to Qin''s house. Once they went back, Hao asked with concern: "Bingyao, how is your brother? When will your father-in-law come back? ?"


    Xu Bingyao murmured: "Mother... Father-in-law, they went to support my brother, beat up those who beat my brother, and even the husband was stunned. I didn''t move forward at that time, This is all I know. Later, my brother was sent to the hospital by my father-in-law and the others. I found out that I was two months pregnant. Shui Xiu was worried that I would not be able to bear it, so she brought me back first. "


    Other Hao just listened to it, but when Xu Bingyao said that she was two months pregnant, Hao staged a live-action version of her happiness, and she was so happy that she almost went to worship her ancestors.


    Seeing Liu Yueyi with a big belly next to her, Hao''s heart couldn''t be more comfortable, she said with a smile, "I can hold a grandson next month, ten months I can hold the second one later. Our family is really lucky this year! Not bad, you are really good! From today onwards, you will do some light work at home, and leave the heavy work for Shan¡¯er and Chuan¡¯er to do, be good Taking care of your body is what matters.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Hao remembered that she was asking about Xu Binghe, and quickly comforted Xu Bingyao: "As for your brother, your father-in-law and Chuan''er will definitely not let him suffer. "In this world, there is not only a master like Panlong Town, and we don''t lack any money for him to study, so let your father-in-law find him a better school."


    Xu Bingyao was so grateful to Mrs Hao when she heard this, she was about to kowtow to Mrs Hao right now.


    , hurry back to the house."


    Under Hao''s urging, Xu Bingyao turned back to their house three steps at a time.


    Sleep until Qinchuan and the others come back.


    Xu Bingyao was excitedly woken up by Qin Chuan. She was still awake when she asked excitedly, "Bingyao, mother said you are pregnant, but is it true?"


    Xu Bingyao came back to her senses and nodded with a gentle smile, "The doctor said it''s only two months, and after three months the fetus will be able to do the work."


    "What do you do! Take good care of your body and give me a healthy child is serious, tell you, I brought Glacier back, let''s go, take you to meet him!" Qin Chuan was so happy that he took Xu Bingyao as a treasure in his hand and dragged her all the way to the next house.


    At this time, Xu Binghe was talking to Hao, and when he saw Xu Bingyao, he lowered his head guiltily, "Sister, I''m sorry, I let you down! I can''t stay in the private school anymore!"


    Where does Xu Bingyao take care of that? She pulled Xu Binghe and looked up and down for a while, and she was relieved to see that it was only some skin trauma, "It''s fine, it''s fine! I won''t go to the private school. It doesn''t matter if you''re good, you''ll be fine."


    Hao continued to persuade: "Your sister is right, it''s good to be a good person. You two brothers and sisters chat first, and I will cook dinner for you."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu also came over after a while. Dong Chenghu heard Dong Yunmei say that Gu Shuixiu was resting at their house as soon as he arrived at the villa, so he went directly to find Gu Shuixiu, and then talked to Dong Yunmei at Zuo''s house for a while Only then did he bring Gu Shuixiu to Qin''s house.


    At the moment, Xu Binghe was talking to Xu Bingyao about the private school, and he felt very guilty for causing such a big trouble.


    Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan didn''t care, "Those people are worthy of beating! Unlucky children will bully the weak, and if such people become successful in the future, they will be scumbags, it is better for me to teach them in advance. The way they behave!"


    Qin Chuan clenched his fists, but was slapped on the head by Uncle Qin, "I think you are the unlucky child! You are so unreliable! Fortunately, Chenghu and the mayor have some friendship, and they are in advance Say hello, or do you think we can get away with such a big commotion? Use your brain before doing things!"


    Uncle Qin taught Qin Chuan a lesson with hatred on his face, and did not save face for him in front of Xu Bingyao. We can''t continue to study in the town, and before we left, we heard that the scholar at the private school seemed to have had a stroke, so I was afraid that the private school was about to close.


    I''m thinking about finding another private school for Binghe, but I''m blind to these. Do you know which private school is better? "


    "This..." Xu Bingyao and Xu Binghe looked at each other, both of them were at a loss, not to mention Xu Bingyao, even Xu Binghe didn''t understand these things, the whole Panlong Town was just that kind of private school , No one else has seen the world, and it is impossible to tell him what good private schools are out there.


    Uncle Qin knew there was no hope when he saw the expressions of his sister and brother, so he looked at Dong Chenghu and said, "Chenghu, you are here at the right time, you are the more knowledgeable among us, do you know Is there any better private school in our area?"


    When the Xu family heard the words, they all looked at Dong Chenghu with hope.


    Dong Chenghu scratched the back of his head embarrassedly, and said, "Uncle, if you ask me about this, I really don''t know, but Dong Yi often listens for news outside, and Mr. Shen, who was originally a scholar, Presumably they will be more clear, so let me go back and ask for you, how about I tell you tomorrow?"


    Xu Bingyao and Xu Binghe were about to give thanks to Dong Chenghu, but Dong Chenghu avoided them.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the Qin family had nothing to do, so she asked Dong Chenghu to take her back. After being out for so long, she didn''t see the child for two days, so it was strange.


    When the two arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, Shen Shikang and Liang Shi had already heard from Yang Yi what happened, and they were very happy. Shen Shikang saw Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, and praised them repeatedly: You have done things beautifully! You don''t want a gentleman who has no morality like that!"


    Shen Shikang himself is also teaching and educating people. Hearing what the scholar in the private school did, he was so angry that he wanted to kill people. How could such a person be a teacher and teach good students?


    Dong Chenghu saw that Shen Shikang was so supportive of their behavior, he simply asked by the way: "Mr. Shen, that...because we have made such a fuss, Xu Binghe can''t study in the town now, you see Shiguang, do you know of any good schools near us?"


    Shen Shikang was put on a high hat by Dong Chenghu, his eyebrows were slightly raised, he thought for a moment and said: "To talk about this... I really don''t know! But Yang Yi and Dong Yi should know something. They were the ones who went to collect news."

 v2 Chapter 121： Shen Shikang guides the way, Liangs going to leave

    Shen Shikang paused when he said this, and sighed: "Actually, if I want to say, this world cannot be peaceful in the past ten years. If he really wants to take the imperial examination to become an official, I think It''s better to stay in the mountains and farm well to be safe. The current imperial court is simply corrupt to the core. What if you pass the exam? In addition to letting yourself fall into endless conspiracies and become someone else''s pawn, there are also what?"


    Dong Chenghu saw Shen Shikang so emotional, he was speechless for a while, he didn''t understand this kind of politics, and he didn''t want to understand it. It was too complicated.


    "Mr. Shen, I understand what you said, who doesn''t want to have a happy birthday, but Xu Binghe''s greatest wish before his death was to let him honor his ancestors. There is no other idea, if you don''t let him go this way, I''m afraid it''s impossible, anyway, let''s do our best to help, as for whether he is good or bad in the future, we can''t control it."


    "Hey! You are very open-minded!" Shen Shikang propped himself up and seemed to have a different view on Dong Chenghu, thinking: "What you said also makes sense, since you just want to do a favor, then you Go to Yang Yi, he has been paying attention to the situation outside for Ziping before, and he has better information than anyone else."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, he was overjoyed. After thanking Shen Shikang, he immediately went out to find Yang Yi.


    Now that Yang Yi and their family are a little bit close to him, it is definitely not a problem to ask him to do such a small favor.


    Gu Shuixiu did not intend to get involved in these matters. Now that Liu Yueyi and Xu Bingyao asked her to help, she has already helped, and now she can finally rest well.


    Seeing her stretching her muscles and bones in the yard, Mrs. Liang smiled and came over with a plate of fruit, "I said you''ve been really busy these two days, it seems hard to see that you''re really free."


    Liang put down the fruit bowl, took a wild fruit and ate it leisurely against the wall.


    Seeing her lazy appearance, Gu Shuixiu was so jealous that she was almost jealous, so she imitated her and took the fruit and leaned against her to enjoy this pleasant evening together.


    It''s already April, and the mountain wind blowing at this moment is neither cold nor hot, the most comfortable.


    Seeing her enjoying with her eyes closed, Mrs Liang said with a smile: "Shuixiu, in fact, I really envy you, you can live comfortably in the mountains like this.


    If I don''t meet your family, even if I don''t worry about him, I will guard the child and my father-in-law.


    But now the children and my father-in-law are living very well in your house, even if I don''t have me by their side to protect them, they are still very safe, I thought about it for a long time, and decided to go to Ziping and help him busy. "


    "You have to go!" Gu Shuixiu''s sleepiness disappeared all of a sudden, his eyes widened, obviously he couldn''t accept what Liang said for a while.


    Liang was a little disappointed and a little sad. Hearing the laughter of the child in the distance, he felt uncomfortable and said with red eyes: "I am not a good mother, let alone a good mother. Daughter-in-law! I used to be bad at cooking, and I could pierce the cloth with a needle. It was not until I came to Cuizhu Mountain that I really learned how to be a good wife and mother.


    I really can''t bear to be here, I can''t bear to you! But there is no use for me to stay here at all. I was born in the door, and I have been a martial artist since elementary school. Instead of spending my days here, it is better to help Ziping.


    Only my father-in-law and Jiang An will trouble you! When our husband and wife come back, we will definitely thank your family! "


    This is Liang''s commitment and her determination.


    Gu Shuixiu only felt that this was too sudden. She had always felt that Liang was a heartless and careless person. She never thought that she would have such a deep thought. This decision should have been made by her after careful consideration.


    "Have you told Mr. Shen about this?" Gu Shuixiu inquired.


    Liang nodded, "My father-in-law had a conversation with me earlier, and at that time I revealed my intention. The father-in-law only said that he supported my decision, and also said that they had Yang Yi by their side, Let me leave with confidence, and take some dark guards along the way to keep me safe along the way."


    Liang''s tears have fallen unsatisfactorily. If Shen Shikang rejected her directly, she would understand, but Shen Shikang was considerate of her, how could she not feel guilty and blame herself!


    Gu Shuixiu sighed in her heart, what should come will always come, and what should go will always go. Liang''s going to leave, although she is very reluctant, she must still bless her rationally.


    Because Liang Shi was leaving, Gu Shuixiu felt sad, and she was not in the mood to eat dinner, she always felt stuffy.


    After dinner, Mrs. Liang carried Shen Jiangan back to the room alone. Gu Shuixiu knew that Mrs. Liang was planning to have a good talk with Shen Jiangan. I was afraid that the child would be sad for several days after tonight. !


    When Dong Chenghu went back to his room, he saw Gu Shuixiu feeling gloomy and thought she was not feeling well, so he asked with concern: "Shuixiu, are you tired? Tell me about your discomfort... "


    Gu Shuixiu hugged Dong Chenghu''s waist and buried her head in his arms. After a long time, she let out a long breath, "Chenghu, my sister-in-law said today that she is going to find Brother Shen, If you want me to help her take care of Mr. Shen and Jiang An, how can she dare to go to such a dangerous place as a girl? If it were me, I would definitely not be able to let go of the children and the family! "


    "Sister-in-law is going to find Brother Shen? Who did you hear? Did my sister-in-law tell you?"


    Dong Chenghu asked three questions in a row, showing how shocked he was.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded sullenly, feeling even more depressed, "It''s nothing to take care of Mr. Shen and Jiang An, anyway, Mr. Shen is also the child''s husband, we should take good care of it.


    Jiang An is so cute, I also love him as my child, and study with the children, everyone will work harder when they have competition.


    In addition, Yang Yi is half the husband and guard of our family, and the elder brother of my sister-in-law.


    "


    Dong Chenghu stroked Gu Shuixiu''s hair, hugged her tightly and comforted her: "You are so worried that this sister-in-law hasn''t left yet, if she does leave, you won''t have to live!


    Don''t worry, if Mr. Shen has no opinion, it means that the sister-in-law should have some skills. Instead of worrying here, it is better to pack her luggage and bring everything that is useful, just in case. "

 v2 Chapter 122： Scallion pancakes, before leaving

    Dong Chenghu''s persuasion for a long time still has some effect, at least Gu Shuixiu has already figured it out, she should not be so incapable of letting go. When the child is older and goes out, doesn''t she have to live?


    After thinking about these Gu Shuixiu, she can calmly face the passing passersby around her.


    On the second day, Gu Shuixiu got up and went to work at dawn. How could Mrs. Liang stay in Cuizhu Mountain for two or three days before leaving. While Mrs. Liang was still there, she could do more Some delicious food, and you can also prepare some dry food for Liang''s family. After all, you are going to do such a dangerous thing, and it is not a tourist shopping. It is safer to prepare things yourself.


    Cuixi got up early in the morning and planned to cook breakfast for everyone. Unexpectedly, she saw Gu Shuixiu lighting a fire in the kitchen. She looked at the sky outside strangely, wondering if she was up late, but It''s still early!


    Cuixi who couldn''t figure out the situation quickly went up to help, and asked cautiously, "Why did Madam get up so early today?" Is the sun coming out west?


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have time to think about what Cuixi was thinking, and while cleaning the pot, let Cuixi help wash the rice, and said, "Mrs. Shen will be leaving in two days, I Make more food for her while she''s still alive, she likes them anyway, besides, you can help me make some dry food later, the kind that can be stored for a long time, I''ll make some for Mrs. Shen to bring , when it¡¯s inconvenient to go out, you can still eat two bites.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say much about Liang''s whereabouts, Cuixi saw that Gu Shuixiu was not very happy, so she didn''t dare to ask more, and helped with the work obediently.


    Breakfast is about the same as before, the main thing is goat milk. Gu Shuixiu also made some meat buns. The most important thing is that this is the first time for everyone to make scallion pancakes.


    Thick in the middle, thin on both sides, poor taste.


    It''s not that they don''t have that kind of pot at home, but they have been kept and never used. In the past, Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to make it because it was troublesome. Besides, the scallion pancake was oily, and it was more irritating to eat. She was worried that it would be troublesome if the children became addicted to it. Pots, new pots always need some oil to work well.


    She just made this scallion pancake once, and while it wasn''t hot, she didn''t get too angry, so she made more so that everyone was full.


    According to the instructions of taking care of Shuixiu, Cui Xi went to the warehouse to get a bag of wheat flour and corn flour, and went to the field to cut baskets of green onions.


    When she came back, she said with a smile as soon as she entered the kitchen: "Madam, many vegetables in the fields were fruiting early this morning. The servants saw that they were fresh, so they brought some back."


    Gu Shuixiu saw that there were cucumbers and cauliflower in Cuixi''s basket, but it was rare that there were mizuna.


    Sometimes the children in the family want to play in the water, and Gu Shuixiu will ask Dong Xiao to take them there.


    ."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded lightly with a smile, thinking that this mizuna is so tender, it would be just right to make a cold salad at noon.


    Dong Chenghu also got up at this moment, and went to the kitchen for a walk. Seeing Gu Shuixiu busy, he asked, "Shuixiu, what can I do for you?"


    Seeing that he was not fully awake, Gu Shuixiu said, "Help me go to the warehouse and take out that frying pan, and wash it by the way, I will use it later." It was about the same size as the cauldron on the stove, and Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how long to toss it alone.


    Dong Chenghu went out to work without saying a word.


    Before Dong Chenghu put the pan on the stove, Gu Shuixiu hurriedly kneads the noodles. This noodle kneading is very laborious and requires a lot of effort. Put some ghee when kneading the noodles , so that when the scallion pancake is fried, the inside will expand, forming some dense holes, and it will be crisp and crisp when eating.


    When Gu Shuixiu was making noodles, Cuixi had already washed the green onions and started cutting them into minced green onions. As she cut them, Gu Shuixiu used them.


    After Dong Chenghu put the washed pan on the stove, Gu Shuixiu immediately smeared a thick layer of rapeseed oil on the pan. Let it soak for a while, then wash the cauldron again and it''s ready for pancakes.


    The key to making scallion pancakes is oil, you can¡¯t add less oil, otherwise the pancakes will not be fragrant, and you can¡¯t add too much, or it will be too greasy, Gu Shuixiu tries to bake two or three just found the feeling.


    After that, it became smoother and smoother, but within half an hour, the two had already branded two big baskets.


    At this time, the children who came back from learning kung fu all went into the kitchen smelling the fragrance, staring at the basket with the scallion pancakes and drooling desperately.


    Gu Shuixiu saw them sweating profusely, and said quickly, "It''s still early, don''t catch a cold, go wash up, and have breakfast later."


    "Aunt Xiu, is this breakfast for everyone?" Zhang Xingchi stared at the scallion pancake with a good look.


    Zhao Baoer also has an expression, "Cousin, can we eat later?"


    Seeing their cute looks, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing, "I have all of them, I''ll give them to you later, by the way, what about Jiang An? How about this morning? Didn''t you practice martial arts with you?"


    Gu Shuixiu did not find Shen Jiangan in the crowd, and asked worriedly.


    Zhang Xingchi met Zhao Baoer and said, "Aunt Xiu, Jiang An didn''t come back to sleep with us last night, Mr. Yang said in the morning that Jiang An didn''t practice martial arts today, and we don''t know what happened to him? "


    This child must have cried for a long time last night! Gu Shuixiu sighed inwardly, looked at Zhang Xingchi and said, "Hurry up and have breakfast."


    The children cheered and swarmed away when they heard the words, and all ran back to their rooms to get their clothes and wash up.


    Cui Xi smiled and said: "Madam, what the young masters like most is the fresh food you make."


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it too, and said with a smile: "If they like it, just ask Dong Xiao to send two baskets to the valley, Qin''s family and Zuo''s family will each give one basket, and the other Two baskets go to Dong Shan''s yard and let them eat enough."


    "Madam is kind!" Cui said happily.


    While the children were washing, Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi cooperated to make another basket.

 v2 Chapter 123： Eat up, make dry food

    You can eat the rolls.


    People left the hall one after another, and Cuixi brought all the scallion pancakes and goat milk rolls.


    got one.


    The whole family solved a basket and a half at once. A few small ones ate scallion pancakes and drank goat milk, and their stomachs were bloated like a ball.


    See how they will be in class later?


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and stared at the little ones. After a long while, she said gently, "You can''t eat any more, sit down for a while, then go outside for a couple of laps before going to the study."


    Several children have not answered yet, Shen Shikang has already stood up first, heaved a sigh of relief: "I''ll go for a walk with you."


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a while, Liang Shi wanted to laugh but dared not laugh, even Shen Jiangan had a smile on his face.


    Now, even when I was holding a banquet at home, I never saw my father-in-law like this. It''s better for you to stay here, relax, and make fresh food. If it wasn''t for my peace of mind, I wouldn''t want to leave."


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at her angrily, and half-seriously and half-jokingly said, "If you don''t want to leave, just stay, I''m here to welcome you at any time, and you can stay as long as you want! By the way, you Did you talk to Jiang An yesterday? I don''t seem to be in high spirits looking at the child today."


    Speaking of this, Liang Shi couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, "This child has a long way to go in the future, and now he is almost ten years old, it is not inseparable from his mother''s little doll, and I am also here to help this time. His father, although he is reluctant to let me go, he will not be as messy as before, I have told him that I will send him a letter every once in a while to reassure him."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded. After all, the Shen family was different from them. Children really shouldn''t be too weak. It is best for Shen Jiangan to stand on their own as soon as possible.


    "Stop talking about this, when are you going to leave? I''ll make some dry food for you to take on the road. It''s not a problem to store the dry food I made for half a year. Trouble."


    "Half a year!" Liang was stunned, what food could be stored for half a year, why didn''t she know before?


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "Actually, all food can be stored for a longer time as long as they can be dehydrated as much as possible, just like those dry goods, I will make you a kind of food that is very similar to a sac, It''s not a problem to leave it for half a year, but it''s very dry, I try to make it more fragrant, so that you won''t feel unappetizing when you eat it."


    Liang nodded happily when she heard the words, and said coquettishly: "Shuixiu, how about you let me help you? Do more at that time, after all, there are still a few secret guards who want to come with me. Let''s go, I can''t have anything to eat by then, they have nothing to worry about."


    The Shen family has always treated these secret guards very well. It can be seen from Yang Yi that the Shen family attaches great importance to these secret guards.


    "What do you think I am, you can help me if you want, and we can save manpower. How many people do you want to do? You can''t bring too many things alone when you go out! Gu Shuixiu had seen it on TV before that everyone brought two sets of clothes to wash when they went out, and some necessary things, that is, they didn''t even bring much dry food, mainly because they had to bring enough money.


    Hunting is an unknown danger that cannot be prevented, and the other is a waste of time, but they have to hurry.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know Liang''s plan very well, but there was nothing wrong with this dry food. From the look of Liang''s excitement, she knew that Gu Shuixiu met their needs.


    "Shuixiu, you are so kind! My biggest gain from going to Yongjia County is getting to know such a good sister like you!" Liang''s sincere gratitude to Gu Shuixiu, and sincere trust in her will make Shen Shikang acquainted He and Shen Jiangan entrusted her, "We plan to leave at midnight tomorrow night. I will leave Cuizhu Mountain at dusk and go back to Shen''s house to join them first."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and expressed her understanding. In this way, they still have nearly two days to prepare dry food for the Liang family. The time is enough. What makes Gu Shuixiu most happy is that Jiang An can follow Liang''s two more days together, presumably Shen Shikang should not detain Shen Jiangan in the study these two days.


    After finishing the breakfast plate, Gu Shuixiu began to summon all the servants in the house, except Luo Ying who needed to take care of Dong Yuanjie and couldn''t get out, everyone else joined the team of making dry food.


    "Dong Xiao, go to the warehouse and bring three sacks of wheat flour out." Gu Shuixiu instructed Dong Xiao.


    Three sacks of flour are about 80 to 90 catties. These are enough for them to eat for a while. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they wanted to be light and simple, Gu Shuixiu even wanted to make them all the wheat flour at home. Dry food, anyway, Cuizhushan grows wheat every year. If Gu Shuixiu and the others eat wheat flour, they use it to make noodles, but they only eat it occasionally. Everyone still prefers to eat rice, so the annual consumption of wheat flour at home is only two or three sacks, and Most of them are Cui Xi and Dong Shan eating.


    If Gu Shuixiu and his family of three, they might not be able to eat a sack in a year.


    After Dong Xiao moved out the three sacks of wheat flour, Liang Shi immediately exclaimed, "Shuixiu, this is too much! You don''t want to move out all the wheat flour in the house, right? !"


    There are more than ten sacks of wheat, and we can¡¯t eat them every year. Now we have learned how to be good. The wheat is dried and stored, including rice. Only a part of it is ground first, and new ones are ground after eating, so that they can be stored for a long time. a little.


    Chen Liang, this can ensure that the family''s grain depot has spare grain, and that the grain will not be moldy. "


    Liang nodded her head straight, she is not a housewife who is good at managing household affairs. In the past, these things in the house were handled by the housekeeper Yang, so she didn''t have to worry about it at all. Now she listens to Gu Shuixiu When I got up, I just found it very interesting.

 v2 Chapter 124： Kimchi, produced by Liu Yueyi

    Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Xiao to pour out the half sack of wheat flour and put it in an oversized wooden tub. These wheat flour should be mixed with cold boiled water.


    Liang took over the work of making noodles automatically, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to wash the pan. , This kind of dry food can not put sugar and salt if it is durable, but you can put a little sesame seeds to improve the fragrance.


    Gu Shuixiu plans to make the ones with no taste, and then make some sweetened ones. At that time, they can eat the sweetened ones first, and then eat the tasteless ones.


    When Mr. Liang saw that Gu Shuixiu thought so thoughtfully, he was even more happy. Gu Shuixiu had done enough things for their family. If you have the opportunity, you must repay Gu Shuixiu well.


    Cuixi washed the pan out and boiled it dry on the stove, Gu Shuixiu immediately put in the dough cakes one by one. Instead of turning it over immediately, she let Cuixi turn to a small fire and bake it slowly.


    Liang knew how to do it after watching Gu Shuixiu once, she didn''t need to do it herself, she already took care of all the work on her own.


    The degree of drying of the dough will be dozens of times that of the present, and there is absolutely no problem in storing it for a month.


    After the three sacks of wheat flour were used up, the whole stove was full of dry food, and some could not be put down, Gu Shuixiu simply let the stove in the bathroom boil water. Fire and put the rest of the dry food there to bake.


    It was already late after making the dry food, but the sun hadn''t gone down yet. Taking advantage of this time, Gu Shuixiu simply made another jar of kimchi for the Liang family.


    This kimchi is not the kind of pickled cabbage in Korea, but a method of pickling vegetables passed down by the ancestors of China, so as not to eat vegetables during winter.


    Because there is a conservatory in Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu didn''t do this before, so the Zhao family occasionally gave them some pickles. This pickle is actually a kind of pickles, but it''s the simplest Pickled with salt.


    The most important thing in Cuizhu Mountain this season is vegetables. Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to go to the vegetable garden to pick some peas and cauliflower, as well as some Chinese cabbage and white radish.


    At the same time, pick all the chili peppers in the vegetable garden as long as they are ripe.


    Possibly salt and pepper.


    First wash the jar and dry it, then sterilize it with boiling water and then dry it, then wash the vegetables, then run it again with cool boiling water, soak for a while, and then put all the peppers Cut it into pieces, spread a layer of minced pepper on the bottom of the jar and sprinkle a little salt, then put the vegetables in, sprinkle with pepper and salt at the same time, and then seal it.


    When Gu Shuixiu put all the dry food and two jars of kimchi in front of Mrs. Liang, Mrs. Liang was so moved that her eyes were red. Thinking so much for her, I always feel that with money, I can travel all over the world, and I have never even prepared any food for them.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t bear this, so after handing over the things to the Liang family, she said a few words to take care and left.


    Shen Jiangan hugged Liang Shi very reluctantly, but she kept holding back her tears, and repeatedly promised Liang Shi that she would take good care of Shen Shikang, study and learn martial arts well, and wait for her and Shen Ziping When they came back, the listeners all wiped their tears.


    Shen Jiangan was silent for a long time after Liang left, until he received the first letter from Liang at the end of May, and he became cheerful again. At this time, Liang has already rushed out of Yongjia County. The boundary goes to Linhai County.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other until the Liang family went to Linhai County, and smiled bitterly. From the beach of Cuizhu Mountain to Linhai County, it was only a day''s effort, but Liang family and the others had to leave. so long!


    At this time, Liu Yueyi, who has already reached her due date, is almost due to give birth. When she gave birth to Qin Zuxin for the first time, she exceeded her due date by a few days. Months, because her first child was only seven or eight days overdue. This was the second child. It made no sense that the overtime was longer than the first child.


    Because the due date was over, Hao was very nervous every day. Fortunately, after the first three months, Xu Bingyao was able to help Hao with some work, otherwise Hao would be out of skills.


    On the last day of May, Liu Yueyi finally started, giving birth to this child was much easier than the first child, the child''s fetal position was right, and the weight was well controlled by Liu Yueyi, and Cuixi entered the delivery room for two days In an hour, the child fell to the ground.


    She is a little girl, in the middle of Hao''s pregnancy, and the mother and daughter are safe. Liu Yueyi''s health is very good.


    After receiving the news, Gu Shuixiu and others sent congratulatory gifts one after another. Dong Yunmei sent a basket of eggs and a few fresh live fish to the Qin family. Zuo Qingsong specially gave them to her. Grab to replenish the body.


    Gu Shuixiu sent more things than Zuo''s family. After all, Cuizhu Mountain is rich in products, and the Qin family also knows the situation of their family. If they send too little, she will feel ashamed.


    She prepared a basket of goose eggs and some seafood for Liu Yueyi. In addition, Gu Shuixiu also sent some dried bamboo fungus. After explaining how Hao''s food was eaten, Gu Shuixiu prepared another Some of the bamboo sunflowers were sent to the Zuo family.


    These nutrient-rich foods are good for Dong Yunmei''s body.


    This time, Gu Shuixiu also wanted to see Dong Yunmei''s situation by personally delivering things to her door. After all, the Wu family affairs had worried her for a long time. This time she saw Dong Yunmei''s mental state was not bad. Gu Shuixiu was relieved, she didn''t ask Dong Yunmei to do anything for the Dong family, as long as she lived well, it would be the greatest gratification for Dong Chenghu.


    After all, part of what she encountered before was to support Dong Chenghu, which is what Dong Chenghu feels most guilty about. Of course, if Dong Yunlan can be found, Dong Chenghu will have no regrets in his life. .


    However, finding Dong Yunlan is not an easy task. After all, Dong Yunlan was lost back then, not as a child bride.

 v2 Chapter 125： Qin Mingzhu, Yang Qiongyouxi

    Gu Shuixiu was thinking about Dong Yunlan all the way, but this matter will only be investigated after the world is more peaceful.


    At the end of June, the weather was the hottest time, Liu Yueyi wanted to wash her body with three buckets of clean water when she was out of confinement. Three large pots of hot water were boiled for her, and she was given a hot bath to wash away all the dirt from this month.


    As for the newly released baby girl from the Qin family, with the joint efforts of Hao and Qin Shan, she took a good bath.


    The child was named Qin Mingzhu.


    Liu Yueyi and Qin Shan have no objection, and Uncle Qin will not object. From today, the little baby girl will be called Qin Mingzhu.


    Qin Zuxin has a little sister, and he shows off how cute his little sister is in front of Dong Yuanxu every day, which makes Dong Yuanxu feel itchy, and suddenly said to Gu Shuixiu one day: "Mother, I also want to If you want a sister, give me a sister!"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, and then she asked amusingly, "Why do you like your sister? Isn''t your brother cute?"


    Dong Yuanxu thinks of Dong Yuanjie''s chubby, lotus-like hands and feet, and thinks that his younger brother is very cute, but he doesn''t have a sister!


    own camp.


    Dong Yuanjie couldn''t understand what his mother was saying to his brother, but this did not prevent him from supporting his brother, and immediately clapped his hands and feet with the chicken legs and cheered: "Sister, sister..."


    "Oh, my stupid son! Look at your clothes dirty." Gu Shuixiu looked at the greasy Dong Yuanjie, wondering if this kid had been given by Dong Yuanxu. strayed?


    Later, this matter was passed on to Dong Chenghu and Shen Shikang. Shen Shikang did not express any opinion on it, but felt that Dong Yuanxu could block Gu Shuixiu speechless at such a young age. taught children.


    And Dong Chenghu really moved his mind. Now that Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan have a daughter, if he can save him, Dong Chenghu will inevitably compare in his heart. Their family is still two stinky boys, no, they will definitely be compared by them in the future.


    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu started desperately to create a human plan. At this time, Yang Qiong, who was far away in Zhishui County, was also diagnosed with more than a month''s pregnancy. Gu Daniu was so happy that he almost bought firecrackers to celebrate.


    It¡¯s not easy to meet Zizi only once every ten days and a half months. This child was conceived in Caozi Village and was discovered in Zhishui County. Fortunately, Yang Qiong¡¯s foundation is good, otherwise it would have been so frustrating during this time. The child may not be able to save it.


    Because Yang Qiong was pregnant, colorful fly pigeons to pass on the book to tell Gu Shuixiu the good news, and also did not let Yang Qiong work in the store, just let her have a good life and a good body, The most notable items in their store are chickens, ducks and eggs. They can eat as much as they want, and FunFun even cooks one for Yang Qiong a day, which makes Yang Qiong terrified.


    It was already mid-July when Gu Shuixiu received the news and learned that Yang Qiong was pregnant, she was very happy for Gu Daniel and Zhao Shi, and immediately asked Dong Chenghu to drive the donkey cart. Caozi Village.


    The Zhao family was depressed because Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong went to the county town. When Gu Shuixiu came back, she was in a better mood. When she heard the news of Yang Qiong''s pregnancy, her depressed mood was completely good. He pulled Gu Shuixiu and said excitedly, "Shuixiu, do you want me to go to the county seat to take care of Yang Qiong? This child has a big heart, but Daniel can''t take care of her normally. I really don''t worry about her alone!"


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Zhao''s burden of shaving her head was hot, so she quickly grabbed her, "Mother, who will take care of Dad and Er Niu when you are gone? Don''t worry about Yang Qiong, there is fun watching. It will be alright, this girl is the most stable, she has always been careful in her work, and if she is with you, you will have a hundred and twenty hearts!"


    "But..." Zhao wanted to say that no matter how calm and steady she is, she is still a big girl, how can she think about everything, and Yang Qiong has no experience with her first child, how can this be reassuring ? But Gu Shuixiu was right. If she left, Gu Mingde and Gu Daniu would have no one to take care of her, and no one would do the housework. The most important thing is that it is already July, and it will be two months later. When the autumn harvest is over, only their father and son will be left at home, and she will definitely not be able to leave.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Zhao''s tangled face, and persuaded: "Mother, Daniel doesn''t know if there will be an autumn harvest holiday this year, if there is, he should bring Yang Qiong back, then you will It¡¯s enough to persuade Yang Qiong to stay and give birth. If the person doesn¡¯t come back, the expected date of delivery will be after the year anyway. When the New Year comes back, I will be waiting for delivery in our family, killing two birds with one stone.


    , none of these need to bother you. "


    Zhao was persuaded by Gu Shuixiu for a long time and finally figured it out. She had deep expectations for her unborn grandson/granddaughter, and she didn''t feel sad anymore.


    Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu came back in the evening and learned that Yang Qiong was pregnant.


    The Zhao family looked at Gu Erniu''s happy foolishness, and scolded with a smile: "If you don''t hurry up and work hard, you see that your brother is about to become a father, and the two of you are only a year or two away. When your brother has a second child, you are still a bachelor!"


    The most worrying thing about Zhao is the marriage of her two sons. In the past, people in the village were jealous of their family and could not find a place to attack her, so they kept laughing at her for not being able to marry a daughter-in-law. Daniel and Yang Qiong got married, and almost everyone who said this kind of thing shut up, but Gu Erniu''s marriage has not yet been settled.


    However, Gu Erniu is also sixteen or seventeen years old. At this age, Gu Mingde has already given birth to Gu Daniu. This made Zhao shi not in a hurry, if it wasn''t for Yang Qiong''s pregnancy now that half of Zhao shi''s attention was diverted, maybe Zhao shi started to toss about Gu Erniu''s marriage again.


    Gu Mingde is on Zhao''s side this time. He also hopes that Gu Erniu will get married soon. After all, there are only three of them in the family. It is impossible for them to be trapped in Caozi Village, they can only count on Gu Erniu in the future.

 v2 Chapter 126： Zhaos forced marriage again, Gu Shuixius strange

    Because of Zhao''s bombardment and Gu Mingde''s acquiescence, Gu Erniu first experienced the pain of Gu Daniu when he was forced to marry. In Cuizhushan, Gu Shuixiu might be even more ferocious than Zhao''s, and he simply wouldn''t let anyone live.


    But he felt awkward asking him to marry a girl he had never seen before. The twists and turns of the marriage, Gu Erniu is not without ideas about his marriage. First of all, he must find a daughter-in-law that he likes. Second, he doesn''t want the other party''s family background to be too good, or he can''t control it in the future.


    Of course, the most important thing is to be a good person, and other Gu Erniu have no idea. These conditions seem very simple, but it is really not easy to operate. It makes people very confused, how can it be considered attractive?


    He grew up in Caozi Village, and he never went out. From before to now, there is no girl he has paid special attention to. What should I do?


    From now on, Mrs. Zhao will take care of Erniu from time to time. As long as Mrs. Zhao opens her mouth, Mrs. Gu will immediately find an excuse to slip away, making Mrs. Zhao furious.


    Gu Erniu prayed that Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong would come back during the autumn harvest, so that he could hide for a while.


    After Gu Shuixiu returned to Cuizhu Mountain, she began to live a peaceful life. No one asked her for help, and she was relieved. Cuixi and Luoying took care of the family affairs, and there was no need to She bothered.


    She woke up one morning and found that the early morning wind had cooled down, and only after realizing that this summer was over, in a trance, she remembered that she had not heard Shen Shikang this summer She shouted hot, and she didn''t hear the children pestering her to make cold food. This summer has ended like this...


    The wood is gone, time is in her neglect, and in a flash, the child is grown up, and everyone has their own destination.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know why she was so sad all of a sudden. Before she could wake up from her own thoughts, Dong Yuanxu had trotted in front of her. Bamboo dragonflies run around in circles beside her.


    Gu Shuixiu felt dizzy after watching it for a while, and quickly pulled the little guy to his side to stop, "Yuan Xu, where did you get this bamboo dragonfly?" She didn''t remember Dong Chenghu doing this.


    Dong Yuanxu put on his waist ostentatiously and said: "Mother, this is what Mr. Yang made for us. This morning, it was Uncle Dong Yi who gave us a lesson. Mr. Yang was idle and had nothing to do, so he gave it to us. One person made one."


    Gu Shuixiu touched Dong Yuanxu''s little head, and smiled lovingly: "Don''t play for now, sit and rest, wait for your mother to measure your body, this year you have grown It''s too fast, you can''t wear the old clothes anymore, my mother will make a few new clothes for you, as for the ones that don''t fit, wash them and put them away, and keep them for Yuan Jie to wear."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded sharply, and then asked innocently: "Mother, my brother is wearing my old clothes, so does he have new clothes?"


    Gu Shuixiu was taken aback, "Why do you ask that?"


    I saw Dong Yuanxu tugging at the bamboo dragonfly in his hand with a tangled face and said: "Mother, you can make new clothes for my brother too! If I have a younger brother, I always feel unhappy."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, looked at Dong Yuanxu tenderly, and said softly: "Okay, mother promises you to make new clothes for Yuanjie, but your old clothes are still very new and can''t be wasted. ."


    Dong Yuanxu had no opinion now, and happily took some bamboo dragonflies and ran away.


    Gu Shuixiu brushed her dress and walked out of the inner courtyard.


    At this moment, Cuixi had already prepared breakfast. Seeing Gu Shuixiu getting up, she quickly asked with a smile, "Ma''am, breakfast is ready and ready to eat."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, thinking that Dong Yuanxu went to the inner courtyard just now to ask her out for breakfast.


    He didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Shen Shikang, and he had a proper breakfast. The rest of the people were all dull, and they couldn''t make a muffled sound with a stick, which made Gu Shuixiu feel even more boring.


    The ears of wheat rushed to her wave after wave like golden waves in the wind.


    Talking about the waves, Gu Shuixiu remembered that she hadn''t been to the beach for a long time, and it seemed that she hadn''t been there all year this year, and it was Dong Chenghu who was always busy.


    Thinking of Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu immediately left the valley, turned around Cuizhu Mountain twice and found no one, presumably at the beach, so she turned over by herself.


    As expected, Dong Chenghu was busy in the salt field. He didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to come over and said in surprise: "Shuixiu, why did you think of coming here today? I''ll accompany you to the beach to see if there is anything good."


    Gu Shuixiu saw the sea salt piled up like a hill beside Dong Chenghu, so she went forward to help pack it without saying a word.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t stop her. For a while, he always felt that Gu Shuixiu''s expression was a little dazed, as if nothing made her find the meaning of life. Now she wants to help with work, Dong Chenghu naturally will not refuse.


    Two of them pulled the mouth of the bag, one shoveled the sea salt inside, and they quickly filled the sea salt together.


    Dong Chenghu took Gu Shuixiu to the beach, and the sea breeze made her feel better.


    Dong Chenghu saw that she was in a good mood, and suddenly said: "Shuixiu, let''s have another child, so you have something to do, so you don''t have to think about it every day."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, in fact, she doesn''t need Dong Chenghu to say, she will have another child, maybe she has a little life in her stomach now. Because recently she feels that she is a little sad in spring and autumn, which is not like her temperament at all, unless it is...


    For lunch, Cuixi made winter melon duck soup and some cold dishes, and also fried some eggs and made some braised pork.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the food on this table really had no appetite, so she ate two mouthfuls of cold dishes symbolically, then put down her chopsticks and went back to the house.


    Dong Chenghu was a little worried, so he followed Gu Shuixiu into the room, seeing that she had to go to the town''s medical clinic.

 v2 Chapter 127： take people, journey

    It just so happens that they want to send these sea salts to Zhishui County, so they can take Gu Shuixiu out to relax.


    When Dong Yuanxu heard that his parents were going away, the little guy expressed his will for the first time and wanted to go with him.


    After Shen Shikang found out, he discussed with Dong Chenghu: "Chenghu, I think the children in my family haven''t been far away for a long time, just this time I can go out for a walk, you take Yang Yi and Dong Bring Yidu, let the children go out with you to meet the world, you can stay in the county for a longer time, and come back when the autumn harvest."


    Shen Shikang has spoken, Dong Chenghu will not refuse, "Which children do you want to go out with us?"


    Shen Shikang thought for a while and said: "Bring both Xingchi and Junchi, Baoer and Yuanxu can''t leave, Jiang An... also follow you out to meet the world, and take Zu Xin with you by the way. On, although the child is still young, it''s good to go out for a walk, but you have to ask the Qin family about this matter, and the Qin family always needs to nod. As for Yuanjie, he is still too young, so he will stay Stay with me, the old man, at home, and I''ll show you the children!"


    This time taking so many children away, Gu Shuixiu and he will definitely not be able to take care of them, even if there are more Dong Yi and Yang Yi, it will be a little difficult, the best way is to take away Luoying and Cuixi again One of them.


    Thinking that the food made by Cuixi compares to Shen Shikang''s appetite, Dong Chenghu intends to keep Cuixi and take care of Dong Yuanjie by the way, Luoying will follow them to the county town, and he can also help take care of Qin Zuxin and Dong Yuanxu on the road .


    As for Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer Shen Jiangan, the three of them are already grown up and more sensible, as long as their safety is ensured, no special care is needed.


    And they can also help take care of younger children, such as Zhang Junchi.


    Gu Shuixiu was noncommittal after learning about Dong Chenghu and Shen Shikang''s arrangement, as long as their safety can be guaranteed, there is no problem. For this reason, Gu Shuixiu also made a special trip to Qin''s house.


    Now that Liu Yueyi has given birth to a child and is still a little fat, she has already taken care of the work at home. Xu Bingyao has a body for six months and no longer works, but helps Liu Yueyi take care of Qin Mingzhu.


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu arrived, she was warmly welcomed by the two of them.


    Gu Shuixiu teased Qin Mingzhu before saying to Liu Yueyi, "Yueyi, let me tell you something."


    Liu Yueyi saw Gu Shuixiu so serious, and followed suit, "What''s wrong? But what happened?"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and shook her head, "It''s nothing, you don''t have to be so nervous, it''s like this, we plan to go to the county town, Mr. Shen said that the children haven''t been out of the mountains for a long time, take advantage of this Opportunities can go out for a walk, just now that Yongjia County is much cleaner than before, we have no objection.


    Mr. Shen meant to bring your ancestors with you. We didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization, so we came to ask what you mean. "


    Liu Yueyi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words. It wasn''t a big deal, she just wanted Qin Zuxin to go out and she couldn''t be the master alone, so she went into the house and told Hao about it.


    Hao Shi immediately came out of the inner courtyard, and when she saw Gu Shuixiu, she quickly let her into the room for tea.


    Gu Shuixiu asked curiously, "Auntie''s face doesn''t seem very good, what''s wrong?"


    Hao rubbed her eyes and said helplessly: "Pearl has been sleeping with me these days, and this child is clamoring for milk in the middle of the night, so I will follow him, it''s only two days, I This body is a little overwhelmed."


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and snickered when she heard the words, thinking to herself, Hao''s granddaughter is really rare, and Qin Zuxin has never received this treatment.


    "Auntie, the child was hungry in the middle of the night and wanted to eat milk. If you don''t let the child sleep with Yueyi at night, how about you take her during the day?"


    Hao waved his hand, "No, they are still too young, the child cried a few days ago, but neither of them felt it, and they slept soundly. That poor granddaughter thinks she''s almost out of breath!"


    Because of this, the Hao family refused to let Liu Yueyi and the others take care of the children.


    Hao was very helpless about this, but she wouldn''t say Liu Yueyi because of such a trivial matter, she had to take the child with her to feel at ease.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and shook her head when she heard the words. She stopped talking about Qin Mingzhu, and instead told Hao Shikang what Shen Shikang said.


    Hao did not object, but asked Liu Yueyi to call Uncle Qin and Qin Shan back.


    Take care of him personally, and you can help out with him."


    Qin Shan nodded, he was more at ease with him.


    Seeing that they had made a deal, Gu Shuixiu immediately returned to Cuizhu Mountain. After discussing with Dong Chenghu, she decided to leave the next day.


    With the addition of six children, the luggage suddenly increased, and there were two weak girls, Gu Shuixiu and Luo Ying, who had to transport those sea salts out. Even two donkey carts were not enough.


    Dong Chenghu used both donkeys in the family, and plans to go to the Gu family to borrow the donkey cart when he arrives at Caozi Village.


    A donkey car loaded with sea salt and eggs, and Dong Chenghu drove the car, and another donkey car carried children and women, and Dong Yi drove it. In the last car, apart from a big living person sitting in Qin Shan, the rest of the car was filled with their luggage, and Yang Yi drove the car.


    With more children and women, Dong Chenghu and the others did not dare to rush too much. They walked leisurely and leisurely along the way. They also saw many passers-by. In groups, panicked, completely different.


    Gu Shuixiu saw it with her own eyes, and then she deeply realized how important peace and prosperity are to the people.


    On the way, a group of people traveled in the mountains and waters like this, and the four-day journey took them seven or eight days to reach the county seat.


    After so many days, the freshness of the children has long passed, and when they saw the three characters of Zhishui County written on the gate of the county town, they were so excited that they were like chicken blood.


    "Aunt Xiu, we have arrived at the county seat, here we are!" Zhang Junchi happily danced on the donkey cart.


    Gu Shuixiu was infected by his emotions, and she also looked forward to it.


    After entering the county seat, Dong Yi took the lead and led them to fragrance.


    At this time, there were some customers buying salt chicken at the door of Shilixiangxiang. Dong Chenghu saw that the business was so hot and didn''t want the children to squeeze in, so he let Dong Yi go in and tell Chenghai that they Enter through the back door.


    Cheng Hai and Binfen heard the news of Dong Yi, and they were so happy that they cracked their mouths with laughter. If they weren''t too busy to leave, they would have gone to say goodbye as soon as possible and reported the situation by the way.


    After asking the question, Gu Shuixiu burst into laughter. As expected of a child, her curiosity is strong.

 v2 Chapter 128： Business is booming, but dogs look down on people

    "Okay, let''s put things away first, the backyard of this store can''t accommodate so many of us, we estimate that we have to stay in the county for a while, I will let Chenghu rent a room The small yard is rented for a month, and everyone can take a good rest."


    This is something that Gu Shuixiu has been thinking about for a long time. There are so many of them. If they go to an inn, it is estimated that there will be seven or eight rooms. It is not safe for children to stay in the inn. The best way is to rent a hotel. It''s a small yard, everyone can make do with it.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the sky and said, "It''s not too late, you rest here now, let''s go to the county government to find a big cow, and by the way ask where there is a small yard for rent nearby."


    The main thing is that you can rent them for a month.


    Qin Shan nodded, "Then hurry up, we will wait here, and the child will be taken care of by us."


    There are three big men of them, and Luo Ying is watching, naturally it is not a problem.


    Gu Shuixiu gasped for a moment before clapping her head suddenly and said, "By the way, doesn''t my sister-in-law live in the store? Why haven''t I seen her for so long?"


    Dong Chenghu also looked puzzled. Seeing Yang Yi looking around, he asked Luo Ying to ask Funfen.


    Luoying was depressed for a while, and asked Dong Chenghu''s account with difficulty, and quickly left Bin''s side.


    Fun Fung saw that Luo Ying was a little far away from her, so she had to collect the money and said loudly: "Uncle and Madam have gone to Uncle''s place, please tell Mrs.


    Luo Ying got the colorful letter and ran away immediately.


    Dong Chenghu and the others were still waiting in the inner courtyard. When they heard the news from Luo Ying, they planned to go to the county government immediately to find Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong.


    Dong Chenghu drove a donkey cart and walked leisurely on the streets of the county town, and found that it is not a bit more prosperous than before, especially those closed shops, more than half of them have reopened, and the past business travel has also Several times more than before.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the bustling crowd and suddenly felt relieved.


    When Dong Chenghu drove the donkey cart to the back door of the county government office, a stranger came out to open the door for them. It''s not a place where people can come in and out at will!"


    Listening to his arrogant tone, Dong Chenghu''s face immediately sank. They had dragged dead people to court before, so how could they be frightened by this little janitor? .


    Gu Shuixiu was about to get angry when she saw Dong Chenghu, so she quickly grabbed his sleeve, looked at the doorman and said, "We are relatives of Gu Daniu, please let us know, This is the money for the tea, please accept it."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly and put the ten cents in the hand of the servant, the servant saw the ten cents, smiled and said, "Since it is Gu Guanshi''s relative, then I''ll be accommodating and run for you one at a time."


    The little servant didn''t think Gu Shuixiu and the others would be relatives of Gu Daniu. If it weren''t for the ten cents'' sake, he would have smashed people away long ago!


    His face? He even gave you ten pennies!"


    Dong Chenghu would rather give the ten cents to the refugees on the roadside than give the ten cents to such a villain!


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly patted Dong Chenghu on the shoulder, and whispered: "As the saying goes, it is better to offend a gentleman than a villain. You can also see that the little servant is the one who steps on the high and low, so There must be a lot of people who have offended him. Even if we can''t deal with him, there will always be someone who can deal with him. Why are you angry!


    Besides, let''s talk to Daniel later, he is now in charge no matter what, there must be a way to deal with this kind of person, and then let Daniel vent for us. "


    Gu Shuixiu is just to comfort Dong Chenghu, let''s not say whether Gu Daniel has the ability to vent for them, even if he does, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t want Gu Daniel to take action, so he doesn''t have to cause trouble for himself.


    The couple were chatting, when Gu Daniu appeared in front of them, "Sister, brother-in-law, why are you here? Come in quickly."


    When Dong Chenghu saw the servant behind Gu Daniu, he didn''t want to go in. Gu Shuixiu naturally knew the reason for Dong Chenghu, so she quickly pulled him and said loudly to Gu Daniu, "Daniel , are those arresting fast still in the county office?"


    Gu Daniu didn''t know why, so he answered seriously: "Two or three people are gone, other people are here, don''t worry, the chief arrester has not changed, our previous agreement is still valid, last time I I met the chief arresting officer at the yamen gate, and he even asked me to say hello to you!"


    The little servant behind Gu Daniu listened to the conversation between Gu Shuixiu and Gu Daniu, and he looked so wonderful!


    Seeing how he was about to speak, Gu Shuixiu felt extremely relieved.


    Dong Chenghu was dissatisfied with the janitor, and before he walked far, he asked loudly, "Da Niu, I remember that the aunt was the janitor before, why is he replaced this time?"


    These words happened to be heard by the little servant.


    I didn''t know what Gu Daniel was saying when the servant wanted to hear it, but Gu Daniel''s voice was too low to be heard at all.


    After being swept away by Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, the doorman was full of resentment, thinking that if they came to the door again next time, he must take care of them so as to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    Seeing that they had gone far, Gu Shuixiu told Gu Daniu what happened to her and Dong Chenghu just now, "Is there really no one in your county now? The gatekeeper, you must know that the position seems unimportant, but in fact it is the most offending person, just such a blind thing, maybe one day he will offend some big man!"


    Gu Shuixiu deliberately did not say that Gu Daniu vented his anger for them, but analyzed the pros and cons, believing that Gu Daniu should know what to do.


    Because of what happened to Gu Shuixiu and his wife behind the county yamen, Gu Daniu was so angry that he was thinking about Gu Shuixiu''s words and how to punish the servant.


    The three quickly walked to the small yard where Gu Daniu lived. Now he is in charge, and has been assigned to a very small yard, probably with a room and an ear room.


    The room is not big or small, and it is enough for the couple.


    Yang Qiong was so happy when she saw Gu Shuixiu, she almost got carried away and jumped up.


    Gu Shuixiu quickly pulled her back.


    "Sister, why did you come here so suddenly! I was about to get moldy in the county seat, but Daniel said that the county government was not as peaceful as the village, so he wouldn''t let me out. I don¡¯t have time to accompany me if I want to buy things, I¡¯m just thinking about going to Cuizhu Mountain for a short stay!¡±

 v2 Chapter 129： Fall in love and kill each other, rent a house

    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu sat down and asked, "We''re coming back this time, one is to see your situation, and the other is to ask for your parents, do you want to go back this autumn harvest?"


    Gu Shuixiu approached Gu Daniu and whispered, "Actually, Erniu asked me to persuade Yang Qiong to go back. Now that my mother is forcing marriage, he will be read aloud when he sees her all day long. I can¡¯t hide but I can¡¯t hide, I hope Yang Qiong can go back and divert my mother¡¯s attention!¡±


    Gu Daniu couldn''t help laughing and laughing when he heard it, thinking that when he was in trouble because of the marriage, Gu Erniu also gave him a special lesson, saying that goodness and filial piety are the first things, which means that he should follow Zhao''s meaning is to get married quickly.


    Well now, it is his turn to become Zhao''s target, Gu Daniu wants to see how "filial" Gu Erniu is!


    Watching Gu Daniel like this is not going to help Gu Erniu avoid Zhao''s forced marriage.


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly felt sympathy for Gu Erniu, and wondered if Gu Erniu could withstand Zhao''s strong attack?


    Forget it, the two brothers will solve the problem by themselves. Gu Shuixiu made up his mind not to get involved, and looked at Yang Qiong with concern and asked, "But have you seen the doctor? How is it? Are there any adverse reactions to your body? This time your eldest brother also came with us, and rested in Shili Piaoxiang, and you can come back with us to have a look later."


    Yang Qiong heard that Yang Yi had also arrived at the county seat, her eyes lit up immediately, and she couldn''t wait to leave with Gu Shuixiu and the others, "Eldest sister, I''m in good health! To tell you the truth, I had I lived well in Shili Piaoxiang, but that girl, Colorful, gave me a chicken a day, and said that it would nourish my body. If I didn''t eat it, the girl would look at me pitifully.


    It made me feel as if I had done something outrageous. In order not to let the colorful look at me again, I had to move to the county government and squeeze with the big cow. "


    Yang Qiong said that the experience at that time felt like a nightmare, she is not good at rejecting others, and when you are very persistent here, she is really being manipulated by that girl Scared.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing when she heard it, as long as she thought of the picture of colorful forcing Yang Qiong to drink chicken soup, she felt amused.


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu smiling so happily, Yang Qiong frowned helplessly and waited quietly for Gu Shuixiu to finish laughing.


    Dong Chenghu quickly helped Gu Shuixiu and said, "We have brought all the children out of the family this time. There are twelve children and adults in total, and the backyard of Shilixiangxiang really can''t live in so many people. , so we plan to rent a house nearby for a month, do you know where there is a more suitable house near Shili Piaoxiang?"


    Gu Daniu and his wife looked at each other and said, "There are still many vacant houses in the county town. I''m going to ask the yamen''s arresting fast for the houses near Shili Piaoxiang. They have jurisdiction over them. It should be clearer about the big and small things in the county seat.¡±


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed, "Then I''ll trouble you."


    Gu Daniu went out to inquire about the news, leaving Yang Qiong to accompany Gu Shuixiu and his wife.


    The three sat for a while before Gu Daniu came back with a catcher, and excitedly said to Gu Shuixiu: "Sister, brother-in-law, this is Li catcher, it''s a coincidence, I just I went and asked around. Their family has a house in the alley behind Shili Piaoxiang. When the family had an accident in the county town, they fled to the countryside with their family. Now their family has not come back. The autumn harvest is over, and it is estimated that their family will not come back until after the autumn harvest, so they can rent it to us for a month."


    Dong Chenghu said with surprise: "Then I will trouble Li Zhaotou! We have a lot of people this time, about twelve people. Is there enough room on your side?"


    Li Zhaotou nodded lightly with a smile, "Our house has two courtyards, and no one lives in it anyway, renting it to you can still earn some income, but that house has been unoccupied for a long time. , the dust inside is a bit thick, I usually don''t live there, and I haven''t cleaned it, so I might trouble you." Li Chutou said a little embarrassedly.


    Dong Chenghu waved his hand to show he didn''t care, "As long as it''s big enough, we''ll just rent a few rooms and clean it by ourselves."


    Li Zhaotou breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, as long as Dong Chenghu and the others did not dislike it and were willing to rent it, it would be fine. As for the rent, he could get a fortune by giving them a little discount.


    After the two agreed, Gu Daniu immediately made a letter for them, indicating that they would rent six rooms for a month, and also rent the kitchen and bathroom of Li Zuotou¡¯s house. The total rent is It''s three and a half.


    If they go to an ordinary inn, a room will cost about 20 cents a day, six rooms are 120 cents, and if they stay for a month, it will cost three taels of silver and six hundred cents . If I use the kitchen of the inn again, I might have to give some money, so the price Li Chutou gave is fair.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu immediately left the county government office with Li Zhaotou after the document was established.


    When they came, they came through the back door, where the donkey cart was placed, and naturally they had to leave from the back door when they left.


    The doorman saw Dong Chenghu and his wife chatting and laughing with a catcher. He was jealous for a while, but he didn''t dare to say anything, and even greeted them flatteringly.


    Li Zhaotou seemed to be used to the corners of these people''s mouths and ignored them. Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu saw this and ignored the servant and left.


    The two followed Li Zhaotou to the Li family''s house. Li Zhaotou handed the key to Dong Chenghu, familiarized them with the house and left.


    Dong Chenghu immediately settled the donkey cart and took Gu Shuixiu to a nearby medical clinic.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to go, but Dong Chenghu insisted, so she had to follow Dong Chenghu''s meaning.


    The medical center is open in the alley, and seeing that there are ordinary people going in and out, it is obvious that the charges of this medical center should be relatively fair.


    After the two entered, Dong Chenghu put Gu Shuixiu in a seat, and then went to get the waiting sign.


    Three quarters of an hour had passed when it was Gu Shuixiu''s turn. During this time, Gu Shuixiu wanted to leave several times, but Dong Chenghu pressed him down.


    Gu Shuixiu put her hand up according to the doctor''s words. The doctor saw that Gu Shuixiu''s face was rosy and her complexion was good, and she didn''t seem to be sick at all, so she asked, "Why is this lady uncomfortable?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, and asked her what was wrong with her, how would she answer?


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu was confused, the doctor did not ask any questions, and began to diagnose the pulse seriously.

 v2 Chapter 130： hospital, happy

    When the doctor checked the pulse, Gu Shuixiu relaxed the whole time, and kept looking around, looking at all kinds of patients in the hospital.


    Dong Chenghu stared at the doctor very nervously, trying to see some clues from the expression on the doctor''s face.


    The old doctor let go of Gu Shuixiu''s hand after only a while of diagnosis and treatment. Is that your granddaughter? She looks so iconic!"


    The old doctor followed Gu Shuixiu''s expression and said, "That''s my second granddaughter, ah! That child is also a life-threatening, my second husband and wife left early, so they stayed. Such a single seedling, the child grew up by my side, and he has made public appearances since he was a child, making you laugh."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t care, "We are just ordinary people, if we don''t show up, we won''t be able to get along. I think your granddaughter is very good, but you said it ?"


    The old doctor finally looked at Gu Shuixiu at this moment, and looking after Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu didn¡¯t seem like cunning people, so he shouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions, and he said succinctly: ¡°This child has just been Jiji, there are no parents on it, how can you talk about them so quickly!"


    "Oh!" Gu Shuixiu asked with great interest, "Then what kind of family does the doctor want to find for your granddaughter?"


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s sincere face, the old doctor meant to be a matchmaker inside and out, and he didn''t take it too seriously. He chatted with her, "It''s not the old man who is blowing you, my granddaughter is not only related to kinship. It''s a little thinner, and the rest really don''t have to be picky!"


    People in this era who are in a situation like the doctor''s granddaughter are unlucky, and some mean people even think that this girl is hard, and she can''t marry her.


    It is probably for this reason that the granddaughter of the old doctor did not say anything about her.


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu''s expression has been very relaxed, the old doctor did not frown at all because of what he said, and his heart was tight. Could it be that this lady really wants to tell his hard-working granddaughter about marriage ? For a while, the old doctor''s attitude became a lot more serious.


    The two of them are talking about their interest now, and they don''t see the patients waiting to see a doctor around them and staring at them impatiently.


    Seeing this, the apprentice of the medical center had to bite the bullet and say, "Master, there are more than ten patients, look..."


    How can I talk to you in detail, or let''s talk next time?"


    Gu Shui Xiuyan smiled and nodded, ready to get up.


    Dong Chenghu, who was beside him, was confused and said anxiously, "I said, doctor, is there something wrong with my lady''s body?"


    The old doctor frowned in anger when he heard this, and immediately apologized to Dong Chenghu, and then said: "This lady is two months pregnant, the adults and children are in good condition. , there is no big problem, and there is no need to take medicine."


    After the old doctor finished speaking, he said to Gu Shuixiu, "If this little lady is free, she can come to the old man''s medical center to sit again."


    Dong Chenghu, ¡°¡­¡±


    After Liang and the two left the hospital, Dong Chenghu was happy but depressed, he looked back at the hospital three by one, and muttered, "This doctor is strange enough to even talk to you. If you can forget to see a doctor, I really don¡¯t know how this hospital opened up to now.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly pulled him away and hurried away, Dong Chenghu''s brain circuit was not on the same channel as hers, and it was useless to explain too much.


    The two did not go back to the house directly, but went to the house where the rest of the people rented, and of course, they also had to take care of a few people to clean the room they were going to live in.


    When everyone was busy, it was getting dark, and colorful and Chenghai closed early today, and came over early to report to Gu Shuixiu and the others.


    After three hundred taels of silver, not only will the previous losses be recovered, but there will be a surplus of more than one hundred taels."


    Beautiful put the account books in front of Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yi, with an uncontrollable smile on their faces.


    Dong Chenghu glanced over at random, then handed the ledger to Gu Shuixiu, saying, "You can take a look at it when you have time, and if you don''t have time, don''t look at it, your health is important."


    Dong Chenghu finished speaking, looked at the colorful and said: "Your wife is pregnant, you can''t work hard during this time, the business of the store is left to you to do, if not, go to the uncle Help, and bring all the ledgers back during the Chinese New Year."


    In Dong Chenghu''s view, now nothing is as important as Gu Shuixiu''s body, and other things can be put aside.


    Fun Fun congratulated Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu with a smile on their faces, and immediately did not dare to bother Gu Shuixiu with these trivial matters, but instead asked, "Madam, the most important thing in our store is chicken. Duck and egg, do you want the servant to cook a chicken and duck for you every day for a while?"


    Dong Chenghu was about to make a decision, but Gu Shuixiu gave him a stern look, and then she said with tears in her eyes: "Fun, you forced Yang Qiong away, because you wanted to force me away too. ?"


    Beautiful was so frightened that she was about to kneel down for Gu Shuixiu, shook her head repeatedly, and said, "Mrs. slaves don''t dare!"


    "Okay, get up and talk! I''m just joking with you, don''t take it seriously." Gu Shuixiu said helplessly, "But who told you that pregnant women should eat a chicken a day? Duck? You dare to say it, I promise not to kill him."


    Beautiful was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak, she couldn''t betray that person, or Madam would definitely peel him off.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head begging and pleading, her face sank immediately.


    Dong Yi outside heard the movement and rushed in immediately, without saying a word, he knelt down and pleaded for Binfen: "Ma''am, Binfen didn''t mean to hide it from you, if you want to punish me, punish me Alone."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows in surprise, and then asked with interest, "Dong Yi, this is not like you! You never cared about this kind of thing before."


    Fun and Dong Chenghu couldn''t react for a while.


    Dong Yi had no time to take care of others, and said indifferently: "My subordinates just believe that the colorful girl will not do this kind of thing, I''m afraid there is a secret inside."


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, she calmed down for a while before saying, "I didn''t ask her because I believed she had a secret, why are you in such a hurry!"

 v2 Chapter 131： Scare, Dong Yis mind

    Dong Yi was at a loss for words, seeing Gu Shuixiu saying so, he didn''t say anything more, so he didn''t say more and make more mistakes.


    It''s just that his voice made Gu Shuixiu see some clues. Could it be that Dong Yi took a fancy to her colorful home?


    Gu Shuixiu knows how high Dong Yi''s vision is. He has never seen a girl so caring about him from before to now. Judging from the situation today, I''m afraid she will These two took a lot of thought.


    Gu Shuixiu made up her mind not to entangle with Dong Yi, but turned her head to look at the at a loss, and asked angrily: "Fun, I''ll give you another chance, if you don''t Say, I''ll sell you!"


    Beautiful was so frightened that her entire face turned white, and she knelt on the ground trembling, but still said nothing.


    Dong Yi couldn''t see it anymore, and immediately said in a big way: "Madam, I told the colorful things, if you want to punish me, punish me!"


    "You?" Gu Shuixiu asked in surprise, then looked at Dong Yi amusingly, "I don''t know what your temperament is? How could you give such a bad idea to Fun! Or... Do you want to suffer for the colorful?"


    The corner of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth raised a mischievous smirk, and after thinking about it, she patted the table and said loudly: "Okay! In that case, I will punish you... Marry Luo Ying, and let Colorful marry Cheng Hai! "


    It''s all right, Funfen and Dong Yi are all scared and pale, Dong Yi knelt down to Gu Shuixiu resolutely, "Madam, you want to kill or cut, Dong Yi recognizes it, but Dong Yi You can''t marry Luo Ying!"


    This is Cheng Hai from outside the house also rushed in, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Shuixiu, crying bitterly: "Madam...you forgive BunFun! It''s me, I''m all for FunFun The bad idea has nothing to do with Dong Yi, please don''t let the slaves marry the colorful, you will be willing to do whatever slaves you want."


    Seeing Hai''s pitiful appearance, Dong Chenghu couldn''t stand it, and he pulled Gu Shuixiu''s clothes to let her stop, but Gu Shuixiu refused, and then asked: "Oh? Why don''t you agree? Marry colorful? Don''t you think that my family is not worthy of you?"


    Cheng Hai heard the words, his eyes widened in fright, he shook his head and waved his hands, "No no... It''s the servant who already has someone he likes, and the servant can''t marry Fun."


    Cheng Hai gritted his teeth, and simply said what was in his heart, "Madam, what this servant likes is Luo Ying, please madam."


    Beautiful and Dong Yi had already reacted at this moment, and seeing Hai''s stupid look, they put their bottom in their pockets and could only helplessly hold their foreheads.


    Gu Shuixiu was very happy when she heard it, she retracted her stern words and shouted to the door, "Luoying, come in."


    Luoying outside the house heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice and quickly put down her work. When she entered the house, she saw Dong Yi and others kneeling on the ground. Kneel down to the colorful side.


    Fun and Dong Yi didn''t dare to wink at Luo Ying, so they silently watched what Luo Ying said to Gu Shuixiu.


    "Luoying, your wife is betrothing you to Dong Yi, don''t you feel moved?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Luoying amiably.


    But Luo Ying was so frightened that she slumped on the ground, unable to speak.


    Gu Shuixiu still stared at Luo Ying with a serious face, as if she was very patient.


    Luo Ying was already panicking, and she didn''t dare to look at the people around Cheng Hai, and desperately kowtowed to Gu Shuixiu, that pitiful appearance was really unbearable to anyone.


    "Okay, okay, get up, your wife is joking with you!" Dong Chenghu didn''t wait for Gu Shuixiu to speak, and took the lead in helping Luo Ying to clear the siege. Judging from Luo Ying''s reaction, all fools knew that Luo Ying didn''t want to marry Dong Yi, so they probably understood.


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips towards Dong Chenghu and whispered, "It''s so boring!"


    Dong Chenghu smiled helplessly.


    Seeing that the trouble was almost over, Gu Shuixiu said earnestly: "Since you have all spoken your heart today, then I will not force you any more, whoever you want to marry, whoever you want to marry, today Just tell me clearly, you have to think about it, after this village there will be no shop."


    Beautiful was still confused. She didn''t expect Dong Yi to like her. Although Dong Yi didn''t say it directly, from Dong Yi standing up for her, you can know what Dong Yi really thinks.


    For marrying Dong Yi, Funfen did not reject her, maybe it was because Dong Yi felt at ease for her, or maybe she had a good impression of Dong Yi in the first place.


    Dong Yi, who was beside him, didn''t know what Fancy was thinking at all. She looked at Gu Shuixiu and said directly, "My subordinate wants to marry Fancy, please let my wife do it."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the colorful, smiled lightly, and asked, "Fun, are you willing?"


    How to answer this? There are a lot of people here, she is not a cheeky person, and she is not as carefree as Yang Qiong, what to say, but, thinking that Gu Shuixiu had said about this village, and the shop would be gone, she closed her eyes and nodded vigorously.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled brighter, looked at Dong Chenghu, turned to look at Chenghai, "Chenghai, what do you say?"


    "The slave...the slave wants to marry Luo Ying." Cheng Hai is also going out of his way this time. You know, it was he who gave the colorful idea, and he will inevitably be punished later. If you don''t hurry up and speak your mind Come out, maybe the wife will give Luo Ying to someone else.


    "Luoying? What do you think?" Gu Shuixiu was amused when she saw Hai''s nervous and frightened look.


    Luo Ying looked dazed, she was afraid of Dong Yi, so when Mrs. just wanted to marry her to Dong Yi, she subconsciously begged for mercy, and now it is Cheng Hai, she is really Don''t know what to do?


    Chenghai''s conditions are not bad. Working in a shop in the county town, the monthly silver a year is a little more than theirs, plus Chenghai''s literacy and cleverness, this is not something they can compare.


    Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry, she slowly waited for Luo Ying''s decision. Privately, she still hoped that Luo Ying would agree.


    Cheng Hai only felt that the waiting time was too long, as if a century had passed, and Luo Ying nodded slightly.


    When Luo Ying agreed, Cheng Hai felt as if he was reborn. Seeing that everyone was happy, Gu Shuixiu was in a good mood, so she didn''t bother about making chicken soup, and let them all go out first.


    The four of them left the room, and Chenghai immediately apologized to Dong Yi, "It''s all my fault, I didn''t expect you to be punished."


    Dong Yi doesn''t care, anyway, he also got colorful for it. Speaking of which, I would like to thank Cheng Hai!

 v2 Chapter 132： Dong Chenghus vision, buying people

    Fun Fun muttered with some fear: "Don''t listen to those aunties in the future, you see, Madam almost did us this time. Fortunately, Madam is pregnant and in a good mood. No, we''re all going to peel off a layer of skin."


    How to say Yang Qiong is also Gu Shuixiu''s sister-in-law, they were so frightened that they moved away from Shili Piaoxiang. It was also because she was too careless and did bad things with good intentions.


    Fun Fun began to reflect on herself angrily. Dong Yi saw that she was caught in her thoughts and couldn''t extricate herself.


    When Fun comes back to her senses, she finds that Dong Yi is gone, Cheng Hai is still standing there dumbfounded, Luo Ying is also blushing, not knowing whether to leave or stay, she turns to Cheng Hai asked, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Cheng Hai looked at Luo Ying, he hadn''t even said a word to Luo Ying, why did he drive him away?


    However, looking at the big eyes and small eyes of the colorful, he should withdraw first.


    Beautiful Seeing Chenghai is gone, and Lima is leaving with Luo Ying. They have to analyze and analyze today''s events. How can they suddenly have the master? This is too sudden!


    Gu Shuixiu listened for a while, and when she saw that there was no movement outside the door, she relaxed with a smile, slumped on the back chair and ate snacks leisurely.


    Dong Chenghu wiped her hands helplessly and doted on her face, and said: "Shuixiu, you scared them a lot today, I guess they have to go around when they see you recently. gone!"


    Gu Shuixiu looked indifferent, and said in a good mood: "They should thank me! If I didn''t give them a push, wait until they tell me themselves, they don''t know if they have to wait until the Year of the Monkey and the Horse Moon. What! Hey! It''s a pity Dong Xiao, Luo Ying didn''t like him at all, and he is honest and doesn''t like to talk. Dong Shan mentioned it to me before, and wanted Dong Xiao to marry Luo Ying.


    At that time, I didn''t agree immediately, I only agreed to help him ask questions. After observing for a while, I found that Dong Xiao and Luo Ying didn''t have this idea, so they didn''t mention it. Now it seems that our family has to Buying a few more servants, not for anything else, but also for their life-long events. "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t have much opinion on this, and thought about it: "Shuixiu, since I experienced that scene before, I always feel that our place is not very safe, I think we should Don''t buy another suitable mountain in Qingping Mountain, if it doesn''t work then we have a second option."


    Gu Shuixiu''s comfort disappeared for a second, and she stared at Dong Chenghu for a long time, until Dong Chenghu was uncomfortable with her, she praised: "Yes! When will my husband be my husband? Do you have such a deep vision? Since you have already thought about this matter, go ahead and do it. It just so happens that we are in the county seat and we have bought those who need it. In addition to the previous conditions, this time I will make one more request. Dong Xiao also finds a good daughter-in-law, after all, we can''t chill their hearts!"


    Only a boss who is considerate and considerate of employees can get the selfless dedication of employees. This is what Gu Shuixiu has experienced in his previous life.


    Dong Chenghu has no problem with this point. Anyway, the daughter-in-law bought for Dong Xiao is also in their hands, and she is also their family''s servant. When the time comes, they will be arranged in the county town and brought by Funfen with you. Learning, you can also help the colorful sea share some.


    To let children grow knowledge, this is a kind of knowledge.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t even think about the psychological impact on children watching this slave trade.


    When a group of people arrived at Renyazi Street, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to inquire about the current market situation first, and which one was the most fair, these twists and turns must be understood before entering.


    Zhang Xingchi and Zhao Baoer Shen Jiangan are the eldest among the children. The three of them are already nervous before they enter the courtyard of the house. They can understand the meaning of this kind of place now. In it, you can see the living conditions of the people at the bottom. Maybe they will feel pity for those people, or maybe they will see pictures that make them unacceptable. No matter what it is, this hurdle is something they must overcome.


    Dong Yi came back after a while, and muttered a few words beside Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, and the two immediately took the lead into a house.


    What surprised Zhang Xingchi and the others was that there were no poor people in the house. Gu Shuixiu and the others were led all the way to an elegant guest room.


    Not long after that, a middle-aged man came in a hurry. Seeing that the man was dressed very gently, it really surprised everyone.


    The middle-aged man wiped the sweat from his forehead, forced a smile, and waited until his breathing was well-proportioned before thinking of Gu Shuixiu and others to bow, "I''m sorry, my surname is Qi, I''ve made you all wait for a long time. , there was something in the backyard just now, I''m late, please bear with me."


    Dong Chenghu looked at the shopkeeper Qi up and down, no matter how he looked, he didn''t look like a personal son, but rather like a teacher in a private school.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help sighing: "The shopkeeper Qi looks polite, but he really doesn''t look like he is in this line of work!"


    Manager Qi was even more embarrassed when he heard the words, as long as a new guest saw him, he would ask such a question, after so long, he still couldn''t get used to it, "I''ll make you laugh, I did read it. Books, but that¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s all for the sake of life, for life¡­¡±


    Seeing the appearance of Renyazi, I don''t want to explain too much, Dong Chenghu is also sensible and no longer asks more, and directly tells their intentions, "Manager Qi, this time we want to buy two A 15-year-old maid, and a few 8 or 9-year-old girls or servants. In addition, we would like to ask if there are any people here who can know kung fu or literacy. If so, we will I''m going to buy a few."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say a word, she just listened quietly. The people Dong Chenghu wanted to buy had discussed with her in advance, and it happened that they received a large sum of money from Funfen. The money must be enough to buy several people.


    Manager Qi carefully wrote down Dong Chenghu''s requirements one by one, knowing that this was a big deal, and if he did it well, he would have a lot of income.


    Thinking like this, Shopkeeper Qi became more polite to Dong Chenghu and the others.


    When shopkeeper Qi went out to call someone, Dong Yuanxu asked, "Dad, what do you buy eight or nine year olds for?"


    Zhang Xingchi also looked at Dong Chenghu suspiciously.


    Gu Shuixiu glared at Dong Yuanxu and scolded in a low voice, "Look carefully and don''t talk, if you have any questions, go back and talk."

 v2 Chapter 133： child, beard

    Dong Yuanxu was told by Gu Shuixiu, he immediately covered his mouth with both hands mischievously, but his eyes were rumbled and straightened uneasily, that small appearance made Dong Chenghu rare If it can''t be done, he immediately holds Dong Yuanxu on his lap.


    After a while, the shopkeeper Qi entered the private room with a group of horses. As soon as these people entered the room, they did not lift their heads, and they just obediently knelt into several rows, which seemed to be well-trained.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but glanced at Shopkeeper Qi in surprise, she never expected that Shopkeeper Qi, looking at Si Siwen, had such a means. It''s really unbelievable.


    After the shopkeeper Qi brought everyone in, he said to Dong Chenghu: "Master, I have brought all the people you want, and all the people who meet the conditions are here, you want Whatever it is, look at it."


    This is where the shopkeeper Qi is different from other people. If you buy people for others, you must recommend some people. Call it up, and if the guests don''t mention it, they don''t know it.


    I will never take the initiative to call all the people like Mr. Qi, and give everyone a fair chance.


    There are a lot more options.


    Gu Shuixiu just pondered for a moment and then turned her attention to these slaves. Kneeling at the front were some children, the oldest was only eleven or twelve years old, and the youngest looked only two or three years old. I don''t even know what I''m doing.


    Dong Yuanxu buried his head in Dong Chenghu''s arms when he saw those children, and whispered, "Dad, they are so pitiful!"


    Dong Chenghu was a little unbearable, and without forcing Dong Yuanxu to turn his head, the shopkeeper Qi rarely explained: "You are inaccurate, young master, these children are lucky to come to me. , if I didn''t buy them, they might starve to death or freeze to death outside, after all, most of these people are refugees, their parents are dead and they are young, they still have a way to survive when they come to me."


    Dong Yuanxu raised his head, looked at the innocent face of the shopkeeper Qi, and then looked at the children kneeling on the ground, still a little unacceptable, but not as intense as the reaction just now .


    Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Okay, let''s take a look! We have other things to do later."


    She doesn''t want to see these children suffer, but the world is like this, the environment is like this, she is just an ordinary little person, it is good to be able to manage one-third of her own land, where can she care so much poor guy!


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu spoke, Dong Yuanxu immediately silenced and snuggled in Dong Chenghu''s arms.


    Gu Shuixiu took a good look at those children, most of them were over four or five years old, and there were only four children under four years old. Seeing that they were still ignorant, it really made Gu Shuixiu uncomfortable, so she asked more questions. Said: "Manager Qi, what''s the situation with these children?"


    It stands to reason that when people buy such a small child, they usually get rid of them as soon as possible, if they buy it for someone who can''t have children, or if a big family buys such a child specially, It is strange that the shopkeeper Qi has raised such a small child since he was a child.


    Shopkeeper Qi said with a light smile: "This lady looks kind-hearted. I picked up these children from the refugee pile. At that time, the parents of the children were gone. No one cares. If you can walk and climb, you will pick up something to eat. If you can¡¯t climb, you will almost starve to death. I also brought it back with compassion. If someone wants to buy it, I will sell it and give it away. It is good deeds.


    There were originally a few, but they were bought one after another, and now there are only four left. It is also now that Yongjia County is more peaceful and there are fewer refugees. I don''t want to pick up such children again. These are the last four. "


    Gu Shuixiu nodded clearly, if there were only four children left, they could buy them back, cultivate them from childhood, and be a personal maid for Dong Yuanxu, Dong Yuanjie, and the child in her stomach, or The body boy is also good.


    In addition to these four children, Gu Shuixiu also took a fancy to four boys aged seven to eight or nine years old and two little girls aged five or six years among the older children. Buy a servant, and when they travel far, they can also have a personal servant.


    After the children are selected, they are about to buy a bigger one. Shopkeeper Qi immediately took the children who were not selected out.


    The dutiful girl, the other girl selected by Gu Shuixiu is only average in appearance, but fortunately, this girl knows a little bit of boxing, and her body looks very strong. I buy it back and take good care of it, and let Dong Yi teach me a little more. She will also travel in the future. It''s more convenient to take with you.


    Gu Shuixiu is only responsible for selecting the maids and those children, as for the next task of selecting guards and servants, it will be handed over to Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi.


    At this moment, Dong Yi asked Zhang Xingchi to watch carefully, he walked up to the slaves, and said calmly, "How many of you are skilled in kung fu? It''s okay to have some boxing skills."


    As soon as Dong Yi''s voice fell, more than ten people stood up immediately. The oldest of these people was in their thirties, and the youngest was in their twenties.


    A man with a beard and a long scar on his face aroused Gu Shuixiu''s interest.


    "You, it''s you, what''s with the injury on your face?" Gu Shuixiu pointed at the bearded man and asked.


    The man was stunned for a moment when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s question, and then said with some loss: "I was caught by the blind bear while hunting in the mountains."


    "Are you a hunter?" Gu Shuixiu asked curiously.


    The man nodded, "There was a flood in our hometown, and my house and belongings were gone. I walked all the way to Zhishui County, almost starved to death, and sold my body when I had no choice."


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu looking at him, shopkeeper Qi nodded to Gu Shuixiu, indicating that what the person said was true.


    "What about your family?" Seeing that this person is also in his thirties, it doesn''t mean that he has not married yet.


    I don''t know that person really doesn''t have a family!


    "My family is in the deep mountains, and there is only a shabby thatched hut. When they heard about my family, they were scared and ran away. How could they marry me." The beard was even more lost.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, Dong Chenghu saw that man, as if he saw himself in the past, if he hadn''t met Gu Shuixiu, he probably wouldn''t be much better than this beard.

 v2 Chapter 134： Generous, first day

    Because of empathy, Dong Chenghu decided to buy the bearded beard, and Dong Yi selected three slaves with a little skill.


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly changed her mind after hearing about the bearded beard, and plans to buy two more women in their twenties, preferably those who have brought children, who can cook Red, so not only can I help Cuixi, but also help her take care of the children.


    After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s request, Manager Qi went to bring a group of people in.


    Gu Shuixiu chose for a while, seeing that there were quite a few suitable people, so she simply bought three.


    In this way, Gu Shuixiu bought a total of four servants, three women, two maids, two girls, four boys, and four young children, four young children There are three men and one woman in it, and there are nineteen people in total!


    If it weren''t for Dong Chenghu''s plan, Gu Shuixiu would not dare to be so straightforward, this little servant is 8 taels of silver, a woman''s maid costs 6 taels of silver, children are cheaper, and the older one costs 4 taels Silver, as for those young children, shopkeeper Qi charged them forty taels of silver, which is equivalent to earning hard money.


    In this way, Gu Shuixiu spent eighty-two taels on this trip, and directly spent seventy-seven-eighty-eight of the money earned by Ten Miles of Fragrance.


    Dong Chenghu now pays much more easily than before. Shopkeeper Qi got the money and immediately handed these people''s deeds to Dong Chenghu''s arms. After Dong Chenghu goes to the county government for the record tomorrow, these people are their Dong Chenghu. home property.


    There are too many people, and the rooms they rent are not enough. Gu Shuixiu has no choice but to ask people to go to the county government to invite Gu Daniu and Li Zuotou to come over. The big belly came along.


    Seeing Yang Yi, Yang Qiong was so happy that she wanted to pounce on her and act like a spoiled child, but was grabbed by Gu Daniu, "Slow down, brother-in-law won''t run away there!"


    Yang Yi walked over to her without waiting for Yang Qiong to approach, looking at her big belly, her eyes were surprisingly gentle, "Is your health okay? When will you give birth?"


    Yang Qiong hugged Yang Yi''s arm with a smile, and said coquettishly, "Brother will become an uncle in February next year! Don''t forget to prepare a gift for your little nephew!"


    Gu Daniu was helpless, and led Li Zhaotou to Dong Chenghu and said: "Brother-in-law, I have brought Li Zhaotou. We were supposed to come here early this morning, but the yamen was delayed because of some business. Now. It''s almost busy over there, and I can be lighter too."


    Li Zhaotou looked at the Dong family and saw that the servants in ragged clothes had just bought it. Thinking of this, Li Zhaotou probably also knew the purpose of Dong Chenghu''s invitation to come here. .


    Dong Chenghu saw Li Zhaotou staring at those servants, and did not go around with him, he said directly: "Li Zhaotou, you see that our family has bought these people now, this time there is not enough room We''re going to rent another ten rooms, you see..."


    Li Zhaotou smiled and said, "What is there? It''s not just ten rooms, this yard is not enough, you can also clean up the rooms in the other yard."


    Seeing Li Zhaotou so refreshing, Dong Chenghu was even more happy, and immediately asked: "In that case, please ask Li Zhaotou to tell me the price. How about we make a supplementary document?"


    Li Zhuo nodded and calculated, according to the market price, ten rooms are four and a half a month, and they will be charged for four or two if they rent a lot. Now, in this way, he has several taels of silver a month, and the Dong family helped him clean up the house, so that when the family comes back, it will be easier.


    Thinking about this, Li Zhaotou was even more happy to set up the letter. Dong Chenghu didn''t ask the price directly, and only handed the money to Li Zhaotou after reading the letter.


    After the matter was done, Li Zuotou was about to leave, and Gu Daniu happened to go back to the yamen with him.


    Yang Qiong finally came out, but she refused to go back with Gu Daniu without saying anything.


    Gu Shuixiu let her live. This month, it would be better if Yang Qiong accompanies her to talk and talk.


    After the room was dealt with, Gu Shuixiu asked those newly bought servants and maids to tidy up the house quickly, and if the little ones couldn''t do the heavy work, they could help with scrubbing.


    When they were all busy, Gu Shuixiu looked at the sky. It was noon, and they had not eaten yet, and their stomachs were hungry. Yang Yi went to Shili Piaoxiang to get them some salted chicken and salted duck and salted eggs, and then went to the street to buy some steamed buns to accompany them, and asked Luo Ying to make a simple egg soup, so that they could eat together.


    Yang Qiong couldn''t stand seeing the chicken, but eating it with everyone doesn''t seem so hard.


    After lunch, Gu Shuixiu asked the children to sit for a while before taking a nap. She took Dong Yiluoying to the cloth village. It was too late to make clothes for so many people. Fortunately, it was still autumn. Before it gets really cold, buy a ready-to-wear for each of them first, and then let them slowly make winter clothes when they get back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    When Gu Shuixiu came back from Buzhuang, the sun was about to set. As soon as those people got their clothes, they lined up to take a bath. Gu Shuixiu also bought them special powder for lice and pancreas for bathing. If they didn''t wash themselves, don''t come out to see her.


    Nineteen people, lined up to wash for a long time, Gu Shuixiu went back to the room to sleep before they were all washed.


    After those people washed out, they consciously divided the room to sleep when they learned that the master had already slept.


    The three women saw that the four young children were not accompanied by adults. In this way, two by two, ten rooms for nineteen people are just enough.


    When Gu Shuixiu woke up the next day, she knew that the arrangement of those people just nodded and said nothing, but called Luoying over and ordered: "Call the three this morning. Woman, you teach them how to cook, and I want to see how they do it."


    Luoying got Gu Shuixiu''s order and immediately went to find the three women and led them to the kitchen. Even the four young children stood obediently following everyone.


    When Luoying and the others were ready, Gu Shuixiu ordered them to eat. Last night they just ate steamed buns and egg drop soup to cope with it. This was the first time they ate when they went to Dong''s family. For the meal, the main food is white porridge, and there are two side dishes, one egg per person.


    It was the most hearty meal they had eaten in a long time.

 v2 Chapter 135： take a name, observe

    White rice is not something that servants can make a portrait of, so they never expected to eat white rice porridge, but the master let them eat it on the first day.


    The three women picked up the dishes immediately after everyone finished eating. The bearded and others saw it and went up to help. The two maids saw Luo Ying came out of the hall with the dishes and immediately went to take them The bowls and chopsticks in Luo Ying''s hands.


    Gu Shuixiu has been watching all this silently, and she has made up her mind.


    When the tableware and chopsticks were all cleaned up, Gu Shuixiu called these people in front of her. Looking at the nineteen people who were quiet and obedient, she smiled and said, "This is your visit to us. The first day at home, to be honest, our home is not in the county town, but in the remote mountains, if any of you are unwilling to go back with us, you can tell us now.¡±


    Naturally, it is impossible for these people to disagree. They have finally found such a good master, and naturally they must follow them carefully.


    Seeing that none of them said anything, Gu Shuixiu assumed that they were all willing to go back with them.


    "Since you don''t speak up, I''ll assume that you all agree! From today, you are the servants of my Dong family, and I will give you a new name. Forget it!"


    Everyone thanked Gu Shuixiu.


    The bearded beard was named Dong Wei by Gu Shuixiu, and the other three were named Dong Yong, Dong Lie, and Dong Fu. Fang and Cuifen, the two girls who were about fifteen years old were called Liangchen Meijing, and the two younger girls were called Wanzi Qianhong. The four older children wanted to be Zhang Xingchi and the others as personal servants, so Gu Shuixiu took them. The power of the name was handed over to them.


    "Xingchi, Baoer, Jiang An, Junchi, take a look at these four children and choose which one you like. How about giving your little servant a name after choosing? "


    Zhang Xingchi was eager to try, and walked out first, "Aunt Xiu, I''ll come first..."


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the child selected by Zhang Xingchi was relatively quiet, and thought that he chose it according to his preference. In the end, Zhang Xingchi named the child Mozhu, Zhao Baoer named his servant Wynn, and Shen Jiang Anze He named his servant Si Jian, and Gu Shuixiu later learned that Si Jian also had an allusion.


    As for Zhang Junchi, the youngest of the four, looking at the remaining servants, he frowned and said reluctantly: "Since they have all chosen, you can follow me! I''m not very good at picking names. , but my brother said that there used to be a cute pigeon in the house, but now that the pigeon is gone, how about I ask you to read the pigeon?"


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help nodding her head when she heard it, this child is the most delicate, even though he is the youngest, he would even call his little servant such a name.


    Dong Yuanxu saw that everyone had a servant, but he didn''t, so he was in a hurry. He pulled Gu Shuixiu''s sleeve and asked, "Mother, mother, where am I? Where am I?"


    Seeing his anxious look, everyone couldn''t help laughing. Dong Chenghu teased: "What should I do? Your mother seems to have forgotten to buy you a servant, what should you do?"


    Dong Yuanxu was very anxious when he heard this, he turned his head to look at the past, and after looking for a long time, he found that there were still four children younger than him without a master, so he couldn''t help asking: "Dad, that one can Will you be my servant?"


    Dong Yuanxu pointed to the eldest of the four young children, who looked only three or four years old.


    Dong Chenghu asked amusingly: "Why do you want him? He looks younger than you and can''t take care of you."


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head and said seriously: "It doesn''t matter, he can play with me first, and when he is older, he can be my servant."


    Gu Shui smiled and said softly, "Since you like him, then give him a name."


    Dong Yuanxu''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, and after thinking for a long time, he said loudly: "It''s called Rushui. The gentleman said that the friendship between gentlemen is as pale as water. I like this sentence."


    Gu Shuixiu was delighted when she heard the words, and said with a smile, "Yuan Xu, will this name be too feminine?"


    How do you know that Dong Yuanxu just admits the truth and insists on giving his servant this name, Gu Shuixiu has no choice but to follow Dong Yuanxu''s wishes.


    The remaining three young children and two boys were named Changlong and Yongshun respectively, and the youngest girl was called Wonderful.


    Gu Shuixiu intends to give these four children to Cuixi and Dong Yi for upbringing, and the other four older children will follow Zhang Xingchi and the others. Learn to read with Zhang Xingchi and the others, and learn martial arts with Yang Yi and the others, so that you can protect your master in the future.


    As for the others, the woman follows Cui Xi Luoying, and the man follows Dong Yi and Yang Yi.


    When these people leave school, Cuixi and others will be liberated.


    Dong Wei and others got their own new names. After thanking Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu said: "From now on, Dong Wei and others will follow Dong Yi and Yang Yi to learn martial arts, Cuifu and others Just follow Luo Ying to get acquainted with the kitchen work, and then arrange it for you when you get home."


    Thank you all again.


    When they were all gone, Dong Chenghu smiled and said, "Shuixiu, there are so many people in the family all of a sudden, you can just let it go in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at him angrily, and laughed: "I don''t care much now! But I don''t know if Daniel has ever thought about buying a servant for the Gu family? Erniu can go to the fields, and my mother can still take care of her now, when Yang Qiong gives birth, I am afraid that my mother will be busy, and I can count on Yang Qiong to help chop wood and make a fire, and if she is asked to wash the dishes, she will break the bowls!"


    At first, Yang Qiong did this kind of thing in Cuizhu Mountain, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t dare to ask her to help, but she has one advantage in the Gu family, that is, the force value is over the table, it is estimated that the whole grass No one in Zimura is her opponent, so protecting the Gu family is not a problem.


    Dong Chenghu thought of the destruction that Yang Qiong had done before, so he couldn''t make any comments, so he had to respond with a dry smile.


    On this day, Gu Shuixiu was in the yard observing everyone''s situation, chatting with Yang Qiong by the way, time passed very quickly, from the second day, Gu Shuixiu let Cuifen and Cuifang went to Shili Piaoxiang to help, and Dong Wei and the others went to Shili Piaoxiang to take them with them in addition to practicing martial arts, either as a junior or as bodyguards.


    As for the beautiful scenery, she and Tref were responsible for everyone''s meals and cleaning the house. After Luo Ying scattered these tasks, she was mainly responsible for taking care of the children and supervising all the newcomers.


    Gu Shuixiu observed it for two days, and when she saw no major problems, she said to Yang Qiong: "I''ve been here for so long, and it''s time to go out for a walk. I heard that there is a temple in the county seat that is very effective. Yes, do you want to burn incense?"


    The main thing is to be able to go out for a walk, and also to pray for the children by the way, which is like killing two birds with one stone.

 v2 Chapter 136： incense in temple

    After the two agreed, Gu Shuixiu asked Luo Ying to go out and prepare incense offerings for them.


    The children heard that they were going to the temple, and they all seemed to have been beaten with blood. They had never been to a place like a temple when they grew up.


    Dong Yuanxu cheered around Gu Shuixiu, and asked excitedly, "Mother, what''s in the temple? Immortals?"


    Gu Shuixiu gave him a funny look. Seeing his blushing face, she couldn''t help pinching and teasing: "Who told you that there are gods in the temple?"


    "My grandmother said it!" Dong Yuanxu''s **** eyes were moving smartly, and his serious look was really funny.


    Yang Qiong thought of the Zhao family and laughed, "Your grandmother has been to a temple? How does she know there are gods in it?"


    This is really asking Dong Yuanxu, how did he know why the Zhao family knew that there were gods in the temple.


    Seeing how tangled he was, Yang Qiong was happy and laughed: "Big sister, if only I could have such a smart and lovely son!"


    Yang Qiong really likes Dong Yuanxu. Before she married Gu Daniu, this child often came out to match her and Gu Daniu, and would seriously dislike Gu Daniu Stupid cow, it''s so funny.


    Gu Shuixiu gently touched Dong Yuanxu''s head and said to Yang Qiong, "You can definitely give birth to a fat, fat, healthy, fat boy!"


    "Lend your auspicious words!" Yang Qiong narrowed her eyes with joy.


    .


    As for the escort, Dong Chenghu and Qin Shan, Dong Yi, and Yang Yi will accompany him, plus Dong Wei and Dong Lie. They had to come out and get acquainted with the county town. In the future, they wouldn''t need them to run errands or anything. Anyway, they didn''t need her to worry about it, so they just followed Dong Chenghu''s wishes.


    Walking on the bustling county streets, there are pedestrians coming and going carrying things or carrying luggage, Gu Shuixiu rejected Dong Chenghu''s proposal not to take a car, but to walk slowly with Yang Qiong on.


    After passing through the main street of the county town, you have to turn several alleys. When you get out of the alley, you will come to a road similar to a country road. There are low trees on both sides. I can''t see it, but if I look at it from a distance, I can see that someone has set up a tea stall on the side of the road.


    Yang Qiong breathed the air of nature and was very happy, and immediately said loudly: "Sister, is it, to tell you the truth, I still prefer to live in this kind of place, at ease! It¡¯s like living in the county government office, you can meet someone as soon as you go out, and everyone smiles so fakely that they have to go around three times even to greet each other, tired!¡±


    Dong Chenghu didn''t dare to laugh out loud, but Gu Shuixiu covered his mouth with his sleeve and smiled, Luo Ying didn''t hold back and laughed outright.


    Yang Qiong turned her head and saw Luo Ying''s appearance, and said very seriously: "I''m telling you the truth! Everyone in there is very good at digging! It''s half a matter to invite people, but also We have to give money to Li Zhaotou, who rented the house to us this time. He didn''t really mean to help us out, but he wanted to make a fortune while their family hadn''t arrived in the county seat. Let''s clean the house for him, it''s a double-edged sword!


    I didn''t know about this at first, but it was only after Daniel told me that I knew. At that time, I was so angry that I wanted to go to Li Zhaotou for the theory, but the big bull said no, the black and white words were there, we paid the money, and he gave it to the house. There was no such thing as taking advantage, but in my heart Not happy! "


    Yang Qiong''s whole face is tangled together, if it weren''t for the fear of saying this matter these days and affecting Gu Shuixiu''s mood, she would have said it!


    Gu Shuixiu was amused for a while after hearing this, but she looked at Yang Qiong and shook her head helplessly, she really couldn''t live in that rich and noble town, "It''s not easy for you to hold back for so long before you say it! You say We have already guessed these things, but so what? You know, in an ordinary inn in the county town, it costs 15 cents to stay a night. We have so many children, it is not as good as renting such a house.


    So not only Li Chuotou can count, we can count too! After all, this matter is actually beneficial to both parties, and everyone''s interests are not conflicting, so even if Li Zhaotou is a little careful, it doesn''t matter. If you think about it this way, will you feel better? "


    Yang Qiong was stunned by Gu Shuixiu''s words. She thought that Gu Shuixiu would be very unhappy when she found out about this, so she kept it hidden. Xiu is like this, and he doesn''t put these things on his body at all.


    Yang Qiong suddenly felt a little frustrated, shrugged, and said helplessly: "Well, since you don''t feel disadvantaged, then I''m relieved, anyway, I don''t understand these twists and turns. In my opinion, whoever treats me well, I treat him well, and if anyone dares to plot against me, I¡­¡±


    Yang Qiong raised the fist in her hand, it was self-evident.


    , or go to Cuizhu Mountain, or go back to Caozi Village, no matter where you are, you are more comfortable than living in the county office."


    Yang Qiong thought about it seriously, but did not immediately agree to Yang Yi.


    A group of people chatted one after another, and soon passed the tea stall. Once the tea stall passed, they walked a little further to the foot of the mountain where the temple was located.


    This mountain is not high, just a small hill, but the trees are lush and lush, which makes people feel very fresh.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "It''s already autumn, and after a while, these leaves are expected to wither and turn yellow. It''s a blessing that we can come here before they wither."


    When Yang Qiong heard this, she could not help but quicken her pace to go to the temple.


    Because today is not the first day nor the fifteenth day of the new year, there are not many people offering incense. When Gu Shuixiu and others arrived in the temple, they saw a few pilgrims, most of them ordinary people. The wives and young ladies of the Qian family are all staying in the wing rooms prepared by the temple and will not come out to show their faces.


    I didn''t see those rich people, and the group was even more comfortable.


    Gu Shuixiu became a lot more solemn when she entered the Buddhist hall. After letting Luoying put all the tributes on it, she lit a handful of incense and slowly knelt down on the futon, looking at With the kind eyes of the Buddha, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help whispering in her mouth: "The faithful girl Gu Shuixiu is a lonely soul from another world who came to this world unintentionally, not seeking prosperity and wealth, but only for the safety and well-being of her family."

 v2 Chapter 137： begging, vegetarian

    Gu Shuixiu bowed three times before putting the incense in her hand into the incense burner, and immediately took the bamboo stick to ask for a lottery.


    Because the world is not peaceful now, Gu Shuixiu does not know how long the war between the rebel army and the imperial court will last, and who will die in the end. Their family has a close relationship with Song Youxin because of those money matters. How could Gu Shuixiu not worry about the relationship between the Shen family and the Pei family.


    The first sign she asks for is family luck, the sign is: Maolin pines and cypresses are flourishing, rain, snow, wind and frost are always in order. In the future, it will suddenly become a great use, and fame will become a pillar. Judging from the signature, Gu Shuixiu can also understand that this is a sign on the top. It seems that as long as they can''t bear it, there will always be a time to clear the clouds and see the dawn.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu felt relieved. No matter whether the sign was successful or not, at least he could ask for peace of mind. The second sign was for the achievement of the child. All time. If it is not trivial to get this lottery, the people will be loyal to the emperor Xuan.


    The third sign is her future, but for some reason, she begged three times at once without success. The first time she came out with two signs, and when she came again, it was with Yang Qiong''s collision caused a lot of signatures to fall out. After shaking for a long time for the third time, no one came out. Gu Shuixiu gave up after thinking about it. God''s will is like this. If she insists too much, it will not be beautiful.


    During the period, Yang Qiong also asked for three signatures, one is to ask about family luck, the other is to ask about the child in the womb, and the third is to ask about Yang Yi''s life-long event.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that she was thinking about the Buddha with a serious face, and she was amused for a while, but she did not expect Yang Qiong to be so funny even when she was serious.


    When she finished asking for three signatures, they went to find the master who understood the signatures.


    The master who unsigned was a monk in his thirties. His job seemed to be to stay here and wait for the sign to be unblocked. Nod his head.


    I don''t know if it''s reliable to let such a person unsign?


    Gu Shuixiu took her signature to the monk with some worry, Yang Qiong followed her example and put her signature on it, looking at the monk expectantly.


    The monk first took Gu Shuixiu''s signature. Seeing that she only had two signatures, he raised his eyelids and looked at it seriously, "What is the donor wanting?"


    Gu Shuixiu said slowly, "Please ask for the luck of the family and the future of the child."


    The monk nodded expressionlessly, and said after a while: "The request of the donor will eventually come true, just keep your nature and wait for the opportunity. As for children... This is the wisdom of the Master, how can it be mediocre? The donor can rest assured."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but look sideways when she heard the monk''s words. She didn''t expect this monk to look so unreliable, and he actually had two brushes! The most important thing is that he even knew from the signature that her son had a high IQ, which was not ordinary.


    Yang Qiong was even more excited when she heard the monk''s release, and put her three signatures in front of the monk, saying: "Master, I want to ask about the luck of the family, and the child in my belly, and also I have a relationship with my brother."


    The monk glanced at Yang Qiong, then looked at the signature, and still said with a blank face: "Family luck is good, with the support of nobles, don''t have a crooked heart, you will be rich and safe for a lifetime. As for the child in the belly of the benefactor, it is also a blessing, and the last one... The poor monk can only say, let it be, when it is time to get married, it will naturally get married, and nothing can be forced!"


    Yang Qiong heard the words, her eyes widened, what does this mean? She was most afraid that others would play dumb with her.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Yang Qiong in a hurry, and was afraid that she would do something, so she quickly pulled Yang Qiong away.


    The monk looked at the backs of them leaving, and there was a gleam in his eyes.


    Yang Qiong looked puffed up when she left the Buddhist temple. She didn¡¯t know if she was angry with the monk or with herself. Gu Shuixiu helplessly pulled her to sit under the shade of a tree. Only then did he persuade: "The monk obviously doesn''t want to say anything more, and he said that the secret can''t be leaked, and that monk is a Buddhist, even if you pester him, he will not tell you. Why bother! Besides, here It''s a temple, let go of your heart, but don''t be emotional."


    Gu Shuixiu, because she came from a time-travel, was in awe of these ghosts and gods, and coupled with the monk''s release just now, she was even more convinced of the gods and gods.


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu is so pious, Yang Qiong can''t get angry again, so she lay on the stone table like a deflated ball and said: "My brother is in his twenties now, I am still a bachelor, my parents are anxious, but there is nothing I can do about him.


    Sister, what should I do? I suddenly felt that my brother would never want to get married in this life! He''s going to be a bachelor for the rest of his life! "


    Yang Yi, who was accompanying Dong Yuanxu''s children, sneezed suddenly and looked around, feeling as if someone had been thinking about him.


    Gu Shuixiu really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so she reassured: "What are you worrying about? If your brother is 30 years old and still not married, don''t worry, your parents and Mr. Shen will not let go. He, with Mr. Shen pressing him, even if your brother doesn''t want to get married, isn''t he going to compromise?"


    After Gu Shuixiu''s comfort, Yang Qiong was relieved.


    Because both of them contributed a lot of sesame oil money to the temple, the master of the temple invited them to go to the cafeteria to eat vegetarian food. that''s too regretful.


    Speaking of food, Yang Qiong immediately became alive again.


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, they found out that the cafeteria of the temple was even bigger than the Buddhist temple just now. Dong Chenghu and several others had already found a seat to sit down, and when they saw them, they recruited them directly, except for one of them. There were also two or three other tables with a few pilgrims sitting on the table, and it seemed that they were all invited to eat vegetarian food.


    Dong Yuanxu waited for Gu Shuixiu to sit down, and immediately rubbed up to her side, hugged her arm and said, "Mom, Dad got lost just now, and it took us a long time to find it."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu in surprise, "Are you lost?"


    This temple is not big or small, but there are road signs everywhere. It stands to reason that Dong Chenghu is not a road idiot. People who can find their way in the deep mountains and forests, how can they be here Kind of a place to get lost?


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu''s questioning face, looked at the people around him, and said with a pale face, "Go back and explain to you."


    Although Gu Shuixiu was worried, but seeing that Dong Yi and Yang Yi looked normal, she held on and did not ask.


    After a while, a little monk gave them a vegetarian meal, which is a temple-specific peach blossom cake and vegetarian porridge. The vegetarian porridge is filled with some vegetarian meat made of beans. It tastes real Dong Chenghu and the others were astonished to eat the same meat. One bowl was not enough for each of them, and they wanted to ask the master for it, so Gu Shui Xiuhen had to get to know them.

 v2 Chapter 138： The news of Dong Yunlan, the mysterious woman

    In the end, the master saw that they wanted to eat so much, so he served them a large pot of vegetarian porridge, so that they could eat until they were satisfied.


    When they finished their vegetarian meal, Gu Shuixiu suggested to go back. It was noon now, and it was almost dark after walking back to where they lived.


    It just happened to let a group of people eat well to digest.


    After leaving the temple, Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Chenghu and turned back three times. It seemed that there was something in the temple that made him nostalgic, Gu Shuixiu was puzzled, and Dong Yi and others were even more confused.


    "What''s wrong with you? Can you talk now?" Gu Shuixiu came to Dong Chenghu''s side and asked worriedly.


    Dong Chenghu was still confused, then sighed: "Forget it, don''t think about it, maybe I saw it wrong.


    Just now you entered the Buddhist temple, we were waiting in the courtyard, Yuan Xu couldn''t sit still, so he said he was going to go shopping, we walked for a long time, but we didn''t expect to reach the place where the pilgrims lived .


    I saw a woman there, she looked like the little girl I lost, but before I could take a closer look, the person disappeared. Nothing was seen. Forget it, I must have been blinded. "


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu was so lost, Gu Shuixiu comforted him silently for a while, but she made up her mind to let Dong Yi investigate.


    Dong Chenghu was in a low mood, and he didn''t notice that Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Yi a wink. When he got home, he realized that Dong Yi was not there.


    Gu Shuixiu found an excuse to help Dong Yiyuan, and Dong Chenghu didn''t pursue it any more.


    It was not until the sky completely subsided that Dong Yi came back, and behind him were Fun Fun and Chenghai. Dong Chenghu thought that Dong Yi was going to Shili Piaoxiang to help, and he would not ask any further questions.


    In the early morning of the next day, Gu Shuixiu asked Luoying to find Dong Yi while Dong Chenghu was away.


    "Madam, I found the person you asked me to investigate, but I found a big secret.


    There are some pilgrims living in the backyard of the temple. This is nothing unusual, but the strange thing is that there is a pilgrim who has lived in the temple for more than ten years. She is a young girl, and her identity is very mysterious. There are also a group of maids and guards around.


    The subordinates have stayed in Jiankang before, and those people seem to have come from Jiankang, but before in Jiankang, I never heard the news that their daughter was sent out, really too weird.


    As for the girl you want to investigate, the subordinate has already found it. It should be the maid next to the mysterious woman, because in the backyard of the temple, only the maid of the woman is wearing blue clothes. "


    home''s.


    However, the problem is that he did not receive relevant information in Jiankang before, which is really confusing. Could it be that there is something he has not found out about those people?


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Yi''s words, and her heart sank. These news alone are exciting enough. If the girl in Tsing Yi is really Dong Yunlan, then the trouble will be big. Seeing Gu Shuixiu frowning, Dong Yi said in a low voice, "Madam, according to your subordinates, it is more important for us to find out the details of that woman first, regardless of whether the girl in Tsing Yi is the person you are looking for, the identity of that woman will not change for a day. Check it out, it''s a hidden danger."


    "


    This is what Gu Shuixiu is most worried about. She is not an ignorant woman, ordinary people like her can have such power, not to mention those powerful and powerful. The people of the entire Cuizhu Mountain will lose more than the gains.


    Dong Yi was silent after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, and after a while he said, "Madam, this matter is no longer purely your business, we can talk about it with Mr. Shen, If Mr. Shen is willing to help, it would be much better for the Pei family or Song Youxin to send someone to investigate rather than us.


    Besides, this matter is up to them, no matter what, it can''t affect us. "


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Yi''s words quietly, and she was not moved, but she always felt that doing so was a bit of a misfortune, and the relationship between the Shen family and them was not ordinary. The Pei family is another grasshopper on a rope. The Pei family is now with Song Youxin. Is it really good for her to do this?


    Gu Shuixiu asked herself, she really couldn''t make up her mind.


    The two fell into a silence for a while. At this time, Dong Chenghu came back from the outside. Seeing Dong Yi here, he smiled calmly: "Dong Yi, you are just right, I just asked Dong Wei, he Saying that you teach kung fu well, I was just about to ask you if he has this talent, and if so, I want to train him."


    Gu Shuixiu knew what Dong Chenghu was thinking just after hearing this, and smiled: "You should discuss this matter with Dong Yi, since Dong Wei has come to our house, we will definitely not treat it badly. people."


    Dong Chenghu nodded with a smile, seeing that he had come out of his loss.


    Gu Shuixiu felt a little relieved.


    For the next two days, Gu Shuixiu and Yang Qiong didn''t go out again. Dong Yi and Yang Yi not only taught Dong Wei and a few people martial arts every day, but also took Zhang Xingchi and a few children out for a walk on the street, didn''t they? Going to a teahouse to sit for a day and see all the different aspects of life is to go to the mountains and forests in the suburbs and do some small things.


    The mountains and forests on the outskirts of the county are all small forests where even wild boars can''t be seen, let alone those beasts, Dong Yi and the others are more at ease here.


    When they went out for half a month, and visited the county town, Gu Shuixiu only brought up the matter of going back.


    Because there are so many people going back this time, it is obviously not realistic to let the children like Rushui walk like the others. Gu Shuixiu also wants to buy some materials such as fabrics in the county town. , three donkey carts are not enough at all, but it would be too wasteful to buy two more donkey carts.


    In the end, it was Dong Chenghu¡¯s decision to buy two donkey carts in the villages on the outskirts of the county and sell them when they arrived in Panlong Town. Make a small profit.


    After all, the price of donkey carts bought in rural areas is much lower, and the price of livestock in Panlong Town is higher, and the difference between them is still considerable.


    Dong Yi got Dong Chenghu''s instructions, and immediately took Dong Wei and the others to the village in the suburbs to ask if anyone wanted to sell donkeys, and planned to buy three before going back. On the other side, Dong Chenghu drove a donkey cart, and Gu Shuixiu went to the cloth village with the beautiful scenery of the good time. He planned to buy cloth and cotton wool, because most of the cloth in Panlong Town was purchased from the county town, and the same cloth can be obtained in the county town. prices at a good value.

 v2 Chapter 139： buy cloth, bargain

    The group wandered around for a long time, and finally stopped at the entrance of the largest cloth village in the city. This cloth village is not the most affordable in the county, but it is the most complete. Many business travelers come from this cloth village. Zhuang Jin''s goods.


    If Gu Shuixiu is only a casual customer, maybe she can buy more affordable fabrics at the small shop in the alley, but she wants to buy as a buyer, she must go to such a big shop relatively secure.


    Little Er, who was receiving customers at the door of the store, saw Gu Shuixiu and two maids coming in, thinking that it was a well-heeled lady who wanted to buy clothes, so she stepped forward and greeted: "What does this lady want? ?Our cloth shop has the most complete range of fabrics, whether it is sturdy and durable coarse cloth, or wear-resistant linen, or ordinary comfortable cotton, or high-quality brocade, here is the most fashionable garments, you You can also take a look."


    Gu Shuixiu did not interrupt him when she saw that the little er was so quick-tempered, and quietly listened to him introduce the fabrics of the cloth village. When the little er stopped, Gu Shuixiu asked: " Can you call the shots here? I want to stock up."


    Little Er was taken aback and looked at Gu Shuixiu secretly, no matter how she looked at it, she didn''t want to be a businessman, much less from Kaibuzhuang.


    But it was a guest. Although Xiao Er didn''t believe it, he went to invite the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper saw Gu Shuixiu for the first time, just like Xiao Er''s thoughts, this person doesn''t look like a businessman.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled lightly at the shopkeeper, and said, "The shopkeeper, I want to buy a batch of white thin cotton cloth, a batch of thick cotton cloth, a batch of coarse cloth, a batch of cotton wool, a batch of medium brocade show you¡­¡±


    Listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, the surprise in the shopkeeper''s eyes became more and more obvious.


    Thinking about this, the shopkeeper''s smile became brighter, and there was some flattery in his enthusiasm, and he directly invited Gu Shuixiu to the private room for the reception of guests.


    According to the requirements of taking care of Shuixiu, the shopkeeper asked Xiaoer to bring all the fabrics Gu Shuixiu asked for in some styles and let Gu Shuixiu choose.


    When Xiao Er put all the fabrics in front of Gu Shuixiu, she had to sigh, it is indeed the largest fabric house in the county. Very good, this is what Gu Shuixiu likes most.


    Just a rough look, she has already made up her mind. Seeing the shopkeeper greeting enthusiastically, she asked: "The shopkeeper, we are satisfied with your goods, but we don''t know this. How to calculate the price? I will not hide it from you, we are not from this county, and we did not purchase goods in Zhishui County before.


    This time we went out to play in the mountains and water, and I started to look at the goods. Now I see the fabrics of Guizhuang, which are really good. If the price given by the shopkeeper is right, I can I ordered a batch of everything with you, you see¡­¡±


    The cloth is expensive, because we are not in the FIT business.


    But when it comes to purchasing, the price given by our cloth village is definitely the most reasonable in the whole Zhishui County! I dare to pat my chest to guarantee that the wholesale price given by our cloth shop is absolutely the lowest for the same quality of fabric. "


    Seeing the shopkeeper''s sworn appearance, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t believe it anymore, so she smiled and said, "Since this is the case, I don''t know what price the shopkeeper intends to give me?"


    The shopkeeper Gu Shuixiu was so cheerful, and immediately stopped detours and said: "If you want so much fabric, I will give you a discount on the basis of the wholesale price, so let''s do it. More than 20 pieces of coarse cloth, one piece is worth 60 yuan; more than 20 pieces of fine white cotton cloth, one piece of 80 yuan; more than 20 pieces of thick cotton cloth, one piece of 100 yuan; more than ten pieces of medium brocade, one piece One hundred and eighty cents, twenty or more, one hundred and fifty cents.


    The cloth like ours can be longer than other cloth houses, which is absolutely cost-effective. "


    Because ordinary people rarely buy one piece of fabric at a time, they only buy one piece and cut it according to the required length to calculate the money, so the fabric of this cloth village is really good for those merchants who buy goods Very affordable.


    Gu Shuixiu did some calculation in her heart, the price of the shopkeeper is indeed very affordable, but the shopkeeper can say this price, which shows that his profit margin is still very large.


    Thinking about this, Gu Shuixiu didn''t make a sound, and motioned to Liangchen Meijing to pick out the fabrics she had picked. The coarse fabrics are good, they are a single solid color, and they are mainly bought for the servants to wear, and Dong Chenghu wears it occasionally for hunting, they don''t need it, and they don''t need to be too picky.


    Gu Shuixiu chose 20 pieces each of warm tones and 20 pieces of cool tones, for a total of 40 pieces.


    As for the thin white cotton cloth, it is even simpler, I directly asked for 60 pieces. Thick cotton fabrics are used for jackets, so this is something that needs to be paid attention to. Gu Shuixiu took a long time to choose before picking out twenty pieces of thick cotton fabrics of various colors and styles, and then let Liangchen Meijing help pick ten pieces. Come out and make thirty horses. The medium brocade is even more difficult to choose. One is that there are too many styles and too rich colors, which are confusing to look at.


    But this medium brocade is generally only worn by a few of them, and the rest are for gifts.


    Gu Shuixiu simply picked twenty of them, ten of them were blue, black and brown, suitable for men or elderly women, and the remaining ten, Gu Shuixiu picked a jujube red Fu Lu Shou, one with water blue moir¨¦, one with pink lotus, one with bright yellow bamboo leaves, one with big red peony, one with orange water ripples, one with purple fluff, and one with red peony. One with rose-red folds, one with tender green orchids, and one with off-white plum blossoms.


    These ten pieces of fabric are more suitable for young women, and jujube red is suitable for Zhao''s age.


    After choosing the fabric, Gu Shuixiu immediately reported it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper''s abacus was playing loud and fast, and after a while he laughed: "Madam, you want forty pieces of coarse cloth, in total 22400 wen; 60 pieces of fine white thin cotton cloth, total 42800 wen; 30 thick cotton cloth, 30 taels in total; 20 medium brocade cloth, 30 taels in total. The total is ten Three to two hundred wen."


    "Shopkeeper, you see that I bought so much, can I save this fraction directly?" Gu Shuixiu asked tentatively.


    The shopkeeper looked embarrassed at first. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu wanted to bargain, he simply gritted his teeth and agreed.


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu spent thirteen taels of silver to buy one hundred and fifty pieces of cloth, and the transportation of so many cloths was enough for them to have a headache!


    If a donkey cart is fully folded, it can only hold 80 pieces of cloth. These cloths cannot be transported without two donkey carts, and Gu Shuixiu still has to buy Some seeds and some medicinal materials, I''m afraid that the three donkey carts Dong Yi got may not be enough.

 v2 Chapter 140： Separate action, good times in the past

    Look, there is a special channel for supplying batts to buyers. To be honest, I''m telling you this because we don''t have enough batts here. If the single selling price is the same as before, if you want to wholesale, I really don''t have any. The law gives you another discount."


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s surprised face, the shopkeeper explained in a low voice: "Before the rebel army had not yet invaded Yongjia County, we cooperated with cotton merchants in the north, and they fixed time every year. It will be delivered, and if you take the purchase price directly, you can wholesale it, but now Yongjia County has very strict entry and exit barriers, especially those from the north, who are not allowed to enter without careful inspection, and have to pay a lot of money to enter and exit. fee.


    Those businessmen put their interests first. Seeing that their profits have shrunk greatly, they will no longer supply to me alone. Now all the cotton wool in Yongjia County is in a room in the county. In the store, they are unified wholesale, and the uprising army said that we are not allowed to increase the price of cotton wool, a necessities such as cotton wool, and our cloth factory now only enters these cotton wool for retail sales, and I can only give you the retail price for wholesale, so¡­¡±


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, her face became more gloomy. According to the owner of the cloth village, she would not be able to buy cheap cotton wool at all, but it would take a few days to go to the county from here. The cost is a sum.


    But the shopkeeper Ken told her that she was very grateful.


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu only bought cloth, not cotton wool.


    Dong Chenghu was driving the car on the road, Gu Shuixiu said worriedly: "Chenghu, do you think we are going to the county to buy cotton wool? It will take three or four days from here to the county, back and forth. In seven or eight days, we still have to rush back to Cuizhu Mountain, and it will take another half a month, and the fields at home don¡¯t know how?¡±


    Dong Chenghu thought about Gu Shuixiu''s words carefully, and then said after a while, "Well, I''ll go buy cotton wool with Dong Yi, and you should go back to Cuizhu Mountain first, so that Dong Wei and the others can also help the field, We don''t have to worry about not being able to catch up with the autumn harvest."


    Now it seems that this is the only method that is most suitable.


    For the next half-day, Gu Shuixiu went to the grain shop, the blacksmith shop, and the pharmacy with the beautiful scenery of the good time, and also went to the pharmacy, and purchased all the necessary things before announcing to go back. As for the house rented in the county seat , Because the lease is for one month, it is only half a month now, and it will be too late to return the keys when Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi come back from the county.


    Before Gu Shuixiu left, someone called Gu Daniu and asked, "We''re going back tomorrow, I know you''re busy here, and you usually don''t care about Yang Qiong, and Yang Qiong also I didn¡¯t live well, so I thought about taking her back, whether she wanted to go to Caozi Village or go back to Cuizhu Mountain with us, what do you think?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Gu Daniu was silent for a while, but she was not in a hurry and waited quietly for his answer.


    "Sister, what does Yang Qiong say? Does she want to go back with you too?" Gu Daniu asked a little tangled. Of course he knew that Yang Qiong didn''t like life in the county town, especially living in the county government office, but he didn''t want to be separated from Yang Qiong for so long.


    Gu Shui smiled, "She didn''t answer, I think she really doesn''t like the county town, she has a body again, you didn''t take good care of it, so I took the initiative to mention it to you, if I don''t mention it today , she certainly wouldn''t say it.


    But Daniel, if a pregnant woman is in a bad mood, it will affect the adults and children. I am also doing this for her good. There are many people going back, so we can take care of it. When Yang Qiong is born, if she is willing , you can still go back to the county with you. "


    In the end, under the persuasion of Gu Shuixiu, Gu Daniu went to talk to Yang Qiong in person, and asked Yang Qiong to go back with Gu Shuixiu.


    These days, Cui Fen and Cui Fang have adapted to the ten-mile fragrance work, one person helps wash dishes and dishes, one person helps to serve dishes and greet guests, colorful and Chenghai suddenly relax After taking a sigh of relief, seeing that they were adapting so well, Gu Shuixiu planned to leave the two of them behind to help the colorful sea.


    Everyone else went back with them.


    On the day of departure, Gu Daniu specially took a half-day off, just to see them off. Colorful Chenghai couldn''t leave, so he packed Gu Shuixiu the night before.


    Gu Shuixiu has already told them that she will do a wedding for them when they return from the Spring Festival.


    When the group set off, they used six donkey carts. The three donkey carts were all loaded with goods purchased by Gu Shuixiu. One car carried Gu Shuixiu, Yang Qiong and the children, one car carried Mo Zhu and the others, and the other car carried luggage. Yang Yi, Dong Lie, and Dong Yong drove the cars, which was just right.


    Such a big battle on the streets of the county town attracted the attention of all passersby. Fortunately, they were just ordinary people, and the cars were full of women, children, and supplies, so there was nothing sensitive Something, or it must have been intercepted directly.


    After the donkey cart left the county town, Yang Yi stopped walking slowly, and drove the whip directly, the speed was more than ten times faster than just now.


    A few children were not excited because they were on the road. After going through the previous experience, they are now fearful in their hearts.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxu''s gloomy face, Gu Shuixiu found a topic and asked Chao Liangchen Meijing and others, "I haven''t talked to you for a while since you arrived at our house. Take your time and talk about your own experience."


    The beautiful scenery of the good day was stunned for a moment, and she responded obediently.


    Or the little servant, and disposed of all those concubines.


    "


    Liang Chen is just a little but beautiful, not a big beauty, that old man didn''t even let her go, it can be seen that he is really an old woman.


    "Since you have children, what about your parents? Are you willing to leave them?"


    Speaking of father and mother, Liang Chen''s eyes immediately reddened, "I don''t have a father. Only my mother, when my mother could not live with me by herself, she sold herself as a maid, as soon as I was born It is a slave, but unfortunately my mother got typhoid when I was ten years old.


    At that time I knew why she sold herself as a slave, all because she wanted me to live, if she hadn''t sold her body, maybe she could support me for a few years, but she couldn''t wait for me to grow up, afraid I was alone and could not live alone, so I was willing to be a slave. "


    Yang Qiong heard what happened to Liangchen, and was very sympathetic, and said to Gu Shuixiu: "This girl''s mother is really great, but she left too early..."

 v2 Chapter 141： The same poor people, met wild boars!

    Gu Shuixiu nodded, what happened to Liangchen is indeed pitiful, but fortunately she has a mother who thinks about her well. It is indeed difficult for a woman to survive in this world with a child. Her mother did this, Not only did they find a safe haven for their mother and daughter, but they also left Liang Chen to rely on. Even if she died, Liang Chen could survive in that house as a slave, without having to starve or freeze to death.


    Wuyi really had no way out and had to do this.


    Dong Wei''s situation is very similar to them, they are all refugees.


    Tuifu lost her husband on the way to escape and didn''t even have children and half a daughter. In order not to be defiled by others, she sold her body to her sons for protection. As for those children, they were all refugees To be an orphan, to speak of a pitiful person.


    I wanted to pass the boring time, but after hearing their experience, everyone''s heart became even more heavy.


    And they are just a microcosm of this era. There are many poor people like them, or even more pitiful than them. Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu felt extremely uncomfortable, worried that it would affect his stomach. children, they dare not continue to think deeply.


    This whole day of rushing, everyone was full of vigor when they set off, to the exhaustion when they stayed at night, Gu Shuixiu saw it all in his eyes, thinking that there were still three days of travel, he would not Say more, but let everyone quickly wash and sleep.


    Changlong and other four children have habitually ran to find Cuifu, but she couldn''t bring the four children alone, so she asked Dong Wei to take two away. Barely passed the night.


    When I woke up the next day, except for the few people who were driving the car, everyone was relying on each other to catch up on sleep.


    It wasn''t until the third day that they arrived at Panlong Town.


    The entry of six or two donkey carts into the town caused quite a commotion. Gu Shuixiu asked Yang Yi to book an ordinary inn. They have to stay in the town for one night and set off before dawn tomorrow, so that they can rush back to Cuizhu Mountain in the evening.


    Cuifu and others only knew that the Dong family was in the deep mountains, but they had no idea about the so-called deep mountains. It seems that the Dong family can afford so many servants, and the family is definitely good. Even if it is not a rich family, it should be a landlord level.


    But as they went out of Panlong Town under the moonlight and went to the more remote places, their hearts became more and more shocked. Could it be that the Dong family is really in the deep mountains? Really just ordinary mountain people?


    Everyone had a lot of guesses in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to ask, so they had to sit quietly on the donkey cart and look around.


    The donkey cart drove forward for more than an hour before everyone saw the villages, but these villages looked very poor and did not look like landowners.


    After walking forward for an hour, they arrived at Caozi Village. Gu Shuixiu asked everyone to stop and rest, and asked Yang Qiong, "Do you want to go back home first?"


    Not waiting for Yang Qiong to answer, Yang Yi has already spoken, "Of course I want to go back, how can I say that I am the daughter-in-law of the Gu family, how can I not go to my husband''s house when I come back?"


    After Yang Yi finished speaking, he looked at Yang Qiong, "You go back to your mother-in-law''s house to live for a few days, we will go back today to unload the goods and drive these donkey carts to the town to buy them, and come back then I''ll pick you up again."


    Yang Qiong knew that Yang Yi was thinking about her wholeheartedly, and nodded without hesitation, "Eldest sister, do you want to go back and sit with me?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head without hesitation, "I won''t go back, there are so many people here to be sent back, the time is too short, you go back and tell your parents, just wait After the autumn harvest, I will take the children back to see them."


    Yang Qiong nodded, and those own luggage entered the village without looking back.


    The role of Qin Shan and Yang Yi was revealed at this moment. The two drove the donkey cart one after the other, Yang Yi opened the way, and after Qin Shan broke, the others drove the donkey cart and walked in the middle.


    Dong Wei is also a hunter in the mountains. Although he is not familiar with Qingping Mountain, he has been walking in the mountains all the year round. He also knew that Yang Yi and Qin Shan had entered a state of vigilance, and immediately became nervous.


    Liangchen Meijing and others don¡¯t understand this, but as the donkey cart goes deeper, the sky and trees in the deep mountains block all the light, and it is autumn again, and the temperature in the deep mountains is much lower than outside , Liangchen Meijing shrank unconsciously, and when he saw that everyone didn''t speak, he also became nervous.


    This is Yang Yi asking everyone to stop for a while. I saw movement in the bushes in front of them. It seems that they should be prey such as wild boars. It happened that they bought a lot of iron tools this time, among them There are swords and axes.


    Dong Wei and Dong Fu would also do their best, and everyone copied the guys out at once. The Liangchen Jingjing and the children were so frightened that they shivered and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After a while, the thing rushed towards them, the donkey retreated two parts uncomfortably, and let out a loud cry, that is, at this time, Yang Yi and Qin Shan moved, and the two moved from The two outflanked, and each shot an arrow out.


    The beautiful scenery of the good day was terrifyingly hugged tightly, and they closed their eyes and dared not look.


    After a while, I heard a shrill roar similar to a wild boar. Gu Shuixiu and Zhang Xingchi were calm in the car, and the others were shocked by the wild boar''s voice.


    Yang Yi and Qin Shan watched the wild boars struggling in the bushes, and they seemed to want to fight with them. Only now did they realize that there were two wild boars, and now the two wild boars are facing Yang Yi and Yang Yi respectively. Qin Shan attacked.


    It was also at this time that Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Wei to divide the four into two groups to help Yang Yi and Qin Shan.


    The three besieged a wild boar, and they subdued the wild boar after a while, and it was only at this moment that they could clearly see the size of the wild boar.


    Dong Wei exclaimed: "Good guy! This must be three or four hundred pounds! It''s almost catching up with the pigs!"


    Everyone heard what Dong Wei said and knew they were safe, so they dared to look at Dong Wei.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "We''re lucky today, we''ll bring the boar back later, share a share, and give everyone an extra meal today."


    Dong Wei and the others were excited to thank Gu Shuixiu.


    Tuifu patted her chest for the rest of her life and whispered to Luo Ying: "You are really amazing, I just saw that you didn''t seem to be afraid."


    Liangchen Jingjing nodded and expressed their deep agreement.

 v2 Chapter 142： Its safe to say, go home

    Luoying laughed in her heart, looked at Gu Shuixiu, and said to them: "We will live in this mountain in the future, you will get used to it after a long time. How many people are there?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, if it wasn''t for Gu Shuixiu''s calmness, they would have screamed in panic.


    A rain, I''m afraid not even a trace will be left.


    The donkey cart suddenly increased the weight of the wild boar, and the speed was obviously slowed down.


    Gu Shuixiu is not in a hurry, so Dong Wei and the others are alert, who knows if they will encounter prey more ferocious than wild boars?


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any big prey on the way, during which they saw one or two fleeing roe deer and wild deer, but today''s purpose is not hunting, so Qin Shan and Yang Yi had no choice but to They gave up chasing, and they also saw a few snakes. Those snakes didn''t attack them, so Gu Shuixiu didn''t let Yang Yi and the others provoke this disgusting thing.


    Compared to the fear of the prey by these people, Qin Shan was overjoyed and said directly to Yang Yi: "Because of the ground movement in the past two years, I didn''t see a single prey. Now, after two years, these prey have returned, and it seems that they can often come out to hunt in the future."


    Yang Yi nodded, looked at the surrounding environment, and said with some concern: "There are too many prey, and it will not be so safe to travel in the future. If you want to hunt, you can go along the valley. Walk a lot on the road out of the mountain, if you can drive out all the prey on this road and kill it, it¡¯s your skill.¡±


    Qin Shan was so choked by Yang Yi that he was speechless and muttered, "Where can I kill them all..."


    The donkey cart traveled for another two hours, and finally reached the valley before it was almost dark.


    As soon as they entered the valley, everyone was completely stunned, and the beautiful scenery looked at the high wall in front of them and exclaimed: "Oh my God! There is still such a big villa here? We are here. ?"


    Luo Ying snickered and replied softly, "This is where the Qin family and the Zuo family live. From time to time, we have to cross the river in front of us to get there."


    The two nodded dumbly, thinking that this Qin family should be the one called Qin Shan just now. Their family is so big, wouldn''t the Dong family be bigger?


    Don''t wait for everyone to think about it, Qin Shan has already got off the car with Qin Zuxin in his arms. He has to take Qin Zuxin home first, and then help Gu Shuixiu to transport the things on the donkey cart to Cuizhu Mountain. In addition, he I have to discuss with Uncle Qin and others to see if we need to buy a donkey. If we need it, we can just buy it directly for Gu Shuixiu. To save them, they have to bring these three donkey carts to the town.


    Qin Shan came out not long after he entered Zhuangzi. Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan came out with him.


    Gu Shuixiu greeted them with a smile when she saw them.


    Uncle Qin''s eyes widened when he saw that the Dong family bought so many people, but now is not the time to speak, Uncle Qin said: "Chenghu his wife, we will help you Get these things to Cuizhu Mountain, and Qin Shan said that your family wants to sell donkeys and donkey carts, so we thought of buying two donkeys from you, Qin Shan and Qin Chuan¡¯s family, and they can help out in the fields.¡±


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she immediately responded happily, "Uncle has helped me a lot this time, since you want it, I won''t make any more bids. You can give as much as we bought back then. Now, Qin Shan is very clear about this."


    !"


    Uncle Qin is such a stubborn temper. It is difficult for others to understand what he insists on. Gu Shuixiu has no choice but to follow Uncle Qin''s meaning.


    With the help of Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan, they soon reached the riverside. Because these materials were too heavy, it was not safe to cross the bridge, so Gu Shuixiu asked others to carry the things They were all unloaded and transported to the other side of the river in batches by boat.


    The donkeys are also transported by bamboo rafts.


    Among the remaining people, those who dare to walk on the wooden bridge will cross the wooden bridge, and those who dare not walk on the wooden bridge will cross by boat.


    When everyone is done tossing, the sky is completely dark.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the Qin family, father and son, were going to go back before they entered Cuizhu Mountain, so she quickly asked Qin Shan to carry a wild boar back, who knew that Qin Shan would not want it, "sister-in-law, this time, Zu Xin and I If you go out with you, you will pay for the food and lodging, and Dong Wei and the others helped to capture this wild boar. If I want you a wild boar again, how can I see Brother Hu in the future."


    Uncle Qin agreed with Qin Shan''s approach, and gave Gu Shuixiu the money from the two donkeys, at the price in the town.


    Seeing that they were so determined, Gu Shuixiu had to put away the money with a wry smile and wanted them to go to Cuizhu Mountain to eat, but Uncle Qin also refused, "You guys just came back, there are still a lot of things to be busy! When the tiger comes back, we will come to visit again."


    After Qin''s father and son left, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Wei and the others to help remove all the things. Gu Shuixiu led the way through the grove. Hurrying on the road in the dark, one by one was worried, but did not dare to make a sound.


    Treyfu whispered to Changlong and the others, asking them to hold hands and follow her closely.


    As a result, after they were just ready to drive in the dark, they didn''t expect to turn a corner, and everyone saw a high wall similar to a city wall.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have time to see their expressions, so she stepped forward and pulled the rope.


    After a while, the gate of Cuizhu Mountain opened, Dong Shan saw a dense group of people headed by Gu Shuixiu, was shocked, and quickly turned sideways to let Gu Shuixiu enter.


    Gu Shuixiu greeted the people behind: "You all move faster, you are home."


    Dong Wei did not dare to delay, and after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, he trotted quickly, followed Gu Shuixiu into Cuizhu Mountain.


    It is dark now, outside the Cuizhu Mountain, you can''t see five fingers, but the inside of the mountain is brightly lit.


    From the lights on the small road, everyone can roughly see the whole picture of Cuizhu Mountain, and everyone is shocked.


    It was only after they entered the Dong''s house that they knew that the Dong family was an ordinary mountain dweller, and they believed that it was a hidden family.


    Seeing such Dong''s family, one by one put their hearts into their stomachs. Although Dong''s family is in the deep mountains, it is blocked by such a high wall, and there is such a big house to live in. It is a good place to think that their future life will be safe, and there is no need to worry about turmoil in the deep mountains.

 v2 Chapter 143： 归 Place, mother and child

    Everyone felt relieved and had a smile on their faces. One by one, they moved these purchased materials to the warehouse and put them down according to the instructions of taking care of Shuixiu.


    Shen Shikang heard the movement in the inner courtyard and quickly came out to check the situation. Shen Jiangan saw Shen Shikang suddenly, and ran towards Shen Shikang in surprise, "Grandpa, I''m back!"


    Shen Shikang hugged Shen Jiangan lovingly, and asked dotingly, "Have you missed your grandpa after going out for so long?"


    Shen Jiangan''s head buried in Shen Shikang''s arms rubbed against him desperately, and said in a muffled voice, "Think! I miss grandpa!"


    Zhang Xingchi and several others saw Shen Shikang come up to greet him one after another, and said one by one, "Sir, we are back."


    "Sir, the county town is fun..."


    "Sir, we went to the temple..."


    ¡­


    Shen Shikang was surrounded by children like this, this is Cuixi coming out of the kitchen, smiling and asking Gu Shuixiu: "Madam, the meal is ready, it will take a while, you Do you want to take a shower first?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, and then asked, "Where is Yuanjie? Has the child been in trouble during this time?"


    Cuixi paused for a moment before saying: "The young master was clamoring to find you at first, but was finally persuaded by Mr. Shen, and the slave took him to the valley to play for a few days. , it will be fine later, but although the young master is no longer in trouble, he will occasionally call you, do you want to go and see the young master now."


    Gu Shuixiu was so distressed by Cuixi''s words that she immediately went to the backyard to see Dong Yuanjie.


    Dong Yuanjie just fell asleep for a while, Gu Shuixiu didn''t dare to make too much noise, she came to the bed cautiously, and saw the little guy kicked the quilt, lying on the quilt in a "big" shape big sleep. I couldn''t help feeling a softness in my heart, I gently touched Dong Yuanjie''s hair, covered him with the quilt, and then quietly went out of the room to wash.


    When Gu Shuixiu was ready, it was the other people''s turn to take a bath.


    Here, Shen Shikang accompanies Gu Shuixiu and Shen Jiangan to eat. Seeing that they have lost a lot of weight recently, he said distressedly: "Did you eat badly in the county, or the county was uneasy, How come everyone lost a lot of weight?"


    Shen Jiang An Meng ate a few mouthfuls of food before saying: "Grandpa, the county town is very good, it won''t be chaotic, but we are going out with Uncle Dong Yi and Uncle Yang Yi every day to hang out. Everyone will lose weight."


    Shen Shikang was relieved after hearing the words, quietly watched them eat, and accompany them to talk for a while before letting the children go back to sleep.


    When the children were gone, Shen Shikang was too sleepy to look after Gu Shuixiu, so she asked her to go back to rest, and I''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Gu Shuixiu thought to herself that as a pregnant woman, she really shouldn''t be bothered, so she obediently went back to her room. As for the beautiful scenery of the good time, she was very relieved that Cuixi was there.


    Before Gu Shuixiu went back to her room, she specially went to carry Dong Yuanjie back to her room.


    When Dong Yuanjie woke up the next day, he found that he was sleeping with his brother and his mother at the same time. The little guy was stunned for a long time. She crawled towards Gu Shuixiu, pinching her small hands on her face, rubbing her small head against her neck from time to time, and said coquettishly, "Mother~Mother~"


    Gu Shuixiu woke up immediately, seeing that the younger son was so clinging to her, she hugged Dong Yuanjie, and the mother and son started to play. Dong Yuanxu was awakened by Dong Yuanjie''s laughter.


    As soon as he woke up, Gu Shuixiu pointed at Dong Yuanxu and said to Dong Yuanjie, "Yuanjie, look at my brother awake! It''s my brother!"


    Dong Yuanjie hugged Gu Shuixiu and thought for a moment, then got off Gu Shuixiu''s body, climbed to Dong Yuanxu''s side and called his brother.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed heartily for a long time seeing the two brothers playing so well.


    Niangsan didn''t get up from the bed until Cuixi heard the movement and knocked on the door.


    When Dong Yuanjie was getting dressed, he suddenly asked Gu Shuixiu loudly, "Mother~Father, Father..."


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, thinking that the little guy wanted to ask why Daddy didn''t come back, but he couldn''t express it, so he gently picked him up, touched his head and said softly: "Dad You''ll be home in two days, will you let your father play with you then?"


    Dong Yuanjie nodded sharply, his little head was shaking like this, Gu Shuixiu was worried that his neck would not be able to stand, so he quickly controlled the little man''s head.


    The group went out of the inner courtyard, Gu Shuixiu saw that Cuifu and others were already waiting in the courtyard, she just smiled at them relaxedly, and asked, "You guys have breakfast. have you eaten?"


    All of them nodded, Gu Shuixiu asked casually, "What did you eat?"


    This... Everyone looked at each other, and finally Dong Wei replied: "We drank a bowl of goat milk, a cornmeal steamed bun, and a bowl of porridge with side dishes each in the morning."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, there was no dissatisfaction or distress in her eyes.


    There was no time to hesitate to start eating. After eating, everyone felt more at ease. Now that Gu Shuixiu didn''t blame them, they were naturally relieved.


    It is enough for all of us to eat. In the future, two of you will be assigned to clean the livestock pens and remove the dung in time to prevent the livestock from getting sick.


    Dong Fu and Dong Yong will be responsible for this matter. From now on, you will go to the livestock pens every morning after learning martial arts with Dong Yi and the others. I will give you a day to clean the livestock pens before evening. , and then continue to practice martial arts, take a bath, eat, and rest. "


    Dong Yong and Dong Fu immediately responded loudly, and Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied with their attitude.


    After arranging the work of the livestock pens, Gu Shuixiu continued: "In addition, our family has a lot of fields, there are lotus root fields on the paddy fields, fertile fields on the livestock pens, and one in the mountains. A simple fermentation tank. In the future, all the feces cleaned up by Dong Fu and the others will be poured into the fermentation tank. The person responsible for serving the crops must go to the fermentation tank to pick manure and fertilizer fields. Dong Wei and Dong Lie will work with Dong Xiao to farm the fields together. ?"


    The two of them naturally had no opinion and agreed in unison.


    We can help, but they both have to take care of the children at home, and they are indeed a little bit lacking, so let''s leave the kitchen work to Cuifu in the future, and Wan Zi will help Cuifu, and they all work in the kitchen."

 v2 Chapter 144： Assign errands, Dong Xiaos marriage

    Tong, among them, Ru Shui has been fixed by Dong Yuanxu, and Ru Shui is already four years old. Although his actions are not very quick, he can understand the instructions of adults.


    Gu Shuixiu did not intend to put him and the other three children together, so he said: "After the beautiful scenery, I will be responsible for cleaning the house and washing everyone''s clothes, Qianhong assists from the side, and Changlong Yong Shun and wonderful people will be handed over to Cuixi to be brought by their side, and they will stay with Cuifu when they go back at night."


    When Cuifu heard this, she thanked Gu Shuixiu again and again. She didn''t have children herself, and when she saw these children, she regarded them as her own. These days, the children also followed her. She was reluctant to leave her.


    Gu Shuixiu knew this and made this arrangement. Seeing Cuifu''s expression of gratitude, she felt relieved.


    Now there are only a few Mozhu people who have not been assigned work. Gu Shuixiu looks at them, but his thoughts have drifted away. In the future, these children will be the personal servants of Zhang Xingchi and others. It is best to be both civil and military, and the second is to be good at martial arts. The most important thing is to be good at martial arts. Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t understand the matter of teaching martial arts, so he had to ask Luo Ying to find Yang Yi and let Yang Yi arrange it.


    Do the work you can, and it''s okay to arrange it this way.


    After arranging the work of these people, Gu Shuixiu let them go, and then asked Cuixi to bring her breakfast, and chatted with Cuixi while eating.


    "How did you arrange where they lived last night?" Gu Shuixiu asked casually.


    Cuixi knew that Gu Shuixiu cared about the situation of those people, so she didn''t say it, and smiled lightly: "Madam, the small house where Dong Shan and the others live has 24 rooms. Shan Dongxiao, Dong Yicheng, Yang Yi and Yang Yi lived alone in one room, and the slaves and Luo Ying Bianfen also lived in one room, so there were still fifteen rooms left.


    If one person is allocated a room, it will not be enough at all. The slaves will let Dong Wei and a few people share a room. The four young children are too young, so the four of them will be separated from Cuifu Dong Wei Live in one room, so it''s just full.


    It''s just the slaves thinking, there are more people now, and some are unmarried men and women are unmarried, it is inevitably inappropriate for everyone to live in the same yard, so the slaves think about whether the master has something Way to solve? "


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Cuixi''s report quietly, and after a while, she said: "These are indeed problems, the house is not enough to live in and then build it, this is not a big problem, it happens that our mountain is vacant The place is still very big, Xingchi and the others are also big, I think about building a big house for them in the bamboo forest, where there are many bamboos, the summer is cooler and more elegant than here. Let Mr. Shen also live there, so that the summer can be Feel better.


    In addition, build two more houses opposite the one you live in now, one is the same as the one you live in now, all of which will be built as single rooms, and the other will be built as double rooms. At that time, I wanted to hold a wedding for Luoying Chenghai and Dong Yibin, so that they could get married, and then two rooms would be freed up, but this way, it would not be enough for two people to live in one room. "


    Cui Xi heard this, and said in surprise: "Madam is really kind, and they can be considered a good marriage! It''s just..."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Cuixi suspiciously when she saw that Cuixi seemed to have something to hide.


    Cuixi had no choice but to frown and said: "Madam, the slave girl seems to want Dong Xiao to marry Luoying after listening to Dong Shan''s meaning. If you let him know the news, I''m afraid he will be very disappointed. "


    "I understand what you said, so this time I also gave Dong Xiao a good look at his daughter-in-law. The two maids I bought this time were beautiful, and one of them was chosen for Dong Xiao. I¡¯m also honest, or I wouldn¡¯t choose to be sold because I didn¡¯t want to be a concubine. I¡¯m a straight-minded person. As for the beautiful scenery, I¡¯m from a refugee background, and I don¡¯t have so many fancy bowels. of.


    , listen to what they mean. "


    It stands to reason that Dong Shan and Dong Xiao are only servants of the Dong family. Gu Shuixiu doesn¡¯t have to worry about them. It¡¯s just that Gu Shuixiu likes complete loyalty and gratitude to their servants, rather than compromising. There are unwilling slaves.


    Cuixi got Gu Shuixiu''s order, and when Gu Shuixiu finished her breakfast, she immediately went to find Dong Shan and Dong Xiao.


    The second monk looked puzzled, but when Cuixi said that his wife was looking for him, the two immediately ran away.


    Don''t look at Dong Shan is already a grandfather, after years of recuperation, his body is now very tough, and it will not be a problem to live another 20 years.


    The grandfather and grandson were still out of breath when they arrived in front of Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu showed a kind smile, and asked Qianhong to pour them a glass of water, and then said: "Sit down, I am today. I have something I want to ask you. My master and I have worked hard for you during the time when you and I were not in Cuizhu Mountain. How long will it take for the work in the fields to be completed?"


    When Dong Shan heard this, he respectfully replied: "Madam Hui, starting today, Yang Yi and the others have followed Xia Tian to help with the collection. We have a few more people, even Master Xingchi and the others can contribute. I think it will take three or four days to put them all away, and the rest is drying and threshing.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "You guys have more experience than me in this regard, you can decide what to do, we still have some old grains that we haven''t eaten yet, so don''t shell out the newly harvested grains. Just put it away after drying. I came to you today, but there is another thing. "


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she looked at Dong Xiao with a smile and said, "Since you came to Cuizhu Mountain, you have been devoted to our family. Now, I know you''re worried about your child''s marriage, so no, I''ll ask you to come over to discuss it, but..."


    Gu Shuixiu sighed when she saw the smile on Dong Shan''s face, and said truthfully: "To tell you the truth, something happened to us in the county this time, and I originally wanted to punish Fun, but I didn¡¯t expect Dong Yi to stand up and intercede for Fun, and later Cheng Hai came out to admit his mistake and dragged Luo Ying into it. Now that they have made it clear to me, I can¡¯t break them up.¡±

 v2 Chapter 145： speak, negotiate

    Gu Shuixiu said this, seeing Dong Shan was just a little disappointed, but not too emotional, and Dong Xiao didn''t seem to bring these things to himself from beginning to end, he knew Dong Xiao She had no idea about Luo Ying, she felt relieved, she smiled and said, "Considering that Dong Xiao is not too young, I specially bought two girls of fifteen or sixteen years old this time, with beautiful scenery, and both of them are married. Age, do you see which one you like? If you really like someone, tell me boldly, as long as they have no opinion, I will definitely fulfill you."


    This is also Gu Shuixiu''s promise to Dong Shan. Now the unmarried servants of the Dong family are Dong Xiao and the new Dong Wei. How can Dong Xiao be regarded as the old man of Cuizhu Mountain? , Gu Shuixiu would not look at Dong Xiao like this and continue to be a bachelor again.


    With Gu Shuixiu''s words, Dong Shan also relaxed. Dong Xiao knew it. From when Gu Shuixiu bought their grandfather and grandson, the child was devoted to the Dong family and devoted himself to the matter of men and women. Still not enlightened, but as long as Gu Shuixiu speaks, Dong Xiao will be obedient even if he doesn''t have this muscle.


    After a chat, Dong Shan left with Dong Xiao satisfied, and Gu Shuixiu also relaxed, as if he had solved a major issue.


    Seeing the beautiful scenery of the beautiful day, when I went out to wash clothes and just came back, Gu Shuixiu waved to them, called them to his side and asked, "I have something I want to discuss with you today, and you can watch it this morning. Did you arrive at Dong Xiao? Do you know me?"


    The two girls nodded and shook their heads together.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said: "Dong Xiao has been at our house much longer than you, and he is loyal, so you are very important to your master, and now the fields in Cuizhu Mountain are Dong Xiao and Dong Shan. Anyway, I told you directly, this time we didn''t plan to buy a maid, but since Dong Xiao has not married yet, I am not at ease, so I want to find him a favorite daughter-in-law.


    You guys are the ones I''m more satisfied with after a look around. Of course, I don''t want to force you to do things like marriage. Let me know when you figure it out. Marrying Dong Xiao, naturally I only need one person, how? "


    Liangchen Meijing looked at each other in shock, seeing that Gu Shuixiu did not force them, she felt less nervous, and they didn¡¯t have a crush on them now, so you can really consider this issue, after all Dong Xiao is in Cuizhu Mountain He is still quite valued, and the person is honest, and it seems that it is not bad to marry him.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that they did not object to this matter, she was in a good mood, and after talking for a while, she let them go.


    At this time, Shen Shikang came out of the main room leisurely and said with a hoarse smile: "Xiu girl, you are really busy this early in the morning! The old man observed for a long time, what are you doing? Being a matchmaker is a matchmaker, aren¡¯t you too anxious?¡±


    Shen Shikang means that these two girls have just arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, and they are not very clear about their temperament. Gu Shuixiu just said these words to them, and the lack of protection will make their hearts float.


    Gu Shuixiu thanked Shen Shikang for the reminder, thinking of the life experience Liangchen Meijing mentioned before, she chuckled: "No, Mr. Shen, Liangchen did not want to be a concubine and was voluntarily sold by the master. The beauty is an ordinary peasant girl, and her appearance is not bad. If she had this intention, she would not be here now.


    Before I bought them, I had made inquiries with Renyazi, and later in the county town for a period of time, the temperament of these two maids was okay. I''m afraid that Dong Xiao doesn''t have that muscle and will have to communicate with others at that time. "


    Speaking of Dong Xiao, Shen Shikang''s impression is that of a quiet young man who spends years in the fields and livestock pens. If you don''t take the initiative to talk to him, he can stay silent for a day. He is dull, but It is hard-working and loyal.


    Speaking of this, Shen Shikang couldn''t help sighing: "Xiu girl, you are ashamed of your ability to see people, since you think they are good, it is naturally good, talk about it, go to the county seat. What happened for a while? I see you seem to have something to say yesterday, but you don''t know where to start."


    Seeing that Shen Shikang had spoken first, Gu Shuixiu stopped hiding and directly told Shen Shikang what she saw in the county seat.


    "Mr. Shen, Dong Yi said that he had never heard of the noble person living in other places in Jiankang before, and that woman was in her prime, but she stayed in the temple for more than ten years. It''s not short, and why it is a temple, it is so secretive, it is really puzzling.


    But these are not our concerns, we just want to confirm whether the maid beside the mysterious woman is Dong Yunlan, the lost girl. "


    Shen Shikang''s heart was turbulent after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, his mind was spinning at a high speed, and he kept recalling all the things he had seen and heard in Jiankang. After a long time, he gave up and found nothing at all People, if there is such a number one person, he can''t be unimpressed, but someone who can afford Jin Yulu and coral beads should check it out, even if she is just a woman.


    Shen Shikang asked after he understood it: "Chenghu, how can he be sure that the girl in Tsing Yi is his lost sister? After all, Dong Yunlan was only six or seven years old when he was lost, so what do you say now? He''s seventeen or eighteen, and his looks are definitely different."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "I have also asked about what Mr. said, Chenghu means that Dong Yunlan looks like his mother, and Dong Yunmei has a red mole the size of a red bean on her brow. When she was a child, her skin was fair, and her appearance could only be regarded as delicate, but because of this red mole, she added a lot of color, which is why my deceased father-in-law loved this daughter very much.


    Cheng Hu also said that when he was a child, he teased this sister and asked her if she had eaten too many red beans in her previous life, and the red beans had grown all over her face in this life.


    Chenghu saw the profile of the woman in Tsing Yi that day and found this red mole, so he lost his soul. . "


    "What a coincidence!" Now Shen Shikang almost thinks that the woman is Dong Yunlan. The most important thing is that Dong Yunlan was also lost in the county. She was beautiful and was kidnapped.


    When it comes to looks, Dong Chenghu and Dong Yunmei are both good looking. Listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, I''m afraid this Dong Yunlan''s looks are even better than theirs.


    The two talked in the yard for a long time, Gu Shuixiu said bluntly: "Mr. Shen, our family is just ordinary people, that mysterious woman thinks she has a lot of power, we dare not rashly inquire, Silai I want to go, Cheng Hu and I mean to disclose the news to Song Youxin and let the rebels investigate. After all, Yongjia County is now the world of the rebels. No matter how noble or powerful the woman is, it is impossible to get along with Song Youxin and the others. confrontation."

 v2 Chapter 146： sumptuous dinner

    "This is true! Let''s not say that Yongjia County is the world of the rebel army. Just because the woman has been hiding in the temple for so long and doesn''t want to be discovered, I can boldly assume that she has a master guarding her, but There are not many people, even if we don¡¯t need the rebel army to take action, our people can retreat completely, but if the rebel army finds out, I¡¯m afraid it will not end well.¡±?


    Shen Shikang was still thinking, Gu Shuixiu did not disturb him, she quietly retreated to the kitchen, and saw that Cuifu was cleaning the stove, and Wan Zi was helping to sweep the floor, she was satisfied, and her tone of speech was gentle many.


    "You all pack up, let''s go to see the wild boars that were beaten yesterday, and we agreed to give you extra meals yesterday, so we will pack them up today, and Wan Zi will go to take Dong Wei called over, he used to be a hunter, and it''s not a big problem to come to clean up these two wild boars."?


    More importantly, Gu Shuixiu wanted to improve the food for everyone. Now is the time of the autumn harvest. After an autumn harvest, everyone must have lost fat. ?


    Seeing this, Cuifu said to Gu Shuixiu with some trepidation: "Madam, this child is not very stable yet, and the slave will teach him well in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu waved her hand disapprovingly, "It''s fine to be lively, after all, I''m still a child, as long as my character is not crooked and loyal."


    Treyfu heard the words and said yes again and again, but she didn''t mention it.


    Wan Zi shouted loudly on the ridge: "Uncle Dong Wei, Madam is looking for you..."


    Wan Zi shouted twice in a row before she got a response.


    After a while, Dong Wei let go of his work, ran quickly to Wan Zi, and asked in sweat, "What''s wrong? What is the lady looking for me?"


    Wan Zi laughed twice before saying: "Uncle, Madam asked you to clean up the two wild boars that you beat yesterday, and said that you want to give us extra meals, everyone will share!"


    "Really!" Dong Wei''s eyes lit up when he heard this. They don''t know how long it has been since they had eaten meat, that is, they ate some meat in the days when Gu Shuixiu bought it back, but most of them were chicken, duck and eggs, and they had never tasted pork! Unexpectedly, the lady would agree to share the meat with them.


    Wan Zi nodded desperately, an unstoppable smile on her lips.


    Seeing her like this, Dong Wei already believed it, and hurriedly asked Wan Zi to take him to deal with the boar.


    Others saw Dong Wei and Wan Zihuo running away in a hurry.


    When they went back in the evening, they found out that the dinner Gu Shuixiu prepared for them turned out to be wild boar, and it was something they had never eaten before.


    Tuifu saw that their eyes couldn''t move, and greeted them with a chuckle, saying, "This is what Madam ordered to do today, and Tuixi just taught me to do it, you guys Try it, this is braised pig head, it has been cooked for almost a day because it is not well cooked, and these are braised pig heart, large intestine, pig liver, and this is braised braised pork, and pig trotters, and the soup is wolfberry pork loin Soup, the main food is white rice and dry rice, it''s all hot, eat it while it''s hot."


    A group of people came back to their senses, and all sat up around the table. They did not eat in Dong''s house, but gathered in the small house, where everyone was more relaxed.


    Know where to start.


    Seeing that they didn''t move their chopsticks, Trifu stepped forward to serve them all, and then brought two pieces of meat and a piece of pork trotter to each of the children, and told them to eat quickly.


    When the children heard Treve''s words, they immediately picked it up quickly. When the others saw it, they hurriedly started. Although they had never eaten such a good meal in their lives, they still knew how to control it. One of them only took a piece of pork and pork trotters, and the rest ate pork head and stewed pork. .


    To their surprise, the pig''s water was so fragrant, even the pork head meat didn''t taste fishy, ??which was really surprising.


    At the end of the meal, the other meat was gone, only pork and pork trotters were left, Cuixi saw that no one put down the chopsticks, and said softly: "You share a share, eat them all Well. Madam has calculated the weight according to the head, but I didn''t intend to ask you to leave the meat, so you can continue to work tomorrow when you are full!"


    After listening to Cuifu''s words, Liang Chen couldn''t help crying, "Madam is really kind, when I was a slave, I only ate black noodles and brown rice, and I only ate during the festivals. The family will give us some white noodles or rice to eat. There are only a few times a year, and there are few things, and then it is made into porridge. I have never eaten such solid white rice, let alone meat. Throughout the year, I can eat a bowl of braised pork during Chinese New Year, and the rest will be gone!"


    "Me too, my family was poor in the past, we were all year round, even if the autumn harvest was over, we didn''t dare to cut a pound of pork, and we didn''t even dare to buy a few eggs, duck eggs, and the children in the village were hungry one by one. It''s like a big-headed doll, not to mention how pitiful."


    Good day''s words resonated with everyone, one by one began to talk about their tragic past, it was originally a sumptuous dinner, but everyone ate a lot of tears, and everyone was wiping their tears .


    Cuifu was also sad, but she was also responsible for cleaning up the dishes, so she cleaned up her mood and said with a smile: "Don''t be sad, we are now all the hard work, the master and the wife are kind-hearted, I''ve asked Cuixi, the old man and his wife will never treat others badly when it comes to food and clothing, so we only got to such a good family after accumulating virtue in our past lives.


    In the future, as long as everyone does things well and is loyal to the host family, you will not have to worry about it in your next life. Hurry up and eat it. There is also wolfberry pork loin soup. The lady said that wolfberry is very nourishing. It is stewed with pork loin. It''s all a tonic soup. I have never had a tonic soup. You should try it. It tastes good. "


    When Cuifu said this, everyone was no longer in a sad mood. They lined up, each served a bowl of soup, and cherished it.


    When they all finished eating, Cuifu began to clean up the dishes. Although the others were tired, they consciously washed their own dishes and put them in the basin, which saved Cuifu A lot of effort.


    In the early morning of the next day, before Gu Shuixiu got up, these people had already left the fields. look sideways.


    When Gu Shuixiu woke up, Shen Shikang teased: "It seems that you bought everyone''s hearts with that meal last night!"


    Gu Shuixiu pretended to be ignorant and confused, making Shen Shikang dumbfounded.

 v2 Chapter 147： Zuojia, the chicken flying and the dog jumping, chatting

    The best way is to do it, I will ask Yang Yi to pass on the book to Ziping Feige immediately, it will be better for Ziping and Song Youxin to talk about this matter."


    Speaking of Shen Ziping, he has been away from Cuizhu Mountain for a year. In this year, apart from occasionally sending some news back to let everyone know about the situation outside, he has completely lost his voice. Fortunately, Mrs. Liang Every once in a while, Shen Ziping will be reported to be safe, and by the way, I will mention everyone''s situation, and everyone will know what he is like now.


    The two discussed some specific matters, and Shen Shikang went back to the study. The children will have to go to class later.


    Gu Shuixiu was idle and bored, so after breakfast, she asked Luo Ying to carry Dong Yuanjie and go to Zuo''s house with her.


    Now the entire Zuo family is run by Dong Yunmei, Zuo Qingsong is busy in the fields every day, not even hunting.


    When Gu Shuixiu arrived, the whole Zuo family was full of chickens and dogs. Zuo Fengying and Zuo Feng were chasing the chickens in the yard. string.


    Dong Yunmei was chasing after the two boys. After chasing this one, she walked the other. She let go of this and chased the other. , I think he went to Qin''s house to find Liu Yueyi.


    Gu Shuixiu covered her mouth, shaking the air with her hands from time to time, trying to drive the flying foxes away, which seemed to be a bit futile.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help pinching her nose.


    The twins who were running happily saw Gu Shuixiu and stopped chasing the chick. They both ran towards Gu Shuixiu and shouted excitedly, "Auntie, Auntie..."


    Looking at their posture, Luo Ying was taken aback and quickly stood in front of Gu Shuixiu and put down Dong Yuanjie. It looks like he loves his younger brother.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Yunmei was so tired that she was about to lie down, so she hurriedly asked Luo Ying to stare at the three children, and helped her into the main room by herself.


    Dong Yunmei sat for a while before she recovered, and showed a tired smile to Gu Shuixiu, "Shuixiu, why did you come so suddenly, I''ll go get you some tea."


    "Okay! It''s all my own family, so don''t be so polite." Gu Shuixiu saw that she was so tired, how could she care about it, besides, she wasn''t really thirsty.


    "Do you have to play with them like this every morning now?" Gu Shuixiu pursed his lips and pointed clearly.


    Dong Yunmei couldn''t help laughing and crying, "It''s the autumn harvest now, Qingsong is too busy to take care of the family, Qingqing and Youyou go to Yueyi''s place every day for class, originally the two children wanted to wait The autumn harvest was over, but I didn¡¯t let it go. How can I say that if I can¡¯t even take care of two children by myself, it¡¯s useless! It¡¯s only been two or three days, and I can¡¯t take it anymore. Really is¡­"


    Dong Yunmei is always melancholy when she talks about her body. Now her body can''t help Zuo Qingsong at all, and may even hold him back. Although Zuo Qingsong always said it was okay, she herself Just very interested.


    Gu Shuixiu patted Dong Yunmei on the shoulder and reassured: "Brother-in-law really loves you, why do you think so? Besides, if your family is too busy with the autumn harvest, you can borrow a couple of pieces from my house. Personally, if you feel that you can''t make it through, let your brother-in-law wait for the autumn harvest to send a roe deer or something.


    With one click, we can arrange the manpower. "


    "Why did you buy so many servants this time?" Dong Yunmei''s eyes widened in shock. She never dreamed that Gu Shuixiu and the others had only gone out for a month, and they had brought so many people back. Cuizhu Mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu put her feet up easily, leaned her back against the chair and said leisurely, "Of course it''s for being lazy! Just kidding, those children in our family will grow older in a few years. When they are old, they have studied literature and martial arts over the years. It is impossible for them to be trapped in Cuizhu Mountain for the rest of their lives. Young eagles always fly high. A little servant, cultivated for a few years, can always come in handy.


    In addition, the business of the shop in our county is very prosperous now. In the past, the colorful and Chenghai were too busy to take care of us. My family simply arranged for them two more helpers, and the fields at home , also need manpower to wait, etc., so many things do not need manpower? So we simply bought more than a dozen people at one time, big and small, and cultivated them well. I think our family will not add more staff in the past few years. "


    Dong Yunmei was stunned, "These people are enough! I guessed in my heart that so many people would cost dozens of taels of silver! That''s why you spend your money generously, If it were me, I would definitely be reluctant to give it up! Sigh! But my body is so bad, I am afraid that the tonics I have eaten are enough to buy a dozen servants.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard the words, if this person gets into the horns, he really can''t get around, forget it, it''s a waste of her words to talk too much, Gu Shuixiu simply stop bothering about this He turned to the topic and asked, "Eldest sister, I came here today to ask you one thing. How much do you know about Yunlan''s loss?"


    Dong Yunmei almost twisted her neck in astonishment when she heard the words. She stared at Gu Shuixiu in excitement and disbelief, and asked tremblingly, "Do you have news about Yunlan?"


    Gu Shuixiu was shocked when she saw her like this, she quickly helped her to do it, and said angrily: "Eldest sister, why are you excited? If we have Yunlan I have to hurry up to find out about the news, why are we running here to chat with you! To tell you the truth, we just wanted to go to Yunlan, but we didn¡¯t have any clues, so we came here to ask you about it. If you know any news, you can Don''t hide."


    Dong Yunmei seemed to be discouraged when she heard the words, but she immediately packed up her mood and tried to recall the past bit by bit, Gu Shuixiu did not force her, just waited quietly, It took a long time for Dong Yunmei to speak slowly, "Back then, the family was too poor, Yunlan was the youngest daughter in the family, and I was the eldest sister. Before I went to the county seat, I was taking care of Chenghu and Yunlan.


    If I want to talk about the child, I can¡¯t say it all day and night, I can only tell you some of the characteristics of the child, Yunlan is the best-looking among our brothers and sisters Yes, not only has fair skin, but also has a red bean-like mole on the corner of her eyebrows. "

 v2 Chapter 148： scars, hearty meals

    Looking at Dong Yunmei''s uninspired appearance, it is obvious that Dong Yunmei has not dared to think about Dong Yunlan for a long time. Dong Yunlan is like the deepest scar in her heart. It was impossible for her to touch the scar.


    I just listen to her continue to say quietly: "Yunlan is very beautiful, she likes to pick wild flowers when I am working, she likes yellow flowers, she can get a bunch of them back. The wild flowers she ate, and let me make her a dish, she was really innocent and cute at that time, and every time she soiled her clothes, she cried and asked me what to do..."


    Speaking of this, Dong Yunmei seemed to remember something, and suddenly grabbed Gu Shuixiu''s hand, widened her eyes and said, "I remember it! That time, Yunlan was picking wild flowers, and the result was She fell down the hillside, with no apparent wound, but her back shoulder was cut by a sharp stone.


    For a while, she didn''t dare to let Yunlan go out again, until the wound behind her healed. However, after the wound healed, there was a scar, thin and long, about seven or eight centimeters in size. "


    This is really useful news, Gu Shuixiu''s whole person is excited, if you say that people are similar, but this scar is caused by the day after tomorrow, it will not be similar!


    "Sister, then quickly draw me a picture, what does the scar look like, what is its orientation, and what is its approximate shape? How about you give me a few simple strokes?"


    It just so happens that Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou are studying now. Zuojia has these brushes, inks, paper and inkstones.


    Then she said with some entanglement: "It was not long after the wound healed, the scar is probably this long, and now I don''t know if the scar has faded, but I can be sure that this scar is without medication. There is no way to completely disappear.¡±


    Because of how hideous the wound was, she knew.


    Gu Shuixiu got such an important clue from Dong Yunmei, and she couldn''t sit still. It happened that Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi went to the county and had to go back to the county. If she hurried to get the news before Dong Yi left the county Pass it on to him, and maybe there will be something to gain.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei said goodbye immediately, before leaving, Gu Shuixiu turned to Dong Yunmei and said, "Eldest sister, our family plans to build two more small houses for our servants, and we may need manpower at that time. If my brother-in-law is free at that time, come over to help, if not, forget it, and come over to have a delicious meal when the house is completed."


    Gu Shuixiu just said that she wanted to see two small houses at home, but did not say that Dong Chenghu wanted to buy land and build a house elsewhere.


    When Gu Shuixiu left, Dong Yunmei still couldn''t wake up from what Gu Shuixiu said. Today, her mood was ups and downs, and now she can''t bear it anymore.


    The twins saw Dong Yunmei sitting on the chair and rubbing her forehead, but they didn''t stop them from making trouble. They felt bored for a while and ran to Dong Yunmei''s side to hug.


    Dong Yunmei simply took her two children back to the room to rest.


    When Zuo Qingsong came back from the field, he found that the house was quiet. When he looked at the room in the backyard, the mother and son were sleeping soundly. He smiled and didn''t wake them up. Go to the kitchen and cook for everyone.


    Dong Yunmei slept until after noon, and when she woke up, she found that the food was still hot in the cauldron in the kitchen. She was moved and guilty, and invited her two children to eat together. He took the two children out of the Zuo family''s house and went to the fields to find Zuo Qingsong.


    The first thing Gu Shuixiu did when she got home was to pass on a book to Dong Yifeige, thinking that he should know how to confirm the news without being obscene and not being discovered.


    It''s not even possible when you''re **** while you''re sleeping! Unless it''s a bath!


    How can I ask Dong Yi to peek at the woman taking a bath? Don''t say anything else, he and Funfen are getting married at the end of the year. If you let Funfen know that he peeked at the woman''s bath, I''m afraid this marriage will be a mess!


    Gu Shuixiu, no matter how tangled Dong Yi received the order, fully expects Dong Yi to bring her good news.


    He and Cuixi killed ten chickens, ten ducks, and ten geese. Half of the stew was made into porridge, which was usually grilled and seasoned with honey. The aroma was about to spread to the valley.


    The exhausted crowd asked, this fragrance is full of blood and resurrected.


    Gu Shuixiu was amused, and asked Cuixi to steam them some freshly caught shrimp and crabs.


    This meal made them unable to walk, and their expressions were both happy and painful.


    Cui was happy to see them eating like this, and said angrily: "We will often eat these delicious foods in the future, you are so unrestrained, how can this be done? Drink some hawthorn water later. Xiaoxiaoshi, otherwise it will be difficult to sleep at night!"


    Everyone apologized embarrassedly to Cuixi after hearing this, and then talked about today''s meal with endless aftertastes.


    Dong Wei said with a happy face: "You said why I didn''t meet the old man and wife sooner! If I met the old man and wife earlier, I would have a good life earlier! How''s it going? I''m doing better than everyone else now!"


    Others feel the same way. They used to believe that it is better to be a poor than a rich slave, but when disaster strikes, they face the test of death and realize how ridiculous this idea is !


    I don¡¯t even know if I can live, so what are you doing? It is precisely because of this that these people sell their bodies to others, just to survive.


    Now that they have arrived at Dong''s house, they not only eat well, live well, but the host family is friendly, and the place is free from the world. It''s like they have arrived in a fairyland.


    During this time, they sometimes woke up and wondered if it was all a dream!


    Gu Shuixiu saw that they were eating happily, and she was also happy. She is not a person who pays attention to the distinction between superiority and inferiority. After all, she came from modern times. Happy to let them have a good time.


    This meal didn''t end until late at night. Calculate the time. It is estimated that Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi will be back in three or four days. Presumably they should be in Zhishui County by now!

 v2 Chapter 149： Undercover colorful, beautiful sister

    Dong Chenghu, who is far away in Zhishui County, has itchy ears. He always feels that someone is thinking of him. Right now, he is eating food in the fragrance of ten miles, and he is anxiously waiting for news from Dong Yi.


    They received Gu Shuixiu''s flying pigeon biography when they were in the county. At that time, Dong Yi told him the news from Gu Shuixiu.


    Although Dong Chenghu was excited, he couldn''t be in a hurry because of this matter, so he had to hold down and get things done first, until he returned to Zhishui County, Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still.


    It just so happened that Dong Yi also wanted to send the cotton wool back for delivery as soon as possible. Before Dong Chenghu arranged it, he went to arrange it.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the people coming and going in the store, he was not at ease, and he couldn''t show it. He hurriedly used the food, packed two salt chickens for Dong Yi and left.


    Only in the rented house can he calm down and think.


    This wait, until night fell, Dong Chenghu didn''t see Dong Yi''s figure, but he hoped for the colorful and Chenghai back, both of them lived in the house during this period of time, every day Report the news to the master. Gu Shuixiu is away, so he will report to Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu listened to them quietly, but his mind was not on it, even the colorful and Chenghai could feel that something was wrong with him.


    At this moment, the door of the house finally opened, Dong Chenghu saw that Dong Yi was back, and quickly asked Colorful to get Dong Yi something to eat.


    However, Dong Yi left the colorful and let Chenghai cook.


    Cheng Hai didn''t know, so he thought that Dong Yi was distressed by his daughter-in-law, so he obediently went to the kitchen to cook food.


    When Chenghai was gone, Dong Yicai took the colorful and said to Dong Chenghu in a low voice: "Master, I secretly went to investigate today, there seem to be no guards around the private room of the temple, but those who leave Some of the monks who came and went were secret guards. I''m afraid they used this method to get in the way, and no one knew about it all these years.


    When there are many people, they have to live in in advance, just to let the colorful mix in those maids.


    You can take the opportunity to get in touch with the girl in Tsing Yi, if there is another accident, it is best for the girl in Tsing Yi to undress and untie directly in front of the colorful. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded again and again, and couldn''t help but praise: "Dong Yi, you are really amazing! If you let me come up with ideas, I definitely can''t think of them!"


    Beautiful listening to the clouds and fog, this is a woman in Tsing Yi, and she is undressed, what are the master and Dong Yi doing? Could it be that the master wanted to do something wrong to his wife while he was away?


    Funful made up a lot of pictures on her own, and the more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She immediately ignored that Dong Chenghu was the master and she was the slave, so she stood up angrily and said sternly, "I won''t talk to you guys. Let''s join forces together!"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, Dong Yi was stunned, and then the two of them remembered that they didn''t make it clear to Funfen, Dong Yi was afraid that Funfen thought he was that kind of person, and kept talking to Funfen in a panic. Explanation, it''s really different from his indifferent look in the past.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned, as if he didn''t know Dong Yi.


    After Dong Yi''s long explanation, Bun Fun barely understood what they were doing, knew that he had misunderstood Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi, and was angry with them, feeling guilty and afraid, and immediately knelt down Apologize to Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu waved his hand disapprovingly, and said warmly: "Get up, don''t kneel, this is something we didn''t tell you clearly, and it''s none of your business. Now you know it too. How dangerous! If you are suspected, there is a danger of your name.


    If we didn''t have someone I can trust now, we wouldn''t let you take this risk, Dong Yi will go to the temple with you, but he can''t show up, he can only Protecting you secretly, so everything still depends on you. "


    Dong Yichao nodded colorfully, "I will arrange it in advance to create an accident, because we are not targeting that mysterious woman, so you don''t have to be afraid, just be calm and don''t be too deliberate There would be no danger."


    adventure factor.


    Seeing her eager to try, not only Dong Chenghu was surprised, but Dong Yi was also stunned.


    Said that she was the cousin of a certain maid, because the maid had diarrhea temporarily, and could not find anyone to come for her, so she had to invite her cousin to replace her for a few days.


    It''s not that other people have never done this kind of thing before, they believed in the words of colorful, but they became familiar with colorful after a while.


    After arriving at the temple, the wealthy merchants and their families all went to rest. The other maids either went to rest or went to visit the temple. They used colorful excuses to get acquainted with the temple, and they also slipped away.


    According to Dong Yi''s previous arrangement, Funfen first wandered aimlessly in the temple, looking curious like a little girl who had never seen the temple, and when encountering a monk on the road, she would go to others Salute, not to mention more devout.


    Along the way, no one doubted the motives of the colorful, when she almost reached the place where the mysterious woman lived, someone would definitely come out to stop her, and the colorful simply Sitting on the stone bench with one buttocks, making a look of exhaustion, rubbing his legs, beating his back, heaved a sigh of relief, and complained: "How come there is no one when you walk! Go back! Which direction are you going?"


    While she was muttering, two maids in blue appeared out of nowhere.


    The two smiled and walked to the colorful side and asked, "Is my sister lost?"


    Fantastic sees someone appearing, her eyes lit up, and she is even more excited when she sees the person who comes, nodding hurriedly, and said aggrievedly: "I came here with our lady, I originally wanted to I wanted to familiarize myself with the temple before doing things tomorrow, but I didn''t expect to get lost while walking..."


    The two seem to encounter such people often, and they said, "Just as we are going to the cafeteria to get some vegetarian food, let''s take you there!"


    Colorful gratefully thanked them, followed them closely all the way, but kept their eyes uncontrollably on the woman in green on the right.


    I can''t help but want to see her red mole.


    The woman in Tsing Yi seemed to feel something, turned her head and asked curiously: "What''s wrong? Do I have any questions?"


    Colorful shook her head quickly, and said obsessively: "Sister is so beautiful! She is prettier than my young lady."

 v2 Chapter 150： Red silk and blue yarn, accident

    The woman in Tsing Yi was stunned for a moment when she heard this, then she laughed and said gently: "You can stop talking about this kind of thing in the future, especially don''t be heard by your lady, or you But it''s miserable."


    Fun Huan heard the words, as if he was extremely frightened, nodded again and again, and looked around in fear.


    Seeing that they were about to reach the entrance of the cafeteria, the two girls in Tsing Yi stopped and said to the colorful: "Go ahead and you will be the Buddha Hall. When you get there, someone will show you the way."


    Beautiful once again expressed her gratitude, seeing that the woman in Tsing Yi was about to leave, she hurriedly asked: "Two sisters, if it wasn''t for your help this time, I would definitely be scolded by the young lady when I go back, this kindness is colorful. I''ll pay it back later, don''t you know what the two sisters are called?"


    The two girls in Tsing Yi looked at each other, the girl with the red mole between her eyebrows smiled and said, "My name is Hong Silk, her name is Qing Sha."


    Fun finally left satisfied knowing their names.


    After the colorful leaves, Qingsha said to the red silk dissatisfied: "What are you talking about with that little girl?"


    Red silk didn''t care, she pulled Qingsha and hurriedly went into the cafeteria to get some things, and whispered as she walked: "Is it just a lost little girl, she asked, if we don''t tell her, she is in her heart. It will inevitably be pondering, and it will be even worse if people become suspicious at that time!"


    Speaking of this, Qingsha also had to admit that the red silk was right, and couldn''t help complaining: "Why does the master have to live in this temple, there are so many people, and it is inconvenient! The same is true for temples, they have to do things every month, isn¡¯t this just causing us trouble!¡±


    The two took their things and left quickly.


    Dong Yi, who was secretly observing the red silk, also quietly followed.


    Beautiful stopped at the corner, stood there for a while, then went around to the cafeteria, and found that the red silk and blue yarn was no longer there, the corner of her mouth twitched, and she immediately returned to the place where the rich businessman was. wing.


    The next day was the busiest time of the temple. All the pilgrims went to the temple today to offer incense. It can only be squeezed into the Great Buddha Hall.


    Blossoms know that today they will go to the special Buddhist temple, and the mysterious woman will also appear there today, the reason is very simple, because everyone is dispatched today, if they do not follow to pay homage, they will It seems that they are too different. This is the information that Dong Yi has searched for so long. They will only leave the yard on this day. If they miss this day, they will have to wait until the next day to do things.


    Early in the morning, FunFun started to help those maids, trying to reduce her presence as much as possible, busily serving them tea and water, doing a lot of work for them, and winning the unanimous favor of everyone.


    While colorfully sending things back and forth, the mysterious woman also took a group of maids to the Buddhist hall. Maid like them can only wait outside, and only one person can accompany them in. When it came to the two personal maids, because the red silk and blue yarn were not the woman''s personal maids, the two stopped at the entrance of the Buddhist hall.


    Seeing the red silk, Blossom couldn''t help smiling brightly at her, and then handed the things in her hand to the hands of the other maids, only then did she relax and run to find the red silk.


    "Sister Red Silk, are you also accompanying the main family to the Buddhist temple today?" Colorful asked pretending to be curious.


    Red Silk was at a loss for words for a while, then smiled shyly, and said in a low voice: "Yes, that person was from the same house as you just now?"


    Came here instead of her, and said that she would give me hard money, and I will definitely agree to such a good thing."


    The appearance of the little money fan made the red silk and blue yarn giggled.


    Because the ritual is to be done for at least two hours, and they also need to listen to the scriptures, recite the scriptures, etc., it is not a problem for them to stand outside all the time, so FunFun suggested: "Two sisters, let''s go Sit in a shady place over there, although my eyes are not strong now, but after a long time in the sun, I always feel that my skin is hot."


    This time, the red silk and blue yarn did not reject her, they followed her to sit under the porch not far away, and slowly waited for the end of the ritual.


    During the period, some children from rich and noble families couldn''t stay in the Buddhist hall, so they ran out and ran around on the eaves, chasing and fighting each other.


    Every child is more or less holding a snack or fruit. Unfortunately, a child was pushed and shoved and fell down and smashed at the red silk.


    Yes, the colorful hair is full of pastry crumbs.


    Qing Sha stood up in fright. Seeing that the child was well dressed, they couldn''t make trouble, so they had to endure their anger and beat the cake crumbs on the red silk, but it became more and more dirty.


    BenFun grabbed two handfuls of hair, and looked like she was about to come up to help, seeing the clothes on Red Silk, she said embarrassingly: "Sister Red Silk, the more dirty the clothes are, I''m afraid Gotta change it and wash it."


    Red Silk saw her hair, her depressed mood suddenly brightened, and said with a smile: "You still talk about me! Look at your own hair, what has become !"


    Qingsha sighed and said softly in agreement: "Yes, I really need to change it. When the lady sees your clothes, she will definitely ask."


    However, the two of them could not walk away together, so in the end they had to be guarded by Qingsha, and Red Silk went back to change clothes.


    Funful saw that the red silk was leaving, and immediately said in embarrassment: "Two sisters, I can''t take care of my hair alone, can you help me?"


    Red Silk looked around, thought about it, and said in a low voice, "You go back with me, and I''ll help you untie it and comb it again later."


    Colorful immediately showed a grateful expression, almost kneeling to the red silk.


    Qingsha impatiently hurries to colorful, "Don''t hurry up, go back early, don''t be found out."


    The two of them heard the words and immediately trotted away from the crowd.


    It wasn''t until there was no one there that Huanfen exaggeratedly said: "Sister, you are just amazing! I didn''t even see that kid bump into you, you already caught him. But fortunately, you caught the child, otherwise the child would fall and hurt, and there would be a scene later, I think that the little boy is dressed in silk and satin, it must be from a wealthy family."


    Beautiful thought and analyzed it.

 v3 Chapter 1： Great acting, confirmed

    Red Silk walked ahead, looking at the girl''s mouth without stopping, she couldn''t help but say: "Fun, after you go back, remember to talk less and do more, after all, disaster comes from your mouth, and I sincerely Only words and deeds can lead to a peaceful stay in the mansion, understand?" This is also the experience of Hong Su''s survival over the years.


    Beautiful stopped all of a sudden, covered her mouth and dared not say a word, and then Hong silk led her into her room with satisfaction.


    She and Qingsha live in a room. The room is very simple, with two beds, two cabinets, and a table. With the exact same clothes, seeing Fancy foolishly fighting with her hair all the time, she did not shy away, turned her back in front of her face, and quickly undressed, while Fancy stared carefully at the back of the red silk through her loose hair. , the movements of his hands are not idle, and he still pulls his hair over.


    The red silk changed clothes very quickly, and when she turned around, she realized that it was just fine and colorful, and now it is almost like a crazy woman. When will the messy hair be sorted out?


    But Hong silk didn''t have much time to think about it, worried that the young lady would find her, she immediately pulled the colorful to the bed, and quickly arranged her hair, a messy hair in her hands immediately straightened up, After a while, Red Silk combed the hair for the colorful.


    The ritual was only halfway through when the two returned to the door of the Buddhist temple. Qingsha saw Hongsi coming back and heaved a sigh of relief. She pulled her to the side and whispered, "Just now with Miss The eldest maid came out to look for it once, I said you went out to Gonggong, but fortunately you are back now, otherwise my lie will not be solved."


    "Thank you so much!" Hong Su gratefully held Qing Sha''s hand, and the two kept mumbling.


    Funful had achieved her goal, and immediately felt that there was no need to stay, so she found an excuse to join the servants next to the rich businesswoman.


    The red silk and blue gauze didn''t take it seriously, they were relieved after the colorful leaves! After all, if their young lady saw that they were so affectionate with outsiders, they would definitely be suspicious. Although they did nothing, it would be best to reduce unnecessary troubles.


    After the ritual was over, the wealthy business lady''s family left the temple directly, and Blossom followed them halfway and ran away.


    With the help of Dong Yi, I returned to the house behind Shili Piaoxiang.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t wait any longer. Seeing the return of Colorful and Dong Yi, he immediately asked, "How is it? Did you find any clues?"


    Colorful nodded, "Master, that girl''s name is Red Silk, the servant found in Red Silk''s room that the quilts she covered were all bright yellow, and there were two bright yellow clothes in the wardrobe. , I just don''t know if there is another maid.


    Also, the servant found that there was really a scar on the back of the red silk girl, but the servant was sitting and she was standing at that time, the servant could not judge the length of the scar, but the direction was told to Mrs. It''s exactly the same. The slave thinks that there will not be so many coincidences in the world. This red silk girl is probably the person you and your wife are looking for. "


    Dong Yi nodded, "When all the coincidences appear in one person, it is not a coincidence, but a must! Master, it is not too late, what do you think?"


    Dong Yi''s subconscious was to ask if he wanted to meet Hong Su now, but when he thought of Hong Su''s mysterious master, he took it back.


    Colorful said in disapproval: "Master, slaves mean to wait and see the changes, slaves found that the red silk girl''s kung fu is not weak, and her senses are very keen, it is a very good idea. Woman, but she has a good heart. If we rashly searched for her, we would not cause trouble for her, because the slaves noticed that when the girl Hongsi mentioned her master, she seemed to be very afraid, not respect, but fear!


    The slave thinks, if we can''t deal with that mysterious woman first, let''s not easily expose our relationship with the red silk girl. "


    At this time, there is still half of the foolishness in the temple, so smart and steady that even Dong Yi admires it. . But it seems not bad to think that the colorful is his daughter-in-law who has never been there.


    Dong Chenghu listened to the colorful words, and Sifu took a moment to say to Dong Yi: "You immediately pass the message to the lady, and say that we have confirmed the identity of the other party, ask the lady, Song Youxin? When will Bian take action... No, don''t ask Madam, you and Brother Shen have passed the news, directly ask Brother Shen about Song Youxin''s situation, it''s best to know when they will act. We''d better put Yunlan out before they act. Take it away, so she won''t be implicated."


    Dong Chenghu will only have this kind of wit when the relatives he cares about have an accident.


    Binfen and Dong Yi had no objection to his idea. After the three discussed it, colorful and Dong Yi left the room, Dong Yi said with a rare smile: "You really impress me, to tell you the truth, At that time, I kept staring at it secretly, thinking that if you showed any clues, I would go out to save you immediately, but I didn''t expect that I would be useless."


    Blossoms arrogantly threw a wink at Dong Yi, and said proudly: "Don''t underestimate women, although I have no power, but I have this."


    Colorful pointed to his head, then twisted his body and returned to his room calmly.


    Dong Yi, who was behind him, looked at the direction that Fun Fen was leaving, with a thoughtful expression on his face. Recently, Fun Fun has been completely different from two people, completely contrary to the quiet and calm look he used to have. Isn¡¯t he what he wants to marry? A gentle and lovely person, but a damsel who pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger?


    Dong Yi hurriedly shook his head and waved off the unrealistic thoughts in his mind. This kind of colorful is actually quite good. In the past, the colorful always looked like a thousand miles away. In front of Gu Shuixiu, there were some emotional changes. Now it''s rare to show a bit of true temperament to him. I think it''s time to accept him slowly!


    Dong Yi immediately returned to his room after thinking about it. He wanted to send the news here as soon as possible, and try to arrange everything before Song Youxin took action.


    Let''s talk about Cuizhu Mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu read it every day, looking forward to it, but she didn''t wait for Dong Chenghu''s figure, but she looked forward to Dong Yi''s flying pigeon biography. The paper is burnt.


    Shen Shikang was teaching a few children in the study room, when she heard Luo Ying say that Gu Shuixiu was looking for her, she immediately let the children practice their handwriting quietly, and went out to see Gu Shuixiu by herself.


    Gu Shuixiu said to Shen Shikang excitedly, "Sir, Chenghu and the others have confirmed that the girl in Tsing Yi is Dong Yunlan, but now her name is Hong Silk, that mysterious girl seems to have no power. Xiao, Dong Yunlan is very afraid of her. Cheng Hu means to wait for Song Youxin to act before sneaking out."

 v3 Chapter 2： Another way, colorful annoyance

    Shen Shikang quietly listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words, his brows furrowed unconsciously, raised his eyebrows to look at her from time to time, and then continued to ponder, obviously he didn''t think Dong Chenghu''s idea was a good one.


    Gu Shuixiu saw his reaction, her excited mood slowly calmed down, and she couldn''t help asking, "Do you think this is a bad idea, sir?"


    Shen Shikang still looked thoughtful, shook his head subconsciously, but did not nod, what did he mean, he was really anxious.


    Just when Gu Shuixiu couldn''t wait any longer, Shen Shikang said slowly: "Shuixiu, it''s not that I don''t support you in doing this, but have you ever thought about Song Youxin''s actions? He must have figured out the situation of the temple, including the people around the mysterious woman, and certainly not a single one will fall.


    You have never wanted to have anything to do with Song Youxin. If you preempt Song Youxin''s actions, what will happen to you once Song Youxin discovers the fish that slipped through the net?


    If Song Youxin wins, if you know that Dong Yunlan used to be that woman''s maid, what do you think Song Youxin will think of you? If Song Youxin loses, it won''t do anyone any good, will it? Have you considered these situations? "


    Gu Shuixiu was at a loss for words when she was asked, and she didn''t know how to react.


    Seeing this, Shen Shikang sighed deeply, put his hands on his back, his face was full of melancholy, "If you haven''t figured it out, don''t act rashly, it''s best if you want me to tell you about this matter. Before Song Youxin has acted, it is the best policy to start with strength, but this way, I am afraid that things will be a lot of trouble!"


    While Shen Shikang was talking, Gu Shuixiu''s hot brain slowly cooled down, and only then did she feel that her back was all wet!


    It''s done, there will always be surprises if there are too many hitchhikers.


    After thinking about it clearly, Gu Shuixiu bowed to Shen Shikang Yingying, "Thank you sir for your suggestion, I know what to do."


    Shen Shikang saw that Gu Shuixiu was as calm as before, with a knowing smile on his face, and slowly paced back to the study with his hands behind his back.


    Gu Shuixiu also returned to her room after Shen Shikang left, and wrote a dense letter to Dong Chenghu, and only after releasing the pigeons did she feel at ease.


    Dong Chenghu, who was far away in Zhishui County and other news, received Gu Shuixiu''s letter, and said it was impossible not to be disappointed, but more fortunately, if his impulse brought danger to the whole family, He''s not going to agree to anything.


    Dong Chenghu immediately handed over the letter to Dong Yi, and said calmly, "Mrs. and Mr. Shen meant to hold on to the army and think of a way to save Yunlan that would not involve the rebel army. Any good ideas?"


    Dong Yi frowned and touched his nose, looking like I was also confused. After a long time, he said: "Master, why don''t I call Fun Fun to discuss it, as the so-called three cobblers and one Zhuge Liang, anyway, now Fun Fun also knows what we are doing, why don''t I ask her to come and help come up with ideas."


    Mainly when he was in the temple this time, the colorful performance shocked him too much. He believed that if the colorful was there, he should be able to come up with some good ideas.


    Colorful sat on the chair helplessly, slightly moved her buttocks a little uneasily, seeing Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi staring at her with some swaying back, she said depressedly: "You look at me like this. I really can''t think of it!"


    After the colorful speech, he pleaded with Dong Chenghu: "Master, your request, the servant has already understood, but the servant needs to go back and think about it. If the servant has a good idea, I will report it to you as soon as possible. , did you say it?"


    Why not? Dong Chenghu nodded immediately, and told Colorful to go back to rest.


    After hearing the words, Colorful Heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly left the room.


    When I got to the yard, I calmed down and thought about what Dong Chenghu said, asking her to find a way to help save the red silk. This is not what embarrassing people is!


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and it happened that Dong Yi also came out of Dong Chenghu''s room.


    Dong Yi touched his nose innocently, walked slowly to the colorful side, and asked after a while of silence, "What''s wrong? Why did I make you angry?"


    Seeing Dong Yi''s reaction was even more angry, and couldn''t help crying, looking at Dong Yi questioningly, "I really regret agreeing to marry you! Last time I was an undercover agent. I have endured the matter. After all, you really can''t find the right person for that matter. The master asked me to trust me, but this time, you dare to say that you didn''t tell me about it, and the master asked me to come and think about it. way?


    I don''t believe you can''t think of a good way without me! You''re clearly trying to find fault with me! Embarrass me! Well now, the master is so anxiously waiting for my solution, what should I do? "


    Beautiful is really aggrieved, it''s not that she doesn''t want to help her master to solve problems, but the problem is that the current situation is so difficult, what can she do?


    Also, if Dong Chenghu had mentioned to her to go undercover in the first place, she would never have said anything else, but it was Dong Yi''s idea at that time to let her take the risk.


    At that time, she was chased and put on the shelf, and she didn''t think much about it, but she always felt that something was wrong. Until today Dong Chenghu asked her to think of a way, she had no clue what was going on with that feeling of something wrong. !


    She and Dong Yi are clearly fianc¨¦es. Dong Yi doesn''t say that he protects her everywhere, but he even asks her to do such dangerous things. Now that I think about it, Dong Yi doesn''t care about her at all. It will set her a stumbling block again and again!


    The more I thought about it, the more sad it became, I couldn''t help but lie on the stone table and cried bitterly.


    Dong Yi is completely stiff now, he has never seen colorful like this, and he has never comforted anyone. It really made him uncomfortable and made him even more at a loss!


    For a long time, Dong Yicai tentatively approached a little bit, and coaxed lamely: "Don''t cry... I didn''t think about this matter, I always thought you were very smart, plus you Women look at problems from a different angle than we do. Master and I can''t come up with good ideas, so I want you to help me think of a way. If you really can''t do anything, it doesn''t matter. I will answer you directly, and I won''t let the master blame you. Yours, if I don''t have your consent in the future, I won''t make my own decisions anymore..."

 v3 Chapter 3： looking for something

    After Dong Yi finished speaking, he looked at the colorful, who was still crying. Red and swollen eyes looked at Dong Yi suspiciously.


    Dong Yi swallowed her saliva and looked at her worriedly.


    BenFun cried for a while, and felt a lot better. Hearing Dong Yi''s explanation, he was relieved a lot, but he didn''t want to compromise so easily, so he just glared at him and shook his head. Without going back to his room, Dong Yi was left in a mess.


    . Back in the room, she just calmed down and thought about what Dong Chenghu said.


    In the early morning of the next day, FunFun did not go to ten miles to smell the fragrance, but went to see Dong Chenghu. It happened that Dong Yi was also there. Dong Yi wanted to refuse for her subconsciously when he saw FunFun. When he opened his mouth, he directly gave Dong Chenghu a salute and said, "Master, you asked the servant to think of a way yesterday. The servant thought about it, but I don''t know if it is feasible?"


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi were very surprised when they heard it. Dong Chenghu hurriedly put down the steamed buns in his hand and asked, "What good ideas do you have? No matter if you can do it or not, tell me and see."


    Seeing this, Fantastic did not delay, and immediately said: "Master, Hong silk is the maid of the mysterious woman, but she is not a personal maid, so Hong silk does not live in the courtyard of the mysterious woman, Instead, they lived in the wing outside the yard. The servants thought that they lived there mainly to prevent some pilgrims from entering the yard by mistake.


    However, this also provides us with a convenient condition. In order not to be alarmed by the grass and to make the rebels suspicious, there is only one way to create an accident. "


    "Accident? What kind of accident?" Dong Yi asked with a frown.


    Beautiful didn''t make any rudeness to him at this moment, but nodded earnestly and said, "For example, running water, such as assassination, such as natural disasters... The best way is to let Hong silk be in an accident. It is best to die in the middle of nowhere, so that the red silk can truly disappear, and when the red silk is gone, Miss Yunlan will be reborn!"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes straightened when he heard it, and then he looked at Dong Yi, as if asking if this method would work, and then asked inexplicably: "What accident can do this? ?"


    Dong Yi thought for a long time, then smiled lightly, "Master, there is! There is more than one way, you have seen it before, when Mr. Shen fell into the river and was washed away by the water, if not The fishing nets you made caught him, and he was about to be washed down the waterfall, wouldn''t that mean that there were no bones left?


    If you rescued him but didn''t tell the Shen family, the Shen family would definitely think that something happened to Mr. Shen when they found out. This is a kind of accident, a way to get people out of the way completely. In addition, drugs can be used to cause suspended animation, but this is not very safe, because we are not sure how they will deal with the dead. .


    So they can''t choose medicine, they stay in the temple all the year round, and the purchase of supplies is handled by the fake monks, they have no chance to leave the temple at all, so it is not good to go out to create an accident, then the rest The only way to do this is to create an accident in the temple. It is not suspicious that a person can disappear without a sound. The only way is to destroy the corpse and destroy the traces. "


    "Destroy the dead!" Dong Chenghu stood up in shock, almost knocking over the tableware and chopsticks on the table.


    Dong Yi was very calm, "Don''t get excited, sir, we don''t really want to kill people, and then set fire to the mysterious woman''s yard, it is best to set fire to every room and set it on fire They will definitely come out to put out the fire. Then I will pretend to be a monk in the temple, take Miss Yunlan away while the chaos, and put the body of a dead woman inside. After the body is burnt, no one will be able to tell who this person is. It''s not Yunlan girl anymore.


    to determine whether this group of people is an enemy, a friend or an innocent person.


    If it is an innocent person, we must not kill, but if it is an enemy but not a friend, it is no big deal to kill a few people. "


    I have to say, Dong Yi''s mind is still very clear, as long as the colorful mentions, he will immediately plan the whole plan, but in this way, they can only wait a little longer. Subping news.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help feeling a little melancholy. He thought that he would be able to return to Cuizhu Mountain to reunite with his wife and children in a few days. How could he know that he would continue to stay in the county now, or it was uncertain.


    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu remembered that the cotton wool they went to the county to buy this time has not been sent back. How to spend the winter?


    "Dong Yi, we still have a truckload of cotton wool that hasn''t been shipped back. Seeing that the weather is getting colder and colder, many people haven''t made cotton jackets yet, and it may be too late for a while!" Dong Chenghu With a melancholy face, he was in a hurry, and he was really in a hurry!


    Dong Yi was taken aback for a moment, his whole mind was on the temple side for a while, and he had completely forgotten about the cotton wool. Now it has become a big problem, and Dong Yi didn''t know it for a while How should you open your mouth? You can''t say that the colorful sea will send the cotton wool back! Who will take care of the fragrance in ten miles? Moreover, he was scolded by the colorful just yesterday, and now he doesn''t dare to mention the colorful on his own.


    Dong Chenghu saw that Dong Yi did not speak, and thought he had no good idea, so he sighed and said: "So! Take the cotton wool back by yourself. If there is any change in the temple during my absence, or if there is news from Brother Shen, you can handle it. I just want to bring Yunlan back safely and not bring disaster to the family. Others You can do whatever you want."


    Dong Chenghu doesn''t care about kindness and righteousness at this moment, it is more important to take his sister out of the wolf''s den first.


    After the three made an agreement, Dong Chenghu set off before dawn the next day, driving a donkey cart running fast. The cotton on the donkey cart was stacked like a mountain. The donkey cart was five times the size, but luckily the cotton wool was light and not heavy, otherwise the donkey would definitely not be able to run.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu left, Dong Yi and Funfen were left to deal with the matter. Seeing that the rent of the house was about to expire, Dong Yi simply went to the yamen to find Gu Daniu and Li Zhaotou , retired the house, and lived in the backyard of Shilixiangxiang with the colorful. Squeeze with Chenghai, barely able to survive.

 v3 Chapter 4： Return to Cuizhu Mountain and make clothes

    Besides Dong Chenghu, he had to travel day and night. The originally four-day journey took him three days to reach Cuizhu Mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu was pleasantly surprised when she saw him coming back. The two agreed to build a house, but the seaweed needed to build the house was still on the beach. The beach was their secret place. With the permission of Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, no one else can go over the wall, and Gu Shuixiu doesn''t plan to let others go there, so she and Dong Chenghu can only pick the seaweed.


    But the trouble is, she is pregnant now, and it will not work at all, so she can only wait for Dong Chenghu to come back and deal with it.


    As soon as Dong Yuanjie saw Dong Chenghu, he was strange for a while, and his father and father kept chasing him. Dong Chenghu also hadn''t seen his younger son for a long time. The walking is not very stable, but now I can run staggeringly, which is too fast!


    Dong Chenghu sighed in his heart, holding Dong Yuanjie around the Cuizhu Mountain for a while before putting him down.


    Gu Shuixiu took the cotton wool and immediately called Cuixi and the others over. They had to make everyone''s winter clothes before winter.


    Cuixi and Luoying are okay, they have to make new clothes every year, they have long been accustomed to it, but Cuifu and others are different, they don''t know how many years they haven''t made new clothes The clothes are gone. The last time I made new clothes was the one that Gu Shuixiu bought for them in the county seat, and they are still wearing them to this day.


    Originally, Gu Shuixiu wanted to do it for them first, but they just arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, and everything was not really on track. A while ago, she was busy with the autumn harvest. Worried, I forgot about it.


    Now that Dong Chenghu came back with a carload of cotton wool, she remembered that the most important thing had not yet been done.


    Since Cuixi was not bad, she and Cuixi had to handle the needles, and the others were in charge of tailoring.


    Gu Shuixiu also joined the team of making clothes, but she made them for Dong Chenghu and the children. As for herself, she is pregnant this year, so making new clothes is a waste, and the old clothes are still very new , there is really no need to waste these fabrics, so I plan to slow down.


    The whole Cuizhu Mountain is smiling every day because of the clothes making, silently looking forward to the new clothes that are about to be obtained.


    This review Shuixiu intends to make two coats, two coarse coats, and one winter jacket for all the servants. As for Dong Chenghu and Shen Shikang, they made two jackets, two of which were clothed, the other was brocade, and two padded jackets.


    In this way, it will take at least ten or twenty days to finish these clothes, and it will definitely be winter by then. The clothes are made, and the other clothes are slowly ground behind.


    Dong Chenghu was not idle these days when Gu Shuixiu was making clothes. He just took a day off and started running to the beach every day. It only took five or six days, and the entire beach was almost submerged by seaweed. .


    Dong Chenghu was collecting and drying at the same time. After Gu Shuixiu finished everyone''s clothes, the seaweed at home also collected dozens of baskets.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu''s posture, and planned to finish picking all the seaweed on the beach before giving up. But she doesn''t plan to stop it. The whole beach will freeze over in the next winter. If these seaweeds are not picked now, they will be almost rotten and unusable after a winter, and it will be a waste at that time.


    At the same time, Dong Yi, who was far away in Zhishui County, also received news from Shen Ziping on the eighth day after Dong Chenghu left, and Shen Ziping himself went to Zhishui County together with the news .


    Binfen and Dong Yi were not too shocked when they saw Shen Ziping, the two quickly took Shen Ziping to the teahouse, and then Dong Yi came forward and rented a small yard in an ordinary residential area to house Shen Ziping Ziping.


    The three of them finally relaxed when they arrived at the small house. Dong Yi asked, "Why did Young Master Shen come back all of a sudden? It''s not that Song Youxin has already occupied Linhai County. Why didn''t you sit in Linhai County?"


    Shen Ziping had a dusty look, and his face was full of stubble. It was obvious that he had not cleaned up for several days. Seeing him so tired, Colorful bumped into Dong Yi''s arm and motioned him to Shut up, and then smiled politely: "Master Shen, do you want to wash up first? The servants are now boiling hot water to cook."


    Shen Ziping waved his hand, indicating that Blossoms don¡¯t have to be busy, he drank two bowls of water before he stopped, and said in a rough voice: ¡°I have a mission to come back this time, the rebels are there. The identity of the woman has been found."


    "I found it? So fast!" Colorful blurted out in disbelief, and looked at Dong Yi in shock.


    There is nothing to indicate the identity of the owner!


    Shen Ziping nodded and said tiredly and solemnly: "The woman is the illegitimate daughter of Emperor Daliang and Princess Daliang."


    "?" Emperor Daliang and Princess Daliang? Aren''t these two brothers and sisters?


    Beautiful felt like his mind was blank all of a sudden, and he couldn''t remember anything for a while.


    Dong Yi''s face was completely sullen. Although the two had nothing to do with him, he used to work for the royal family. I didn''t expect his original master to be so unbearable and **** with his own sister. ! If this matter is exposed, I am afraid that the eldest princess and the woman will not have to live.


    Shen Ziping saw them so surprised, and sighed deeply: "I was shocked when I heard the news, who would have thought that the emperor would do such a thing? That''s him His own sister, he can even do it! It''s just as good as a beast!"


    "No wonder...no wonder I haven''t been able to find out the identity of that woman. I didn''t know such a person existed in Jiankang before, hehe!" Dong Yi laughed sarcastically, the emperor was there How could he possibly know about this by operating in secret?

 v3 Chapter 5： The identity of the mysterious woman, rescued the red silk

    Shen Ziping knew that Dong Yi was in a very complicated mood, and sighed helplessly: "Song Youxin intends to make a fuss about that woman''s identity, so he doesn''t intend to kill that woman, he just wants to capture her alive Woman, as for the others, he doesn''t care, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Now this matter is taken over by me. Although I won''t come forward, I can help you bring that red silk girl out, and I can do it. Quietly."


    Shen Ziping knew that Song Youxin did not intend to kill other people, because the use value of this woman was too high, and because of this, he directly ignored other things, if he and the woman were just a member of the royal family A prince''s illegitimate daughter or something, maybe Song Youxin would have been so embarrassed that he would immediately kill them all to demonstrate to the royal family.


    "Now Song Youxin has not ordered other people''s lives, so even if Song Youxin knows the identity of the red silk girl in the future, there will be no problem. After all, he let these people go."


    Finun finally got a smile on his face after listening to it, it would be better not to have them kill people, not have them create accidents, and now there is Shen Ziping helping to get people out, then they only need to be responsible The response is done, and it saves them a lot of trouble at once.


    Dong Yi was still immersed in the scandal of the royal family, unable to extricate himself, and his face was like constipation. Seeing that the matter of red silk was not a problem, he asked: "Do you know why the emperor and the eldest princess had such a relationship? The eldest? After all, the eldest princess also has a husband. I was in Jiankang in those years, but I never heard of the bad relationship between the eldest princess and the concubine. They have always been the envy of everyone in Jiankang. right."


    "I don''t say you can''t understand it, or I can''t accept it. I didn''t know until Song Youxin sent someone to investigate. This woman was born before the eldest princess got married. The emperor was obsessed with his sister. , but it was impossible to marry her. Seeing that the eldest princess was about to reach the age of marriage, she took advantage of the drunken **** to defile the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess begged to die several times for this, but the emperor refused to agree. It didn¡¯t take long for the eldest princess to find out that she was pregnant. She killed the child first, but the emperor did not agree and took her The life of her fiance''s family threatened the eldest princess. The eldest princess couldn''t, so she could only find an excuse to go out to play and leave Jiankang before marriage, and went to the south to secretly give birth to a child.


    The south of Jin''an County is a place with strong folk customs. The emperor and the eldest princess will not choose those places, so our Yongjia County has become their first choice. People paid attention, so they went to Zhishui County. Not long after the child was born, the eldest princess sent the child to the temple.


    But I guess this should be the meaning of the emperor. There are monks in the temple. "


    Shen Ziping was still annoyed when he talked about this incident. It turned out that the emperor was so faint before, but he hid it so well that everyone was kept secret. If this scandal was exposed, only I''m afraid that those courtiers who are loyal to the emperor will have thoughts about him.


    Colorful muttered: "So that woman has such a backstage, no wonder Hong Su and Qing Sha are so afraid when they talk about her, I am afraid that the woman is not a kind person, if it is not because Her identity is not visible, I''m afraid she is another unruly princess!"


    Dong Yi nodded in agreement. He has been lurking in the temple for a while, but he has often seen the woman take people for fun, either to fight each other or to stick something on them. They cry out, and when they are in a good mood, they are extremely kind and reward the maid with a bunch of things. If they are in a bad mood, they can abuse the maid directly. Their characters are so distorted that they have been imprisoned in the temple for a long time. Not normal anymore.


    Shen Ziping came over slowly, and after thinking about paying, he said: "We will start operations tomorrow night, then you will come to this house to pick up people, and immediately send them away after picking them up, At least we have to leave Zhishui County. Also, the medicine we prescribed is only effective for eight hours. I heard that the maids by the woman¡¯s side are all using kung fu. I¡¯m afraid that the person you want also has kung fu. For safety''s sake, you''d better tie people up first.


    In addition, I have asked Yang Yi to go to the outskirts of the county to respond to you. Don''t bring anything tomorrow night, just leave with Yang Yi when you leave the county. "


    Shen Ziping did this to keep the Dong family aside as much as possible. In this way, even if Song Youxin wanted to ask about this matter, he could say that it was their Shen family''s private matter. To give them some thin noodles.


    I want to do it. Starting from tomorrow, Chenghai will be responsible for collecting money and keeping accounts, Cuifang is responsible for packing and serving food for guests, and Cuifen is responsible for the kitchen. Just look for those women."


    Cheng Hai knew that these days, Fun Fun and Dong Yi were always mysterious, and there must be some tasks that couldn''t be said, so he didn''t ask more questions, and agreed very readily, Cuifang and Cuifen both They are newcomers. When Gu Shuixiu left, she told them to listen to Fun Fen and Cheng Hai, so the two of them had nothing to say about the arrangement of Fun Fen.


    At the temple, Shen Ziping used the smoke to mix in the mist at night. When the temple people realized that it was too late, most of them had already fallen, and they were barely awake. There were more than 100 people brought by Shen Ziping, and they were captured alive after a while.


    All the people were tied up, especially the mysterious female woman, who was **** and taken away overnight by Song Youxin''s people on the spot.


    As for the fake monks in the temple, naturally they have to catch them all. It is actually easy to judge whether they are real monks. The guards with knives all year round, their palms and arms are different from ordinary people. In the same way, it can be judged from this, and for the rest, we can only wait for the people to wake up and then check them one by one. Shen Ziping will only let everyone go after the woman is sent to Linhai County.


    Dong Yihe Bun didn¡¯t receive the red silk until the middle of the night. The two were sure that the red silk was fine, so they quickly left the county town overnight. This is Song Youxin¡¯s site. Shen Ziping¡¯s cronies only need to show the order card, the soldiers guarding the gate of the county town immediately let them go.

 v3 Chapter 6： Running away late at night, Dong Yunlan wakes up

    The two took the red silk out of the county town, and walked for a long time according to Shen Ziping''s directions before they found Yang Yi. When they saw Yang Yi, they got into the carriage without saying a word.


    Dong Yi whispered: "Leave quickly, don''t go back to the direction of Panlong Town, go to Qushui County first, then change donkey carts from Qushui County to Cuizhu Mountain, you must bypass Panlong Town."


    Yang Yi is not familiar with the road from Qushui County to Cuizhu Mountain at all, but the most important thing now is to leave here first, so he has to drive the carriage to Qushui County according to Dong Yi''s wishes direction to go.


    Until dawn, the group of people who were far away from Zhishui County breathed a sigh of relief, but their nerves were still tense.


    The colorful people in the carriage took care of the red silk. She was very fond of this woman who helped her a lot in the temple, and she did her best to take care of it.


    The carriage was running on the dirt road, and the carriage was swaying from side to side. BunFun couldn''t help but lift the curtain and asked Dong Yi and Yang Yi outside: "How long will it take us to get to Qushui County? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid people will wake up before eight hours, do we really have to tie people up?"


    They are not pleasing to the eye, and they will have a difficult time in the future.


    Seeing Dong Yi hesitated, Yang Yi said impatiently: "How can a big man be such a mother-in-law, if you dare not do it, I will come! Anyway, I am not a servant of your family, and there are not so many scruples.¡±


    Beautiful hearing this, she was overjoyed, before Dong Yi spoke, she hurriedly asked Yang Yi to come into the carriage.


    Dong Yi came back to his senses, a smirk raised at the corner of his mouth, they knew how protective Gu Shuixiu was, if Dong Yunlan woke up, they wouldn''t blame them, they would naturally be happy, but if Dong Yunlan wanted to Asking about this matter, I am afraid that Yang Yi will not have a good life in the future.


    Based on the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist After staying inside, I went directly outside to squeeze with Dong Yi.


    The speed of the carriage was more than three or four times faster than that of the donkey, and they had already reached Qushui County within eight hours.


    Dong Yunlan in the carriage was already showing signs of waking up, making a murmur from time to time. Because of worry and guilty conscience, FunFun only dared to sneak a peek at Dong Yunlan''s condition through the slit of the curtain.


    Seeing her sneaky appearance, Dong Yi said with a smile: "She''s like this now, even if you go in to see her, she won''t do anything to you? Why are you so sneaky? "


    "What do you know!" Colorful glanced at Dong Yi and muttered: "When I was in the temple, Miss Yunlan was very kind to me, and she would teach me how to behave, And I have been pretending to be crazy and lying to her, I don''t think she will forgive me if she wakes up!"


    Beautiful screamed in fright and almost fell off the cab, but fortunately Dong Yi was quick-witted and pulled her.


    Now all three of them know that Dong Yunlan is awake.


    Yang Yi looked around, it was four kilometers away from Qushui County, and it was surrounded by wild countryside. Since Dong Yunlan had woken up, they could not enter the town like this. Drive the carriage to the shade of a tree, just as the horse needs to rest and eat some grass after running for a day.


    When the carriage stopped, Colorful entered the carriage uneasily, and whispered in a low voice, "Sister Red Silk...Are you okay?"


    Dong Yunlan''s expression was calm, and she moved unhurriedly, but found that she couldn''t move at all, and then she woke up and said anxiously: "Sister Hongsi, wait, I''ll go to them. Untie you."


    After the colorful fled, Dong Yunlan was able to think about her situation. She still remembered that she fell asleep as usual, and then she seemed to smell a faint fragrance, and then fell unconscious. , wake up again is here, what is this place?


    Listening to the hooves of the horses outside, Dong Yunlan can be sure that she is in the carriage, it seems that she has been kidnapped.


    Thinking of this, Dong Yunlan felt inexplicably nervous, she was kidnapped, what about the others? What about her master?


    Beautiful heard the movement in the carriage outside, and quickly led Dong Yi and Yang Yi in.


    At this time, Dong Yunlan was already struggling and sat up, leaning against the wall of the carriage to breathe, seeing Dong Yi and Yang Yi obviously full of vigilance.


    Seeing this, Colorful hurried to Dong Yunlan''s side to explain: "Sister Red Silk, don''t blame them, we didn''t mean to tie you like this, we just had to do it because we were afraid that you would run away. ."


    Beautiful like a child who did something wrong, bowing his head very disturbed.


    Red Silk waited for her to finish before she asked sarcastically: "You approached me just to kidnap me? What is your purpose? I won''t say it!"


    Colorful was stunned for a moment, then stared at Dong Yunlan with wide eyes, and then shook her head desperately, "Sister Hongsi, no, I shouldn''t call you Sister Hongsi anymore, it''s Miss Yunlan, we are looking for It''s Miss Yunlan."


    Dong Yunlan''s calm expression finally cracked when she heard her real name spoken by Fenfen, she looked at the three people in disbelief, and hurriedly asked: "How do you know about me? Name? Who are you?"


    Dong Yi saw that Funfen was about to speak, motioned her to stop talking, and said slowly: "Miss Yunlan, you have an elder sister named Dong Yunmei, and an older brother named Dong Chenghu, right!"


    Dong Yunlan was completely shocked at this time, she couldn''t turn her head in confusion, then shook her head in denial, and whispered: "No, it''s impossible, how could you know so much information, even if you I really investigated all the people around my master, and I shouldn''t have looked so carefully. What are you trying to do? What have you done to them?"


    Seeing how anxious Dong Yunlan is, she must have misunderstood something.


    Beautiful hurriedly reassured: "Miss Yunlan, don''t worry, it was the master and wife who asked us to pick you up, and we were also ordered to act and would not do anything to you."


    "Master''s wife? What master''s wife!" Dong Yunlan was at a loss. She didn''t have any impression of how poor the Dong family was. She didn''t dare to investigate the Dong family''s affairs all these years. I was afraid that the master would find out and hurt her family. Now, there is a master''s wife for no reason, and it has nothing to do with her.

 v3 Chapter 7： Dong Yunlans shock, colorful said Dongs family

    Yang Yi could no longer listen to their conversation, so he stood up and said concisely: "The current Dong family is no longer the Dong family of the past, Dong Chenghu is the master of the colorful mouth, and also It''s your brother, they were ordered by Dong Gongzi to take you back, do you understand?"


    Dong Yunlan was so shocked that her chin almost dropped, what happened to their family over the years? How could it suddenly change from a hunter who was so poor that he couldn''t open the pot to a wealthy one who could afford the next person? Moreover, looking at Dong Yihe''s appearance, they seem to have some skills, such a person would actually be loyal to her brother? What''s going on here?


    However, although Dong Yunlan was shocked, she was no longer alert to these people. After all, they could tell everything about her family and her real name. She now desperately wants to get rid of these people Find out about her family.


    Beautiful looked at her as she took off her defenses, and asked, "Miss Yunlan, can you untie the rope for you now, don''t attack us, and don''t run away, okay?"


    Dong Yunlan no longer resisted, and nodded obediently.


    Yang Yi said hilariously: "Even if you want to run, there is nowhere to run. To tell you the truth, the identity of the master of your Lao Shizi has long been checked by the rebel army. Now the whole The temples have all been taken over by the rebel army, and if you go back now, you will be thrown into the net."


    "What do you mean by that?" Dong Yunlan asked with a puzzled frown, "What identity? What identity can my master have?"


    These people were all trained by the master when they were young. They don''t know the identity of the master. They only know that the master''s home is in Jiankang and has been living in Zhishui County. The temple is full of unacceptable conditions, so she can only keep it in the temple, but now listening to what they mean, it seems that her family''s identity is very unusual.


    Loyal, it is better to say that she is afraid and has to be obedient, but she can ignore the life and death of the master, but Qing Sha has grown up with her since childhood, she can''t ignore Qing Sha.


    Thinking of this, Dong Yunlan anxiously grabbed the colorful arm and asked, "What about Qingsha? Is she okay?"


    Colorful is not clear, so I have to look at Dong Yi inquiringly.


    Dong Yi received her look, and had no choice but to explain to Dong Yunlan: "Don''t worry, because your previous master''s use value is very high, the leader of the rebel army is in a good mood, and he has no plans to open it up. Killing Jie only killed some disobedient guards. As for those maids, all of them were arrested, and they would not be released until the woman was sent to Linhai County.


    But I guess it will be collected by the rebels, or sold to other places. It''s not that I haven''t heard about your so-called masters before. As far as that temperament is concerned, there must be few who are really loyal, as long as they are not stupid enough to do anything out of the ordinary for the sake of their previous masters and save their own lives. There should be no problem. "


    Dong Yunlan is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very smart. After hearing what Dong Yi said, she guessed that the identity of her master is really unusual.


    Dong Yi saw that Dong Yunlan was still thinking, and sighed: "I can tell you directly, the identity of your master is not visible, she is the son of the emperor and his own sister, now The rebels and the court are fighting fiercely, what would happen if the rebels advertised this woman''s identity..."


    What happens? What will happen! Naturally, it was a serious blow to the court. Not only would the royal family be swept away, but her former master might not survive!


    Although she has no feelings for this master, she still feels very complicated when she hears her end.


    Yang Yi looked at the sky outside, and seeing that Dong Yunlan had no intention of escaping or resisting, he said, "Let''s hurry up and enter Qushui County before it gets dark, and then change the carriage. Turn into a donkey cart, and then continue on the road, and stop by the county town to buy some dry food to eat on the way."


    Seeing that everyone was tired, Colorful asked, "Aren''t we staying in Qushui County for one night?"


    Dong Yi shook his head, "No, to avoid long nights and dreams, we won''t attract attention if we drive through the night. According to this itinerary, we will probably be able to reach the periphery of Qingping Mountain tomorrow evening, and then we will directly enter the mountain. Let''s go to Shen''s house to rest for a night, and then set off back to Cuizhu Mountain the day after tomorrow."


    Fun Fen saw that Dong Yi and Yang Yi both meant this, so they didn''t say any more. After all, it wasn''t her who was driving the car, and she wanted to return to Cuizhu Mountain earlier, so she followed their meaning.


    When the carriage was on its way, Bun Fen accompanied Dong Yunlan in the carriage.


    Dong Yunlan probably knew what they meant and their identities. She didn''t blame them for tying her up before, but asked boredly: "I don''t know about my brother and my sister. What about my father?"


    Seeing Dong Yunlan''s eager face, he patiently said: "Master''s father has passed away, and now there are only master and auntie left in Dong''s family, and you, master married our wife, We have already given birth to two smart and lovely young masters, and now that my wife is pregnant again, we will have a young master or a young lady born in Cuizhu Mountain."


    Dong Yunlan''s eyes flashed with sadness when she heard the news of Dong''s father''s death, but she was very happy that her brother could spread branches and leaves to the Dong family.


    "Where is my eldest sister? I remember she was sent away when she was a child and was given to others as a child bride. I was kidnapped from the county town when I followed my father to see her. My eldest sister is okay. ?"


    Fun Fung heard Dong Yunlan''s question, and didn''t know how to come back for a while, and said embarrassingly: "It should be the hard work! He and his wife went there and brought the matter to the county government office, forcing the Wu family and the aunt to divorce, and forcing them to break away from the two daughters born to the aunt.


    The aunt came out of the fire pit, but her body was fundamentally injured, so she could only rely on tonics to support it. After her body was recuperated, she married into the Zuo family and gave birth to a pair of twins , Just because of the childbirth, the aunt''s health has deteriorated again. She has been taking care of her for many years, and now she is much better, but she still can''t do heavy work. Fortunately, the aunt loves her and takes good care of her. "


    Dong Yunlan didn''t expect Dong Yunmei to encounter so many ups and downs. After hearing what the Wu family did to Dong Yunmei, Dong Yunlan wanted to slash that family with a thousand cuts.


    Seeing that Dong Yunlan''s eyes were full of hatred and anger, Plenty quickly added: "Miss Yunlan, don''t be impulsive, the Wu family has now been cleaned up, and when the uprising army invaded Zhishui County, Their family didn''t know who they had offended, but they were all arrested, and they still haven''t seen anyone alive or dead."

 v3 Chapter 8： Arrive in Qushui County and speak ill of your back

    "That''s what they deserve!" Dong Yunlan was so angry that her chest was heaving, her hands clenched into fists, and her veins burst.


    Seeing her like this, Blossom did not dare to add fuel to the fire, and quickly changed the subject, "Miss Yunlan, have you thought about your family all these years? The master said that he has been lost because of you. Guilt in my heart, and your father, I couldn''t let it go before I died.


    You don''t know, the master was so obsessed with your news at the beginning, and he wanted to find you every day, and it was no way for the madam to see him like this, so I had to ask Dong Yi to investigate privately and go to My aunt asked a lot about you.


    I sneaked into the temple to get close to you, to determine whether there is a scar on your back, and to find evidence of your identity. "


    "My second brother...he really did so much for me? I thought he would forget me, after all he was only eight years old when I lost." It is warm, and I wish I could reunite with my brother and sister right away.


    There is one thing she didn''t say. When Dong Chenghu was a child, he was sullen, and he often went hunting with their father. Sometimes she asked Dong Chenghu to play with her, but Dong Chenghu didn''t pay much attention to her, or else It was just stupidly watching her play. Over time, Dong Yunlan stopped taking the initiative to play with Dong Chenghu, and she was brought up by Dong Yunmei, so her relationship with Dong Yunmei would be better.


    At that time, when Dong Yunmei was sent to be a child bride, she asked her father angrily why she was sent away by her sister instead of her brother, she always remembered when Dong Chenghu heard this sentence expression.


    After so many years, Dong Yunlan also understands why her father sent away Dong Yunmei instead of Dong Chenghu, and she feels uncomfortable when she wants to come to Dong Chenghu. She always owes him an apology.


    Seeing that Dong Yunlan was no longer angry, she was just a little sad. She didn''t know what to say for a while, so she had to take out some dry food left on the carriage. "Miss Yunlan, this is the dry food I prepared earlier. It''s a little hard. If you''re hungry, eat a little bit. We''ll buy what you want to bring with you when we arrive in Qushui County."


    Dong Yunlan recovered from her emotions and smiled reluctantly at Bingfen, not caring whether the dry food was hard or soft, just took it and bit it.


    Dry food can be eaten, she will ask for that much.


    Dong Yunlan ate the dry food quietly, Dong Yi and Yang Yi, who were driving the car outside, asked, "Where are we now? How long do we have to go."


    Dong Yi reluctantly looked back at the colorful, and continued to work hard to drive the car, "Just be patient, we will be there in about half an hour."


    Beautiful got the letter, and with a smile on her face, she returned to the carriage and told Dong Yunlan the good news.


    The carriage went all the way, bringing up dust, and finally arrived in Qushui County before the sun went down.


    Qushui County is different from Zhishui County. At the beginning, Zhishui County was used by Song Youxin as a base camp, so the current security of Zhishui County is much better than that of Qushui County.


    However, going to Qushui County is not bad, that is, there are far more refugees than Zhishui County, and the streets are relatively depressed.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi began to look around when they entered the town, looking for a place to eat and a place to sell carriages.


    When I stayed in FunFun and couldn''t help but ask again, the carriage stopped, and FunFun immediately helped Dong Yunlan to get off the car. The two saw this small restaurant and didn''t ask any more questions, and immediately followed Dong Yi went in, while Yang Yi drove the carriage to change the donkey carriage.


    The shop assistant saw the guests coming, and immediately came up to receive them as if they had been beaten with blood. Dong Yi asked Dong Yunlan and Binfen, "What would you like to eat?"


    Fun did not answer, but turned her attention to Dong Yunlan.


    Dong Yunlan has been growing up in the temple since she was kidnapped, and has never stepped out of the temple. How do you know how to order this dish? Simply push it directly to Dong Yi, "You can watch it, as long as you can eat enough."


    Having Dong Yunlan''s words, Dong Yi was not polite, and immediately ordered the second shopkeeper: "Give us a roast chicken, a plate of braised pork, a plate of fried green vegetables, a plate of steamed fish, and then open again. A pot of soup and a little more rice. In addition, pack another fifty buns for me."


    Take a good rest.


    These fifty buns should be enough for the four of them to eat one day and one night.


    After the food came, Yang Yi hadn''t come back. Seeing that Dong Yi wanted her to put down her chopsticks, he asked, "Aren''t we waiting for him?"


    Funful was so hungry that she couldn''t take it anymore, so she flirted with Dong Yi and said to Dong Yunlan seductively, "Miss Yunlan, do you know who tied you up!"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head honestly, and Bianfen leaned into her ear and whispered: "It''s the person who went to change the donkey cart, his name is Yang Yi, not the servant of the Dong family, but the Shen family The Shen family was referring to the family of Lord Situ in the current dynasty. Now Lord Situ lives in Cuizhu Mountain, so Yang Yi lives in Cuizhu Mountain with him.


    Originally, we couldn''t do it, but who knew that when he saw us hesitating, he thought we were not straightforward enough, and he tied you without a word. "


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t help laughing when she saw that Fun-Fun was talking ill of Yang Yi behind her back, "Where did he offend you? You actually took all his bottoms?"


    Seeing that Dong Yunlan had seen through her purpose, Brilliance was not ashamed or blushed, but said righteously: "Yang Yi did not dislike me too much along the way, and even questioned him in front of Dong Yi. What''s wrong with me, and they say I''m not worthy of Dong Yi!"


    "I didn''t say that!" Yang Yi''s voice suddenly came from behind the two of them, and Fanfen was so frightened that his heartbeat almost disappeared.


    Dong Yi saw that she had been caught speaking ill of people behind her back, so she laughed unkindly for a while, which made FunFun even more angry.


    Dong Yunlan saw that everyone was there, and in order not to make Funfen continue to get angry, she quickly put down her chopsticks and put a piece of braised pork for Funfen, "Hurry up and eat it while it''s hot, we have to do it before dark. out of the county seat."


    As soon as Dong Yunlan''s voice fell, Funfen didn''t have the heart to play with them, and hurriedly ate.


    When the four of them finished their meal, the sun had already set.


    Dong Yi took fifty buns to pay for the meal, and immediately greeted them on the donkey cart.


    This donkey cart is different from a horse-drawn carriage. The horse-drawn carriage has a carriage, and the speed is fast. The carriage can also be used as a bedding or something, and it can also protect from wind and rain.


    rest.

 v3 Chapter 9： Hurry up all night, into the mountains

    It''s just that the four of them didn''t care so much. After the donkey cart left Qushui County, Dong Yi immediately handed over to Yang Yi, "Hurry up and lie down for a while, I''ll drive the car tonight, tomorrow morning replace you."


    In order to make Fun Fun less scolded him, he simply lay down, half of his body dangling outside the donkey cart, and the other half was on the donkey cart.


    Dong Yunlan frowned and asked, "How do you sleep like this? We''ll just give you a place."


    "No." Yang Yi said coldly, as if he was very tired, and the snoring came out after a while.


    Beautiful eyes widened in shock, and sighed: "I can sleep like this, this person is really at peace with everything."


    "What''s this, when we were on a mission in the past, the conditions were worse than this. If we don''t rest, it''s unrealistic. Sometimes it''s possible to sleep directly on the corpse." Dong Yi''s mouth corners With a wicked smile, he found that he liked to make fun of colorful recently, and it was more joy than anything to see her jumping with anger.


    Sure enough, after hearing Dong Yi''s words, the whole nerve became tense, and he pointed at Dong Yi, you, you, you, but you couldn''t say anything. I kept thinking of Dong Yi''s words in my mind, and the more I thought about it, the more scared I became.


    Dong Yunlan reluctantly looked at the happy couple, even she could see that Dong Yi was really frightened, how could she believe it when she was so smart?


    The donkey cart is moving fast, and there is only a cool breeze whistling around. Dong Yunlan and Binfen don¡¯t know where they are going, but they feel that the temperature is getting lower and lower, and the surrounding air is a little humid , the moon in the sky is very hazy, as if it was enveloped by a layer of water vapor.


    Dong Yi didn''t care about the surrounding environment, he was still on his way, and he didn''t know what time it was. Both Binfen and Dong Yunlan were hungry one after another. , without looking back, he said to FunFun: "There are fifty meat buns in the bag, I specially let the shopkeeper''s buns be divided into ten parts, wrapped in oil paper, it must be cold now, but if you make it up, you can manage it enough, you guys Pick it up and eat it first."


    There are five big meat buns in it, she and Dong Yunlan eat one, and Dong Yi eats the rest two, after all, it is hard for him to drive, and the other one is reserved for Yang Yi, Anyway, he slept so soundly, and he didn''t know when he would wake up. Let''s talk about it later.


    After Bunfen divided the buns, seeing that Dong Yi couldn''t eat the buns at all, he simply took the buns and moved behind Dong Yi and fed him one bite at a time.


    Dong Yi, who was driving the car in front, was overjoyed, but he turned his back to Fun Fun, and Fun Fun couldn''t see his expression.


    After eating such a meal, the three of them felt much better, and they were full. Both Banfen and Dong Yunlan felt a little sleepy, and their eyelids closed uncontrollably.


    Dong Yi simply asked them to pick up the only mattress in the car, and squeezed the two of them together for a while.


    The two were so sleepy they couldn''t keep their eyes open, and there was nothing to worry about at the moment, so they packed up and fell asleep.


    Dong Yi, who was driving the car in front, looked back at them. Seeing that the colorful sleep was so sweet, she reluctantly showed a pampering smile. It''s so deceiving, and she doesn''t even look at what''s going on now, she has such a big heart, and she can still sleep so sweetly!


    The donkey cart moved forward leisurely, and the sun had already come out when Bunfen and Dong Yunlan woke up. I don¡¯t know when Dong Yi and Yang Yi were on duty. Dong Yi was lying down and resting like Yang Yi.


    The two knew how hard Dong Yi was that night, and they didn''t dare to wake him up, so they sat up cautiously. With the experience of last night, Funfen consciously took out the buns , opened a pack and distributed it to Dong Yunlan, and handed another one to Yang Yi, regardless of whether Yang Yi could eat it or not.


    There was only water in the bamboo tube in the car, Dong Yunlan didn¡¯t dislike it, and drank a bamboo tube with Binfen. At present, the remaining four bamboo tubes are full of water, and the two of them rely on this bamboo tube today. Water is enough, but Dong Yi and Yang Yi can''t. They don''t think there is enough for one person or one bamboo tube, so they have to keep it for them.


    I haven''t been there. The geographical environment of each county in Yongjia County is similar, but the folk customs are always different.


    I don''t know if there are ethnic minorities living near Qushui County. And along the way, they also saw many clear streams, as if a complete river was broken. There are small tributaries everywhere, and the water volume is not much, but it is enough for three or four families to use for a whole year, and many places have Such a small stream.


    Yang Yi made a special detour to bypass these small streams.


    Dong Yi woke up after noon. He tied his eyes with a cloth, so he couldn''t feel the light outside, so he could sleep in the dark, if it wasn''t for Yang Yi''s words "It''s almost Qingping Mountain." He wouldn''t wake up so soon.


    Now there is no shadow of the village around them, but the rolling mountains are in front of them.


    This is the other end of Qingping Mountain, they have never been here, Yang Yi can only rely on the direction to reluctantly enter the mountain, but he does not dare to go directly through the deep mountain, only dare to go around Qingping Mountain Walk outside until you reach the familiar boundary and then go deeper.


    Arrived here, Dong Yi also became serious, walking in the mountains is no joke, especially after the earthquake has passed for so long, the animals in the mountains have recovered in the past two years , rushing into an unfamiliar world is easy to encounter dangerous beasts.


    Although this is only on the periphery of Qingping Mountain, who can guarantee that there will be no beasts on the periphery of this place? In case a big snake or a big boar comes out, it will be enough for them to toss.


    Dong Yunlan has not been to such a mountain for a long time, all this is both familiar and unfamiliar to her, she was kidnapped before she learned the ability to survive in the mountains, I will leave now In the mountains, it seems a little nervous and vigilant.


    Fortunately, she has the kung fu, and she is still calm.

 v3 Chapter 10： Arriving at Shens house, the shocked housekeeper Yang

    Beautiful because she has seen the deep mountains for a long time, this is only the periphery of Qingping Mountain, so it will not make her nervous.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi set the speed so slowly in order to take care of the two women, but now seeing the two women''s expressions very calm, they let go of their worries and raised The donkey whip accelerated.


    This mountain road is an ordinary dirt road, but it is different. The dirt road is bumpy and the road conditions are still visible.


    pit.


    Running wildly on such a mountain road, after walking for a while, the colourful complexion changed, I couldn''t help grasping Dong Yunlan''s arm tightly and said to Dong Yi: "Can you guys slow down? How do I feel? It seems to be easy to overturn!"


    At this time, Dong Yunlan''s face was also a little pale, not because he was afraid of the danger in the mountains, but was bumped by a donkey cart.


    Dong Yi observed the surrounding environment attentively, and took time to reply colorfully, "We can''t be slow, the sky is about to get dark, and the periphery of Qingping Mountain is not safe. I can''t rush back to Shen''s house as soon as possible, I''m afraid we will be camping tonight, and we can guarantee that there will be any accidents."


    "It doesn''t matter, you just have to hurry." Dong Yunlan struggled to say a word, and immediately shut up, even closed her eyes. Just grit your teeth and endure it, looking forward to arriving at Shen''s house as soon as possible.


    Unknowingly, it was completely dark in the mountains, and the colorful looked up at the sky tree above. I don''t know if it was dark when they entered the dense forest, or it was really dark.


    Being upside down for so long, she slowly got used to it, and the feeling of tumbling in her stomach seems to have eased a lot.


    I don''t know how Dong Yi and Yang Yi are hurrying in such a dark mountain forest. They even know where to turn and where to move forward. I had no choice but to hold a belly of doubts in my stomach.


    Just when FunFun had adapted to such an environment and started to become numb, Dong Yi suddenly said loudly: "Hurry up on the donkey cart, there is a steep **** ahead, hurry up."


    Beautiful was so frightened that her heartbeat was almost in her throat, she hurriedly grabbed the hemp rope tied to the donkey cart with one hand, and hugged Dong Yunlan with the other hand, tightly closed Eyes are not open well.


    When Dong Yi said: "Hurry up, go downhill!"


    BenFun felt like she was jumping off a cliff. For a moment, her body left the donkey cart. If it wasn''t for the hemp rope in her hand, she might have been thrown out. .


    However, this terrifying feeling is only for a moment, after a while they landed on the ground again, without waiting for the colorful sigh of relief, Yang Yi said solemnly: "Hurry up, from now on this journey will be To go downhill, we are taking a shortcut now, and after going downhill, we go uphill, and we have to climb four or five mountains in this way to reach the Shen family.


    Dong Yunlan was so uncomfortable that she almost rolled her eyes, she almost fainted when she heard Yang Yi''s words, but she couldn''t faint, or she would definitely be thrown out.


    Just as the two women were trembling with fear, Dong Yi and Yang Yi drove the donkey cart over the mountains, just when Binfen and Dong Yunlan were desperate, the donkey cart finally stopped , The two looked up and saw that this was an adobe-built house, and the area seemed to be quite large.


    Yang Yi stopped the donkey cart before saying, "We have reached our destination, you can come down and rest."


    Dong Yunlan and Funfen stretched their legs and feet, only to realize that their muscles were so sore that they couldn''t move like mud.


    Dong Yi couldn''t see it anymore, so she walked over and hugged FunFun, Dong Yunlan was more embarrassed, FunFun and Dong Yi are fianc¨¦es, Dong Yi wouldn''t do anything to hug her, but she It has nothing to do with Dong Yi and Yang Yi, and it is not good for her reputation to let them hold her.


    But if Dong Yunlan can get off the donkey cart alone, there is no way, Yang Yi looked at the sky, his heart sank, and he stepped forward and said, "Miss Dong, I am offended!"


    After saying that, Yang Yi picked up Dong Yunlan, walked to the door and knocked twice. After a while, Butler Yang asked, "Who is it!"


    "Dad, it''s me!" After Yang Yi finished speaking, the door of the Shen family opened.


    The housekeeper Yang wanted to ask as soon as he opened the door, but he didn''t expect to see Yang Yi hugging a girl, he was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say, so he pointed at Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan so stupidly , eyes wandering between the two?


    Dong Yunlan was very embarrassed by Butler Yang, her face blushed, but fortunately it was dark.


    Looking at him like this, Yang Yi knew that Butler Yang wanted to stray, and quickly said: "Dad, we have been driving for several days, do you have anything to eat for us, and what do we need? have a good rest."


    Butler Yang reacted after hearing Yang Yi''s words, and quickly let them in.


    Dong Yi followed the instructions of Butler Yang and put the colorful in a guest room. Yang Yi hugged Dong Yunlan like a hot potato, and quickly put it down together.


    The two big men couldn''t stay in the woman''s room all the time, so they went out immediately.


    Dong Yi explained to Butler Yang: "We have already traveled all day and night, and tonight we are going over mountains and mountains again. They are also scared enough, and they are probably exhausted physically and mentally at this moment. , let them sleep well."


    Butler Yang had time to ask them questions, "Why did you come back from outside at this time? What happened to that girl? I didn''t say..."


    "Dad, don''t ask more!" Yang Yi looked exhausted, looked at Dong Yunlan''s room, and said with a long sigh of relief: "Dad, one of those two girls You''ve seen it before, she is the colorful girl, and the other is Dong Gongzi''s younger sister, Dong Yunlan. We went out this time to save her. Just now I told her to come in because they couldn''t leave, so don''t think about it. "


    Yang Yi knew how anxious his parents were for his marriage, and it would be bad if they caused any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Sure enough, Butler Yang was disappointed when he heard Yang Yi''s words, he thought that this stinky boy was enlightened, but he unexpectedly made him happy.


    The serious gap made Steward Yang no longer interested in asking questions, and he said lazily: "The food I made for you is heating up in the pot, if you want to eat it, just serve it yourself, and put it in another pot. There is hot water, if you want to take a bath, go to the well and bring some cold water to mix it, alright, I''m going to bed."

 v3 Chapter 11： Mies bombardment, reaching the valley

    "You go first!" Yang Yi reluctantly replied, and went straight back to his room.


    The condition of the Shen family is not as good as that of the Dong family, and the adobe house has already lost some ash. If it weren''t for the fact that the housekeeper Yang and Mrs. Mi still lived here to help clean up, I''m afraid it would be even worse here. Ruined.


    Dong Yi mixed some hot water with well water and took a bath, only then did his body relax. After eating, Yang Yi didn''t come out of his room, and Dong Yi didn''t care He went to the room that Butler Yang had cleaned up for him before, and fell asleep as soon as he lay down.


    Fun and Dong Yunlan slept directly until the next day before they woke up. If it wasn''t for the fact that it took less than a whole day from here to Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yi would have called the two of them up long ago .


    Miss heard the movement in their room and immediately knocked on the door and entered the room with a kind smile.


    Dong Yunlan was still a little confused. Seeing Mi Shi''s brain immediately sobered up, she nodded and smiled at Mi Shi generously, "Hello, may I ask who you are..."


    Miss Mi looked at Dong Yunlan up and down, thinking of what Butler Yang told her, she couldn''t help being excited, and hurriedly smiled enthusiastically: "I''m Yang Yi''s mother, and also the nurse of the Shen family. , the two girls fell asleep as soon as they got home last night, and I don''t remember much, since you are all awake, get up quickly to wash and eat, Yang Yi said that you still have to hurry, right!"


    Dong Yunlan nodded and said politely, "Auntie, my oh... Was it rude yesterday?"


    Seeing Dong Yunlan''s embarrassed look, Mrs. Mi hurriedly shook her head, "What''s the matter! I''ve heard about it, those two stinky boys are too outrageous! I don''t even think about you guys in order to get on the road. In this situation, you even dare to climb mountains and mountains overnight, you are already very strong at home! Girl, I heard from Yang Yi that you can still kung fu?"


    Dong Yunlan nodded and said at a loss: "I only know a little life-saving three-legged cat kung fu, and I have never really fought an enemy, so I don''t know how well I have learned."


    Everything Dong Yunlan said was true. They started to practice martial arts after they were brought to the temple. Because they were not the master''s personal maids, the discipline was relatively loose, and I didn''t know it was them. The master is too confident, or too confident in those guards. Anyway, the requirements for their kung fu are not high, and they can stand up for her in times of crisis, but they have never had the opportunity to go out, so they have always learned kung fu. No use.


    Dong Yunlan has also studied kung fu well in recent years, but she has no actual combat experience. If she really wants to face the ordinary kung fu with real swords and guns, she can''t guarantee that she will be able to fight with her whole body. retreat.


    Seeing Dong Yunlan''s reaction, Mrs. Mi thought she was modest, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became. Before she could ask any more questions, Yang Yi''s urging voice came from the yard, "Are you awake? When you wake up, wash up and eat quickly, we still have to hurry!"


    Miss Mi was interrupted by Yang Yi like this, and it was not easy to continue chatting, so she had to let Dong Yunlan and Binfen quickly get dressed and come out.


    Dong Yi took the initiative to take a few steps back when Mi was scolding. At this moment, FunFun had already dressed and came out. Seeing Mi was saying goodbye to Yang Yi, he had to go over Looking for Dong Yi, "Where is the washroom?"


    Dong Yi saw the colorful coming out, looked at her, told her that she was in a good state of mind, and her mood improved a lot. He pulled her drooping hair behind her ears and said gently. : "Everything you wash is in the bathroom, and the hot water is ready. Why don''t you just take a bath and we''ll go. If you don''t feel uncomfortable, you can wait until you get back to Cuizhu Mountain before taking a bath."


    This time, FunFun immediately blushed and didn''t dare to look up at Dong Yi, ran back to the room to get a change of clothes, and rushed into the bathroom with Dong Yunlan.


    Seeing that Dong Yi and Binfen are so close, Mr. Mi asked Yang Yi in a low voice, "This is Binfen and Dong Yi..."


    Yang Yi was extremely depressed after being told by Mrs. Mi. Hearing Mrs. Mi ask about Dong Yi and Colorful, he subconsciously glanced at Dong Yi and blurted out, "They are going to get married at the end of the year."


    After Yang Yi finished speaking, seeing that Mi Shi looked at him wrong, he realized that he was annoyed that he didn''t speak through his brain, and silently endured Mi Shi''s torture.


    Finance and Dong Yunlan, the two of them were still blushing when they entered the bathroom, because Dong Yi smelled the stench on her body and felt annoyed, Dong Yunlan had never been so sloppy before, It was so rude to go out to stay in someone else''s house this time, and I couldn''t accept it for a while.


    The two women rubbed their pancreas desperately with remorse, until the skin on their bodies was rubbed red.


    The steamed buns, those steamed buns had already been heated by Mi''s early in the morning, and now the cold weather will not spoil, and they can still be eaten.


    After the donkey cart hit the road, Dong Yunlan and Binfen didn''t speak. They were still stuck in the matter just now and couldn''t extricate themselves from it.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi are not people who talk a lot. If the two women don''t speak, they will naturally not have nothing to say.


    In the evening, the donkey cart slowly entered the valley, Dong Yi and the others all had smiles on their faces, and Colorful was the most excited, pulled Dong Yunlan and said excitedly: "Miss Yunlan, we are going to Got home!"


    Dong Yunlan still has memories of this valley, but it''s a little vague, she said hesitantly: "I remember that there seems to be a family living in this valley. When he didn''t have time to take care of us, he entrusted us to that family''s aunt."


    "Miss Yunlan is talking about the Qin family, you see, the Zhuangzi in front of you live in the Qin family and the Zuo family, and the Zuo family is the eldest uncle''s house. Remember?" Colorful looked at Dong Yunlan expectantly, eagerly hoping she could remember something.


    Dong Yunlan was really reminiscing, looking at this greatly changed valley, she said uncertainly: "Did Zuo Qingsong visit my house when he was young, often with my eldest sister and second brother? The big brother who was playing?"


    Beautiful heard the words and laughed immediately, and nodded hurriedly, "Then Miss Yunlan, do you still remember how to get home from here?"

 v3 Chapter 12： cross the river, get home

    This Dong Yunlan is really not that impressive, she kept reminiscing, and she shook her head after thinking for a long time, "It''s been too long, I only remember that when I was a child, I always wanted to sit on a bamboo raft when I went out, but The memory has been blurred, and I can''t remember exactly why I went out to sit on the bamboo raft."


    After all, Dong Yunlan was abducted when she was five or six years old. If it wasn''t for the precocious children in ancient times, she might have forgotten everything before.


    Fun Fun was not disappointed with Dong Yunlan''s answer, but instead said in surprise: "Miss Yunlan, after crossing this valley, we have to cross a river, and after crossing the river, we will arrive at your home! "


    When Dong Yunlan heard the word home, her expression became a little dazed. She has not had the concept of home for many years. Is this home still the one she remembers?


    Beautiful sees that she does not speak, nor is in a hurry, when Dong Yunlan sees the current Dong family, she will be surprised.


    When the donkey cart passed the gate of the villa, Fengfeng stretched his head and stretched his neck to look inside, but he didn''t see anyone or heard anything, so he continued to sit in his seat, With a smile, he explained to Dong Yunlan: "This villa is very big, and the Qin family and the Zuo family have bought a lot of fields, so the two families can''t be busy at all. The auntie usually either helps the auntie to take care of the children or goes to the fields. We are planting crops and hunting when we have free time, so when we have no time to spare, we should go back to Cuizhu Mountain first, how about you come back when we have time to meet Mr. and Mrs.


    So presumptuous.


    Dong Yunlan had no objection to the colorful suggestion. When the donkey cart reached the river, Dong Yunlan asked in surprise, "When did such a wooden bridge actually exist here!"


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t help smashing her tongue when she saw this wooden bridge. It is impossible to build such a long wooden bridge without enough manpower and material resources.


    Speaking of this wooden bridge, the smug look on the colorful face is beyond words, "This is built by the master, the uncle, the Qin family, and Dong Yi, and it was designed by the master. If the master and his wife want to cross the river alone, they will cross the bridge."


    Dong Yunlan often heard Binfen talk about his wife along the way. Seeing that Binfen respected her so much, she couldn''t help but become curious about Gu Shuixiu.


    "Fun, what kind of person is my sister-in-law?" This was the first time Dong Yunlan asked Gu Shuixiu.


    Funfen thinks this is human nature, and I don''t think anyone is strange. Seeing that Dong Yi is busy untying the ropes of the boat, he is also idle, so he said to Dong Yunlan in detail, " The madam''s maiden name is Gu. I heard from the master that the Dong family used to be very poor. When the master married his wife at that time, he couldn''t even get a decent dowry, and the wife''s family was too poor because the wife''s father was ill. .


    In fact, the man that the master wanted to marry was a woman from another family in the same village as his wife, but that family did not look down on the master and felt that the master was too poor, so he told his wife to the master , because of this matter, the master and his wife had a falling out with that family.


    After the wife married the master, she had to do everything possible to make money for the family''s livelihood. The wife is a very smart woman, and the master is willing to endure hardships. The two struggled for a few years before saving A fortune, the master said, since he married his wife, he was lucky, and he had good things while hunting, so he got a lot of money and bought the whole mountain of green bamboo.


    Like a fairyland. "


    Dong Yunlan listened carefully, the shock in her heart was beyond words, but she knew how poor the Dong family was at the time, and could not even build a decent adobe house, or would the whole family Squeezed in a small cave, although the cave is warm in winter and cool in summer, it is not a serious house after all. , It is not safe for the family to sleep at night.


    She always remembered that when she was a child, the door of their house was a wooden door that was **** with wood. One day she woke up in the middle of the night and saw a pair of eyes staring at her at the entrance of the hole. , She was so frightened that she screamed and cried, and finally realized that it turned out to be a wild boar.


    This matter is about to become the biggest shadow in her life.


    After following this master and seeing some of her inhuman methods, she slowly broke free from the shadow of her childhood.


    Now she is looking forward to the big change of Cuizhu Mountain. After so many years, I don''t know if the cave where they lived when they were young is still there.


    Dong Yi untied the rope of the boat and immediately called others to board the boat, while Yang Yi used a bamboo raft to catch the donkey cart and rowed away first.


    Dong Yunlan asked curiously: "Does this donkey cart have to be transported like this before it goes back out of the mountain? What if the donkey becomes unstable and falls into the water?"


    Yang Yi turned his head to look at the honest donkey, and said warmly: "The donkey is very docile, as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke it, it will not have much reaction, and the donkey is wrapped around it. Two loops of hemp rope, it can''t move, and naturally it won''t fall."


    Dong Yunlan took a closer look, and it was true, there were actually two loops of hemp rope tied around the donkey. It seemed that she was thinking too much.


    After Dong Yi rowed the boat ashore, Dong Yunlan looked around and found that this place was similar to before. According to the route in memory, she tentatively moved forward, and the colorful did not stop her, just so quietly Following behind her, who knew that a high wall would appear after a turn, which was almost as tall as the city wall of the county town.


    Dong Yunlan was so shocked that she was speechless, pointing to the front door and looking at Profusion in astonishment.


    Beautiful but smiled and led her to the door, and said with joy, "Miss Yunlan, we''re home, are you knocking on the door now?"


    Dong Yunlan hesitated for a moment before nodding slightly, her heart a little uneasy and a little excited.


    Not long after Colorful pulled the rope, the gate of Cuizhu Mountain slowly opened.


    As soon as Dong Shan opened the door, he saw that it was colorful, and he quickly smiled: "Fun, why are you back at this time?" After asking, Dong Shan found that there was a strange girl standing beside the colorful, but this Why does the girl look so familiar?


    Colorful replied with a smile: "Uncle Shan, I came back under the order of the master and wife, Dong Yi and Yang Yi are also back, you''d better let me go first."

 v3 Chapter 13： Gu Shuixius kindness, brother and sister will meet at last

    Dong Shan heard the words, only to realize that he was still blocked at the gate, a little rude and apologetic to everyone, and quickly turned aside to let them in.


    Dong Yunlan only found out when she entered Cuizhu Mountain that this place is really different from the place she remembered when she was a child. Although it is beautiful, it makes her very unfamiliar.


    Seeing her anxious face, Brilliance quickly pulled her to Dong''s house. The path leading to Dong''s house was full of flowers and plants, and the path was paved with floor tiles, which looked clean and exquisite. At the end of the path, Dong Yunlan saw the two children fluttering at the dragonflies, and asked Binfen in confusion, "Are these two children my second brother''s children?"


    Colorful looked at him, then shook his head with a smile, "The one on the left is the young master, and the one on the right is the young master of the Qin family. Now the young master of the Qin family is studying with Mr. Shen in our house. It''s school now, the two children are out to play, and they will practice martial arts later! But Dong Yi and Yang Yi just came back today, I''m afraid the young masters haven''t taken kung fu classes these days."


    Funfen had already walked to Dong Yuanxu after finishing speaking, and hurriedly greeted Dong Yuanxu with a smile, "Eldest young master, the slave is back."


    Dong Yuanxu turned his head and saw that it was colorful, the smile on his face gradually enlarged, and said in surprise: "Fun, you are back! Where are Uncle Dong Yi and Mr. Yang? Who is this beautiful aunt?"


    Dong Yuanxu asked a lot of questions in one go, and FunFun didn''t know how to answer. Seeing that Dong Yuanxu kept staring at Dong Yunlan, he smiled and said: "Master, Dong Yi and Yang Yi In the back, we are all back, this is your little aunt, you want to call your little aunt."


    Dong Yuanxu was even more curious when he heard it, and politely called to Dong Yunlan: "Hello, little aunt!" Then he looked at FunFun and asked suspiciously: "FunFun, I have another aunt, big aunt. It''s my father''s sister, is that little aunt my father''s sister?"


    Colorful said with a smile: "The eldest young master is really smart, Miss Yunlan is the master''s younger sister."


    Dong Yuanxu understood the colorful words, and immediately trotted in front of Dong Yunlan, looking at her seriously with his small head raised.


    Dong Yunlan just heard Dong Yuanxu''s words and liked this smart little guy so much, she immediately squatted down and stared at him.


    Gu Shuixiu in the yard heard the voices of the colorful talking outside, but she was not sure, so she came out to take a look, just happened to see Dong Yunlan staring at Dong Yuanxu, it was Dong Yunlan''s eyebrows The red mole was so conspicuous, Gu Shuixiu immediately exclaimed, "Yunlan? Is that Yunlan?"


    Dong Yunlan heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice and raised her head, just in time to meet Gu Shuixiu''s shocked eyes, at this moment Blossom had already saluted Gu Shuixiu and said, "Madam, the slaves and others bring Miss Yunlan back safely. There is no handle left."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words and praised with satisfaction: "You have done a great job this time, and I will definitely reward you."


    "Mrs. Xie!" The colorful joy was completely undisguised.


    At this moment, Dong Yunlan also knew Gu Shuixiu''s identity, was pulled in front of Gu Shuixiu by Dong Yuanxu, and said nervously, "Yunlan has seen sister-in-law."


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Yunlan was still saluting her, so she got up quickly, took her hand and led her into the room, and said excitedly: "It''s good to come back, why are my family doing so much? Li, you have suffered a lot outside these years. Your brother has been blaming himself for your affairs for a long time. He is going to the beach now, and he will be back later. You two brothers and sisters can also have a good time together, right? Oh, I forgot to notify Big Sister!"


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she quickly shouted outside: "Cuixi, you go to the Zuo house in the valley, and tell the aunt that Yunlan is back, let her come over."


    Cui Xi, who was outside, responded with a long tone, and quickly left Dong''s house.


    Dong Yunlan has dispelled her unfamiliar tension with Gu Shuixiu''s casual enthusiasm. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu really welcomed her, she felt a lot more at ease.


    After all, Gu Shuixiu is the master of the Dong family now. If Gu Shuixiu doesn''t welcome her, I''m afraid everyone will be awkward and uncomfortable in the future.


    After Gu Shuixiu finished her instructions, she asked Qianhong to serve Dong Yunlan some refreshments. While looking at her carefully, she saw that she was sitting in a dignified manner. She was obviously trained when she was a maid, but this dignified attitude Unlike the colorful and the others, it is because Dong Yunlan has studied martial arts, so her temperament will unconsciously be more free and easy, but it gives her a bit of a lady''s momentum.


    She was too ugly to be killed by her. In her opinion, these maids are more noble than the young ladies of other big families. After all, they serve such a noble princess as her, so the requirements for the maid''s treatment of people and things are very strict. To cultivate Dong Yunlan such a temperament.


    Gu Shuixiu was satisfied with Dong Yunlan just after watching it for a while. Those who didn''t know it thought she was looking at her daughter-in-law!


    Just when Dong Yunlan was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, the lovely Dong Yuanxu trotted into the room, and after saluting Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan, said with a smile: "Mother, little aunt, I just I went to call daddy, I shouted at the wall, until daddy answered me, daddy has come back quickly now."


    Gu Shuixiu pinched Dong Yuanxu''s nose amusingly, and said dotingly, "Aren''t you afraid that your father will fall off the wall because he is too excited?"


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head and said with certainty: "No, Dad is amazing, he is still tied with a rope!"


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing and laughing when she heard this, Dong Yunlan felt more and more that this nephew was quirky and quirky, and he really had to love him.


    Gu Shuixiu said a few words, and after coaxing Dong Yuanxu to leave, she smiled and said to Dong Yunlan: "This is my eldest son, and the younger son is only two years old now, just learning to walk well. When he was moving, he went to the house every day to uncover the tiles, and now he is playing in the inner courtyard, I will let you meet him later."


    Dong Yunlan nodded obediently.


    At this moment Dong Chenghu finally came back from the beach, before anyone entered the house, the voice came in first, "Shuixiu, Shuixiu, Yunlan is back, right? Where is it? "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said to Dong Yunlan, "Look, your brother is so quick-tempered, I really can''t do anything about him."


    Dong Yunlan stood up when she heard Dong Chenghu''s voice, and trotted out the door of the main room, just as Dong Chenghu entered the house, and the two looked at each other.


    Dong Chenghu saw the red mole on the corner of Dong Yunlan''s eyebrows, and the face that looked like his mother, he immediately cried with joy, strode to Dong Yunlan, and said excitedly: "Little sister... ...I failed to take good care of you, and you were kidnapped for so many years, and now you are finally home!"

 v3 Chapter 14： Sisters meet, everyone is happy

    Dong Yunlan, through Dong Chenghu, seemed to see the shadow of her father when she was a child. Instead of the embarrassment and strangeness she imagined, she naturally regarded Dong Chenghu as her closest relative.


    Dong Yunlan burst into tears, a little aggrieved, and a little fortunately shouted: "Brother! I''m home!"


    Dong Chenghu wanted to hug Dong Yunlan very much, but thinking about the defense of men and women, Dong Yunlan is not too small now, but it can''t make her reputation hampered, so she has to bear it and gently pat her on the shoulder, " It''s good to come back, and there will be a brother who will support you and support you in the future, and you will never be wronged again!"


    Dong Chenghu didn''t say anything, but when he said it, he hit the most vulnerable place in Dong Yunlan''s heart, which made her cry again.


    Gu Shuixiu walked out the door, happy for them, but she didn''t want them to be seen by the servants like this, so she said, "If you have something to say, come into the room, you two brothers and sisters have been gone for so many years. See, there must be a lot to say, I will go to the kitchen to see if there is anything to eat, and let Luoying cook a delicious meal for Yunlan, after all, it is Yunlan''s first day home."


    Dong Chenghu nodded happily, looked at Gu Shuixiu''s big belly, and quickly reminded: "You can tell them to do it, don''t do it yourself, take it easy."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled softly and nodded.


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t help but said enviously: "My brother is so kind to my sister-in-law, just like my father was to my mother before."


    Dong Chenghu came back to his senses and scratched his head embarrassedly, "Shuixiu is my daughter-in-law, she has done too much for me, and I have no ability, so I can only be more good to her. "


    "Who said my brother is incompetent!" Dong Yunlan subconsciously refuted Dong Chenghu, but she heard a lot about Dong Chenghu, "My brother can hunt, build houses, build wooden bridges, and If I can go to the field, and I know that I love my wife, my brother is better than many people!"


    If someone else said this, Dong Chenghu would be happy and forget it, but now Dong Yunlan praised him, it was his long-lost sister who said he was amazing, how could Dong Chenghu not be excited!


    The brothers and sisters talked for a while, and Zuo Qingsong also brought his family over.


    As soon as Dong Yunmei entered Dong''s house, she was in a hurry to find someone, or Dong Yuanxu said that the person was in the main room, and Dong Yunmei trotted into the room excitedly.


    When Cuixi came to inform her just now, she had listened wrongly, so she couldn''t believe this fact for a long time. When she reacted, she was overwhelmed with excitement.


    In a panic, he said he would follow Cuixi to see Dong Yunlan.


    It was Zuo Qingsong who stabilized the person and rushed to Cuizhu Mountain with Cuixi and his family.


    During the period, Dong Yunmei asked Cuixi a lot of questions because she couldn''t wait. She didn''t know that Cuixi asked three questions, which made her even more anxious.


    Dong Yunlan saw a woman break into the main room panting and subconsciously stood up. When she carefully observed Dong Yunmei, Dong Yunmei also stared at her seriously.


    Dong Yunmei was ten years old when she was sent away, and her appearance had grown. Dong Yunlan still remembered her, but Dong Yunmei was because of Dong Yunlan''s face that resembled her mother''s face, which made her so excited that she immediately burst into tears She hurriedly stepped forward and hugged Dong Yunlan, crying heartbreakingly, "Where have you been all these years! I don''t even know what happened to you, but if Chenghu hadn''t come looking for me, I would have thought you were always at home. Good!"


    Dong Yunmei stroked Dong Yunlan''s face and looked at her carefully. She brought up this younger sister since she was a child. She said that her younger sister is similar to her daughter, although she is only four years older than Dong Yunlan, but The children of poor families have been in charge early, and Dong Yunmei''s psychological age is not only four years older than Dong Yunlan''s.


    "Sister...I miss you!" Dong Yunlan had no scruples towards Dong Yunmei, and immediately hugged Dong Yunmei tightly, just like a child who was separated from his mother finally found his mother.


    Seeing them hug and cry, it is really sad for those who hear it, and tears for those who see it.


    Zuo Fengying and Zuo Fengshi saw their mother crying so sadly, and they were so frightened that they cried. Dong Yunmei added chaos.


    When the two sisters finished crying, Zuo Qingsong and Dong Chenghu looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that they would hug each other and cry all night.


    Dong Yunmei''s body is not good at all, she was about to lose her strength just after she came all the way, and she was so excited again that her whole head hurt after crying.


    Dong Yunlan was very worried when she saw that something was wrong with her. Zuo Qingsong had been paying attention to Dong Yunmei''s situation. Seeing that she was about to fall, she quickly came up to catch her and said apologetically to Dong Yunlan: "Sister-in-law, your sister''s health is not good. She is probably tired now. I will take her to the room to rest first."


    Dong Yunlan silently watched Dong Yunmei being carried away by Zuo Qingsong, she felt sad for a while, and asked Dong Chenghu sobbing: "Brother, how is my sister''s body like this?"


    She heard that Dong Yunmei''s health was not good before, but she didn''t expect it to be so bad, but after crying a lot, she couldn''t take it anymore!


    Dong Chenghu sighed sadly when he talked about this, "Eldest sister was almost abused by the Wu family before... If we hadn''t rushed over in time, the two children would have been struggling because of the anxiety. I''m afraid you won''t be able to see her now!


    Fortunately, she was rescued, but it was fundamentally injured. Shuixiu has been nourishing her body with delicious food, and she recovered almost completely, but no one thought that she would be pregnant with dragon and phoenix The fetus, when the child was born, went wrong again, and the body was broken again. "


    Dong Yunlan was crying silently and sadly, she should thank Gu Shuixiu, if she hadn''t taken care of Dong Yunmei''s body, I''m afraid she would really be separated from Dong Yunmei forever!


    Gu Shuixiu, who had been directing Cuifu Luoying to cook in the kitchen, thought that they should have finished speaking, and came out to check the situation.


    I saw the main room was quiet, only Dong Yunlan''s sobbing, Gu Shuixiu hurriedly came in and persuaded: "Okay, don''t be sad, how can you say that you are still reunited, and you can just take care of yourself at home in the future. Enjoy, don''t worry about anything.


    Let Cuixi measure it for you and make a few clothes for you. There are many cloths in the house, especially brocades. The colors are too beautiful, and there are many cotton cloths. You can choose what you like. Now let''s go ahead and wear the clothes I made last year. I''ve worn that clothes two or three times. They''re almost new. You can try them out. If they don''t fit, I''ll find something else for you. "


    Gu Shuixiu also prepared clothes for Dong Yunlan according to visual observation, and there is no guarantee that Dong Yunlan can wear them. Whoever told them to bring a change of clothes when they ran away, Dong Yunlan even had a change of clothes. I didn''t bring it out, so I had to leave it.

 v3 Chapter 15： clothes, ask whose family

    Dong Yunlan was interrupted by Gu Shuixiu, most of her sadness was over, she quickly wiped her tears, and laughed through her tears: "Sister-in-law, I can do whatever I want, no need to bother."


    Gu Shuixiu led Dong Yunlan directly to the bathroom.


    Dong Yunlan is the first time she has seen such a strange bathroom. It can still boil water. It is taken in from the outside and flows into the big pond. If the big pond is full, it flows out through a ditch.


    The water in that big pool is probably enough for four or five people.


    Gu Shuixiu has just helped Dong Yunlan put cold water, just add cold water to the small pool to take a bath.


    Although she and Banfen had a bath this morning, she didn''t change her clothes at that time, she always felt uncomfortable wearing it, and the Dong family has such good conditions at the moment Give her a good wash, she will naturally not refuse.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Yunlan reappearing, she knew that this arrangement was satisfactory to her, and did not disturb her interest in taking a bath, she turned and walked out of the bathroom.


    During Dong Yunlan''s bath, Gu Shuixiu was not idle. First, she went to the kitchen to see how Cuifu and Luoying were cooking, and then went to the main room to see Dong Chenghu.


    Seeing that his sadness had faded, he sat beside him and held his hand to persuade: "No matter what, everyone has been found, and Yunlan has not suffered any abuse. , Although I have said it carefully over the years, I think she has also learned a skill. We will watch her in the future, and she will not be wronged. You should be happy.


    As for the eldest sister, she has no regrets to find Yunlan this time. Speaking of regrets, Gu Shuixiu remembered that Dong Yunmei was still worried about Dong Qingqing''s biological father, so she stopped talking and said with a smile, "Anyway, Yunlan has done all her hard work this time. If you want to make up for it, we will Make up for it, our family is not without this condition anyway. "


    "Shuixiu, I don''t know what kind of virtue I have accumulated in my last life, to be able to marry such a good wife as you!" Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu affectionately, holding her hand tightly .


    Gu Shuixiu thought that someone must enter the hall for a while, she shyly pulled out her hand, and said in a soft voice, "What are you doing? Don''t even look at what time it is or where it is. Hurry up and clean up your mood, let the past things pass, don''t mention it again, have a good meal with Yunlan later, say something to make her happy, everyone is happy, lively, let the children Also meet Yunlan and let them get to know their aunt (aunt)."


    "Hmmmm..." Dong Chenghu nodded hurriedly, with a happy smile on his face, "Whatever you say, you can arrange it, but don''t get tired of yourself, if you can''t do it first Slowly."


    "I know what I have in mind, and I need you to say it." Seeing that Dong Chenghu was in a better mood, Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief, threw a wink at him, turned and walked out of the main room, then went to work in the kitchen .


    Because she didn''t know what Dong Yunlan likes to eat, she had to use eighteen martial arts, and asked Cuifu and Luoying to make Dong Yunlan salt chicken, steamed crab, fried river shrimp, braised carp, seafood Porridge, stewed duck meat and duck gizzards with stone olives, in a word, it''s just how delicious it is. There are fish, chicken and meat, it depends on what she likes to eat.


    When Dong Yunlan came out of the bath, she realized that the clothes Gu Shuixiu had prepared for her were actually satin. The style and color of the clothes were still very new. I was afraid that they were made last year. Now Gu Shuixiu has them again. Pregnant, this dress has really been worn twice as she said.


    The clothes are so good that Dong Yunlan hesitated to put them on, but when a cold air blew in, she shivered a bit, and regardless of how much she thought about it, she immediately put the clothes on.


    Gu Shuixiu''s figure appeared in the bathroom, she saw that Dong Yunlan had already put on her clothes, and smiled: "Quickly turn around and let me see, this dress was also worn during the Chinese New Year last year. Once, I didn''t wear it in the back, I almost forgot what it was like."


    Dong Yunlan turned around a little embarrassedly, but Gu Shuixiu looked at it with admiration, "As expected of people relying on clothes and Buddha relying on gold clothes, when you wear these clothes, it will bring out your elegant temperament. It''s gone!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s words are no exaggeration. Dong Yunlan was born well, otherwise it would be impossible for her master to become her maid. Gu Shuixiu''s clothes were originally made for the Chinese New Year last year. It was a bright yellow brocade with hundreds of flowers blooming with dark patterns, and the clothes were also made into a ru skirt style. At that time, Gu Shuixiu specially made the clothes a little bigger, and now Dong Yunlan wears them just right.


    It doesn''t feel right."


    Dong Yunlan was euphemistically expressing that she did not want to be too different, Gu Shuixiu understood what she was thinking, and chuckled: "You don''t need to think too much, I gave you this dress because I think Only this dress is suitable for you. You are taller than me. Most of the clothes I used before were cloth. The cloth will shrink after wearing it for a long time, and you can''t wear it. Only this satin skirt is made of satin. Yes, it was newly made last year, and it was a little longer because it was a skirt. If I came to wear it, I would drag the floor, but you are wearing it just right, and it fits very well!"


    Gu Shuixiu arranged Dong Yunlan''s clothes, and by the way, helped her to dry her hair, and used a silver hairpin to tie a half-head bun, and the uncombed hair below was tied with a colorful silk , looking at Luoluo and generous, as if like a lady of a big family.


    Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied with her craftsmanship and led Dong Yunlan to the main room.


    At this moment, Shen Shikang and the children all went to the main room, and even Zuo Qingsong helped Dong Yunmei out. Yang Yi and Dong Yibinfen had made great contributions this time, so Gu Shuixiu specially let them sit down with them. , thank them well.


    When everyone saw Gu Shuixiu''s side, they suddenly silenced. Shen Shikang was the first to react and praised loudly: "Pictured eyebrows, slim and graceful, such a beautiful woman! Chenghu, I didn''t expect you There is actually such a sister!" Shen Shikang looked at Dong Chenghu and Dong Yunmei again, and then shook his head with a smile, "No, it should be said that your brothers and sisters are born well, especially your sister, the old man thought she was there when he first entered the house. Which family in Jiankang has a lady-in-waiting as a guest!"

 v3 Chapter 16： Shen Shikangs reminder, take the wind banquet

    Dong Yunlan was so shy that she didn''t dare to look up at everyone, so she gave everyone a blessing. Seeing her salute, the smile on Shen Shikang''s face gradually disappeared, and she turned to seriously Dong Yunlan said: "Girl, you are no longer a maid, remember in the future, don''t salute others, especially this kind of salute! This is not only to protect yourself, but also to protect your brother and sister''s family."


    Dong Yunlan was so frightened by Shen Shikang that her face turned pale, she nodded solemnly, and thanked Shen Shikang again and again.


    Seeing her like this, Shen Shikang obviously understood the reason, and he admired Dong Yunlan''s heart, and explained to others who didn''t know the reason: "The rules that this girl learned before were the imperial palace. The rules of the palace maid, if anyone who has been to the palace sees it, I am afraid that they will doubt the identity of this girl and cause you unnecessary trouble.


    Now this girl has figured it out, she probably won''t be able to change if she wants her for a while, but she won''t leave Cuizhu Mountain in a short time, take it slowly and get used to it. . "


    Dong Yunmei didn''t know what happened to Dong Yunlan before, she thought she was just sold to an ordinary family as a maid, but now I heard what Shen Shikang said, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as she thought, it''s just Dong Chenghu Neither Dong Yunlan wanted to say more, so she had no choice but to stop asking more.


    Gu Shuixiu introduced Dong Yunlan to everyone in front of everyone, and also introduced all the people in Cuizhu Mountain to Dong Yunlan, including the servants who also showed their faces in front of Dong Yunlan.


    After everyone met each other, Gu Shuixiu was happy and said to Cuixi and the others, "You guys also go down to eat, you don''t have to wait here, we are happy today, we may have a drink in the evening. Don''t wait for the wine, rest early after eating, and you will have time to clean up tomorrow morning."


    Cuixi and the others immediately withdrew after thanking their master. Today, Gu Shuixiu told them to let them have a good meal. Gu Shuixiu also specially asked them to make an extra portion of the meal. When they came out, the masters had something to eat, and they had no shortage of food. How could Gu Shuixiu do this to keep them from being moved?


    After Cuixi and the others left, Gu Shuixiu led Dong Yunlan to sit down and introduced to her, "These are all products of our Cuizhu Mountain, and even this crab was caught in the river outside the door. I don''t know if you are used to it, if you are not used to it, just tell me, and I can make it for you in whatever flavor you want."


    Jokes, Gu Shuixiu has traveled from modern times to the past. In modern times, she has tasted all major cuisines, especially when she was in college, she changed her taste almost every day, even if she had never eaten pork. I have seen Pig Run, as long as Dong Yunlan can say it, she can try it out.


    Dong Yunlan would not ask for so much, she shook her head and said slowly: "Sister-in-law, these dishes are very rich, we were there before, and we ate almost all vegetarian food, that is my master It''s no exception, but the vegetarian food she eats is more particular, and it''s all made in a different way, and we eat the same thing as those masters."


    In the temple before, Dong Yunlan was not picky eaters, in order not to expose her master, all servants must be like devout Buddhist believers, eating all vegetarian food, she is the only one The master can secretly use the small kitchen to cook delicious food, and it must be secret, and the smell of the meat cannot be dissipated.


    She has become accustomed to eating vegetarian food over the years. Anyway, the vegetarian vegetarian food in the temple can make vegetarian meat almost like real meat. If she eats too much, she will become numb. Like this kind of river crab, shrimp What, she really didn''t eat it.


    Dong Chenghu was deeply distressed when he heard Dong Yunlan''s words, and immediately broke the crab for her and put it in her bowl, "Little sister, try it, this is the steamed crab that your sister-in-law is good at, although it is Cui Fu and the others made it by hand, but they were all taught by your sister-in-law, and they taste very good, you can try them."


    Dong Yunmei knew that people who had eaten river crab for the first time didn''t know where to start, so she thoughtfully took one and taught her how to eat it.


    Seeing that they were all starting, Gu Shuixiu asked Shen Shikang and the others to quickly move their chopsticks, "Today is our family reunion day, if we don''t have everyone''s help this time, I''m afraid we can''t do anything. How can I find Yunlan so quickly, I can''t drink now, so I will toast everyone with tea instead of wine, thank you for your help."


    Gu Shuixiu would like to thank Shen Shikang and Yang Yi Dong Yibin. If they hadn''t made great efforts and used some connections this time, Dong Yunlan''s matter would not have gone so smoothly.


    Fun and Dong Yike couldn''t bear Gu Shuixiu''s gratitude, so they quickly stood up and returned the gift.


    Shen Shikang smiled and waved his hand, and said to Gu Shuixiu: "Xiu girl, don''t say anything, you have helped our family a lot, but it''s just a little effort, after all, it''s a big happy event when someone comes back! Come on, I''ll give you a toast too!"


    Dong Yuanxu on the side opened his big round eyes, watching Shen Shikang finish his drink, and muttered unkindly: "I think Mr. wants to drink a bar! He said it so righteously!"


    These words happened to be heard by Dong Yunlan, Dong Yunlan winked at him, she really loves this nephew, how can she be so young, like a little adult.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Yunlan and Dong Yuanxu''s "feelings" from the corner of her eye, she was amused, she gave Dong Yunlan a shrimp, and Dong Yuanxu a piece of meat, chuckled, "Hurry up and eat it while it''s hot. Well, it will be fishy when it gets cold later, it''s not delicious!"


    Dong Yuanxu stuck out his tongue after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, winked at Dong Yunlan, and ate the food in the bowl obediently.


    Dong Yunlan saw that he was no longer doing anything wrong, and also quietly served the meal.


    The food was almost finished. Gu Shuixiu was pregnant and couldn¡¯t stay up late, so she had to apologize to everyone and go back to her room to rest. Dong Yunlan was on her way for a day today and needed a good rest, so Gu Shuixiu simply took her there. A room specially prepared for her.


    Dong Yunlan followed Gu Shuixiu into the room only to find that the decoration in the room was very warm, and the rare thing was that there was also a vase of flowers with yellow silk flowers in it, which looked like real from a distance .


    Gu Shuixiu saw her staring at the flowers, and explained with a smile: "I heard from the eldest sister that you like yellow flowers, and we started to decorate this room after we found you. Cuixi used to be a big family. They came out, and Nvhong did it very delicately, I just mentioned it to her, and she made such a bunch of flowers, do you like it?"


    Dong Yunlan''s eyes were red, and she nodded heavily, "Sister-in-law, let you worry."

 v3 Chapter 17： Drunk, courtesy before soldiers

    It''s still very messy. We want to find someone and don''t know where to start. This time, it is God''s blessing that we found you by accident.


    "Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan explained for a while and then went back to the room.


    Dong Yunlan was left to sit quietly for a while, until she was tired, and then she got up and walked to the step-by-step bed. There were two cotton mattresses under the bed, and the quilt was made of brocade. It was soft and comfortable to the touch. It was probably a new fight in this life. As soon as Dong Yunlan lay in, she felt her whole body relax. The comfortable feeling made her tense nerves relax all of a sudden, and soon she entered the sweet dreamland.


    Only Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi, Dong Yi, Zuo Qingsong were left in the main room. Several big men used bowls to drink. After three rounds of wine, Dong Chenghu said emotionally. "If it wasn''t for your help this time, I still don''t know when I''ll be able to get my girl back! She was the youngest child in our family. When I was a child, my father said that Yunlan doesn''t look like a baby in the mountains. She looks like this. I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse to fall into their home.


    In the end, before Yunlan grew up, disaster came first. When she disappeared, my father and I went crazy. I really had no choice but to go back to Cuizhu Mountain in despair. After that, my father became depressed a lot.


    I want to come here because I feel that I have no ability, not only can''t feed the child, but also lost the child! Because of this feeling of guilt, my father''s health gradually deteriorated. When he was about to die, he was still thinking about how well my eldest sister was doing, and how was my little sister doing. I really felt this way. It''s..."


    Dong Chenghu cried tears and snot, but Zuo Qingsong did not say anything. They all knew the pain in his heart, especially Zuo Qingsong. They have come together over the years. , How difficult it was for the Dong family back then, I''m afraid no one knows better than him!


    Take it away, and put incense sticks for your father-in-law and mother-in-law, and make them happy!"


    Dong Chenghu was even more sad when he heard this.


    Dong Yi has been trained as a killer since he was a child. He has no family and cannot understand Dong Chenghu''s sadness, but he will soon get married, and he will also have his own family. When I think of the colorful, my eyes soften a lot.


    Yang Yi thought of Steward Yang and Mrs. Mi, as well as the words Mrs. Mi had said to him this morning, and then he thought of the matter of him hugging Dong Yunlan yesterday, and his brain after drinking alcohol let him It was a little confusing, he just remembered that he had promised Yang Qiong before that he would pick her up to Cuizhu Mountain when she returned to Caozi Village for two days, but because the donkey cart was bought by the Qin family, he didn''t use it either. After such a trip, I forgot such an important thing.


    Yang Yi was so annoyed that his bowels were turning green.


    Dong Chenghu saw him stumble out of the main room, and asked suspiciously, "Yang Yi, where are you going?"


    Yang Yi waved his hand and said step by step, "I... I''m going to... Caozi Village... pick up... my sister!" As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Yi fell down like a dog.


    Dong Chenghu and the others heard the movement and hurried out to take a look. The three of them were not drunk at the moment. It was not a big deal to see Yang Yi like this. The three quickly worked together to get Yang Yi back. his room.


    Yang Yi and Dong Shan now live in the same house, and they have to walk a small path from Dong¡¯s house to that house. The three of them carried Yang Yi and blew the cold autumn wind, and the taste of drinking disappeared at once half.


    When Gu Shuixiu woke up the next day and saw Yang Yi, she found that his forehead was swollen like an egg, and she was so frightened that she asked strangely, "Guardian Yang, what is your forehead? Yes¡­"


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, it was really uncomfortable to hold back, thinking that Yang Yi was a strong guard of martial arts, how could she have smashed herself like this?


    Yang Yi received a lot of strange looks this morning. If it wasn''t because he was usually indifferent and doesn''t like to talk, everyone would have laughed. Those people didn''t dare to ask, but Gu Shuixiu and the others didn''t have this kind of look. scruples.


    Dong Yi and Dong Chenghu know the origin of Yang Yi''s injury, so they won''t say much. Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan are not so good because of their relationship with Yang Yi, although they feel strange, but Don''t ask too much.


    Gu Shuixiu is different, she doesn''t have so many scruples, but when Gu Shuixiu asked other people''s questions in front of everyone, everyone quietly pricked up their ears and waited for Yang Yi to answer.


    Yang Yi''s face is really wonderful, from red to blue to white, and then slowly darkened.


    Yang Yi''s strength suddenly vented, and he said concisely: "I fell drunk yesterday."


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned when she heard the words, and then laughed unkindly, making Yang Yi''s face almost like the bottom of a pot.


    Dong Yunlan wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, and kept holding back.


    Others reacted similarly to hers, Yang Yi looked around and left without looking back.


    After laughing, Gu Shuixiu chased after her and asked loudly, "If you don''t put some medicine on your forehead, it won''t disappear so quickly..."


    The people in the room couldn''t hold back at all, they all covered their stomachs and laughed.


    Dong Chenghu said a little indulgently and a little helplessly: "Shuixiu, it''s not good for you to tease Yang Yi so early in the morning! How did he provoke you?"


    Dong Chenghu remembered how grateful Gu Shuixiu was to them yesterday, why did his attitude change three hundred and sixty degrees this morning?


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan''s direction, and said arrogantly, "This is called courtesy and then soldiers! Who makes some people not know what''s good or bad! It''s not polite to a lady!"


    "?" Dong Chenghu''s face was full of question marks, who is this talking about? Is it Yang Yi?


    Zuo Qingsong looked thoughtfully at the direction Yang Yi left.


    The morning is still the same as before. Goat milk is served with tortillas and steamed bread pancakes. In addition, assorted porridge and some boiled eggs are cooked. There is no requirement for everyone to drink a bowl of goat milk.


    Dong Yuanxu took advantage of Gu Shuixiu''s inattentiveness, secretly sat beside Dong Yunlan, and whispered, "You''re the best, little aunt, can you help Yuanxu drink this bowl of goat milk?"


    Before Dong Yunlan opened her mouth, Gu Shuixiu looked like she had eyes on the back of her head, and immediately glared at Dong Yuanxu. The little guy was stared at by Gu Shuixiu, so she quickly shut up and drank the goat milk obediently.

 v3 Chapter 18： Breakfast episode, Zuo Fengshis education problem

    "Come on, Yunlan, eat more. From now on, we will have a bowl of goat''s milk every morning, especially the elderly and children, who can''t be left alone for a day. The eldest sister needs to take care of herself because of her poor health. I want to drink a bowl, so the Zuo family also has a ewe, so I took a pair from us." Gu Shuixiu poured Dong Yunlan a bowl of goat milk and looked at her expectantly.


    Dong Yunlan has never drank goat milk, only human milk, or because her previous master heard that soaking in human milk can make the skin smooth and tender, so she brought back a lot of human milk. People have been drinking it a few times, but they are really not used to drinking it. When I think of it as human milk, I can''t get over the hurdle in my heart.


    But this time it was goat milk, and several of the children drank it well, including Dong Yunmei and Dong Chenghu. They didn''t drink it with any force, even when Dong Yuanxu was forced to drink it by Gu Shuixiu, he didn''t feel sick. expression.


    Thinking about this, Dong Yunlan tried to drink two sips.


    Seeing her drinking, Gu Shuixiu asked with a smile, "How is it? It tastes alright! Goat milk itself is a bit fishy, ??so I put some tea leaves in it and added sugar, and it just boiled. Like milk tea, you can still get rid of those fishy smells, do you like it?"


    Dong Yunlan took two more sips, and nodded in surprise after tasting it carefully, "Sister-in-law, you are really amazing, it''s the first time I''ve had something so delicious."


    After breakfast, several children consciously went to the study room, Shen Shikang asked Yang Yi to watch them first, and when the children were all, he said to Dong Chenghu: "Chenghu, when do you plan to start build house?"


    Dong Chenghu knew that Shen Shikang was concerned about the house to be built in the bamboo forest. After all, Shen Shikang liked that place very much.


    "Mr. Shen, I originally thought that the bamboo forest is windy in winter and it''s too cold to live in. It can be completed before next summer. If you are in a hurry, we can also go with those two houses. Start work."


    Anyway, Dong Chenghu almost picked up all the seaweed on the beach this time. These seaweeds are enough to build a green bamboo mountain outside, not to mention just build an extra house.


    Shen Shikang knew that Dong Chenghu was wrong when he heard the words, and immediately shook his head with a smile, "I want to ask when the construction of your house over there will start, and I want each of the children to design a copy. The drawings of the house come out, no matter how powerful they are, as long as they have any ideas, they can draw them, how about integrating the drawings they designed?"


    Dong Chenghu responded excitedly immediately, Shen Shikang was cultivating their talents in many aspects, and he didn''t let the children die in the imperial examination, how could he object.


    Even Gu Shuixiu also strongly agrees.


    This matter was settled in the conversation of the three.


    During the period, Zuo Qingsong rarely opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Shen, I want to ask you, can this kid in my family be your teacher in the spring next year? There will be no shortage of Shuxiu and the like."


    Dong Chenghu heard the words and looked at Zuo Fengshi, who was frolic outside the door. The child was four years old after his teenage years, and Qin Zuxin was also enlightened at this age.


    It''s just that Qin Zuxin has Liu Yueyi who has been teaching meticulously. At this age, he already has some basics and can sit still, but Zuo Fengshi doesn''t know who he is following, not to mention the basics. It''s just a question of whether he can sit obediently in the study for a quarter of an hour, how do we teach it?


    But Dong Chenghu couldn''t say this, so he had to look at Shen Shikang, and he made the decision.


    Shen Shikang naturally knew Zuo Fengshi''s temperament, and immediately asked Zuo Qingsong to call Zuo Fengshi in. This kid didn''t want to come in yet. Go crazy.


    It was only after a while that Shen Shikang had made up his mind. After Zuo Feng entered the main room reluctantly, Shen Shikang asked with a smile, "Son, are you willing to come to Cuizhu Mountain every day with my brother? Do we study together?"


    Zuo Fengshi''s heart was not in the main room at all, he glanced outside from time to time, seeing that Zuo Qingsong was really going to get angry, he muttered aggrievedly: "I want to play, I don''t want to study. ."


    Zuo Qingsong didn''t get angry, but the sinking face made Zuo Fengshi dare not speak again.


    Shen Shikang shook his head helplessly when he saw this, and patiently said: "Son, if you don''t like to study with your brothers, how about learning martial arts with your brothers? ."


    Sure enough, when it comes to playing, Zuo Fengshi is full of energy, nodding hurriedly, seeing that Shen Shikang is no longer holding him for questioning, Zuo Qingsong did not stop him from going out, and immediately ran away .


    "This stinky boy!" Zuo Qingsong scolded angrily.


    Shen Shikang said calmly: "Why are you angry with the child? He is still so young, and the child''s temperament is different. Some children are born who don''t like to study. You have to force him to study. It''s not a good thing for him, if he likes to practice martial arts, it''s a good way out."


    Zuo Qingsong naturally knows this truth, but he sees that the children of the Qin family and the Dong family are good seedlings in reading, and he worries that Zuo Feng is too poor, so he becomes anxious. Now listen When it comes to Shen Shikang, he has to accept the fact, forget it, the child is still young anyway, let''s teach it slowly in the future!


    Thinking about this, Zuo Qingsong was no longer entangled, but Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dong Yunmei has always been fond of her children but can''t be hard.


    Now that Zuo Qingsong is no longer forcing her child to study, she can''t help but be happy for her child. As for the child''s education, this is not what she wants to consider now.


    At noon, Gu Shuixiu went to open a jar of pickled bamboo shoots. The batch that Liang made before he left had already been eaten, and now Gu Shuixiu made these later.


    This time Dong Yunlan is back, she intends to use pickled bamboo shoots and pickles with diced pork to stew into a typical farmhouse dish. If this dish is ready, it is extremely easy to cook noodles or serve with white rice. dinner.


    I don''t think Dong Yunlan has eaten it before, even Dong Yunmei probably hasn''t.


    After making such a dish, it is necessary to consider whether to eat or eat noodles at noon.


    How about making noodles for you? Just use this as a soup base."


    Dong Yunlan pointed to Gu Shuixiu''s stewed bamboo shoots with pickled vegetables.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others had no objection when they heard it, but Dong Yunlan only had to be responsible for them, and Cuifu and Wan Zi had to prepare the meals for the others.

 v3 Chapter 19： Dong Yunlans craftsmanship, Dong Yunmeis heartfelt words

    Because this lunch was in charge of Dong Yunlan, Dong Chenghu didn''t go to the beach for the first time in order to eat his sister''s craftsmanship. You know, there is still sea salt on the beach! They have to store as much sea salt as possible before it snows. The business of Shili Piaoxiang is so hot now that the sea salt that was sent before may not last until the spring tomorrow.


    He wants to bask more now, and try to prepare the share he needs in the spring, so that he doesn''t have to be so nervous after the new year.


    And Dong Yunmei also stayed in order to eat such a bite, planning to go home after lunch.


    If the former Dong Yunmei would not be so cheeky, seeing Dong Yunlan''s influence on the two of them is really big.


    Gu Shuixiu only let BunFun help Dong Yunlan, and the others were not involved. The old **** and Cuixi studied the clothes for Dong Yunlan.


    Because Dong Yunlan had no requirements for these, Gu Shuixiu did it according to everyone''s example this year, one person wearing two inner clothes, two outer clothes wearing cloth, one brocade dress, and two cotton jackets.


    If these are done, it will not be completed in a day or two. In order to allow Dong Yunlan to have a change of clothes earlier, Gu Shuixiu plans to make her underwear and common clothes first.


    Gu Shuixiu specially chose bright yellow fabric for Dong Yunlan, even if there is no bright yellow, she should choose a similar color.


    Four sets of clothes can be made in one day by a few people.


    They were busy making clothes in this room, and Dong Yunlan also made the noodles in that room.


    Lunch was served, Gu Shuixiu was immediately shocked, pointed to the noodles on the table, and said in surprise, "Yunlan, I really didn''t expect you to have this skill, seeing how even the thickness of the noodles is, I want to come Pulled by hand!"


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, Dong Yunmei immediately gave her a thumbs up and praised her repeatedly: "Shuixiu, I will obey you if I refuse to accept anyone! When I look at it like this, I can see that the noodles are made of Pulled! Yun Lanlu''s hand just now shocked me so much that I still can''t get over it!"


    Gu Shuixiu took a sip of it proudly, and then said with a look of enjoyment: "Yunlan, you can become a master of this noodle! It tastes so good!"


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Yunmei saw each other, and they didn''t want to be left behind. They ate in big mouthfuls and praised Dong Yunlan while eating, which made Dong Yunlan feel embarrassed.


    After Shen Shikang and the others ate the noodles made by Dong Yunlan, Shen Shikang directly said to Gu Shuixiu, "Girl Xiu, do you want to consider letting your girl from Cuizhu Mountain learn it too?"


    Looking at him like that, Gu Shuixiu could figure out what he was thinking with his toes.


    However, this suggestion was beneficial to her, so Gu Shuixiu immediately turned her attention to Dong Yunlan.


    Looking at her eager eyes, Dong Yunlan agreed without her opening her mouth. It was a joke, if Gu Shuixiu kept staring at her like this, how could she still eat!


    Dong Yunlan agreed, not only Gu Shuixiu felt relieved, but Shen Shikang was also satisfied, this person is now about to become an authentic foodie!


    Shen Jiangan simply gave the expression that I don''t know this grandfather.


    Yang Yi was eating noodles silently, expressionless and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After lunch, everyone went back to their room for a lunch break. Zuo Qingsong led Dong Yunmei and four children back to the valley.


    Before they left, Gu Shuixiu explained to Dong Yunmei: "After noon, I will take Yunlan to Qin''s house as a guest. How can I say that Yunlan was also grown up by Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin, so they won''t go. One trip is too much to say.


    In addition, Chenghu chose a good day. After three days, we will take Yunlan to pay homage to the parents-in-law. If you want to go together, prepare. "


    Dong Yunmei nodded with a smile, and said softly: "You still want to be thoughtful, you can arrange it, this is a big event to pay respects to parents, we naturally have to go, what do you want me to prepare? You can let someone tell me something in advance."


    The two were walking on the path and chatting, making arrangements for the itinerary for the past few days. Dong Yunlan just listened quietly and did not speak.


    Seeing that she was about to reach the gate of Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yunmei turned to look at Dong Yunlan, held her hand and sighed: "Little sister, eldest sister is now someone else''s wife, and when she returns home, she can only It''s a guest, although Cheng Hu and Shui Xiu didn''t treat me as an outsider, but I have a plan in my heart. In the future, you should listen to your brother and sister-in-law at home.


    She learns, don''t be like the eldest sister, looking ahead and looking back, and in the end, she almost couldn''t save her own life. "


    This is what Dong Yunmei said from the bottom of her heart, even when she taught Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou, let them learn more from Shui Xiu, don''t learn from her weakness, Don''t follow that lady''s style. Be tough when it''s time to be tough, and show weakness when it''s time to show weakness.


    Seeing how moisturizing Shuixiu is now, not only firmly grasping Chenghu''s heart, but also opening a shop and doing business outside. Dong Yunmei envied but couldn''t do it. She would tell Dong Yunlan so much, and she also hoped that Dong Yunlan could live a happy life. Don''t be like her, who has experienced so much hardship to taste the sweetness.


    Dong Yunlan silently remembered Dong Yunmei''s words and watched their family disappear at the bend of the woods before returning to Dong''s house.


    Gu Shuixiu went back to the house long ago when Dong Yunmei was pulling Dong Yunlan to talk, and was discussing with Cuixi about making clothes. When she saw Dong Yunlan entering the house, she just happened to pull her over and change the two sets of clothes. Give her the undershirt, "This is what Cuixi and the others have just made, two sets of undershirts can be replaced tonight, and this is a coat to be made for you, you can see which style you like and ask for it. If you don''t make a fake partition here, how about making a skirt..."


    Gu Shuixiu pointed at the fabric and kept giving Dong Yunlan advice, and they stopped after two quarters of discussions.


    Dong Yunlan saw that Cuixi had to rush to work, so she quickly said: "You all go to rest, I''m not in a hurry to wear it, and I will continue to work tomorrow."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, rubbed her brows a little tiredly and said, "Listen to the lady, go and rest, wait until you wake up before continuing."


    The arrangement was made here, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan also returned to the room.


    When walking through the main room, Dong Yunlan saw that Yang Yi was still sitting in it, and looked around curiously. Seeing that there was no one else in the main room except him, she went in after struggling for a while, and asked softly, "Why are you? Stay here alone?"

 v3 Chapter 20： Yang Yis compassion goes to the valley

    Yang Yi in the main room suddenly woke up when he heard Dong Yunlan''s voice, thinking about holding Dong Yunlan that day, he felt uncomfortable, especially now there were only the two of them, but Dong Yunlan looked magnanimous and natural, Yang If Yi reacts too much, it will appear that he is not open-minded enough.


    Thinking about this, Yang Yi immediately suppressed his real emotions, stood up and nodded to Dong Yunlan, "Thinking about something here, why haven''t you gone to rest?"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head helplessly, and sat down opposite Yang Yi, "When I was a maid, there was no such condition to take a nap, I have been used to it for so many years, I really want to sleep for a while. Can''t sleep."


    Especially Dong Yunlan has also practiced martial arts and has a kung fu foundation. She is much healthier than the average person, so there is no need to rest at noon.


    Yang Yi naturally understood what she meant. Dong Yunlan didn''t speak anymore, and he didn''t know what to say. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. do not know what to do with it.


    At this moment, Dong Yunlan doesn''t know what Yang Yi is thinking. She already knows Yang Yi''s identity from Gu Shuixiu, and also knows what role Yang Yi played in saving her this time. Worrying about Qing Sha''s safety, Dong Yunlan had to bite the bullet and ask, "Young Master Yang, do you know what''s going on with Qing Sha and the others?"


    Yang Yi was stunned for a moment, just seeing Dong Yunlan''s anxiety and worry, he was relieved, and after thinking for a long time, he said: "I have already told you about the other people in that temple, wait. When the rebels escorted the woman to Linhai County, they can leave, but I don''t know what the arrangement will be. I know you are worried about your sisters, don''t worry, they are definitely safe now, but they can''t leave the temple, can''t Whistleblowing."


    "The temple is crowded with people, especially on the 15th day of the first day. I''m afraid it will be difficult not to leak the news." Dong Yunlan is now a member of the Dong family, so naturally For the sake of the Dong family, if there is a disclosure from the temple, and her relationship with the Dong family is discovered, I am afraid it will bring disaster to the Dong family. Although Yongjia County is now dominated by the rebel army, the imperial court will not So incompetent that even some assassins can''t get in.


    As long as a few assassins come at random, they can''t resist.


    Yang Yi pondered for a while, and suddenly asked, "Miss Dong, what day is it now?"


    Dong Yunlan frowned and said uneasily: "The last time you acted was around 20, these days have passed, and there are still five days until the first day of the new year."


    "Five days...five days..." Yang Yi stood up suddenly, thanked Dong Yunlan, and immediately strode out of the main room, before leaving, he said: "Miss Dong, thank you for your reminder. , there are still five days, and it will only take two days for Feige to pass the book to Zhishui County, which is enough for them to arrange, as for those people you are worried about, I will say two more good words for them."


    Yang Yi''s words were not so much a reciprocation, but rather to coax Dong Yunlan to feel at ease. He is no longer in charge of the temple, and even Shen Ziping is overwhelmed there.


    After Yang Yi left, Dong Yunlan returned to her room with relief.


    When Gu Shuixiu woke up, it was already noon. According to the current time, it was about three or four o''clock. The sun in late autumn was relatively short, and the sun was no longer hot.


    The children were still practicing calligraphy in the study. Gu Shuixiu took a peek in the past, but did not dare to stay for long, and immediately went to find Dong Yunlan.


    Dong Yunlan was not in the room, Gu Shuixiu felt strange in her heart, she came out to look around and found out that Dong Chenghu was taking Dong Yunlan to visit Cuizhu Mountain. I went to the warehouse and later went to Qin''s house as a guest. Although everyone was acquaintance, Gu Shuixiu always felt very rude if he didn''t bring something.


    Cuixi accompanies Gu Shuixiu to pick a circle and prepares some dried seafood for the Qin family, especially kelp and oysters. Xu Bingyao is pregnant now, and eating more kelp is good for her body. The Qin family didn''t have this thing, and the Hao family would like it.


    When the two were almost done packing, Dong Yunlan also returned to Dong''s house.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that she was still wearing her clothes, thinking that it would be decent to wear this clothes to go out to relatives, so she no longer asked Dong Yunlan to change clothes, and directly took people out of Cuizhu Mountain.


    Arriving by the river, this is the second time Dong Yunlan has seen this wooden bridge. From this side, it seems to be different. Even now, Dong Yunlan still thinks it is incredible that such a wooden bridge can be built.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that she had been staring at the wooden bridge, and smiled: "Back then, your brother was completely stunned to build this wooden bridge. The bridge was broken, but I got angry and had a fight with him before he came to his senses, because the bridge was his hard work and hard work, so the safety was still guaranteed, look over there."


    Gu Shuixiu pointed to the surrounding nets about ten feet away by the bridge, "They made these things with great effort, one layer is woven by vines, the other layer is fishing nets, The fishing nets are better. The vines are likely to rot after soaking in the water for a long time, so they have to change them every two or three years, which takes the most time.


    When Mr. Shen was swept here by the river, it was because of these blocks that blocked your brother that he could save his life, so even if you get on the bridge, you don''t have to worry about the bridge collapse, because there are still Assure. "


    Dong Yunlan''s eyes straightened when she heard it, I really didn''t expect her brother to have such a skill!


    The two walked and said that they reached the valley in no time. This is the first time Dong Yunlan has entered the villa in the valley. Not sure what exactly is inside the villa.


    Gu Shuixiu led her to Qin''s house, and Hao was helping Qin Mingzhu to learn to walk. When she saw Gu Shuixiu, she burst into laughter, "Yo! This is What kind of wind is blowing us busy people! Hurry in and sit down."


    After Gu Shuixiu and the others approached, Hao discovered Dong Yunlan next to Gu Shuixiu. She stared at Dong Yunlan carefully, she always felt that this girl looked familiar, but it was not right! She hadn''t seen many people, so how could she feel familiar?


    Hao¡¯s family was almost tangled to death, and she always peeked at Dong Yunlan from time to time. After the group entered the room, Gu Shuixiu called Dong Yunlan to Hao¡¯s family with a smile, and said with a light smile: "Auntie , look at this girl, do you recognize her?"

 v3 Chapter 21： Haos surprise, Dongs past

    "Yo! I said I always thought this girl was familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I saw it! If you say that, is it possible that I have actually met this girl?"


    Hao looked at Dong Yunlan inside and out, the more she looked at Dong Yunlan, the more familiar her face became, but she just couldn''t figure out where she had seen this person.


    Liu Yueyi and Xu Bingyao on the side pursed their lips and snickered when they saw it.


    Liu Yueyi smiled and said: "Shuixiu, don''t sell your shit, this girl is so beautiful and her temperament is so dusty, at first glance, she is not a girl in our mountains, you just told me I believe she is a young lady from a big family, and if my mother-in-law has seen this girl, she will definitely be impressed!"


    Gu Shuixiu was amused by Hao''s reaction, and after laughing, she said to Dong Yunlan: "Come on, we are such a beautiful girl, we haven''t seen my aunt yet, let my aunt take a good look, What does the eighteenth change of the female university look like!"


    Dong Yunlan smiled, winked with moist eyes, and gave Hao an elder salute, "Auntie, I am Yunlan."


    Hao''s mouth was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth, she looked up and down Dong Yunlan several times with wide eyes, and exclaimed: "Are you Yunlan? Dong Yunlan?"


    Hao turned her head to look at Gu Shuixiu with a look of shock and disbelief. Back then when Dong Yunlan was lost, their family head went out and followed him around, but in the end there was no other way, so he gave up and went back to the mountains. Unexpectedly, after so many years, the Dong family really got Dong Yunlan back.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded at Mrs Hao and said gently, "We spent a lot of time and dispatched a lot of people to get Yunlan back. This girl just arrived home yesterday, I think No matter what, I have to let you and my uncle meet, and bring people here."


    Hao''s tears had already flowed out, she nodded her head in excitement, choked and said: "I just said that I always thought this girl was familiar, but I couldn''t think of where I saw it, and now I understand it. , Yunlan looks like her mother was carved out of a mold, no wonder I always feel familiar.


    It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back! Looking at Yunlan''s body is much better than Yunmei''s, no matter how much hardship she has suffered over the years, she will just enjoy herself at home in the future! Both your brother and sister-in-law are capable people, and they can support you! "


    The Hao family was really happy for the Dong family. Their family was sad for a while because of Dong Yunlan''s loss, but Uncle Qin kept sighing, saying how could such a good girl just lost. If it wasn''t for Dong Yunlan''s loss, Uncle Qin even wanted Dong Yunlan to be Qin Shan''s daughter-in-law.


    It¡¯s a pity that good luck makes people, now Qin Shan also has his own wife, Liu Yueyi is also a girl, compared with Dong Yunlan, it can only be said that no one wins and no one wins, they are two different temperaments.


    Although they are all gentle and pleasant, Liu Yueyi''s temperament is more restrained, which is related to her identity, and Dong Yunlan is more agile and calm than Liu Yueyi, after all, her previous master was not It is good to serve, they always have to learn to be flexible and act according to circumstances, or it is difficult to stay by the master''s side for a long time, plus she has studied martial arts, this calmness is highlighted.


    Hao pulled Dong Yunlan to see how she couldn''t see enough, and kept boasting: "Shuixiu, Yunlan looks so beautiful, the threshold of your family will be ruined in the future!


    I think back then, when your mother-in-law married your father-in-law, when we saw your mother-in-law, we felt that this woman was too beautiful, and we women in the mountains are not rough skinned by the sun Dark, but he is white and tender. We all think that your mother-in-law must be hiding at home and not working. How do we know that she is actually a good hand in Shimodian.


    At that time, we were so shocked that we were speechless. At that time, my boss said, your father-in-law is not an ordinary person, how can it be ordinary to marry a land-based daughter-in-law?


    You probably don''t know, your father-in-law was a soldier and went to the battlefield before, and he didn''t know why he came to Qingping Mountain. He has settled in Qingping Mountain since then, but Your father-in-law only has a little kung fu, he is better than our hunters in the mountains, but he is not good enough compared to Dong Yi and the others.


    So your father-in-law can get along very well in this mountain, but he will not be able to get out of this mountain. At that time, when your father-in-law was not married, he was so dashing by himself, he was full by himself. The whole family is not hungry, although he is poor, he is in good spirits! Later married your mother-in-law, and soon had a first child, a second child, and a third child.


    It''s really hard to say. At that time, if we hadn''t helped him take a look at the child occasionally, I''m afraid it would have been even more difficult.


    But I myself have two children to take care of, and work to do. I can''t be too busy by myself, and your father-in-law doesn''t like to trouble people. Yunmei has been in charge of the family since she was only six years old. Looking at it, I really can''t bear it, so I can only send some things to their house from time to time, alas! "


    Hao''s tears kept flowing.


    Even Liu Yueyi and Xu Bingyao also felt that the Dong family at that time was really pitiful. Their parents'' family had a good life before the accident. It''s hard to imagine what a six-year-old girl is in charge of the family. situation, especially having to take care of two young siblings.


    No wonder Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu take care of Dong Yunmei so much now, I think Dong Yunmei is like a sister and mother to Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu loves the house and Wu, so she takes care of Dong Yunmei like this.


    Dong Yunlan was told by Mrs. Hao that tears also flowed out, Gu Shuixiu cried with them, and then she restrained her emotions and laughed through tears: "Okay, don''t cry, Yunlan It''s a good thing to be back. In two days, we will go to pay homage to my parents-in-law and let them see Yunlan as well.


    Auntie, what about uncle? It was rare for Yunlan to come here once, so I had to let my uncle take a look. "


    Hao finally woke up, she forgot to notify Uncle Qin, and was about to go out to find someone, but was stopped by Liu Yueyi, "Mother, talk to Yunlan girl at home Talk, I''ll just go find my father and come back."


    After Liu Yueyi went out, Mrs. Hao took Dong Yunlan''s hand and introduced her: "The person who just left is my eldest daughter-in-law, that is Qin Shan''s daughter-in-law, Liu Yueyi, who has already given birth. One son and one daughter, next to this is my little daughter-in-law, Xu Bingyao, who will give birth in two months."

 v3 Chapter 22： With Gu Shuixius help, Dong Chenghu arrives

    Dong Yunlan hurriedly greeted Xu Bingyao.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Xu Bingyao''s tall belly and said with a chuckle, "It''s been eight months now! How is it? How is your body?"


    , I am worried that if I eat too much, I will not be able to give birth, I am really scared."


    Gu Shuixiu touched her stomach and said seriously: "You have to endure it no matter how much you want to eat, we are all people who have suffered such losses, and our children are almost raised. That''s it, if it''s too big, it''s very dangerous to give birth. By the way, how did you solve the problem of your younger brother studying? "


    Gu Shuixiu was also negligent about this matter. After she helped out with the idea at the time, she forgot about some miscellaneous things. Now that Xu Bingyao remembered it, she asked two more questions. sentence.


    Xu Bingyao took a quick look at Mrs. Hao, saw that Mrs. Hao did not respond, she felt relieved, and whispered: "I went to the next town to study, but it is far from us, back and forth. It¡¯s inconvenient, now I only come back during Chinese New Year.¡±


    "The town next door?" Gu Shuixiu thought hard for a moment, the closest town to them was Panlong Town, and the closest town to Panlong Town would take six or seven days to go back and forth, which is indeed far enough. Yes, it''s better to go to the county!


    "Uncle didn''t say he wanted to go to the county town to ask, why? Don''t you have a suitable private school?"


    Xu Bingyao shook her head, her voice much lower, "Of course there are in the county, but the cost must be heavy, my brother doesn''t want to embarrass me, just say go to the town."


    , there is really no need to let him save this money, so let''s talk to your brother, there is a shop in my county, and it is time for manpower shortage. If he is willing to work part-time and part-time to help, I will give it to him Pay the wages, let him pass half an hour or an hour a day to help me wash the dishes, how about I give him ten pennies?"


    Ten cents a day is three, two or six hundred cents a year, which is enough for Xu Binghe to pay for repairs, and he can go to a private school in the county town. A hundred agree.


    Xu Bingyao knew that Gu Shuixiu was taking care of her brother, so she was so moved that she got up and knelt down for Gu Shuixiu.


    The movement here caught Hao''s attention, and Hao, who was talking to Dong Yunlan, asked with rare concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Xu Bingyao said gratefully with tears in her eyes: "Mother-in-law, Shuixiu said to let Binghe go to her shop to help and earn money to study."


    Hao was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gu Shuixiu with a puzzled expression.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "That''s right, I think the conditions in the county are better than those in the town, and it is useless to be a scholar, so that Bingyao''s younger brother can work and study for as long as possible. With long knowledge, he can thank him for his choice in the future, and it is beneficial for him to have more contact with outsiders, so I mentioned it to Bing Yao, but in the end, it is up to you to discuss and decide."


    "This is a good thing! If Binghe has no opinion, we also have no opinion." Hao was also happy that Xu Binghe could support himself. After all, Xu Binghe was Xu Bingyao''s only brother. On the road to the imperial examination, you can''t always rely on your sister for relief! After all, what Hao was worried about was Qin Chuan, afraid that he would be dragged down by Xu Binghe.


    Everyone understood in their hearts, but they didn''t say it. Gu Shuixiu gave Xu Binghe this way out for the good of the Xu family, so that Xu Bingyao could stand tall in the Qin family, instead of always feeling short of breath. She couldn''t raise her head. On the other hand, her ten-mile fragrance really needed manpower. It was better to use someone who was familiar with her. She knew Xu Binghe''s character, and she could use it with confidence.


    Dong Yunlan listened quietly while they were talking.


    I didn''t turn my head until I heard a movement at the door, just to see Uncle Qin entering the door panting, Dong Yunlan still had an impression of Uncle Qin, and he was only a little older than he remembered, so he got up immediately Sweetly called: "Hello, Uncle Qin."


    Uncle Qin''s eyes straightened when he saw Dong Yunlan, exactly the same as Hao''s reaction, Hao said with a smile: "How is it? It''s back!"


    Uncle Qin nodded mechanically, and then laughed: "You hurry up and cook, let Yunlan and Shuixiu have a good meal at our house today!"


    Hao saw Uncle Qin''s reaction and knew how happy he was, and immediately greeted Liu Yueyi with a smile to go to the kitchen to cook with her. Since it was a big day, she naturally had to cook a hearty meal serve customer.


    Gu Shuixiu settled down after seeing Uncle Qin''s words, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly, so she had to let Cuixi run and go back to Cuizhu Mountain to talk to Dong Chenghu and the others.


    As a result, Cuixi never returned together, but Dong Chenghu was recruited.


    When Uncle Qin saw Dong Chenghu, he couldn''t help but tell them about the past. Gu Shuixiu was very curious about her deceased in-laws, so he listened with interest.


    Hao Shi and Liu Yueyi were busy in the kitchen for a long time.


    The kitchen is now in charge of Liu Yueyi. She is more meticulous in her work, and her speed is much slower than that of Hao.


    The two saw Gu Shuixiu coming in and asking for help, Hao hurriedly kicked her out, "The kitchen is messy, don''t come in."


    Gu Shuixiu swayed twice, and asked a little aggrieved: "Auntie, I came in to see if the food is ready, if it''s not good, I can also help you, uncle just asked Now, Bingyao is heavy and not as flexible as me, so I had to come in."


    Liu Yueyi didn''t hold back when she heard the words, she laughed, Hao Shi laughed and scolded: "You two are half a catty, and you think Bingyao is not as flexible as you!"


    Anyway, they are all pregnant women, and in Hao''s eyes, they are precious people, not to mention that Gu Shuixiu is still a guest, how can she let her come over to fight.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Mrs. Hao and Liu Yueyi had the same meaning, so she shrugged her shoulders, left the kitchen helplessly, and continued to go back to the hall to listen to Uncle Qin talk about ancient times.


    Assuming that it was almost dark, Mrs. Hao finally came in and shouted, "It''s dinner, you guys also clean up, we can serve the food."


    The Qin family is different from the Dong family. They have a lot of family. When eating, they have to remove the large square table and put it away after eating, so as to save space in the main room.


    The Dong family has an open space next to the main room. They usually eat in the main room, but they don¡¯t face the main door. Even if the tables and chairs are not put away, they won¡¯t interfere with anything.

 v3 Chapter 23： The Qin family keeps meals and messes with the mandarin ducks

    The dinner prepared by Mrs. Hao and Liu Yueyi was quite satisfactory compared to the Dong family. There were chickens, ducks and eggs, all of which were produced by the Qin family. There was also fish, which probably came from the river. The other is the vegetables grown by the Qin family. Although they are not as rich as the Dong family, Dong Yunlan eats them happily.


    When she was little, she came to Qin''s house and ate less of Qin''s food. At that time, everyone was poor and couldn''t eat them at all, but as long as Uncle Qin came back from hunting to see them In the Qin family, Mrs. Hao would always be asked to pick up a pheasant or a hare to give them a tooth sacrifice.


    It was a great meal for them.


    Although Dong Yunlan has forgotten the taste of those game, it does not prevent her from recalling some bits and pieces of her childhood.


    After a few people had dinner, it was completely dark outside. Zhuangzi in the valley is different from Cuizhu Mountain. Cuizhu Mountain can be said to be completely closed, even if it is brightly lit inside, it will not be visible to the outside. It has no effect, but it is different in the valley. If the lights are brighter at night, it is easy to attract some unknown animals.


    Because Gu Shuixiu was pregnant, Dong Chenghu didn''t want her to stay outside for too long, so he bid his farewell to Uncle Qin Hao early.


    The two of them will not continue to keep them, but before they leave, they keep telling them to come and play often.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others naturally responded.


    "Chenghu, let me tell you something, I talked to Bingyao for a while today, only then did I know that Xu Binghe was studying in the town next door, and he didn''t go to the county at all, so did that kid A sensible person, in order to prevent his sister from being unable to raise her head in the Qin family, she dared not mention anything.


    What I mean is that we also need manpower in our store anyway, please Xu Binghe go over to help you keep an account or wash the dishes. If you give ten cents a day, it will take half of him In an hour or an hour, seeing Bingyao''s appearance, he agrees, and his aunt is happy to see it happen. If Xu Binghe nodded himself, I''m afraid this matter will be settled. What do you think? "


    After all, Shili Piaoxiang is a shop opened by the Dong family, so Gu Shuixiu naturally wants to tell Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu took a deep breath and said nonchalantly: "You can decide these matters, the Qin family has also helped us a lot, you are actually doing this for the Qin family''s good, and our store There is indeed a need for manpower, so if you can help, don''t force it if you can''t.


    Alas! In the past, my uncle and aunt really treated us as nephews and nieces, but over the years, we have also helped them set up such an estate. How can we say that the kindness has returned a lot, and we don''t have to worry about these things in the future. "


    Dong Chenghu knew that the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by the spring, but it was Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao who were kind to them. Now the two of them have lived in a big house, and the family farm has also been purchased There are quite a few. It can be said that they do not have to worry about food and clothing, and their children and grandchildren are around their knees. Dong Chenghu thinks that they have done enough for the Qin family.


    As for the relatives of the Qin family, they can help those who can help them easily. They don''t need to pay special attention to these matters. After all, Dong Chenghu also loves Gu Shuixiu, and it is difficult to worry about these things when he is pregnant. she is.


    Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a funny look, then lay in his arms, squinting comfortably, "Do you think I''m a bad guy? But I think Bing Yao''s younger brother is also I am talented and ambitious. I can''t say that others will be successful in the future, so I asked a few more questions. As you said, this is a trivial matter for us. I can help them and make them read better. ,Why not?"


    "You just know what you have in mind." Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu''s arrogant look and laughed helplessly. He knew that Gu Shuixiu always put things first, since she said so Now, Dong Chenghu won''t mention these things again.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu was really free, Dong Chenghu also resumed his work and rest, and went to the beach early in the morning.


    Just when she felt that she could finally live a lazy life, Yang Yi ran over to find her and said she was going to Caozi Village to pick up Yang Qiong.


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly remembered that she had forgotten about Yang Qiong, and more importantly, the matter of Zhao''s entrusting her and Gu Daniu to find a daughter-in-law for Gu Erniu turned out to be the same. She was completely forgotten.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help beating her head angrily, her heart was racing with anger, and her whole body was about to explode.


    Yang Yi didn''t understand, he just mentioned it, how could Gu Shuixiu react so much.


    Just when the second monk Yang Yi was confused, Gu Shuixiu muttered quietly: "What should I do? Where can I find a wife for Erniu? It''s really annoying! Now at home, Yunlan is not married yet, and the age... seems to be quite suitable."


    The more Gu Shuixiu thought about it, the brighter her eyes became. Seeing that there was only Yang Yi and no one else, she whispered to Yang Yi, "Do you think Erniu and Yunlan are suitable? I think they are of similar age and temperament. They can complement each other, but it¡¯s actually okay, although Er Niu has no skills, but his character is absolutely guaranteed, doesn¡¯t Yunlan need to find such a reliable person?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu muttered something Yang Yi couldn''t hear, and the only thing left in her mind was Gu Shuixiu wanting Dong Yunlan to marry Gu Erniu.


    Before Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, Yang Yi''s face was completely dark, and before she could continue reading, Yang Yi said, "Mrs. Dong, you can''t marry Miss Yunlan to Gu Er. Cattle."


    "Huh?" Gu Shuixiu shut her mouth and looked at Yang Yi inexplicably, "Yang Huwei, why can''t I marry Yunlan to my brother, let''s not say that I know them both, just Saying that I am Yunlan''s sister-in-law and Erniu''s eldest sister, I can be the master of their marriage. You don''t have to worry about this matter! Give my mother a word for me, and say that I have been optimistic about Erniu. Girl, when my baby is born, I will take the girl to show her."


    Gu Shuixiu said to herself, ignoring Yang Yi''s completely darkened face.


    When Gu Shuixiu turned to leave, Yang Yi stopped people and scared Gu Shuixiu to the point of jumping out, "Yang Huwei! What are you doing?" Gu Shuixiu yelled angrily road.


    "Mrs. Dong, I''m sorry, I offended." Yang Yi put down his hands nervously, but in an instant the whole person became firm again, "Mrs. Dong, you can''t put Yunlan down. The girl married Gu Erniu, because it''s unfair to Erniu, I have offended Miss Yunlan unintentionally before, I will be responsible for Miss Yunlan, and please do your best."

 v3 Chapter 24： Surprised by the lace news, Yang Qiong arrives

    Yang Yi bowed and said these words, and did not dare to lift his head.


    Gu Shuixiu''s mouth has turned into an "O" shape in shock. Although she felt that there was something between Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan, she didn''t expect the inside story to be so explosive. What does this offend mean? How to offend? Why is Yang Yi responsible?


    Under the repeated questioning of Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu finally understood what this so-called offense was about, and couldn''t help being a little speechless, didn''t she just hug Dong Yunlan? Is it so true? If she liked their Yunlan, she just said it, and even made such a high-sounding excuse.


    Gu Shuixiu made a prank on a whim, and deliberately relieved: "I think it''s something, so it''s just this, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal, let''s talk about it, but it''s also a special situation, if If you don''t hold Yunlan, our family Yunlan will be sleeping outside, so I should be grateful to you! After I tell Erniu about this, I think he won''t mind."


    Yang Yi did not feel relieved when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, but felt heavier, but Gu Shuixiu said so, what else could he say?


    Gu Shuixiu snickered in her heart, but she couldn''t see it at all, and before leaving, she repeatedly explained that Yang Yi wanted to tell Zhao about this.


    Gu Shuixiu was very excited because of the success of the prank, but Yang Yi was completely depressed. He was going to pick up Yang Qiong happily, but now he has no desire to walk out of the Cuizhu Mountain. With that heavy step, the villain in Gu Shuixiu''s heart laughed unkindly.


    After Yang Yi left Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu went to Dong Yunlan. Because Dong Yunlan had nothing to do today, she made clothes with Cuixi. After all, the clothes were made for her.


    Dong Yunlan saw Gu Shuixiu looking bored and swaying, and said with a chuckle, "Sister-in-law, would you like to sit here for a while, I''ll take a needle here and I''m almost done."


    She and Cuixi started work early in the morning, and now there is only one skirt left to make. Without her help, Cuixi can finish it today.


    Gu Shuixiu carefully looked at the clothes they made, especially Dong Yunlan''s, and found that she was a good girl, her stitches were fine and stable, not losing to those masters, and for a while she felt that the fat water left outsiders Tian Shi pity.


    But she also knew in her heart that Gu Erniu and Dong Yunlan were not compatible, and if it wasn''t to provoke Yang Yi, she would not have said such words.


    Dong Yunlan seemed to have something to say when she saw Gu Shuixiu, so she simply handed over her work to Cuixi and accompany Gu Shuixiu for a walk outside.


    Out of Dong''s house, Gu Shuixiu asked casually, "Yunlan, have you ever thought about what kind of life you want to live in the future? Don''t think too much, I''m just asking you what you think, and if you come across any suitable people in the future, I''ll let you pay attention."


    Dong Yunlan knew what Gu Shuixiu said was sincere, and she didn''t feel awkward. She used to be a slave, and she always thought about how to live, not what kind of person she would marry in the future. Now Gu Shuixiu suddenly When I mentioned it to her, she really had to think about it.


    Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry to let her answer, but said casually: "There are only a few families in this mountain, and there are good men who can do it, but if you want me to say, they deserve it. There are really not many men who have **** with you. To tell you the truth, I have a younger brother who is not married, and your age is about the same. thing.


    Now we in Cuizhu Mountain are not married and we are only Yang Huwei. The others are servants of our family, and they are not compatible with you, so my sister-in-law will not talk about it.


    Although this Yang Huwei is a servant of the Shen family, in fact, Mr. Shen has already returned the deed to him. Nanny, it can be said that Mr. Shen and the others trust them very much.


    The Shen family is a high-profile family in Jiankang. They came to our mountain for refuge. If there is a chance in the future, they will definitely leave.


    Of course, these are just the thoughts of my sister-in-law, you can just listen to it as gossip, don''t worry too much, if you already have a sweetheart, it will be better, and it will save your sister-in-law from chaos Click the mandarin duck spectrum. "


    Dong Yunlan shook her head again and again after hearing this, where does she have any sweethearts, just in the ruined place of the temple, as long as you can see bald heads, either real monks or fake monks, all of them owe them to others It''s like, his face stinks to death, and the only chance to see the long-haired man is only when he is receiving fast food in the temple cafeteria on the 15th day of the first day.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan and shook her head in denial, knowing that what she said was true, she stopped talking nonsense.


    The two continued to walk in the Cuizhu Mountain. Because Dong Yunlan listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words, she was filled with thoughts and seemed a little careless.


    Yang Yi brought Yang Qiong back in the evening. Seeing his stinky face, he didn''t know how reluctant he was to pick up Yang Qiong.


    As soon as Yang Qiong saw Gu Shuixiu, she ran to her and complained.


    "Sister, my brother is really mad at me! After going to our house and talking about picking me up for a stay, the whole face has been gloomy, so that my mother-in-law didn''t dare to ask any more questions. I was worried if something happened to your family, but the guy kept denying it, and my mother-in-law didn''t do the same, so I quickly packed up and went out with him.


    But this guy didn''t say a word to me when he went out! What attitude! I have decided that from today, unless Yang Yi comes to apologize to me, I will not recognize his brother! "Yang Qiong pouted angrily, and Gu Shuixiu had a headache because of the way she was about to jump, but she was more concerned about other things.


    Gu Shuixiu looked around and saw that Yang Yi was not in the house, so she pulled Yang Qiong and asked in a low voice, "Did your brother say anything to my mother when he went to pick you up?"


    Yang Qiong listened with a puzzled face, "What did you say? Could it be that something really happened to your family?"


    "Bah, pah, crow mouth! I mean, did your brother say anything other than pick you up?!" Gu Shuixiu was really going to be mad at Yang Qiong Well, it''s really tiring to talk to people who are rectal.


    just pissed..."


    Next, Yang Qiong scolded Yang Yi endlessly.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled when she heard it, and she believed that Yang Yi liked Dong Yunlan, so she was impatient to tell Dong Chenghu the news.

 v3 Chapter 25： Husband and wife quarrel, everyone panics

    "Okay, your brother is probably in a bad mood, so don''t worry too much about him, if you''re really uncomfortable, I''ll ask Mr. Shen to find him tomorrow, and you can beat him up. How about letting you scold?"


    Gu Shuixiu smoothed her hair like a child, and did not leave until she made Yang Qiong happy.


    Dong Chenghu was picking up a change of clothes in the room, when he saw Gu Shuixiu entering the room with a scheming expression, he was inexplicable, "Shuixiu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Chenghu really can''t figure it out, this is his own home, why is Gu Shuixiu acting like a thief?


    Gu Shuixiu excitedly pulled Dong Chenghu to sit on the bed, Dong Chenghu said quickly: "Shuixiu, you have something to say, I''m dirty, just sit on the chair."


    "Blind!" Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes indecently.


    Dong Chenghu: "¡­"


    "Hey, to be honest with you, Yang Yi likes Yunlan, do you know this?" Gu Shuixiu whispered mysteriously.


    Dong Chenghu was so frightened that he jumped up, and roared like he was about to kill: "That guy dares to think of my sister, no way!"


    Gu Shuixiu was taken aback by Dong Chenghu''s reaction, and quickly covered his mouth, "What are you talking about! I haven''t said it yet, I discovered this matter, today I lied to Yang Yi that I would tell Erniu about Yunlan, but Yang Yi had a stinky face today, and even Yang Qiong was not spared. That girl just complained to me. I guess, if I force it again Just look at Yang Yi, maybe he will act!"


    How can you get married so soon!


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Dong Chenghu had misunderstood him when she saw it like this, but she didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to say that to her, and her face turned cold for a while, and ignoring Dong Chenghu, she turned over and lay down on the bed.


    Dong Chenghu panicked when she saw her like that, and quickly stepped forward to soften, "Shuixiu? Shuixiu! You know I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean if you don''t mean that? What would you say if you didn''t think so? Dong Chenghu, you can take care of your family''s affairs in the future, and I will never interfere again! You can now I''m going out, I want to rest." After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, he suddenly lifted the quilt and lay down, no matter what Ren Dong Chenghu told her to do.


    Dong Chenghu was so anxious to apologize all the time, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t let go. In the end, he really had no choice but to take his clothes and go out to wash first, and also give Gu Shuixiu a buffer.


    However, after Dong Chenghu returned to the room, Gu Shuixiu still didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t exist.


    In the past, if the husband and wife were bickering, as long as Dong Chenghu pretended to be soft, Gu Shuixiu would go down the steps, but this time, I don''t know what happened, but Gu Shuixiu actually had a fight with her.


    This night, Dong Chenghu was sleepless all night, until it was almost dawn, he fell asleep in a daze, but when he woke up, he heard the news that made him thunder - Gu Shuixiu returned to her parents'' home !


    "Yunlan, why did your sister-in-law go back to her mother''s house? Why didn''t you stop it?" Dong Chenghu was already panicked, and he looked like the sky was about to collapse.


    Dong Yunlan looked inexplicable, "Can''t my sister-in-law go back to her mother''s house?" Today, Gu Shuixiu looked natural, she just ordered Dong Yi to send her and Dong Yuanjie back to Caozi Village, and said something happened, how could she possibly He stopped Gu Shuixiu from going out.


    "Alas!" Dong Chenghu hit his head angrily, "I won''t tell you first, go after your sister-in-law first!"


    Dong Yunlan saw that Dong Chenghu was running so fast, she realized the problem later, but she wanted to catch up, but she found that Dong Chenghu had disappeared, she had no choice but to run to find Yang Yi.


    "Guardian Yang, can you take me to Caozi Village?" Dong Yunlan panted to find Yang Yi, and that was what she said.


    Yang Yi saw that she was so anxious, all kinds of guesses flashed in her heart, and she asked indifferently: "What are you going to do in Caozi Village?"


    "My sister-in-law seems to have quarreled with my brother. This morning my sister-in-law took the child back to Caozi Village. At that time, I didn''t notice anything unusual, nor did I stop it. Now my brother is chasing him. I''m not at ease, can you take me there, even if my sister-in-law doesn''t give face to my brother, I can speak for my brother."


    After talking to Dong Yunlan, he agreed to Dong Yunlan''s request.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was still walking slowly on the road, didn''t know that many people were going crazy because of her.


    "Mother, didn''t you say that there are pheasants and hares in the mountains, why didn''t I see them?" It was extremely bleak, and there was nothing at first glance, which made Dong Yuanjie extremely disappointed.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed when she saw his listless look, "Don''t be depressed, how about letting Dong Yi catch some pheasants for you when you get to your grandfather''s house?"


    Dong Yuanjie was happy again after hearing this.


    Dong Chenghu ran all the way to catch up, but it was a pity that Gu Shuixiu set off an hour earlier than him, and at this moment he couldn''t catch up with Gu Shuixiu so fast even if he flew.


    Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan, who followed Dong Chenghu, both worked hard and ran unambiguously.


    Yang Yi saw that Dong Yunlan''s mind was chasing people, thinking that if he didn''t talk about it now, he wouldn''t have such a good opportunity, so he boldly asked: "Miss Yunlan, can you? Do you know why your brother and sister-in-law quarreled?"


    Dong Yunlan looked at Yang Yi with an expression of "Is it possible that you know".


    stand up."


    "Impossible! My sister-in-law will not arrange a marriage for me without my consent!" Dong Yunlan''s eyes flickered a little, and she dared not face Yang Yi, only now she remembered that yesterday morning Gu Shuixiu once told her about Yang Yi, but at that time Gu Shuixiu told her bluntly, she felt that her brother was not suitable for her, so Dong Yunlan did not think that Gu Shuixiu would arrange such a marriage for her, the only explanation was Gu Shuixiu Yang Yi was slandered, but why did Gu Shuixiu do this?


    Just when Dong Yunlan was guessing, Yang Yi had plucked up his courage and said: "Miss Yunlan, I... I actually mentioned to Mrs. Dong that I wanted to marry you, but Mrs. Dong doesn''t seem to be. pleasure."

 v3 Chapter 26： Yang Yi confessed, husband and wife reconciled

    Dong Yunlan staggered and almost fell, stopped and looked at Yang Yi in disbelief, "You want to marry me?"


    She was surprised that she was not embarrassed at all when she heard Yang Yi''s words, only deeply shocked.


    Yang Yi nodded solemnly, "I''m sincere, I thought I couldn''t let it go because of the unintentional offense, but I didn''t understand until I talked to Mrs. Dong yesterday, I''m real. Wanting to marry you has nothing to do with other things."


    "Do you understand? We''ve only been in contact for a few days, so are you sure you want to marry me?" Dong Yunlan was surprisingly calm, gathered up the courage to stare at Yang Yi earnestly, trying to get his face from him I saw some clues, but after a while, Dong Yunlan gave up.


    Yang Yi''s temperament is cold, even if he is emotional at this moment, it is difficult for Dong Yunlan to tell.


    Yang Yi focused on Dong Yunlan''s question, and then answered seriously: "I know you are kind, filial, considerate, beautiful, gentle and decent."


    Dong Yunlan laughed when she heard the words, "Are you sure it''s me? Don''t I have any shortcomings?"


    Yang Yi thought for a long time, then shook his head decisively, "At least I haven''t found any shortcomings in you yet."


    Is this the so-called lover''s eyes?


    After laughing, Dong Yunlan also looked at Yang Yi seriously and replied: "This is only part of what you understand, but I actually have many shortcomings, but you didn''t notice it, let''s take a look. If you still decide to marry me after a year, I will seriously consider it."


    About her affair with Yang Yi, in fact, Dong Yunlan has been thinking about it since she talked to Gu Shuixiu yesterday. She had thought carefully about everything about Yang Yi when she was with Yang Yi these days, and found her She really didn''t know much about him, and this situation made her very uneasy.


    But at that time, she didn''t know that Yang Yi wanted to marry her, and she was just thinking about it. Now that Yang Yi asked such a question in front of her, Dong Yulan had to take it seriously. .


    "Okay! Then we will discuss it in a year." Yang Yi was also very happy, and did not force Dong Yunlan to give him the answer now.


    Not long after Gu Shuixiu arrived at Gu''s house, Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan arrived at Gu''s house before Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Shuixiu was surprised when she saw Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi, "Why are you here?"


    Even Dong Yi was puzzled.


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t care less, after greeting Zhao''s Gu Mingde, he immediately pulled Gu Shuixiu to the side, begging: "Sister-in-law, did you quarrel with my brother? Although I don''t I know what happened between the two of you, but this morning my brother found out that you went back to your parents'' house and was so scared that he was chasing after us. My brother can come over later.


    Sister-in-law, Yang Yi said that you quarreled with my brother because of my marriage, right? "


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan in surprise, "Why do you ask that?" After Gu Shuixiu asked, she felt bored again, and pouted, "It has nothing to do with you, I just feel unhappy and angry with him. , don''t get involved in this matter, you just came back, you should have a good rest at home, why did you make such a trip?"


    Cuizhu Mountain to Caozi Village takes half a day to get there, and seeing Dong Yunlan like this, I''m afraid she came all the way.


    How could Dong Yunlan listen to Gu Shuixiu so obediently, and immediately persuaded a few more words, at this time Dong Chenghu finally arrived.


    The first thing he saw when he entered the door was Dong Yi and Yang Yi, as well as Zhao''s Gu Mingde, Dong Chenghu took a few breaths, respectfully greeted Zhao''s Gu Mingde, and then asked: " Father-in-law and mother-in-law, where is Shui Xiu?"


    Zhao shi walked to Dong Chenghu worriedly, turned her head and pointed to the back, and asked in a low voice beside Dong Chenghu: "Chenghu, what''s wrong with you and Shui Xiu? I think she is angry today. It¡¯s not too small, I don¡¯t say a word when I come back, if it weren¡¯t for your sister chasing after me, I¡¯m afraid Shui Xiu would still refuse to speak!¡±


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t even bother to ask why Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan arrived at Gu''s house before him, and he was all focused on Gu Shuixiu.


    "Mother-in-law, I''ll go to Shuixiu first, and I''ll explain it to you when I coax her."


    When Dong Chenghu walked in front of Gu Shuixiu, Dong Yunlan had already retreated wisely, leaving space for the two of them.


    Gu Shuixiu still had a friendly face towards Dong Yunlan, and when she saw Dong Chenghu, she immediately lost her face and even gave him the back of his head.


    "Shuixiu..." Dong Chenghu opened his mouth regularly, but did not get any response from Gu Shuixiu. He didn''t give up and continued to approach Gu Shuixiu. Mouth, "Shuixiu, I really know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t question you, I shouldn''t say anything about you, I''ve accepted it, you don''t ignore me, okay?"


    Gu Shuixiu still didn''t want to look at him until Dong Chenghu slapped his mouth and said angrily: "Are you a fool? How can you go out to meet people with your face swollen into a pig''s head? Those who don''t know think I''m a shrew!"


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu finally turning his head to look at him. Although he scolded him, he was still very happy, and immediately obediently stopped slapping himself.


    Gu Shuixiu was so angry that she couldn''t speak, and seeing Dong Chenghu''s face was even more upset, so she simply sat down and saw nothing.


    "Shui Xiu, I really knew I was wrong. When the eldest sister came home, you always took care of her, and said that you could support their mother and daughter for a lifetime. It''s impossible to drive people away, I just didn''t think of you that much, so I speak without scruples, I didn''t expect you to be so angry..."


    Dong Chenghu really felt that he was wronged. Yesterday he was just reluctant to let Dong Yunlan get married as soon as he came back. He just said this casually. He didn''t doubt Gu Shuixiu''s intention at all, but he didn''t expect that after the pregnancy Gu Shuixiu would be so sensitive that it was like a cannonball fight.


    Now that Gu Shuixiu is with him, no matter who is right or wrong, he must admit the mistake. Besides, it is true that he did not think carefully, which annoyed Gu Shuixiu. .


    After listening to his explanation, Gu Shuixiu felt much better. Seeing his miserable appearance, her anger also eased a lot. If you say that, I really won''t be with you!"


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, his skin was tensed, and he nodded hurriedly, joking, this time is enough for him to drink a pot, if he doesn''t have a long memory, he is a pig brain!

 v3 Chapter 27： Seeing that Yang Yi is not pleasing to the eye, prepare to worship

    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly forgave Dong Chenghu for the sake of Dong Chenghu''s good attitude of admitting his mistake.


    A little guy outside the house has been poking his head, and seems to notice that the atmosphere before his parents has eased, and he is the first to enter the house, but the threshold seems to be higher than the little guy''s legs, the little guy works hard I couldn''t turn it over a few times, and I was screaming in a hurry.


    Gu Shuixiu looked for her voice, and saw Dong Yuanjie still struggling there, she burst into laughter, and hurried over to help her, "My stupid son! The legs are not high enough, Your grandmother is really willing to see you tossing like this!"


    When Mrs. Zhao heard Gu Shuixiu''s happy voice, she knew that the couple was reconciled, so she walked over with a smile and hugged Dong Yuanjie away from Gu Shuixiu, "If I wasn''t worried that the two of you were arguing, I would You don''t have to be so wronged by my precious little grandson!"


    Listening to Zhao''s tone, the relationship is still the fault of their husband and wife.


    After Dong Yuanjie took off, he had a wider field of vision, and he danced with joy, not to mention how happy he was.


    Gu Mingde came over and sighed: "The family still needs to have a child to be lively!" At this moment, Gu Mingde began to look forward to the child in Yang Qiong''s belly. Their first child, an absolute sweetheart.


    The Gu family does not have such obvious patriarchal concept. Gu Mingde loves Gu Shuixiu even more than his two sons, so even if Yang Qiong gave birth to a daughter for the first time, the old couple would not have any opinion.


    Dong Yunlan finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu reconciling, feeling quite relieved.


    Only at this moment did Gu Shuixiu realize that Yang Yi was standing so close to Dong Yunlan, and immediately pulled Dong Yunlan to his side in displeasure, and said in a loud voice, "Yunlan, you are so successful. Tiger''s most precious girl, the jewel of our family, my brother and I mean to let you stay at home for a few more years, and then we will discuss your marriage in a few years. Anyway, now your marriage is up to your brother and I to decide, you can rest assured, sister-in-law will definitely Find you a good husband, preferably the one who can be a high official, my Yunlan is so good, I should marry the best one!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s words meant something, Yang Yi''s face turned dark, but he had to admit that Gu Shuixiu was right, now that Dong Yunlan''s parents are gone, Dong Yunlan''s marriage is really going to be Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu nodded.


    The Zhao family didn''t know the twists and turns here, and scolded with a smile: "You are still a high official! Your ambition is really not small!"


    Zhao was just joking, she just had a little contact with Dong Yunlan, she also knew that this girl was really nice, she looked different from them.


    Gu Shuixiu raised her head arrogantly and led Dong Yunlan into the main room without looking back.


    Dong Chenghu listened silently on the side, knowing that Gu Shuixiu didn''t want Dong Yunlan to get married so early and be so happy.


    Yang Yi, who was on the side, saw Dong Chenghu''s expression becoming more depressed. Dong Yi also saw the clue now, patted Yang Yi on the shoulder sympathetically, and followed Gu Shuixiu into the main room.


    Zhao Shi didn''t understand why Yang Yi was fine just now, but now his face is so stinky.


    However, Yang Yi is Yang Qiong''s eldest brother, and they are also their in-laws, so the Zhao family smiled and greeted Yang Yi to follow him into the house.


    From today, Yang Yi has to put down his pride and indifference, not only to please Dong Yunlan, but also to run errands for Gu Shuixiu diligently, so that Gu Shuixiu can show mercy and let him hug him early Beauty returns.


    A few people had lunch at Gu''s house and went back the same way. After all, Gu Shuixiu is pregnant now and is not suitable for walking at night. Zhao wanted Dong Chenghu to drive the donkey cart back home, but Dong Chenghu Refused, a Gu Shuixiu is not as heavy as a big wild boar, even if he hugs him, he can carry people back.


    On the way back, Dong Yuanjie finally got his wish to see Dong Yi catch a pheasant and a hare. The pheasant''s coat is so bright that Dong Yuanjie was so fascinated that he couldn''t move his eyes.


    Dong Chenghu saw that he liked him so much, and he thought about whether to catch a bunch of this kid someday and let this kid watch enough.


    However, this idea can only be thought about. Pheasants can survive well in the wild. If they are kept in captivity, they will easily die after a long time.


    Gu Shuixiu was really carried home by Dong Chenghu along the way. Dong Yunlan was happy to see their husband and wife in harmony, and followed them with a smile. Yang Yi was infected by her emotions, and the depression just now disappeared. Not a lot.


    The same face thought for a while.


    Of course other servants also saw Dong Chenghu''s face, but they didn''t have the courage to laugh at Dong Chenghu, even Dong Yuanxu, when they saw Dong Chenghu''s face, they tried their best to hold back and dare not laugh Voice.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that everyone was holding back so hard, and she felt helpless, so she had to ask Cuixi to go to the storeroom to get some anti-swelling powder, apply it on her face overnight, and it should be gone the next day.


    On the day of ancestor worship, Gu Shuixiu got up early in the morning and started to work with Cuifu. They had to prepare some cakes and food to worship Dong Chenghu''s parents.


    When Dong''s father and mother died, they were not buried near Cuizhu Mountain. Instead, they were buried on the highest hill near Cuizhu Mountain according to their wishes.


    At first, Dong Chenghu didn''t understand where he was going to bury himself for his father, but now he understands a little bit, and he can see farther from a high place. If he thinks about his father''s unfulfilled wishes, maybe I hope to see my daughter come back, maybe look into the distance and miss my hometown.


    No matter what the reason is, it is not known. Dong Chenghu only knows that it is too difficult for Gu Shuixiu to climb up from Cuizhu Mountain to the mountain where he worships. Said, maybe Dong Yunmei can''t stand it even more, after all, Dong Yunmei''s body will fall down when the wind blows.


    This time the Dong family and the Zuo family will be dispatched. Zuo Qingsong not only has to take care of the children but also Dong Yunmei, it is really lack of skills.


    Gu Shuixiu also took this into consideration, and specially asked Dong Fu and Dong Yi and Yang Yi to go with them. Although she really didn''t want Yang Yi to appear on such occasions, this fellow did not know How did you think, he was surprisingly positive, and said that in the entire Cuizhu Mountain, he and Dong Yi''s kung fu was better, and they could ensure their safety.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at a room full of children, women and children, and had to give in and bring this unsightly person with her.


    ?"


    "Aren''t you unhappy that Yunlan gets married? Why has he changed his mind again?" Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a white look.


    Dong Chenghu, ¡°¡­¡±

 v3 Chapter 28： Go up the mountain, start work

    He wants Dong Yunlan to get married later, but he doesn''t hope she can''t get married!


    Dong Chenghu just felt extremely aggrieved, but with the experience of that day, he would not contradict Gu Shuixiu at all, so he could only look at Yang Yi sympathetically, not knowing what happened to this guy Annoying Shuixiu, I feel that Shuixiu seems to be very unpleasant to him now.


    Don''t say that Dong Chenghu felt this way, Dong Yi and others could see Gu Shuixiu''s rejection of Yang Yi.


    Yang Yi himself felt inexplicable, and went to Shen Shikang specially, hoping that Shen Shikang would come forward to help him ask, who knows that Shen Shikang is old and mature, he only said that it was their young people''s business, he didn''t get involved .


    Yang Yi touched his nose and felt that his master seemed to have an opinion on him, why? Has he ever done anything outrageous?


    Yang Yi himself is not clear, others are even more unclear.


    Before setting off, Gu Shuixiu specially counted the number of people and things he brought with him to ensure that there were no gaps before he set off with peace of mind. It is inaccessible, fortunately it is late autumn, the grass is all withered, and there are no snakes and insects, so I feel more at ease when walking.


    During the period, Dong Yuanxu was always carried by Dong Yi, and Dong Yuanjie was held by Dong Yi. Dong Yunlan has a kung fu foundation and can walk well without anyone else''s care. Seeing the comparison, Yang Yi went over to help Dong Yunmei hold the twins. As for Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou, there would be no problem in walking slowly. Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong are mainly responsible for taking care of their daughter-in-law. This is the advantage of having more people.


    When they got to the bottom of the mountain, Gu Shuixiu was out of breath, and Dong Yunmei was already on Zuo Qingsong''s back.


    Dong Chenghu asked worriedly: "Shuixiu, why don''t I carry you up, you are too tired."


    Gu Shuixiu did wave her hand and let others go up first, and she slowly climbed up slowly by herself. Although she was pregnant, her physical fitness was good, so she could walk up slowly.


    Dong Chenghu saw her insistence, so he slowed down and walked with her. Although the others walked ahead, they would stop from time to time to wait for the couple and take a rest.


    When everyone climbed to the top of the mountain, they found out that the wind on this mountain is really cool, but the scenery is really good, it can be said that the mountains are small at a glance.


    Slept comfortably.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were the last ones to arrive. The two of them walked slowly all the way, and they would not be as tired as the others, especially Dong Chenghu, who felt that he could climb another mountain.


    After Gu Shuixiu came over, she immediately asked Dong Chenghu to take out the offering. Only now did Dong Yunlan know that the offering Gu Shuixiu prepared was actually a plate of exquisite four-color dim sum, which seemed to have been served before. After all the hard work, Dong Yuanxu and several others had never eaten these snacks, and their saliva was almost drooling out for a while.


    The other plate is a big meat bun, which they often eat, but it is not uncommon. There was a roast chicken, a roast goose, a bowl of raw rice, a plate of fruit, a basket of dried fruit, and a plate of pie. The only thing is paper money and incense candles, as much.


    Dong Yunmei also took out the sacrifices and paper money incense candles she brought, but she did not prepare as many tricks as Gu Shuixiu thought, but there were four in total, a basket of boiled eggs, a Only roast the roe deer, the roe deer is the kind of half-sized roe deer, a basket of dried fruit, a bowl of raw rice, and the raw rice and the one brought by Gu Shuixiu are just a pair.


    After finishing the arrangement, Gu Shuixiu immediately asked Dong Chenghu, Dong Yuanxu, and Dong Yuanjie to go up to worship first. After all, they are the men of the Dong family. lean back.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan will not come to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan until Dong Chenghu and the others have finished their worship. This time, I will mainly bring Dong Yunlan here to worship her parents, so Gu Shuixiu left the middle seat to her, and specially asked her to sacrifice wine and simmer Paper money, it can be considered that Dong Yunlan respects filial piety.


    Dong Yunlan had to cry sadly again, but Dong Yunmei didn''t let her cry for too long, so she comforted her a few times. After the worship was over, everyone sat on the mountain for a while before going down.


    As for the food for worship, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t plan to bring it back. Anyway, there are no beasts on the mountain, only some small animals. There should be many animals preparing to store food at the moment, just be Let her bring some snacks to the little animals in this mountain.


    Going down the mountain is much easier than going up the mountain, even Dong Yunmei can walk by herself, the time spent going down the mountain is less than half the time of going up the mountain, and the sun has not yet set when everyone returns to Cuizhu Mountain .


    Dong Yuanxu waited until he got home before pestering Gu Shuixiu and asked, "Mother, what are those snacks that are worshipping grandparents today?


    Dong Yuanjie, who was beside him, cooed and said, "Eat! Eat! Eat!"


    Gu Shuixiu pinched the little faces of the two children in a funny way, "I know you can''t hide it if you see it, don''t worry, mother has reserved some more for you, it''s in the kitchen, you go Get it from Tref!"


    When Yang Qiong heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, she followed Dong Yuanxu to the kitchen. Now, leave some for me!"


    Everyone was speechless after hearing this for a while, Yang Yi blushed almost to the point of red ass, and couldn''t help scolding Yang Qiong.


    I''m afraid it won''t be built later.


    Now that all the seaweeds have been dried, Dong Chenghu decided to start building the house now.


    With the help of Dong Yi this time, Dong Chenghu is obviously a lot easier, as long as he is responsible for coordinating all the materials. The seaweed is cooked in a large vat for use. The soil for building the house needs to be transported from other hills. It is enough for Yang Yi and Dong Xiao and Dong Wei to transport them for two or three days. At the same time, Dong Yi has to bring another company I personally go to other hills to chop wood, and from now on I chop it back and start drying it.


    The kiln is near the cave, and if the bricks that are burned at that time are not used, they can be stored in the cave first.


    This is also the first time Dong Yunlan has entered this cave for so long. Because of the brick house outside the cave, the light inside the cave is very dark.

 v3 Chapter 29： let go, build a house

    Dong Yunlan looked at everything in the cave seriously, and found that there was no memory of the past, and Dong Chenghu made a partition in the cave and placed some tools.


    Dong Yunlan sighed and walked out of the cave with a little sadness. From today, she will really say goodbye to the past, to the poor Dong family when she was a child, and to the red silk in the temple. From today onwards, She is just Dong Yunlan of the Dong family.


    After thinking about it all, Dong Yunlan suddenly let go, feeling like a vast sea .


    Yang Yi watched her work from a distance, smiled, and followed suit.


    After the kiln is built, it will be fired for a day and a night to ensure that there is no moisture inside before the bricks can be fired.


    Dong Yi, who went to the mountain to cut wood, also brought the wood back one after another, and put them all in the valley to dry. At this time, Dong Chenghu began to teach everyone how to make bricks by throwing adobe.


    There are many people and great strength, but in one day, the entire Cuizhu Mountain is almost covered with bricks, and these bricks will take about three days to be sent to the kiln for firing. It will take about six or seven days before and after it comes out, and I am afraid that it will take another seven or eight days before the beams can be erected. In this way, I can probably lay the tiles before the snow falls. , that is, the time is a bit rushed, and the floor tiles have to be laid, and a few days of time will be wasted.


    As a last resort, Dong Chenghu had to go to Qin''s Zuo''s house to ask Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong for help, which made the speed much faster.


    This is the first time Yang Qiong and Dong Yunlan have seen the complete process of building a house. Back to the house for dinner.


    Shen Shikang was very interested in that kind of seaweed, so he went to test it twice and found that it was really not something he could touch, so he stopped.


    Everyone in Cuizhu Mountain was in full swing, and Linhai County also started a large-scale war with the imperial court.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others did not know what was going on outside. Twenty days later, the two houses of the Dong family were finally completed. Doubled in size, the rooms have also increased from twenty-four to forty-eight single rooms.


    Direction, there are eight rooms in a row, and there are also forty-eight rooms in total.


    According to Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, it is impossible for Cuizhu Mountain to have so many servants, but if there is a chance to build it, just build more, maybe there will be opportunities in the future.


    Dong Yi and the others were the happiest when the house was built. Since they will get married at the end of the year, they can be considered to have their own private space with this house.


    Complete furniture.


    Now men and women can officially live separately. Dong Shan and the others moved from the original house to a new house, leaving the original house for Cuixi and others to live in.


    The first snow of winter had already fallen, and Gu Shuixiu and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chenghu, I think before the snow has closed the mountain, you can ask Dong Yi to go to the town to buy some supplies, and it will be New Year''s Eve in a month or so. Also, Dong Yi The things they got married should also be well-stocked, none of these things should be missing, you should go too, the money will be paid by us, how can we say that they are loyal to our family, we can''t let their hearts be cold."


    Dong Chenghu nodded and took advantage of the situation to pick up the small ledger beside Gu Shuixiu and read it. This ledger is the secret of their husband and wife. It records in detail the money returned from the last robbery in Dongyang County and The annual profit of their shop, as well as some important expenses.


    In order to prevent others from discovering the secrets of the ledger, Gu Shuixiu specially recorded it with Arabic numerals, which only she and Dong Chenghu could understand. Even for those gold and silver jewellery, she also only wrote a concise code name, When others get this ledger, it is really like reading a book from heaven.


    Dong Chenghu took a look and found that their shop has spent almost all the money they made in the past few years, and they also used a little money saved from selling red coral and prey before. They didn''t dare to move the hole. Before the change of dynasty, they would not have made the idea of ??making money this time.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said: "Shuixiu, our family is now a big business, so many people, so many mouths to eat, just relying on the fragrance of ten miles is not a big deal."


    "Then what do you think? Don''t forget that we are in the mountains now. As the saying goes, relying on the mountains to eat the mountains, and relying on the sea to eat the sea, we have both, but there are our secrets on the beach. , this can''t be announced to the public, then the mountain is left. Since we have a lot of things, you haven''t gone out hunting anymore, especially when you went out last time and did such a terrible thing, but if we take too long If you don¡¯t go out to hunt, it will inevitably cause others¡¯ suspicion after a long time.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu has always been worried about other people''s peeping at Dong''s family.


    "You are right, we really can''t go on like this. After the spring ploughing next year, I will take my servants to go hunting, and by the way, I will take some older children of Xingchi out. , they have also practiced kung fu for so many years, how should they go out and play with real knives and real guns, or how do they know how many pounds and taels they have?"


    Gu Shuixiu will never object to Dong Chenghu''s proposal unless it crosses his limit.


    The two of them made a decision, but it was not time to announce the news to everyone, so Dong Chenghu had to bear it down.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu announced that Dong Chenghu would take the lead, Dong Yi, Dong Wei and Dong Lie dispatched together to drive away the two donkey carts at home, and try to bring them all at once. Everything is bought back.


    Before going out, Yang Yi didn''t know which tendon was wrong, so he had to follow him out of the mountain.


    Gu Shuixiu was noncommittal about this, since Yang Yi was willing to be a coolie, she was naturally happy that Dong Chenghu relaxed.


    Just after Dong Chenghu and the others set off, Shen Shikang also received a biography from flying pigeons. Seeing the above news, Shen Shikang was silent.


    "Mr. Shen? Did something happen?" Seeing that Shen Shikang was in a wrong mood, Gu Shuixiu asked tentatively.

 v3 Chapter 30： Distant news, reason

    Shen Shikang put the note in front of Gu Shuixiu and sighed, "Look at it."


    Gu Shuixiu had a bad feeling in her heart, and after reading the contents of the note, she also fell silent.


    The two sat quietly for a while before Shen Shikang stood up slowly, looking at the falling snow outside the window, he let out a long breath, and said solemnly: "The rain is about to come. The wind is full of buildings, the world is like this!"


    Shen Shikang shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    Gu Shuixiu was not as sad as him, she thought about whether the current situation would affect Yongjia County, and whether it would affect but know Shui County, "Sir, in your opinion, do you think Will we still fight in Yongjia County?"


    Shen Shikang pondered for a moment before shaking his head, "Now Song Youxin has evacuated Linhai County and has instead captured Dongyang County. You know the terrain of Dongyang County, as long as you occupy it, it will be difficult for others to attack. It''s just that it costs money.


    But from this point, we can also guess how important Linhai County is to the imperial court. No one would have thought that the imperial court even installed such a secret guard in Linhai County.


    Song Youxin and the others are lucky. If Song Youxin had not caught the woman this time, I am afraid that the emperor would not have exposed this dark guard so early. The secret guards ambushed and were attacked by the enemy. "


    Gu Shuixiu agrees with this, but¡­


    "Sir, what reason do you think the emperor sent such a secret guard to attack Song Youxin? To save his daughter? Or to kill Song Youxin? Or even his daughter? Lose?"


    Shen Shikang suddenly raised his head to look at Gu Shuixiu when he heard the words, but his heart was turbulent. He didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to think so much! After a long time, Shen Shikang shook his head regretfully, "Xiu girl, how good would you be if you were a man!


    It''s this faint-hearted prince. When there is no threat to him, that woman is naturally his good daughter. Once it poses a threat to him, or a threat to his country, then it is nothing! "


    Gu Shuixiu was silent. Although she already had the answer in her heart, she still felt unhappy when she heard Shen Shikang say it in person. The father actually sent the dark guard to kill his daughter, which was so cruel and frightening.


    "Sir, do you think the emperor will have such secret guards in other cities and counties?"


    Shen Shikang is much more optimistic than her, "I don''t know if there is one, but Yongjia County, Dongyang County and Jin''an County definitely don''t have it. If there is, these three counties will not. It may have been occupied so easily. I guess the emperor''s secret guards stationed in Linhai County was not to deal with the insurgent army. I''m afraid it was for another purpose. Because of the incident with the woman, the emperor had to give them new orders. Order."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded lightly, her expression was much calmer, it seemed that only this explanation made more sense.


    Gu Shuixiu got the answer she wanted, and she was relieved. She was about to say goodbye to Shen Shikang, but was stopped by him.


    Shen Shikang looked at Gu Shuixiu with a puzzled look, and smiled helplessly: "Yang Yi asked me to ask you before, if he offended you in some way, so that you don''t like seeing him so much. Although I guess some The reason, but I didn''t tell him directly at the time, and now I have the opportunity to ask for him.


    Xiu girl, as you know, Yang Yi is a little withdrawn, and the situation was worse before he came to Cuizhu Mountain, so he treated me and Ziping Jiang better, and treated others I can''t say two words a day.


    Other people think he is arrogant and arrogant when he looks like this, but I have to say a few words for him, this kid used to focus on martial arts, and he had little communication with people. In the past, he offended some people because he spoke but his brains. Later, when he learned to be good, he simply stopped talking or didn''t talk. Over time, this temperament developed.


    It''s good! "


    Shen Shikang is also not easy. He has been in Cuizhu Mountain for so long, and he has never talked to others in such a good voice for one person, even Shen Ziping has not received this treatment, and now he actually breaks his precept for Yang Yi !


    Shen Shikang shook his head helplessly in his heart, and it was really hard for him to look like a peacemaker.


    Because Shen Shikang had spoken up, Gu Shuixiu naturally had to answer. Besides, she was actually targeting Yang Yi because she had heard from Bunfen about how Yang Yi was escorting Dong Yunlan back on the way back to them. She had opinions because of her attitude. Later, Yang Yi personally told her that she would be responsible for Dong Yunlan. At that time, his attitude made Gu Shuixiu uncomfortable, but Gu Shuixiu just wanted to make fun of Yang Yi at the time, so he didn''t feel anything.


    Later, she fell out with Dong Chenghu because of Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi. Now she is completely annoyed, and it can be regarded as anger.


    Now that she and Dong Chenghu have reconciled, and things have passed for a while, Gu Shuixiu''s anger has disappeared, plus Yang Yi''s occasional gestures these days , she wasn''t so angry anymore, she just wanted to tease him because Yang Yi always had an indifferent face.


    Gu Shuixiu let go, Shen Shikang was completely relieved, thinking that when Yang Yi came back, he would tell him the news, which made him happy.


    Dong Chenghu went out this time for two or three days. When he came back, the two donkey carts were full.


    Gu Shuixiu received news from Dong Yidi and had to send someone across the river to help.


    After Dong Chenghu and the others got home, Gu Shuixiu exclaimed, "What did you guys do?"


    Now that Gu Shuixiu is reluctant, no one has good clothes. Dong Yi and Yang Yi''s skills are better, Dong Chenghu and Dong Lie are the most embarrassed, their clothes and pants are all wet, Some places were even scratched, and everyone was terrified to see him like this.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t wait for others to ask questions, he sat down on the chair and gasped for breath, and said after a while: "When we came back, we encountered a herd of wild boars, and they were besieged inexplicably. It was snow and ice, the road was either muddy or slippery, and the donkey was frightened by the wild boar and ran into the ravine.

 v3 Chapter 31： The situation in the mountains, the situation is critical

    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened when she heard this, "Wild boar herd! How come there are so many wild boars? We have been in Cuizhu Mountain for so long, this road is about to be rotten by us and he has never seen it before. What wild boar herds have passed!"


    I''ve never seen anything like this so close."


    The wild boar is like a bullfight. Once it finds the target, it will attack with all its strength.


    Dong Chenghu said with a sad face: "I don''t know what''s going on in this mountain now. I went hunting before, and I passed through Qingping Mountain without encountering any prey. Come to the door."


    Bamboo Mountain, even Uncle Qin¡¯s valley is not safe, it¡¯s hard to guard against.¡± Gu Shuixiu frowned and sighed.


    Speaking of the valley, Dong Chenghu woke up suddenly, he forgot to tell the Qin family and the Zuo family, and was about to go out, Gu Shuixiu quickly stopped him when he saw his embarrassed appearance , and finally Yang Yi went for a run.


    Because of the unknown conditions in the mountains, this winter is destined to be uneasy.


    In the middle of the twelfth lunar month, Xu Bingyao''s stomach finally began to move. After a day and a night of hard work, she finally gave birth to a big fat boy for Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan was so happy that he ran around Zhuangzi several times.


    The waist is also a lot straighter.


    Xu Bingyao gave birth and it will be the Spring Festival in ten days. Because the way out of the mountain is not safe, Gu Shuixiu did not let Yang Qiong go back to Caozi Village, but asked Dong Yi and Yang Yi to go out together I went to pick up Chenghai and Cuifen Cuifang, and stopped by Caozi Village to tell the Gu family, and because this year was the first year Dong Yunlan returned to Dong¡¯s family, their family bought so many servants this year, so Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t plan to Keep it simple, but make up your mind to prepare well for a good year.


    Dong Chenghu thought about Dong Yi and Yang Yi going out of the mountain because he was worried about the things in this mountain, so he went to Qin''s house and said to Zuo''s house and asked them if they wanted to go out hunting together. Killing a few of these beasts on the way out of the mountain can also make them feel a little more at ease.


    Gu Shuixiu knew Dong Chenghu''s temperament and also understood his worries, so she went with her, busy with the ingredients for the New Year.


    The domestic pigs raised in the livestock pen on the other side of the valley are already fat enough to be killed. This time Dong Wei did not follow Dong Chenghu and the others out of the mountain, so Gu Shuixiu entrusted him with the task. Not only do the pigs have to be killed, but all the internal organs must be cleaned.


    This is embarrassing for Dong Wei. Letting him kill pigs is nothing, but if he is asked to clean the internal organs of pigs, he really has nothing to do.


    Although he used to be a hunter, he was never reluctant to take a bite of the prey he hunted, and he bought all of them in exchange for money, and he didn¡¯t dare to buy meat or anything, but to buy some brown rice Eat slowly, for so many years, he really hasn''t eaten a few mouthfuls of pork, let alone cleaned the pig''s internal organs.


    In the end, Dong Wei had no choice but to go to the cook Cuifu for help. It just so happened that now Dong Chenghu and others have all come out, and the family population is much smaller, especially the number of people who can eat is much smaller. There are few things that Trevor has to do, so she can also help a little.


    However, the two of them can only clean the surface of the pig''s internal organs at most, and they really don''t know how to start. The pig''s internal organs are clean on the surface, but there are still a lot of dirty things inside. The strange smell made Cuifu frown.


    In the past, she smelled this strange smell in time before she came to Dong''s house, and she would also sigh that at least it was still meat, but after arriving at Cuizhu Mountain, they had the best meal, which would She was really disgusted when she went into the water at this pig.


    Let''s not talk about Cuifu, even Dong Wei is a little difficult to accept, they can''t put such a thing in front of the master, right? I don''t know what the master wants these pigs to do in the water?


    The two peeped at each other, and in the end they had no choice but to bite the bullet and report to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything after watching the pig water they cleaned, and let the two watch her demonstrate how to clean the pig water. Can not help but admire the five-body cast.


    The helpless pigs were thrown into the water by Gu Shuixiu, as if they had given up their struggle, and they were washed clean by Gu Shuixiu after a while.


    It''s just that the washed pig water still has some smell, especially the pig''s large intestine. Gu Shuixiu asked Luo Ying to go to the warehouse to get a bowl of salt, and then rub it repeatedly with the salt. Gone.


    Cuifu and Dong Wei were amazed, and their worldview was immediately refreshed.


    It is rich, and by the way, Dong Yunlan can also taste the taste of his hometown.


    Gu Shuixiu was eagerly looking forward to it, but Dong Chenghu was not at all relaxed. This time, all three Qin family workers were dispatched, and Zuo Qingsong also came out. The Dong family had Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi and Yang Yi, two of the seven are strong in martial arts, and the others are old hunters in the mountains. It stands to reason that such a combination should be able to sweep the entire Qingping Mountain, but the situation they encountered now really makes them have to Looking forward to it.


    At first, the three of them just walked in the mountains to look for traces of prey, but they didn''t expect that they would find the traces of beasts. Now, everyone''s faces are dignified. Looking at the footprints, I''m afraid this time it''s a tough guy.


    Just as everyone was vigilantly searching, there was a pair of eyes staring at them, ready to go.


    One kick kicked the leopard, but this kick angered the leopard.


    The leopard roared a few times, and the whole mountain was quiet, and after a while, two leopards and a tiger appeared.


    Uncle Qin''s legs were weak when he saw the tiger, and he stammered and asked, "What should I... we... do?"

 v3 Chapter 32： fierce battle, how to distribute

    Dong Yi and Yang Yi protected them in the middle, and said solemnly: "It stands to reason that it is the safest to climb trees in this situation, but leopards can climb mountains, so now the trees are also I can''t stay anymore, Yang Yi and I can deal with a leopard alone, so let''s give the tiger to me, the leopard to Yang Yi, and there are two leopards left, can the five of you work together to kill it?"?


    Even if you can''t, you have to say yes at this time, and the five of them nodded solemnly.


    Qin Shan said nervously: "Grandma, why are there so many big guys this year? In the past, these things were only found in the farther mountains, and they all acted alone. The gangs have formed, even tigers can team up with leopards, I have learned a lot in my life!"


    Dong Chenghu and several people think Qin Shan''s words are very reasonable, but now is not the time for them to play tricks, Dong Chenghu listened to Dong Yi''s arrangement, thought of excluding Dong Yi and Yang Yi, among them As far as his fighting strength with Zuo Qingsong is better, Uncle Qin is more experienced, and Qin Shan is still reluctant. As for Qin Chuan, whether it is experience or strength, it seems that this can only be arranged.


    "Uncle, wait for you and me, Qin Shan and brother-in-law, Qin Chuan standing in the middle of the safe area, pay attention to the situation on both sides of us, and attack when you see the opportunity, don''t worry about anything, We''re running for our lives now."


    Uncle Qin nodded and quickly adjusted the team. Following Dong Yi''s order, the four groups of people rushed from four directions. Only Qin Chuan was still standing in the same place. He couldn''t care about it at all. Thinking of Dong Yi and Yang Yi''s martial arts skills, his best choice was to focus on Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong.


    He has already fired his hidden weapon, and the target is the tiger''s eyes. A master like Dong Yi will naturally not fail when he shoots. After the tiger''s eyeball is shot, the whole tiger goes mad. On the rampage, Dong Yi was not idle, he moved before the tiger was about to get close, and stabbed the tiger fiercely.


    The tiger immediately bleeds and rolls on the ground. Such a huge body rolls on the ground, and even the ground trembles.


    Qinchuan, who was in the middle, slipped to the side when the tiger was in full swing. When he saw Dong Yi''s combat effectiveness report, he smacked his tongue. Yi.


    Afraid of endless trouble.


    After letting it go, the leopard left directly from Qinchuan.


    Qin Chuan was too frightened to move, but before the leopard rushed in front of Qin Chuan, Yang Yi slashed in the neck with a knife, which was powerful enough to decapitate the leopard.


    At this time, Qin Chuan was so frightened that his eyes were split open, and he fell down on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    Yang Yi didn''t have time to take care of him. Seeing that Dong Chenghu''s situation was in crisis, Uncle Qin had been scratched by the leopard, so he rushed over to help.


    Dong Chenghu had Yang Yi''s help here, and Zuo Qingsong had Dong Yidi''s help, and within a while, the two leopards fell one after another.


    After the battle was over, only a few people realized that their clothes were soaked through. Looking at these four dead guys, a few people started to get scared.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Uncle Qin, and asked with some relief, "Uncle, how is your injury? Do you want to take care of it?"


    Uncle Qin waved his hand, "No problem, let''s hurry up and think about how to deal with these things, now it''s freezing and snowing in the mountains and there''s no food to eat, the smell of blood is likely to attract other beasts, It''s safer for us to leave quickly."


    After listening to Uncle Qin''s words, Qin Shan and Qin Chuan immediately became nervous. Finally, everyone decided to freeze these big guys with snow and make a mountain immediately.


    These things can''t be sold at a good price in the town. As a last resort, Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi had to go to Caozi Village and ask Gu''s family for a donkey cart to transport these four big guys to the county seat.


    Before departure, Dong Chenghu specially peeled off the skin of the tiger, and even shaved the tiger bone, because this tiger was shot by Dong Yi, and Dong Yi was a servant of the Dong family, so This tiger can be fully controlled by Dong Chenghu, of course Dong Chenghu will not treat Dong Yi badly.


    Because the tiger''s bones can be used to make wine, so he wants to stay. As for the other things of the tiger, he doesn''t plan to keep it.


    "Yang Yi, you take these tiger bones and take Uncle Qin and Qin Chuan back. Others who want to follow us to the county to sell prey will follow, and then change the money and distribute it to everyone. ." Dong Chenghu said with consideration.


    Uncle Qin immediately refused categorically: "This time we didn''t do much, it was almost all Dong Yi and Yang Yi''s help, or we might have died a long time ago, according to the rules in the mountains, We can''t ask for this money."


    Zuo Qingsong nodded in agreement, "I don''t want the money, I won''t go to the county with you, Yunmei and the children are still waiting for me at home, they will be worried if I don''t go back. "


    "Uncle, brother-in-law, although the rules in the mountains are like this, there are also rules, and whoever sees them has a share, not to mention if you didn''t hold the leopard, Dong Yi and Brother Yang couldn''t solve those problems so quickly. Big guy. Since you don''t go, Qin Shan will go with us, and we will settle the account when we come back." Dong Chenghu is also very firm. This time, the Qin family and Zuo Qingsong are not without efforts. They are here because Uncle Qin was scratched by the leopard. Couldn''t resist.


    On Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan, the two of them had already slashed the leopard a few times.


    Yang Yi saw that Uncle Qin''s injury was not serious, and it was not a problem to push it around here, so he simply said: "Let''s sell these prey first, as for Uncle Qin, hurry up See the doctor in town, even if the treatment saves the root cause."


    Qin Chuan and Qin Shan nodded hurriedly after hearing Yang Yi''s words, and the group quickly left the place of right and wrong.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t dare to say that they encountered tigers and leopards when they arrived at Gu''s house. He only said that the mountain road was not easy to walk now. Gu Shuixiu was worried that Yang Qiong would walk the mountain road alone and wanted to keep her in Cuizhu Mountain for the New Year.


    Although Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde were a little disappointed, Yang Qiong is now pregnant, and she should focus on her body.


    Dong Chenghu made Yang Qiong''s matter clear, and drove out the donkey cart immediately.

 v3 Chapter 33： sell prey for money

    Dong Yi and Qin Shan were responding outside the village, and when they saw Dong Chenghu coming out, they immediately moved the four big guys up, and asked Uncle Qin to sit on it too, and let Uncle Qin wait until the town Go down, and they will continue on their way.


    It is freezing cold now, and the road to the county town is much more difficult than before, and they have to travel all night, which is not a small challenge for them.


    It has been two days since Dong Chenghu and the others arrived at the county seat, and this is the speed they can only travel overnight.


    When they arrived at the county seat, they first found a relatively familiar restaurant and sold the meat directly to the restaurant. The total price of tiger meat was 120 catties, 200 yuan per catty, and 200 yuan for leopard meat. Seventy catties, three hundred cents per catty, after all, they sold meat for one hundred and five taels, tiger meat for twenty-four taels, and leopard meat for eighty-one taels.


    The next step is to sell tiger skins and leopard skins. These two things have to go to fur dealers. It just so happens that the largest cloth village in the county has purchased these. Before Gu Shuixiu and the shopkeeper of the cloth village I''ve told you, it''s honest.


    Dong Chenghu put the fur in a sack and entered the cloth house. The shopkeeper saw a few people smelling **** and looking unkind, and asked vigilantly, "What do you want to buy? "


    "Shopkeeper, we want to make a deal with you, what do you think?"


    The shopkeeper''s eyes shifted to the trouble, he swallowed abruptly, and asked tremblingly, "What business?"


    After Dong Chenghu untied the sack, the shopkeeper''s eyes were straight, no wonder these people smelled so much blood, and their feelings were fought with these things, but they can fight with these things Come on, these people are definitely not ordinary people.


    The shopkeeper is very satisfied with the quality of the fur. Although it has not been tanned, the fur is extremely complete, especially the tiger skin and the two leopard skins, which can be said to be perfect. The other leopard skin is of slightly lower quality, but it can also sell for a good price.


    , it''s just that you haven''t made the nitrate, how about I charge you 5,000 taels?


    As for these three leopard skins, I will give you 6,000 taels for the two that are in good condition, and 2,000 taels for the one that is slightly worse, do you think? "


    Dong Yi is not very clear about this, he only knows that in Jiankang, a good tiger skin can be sold for 20,000 taels, but this is Zhishui County, and this tiger skin is not Nitrogen has been produced, and the cloth village is purchased, so this price cannot be generalized.


    Dong Chenghu bought tiger skins in Linhai County before, knowing that the price is extremely fair.


    This time, I got 13,000 taels for these furs. It can be said to be a huge sum of money. Silver this time.


    Although it is not easy to enter and exit Yongjia County now, the wealth and silk are moving. In the face of such great interests, if you want to come to this cloth village, you should have some way of transporting these furs out.


    Dong Chenghu got the money and wanted to pick up Gu Daniu and Cheng Hai immediately.


    Because Shili Piaoxiang also had a donkey cart, Dong Yi and Dong Chenghu drove one by one, so that the donkey cart ran faster.


    After they returned to Caozi Village, Gu Daniu thought about going to Cuizhu Mountain to bring Yang Qiong back for Chinese New Year. Once they are safe, go to Cuizhu Mountain with them.


    It was already dark when they returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Dong Chenghu immediately called Yang Yi and Dong Yi to the Qin family in the valley when he returned to Cuizhu Mountain, and shared the money.


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong were shocked to learn that they had exchanged so much money this time.


    Dong Chenghu said, "Uncle, this time your family will take a leopard''s money, and so will my brother-in-law."


    The two shook their heads and refused to agree to anything, Qin Shan saw that they were at a stalemate, and suggested: "Well, this time, the leopard I fought with brother Qingsong is our family. We won''t take the other points, after all, we really have no contribution to the others."


    Zuo Qingsong agreed with Qin Shan very much, and continued: "We have no problem taking what we deserve, but it does not belong to us, we will not touch one point, as for Uncle''s side , after all, because he was injured by dragging the leopard, you just need to watch it."


    Dong Chenghu was going to share with Uncle Qin. Uncle Qin refused to agree to anything, and only took five hundred taels.


    In this way, the Qin family''s total allocated silver is 1,527 taels, Zuo Qingsong has 1,027 taels, and the rest belongs to the Dong family It''s a matter, wait for Dong Chenghu and the others to go back and divide it.


    After Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong left, Uncle Qin stared at the silver on the table in a daze, and immediately called out the Hao family.


    "These are the silver we got this time, and it can be considered that Chenghu took care of us. Now that Shan''er and Chuan''er have separated, it stands to reason that the money we got this time should be calculated separately. This time the leopard was beaten by Shan''er and Qingsong, they each divided one thousand taels, and Shan''er took the thousand taels directly, do you have any opinions?"


    After Hao was shocked, she obviously couldn''t think about it. Seeing Uncle Qin and several others looking at her, she shook her head subconsciously. Naturally, Liu Yueyi could not have any opinion, Xu Bingyao was still confinement and not here. , everyone looked at Qin Chuan.


    Qin Chuan hasn''t been able to get out of the shadows these days. Seeing these silvers in a mess, he can''t think of anything else at all, but he knows that he really didn''t contribute this time, even if his father If he really divided his money, he was not at ease in holding it.


    Uncle Qin was relieved to see that everyone really had no opinion, and immediately took out the five hundred taels, "You two will divide the five hundred taels, and I am not short of these silvers now. , you are also happy to hold me."


    Uncle Qin was mainly because the two brothers were not happy because the thousand taels were filthy.


    Dong Chenghu was troubled by how to divide the money. After all, Yang Yi and Dong Yi were the main contributors this time.


    Yang Yi killed a leopard by himself. It stands to reason that he should be given the money of a leopard, but Yang Yi didn''t want to live or die.


    Yang Yi didn''t want it, Dong Yi didn''t want it either, and said he was a servant of the Dong family, killing the tiger was just to protect the master, and he couldn''t.


    In the end, Dong Chenghu was blocked by them and had no choice but to give 3,027 taels to Shen Shikang. Two silver coins were given to Colorful, but it was just a wedding gift for their husband and wife.

 v3 Chapter 34： The wealthy Dong Yi, with a red envelope

    Fun has always listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words, now this money is equivalent to a reward from the master, she can only accept it gratefully, and immediately gave the money to Dong Yi, "The madam said it was a reward to us. I couldn''t refuse the newly-married silver, so I accepted it, but I knew that it was the money you got from hunting. Madam doesn''t want to take advantage of you, so you should keep it well, I''m not at ease with the money. "?


    Beautiful is not greedy for money. If this money is kept for her, she will not be able to sleep well every day. ?


    Dong Yi hilariously held the large bag of silver, weighed it a few times, and said playfully, "You''re in a mess with just such a little money, wouldn''t it be if I told you about my family''s wealth? To scare you to death?"


    Dong Yi speaks like a joke, but also seems to be very serious and colorful.


    "It doesn''t matter, in short, you keep how much money you have. In the future... as long as you can afford to support us." Dong Yi looked at her back and smiled lightly.


    "Silly girl, I don''t care about this amount of money, but since you have accepted it, I will reluctantly keep it." Dong Yi muttered to himself.


    As an assassin, he has to be vigilant at all times, and he won''t drink alcohol, so the amount of money he has saved in those years is unknown, and money is just a number to him.


    The matter of dividing the prey came to an end, and Gu Daniu also persuaded Yang Qiong to go back with him.


    Before they left, Gu Shuixiu specially packed a big pork leg for Gu Daniu and some dried seafood. What surprised Gu Daniu the most was the green vegetables, which Gu Shuixiu had just recovered from the warm Harvested in the shed.


    Now that Yang Qiong is pregnant, people who used to be meatless now want to eat a few more bites of green vegetables, but this cold and freezing winter has no place to buy vegetables at all , Gu Shuixiu solved Gu Daniel''s urgent need.


    After Yang Yi escorted them away, Cuizhushan officially entered the rhythm of the Spring Festival.


    The longer the sticks, the better the flexibility. When all the sticks are done, tie the thirteen sticks together in a staggered manner. The main root in the middle cannot move. Tie it tightly, such a lantern model is made, and then paste the painted rice paper on it, and a beautiful lantern is ready.


    Dong Shan can make seven or eight lanterns a day, and the paintings on the rice paper are all drawn by children. Take it down and burn it, and replace it with a new lantern, heralding a new atmosphere for the new year.


    When all the lanterns are lit on the evening of the New Year''s Eve, you can feel the strong atmosphere of the Chinese New Year.


    On New Year''s Eve, Gu Shuixiu let the beautiful scenery of the colorful and beautiful time to clean Dong''s house, Cui Xi, Cui Fu, Cui Fen, and Cui Fang were busy in the kitchen for New Year''s Eve dinner, and Luo Ying Bianhuan was responsible for taking care of the children.


    Gu Shuixiu''s main task is to supervise and inspect.


    This year, there are 20 more people in Cuizhu Mountain, not only the amount of all dishes must be doubled, but also the variety must be much more.


    It seems that the main task early in the morning is to marinate the pig head, put the pig into the water, and then make dumplings.


    There are more pickled bamboo shoots in the house this year, Gu Shuixiu plans to add another flavor, sour bamboo shoots dumplings, plus leek pork, mushroom lean meat, mushroom chicken, corn lean meat, seafood assorted, all in all There are six flavors to choose from.


    Dong Yunlan had never spent the Spring Festival like this when she was in the temple before.


    Gu Shuixiu watched her happily, and asked curiously, "Yunlan, how did you spend the Spring Festival when you were in the temple?"


    Gu Shuixiu knew that from the first day of the first month to the fifteenth day of the first month, the temple was almost full of pilgrims, and the number of pilgrims who went to incense was several times higher than before.


    Dong Yunlan listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words, her hands moved for a while, she turned her head to look at the curious Gu Shuixiu, and sighed: "I didn''t feel like celebrating the New Year in the temple before, I can only spend it in the temple. Quietly listen to the fireworks and firecrackers set off by the nearby homes, and feel the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year.


    Trembling, for fear of doing something wrong.


    So my sister-in-law asked me how I was doing, and I really didn''t know how to answer. This year can be said to be the happiest year for me since I was a child. "


    Yang Yi is a martial artist, with excellent ear, he heard everything Dong Yunlan said, and in the evening, everyone saw Yang Yi coming back from outside in the wind and snow, still carrying With baskets of fireworks and firecrackers, only then did they know that Yang Yi had actually gone to town. Gu Shuixiu and the others immediately thought of what Dong Yunlan said in the morning.


    You can tell from Dong Yunlan''s moved look that Dong Yunlan also understands that Yang Yi''s move is for her.


    With these fireworks and firecrackers, the children of the Dong family were so happy, they also followed the light and set off fireworks and firecrackers.


    It was night, the Cuizhu Mountain was brightly lit, and the family gathered together to have a lively reunion dinner. There were three tables in total, the middle table was for Dong Chenghu and several people, and the other two tables were one The maid sat on the table, and the servant girl sat on the other table.


    In the past, Gu Shuixiu and the others would not dine in the same room with their servants, but the New Year''s Eve was an exception, because Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu would say some words of memory during the New Year''s Eve dinner, and they would also Giving people money and sometimes things, and then announcing big plans for the New Year.


    So this meal, they must be present.


    This year, I made a good profit because of the fragrance in ten miles. A few years ago, Dong Yi and the others fought tigers and leopards. This year¡¯s harvest can be said to be several times that of the previous years. The money is counted.


    Gu Shuixiu intends to reward them well, but this year, there are 19 more servants in the family. How the money is divided also matters.


    Cuixi and the other "old people" needless to say, Gu Shuixiu directly gave 2 taels of silver to one person, and the others, such as Dong Wei and the others, although they arrived at Cuizhu Mountain for less than half a year, they are responsible for Their work is the heaviest, and they are usually the hardest. There is also Cuifu, Cuifen, and Cuifang. The three of them have a lot of work to do, so Gu Shuixiu gave them a red envelope of one or two hundred yuan.


    As for Liangchen Meijing and Wanziqianhong, their usual work is relatively light, so Gu Shuixiu gave Liangchen Meijing one tael of silver, Wanziqianhong, 800 yuan, and the other four small ones who could not work, 200 per person Wen Dang means New Year''s money.

 v3 Chapter 35： Remembering bittersweet, fireworks and firecrackers

    A dozen people were as happy as they got the red envelopes. The most excited was Cuifu Cuifang. Silver, the most money I have ever taken, is only a dozen or so copper coins. It is only possible to buy things for my family. I don''t even think about hiding a single copper plate on weekdays.


    Yes, but in the event of natural disasters causing man-made disasters, such a small amount of money is like a joke.


    Now that they have sold themselves as slaves, they have more money in their hands, which is really ridiculous.


    The two of them were so excited that they even cried. The beautiful scenery and Wanziqianhong were infected by their emotions and cried silently. The three of them were also from poor families, so they naturally knew what the money meant , Wan Zi sobbed sadly and said in a low voice, "In the past, the money that our family saved all year round was not as much as the red envelopes I got. It would be great if my parents were still alive!"


    This is exactly what everyone said in their hearts. For a while, everyone was silent, mixed with joy and sorrow, and the mood was very complicated.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything, she just said loudly: "Dinner!"


    When they heard these two words, the other people couldn''t care about being sad. They were so greedy that their saliva was almost drooling when they saw the delicious food on the table, and they started one after another.


    Gu Shuixiu put a dumpling on Dong Yunlan and smiled softly: "Yunlan, try it, how does this dumpling taste? There are six flavors in total, you can try them all. "


    Dong Yunlan was not polite to Gu Shuixiu at the moment. She chewed the dumplings and swallowed slowly. With that look of enjoyment, she knew that she had been convinced by the dumplings.


    Dong Chenghu watched her eat more than a dozen dumplings in one go, and quickly persuaded: "Sister, no matter how delicious the dumplings are, it''s not like you eat them, you haven''t touched the other dishes yet. If you like dumplings, I''ll have Cuixi make them for you tomorrow."


    Dong Yunlan sneered embarrassedly after hearing this, and turned to pick up other dishes, just looking at the dazzling dishes in front of her, Dong Yunlan hesitated again, what should I eat? Woolen cloth?


    Dong Yuanxu saw that she didn''t know how to start, and couldn''t help but please: "Little girl, my mother''s sweet and sour pork ribs are delicious, and my mother will only kill pigs in a year. It''s not easy to make this dish, but it''s not easy to eat. You can eat it and see. There is also the fat sausage in the dry pot, which you can''t usually eat. Also, my mother''s fish is not bad. Cuixi and their craftsmanship are excellent It was taught by my mother, and the little girl tried everything."


    After finishing speaking, Dong Yuanxu wanted to serve Dong Yunlan as Gu Shuixiu did, but he was too short-handed and couldn''t reach.


    Dong Chenghu looked at him and wanted to laugh, and asked, "Yuanxu, when did you become so attentive to your sister-in-law?"


    Even Dong Yunlan looked flattered and stared at Dong Yuanxu curiously.


    Dong Yuanxu was a little guilty at the sight of Dong Yunlan, and after a while he asked weakly, "Little aunt, can you let me set off fireworks later?"


    Dong Chenghu almost choked on his own saliva when he heard it, he said when did this kid be so filial to his aunt, his feelings are intentional for others!


    Gu Shuixiu also had a wry smile on her face, this kid is not even four years old, but he is already so shrewd, if he were made a little older, she might not be able to fight him.


    After a lively New Year''s Eve dinner, Dong Chenghu took Dong Yunlan and several children to set off fireworks in the courtyard.


    Gu Shuixiu and Shen Shikang, the old, the weak, the sick and the sick, all stood under the eaves of the corridor to watch, telling jokes from time to time, and it was a lot of fun.


    Dong Chenghu was the first to light the fireworks, and the fireworks soaring into the sky suddenly exploded into a splendid spark, which made several children almost drop their jaws in surprise. Intoxicated by the shock of fireworks for a long time, I couldn''t come back to my senses.


    Shen Shikang said with some emotion: "I used to be in Jiankang, and on New Year''s Eve, the whole Jiankang would set off fireworks until dawn. Since I left Jiankang, I haven''t enjoyed the fireworks so well for a long time."


    , I haven''t bought these things before, but now that I think about it, I''m too cautious, and let these children miss such beautiful things." Gu Shuixiu looked at the intoxicated faces of the children, a little distressed and a little remorseful.


    Shen Shikang didn''t think so, "It''s always right to be cautious, but there are also many hunters in this mountain, and today is New Year''s Eve, every household will set off fireworks if they can, so your family is here When you let it go, it won''t attract the attention of others, and you really can''t be so tossed about it on weekdays."


    "Sir is very true."


    Gu Shuixiu and Shen Shikang were talking in unison, and Dong Yunlan had been listening quietly by the side. It wouldn''t be too embarrassing if he echoed a sentence or two.


    At this moment, the bell of Cuizhushan suddenly rang. Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu was not too close to the fireworks, and she could hear the sound, so she immediately asked Dong Yi to rush to open the door.


    After a while, Dong Yi was followed by a large group of Qin and Zuo families.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and joked: "I have never seen you so active in the past. I came here on New Year''s Eve to pay homage to the New Year. This year, I am really flattered."


    Liu Yueyi looked at Gu Shuixiu angrily, "Beautiful you! You are still flattered, the whole valley has heard such a big commotion in your house, and as soon as the children came out, they saw the flowers blooming above your house. Fireworks, all of them are so excited that they are clamoring to come over, we thought that your family should be very lively in the New Year''s Eve, so we came over to gain popularity."


    Gu Shuixiu laughed when he heard it, he knew that the fireworks would definitely attract the two families, Qin Zuxin and Dong Qingqing had run over to meet Dong Yuanxu and the others before they spoke. Now, in front of a bunch of fireworks and firecrackers, the discussion was extremely heated.


    The voice almost covered Gu Shuixiu and the others, Hao couldn''t take it anymore, so she simply suggested Gu Shuixiu and the others go into the room and talk.


    This night, because the children were having so much fun, they refused to leave, so Gu Shuixiu and the others accompany them to talk in the main room. Gu Shuixiu unknowingly fell asleep, waiting for her to wake up It was the next morning, and she was lying on the bed, not in the main room.


    The place around him was cold, obviously Dong Chenghu had been up for a long time.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t delay, she got dressed and left the room immediately.

 v3 Chapter 36： Wedding arrangements, happy time for pregnant women

    The sun on the first day of the new year was very bright, the blue sky was cloudless, although the north wind was cold, but Gu Shuixiu did not feel cold at all, and walked to the front yard in a good mood.


    Luo Ying Bianfen was playing with Dong Yuanjie in the yard, when she saw Gu Shuixiu getting up, she hurriedly smiled and saluted.


    Fun colorful chuckled: "Madam is up, you fell asleep last night without knowing it, but you were so worried about the master, and immediately put down the young masters and carried you back to the house."


    "What about the Qin family and the aunt''s family? When did they leave?" Gu Shuixiu rubbed her eyebrows and found that she had no impression at all. I remember she had a great time talking to Hao Shi and others, and then... nothing happened.


    Luo Ying saw that Gu Shuixiu was trying so hard to recall what happened yesterday, so she quickly replied: "Madam, after you slept last night, the master took you back to the house, colorful and colorful. After the young master went back to the room, I was in charge of entertaining the guests, but the old lady of the Qin family said that you were already asleep, and they were also sleepy, so they refused to stay and said nothing, so she just took the young master of the Qin family back.


    When the aunt saw that the Qin family was leaving, she also said goodbye, saying that the two families had a companion and that they would take care of them on the road. They closed by the river. "


    Gu Shuixiu nodded lightly when she heard the words, but Luo Ying was very thoughtful. She was so rude and fell asleep while talking. Gu Shuixiu sighed softly when she thought of this. , "I will go to the valley later, and apologize to my aunt and the others. How can I say that I am also the host, and they are the guests, and they fell asleep while entertaining the guests. I really..."


    Gu Shuixiu was completely speechless to herself, and she would never dare to laugh at others again, because she thought she was ridiculous enough.


    "Why should you blame yourself, madam! You can''t last as long as they do when you are pregnant, and Mrs. Qin also said that you shouldn''t be accompanied by a pregnant woman When they arrive late at night, they still blame themselves in their hearts! If you come to apologize again, I am afraid that Mrs. Qin and the others will be embarrassed to come again in the future." Colorful persuaded in a serious manner.


    Gu Shuixiu felt a lot better after hearing this, and teased: "Fun, I find that you are more and more able to talk now? Is it the result of years of experience in the county, or is it because of the spirit of celebrating a happy event? Cool?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s words meant something, and when she heard it, her face blushed immediately, and she couldn''t say a word.


    After joking, Gu Shuixiu said seriously: "I originally planned to hold a wedding for you two years ago, but they had such an accident while hunting, and it was delayed all of a sudden. , I thought to hold a wedding for you after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, and to do your marriage before I gave birth, and save everyone from worrying about such a worry."


    Luo Ying smiled brightly and bowed her head in embarrassment.


    Gu Shuixiu was overjoyed when she saw this, "There will be half a month from now until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, it''s more than enough for you to make wedding clothes and quilts, everyone should rest well before the third day of the first month. Rest, I will start working on the fourth day of the first year, and I will discuss it with Cui Xiu later."


    "Yes!" The two responded in unison, Luo Yingbin was afraid that Gu Shuixiu would say something to ridicule them again, so she made an excuse and ran away with Dong Yuanjie in her arms.


    As soon as the three of them left, the whole yard was completely quiet. Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what other people were busy with, or she woke up late like her. She didn''t care about these things and sat comfortably. Going to the rocking chair in the yard, basking in the sun was very comfortable. Under the warm sunlight, her mind seemed to be blurred again, and while she was half asleep, someone seemed to have entered the yard.


    Dong Chenghu watched Gu Shuixiu sunbathing in the yard until he fell asleep, feeling helpless for a while, he walked over and was about to carry her back to the room, but she woke up.


    "Chenghu, where did you guys go this early in the morning?" Gu Shuixiu rubbed her eyes and muttered.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t take her back to the room when she woke up, and took her directly to the bathroom. After Gu Shuixiu washed up, he said, "We went out to practice martial arts early in the morning, stop by to see I took a look at the wooden bridge. Now that the river is frozen, there is no need to worry about falling into the water. We just checked the wooden bridge to see if there is anything that needs to be repaired. As for the under-ice, we have to check it twice a year. Second, that comparison is fine."


    "You guys really have no time to spare. If you don''t have a good rest this New Year''s Day, you even ran to check the wooden bridge! What about the others?" Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what to say about Dong Chenghu, This guy is really hardworking.


    Dong Chenghu scratched his head embarrassedly, "Dong Yi and Yang Yi, they have all gone with me to take off the wooden bridge, and now I go back to my room to change clothes, this morning we practiced martial arts wearing coarse clothes, and It''s all dirty. As for the others, I don''t know. Mr. Shen sat too late yesterday and is probably still sleeping. Yunlan practiced with us for a while in the morning, and may find it boring later. She ran away first, she didn''t come back?"


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at him angrily, holding her waist with one hand and touching her stomach with the other, walking in the kitchen to see if she had anything to eat.


    I don¡¯t want red envelopes this year? In previous years, everyone was not very active, and this year is really abnormal.¡± Gu Shuixiu muttered to herself, and she didn¡¯t know if Dong Chenghu could hear it.


    At this moment, a small head was exposed at the door of the kitchen. Dong Yuanxu poked his head to pay attention to the movement of the kitchen from time to time.


    Just happened to be hit by Dong Chenghu, Dong Chenghu reluctantly tugged at Gu Shuixiu''s clothes, "Hey, the little guy you mentioned is here, this person really can''t help but think!"


    Dong Yuanxu saw that he had been exposed, he laughed embarrassingly, and hurried in like a monkey, "Father and mother, Happy Chinese New Year."


    Dong Yuanxu''s call was a deadly effort, and Gu Shuixiu''s head, which was not sober, was now fully enlightened.


    Dong Chenghu was worried that Dong Yuanxu would scare Gu Shuixiu, so he slapped Dong Yuanxu on the head with a smile and cursed, "If you have something to say, you can scare someone like this!"


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t get angry after hearing what Dong Chenghu said, he still had a big grin on his face, that funny look made Gu Shuixiu laugh and cry, "Okay, don''t play tricks, go and call others Brother, go to the main room, and dinner will be served later."

 v3 Chapter 37： On the first day of the Spring Festival, Dong Yunlans female red

    Dong Yuanxu knew that Gu Shuixiu''s words meant that he would be able to get the red envelope later, so he jumped three feet high with joy and rushed out of the kitchen.


    Gu Shuixiu turned around the kitchen and found that there was only warm goat milk and some porridge, nothing else, she sighed slightly in her heart, "Chenghu, quickly make a fire for me, I Let''s make some noodles for the children, how to say that eating some noodles on the first day of the new year has a better meaning."


    "I''m going to ask Cuixi and the others to come and get them, so don''t touch your hands." Dong Chenghu didn''t want to feel wronged that his daughter-in-law had to cook for eight months. Why did he buy so many servants?


    Gu Shuixiu naturally wouldn''t have any objections. Taking advantage of Dong Chenghu''s time to call someone, she first soaked the mushrooms and fungus kelp, and then went to the greenhouse to pick some vegetables and soak them in the water.


    As soon as Cuixi and Cuifu arrived, they started work immediately. One boiled the bone broth and raw water left over from yesterday, and the other made noodles. When the water boils, the noodles can be cooked. The noodles are cooked. You can add the soup base, so that the soup noodles are boiled and the soup is clear and the children like to eat them.


    Originally, this noodle should be made by Dong Yunlan to be delicious, but Dong Yunlan is the master, and it is the first year to go home for the New Year, neither Gu Shuixiu nor Dong Chenghu thought of asking her to do it.


    The noodles were cooked, and almost everyone else got up. After lining up to wash up, breakfast started.


    Gu Shuixiu distributed the red envelopes that the children were thinking about on the spot. Similar to previous years, these children can get silver money only once a year. Naturally, they treasure it very much. No matter how much, they will save it well. on.


    Zhao Baoer also said that when he saves enough money, he will not need to spend his cousin''s money for the imperial examination in the future. Gu Shuixiu is very pleased with this cousin who is grateful for the poster. After knowing the children''s plans, Don''t be stingy with the annual red envelopes, if you don''t return, you will give more.


    In addition to the red envelopes given to them by other elders, after a few days, they got several taels of silver.


    From the first to the fourth day of the first day, everyone ate, drank, talked and laughed, and the spring breeze brought warmth into Tusu, because the weather this winter has been good, except for a few snows in the winter It has never snowed again, and every day is warm and sunny. As soon as the fourth day of the first day came, Gu Shuixiu felt that the temperature seemed to warm up a little, and the wind was not as cold as it was in winter.


    At this time, it was just right to move the needle and stitch. Gu Shuixiu immediately found some of Cuixi''s popular maids and maids, and told them the colorful wedding date of Luo Ying, so that they could quickly make the wedding dress and quilt.


    , a red gauze tent.


    Now there are two couples who are married, which is equivalent to doubling the weight of these things.


    In addition, Gu Shuixiu gave Luo Ying colorful privileges, allowing them to choose their favorite colors. As a result, Cui Xi and the others increased their workload.


    Because everyone has their own preferences, Luoying has different temperaments, and naturally likes different things. The two sets of happy clothes made at that time are only afraid of different styles. It takes some effort to make a set of methods like the same method.


    Dong Yunlan had nothing to do, and even ran to help, Cuixi didn''t dare to make her tired, seeing that she was really busy, so she had to give her the work of embroidering pillowcases.


    After Dong Yunlan finished embroidering the pillowcase, Cuixi and the others were amazed.


    "Miss, your craftsmanship... slaves are really ashamed!" Cuixi had to admit Dong Yunlan''s skill, because she embroidered double-sided embroidery.


    The excitement here caught the attention of Gu Shuixiu and others. When everyone saw Dong Yunlan''s double-sided embroidery, they were all stunned.


    Gu Shuixiu is a little more normal here. After all, the technique of double-sided embroidery is still circulating in modern times. You can still see authentic double-sided embroidery in Jiangsu, but others are different. Dong Chenghu Seeing this double-sided embroidery complimenting Dong Yunlan''s ingenious embroidery workmanship, he has already moved his mind to collect this embroidery work, and Yang Yi has the same idea with him.


    "Little sister, brother really likes your craftsmanship, how about you embroider this picture and give it to brother?"


    This should be kept for him, it will be used in the future when he and Yunlan get married, Yang Yi muttered to himself.


    Gu Shuixiu really likes Dong Yunlan, an embroiderer, but the pillowcase of this big red embroidered pillow is really not suitable for collection, Gu Shuixiu ignored the two hot-headed men, and laughed like a wolf right now Like a grandmother, she enthusiastically pulled Dong Yunlan to the side, and said in a negotiating tone, "Yunlan, look at your sister-in-law treating you well..."


    Dong Yunlan knew what Gu Shuixiu was going to do without waiting for Gu Shuixiu to finish speaking, and couldn''t help crying and laughing, "Sister-in-law, if you have something to say, just say it, you don''t need to be such an outsider with me."


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she was very satisfied. She was not pretentious and said directly, "My sister-in-law really likes your double-sided embroidery. Would you like to help my sister-in-law embroider a pair?"


    "What style does my sister-in-law like?" Dong Yunlan readily responded, and directly asked Gu Shuixiu for a pattern. Anyway, she was usually idle when she was idle. Time, the most important thing is that my sister-in-law and my second brother like it very much.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed from Dong Yunlan''s reply, "I''ll draw it for you tomorrow, it''s okay to have different sides!"


    Dong Yunlan nodded, and the matter was settled.


    Gu Shuixiu looked back at the two men who were still arguing, and dragged Dong Chenghu away with shame, "You are too embarrassed to grab the pillowcases they used to get married, and you won''t laugh when you say it. Big teeth, don''t embarrass me here, tell you..."


    This thing is not his.


    Dong Yunlan saw that Yang Yi''s face was blue and white, and she was amused for a while. That night she asked Dong Shan to give Yang Yi a purse. It was also double-sided embroidery, but the picture inside was not turned over. It would never be discovered. Yang Yi was so happy to get this purse that he almost ran to find Dong Yunlan.


    When he left the room, he realized that it was midnight, and his feverish mind calmed down. He had to return to the room and carefully observe the wallet.


    The next day, others found that Yang Yi, who was always clean, had a purse hanging around his waist. Seeing Yang Yi''s beautiful bubbling appearance, they knew without thinking. It must have been sent by Dong Yunlan.

 v3 Chapter 38： Arrange the new house, Cuifang

    No one has lived in this double house since it was built, Dong Yi and his two couples are the first ones to live in.


    It only takes three steps from entering the room to walking to the bedside in the small cubby room. It is extremely narrow, but fortunately the houses are all brick and tile buildings, and the beds they sleep in are also step beds, which are also built. The quilt, except for its small location, can''t find anything wrong with it.


    But this is without seeing the double room.


    The newly built double room covers a large area, each room is equipped with a dressing room and a small room, in addition to a double step bed and an enlarged wardrobe in the room , you can also place a small dresser and a round wooden table, which is simply a deluxe room compared to a single room.


    It''s not as good as their new house. When I was in that mansion, the room I lived in was not comparable to this one. Although it was also a brick and tile house, we were Datongpu. All the servants slept together, and we didn''t have our own Space. Even those who are married are only allocated to the small single room, which is not comparable to this room at all."


    "Liang Chen, I heard that you lived with your mother in that big family before, do you want to sleep with Datong Pu?" Meijing asked curiously, but the movement in her hand was unexpected. Do not fall, and cooperate with Liang Chen to level the yarn account.


    Mother is nothing but a mother-daughter relationship, so how can there be special treatment."


    Only then did Meimei realize that her mother was the scar of Liangchen, and apologized a little guilty: "Liangchen, I just talk quickly, I didn''t mean to mention your sadness."


    Liang Chen forced the corners of his mouth to smile and passed by.


    After Cuifang put all the happy quilts on, she carefully stepped out of the bed, and let out a long sigh of relief, "It''s finally done, tsk tsk tsk, this pillowcase is really beautiful! I After living for so long, this is the first time I have seen this legendary double-sided embroidery, and it really deserves to be a famous embroidery in the world.¡±


    "Sister Cuifang, is this double-sided embroidery famous?" Wan Zi who was cleaning the floor opened her curious eyes and asked suspiciously, although she also found the double-sided embroidery very surprising, It can even be said to be incredible, but she doesn''t understand the rest of her.


    The two of them also fixed Cuifang curiously, hoping that she would say more about double-sided embroidery.


    Seeing that their work was almost done, Cuifang said gossip: "Speaking of this double-sided embroidery, it is actually spread from Jiangnan, and the most exquisite double-sided embroidery is That is, it can embroider different patterns on both sides of a piece of cloth, and the embroidery method of double-sided embroidery is exquisite, and the embroidered products are lifelike.


    It is even more valuable. If it can be made into the size of a screen, it can be based on a thousand taels.


    So embroidery girls who can embroider on both sides are like golden hens who can lay eggs. If anyone marry an embroidery lady who can embroider on both sides, they will not be offered as ancestors! "


    The beautiful scenery of Liangchen was stunned. Among them, Liangchen was born by everyone¡¯s servants, and the others were ordinary people. Where have you heard of this, it¡¯s like listening to a book similar.


    It was a good day, and she was stunned. After all, the mansion she used to be in was not very rich, and she was just an ordinary girl, and it was impossible to touch these things. Today, Tingcui When Fang said this, she immediately realized that Cuifang''s former master must be richer than her former master.


    "Sister Cuifang, how do you know so much?" After Jingjing was shocked, she asked a little.


    Asked by the beauty, Cuifang''s face darkened.


    Seeing this, Liangchen took a look at the beautiful scenery and whispered a lesson: "You really should put your mouth on the door, which pot can''t be opened and lifted!"


    Seeing that Cuifang fell silent, Meijing knew that she had said the wrong thing again, and she immediately wanted to cry, and hurriedly apologized: "Sister Cuifang, I really didn''t mean it. , I... I''m just curious, if you say this casually, don''t take it to heart!"


    "Okay, I''m fine, you don''t have to apologize all the time." Cuifang smiled lightly and sighed, "It''s just that I just heard your question, and I thought of something in the past. , this is a bit low. It''s okay to tell you, my former master was indeed a rich and noble person, but the higher the status, the more difficult to figure out this temperament, I accidentally spilled soup on the master''s guests. , was sent off by the master at the moment.


    It was impossible for me to live if such a thing happened, but the guest of the master interceded for me, and finally made a few boards and sold me.


    I have lived in the mansion for more than ten years, and it is a lie to say that I am not sad when I leave there. Also, the stewards in the house are not someone who can make things difficult for people.


    You asked me how I knew about this double-sided embroidery, which reminded me of some past events. I entered the mansion at the age of seven. Because it was a powerful family, we entered the mansion to start Learn the rules and skills. After three years, if you are good at embroidering, you can go to the embroidery room. If you are good at cooking, you can go to the back kitchen. If you can arrange flowers, you can take care of the garden. Sweeping the floor and washing clothes, it will be difficult to have a bright future in the future.


    Because I was good at cooking, I was assigned to work in the back kitchen, but a little sister who entered the house with me went to the embroidery room.


    I learned these things about double-sided embroidery from her mouth. "

 v3 Chapter 39： Honey water, smooth production

    "Sister Cuifang, after you left the mansion, isn''t your little sister very lonely?" Wan Zi said sadly, if she had such a good sister, she would definitely be very uneasy .


    , Alright alright, let''s hurry up to work, it''s not that you don''t know how much the old man and his wife attach to Luo Ying Bianfen and Dong Yicheng Hai, their marriage can''t go wrong, if you are envious, then work hard, and who will you care about in the future? Go and ask your wife, and you can live in when you get married."


    When Cuifang said this, the atmosphere in the room became warm again. The beautiful scenery of the good time was of marriageable age. When I heard Cuifang''s words, it was inevitable that I could not let go, and my face was red. Dare to answer, Wan Zi is still young, but she also knows that she can''t answer Cuifang''s words, so she also giggled twice and buried her head to work.


    Seeing that they no longer gossip about their own affairs, Cuifang breathed a sigh of relief, and hung the last red silk cloth, and then arranged the tables and chairs, tea cups and other things, and looked around. After a circle, make sure that there are no gaps before leaving with the others.


    The other wedding room was arranged by Cuifu Cuifen and Qianhong. Cuifu Cuifen was married and knew a little about these etiquette. Get the room ready soon.


    The next day was the day when the two couples got married. Since the four had no elders, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu took the seats. The wedding banquet was held, but the people who ate the wedding banquet were all from Cuizhu Mountain, and they did not invite the Qin family or the Zuo family.


    After Dong Yi and the others got married, Gu Shuixiu is really at ease. She will give birth in a month, although she feels very good, but at the last moment, she does not want to appear any surprises.


    If not, let Tref kill her chickens, but she only eats skinless chickens.


    Everyone can''t understand when they see her being so tossed. People are worried about having nothing to eat when they are pregnant. Gu Shuixiu is better. Not only does she control her diet, she also doesn''t eat rice. How can the fetus in her stomach grow up? ?


    Cuifu and Cuifang looked worried, but Cuixi and Luoying didn¡¯t care at all. The attitude of the old and new servants became a stark contrast. Now, I secretly found Cuixi and asked, "Mother, will my wife starve and lose weight if I go on like this?"


    She gave birth herself, and she didn''t have to eat at that time, so the remaining children were thin and small, not in good health, not only difficult to bring, but also easy to get sick, poor people like them The family''s biggest fear is getting sick. There were several times when her child almost couldn''t hold on, but unfortunately she survived, but she left when she was escaping!


    Thinking of her unfortunate child, Cuifu''s eyes immediately turned red. If Cuixi was not here, she might have been crying.


    Cuixi knew that Cuifu had been married and had children. Seeing her like this, she knew that she thought of her child again, and sighed: "Don''t think about it, Madam herself has given birth to two children. I have a baby, look at the eldest young master and the second young master, which one is not healthy, smart, and smart, my wife has more experience in this aspect than anyone else, even me, I can only compare with my wife in delivery, the others, Madam is really good at it!"


    Cuifu had heard a lot about Cuixi in Cuizhu Mountain these days. She knew that Cuixi was an experienced birth attendant, and seeing Cuixi said so, how could Cuifu dare to question Gu Shuixiu, Immediately, he let go of the entanglement in his heart.


    On the second day of the second month when the dragon looked up, Gu Shuixiu drank a glass of honey water in the morning and realized that something was wrong with her stomach. Before noon, her stomach began to feel a fine pain, which was faster than the previous two babies. , which caught Gu Shuixiu by surprise, she immediately shouted loudly, "Cuixi!"


    Cuixi appeared in front of Gu Shuixiu after a while, "Madam? What are your orders?"


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu was still calm, but some cold sweat broke out on her forehead, "Go get ready, I''m going to give birth."


    Gu Shuixiu finished speaking calmly, but Cuixi seemed to have been struck by lightning. Fortunately, she was experienced, and after she was shocked, she quickly calmed down and asked carefully, "Madam, can you still go? ?"


    Gu Shuixiu forced an ugly smile and nodded.


    Cui was happy to see this, and immediately went out and instructed Cuifu to boil water, prepare things for production, and clean up the delivery room at the same time.


    After finishing this, Cui Xi helped Gu Shuixiu to walk slowly towards the delivery room. It was only forty or fifty steps away, but she gritted her teeth and walked for more than a quarter of an hour.


    When Gu Shuixiu walked to the delivery room, the house was already tidied up. Before entering the delivery room, Gu Shuixiu instructed Wan Zi, "Go and tell the master, just say I''m going to give birth."


    Wan Zi heard this, and immediately ran away. The speed was so fast that Cuixi was stunned. She thought, I didn''t pay much attention to it, I didn''t expect that this girl''s kung fu was so powerful!


    But now is clearly not the time to think about that.


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu lay on the bed, she felt the pain in her stomach was unbearable, so she called out, "Cuixi, I think the child can''t wait to come out, please help me quickly. Look."


    When Cuixi heard this, she was suffocated by the action of holding scissors and roasting on the fire. She hurriedly put down the things and ran to check on Gu Shuixiu, "Madam, it is really about to give birth, how long has it been? You have already opened six fingers, you need to push harder."


    Before Dong Chenghu returned home, Gu Shuixiu had already given birth to the child.


    When Cuixi came to Gu Shuixiu with her baby in her arms, she couldn''t believe it, so she was finished? How do you feel that giving birth this time is so simple, it only takes half an hour from her to the delivery room!


    Cui was delighted to see that Gu Shuixiu was in good spirits, and said with a smile on her face, "Madam, he''s a big fat boy, this child is really caring, this time he came out without much tossing."


    Gu Shuixiu came back to her senses after hearing Cuixi''s words, and saw the baby with her eyes closed, she showed a loving smile, "I thought this time, if you didn''t toss for a day and a half, you wouldn''t be able to give birth. Yes, I didn''t expect it to be unexpectedly smooth, this child is really my lucky star."


    "No! Madam, today is the second month of the second month when the dragon rises up, and it is noon now. The third young master really chooses the time to be born!"


    When Cuixi said this, Gu Shuixiu felt the same, and she couldn''t help laughing when she saw the child.

 v3 Chapter 40： Stunned, Dong Yuanzheng

    Gu Shuixiu shook her head and shook off the ridiculous thoughts in her heart. She felt that she was not too tired after giving birth to a child. She was able to get out of bed and walk around. Help me get up and go out."


    Cuixi nodded, she just helped Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu let go of her hand, and the walking was extremely natural, I don''t know, I really can''t think that she just gave birth to one child.


    "Shuixiu, Shuixiu, how are you?" Dong Chenghu hurried back from the outside after hearing Wan Zi''s news about Gu Shuixiu''s production, but when he arrived at the door of the delivery room, there was no movement. I didn''t hear it, so I couldn''t help but look suspiciously at Wan Zi, who was catching up, "Didn''t you say Mrs. gave birth? Why is it so quiet?"


    Wan Zi also looked sluggish, she didn''t know what the situation was now, it was obviously the lady who asked her to call the master.


    Gu Shuixiu congratulated her, she frowned when she heard Dong Chenghu''s call, worried that the child would be frightened by Dong Chenghu''s loud voice, and hurriedly opened the door, "What''s the noise? Be quiet, the child is startled. what to do?"


    Dong Chenghu saw that it was Gu Shuixiu who opened the door, he was so frightened that his eyes widened, and then he looked at her already flattened stomach, he couldn''t turn his head for a while, and stammered at Gu Shuixiu, Not even a complete sentence could be said.


    Wan Zi''s reaction at this time was similar to Dong Chenghu''s. She just called the master to come back. Why did the wife''s stomach disappear in such a short time? And come out and open the door for them! This...this is too scary!


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes at Dong Chenghu indecently, "What''s the fuss about, isn''t it just having a baby! However, it''s a son, not a daughter, so don''t be too disappointed. "


    "No...won''t be disappointed..." Dong Chenghu still couldn''t wake up from the shock, and answered Gu Shuixiu''s words mechanically.


    When I got to the house and saw the little baby in Cuixi''s arms, I had to believe that Gu Shuixiu really gave birth to a child. Having a son, compared with Dong Yuanjie who was born before Dong Yuanxu, this child is too low-key!


    Dong Chenghu took the baby from Cuixi''s arms, weighed it, and found that the baby''s weight was not too light, and asked with a tangled face: "Shuixiu, you have a baby this time. It''s too fast! It feels like I will run back and forth to the valley, and this child will be born, I''m afraid they don''t know about it, sir!"


    The Dong family would only have lunch after noon. At this point, I am afraid that Shen Shikang and the children are still studying hard in the study!


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Chenghu''s words, and suddenly felt it was really cola, so she covered her mouth and smiled, "This child is really caring, I drank honey water in the morning and felt that my stomach was not right, but still Forbearance, I had this kind of pain before, I thought it was not time yet, I went for a walk in the valley again as usual, and suddenly the pain started quickly when it was almost noon.


    It took only half an hour to give birth in the delivery room, which is much easier than when Yuanxu Yuanjie was born in the past. If it is so easy to give birth in the future, I will give you a dozen not a problem. "


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu said these words, Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up immediately, and he sat next to Gu Shuixiu''s bed with the child in his arms. Go and make some food for the lady."


    "Don''t worry, lord, Cuifu is already doing it, but I didn''t expect the wife to give birth so fast, the chicken soup will be stewed for at least half an hour before it can be boiled, and the slave has already fed the wife some Brown sugar water."


    Cuixi held the baby from Dong Chenghu''s arms, and after finishing speaking, she left the space for them and the couple. It happened to be noon now, and the eyes outside were warm and warm. When it was cold, Cuixi took the child out and basked in the sun for a while, but she didn''t dare to let the child''s face be directly exposed to the eyes.


    As soon as Cuixi went out, Gu Shuixiu immediately smiled and said: "Chenghu, Xiaosan was born at noon on the second day of the second month, I''m afraid this character is yang, have you thought about what kind of name to give Xiaosan? ?"


    Speaking of the name, Dong Chenghu shrank his head unconsciously, "You took Yuanxu''s name before, Yuanjie''s name was taken by Mr. Shen, is this the name of Xiaosan..."


    Gu Shuixiu saw that he still wanted to find someone else to take it, and immediately said angrily: "Now it''s up to you to take the name of the little three, don''t forget, you are the father of the child, you can''t let others take it all. name!"


    Dong Chenghu was blocked by Gu Shuixiu, he smiled a little embarrassedly, and thought hard for a long time, but he still didn''t think about it.


    At this time, Dong Yuanxu and the others had already left the get out of class, and everyone rushed out of the study, planning to go to the main room for dinner, but unexpectedly saw Cuixi holding a small baby.


    Dong Yuanxu and the others walked towards Cuixi curiously, "Mommy Cuixi, whose child are you holding in your arms?"


    Dong Yuanxu doesn''t remember anyone near their house with such a young child, could it be that Uncle Qin''s daughter-in-law gave birth?


    Cuixi saw that all the children were staring at the little baby in her arms with curiosity, and could not help but smile: "Master, do you want to guess who this child is?"


    Dong Yuanxu said without thinking, "The Qin family."


    Cuixi shook her head playfully, with a "sorry, you guessed wrong" expression.


    Now everyone is more curious about the baby''s identity, Zhang Xingchi joked: "It won''t be Aunt Xiu!" They were also present when Shui Xiu gave birth, and the atmosphere made them so nervous that their palms were sweating. Today, the house is so quiet, Gu Shui Xiu will definitely not be born.


    Just as everyone was about to guess again, Cuixi gave Zhao Baoer a thumbs up and praised: "Master Xingchi is so smart, you can guess right!"


    As soon as these words came out, Zhang Xingchi and others immediately widened their eyes in shock. Dong Yuanxu said incredulously: "Is it really my mother who gave birth? Is it a brother or a sister, show me quickly..."


    Dong Yuanxu came back to his senses, and immediately wanted to know the baby''s gender. When he learned that it was his younger brother, Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help but be disappointed, but he was depressed when he saw the cute appearance of the baby. It''s a lot better, although not a sister, but a well-behaved brother is not bad.


    In this room, several children were watching the newly-baked baby happily.


    Dong Chenghu in the room finally thought of the name of the child, "Let''s call it Dong Yuanzheng! As you said, this child was born at noon on February 2, and the characters must be correct!"


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard this reason, but the name Dong Yuanzheng didn''t sound bad, so Dong Chenghu barely passed the test.


    Dong Chenghu immediately felt relieved when he saw that Gu Shuixiu did not object, and immediately became overwhelmed with self-confidence. It turned out that he could also give his children a nice name.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help feeling annoyed when he thought of Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie who were missed by him.

 v3 Chapter 41： Dong Yunmeis envy, Shen Shikang preached

    Gu Shuixiu didn''t even have to think about what these two people were thinking, she immediately pursed her lips and chuckled, ignoring him, and instead whispered: "This time the little three came out so early, why don''t I? Don''t worry, I''ll let Cuixi and the others take good care of me in the future. I don''t know if Yang Qiong was born?"


    This Yang Qiong''s due date should be earlier than her. Gu Shuixiu is giving birth now, which seems to be earlier than Yang Qiong''s due date. I don''t know what''s going on with Yang Qiong?


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t hold it in any longer, she turned her body and looked at Dong Chenghu with a discussion, "Do you want to see if you can get out of the mountain in the past two days, if you can, go there My mother''s family reported good news, and by the way, I asked to see how Yang Qiong was, and I simply brought the gift, whether it was born or not, it was all of our hearts."


    Dong Chenghu is very satisfied with his Yue family, almost what Gu Shuixiu says is what he says, on this issue, he has never expressed an opinion, and immediately nodded, "That''s it, I''ll go out tomorrow for a day. Let''s go, and by the way, call Dong Yi and Yang Yi together, and when we return from Caozi Village, we can go for a walk in the mountains."


    It''s already February, the snow has already turned into ice water, and the road in the mountains should have been smooth. Dong Chenghu is worried that after a winter of training, those beasts are hungry It seems that if these hidden dangers are not eliminated, I am afraid that they will become troublesome in the future.


    Gu Shuixiu was worried about the situation in the mountains until Dong Chenghu all winter. Seeing that he arranged it like this, she didn''t say anything immediately. In short, Dong Chenghu could make such a trip, and her worries were taken care of.


    The two were talking when Dong Yunlan brought Dong Yunmei into the room.


    Dong Yunmei saw Gu Shuixiu, who was in good spirits, her eyes flashed with envy, she happily took Gu Shuixiu''s hand and said with a smile, "You''re really low-key in giving birth this time, Wan Zi ran just now. When I went to call Chenghu, I was packing my things and I was going to follow, but I just walked slower with Yunlan, and I couldn''t catch up with your production!"


    Dong Chenghu touched the back of his head with a smile, and said with a smirk: "Eldest sister, I used to run, but I didn''t catch up."


    "Huh?" Dong Yunmei was completely surprised now, when did she give birth so easily? It only took more than a quarter of an hour from their house to Cuizhu Mountain. Even if Wan Zi was a little slower and walked for two quarters of an hour, Dong Chenghu would definitely not take two quarters of an hour to run from their house back to Cuizhu Mountain. In an hour, Gu Shuixiu was born!


    Thinking of how hard Dong Yunmei was when she gave birth, she was unforgettable, and she really envied Gu Shuixiu.


    Seeing their shocked expressions, Gu Shuixiu felt helpless, and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know why the birth was so fast this time, and the due date hasn''t arrived yet, so the child couldn''t help but want to come out. , I wonder if it has something to do with me drinking honey water every day? But this is just my guess. After all, since I was pregnant with this child, I have been busy, not only went to the county town, but also went to the temple, and then went to the temple again. I feel that I have been walking since I was pregnant, and I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with it?¡±


    Now Gu Shuixiu is also very worried. She can''t find the reason, and she is worried that Dong Yuanzheng''s premature birth will affect his body. It seems that she can only wait until the road out of the mountain is safer. The kid went to town to check it out.


    Dong Yunmei carefully remembers every word Gu Shuixiu said, her body is slowly recovering now, she can feel that her body is getting lighter every day, and it will take another five or six years to recuperate like this , Maybe she can add another son and a half daughter to Zuo Qingsong, although she has given birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins to Zuo Qingsong, but she always feels that she has not opened branches and leaves for Zuo''s family, and she still has some regrets in her heart.


    Recalling that Shuixiu gave birth to a child so easily, she must not learn from it.


    Seeing Dong Yunmei''s seriousness, Gu Shuixiu probably knew what she was thinking, and frowned slightly in disapproval: "Sister, just do what you can, your current body cannot conceive If you are pregnant now, I am afraid that both adults and children will be in danger."


    Dong Yunmei listened, a bitter smile raised on the corner of her mouth, "I understand what you said, I don''t plan to have children now, after all, I am not very old, and now I have conditions at home. Let me take care of my body, I just feel that my body is better than before, and if I continue to take care of it at this rate, I can¡¯t say that I can hope to have another body in five or six years.¡±


    Seeing Dong Yunmei like this, both Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan feel uncomfortable, but this childbirth is their Zuo family''s business, and Zuo Qingsong never forced Dong Yunmei to have another one, so Gu Shuixiu is not too good say what.


    Because of Dong Yunmei''s words, the people in the room seemed a little silent. It was not until Dong Yuanzheng''s weak cry came from outside that Gu Shuixiu woke up and hurriedly asked Cuixi to carry the baby in for feeding.


    It happened that Tsuifu had also stewed the chicken soup, so they brought it in together.


    Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan saw that Gu Shuixiu was going to eat, so it was not good to continue chatting, so they said two words of congratulations, and went to the main room with Dong Chenghu.


    The lunch meal was already set in the main room, and when Dong Chenghu came out, he found that Shen Shikang and several children had already sat down and were waiting for them.


    Dong Chenghu quickly stepped forward with a smile and said, "Sir, did you see my little three?"


    Shen Shikang nodded with a chuckle, "You are also blessed, the third child is a son, someone desperately wants a son but can''t get anything, you''re good, it''s only been so long, there are three Son, girl Xiu is really a hero of your family!"


    Shen Shikang said so, but he couldn''t help but think with regret, how could the Liang family not be as good as Gu Shuixiu? When it comes to his daughter-in-law, there is really nothing to say. He is capable of both writing and martial arts. Although his writing is not very good, he is also knowledgeable. In addition, he has a generous temperament and respects his elders. He really has nothing to be picky about. The only one The regret is that after so many years, the Liang family only gave birth to a son like Shen Jiangan.


    It seems that he can only count on Shen Jiang to spread branches and leaves for the Shen family!


    Dong Chenghu nodded in agreement, "Shuixiu is my lucky star, if I didn''t have Shuixiu, I wouldn''t be able to live such a good life!"


    "Brother, then you have to take good care of your sister-in-law and don''t be angry with her anymore." Dong Yunlan still has lingering fears about the last quarrel between Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu. , others are really not the same.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu heard it, he knew that Dong Yunlan was beating him, and he didn''t feel ashamed, so he readily responded and promised: "I will never make your sister-in-law angry again, but I This person has a rough temperament, and sometimes he can''t speak his mind, what should I do?"


    Seeing Dong Chenghu''s distressed appearance, Shen Shikang got angry and scolded: "Will you not change?"

 v3 Chapter 42： Caozi Village announces good news, Yang Qiongs situation

    Because Gu Shuixiu gave birth to a son, Dong Chenghu asked Cuifu and the others to make a sumptuous dinner to celebrate that night. It just happened that it was not very hot at the moment, so they could drink a little more wine. The point is what Shen Shikang is most pleased with.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu got up early in the morning and prepared the things to go out of the mountain, including the brown sugar and sea salt ordered by Gu Shuixiu, as well as some dried food in the mountains, as well as the chickens, ducks, geese and eggs raised by himself. In addition, because of Gu Shuixiu''s production, Dong Shan has been catching fish these days, and there are a lot of fresh live fish at home, so Dong Chenghu also brought six of them out.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi were waiting at the gate of Cuizhu Mountain early in the morning, when they saw Dong Chenghu''s shadow, they automatically shared the things on his back.


    Dong Chenghu felt a lot more relaxed in an instant, and he walked a lot lighter.


    In early February, the snow and ice in the mountains melted, and there was a wet feeling everywhere. Even if the sun was shining, it still felt cold and biting, especially when walking in some places where the sun could not shine and the ice and snow were thick. It is not an exaggeration to say that the spring is cold and the season is steep.


    Fortunately, Dong Yi and Yang Yi practice martial arts all the year round. A single coat has to be worn for four seasons, so this kind of cold is nothing to him.


    Several people quickly walked through the muddy mountains, hearing the sounds of insects and birds and the sound of gurgling water from time to time, and a few pheasants occasionally jumped from the bushes. In addition, three People also saw some snakes hanging on trees, whether they were dead or alive.


    Dong Chenghu walked all the way, looking all the way, his brows wrinkled deeper and deeper, "Dong Yi, Brother Yang, do you feel that this year has just started spring, and there are more prey in the mountains."


    The two nodded lightly, Dong Yi said solemnly: "It used to be lucky to see one or two pheasants at this time, but now we have met a dozen or so along the way. It''s not that it''s not easy for us to go hunting with things on our backs, but we''re just afraid that these pheasants alone are enough to visit us."


    Yang Yi heard the words, looked up at the tall tree helplessly, and smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid there are not only more pheasants, but squirrels and birds are ten times more than before, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad. , so many small animals, it is easy to recruit those big guys."


    "That''s not it! Now these are just what we have seen, I''m afraid there are still those roe deer and wild boars, it''s nothing, I''m worried that there will be tigers and leopards like last year. It''s really troublesome."


    This is what Dong Chenghu is most worried about. He is not so worried about ordinary prey. After all, if there are more prey, the income of hunters will also increase, which is actually a good thing for hunters, but the premise is that these prey do not Including big guys like Tiger Bear.


    "It seems that we really have to go into the mountain again to check, but this time I will go with Yang Yi, we won''t attack them, just explore the facts and find out the situation Say it again."


    Dong Yi thought about it for a long time and could only suggest this first. After all, the situation in the mountains is too complicated. If he cooperates with Yang Yi, the safety factor of the two will be higher, but if Dong Chenghu is brought along They are afraid that it will be inconvenient to run for their lives when encountering difficult problems.


    Dong Chenghu knew Dong Yi''s concerns and agreed without much thought.


    After the group arrived at Caozi Village, Dong Chenghu took them to knock on the door of Gu''s house, and it was Gu Daniu who opened the door.


    Dong Chenghu asked strangely: "Da Niu, why are you still at home now, isn''t the county office busy?"


    Gu Daniu smiled and greeted Dong Chenghu and the others to enter the room. Seeing Yang Yi also coming, he immediately shouted into the room, "Yang Qiong, brother-in-law is here, come out quickly."


    Dong Chenghu heard Gu Daniu''s words and knew that Yang Qiong had not yet given birth, and couldn''t help but laugh. When Gu Daniu and Yang Qiong got married, he once told him that he would rush to Gu Shuixiu gave birth to a child before her third child, so it would not always be the youngest. As a result, Gu Daniel got his wish to let Yang Qiong get pregnant before Gu Shuixiu. As a result, now Mr. Gu Shuixiu is here, and Yang Qiong has not moved. Not as good as God.


    In the house, Yang Qiong and Zhao Shi heard Gu Daniu''s voice, and appeared at the gate after a while, looking at them with smiles.


    "Because Yang Qiong is about to give birth this time, and the spring plowing at home, I couldn''t be too busy, so I took a long vacation from the county government and went back after Yang Qiong was born. In addition, you probably know Now, the insurgent army was defeated when they attacked Linhai County, and now they are retreating to Dongyang County. Now our Yongjia County has a strange atmosphere. , I want to take a long vacation and I will approve it soon, and it happens that I have two little servants who I just bought, and they can hold it for a while." Gu Daniu said with a chuckle as he walked.


    The situation of the county government is extremely beneficial to him, at least it can let him drag Yang Qiong to give birth, and then return to the county government and work hard.


    The group entered the main room after a while. Dong Chenghu asked Dong Yi and Yang Yi to unload the things on their backs and handed it over to Gu Daniu and Zhao.


    Yang Qiong watched the fun on the side, seeing that Yang Yi and the others brought chickens, ducks, geese, eggs, or fish, she laughed and said, "Big sister doesn''t keep these things for herself, Did you send it all to me?"


    Yang Qiong was shocked and looked at these four old hens, four old female ducks, four large white geese, and a whole basket of eggs, duck eggs, goose eggs, all mixed together, and another basket It contains either sugar or salt, as well as those dry goods, plus the six fish they brought over, this... What are you trying to do?


    Zhao took an inventory and frowned, "Chenghu, Shuixiu also needs to replenish her body during confinement. You brought all these things, what will Shuixiu eat then? "


    The Zhao family knows that Cuizhu Mountain has raised many chickens, ducks and geese, but the family has a big business and there are so many servants in the Dong family. How can these things be so squandered?


    "Mother-in-law, don''t worry, Shuixiu has everything to eat at home. By the way, I''m here to tell you that Shuixiu gave birth yesterday and is another son. It was very smooth, and it took only half an hour to give birth after entering the delivery room. After giving birth, Shuixiu could go directly to the ground, and she was in good spirits.


    That''s how we were so happy. Shui Xiu said she didn''t know if Daniel''s daughter-in-law had given birth or not, so she specially asked me to send something over and ask me by the way. "


    Dong Chenghu''s happy expression almost cracked his mouth with laughter.


    Zhao shi also looked happy when she heard the words. When she heard that Gu Shuixiu had a smooth production, she also let go of her heart. At this moment, she didn''t feel that Dong Chenghu and the others were wasted, and she happily collected these things. Entering the kitchen, Yang Qiong''s expected due date is only ten days, and these things will come in handy at that time, which will save her from going to the town to buy.

 v3 Chapter 43： Yang Qiongs nervousness, the placement of Yangs housekeeper and his wife

    Yang Qiong heard what Dong Chenghu said, and was busy inquiring about Gu Shuixiu''s production, but she was embarrassed to ask Dong Chenghu, so she had to pester Yang Yi, "Brother, what do you think my aunt should do? Arrived? I heard from my mother-in-law that she was at great risk when she had two children before her birth. If it weren''t for the fact that the woman wanted to help her husband''s family, my mother-in-law would have wanted my aunt to stop giving birth. How did you do it, how did you give birth so quickly?"


    Yang Yi looked at her little sister who was holding her arms in her arms, and caught a trace of urgency and unease in her eyes, and comforted her distressedly: "Don''t worry, before we came out, Mrs. Dong I said, let you just relax. When you give birth to a child, there is a midwife by your side, and everything is obeyed by the midwife. After all, you are the first child, and the delivery will be slower.


    Chicken, but they are cooked in plain water and eaten. If it were me, I would have no appetite at all. If it were you, I don''t know if you could bear it until the time of birth.


    In addition, Mrs. Dong seems to drink a glass of honey water every morning. She brought a jar of honey in it this time. You can drink if you want, but Mrs. Dong said, don''t drink it after giving birth, especially not for children, you have to remember. "


    Yang Qiong carefully wrote down every word Yang Yi said, and getting these methods, no matter if it worked or not, at least made her restless and restless.


    Gu Daniu saw the brothers and sisters chatting happily, so he didn''t bother and went directly to the main room to sit with Dong Chenghu.


    Mr. Zhao put everything in order, wiped his hands, entered the room with a smile and said, "Chenghu, those big white geese in your family are real murderers, chasing them in the duck pen. Ducks and hens, making chickens and dogs jump, just took a lot of effort to separate them, and I''m all hairy."


    There is still a chicken feather floating in Zhao''s hair now, and she looks a little embarrassed, but the smile on her face does not diminish at all.


    The small silver bracelet of the lock of life, you also bring it back, put it on the child, keep it safe, and tell you secretly, I specially went to a temple 30 miles away and opened it up, and it is very spiritual."


    Dong Chenghu could only smile wryly when he heard Zhao''s words. Ever since he experienced Dong Yunlan, he has no good feelings for the temple, but now it is Zhao''s will, he must accept it gratefully, It happened that Gu Shuixiu was worried about whether there would be a problem with the child''s body. With this silver bracelet, it could at least give her some comfort.


    After talking about the child, Dong Chenghu said solemnly: "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, our current location is in the village, and the back is near the mountains, although there are still many fields in the middle, and There is a river, but the mountains are not very peaceful now. You should try not to go up the mountain in the future, let alone take the initiative to go to Cuizhu Mountain or Shen''s house. Next time I will ask Dong Yi to bring you a pigeon, and we will fly if anything happens. Just a pigeon biography."


    Seeing Dong Chenghu''s serious look, Mrs. Zhao and Gu Daniu were nervous, and Gu Daniu asked worriedly, "But what kind of beast appeared in the mountains?"


    Gu Daniu knows Dong Chenghu''s ability, and now even old hunters like him in the mountains tell them to be careful, I''m afraid the danger in the mountains is not ordinary, there are many capable people in Cuizhu Mountain, he I''m not very worried about Gu Shuixiu''s comfort. The big deal is that Gu Shuixiu doesn''t leave Cuizhu Mountain, but the Shen family is different. The Shen family now lives in the housekeeper Yang and the Mi family. The house is just an adobe house, and if wild animals force its way into it, it will be dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Gu Daniu quickly apologized to Dong Chenghu and ran out to find Yang Yi. The two discussed it outside for a while before entering the main room together.


    Although Yang Yi''s face was still calm, his frown still showed his troubles.


    "What''s the matter?" Dong Chenghu didn''t understand that they just went out for a while, and they all frowned when they came back.


    In the end, Gu Daniu said: "Brother-in-law, we were just thinking about the situation of my father-in-law and mother-in-law, they also live in the mountains, and now there are only two of them left in the Shen family, I am worried about their Safety."


    Dong Chenghu suddenly realized when he heard the words, because Shen Shikang''s grandfather and grandson both lived in Cuizhu Mountain, so he forgot about Shen''s family, Yang''s housekeeper and Mi''s, and immediately became anxious, " So what are you waiting for, just pick up someone quickly. It''s not a problem to see if you want to come here or to Cuizhu Mountain. I think it is more convenient to get to Cuizhu Mountain. We have built two large houses with many houses. We can¡¯t finish our stay, but Steward Yang can chat with Mr. Shen when he goes to our house, which is more lively.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It is better for Dong Chenghu to say this than for them. Da Niu could only bring the two of them to Caozi Village, but the people in Caozi Village were very talkative. When the Yao family started to gossip again, I was afraid that the old couple would not be happy. Now that they have agreed, Yang When Yi planned to return, they hunted all the way in the direction of the Shen family.


    After everyone agreed on this, Dong Chenghu had the mind to ask about other things, "By the way, is Erniu''s marriage settled?"


    When Mr. Zhao heard the words, he and Gu Daniu looked at each other, and they both approached Dong Chenghu, like a thief, and said in a low voice: "I think Erniu''s affairs are well established. When you go to town, you have to go there if you have something to do. There are all kinds of weird excuses. He was not like this before, but this time even the child''s father thinks something is wrong with him.


    Last time I asked Da Niu to accompany him to town, but when he got to town, he made an excuse to dump Da Niu. The woman secretly communicated. "


    "Secretly?" When Dong Chenghu heard this, his entire brow was tied into a knot. How could an ordinary woman from a good family secretly meet with a strange man, even if the woman was a son of a good family, but this behavior is too much Get loose.


    Seeing Dong Chenghu''s expression, Gu Daniu knew that he had a bad first impression of the woman, and quickly explained: "I was too angry at the time, thinking that Erniu was slandered by the woman, It''s not because I haven''t figured out the truth of the matter, but I really want to rush up to find out."

 v3 Chapter 44： Gu Ernius marriage, Yangs parents see Yunlan again

    "Then why don''t you ask?" Dong Chenghu said with some displeasure.


    Gu Daniu sighed and rolled his eyes helplessly, "I also want to ask, but Erniu doesn''t know that I''m following him, in case of misunderstanding, Erniu thinks I''m following him again He, what do you think he would think?"


    "This..." Dong Chenghu was speechless for a while, this is really a problem, after all, Daniel and Niu are brothers, if there is a gap between the brothers, it will be troublesome in the future.


    Zhao sighed and said: "When the Daniel came back and told us about this, my first reaction was to teach Erniu a lesson, but there was no evidence, and I couldn''t spoil them. The feelings between the brothers had to be endured and asked Daniel to inquire about the woman''s situation.


    Only after inquiring, I found out that the woman was also a miserable person. The family was originally from a good family. Because of the turmoil and the mother''s serious illness, the good family actually fell into such a predicament. The family originally lived in There are pubs in the town, and our Panlong Town is just a little bit big. Almost every store has only one store, no more than two at most.


    The sickness made it worse. There was only one older brother, who was still a lame man. When his family was good, he had already become his biological son.


    In the end, she had no choice but to let her sister-in-law go, because her brother was weak and could only take care of the youngest son at home. Father and mother are in such a situation, the elder brother can''t support it, and it is also a hard life.


    , the next time I went there, I found that the tavern had changed owners. After some inquiries, I found out about the previous shopkeeper''s family. Later, when the woman was molested in Erniu Town, she stepped forward to help.


    I heard Erniu''s own meaning because he was pitiful for that woman, but many of us poor girls have gone to many places, and I have never seen him so kind before, but this time he was so kind to this woman Care, there must be a problem! "


    Zhao said unequivocally that Dong Chenghu had no choice but to believe it.


    Gu Daniu glanced at the door twice, seeing that Gu Erniu and Gu Mingde had not come back, and then said excitedly: "I went to the town by myself and came back in front of everyone. Speaking of the shopkeeper of the tavern, guess what? Erniu is not quite right, and it''s the first time I''ve ever seen him so focused and concerned."


    Dong Chenghu was caught between Zhao and Gu Daniu, listening to them gossip about Gu Erniu, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but suspect that this was Gu Erniu''s mother With a brother? When did the Zhao family and Gu Daniu gossip so much?


    Not right.


    After a while, Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu entered the door one after another. After listening to Gu Erniu''s gossip, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but pay attention to Gu Erniu, and even Gu Mingde asked him what to say Almost lost their minds.


    After leaving Caozi Village, the group followed Yang Yi''s suggestion and headed to Shen''s house.


    When he got a big snake, Dong Yi frowned when he saw this thing. Although he was not afraid of these things, the snake felt really disgusting.


    Yang Yi saw that Dong Yi refused to touch the snake, so he had to put it in his basket.


    After arriving at the Shen''s house, the housekeeper Yang and Mrs. Mi heard their intentions, and Dong Chenghu, the male owner of the Dong family, invited them to go there. The old couple had nothing to be ashamed of. All the living things that the Shen family raised were taken away. If they were not taken away, they would starve to death sooner or later if they stayed at home.


    In this way, the baskets of several people are full at once, especially when they walk a few steps, there will be a few crowings in the baskets behind them, and sometimes they talk Not sure, Dong Chenghu and the others felt helpless for a while, so they had to speed up and hurry back.


    On the way from Shen''s house to Cuizhu Mountain, they also caught three or four fat rabbits and pheasants. It''s good. They have chickens, ducks, rabbits, roe deer and snakes. Trevor and the others have prepared a table of game dinner.


    Butler Yang looked at the fat rabbit and pheasant, his mouth closed happily, "It''s better to be in the mountains!


    Yang Yi listened to his father''s words, except for a helpless smile, he really couldn''t say anything, if he told his father what happened to the tiger and leopard before, I don''t know his father still will be so emotional.


    After they arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yunlan was amazed when she saw that everyone in the group was carrying something on her body, "Brother, didn''t you go to your sister-in-law''s mother''s house to deliver something? Are you bringing more? Are they all given by your uncles and aunts?"


    As soon as Yang Yi saw Dong Yunlan, he was in a very good mood, and immediately replied for Dong Chenghu: "Some of these were given by the Gu family, some were brought back by the Shen family, and we were in the mountains. There are chickens and ducks, roe deer, and snakes here."


    "Snake!" When Dong Yunlan heard this word, her face turned pale with fright. If she were to say what animal she was most afraid of, it would be insects and snakes. She was bitten by a snake at her door when she was a child. , Fortunately, the snake was not poisonous, otherwise she would have died long ago, and she is still deeply impressed by that incident.


    Yang Yi didn''t expect Dong Yunlan to be so afraid of snakes, and said in a panic, "I''ll take this to the kitchen now, and let Cuifu stew for you, it won''t scare you. "


    The stew... Dong Yunlan''s face became even paler when she heard this.


    The housekeeper Yang and Mrs. Mi watched the interaction between them, and they looked at each other. When did their son care so much about a woman? After Mi''s reaction, his eyes began to glow when he saw Dong Yunlan, and he asked affectionately, "Miss Dong, do you remember me?"


    "You are... Aunt Yang!" After Dong Yunlan recognized Mi''s family, she also thought of the housekeeper Yang behind Dong Chenghu, and immediately greeted: "Uncle Yang, you are all here, hurry in and sit down ."

 v3 Chapter 45： Mies excitement, creating opportunities

    --[ifltIE7]>PleaseWait...|Cloudflarebody{margin:0;padding:0}if(!navigator.cookieEnabled){window.addEventListener(''DOMContentLoaded'',function(){varcookieEl=document.getElementById(''cookie-alert'');cookieEl.style.display=''block'';})}//#cf-wrapper#spinner{width:69px;margin:auto;}#cf-wrapper#cf-please-wait{text-align:center}.attribution{margin-top:32px;}.bubbles{background-color:#f58220;width:20px;height:20px;margin:2px;border-radius:100%;display:inline-block;}#cf-wrapper#challenge-form{padding-top:25px;padding-bottom:25px;}#cf-hcaptcha-container{text-align:center;}#cf-hcaptcha-containeriframe{display:inline-block;}@keyframesfader{0%{opacity:0.2;}50%{opacity:1.0;}100%{opacity:0.2;}}#cf-wrapper#cf-bubbles{width:69px;}@-webkit-keyframesfader{0%{opacity:0.2;}50%{opacity:1.0;}100%{opacity:0.2;}}#cf-bubbles>.bubbles{animation:fader1.6sinfinite;}#cf-bubbles>.bubbles:nth-child(2){animation-delay:.2s;}#cf-bubbles>.bubbles:nth-child(3){animation-delay:.4s;}Pleaseenablecookies.

 v3 Chapter 46： Insurgent offensive, building a house agenda

    The news brought back from Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan, Gu Shuixiu knew that Yang Qiong''s production went well this time, although it was a little more troublesome than her production this time, but compared to other people, it was unbelievably smooth. According to Gu Daniel''s words, if the Zhao family hadn''t pressed Yang Qiong to death, maybe she would have left the house the next day after giving birth.


    Now the Zhao family has to go to Yang Qiong''s room every day to check whether Yang Qiong is lying on the bed obediently. Now I''m crying in bed every day, complaining that time passes too slowly.


    Gu Daniu returned to the county office seven days after Yang Qiong gave birth, and Yang Qiong became more and more bored.


    Gu Shuixiu pondered whether she should take Yang Qiong over to live for a few days after the spring ploughing, which just made her rare for this niece.


    Time is in Gu Shuixiu''s hope, Yang Qiong''s details, slowly passed, in early March, Gu Shuixiu finally lifted the ban after confinement, and immediately ran vigorously and vigorously in the mountains of Cuizhu Mountain , I''m not going to see the paddy fields, I''m going to see the rapeseed fields, or I''m going to the beach to see the drying progress of sea salt, and I can''t be idle at all.


    At the same time, the uprising army in Dongyang County had abandoned Linhai County, Song Youxin placed half of his men and horses in the periphery of Linhai County, and Pei Dongqi also ordered three elites to be stationed in the periphery of Linhai County, trying to wait After Song Youxin attacked Xin''an County, he launched a siege of Linhai County again.


    They will take it before they invade Xuancheng County.


    In May, the spring ploughing was over, and Mrs. Liang, who had not heard news for a long time, sent a piece of news that surprised everyone. She was pregnant, and Shen Jiangan was almost ten years old. She There has been no movement. I didn''t expect it to happen at this time. Liang was very helpless, but he knew that such a thing could not be concealed, so he had to write a letter to Shen Shikang to report.


    Shen Shikang meant to let the Liang family come back quickly, but Liang''s will was not very strong, and in the end Shen Shikang could only reluctantly promise Liang to give birth to this child outside.


    It''s just that the old man now not only has to worry about the safety of his son and daughter-in-law, but also has to worry about one person, the little guy in Liang''s stomach, which is really embarrassing for him.


    After Gu Shuixiu found out, she wrote a lot of precautions for Mrs. Liang. Although Mrs. Liang might already know about these things, she couldn''t help but talk about it a little more. After all, Mrs. Liang was One of her few recognized friends.


    With the good news brought by the Liang family, there is also the current situation outside. Gu Shuixiu knows that with Song Youxin''s current momentum, it is not guaranteed that he will be able to fight against the people in the capital next year or the year after. I''m afraid it''s hard to say when the time comes. No matter what, the Daliang Dynasty has gone through a hundred years. Although it has rotted to the core, the skinny camels are bigger than horses. Their heritage is definitely not comparable to Song Youxin. Who will kill the deer? , is still unknown.


    Although Gu Shuixiu believed that Song Youxin would win, she couldn''t believe it so blindly.


    Speak out in draft form.


    "Chenghu, didn''t you say before that you wanted to find another suitable place to live in the west of Qingping Mountain, and see another big mansion, do you have an idea now?"


    Dong Chenghu''s head was still a little confused. After hearing Gu Shuixiu''s question, he suddenly woke up with a gentle smile on his face, and sat up like Gu Shuixiu with his hands up , looked at her, "Why did you ask this all of a sudden? Do you have any other good ideas?"


    Dong Chenghu stared at Gu Shuixiu expectantly, hoping that she could give good advice, but Gu Shuixiu smiled and shook his head, and after a while he said in a low voice, "I want you to quickly put This plan is on the agenda, don¡¯t forget, the battle is getting more and more heated now. Although our family has nothing to do with the rebels, it has been so long that we have forgotten it, but we can¡¯t take risks.


    There is one more thing, I have never dared to tell you, it is too late to tell you, but do you want to keep it a secret? "


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu so serious, Dong Chenghu immediately became nervous, nodded hastily, and almost swore to God.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while, and then said seriously: "Do you know what happened to the eldest sister in Wu''s house?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, then shook his head again, all she knew was how the Wu family abused Dong Yunmei and their two children, he really hadn''t really understood other things.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply, and said, "Did I suspect that the eldest sister''s mood was not right? Later, the eldest sister came to me and told me, but she wanted to ask me for help, so she put the This secret told me that the inexplicable disappearance of the Wu family is also related to this matter."


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, Dong Chenghu was stunned and stunned, and after a while, he was afraid, "Shuixiu, what secret do you know, if that person can arrest Wu Jiaquan, he will definitely be able to deal with our family, you How dare you go to the county seat at that time, and you have stayed there for so long!"


    Dong Chenghu was so anxious that he almost jumped up.


    "Don''t rush to listen to me! The elder sister said that Qingqing was not her biological daughter at all, but was entrusted and supported by others. The whole Wu family knew about this. The disgusting mother-in-law of the Wu family paid the child support from that person, and after throwing the children to Yunmei, they didn''t care about their life or death.


    The old lady of the Wu family did not expect that Qingqing''s biological father would come back, or so forcefully seek it out. What would happen if Qingqing''s biological father knew that his daughter was abused by the Wu family? "


    Who is Qingqing''s biological father? Who has such great ability to dare to arrest people like this in broad daylight?"


    Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a white look, and said angrily: "Who else? As soon as the rebel army invaded Zhishui County, the Wu family was arrested. Combined with the rumors we heard, I can tell you with 80-90% confidence that Qingqing''s biological father is Song Youxin."


    "What?" Dong Chenghu was so frightened that he rose a few decibels, and there was some noise from the crib not far away, and the baby''s murmur.


    Dong Chenghu then reacted. His voice frightened his younger son, and he quickly covered his mouth with his hands.

 v3 Chapter 47： Dong Chenghus shock, and told everything

    Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to get up and pick up her little son to coax her. When the little man sucked the milk, she immediately became quiet again, and after a quarter of an hour, she fell back to sleep sweetly.


    When the child fell asleep, Dong Chenghu kept apologizing to Gu Shuixiu like a child who did something wrong. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu didn''t mean to be angry with him, he breathed a sigh of relief and continued Ask about Dong Qingqing.


    "Do you believe that Qingqing''s biological father is Song Youxin? It''s not that I doubt you, but this is too mysterious. The first time we met Song Youxin, he was a refugee in Linhai County. District, we are here in Yongjia County, you wouldn''t tell me that he came to Zhishui County to give birth to a baby!" Dong Chenghu rubbed his head with his hands in confusion, obviously what Gu Shuixiu said today has exceeded him. acceptance range.


    Gu Shuixiu placed the sleeping son properly, and continued to lie back to his position, saying silently: "You really don''t believe it, then Song Youxin went to know with his wife back then. For those who gave birth in Shui County, I think they originally planned to settle down in Zhishui County, but they didn''t expect his daughter-in-law to bleed to death during childbirth.


    Song Youxin, how does a big man take care of a small baby? I can''t, I can only entrust the child to the Wu family. At the beginning, Song Youxin fell in love with the Wu family because Wu Wen of the Wu family was a scholar. He thought that people who could provide a scholar''s character and family background should be good. It was for this reason that he put the child After handing it over to the Wu family, he left immediately.


    The eldest sister said that since then, she has never seen Qingqing''s biological father, and Qingqing''s biological father has never come back to see her, which is why the Wu family believes that Qingqing was killed by her father Abandoned, this is how dare to be so presumptuous.


    Now that the Wu family has fallen into Song Youxin''s hands, those rumors alone are enough for Song Youxin to skin the Wu family, don''t you think? "


    Dong Chenghu was stunned when he heard this, and then nodded in agreement, "If this is the case, then the Wu family will be more fortunate than fortune, even if they are not dead, it is estimated that life is better than death. Knowing that Qingqing''s biological father is Song Youxin, why can''t we tell Song Youxin?"


    Gu Shuixiu knew Dong Chenghu''s temperament, if he knew about this, he would definitely say so, and immediately explained helplessly: "I told you so much not to let you stab the news, but Tell you about the importance of us finding another place to build your house!


    To tell you the truth, at present, only I know that Qingqing''s biological father is Song Youxin, even the eldest sister does not know, I don''t want to say it now because Song Youxin is on the cusp of that kind of storm and may be overturned at any time , If he wins, it would be a good thing for Qingqing to recognize him, but if he loses, I don''t want Qingqing to be implicated. It''s okay to say that I am selfish or that I am powerful. This is human nature. After all, we have nothing to do with Song Youxin. , but Qingqing is what I watched grew up.


    I took her name and I can''t watch this kid go on adventures. Then the Wu family is already in Song Youxin''s hands. I think the people who come to the Wu family will give up our family as well, but it is fortunate that the Wu family ignored the eldest sister at the beginning, so they only know that the eldest sister''s family is a hunter in the mountains, but the specific What mountain they are not very clear.


    Take ten thousand steps back and say, even if they know about Qingping Mountain, but Qingping Mountain is so big and so dangerous, they can''t go into the deep mountain, Song Youxin is busy with the uprising now, There is no way to find people, so we still have time. Once Song Youxin has people, I''m afraid they will really find us here.


    So what I mean is to hurry up and buy a mountain in the west of Qingping Mountain. It is best to form a natural barrier like Cuizhu Mountain. If Song Youxin succeeds, we will take the initiative to take care of the Qingqing thing. Tell him that if he still wants to find Qingqing after losing, then we have to think carefully. "


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then he reacted with a solemn expression on his face. Of course he knew that Gu Shuixiu¡¯s actions were to protect the whole family, but on the other hand, Gu Shuixiu This is extremely unfair to Song Youxin and Dong Qingqing. After all, they are biological fathers and daughters. If Song Youxin accidentally hangs up, wouldn''t Dong Qingqing not be able to see his biological father?


    However, if Dong Qingqing knows that Song Youxin is her father, and if Dong Qingqing proposes to find her biological father, what will Dong Yunmei do?


    How much Dong Yunmei loves Dong Qingqing, Dong Chenghu knows it, if it wasn''t for the two children who couldn''t let go, maybe Dong Yunmei would not be able to last.


    If Dong Qingqing knows about this now, I am afraid that the damage to Dong Yunmei will be the greatest. Dong Chenghu also hesitates when he thinks of Dong Yunmei. The body is broken again.


    Thinking about it, Dong Chenghu sighed helplessly: "It seems that this is the only way to do it, it depends on the situation, as you said, if Song Youxin really loses, Qingqing His identity was revealed again, I''m afraid that all of us will not be able to live. For the sake of us, we can only continue to hide it. You go to sleep first.


    I think about it again, I said before that I have to go hunting in the mountains after the spring ploughing, but I haven''t gotten up yet, so I can take this opportunity to go a little further. If I come across a suitable place, I will mark it , we''ll buy it when you''re satisfied with it, and then we''ll make a mountain of green bamboo. "


    Dong Chenghu''s words reassured Gu Shuixiu a lot, but after Gu Shuixiu fell asleep, Dong Chenghu couldn''t fall asleep, thinking about what Gu Shuixiu said over and over, only sighing.


    , Let''s see what''s going on over there, after all, animals are coming to our side now, maybe there is something wrong with the west side, I don''t feel at ease if I don''t take a look."


    "Well, let''s go west first, then go east. As for the north, we can only go to see it next time." After thinking about it, Yang Yi said, he could have ignored it. But now that she is going to marry Dong Yunlan, she naturally has to think more about the Dong family.


    Yang Yi''s suggestion coincided with what Dong Chenghu had in mind, and Dong Chenghu made a decision immediately.


    Since we are going to set off, we must repair weapons and prepare dry food. Gu Shuixiu is now in good health, and he can also help us to do things together. Each person made 20 pieces of naan. The people on this trip included Dong Chenghu, Dong Yi, Yang Yi, Dong Wei, and Dong Lie. Five people made 100 pieces of naan.

 v3 Chapter 48： A woman can hold up half the sky and encounter a python

    Some of these naan, bring some bamboo tubes with water, and a bucket of bamboo wine and medicine for each person, so it''s almost the same.


    Don''t think that bamboo wine is taken to drink, these bamboo wines have a very high degree of concentration. When you are injured in the mountains, you can use them to clean the wound, and then apply the wound medicine, which can promote the healing of the wound. Healing can also reduce the occurrence of some complications.


    Dong Chenghu took people away quietly this time. He didn''t say hello to the Qin family and the Zuo family at all. Dong Yi and Yang Yi couldn''t help but look sideways. Dong Chenghu never left those two families, and this time it really surprised them.


    Now that Dong Chenghu is away, she can only support the Yantian by the beach. From this day on, Gu Shuixiu wakes up every morning and tells Dong Xiao and the others to take care of the fields, and then give The child was breastfed, and then he turned the sky alone and went to the beach to dry the salt.


    It is impossible for her to get the sea salt from the sun to the Cuizhu Mountain by herself. She can only find a high place for temporary storage, and then transport the sea salt back when Dong Chenghu returns.


    The beach is still as quiet as ever. The sound of the waves and the sound of seagulls make the place a little more angry. Gu Shuixiu comes here every day to deal with the affairs of Yantian, and then goes to the beach to explore seafood. Picking the seaweed for building the house is no time to spare.


    Here Gu Shuixiu was busy planning for a rainy day, and Dong Chenghu and a few people walked for a day and a night, and finally reached the hinterland of Qingping Mountain. These trees are taller and sturdier than Cuizhu Mountain. The big tree should be white in the coming year, and the whiskers are hanging from the tall trees, which looks a little scary in the dark forest, especially in such an environment, it is difficult for them to find out whether there are snakes hovering on the whiskers.


    Everyone''s expression is extremely solemn when they arrive here, if they are not covered with thick realgar powder, and the bamboo that explores the road also has realgar powder, they would not dare to go like this place to come.


    It''s just that the more you go inside, the more uneasy everyone feels. Fortunately, Dong Yi and Yang Yi are there. If you don''t give them two hundred courage, they wouldn''t dare to go to such a place.


    "Listen, everyone, I feel that there is movement not far ahead." Dong Yi said solemnly.


    Not waiting for them to react, a three-meter-long python appeared in their field of vision. Dong Lie had never seen such a big python before. Disobeyed.


    This python would not be soft on those who broke into its territory, and immediately pounced on Dong Yi and the others.


    Dong Yi was agitated by the python, and immediately jumped up, scolding a beast, and suddenly chopped at the python.


    The python shook frantically in pain. When its body hit the tree, the tree trembled involuntarily.


    When the tree came up, something inexplicably fell, including leaves, bird nests, and some small animals.


    Everyone was hit by the chain reaction unexpectedly and avoided.


    Only Dong Yi killed the python wholeheartedly, and competed with the python over there. After everyone reached the safety zone, Yang Yi hugged the matching sword and looked at it with gusto. He kept muttering: "This guy''s martial arts seems to be a lot higher, when will we find him to learn from each other."


    Dong Chenghu happened to be beside him. After hearing Yang Yi''s words, three black lines could not help appearing on his forehead.


    After the snake gallbladder, he chopped up some snake meat and threw it at Yang Yi, "We will bake this thing at night, and the snake soup we eat at home is not bad."


    Yang Yi was speechless while holding the snake meat. Can this roast snake meat taste the same as snake soup?


    But he knew that Dong Yi didn''t like to deal with these things, so he had to go with Dong Wei to deal with the snake meat, regenerate the fire, and improve the food.


    They have eaten naan several times, and no one will object to changing the taste at this time.


    During the barbecue, Dong Yi suddenly asked: "How do we go next? This is already the hinterland of Qingping Mountain. After eating this meal, we must hurry immediately, not in this place. If you stay overnight, you will continue to walk to the west of Qingping Mountain. We and the Qin family have not yet reached this place when we dispatched together with the Qin family, and we went directly north to Dongyang County.


    Dong Yi continued to walk forward worriedly. It would be troublesome if they couldn''t get out of this dense forest before dark.


    "Brother Yang, what do you think?" Dong Chenghu was also worried about this issue himself, so he had to ask what others meant.


    I think this jungle is not simple, there should be more than snakes."


    Dong Wei and Dong Lie paled a bit after hearing Yang Yi''s words. He hurriedly finished eating and followed Dong Chenghu closely.


    The snake meat was completely wiped out, and then they chased in the direction of Dong Chenghu and the others.


    Compared with Qingping Mountain, it is obviously much drier here, and the vegetation is not the same as that in the east, and the distribution is relatively sparse.


    Dong Chenghu was the first time he saw such a scene, and in a trance he almost thought that this was not Qingping Mountain.


    Dong Yi looked around and said softly, "The scenery here is very similar to the scenery in the suburbs of Jiankang."


    "But if you look closely, you can still find some differences." Yang Yi continued.


    Dong Chenghu scratched the back of his head reluctantly, and said after discussing, "I said, should we hurry up and find a place to stay? It''s not safe to stay here for a long time."


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi are talented and bold, Dong Chenghu dare not compare with them, if he doesn''t find a good place to stay before dark, I''m afraid he will sleep with the beast tonight.

 v3 Chapter 49： On the west side of Qingping Mountain, encounter wolves

    Well, if you don''t go further, you will regret it later.


    Dong Chenghu coincided with their thoughts, and greeted Dong Wei and Dong Lie to keep up, but here they are going to set up a torch to avoid it getting dark and they haven''t found a suitable place to live.


    After everything was prepared, with Yang Yi''s order, everyone rushed forward.


    The stones also cause the trees to grow sparsely, and the visibility to the west is much larger than to the east.


    They are still standing on this hill, and they can almost see the situation on the other hill. Moreover, there are birch, pine, eucalyptus, etc. in the west, and there are more fruits and so on than in the east.


    Several people walked all the way to eat, specially picking wild fruits that had been eaten by insects, and they were all full after dark.


    Tonight, they didn''t find any suitable place to live, so they could only climb up a hill, encircle a large area, and then light a bonfire. They were in the fire circle and could guarantee their own safety to the greatest extent possible. It is safe, but in this way, the amount of firewood consumed will be several times higher than usual, and a special person must be sent to keep an eye on it, pay attention to the situation of the bonfire at any time, and pay attention to the movement outside the fire ring, and cannot relax for a moment.


    , but also has the experience of overnight in the jungle, and his vigilance will be much better than that of Dong Lie, who is completely inexperienced.


    Dong Chenghu arranged for Dong Wei and Dong Lie to work together in the middle of the night, from Xu Shi to Zi Shi, which is now from seven o''clock to midnight. After that, it was Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi''s turn. The two were on duty from the ugly time to the Yinshi.


    I often walk around in the mountains and forests, knowing that sleeping at such a time is a race against time, so I just lay down for a while, and even started snoring.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi''s breathing also became even.


    Dong Wei and Dong Lie whispered: "You will be in charge of the half circle later, I will be in charge of this half circle, if there is a situation, you will shout loudly, don''t be afraid, we are in the fire circle, we are here. We don¡¯t dare to attack directly, we still have time to prepare.¡±


    To be honest, Dong Wei admires Dong Chenghu¡¯s arrangement very much. Set fire directly to the mountain.


    This hill is far away from other hills, and there is spring water on the halfway.


    Just now they have poured water on the outside of the fire ring, so as to ensure that the fire will not spread to the maximum extent.


    Dong Lie knew that among the five of them, he was the weakest, so he immediately obediently started vigil, and added a little firewood from time to time to ensure that there would be no loopholes.


    The first half of the night was fine. It was almost after midnight when the two called Dong Chenghu and Dong Yi up and changed shifts with them.


    Dong Chenghu has slept for five hours now. Although he is still very sleepy, he immediately recovered after washing his face with clean water. After discussing with Dong Yi, the two adopted a patrol style. At night, walking slowly around the inner circle of fire can avoid missing something.


    In the beginning, it was quiet and quiet, only the explosion of matches and the occasional scream of crickets. Because of the ring of fire, they don¡¯t have to worry about snakes, insects, mice, ants and other things, as long as Pay attention to whether there is a beast attack.


    They can still see those lights when they stand up the mountain, and they will move, so they have to be vigilant.


    Dong Yi stood beside Dong Chenghu, looked in the direction Dong Chenghu pointed, looked at it for a while, and suddenly said solemnly: "It seems to be some kind of beast, or that kind of fast beast, but It''s too far away from us to see clearly."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, his heart tightened, "Could it be that our firelight brought them here?"


    Dong Yi shook his head, took two steps forward, stared at the bright lights seriously, and said, "It can''t be attracted by our firelight, animals are afraid of fire, especially when we put The scope of the fire is so big, it stands to reason that those animals should stay away, how can they take the initiative to find them, and, looking at those lights, it seems that there are not only one or two, but a group."


    , "Master, call them up quickly, the wolf is coming!"


    As soon as Dong Yi shouted, Yang Yi jumped up first, picked up his weapon and ran towards Dong Yi, "Where is the wolf?"


    Dong Wei and Dong Lie were still sleeping, Dong Chenghu saw this and hurried over to shake them up, "Get up, don''t sleep, the wolf is coming."


    The two of Dong Wei were still in a daze, but when Dong Chenghu said this, he immediately woke up and stared vigilantly around with a knife.


    In just a while, those wolves have reached the periphery of the fire ring, one or two, Dong Yi and Yang Yi looked around, and the two couldn''t help but turn black, there are at least two dozen here Wolves, I don''t know if there are any more wolves behind. What did they do? How could they attract so many wolves?


    It was the first time that Dong Lie saw so many wolves, especially when they were surrounded by wolves. already appointed.


    Dong Chenghu was also frightened by the number of these wolves. He looked at Dong Yi and Yang Yi, and asked loudly, "What should we do? What are we going to do now, so many wolves, on average, at least one hit per person. It takes five to kill all the wolves, but the problem is that these are wolves, not cats and dogs, we can kill them if we say we can kill them, and if they don¡¯t get it right, they may tear them apart.¡±

 v3 Chapter 50： fight, escape

    Yang Yi and Dong Yi glanced at each other, and the two rushed towards the middle of the camp in an instant, took the bows and arrows prepared in advance, one facing south, the other north, aiming at the target and firing immediately.


    Seeing this, Dong Chenghu also went to get the bow and arrow, and called to Dong Wei by the way: "Dong Wei, are you shooting the bow and arrow accurately? If possible, you can shoot together, Dong Lie goes to the central Go, keep an eye on your surroundings at all times, and kill wolves with a big knife if they rush over."


    When the two heard Dong Chenghu''s instructions, they found their direction in an instant, and immediately stopped panicking and went their separate ways.


    Ready to go, planning to rush into the ring of fire.


    Dong Lie was frightened when he saw the appearance of the wolves, he quickly added matches to the places where there was almost no firewood, held the big knife tightly in both hands, and circled in place, fearing that he would suddenly be rushed by the wolf Come in.


    Here Dong Yi and Yang Yi have shot five or six wolves respectively, Dong Chenghu has also shot three or four, Dong Wei is a little less, and hit two, and it takes a moment of effort, fire Fifteen or sixteen wolves on the periphery of the circle are missing, and there are more than a dozen left. Even if those wolves rush in, they can handle it completely.


    Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, the leader of the wolf pack had already taken the lead in rushing into the ring of fire, Dong Lie screamed in fright, Dong Yi and Yang Yi had to shoot the surrounding wolves alone, and one Shoot the wolves in the inner circle.


    Those wolves were also cunning, and as soon as they entered the ring of fire, they scattered, one attacked Dong Lie, the other attacked Dong Chenghu, and two or three ran towards Dong Yi and Yang Yi. It seems that these wolves also know that Dong Yi and Yang Yi are their biggest threats.


    Seeing this, Dong Yi gave up the bow and arrow, rushed into the wolves with his sword, and fought with the wolves. His goal was the leader of the wolves, but whenever Dong Yi attacked the wolves When the leader of the pack, there are always wolves rushing over to block the pack leader.


    Dong Yi was also on fire. He showed his kung fu. After a few steps, all those wolves were kicked out of the circle of fire. On the hind legs, it was just that Dong Yi was staring at him, and together with Yang Yi and Dong Chenghu, the leader of the wolf pack immediately rushed towards Dong Lie.


    Between the lightning and flint, Dong Yi''s sword flew out, just hitting the head of the wolf leader.


    Dong Lie''s wolf claws were surrounded by danger, and he fell to the ground, panting and staring at the bloodied wolf leader beside him, unable to recover for a long time.


    After the fierce battle, the sky was already slightly bright.


    There are so many wolf corpses, I am afraid that these **** smells will be able to attract the beasts in a while.


    Dong Chenghu wanted to do it right away, but after seeing so many wolf skins, he felt that it was a pity to give up. He immediately called Dong Wei and Dong Lie, and went up to skin the wolves. Minimize their losses.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi shook their heads helplessly when they saw Dong Chenghu''s behavior. Now the Dong family can also be said to be a rich party. Silver money, but even without that money, with ten miles of fragrant profit, and the production of Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Chenghu wouldn''t be so poor that he still clings to these wolf skins at a time like this.


    Just when the two were speechless, Dong Chenghu, Dong Wei, and Dong Lie had successfully removed six wolf skins. Judging by their posture, they had to remove all wolf skins before giving up.


    "Master, our family is not short of these things. If you don''t go now, it will be troublesome if you really provoke the beast."


    Dong Chenghu looked around, then said relaxedly: "No, when the wolves came towards us just now, the other animals were scared away, and now it''s almost dawn Now, the most dangerous time has passed, and we are all safe until dark."


    Dong Chenghu''s martial arts are not comparable to Dong Yi and Yang Yi, but when it comes to survival in the mountains, he thinks that he is no worse than them. These are the survival experiences of their mountain hunters.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi heard the words, they had to shrug and go with Dong Chenghu and the others. In the end, Dong Yi couldn''t stand it, so he had no choice but to join them, leaving Yang Yi to take control.


    The four were busy until the sun came out before they took off the wolf skin. During the period, I really didn''t see a single animal, not even the shadow of a pheasant. Those little cuties are broken, and with these wolf skins, they can also exchange dozens of taels of silver this time, not a trip in vain.


    Wash off the **** smell."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, quickly packed his luggage, greeted Dong Wei and Dong Lie, and quickly followed in their footsteps. In one day, it was enough for them to climb over three or four mountains.


    .


    Carnivores large and small occupy almost the entire mountain. If Dong Chenghu and the others see this scene, I am afraid that Yang Yi and Dong Yi will also retreat.


    The group walked for a long time, and finally found a small and medium-sized clear stream in the pass of a mountain.


    Yang Yi saw that Dong Chenghu had been dawdling for a long time and had not come down, so he poured a ladle of water on Dong Chenghu and asked loudly, "Come down quickly, cool down."


    Bring out all the girls'' stuff?"


    Dong Wei wanted to laugh when he saw it, but Dong Chenghu was the master.


    Dong Chenghu looked at everyone with a wry smile and said: "I don''t want to bring this thing, but Shui Xiu insisted that I bring it before I went out, and said that I can''t hurt myself when I go out, so I specially gave it to me. I prepared two pieces, and now it seems to be really useful.


    I will wash these wolf skins later, remove the meat on them, wash them again with pancreas, and dry them in the sun, which can remove the fishy smell of wolf skins to the greatest extent. By wrapping it in banana leaves, we don''t have to worry about attracting wild animals, and washing our clothes and bodies with pancreas can completely remove the fishy smell. "

 v3 Chapter 51： Take a shower, Midnight Horror

    The pheasants and rabbits provided them with improved food, while the others were responsible for cleaning the wolf skins. It took half an hour to clean up all the wolf skins, prop them up one by one, and bake them around the fire. The pheasant and hare that Dong Yi had just returned.


    After finishing these few people can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Clothes are almost done.


    The clothes washed with pancreas has a faint fragrance, and if you smell it carefully, you will not smell a little fishy smell. Dong Chenghu is very satisfied with this.


    After lunch, everyone packed up all the wolf skins that were dried, even if they were not completely dried, and immediately continued their journey to the west.


    Because of the battle with the wolves last night, they still have some lingering fears, a group of people made up their minds to speed up their journey, the goal is to find a suitable foothold before dark.


    The further west you go, Dong Chenghu and several others found that the vegetation here is more differentiated from the east, even the small animals are a little different.


    In the evening, they had already climbed over two mountains, either on steep slopes or cliffs, and finally found a dry cave halfway up the mountain before dark.


    With this cave, everyone''s tense nerves can finally relax.


    Don''t need Dong Chenghu to speak, Dong Wei and Dong Lie have already started to clean up the cave, because the east of Qingping Mountain is Danxia landform, and the west is granite landform. The cave is very different from the cave where Dong Chenghu and the others lived before.


    It is not only dry, but also ventilated. Although Dong Chenghu has not found a vent, this does not affect his love for this cave.


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi didn''t want to see Dong Chenghu''s **** at the cave. The two quickly set up a bonfire and continued to take out the wolf skins to dry. Then one went out to find food, and the other Go to check the situation nearby, with yesterday''s lesson, they don''t dare to be careless now.


    Dong Yi went out for half an hour before coming back, only brought back some wild fruits and bird eggs, seeing his depressed face, Dong Wei was very curious, "Dong Yi brother, you are hunting But it will never fail, and today I didn''t even bring a pheasant!"


    Dong Yi glanced at them indifferently, calmly, and divided the food before saying: "You ate pheasant at noon, and you still want to eat pheasant at night? I originally wanted to find some mushrooms and the like. Yes, but it''s too dry here, and I ran more than half of the mountain, and I didn''t have a single edible mushroom, and there were not as many wild vegetables as the green bamboo mountains. After thinking about it, I had to bring you wild fruits."


    "The wild fruit is good and delicious." Dong Chenghu happily took a piece of fruit and ate it, not picky at all.


    Dong Chenghu has no opinion, Dong Wei and Dong Lie naturally dare not say a word or two more.


    Everyone finished eating quietly, Dong Chenghu thought, with this cave tonight, they should be much safer than yesterday, and they can sleep well.


    As a result, another accident happened in the early morning before dawn.


    Dong Lie woke up and stumbled to a remote corner to take a break. How could he know that he finally walked to a slit and was about to take off his pants, but the vague firelight made him see a When the skeleton was erected, Dong Lie screamed in fright, "It''s dead!"


    , it looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Dong Yi walked over first, and after seeing the skeleton, his expression slowly became solemn, and calmly said to Yang Yi and others: "There is a human skeleton, come and see."


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Wei heard the words, and their whole bodies were stunned. Although Dong Chenghu had seen dead people and killed them himself, he had never seen this skeleton. This really challenges people''s psychological limits.


    Dong Wei is weaker than Dong Chenghu. Although he looks fierce, he swears that he is definitely a law-abiding and honest mountain villager. Can''t you watch it?


    Dong Yi directly ignored Dong Wei''s cowardice and said to Yang Yi, "How about making it together?"


    Yang Yi responded without hesitation.


    In the end, the two worked together to get the skeletons out, only to find that there were still skeletons under the skeletons, one or two. In the end, more than a dozen corpses were found.


    Dong Lie was so frightened that he was so frightened that he immediately pulled Dong Wei to hide away. Dong Chenghu was frightened and numb, and even approached these skeletons by ghosts.


    Yang Yi clapped the dust on his hands, stared at these skeletons for a long time, and said calmly: "Knife wounds, all died at the key points, either by being smeared on the neck or pierced by a sword. The heart, simply and neatly, what an expert does."


    Yang Yi was looking at Dong Yi when he said this, the meaning is obvious, are you not a killer? How can you not see that these people died abnormally?


    Dong Yi didn''t have the heart to care what Yang Yi thought, squatted down and flipped the bones at will, and added: "These people have been dead for about three or four years. It was specially moved to that gap and hidden, I guess something happened to cause them all to be stacked together."


    Between the lightning and flint, Dong Chenghu exclaimed: "Earthquake! There was a movement in Qingping Mountain three or four years ago, and the sea water poured in, but at that time, only the Qingping Mountain was severely narrowed. To the east, I didn¡¯t hear that this side was also affected.¡±


    "You don''t know it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Maybe some natural disaster happened here a few years ago, but what I don''t understand is why the body is hidden there instead of dragging it out. Buried, or directly destroy the corpse?"


    Yang Yi touched his chin with a thoughtful look on his face. Dong Chenghu couldn''t help disgusting him when he saw his hands touching his face with the bones.


    Dong Yi watched it for a long time, and sighed: "How could it show that the situation was urgent at that time, and they didn''t have time to deal with these corpses, so they placed them in a random place. Now that there are none of these, so If many corpses are found here, there will be a big problem, let''s dig a hole and bury them."

 v3 Chapter 52： Do good deeds a day, Yu

    It''s not that Dong Yi is so kind, but these corpses are not ordinary people at first glance, and they are in Qingping Mountain. If this matter becomes a big problem, maybe someone will go into the mountain to explore it. After all, he didn''t want outsiders to break in and disturb their peaceful life in the peaceful mountains.


    Dong Chenghu thought that Dong Yi wanted to do a good deed every day, and immediately agreed with his decision, and was extremely active to go out to dig a hole.


    Dong Wei saw Dong Chenghu''s appearance, he was smart, and immediately went out to help Dong Chenghu, leaving Dong Lie standing alone in the corner, his feet were trembling, and his face was about to cry without tears.


    When Dong Chenghu and Dong Wei almost dug the pit, Dong Yi and Yang Yi also transported the bones out. As they moved, some things on the bones fell out .


    Dong Lie didn''t dare to touch these bones, so he had to follow Dong Yi and the others closely to pick up the fallen things.


    After all the skeletons were buried, Dong Lie had collected a bunch of gadgets, including purses, money bags, and some jade pendants or tokens.


    Dong Chenghu flipped it over with interest, then picked up the token, looked at the words on it, and muttered: "Ping..."


    Dong Yi and Yang Yi, who were still breathing, suddenly suffocated. They both looked at the token in Dong Chenghu''s hand. Yang Yi took the token and looked at it carefully. After a while, his expression was slow. Slowly becoming solemn, "These are the people of King Ping."


    Yang Yi used a positive tone.


    Dong Yi thought about it for a long time and said, "This is the west of Qingping Mountain, and if you continue to the west, you will find Yuzhang County, King Ping...?"


    As soon as Dong Chenghu heard it, he was related to the imperial court, and immediately said depressedly: "Why do I feel that these people are always haunted, starting from the Zhang family, to the Shen family, Dongyang County, and then When we go to the temple in Zhishui County, what are the three members of the emperor¡¯s family trying to do? Let¡¯s not let us live a good life!¡±


    Yang Yi couldn''t help smiling when he heard Dong Chenghu''s complaint, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, should he say that Dong Chenghu is ignorant and fearless, or should he say something about him? If the emperor and the others heard these words, they would be mad at them.


    "Okay, let''s take a while before it''s dawn. Since these people are here, maybe there is something tricky in Yuzhang County. Since they are all here, I will definitely Go and have a look, after all, my young master and the rebel army are in the same group, I can¡¯t pretend that I didn¡¯t see something like this, Young Master Dong, what do you think?¡±


    Yang Yi is determined to go to Yuzhang County to find out. Once he finds out that there is a dark force in the court, he will not be soft.


    Dong Chenghu saw that Yang Yi had made up his mind, and immediately looked at Dong Yi, and said in a negotiating tone: "Why don''t we go too, anyway, we come out together, I guess We''ll be out of the mountains in two more days, and then we will hunt more game and sell the hides to Yuzhang County."


    Anyway, these skins are sold back to Panlong Town. The price is ridiculously low. It is better to try your luck in Yuzhang County.


    "I have no opinion." Dong Yi said nonchalantly, his mission was to protect Dong Chenghu''s safety, and wherever Dong Chenghu went, he would naturally follow him.


    Dong Yi had no more opinions, Dong Wei and Dong Lie shook their heads directly, there is no place for them to express their opinions.


    After the conclusion, at dawn, everyone immediately accelerated their pace, striving to get out of Qingping Mountain as soon as possible.


    During this period, Dong Chenghu did not forget about hunting, excluding Dong Lie, who had no attack power, everyone gained a lot. Dong Chenghu alone shot a wild boar and killed two wild deer. Yihe Yang Yi shot and killed several snakes, three or four roe deer and wild deer with just a bow and arrow.


    Dig out the galls of these snakes and connect them to the previous python gallbladder, which can be sold at a high price.


    Dong Wei was less than them, but he also killed a roe deer and a wild deer.


    Dong Lie didn''t hit anything, just carried the prey for everyone.


    Everyone walked in the mountains for nearly two days, and finally came out of Qingping Mountain.


    From the high mountain, they could see a prosperous city in the distance, and just by the size of the city, they could guess that it was either a county or a prefecture.


    Dong Chenghu waved to everyone excitedly, "Let''s go down the mountain quickly, and then buy a donkey cart to pull these prey, I really can''t walk now."


    No matter how strong he is, he can''t stand it. Carrying two wild deer and a wild boar for two days is simply challenging people''s limits.


    Even Dong Yi and Yang Yi, who are highly skilled in martial arts, were exhausted, nodded weakly, and walked forward quickly.


    After going down the mountain, there is a village. This village looks richer than Caozi Village, and many people have built brick houses.


    Dong Chenghu guessed that the village is close to the mountains, rich in products, and relatively close to the town, which makes the living conditions of this village much better than other villages.


    The villagers in the village saw Dong Chenghu and his party carrying a lot of prey down the mountain, and they all ran over to watch the fun in amazement. Miansheng, where did you come from?"


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t understand at all, and looked blank, looked back at Dong Wei and Dong Lie, both of them were also confused, then looked at Dong Yi and Yang Yi, who were expressionless, He smiled kindly to the villagers, no matter what they asked, he just nodded, the language was not clear, but the smile was invincible! Open the way wherever you go.


    In this way, Dong Chenghu finally bought a donkey cart from the villagers, and the group got the donkey cart and ran to the town without stopping.


    It wasn''t until the village was left far behind that Dong Chenghu wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed: "These people are really struggling to talk! We''ll have to wait a while. To sell prey, how to communicate?"


    Dong Chenghu was melancholy about the problem of buying and selling, while Yang Yi was thinking about how to inquire about the situation of those people because of the language barrier.


    Have no choice but to take one step at a time.


    The group drove the donkey cart and arrived in the town at noon. Looking at the three characters of Yuzhang County at the gate of the city, few people understood that they had arrived directly in the prefecture of Yuzhang County!


    Closed early.


    The group relied on Dong Chenghu to compare with others, and finally found a relatively large restaurant.


    Just as they arrived at the door of the restaurant, the sharp-eyed shop assistant immediately found them and asked with a bright smile, "Do you want to sell prey?"


    I don''t understand, I still don''t understand!


    Dong Chenghu was extremely tired. How could such a big restaurant not communicate? He said helplessly: "We came from other places. I thought of you and asked if we need game?"

 v3 Chapter 53： Shopkeeper He, selling prey

    Xiao Er didn''t understand Dong Chenghu''s words, but he responded quickly, and immediately entered the restaurant quickly, and after a while, came out as a middle-aged man dressed in satin.


    The middle-aged man looked very kind, and Dong Chenghu explained his meaning again.


    The middle-aged man immediately smiled and said: "Every guest officer came from a long way, come with me to the backyard first, we are in Yuzhang County, and the accent is different from that of Yongjia County, you guys If you don''t listen carefully, you really don''t understand."


    Dong Chenghu and several others heard the middle-aged man speak the accent of Yongjia County, and immediately felt that they had found an organization. Dong Chenghu said affectionately: "Uncle, I still don''t know what you are called? We are here. Along the way, because the language barrier is really depressing, I was worried about selling prey just now, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you, now we don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    "Hehehe, it''s easy to say, my surname is He, if you call me Manager He, I''m a native of Yuzhang County, but when I was young, I went out for a while and went to many places , so I can speak some dialects from your side." Shopkeeper He explained his identity in a few words, and also answered the questions of Dong Chenghu and several others.


    He looked at the prey brought by Dong Chenghu, and a trace of satisfaction appeared in his eyes, "These prey were all shot from Qingping Mountain, it seems that it didn''t take long to die, not bad. You guys How are you going to sell it?"


    Dong Chenghu looked at the people behind him, and seeing that they didn''t say a word, he had to bite the bullet and said, "Manager He, we are new here, and we don''t know what the algorithm is here in Yuzhang County, but , we see that you are sincere, and if you want to come, you will not let us suffer, you can say a price!"


    He didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to look like a rough man, and he could talk like that, he immediately said funny: "Okay, since you asked me to make an offer, then I said, we are the state here. County, the price given is indeed higher than the county seat, but because it is close to Qingping Mountain, there is no shortage of hunters here to sell prey, so the price is lower than other states and counties, so, it depends on you The goods delivered are in good condition, how about I give you two hundred of these?"


    He is willing to pay so much money, or because there are many wild deer here, and the wild deer are complete, then they can use the deer whip to make medicated meals, or sell them in drugstores , can still make a fortune, or the meat alone is not worth so much money.


    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied when he heard that these things could be exchanged for two hundred taels of silver, and he no longer bargained for the price.


    Two hundred taels of silver from the shopkeeper He, and the group went to the pharmacy again. Although they did not understand the language, everyone understood the silver. After paying back the price a few times, the snake gallbladder I bought a total of forty taels of silver, mainly because the python gallbladder was valuable, and the others were fine.


    Also changed fifty or sixty two.


    In this way, they will get a total of about 300 taels this time, everyone will get one point, Dong Chenghu can also get 70 or 80 taels, which is almost equal to two or three of ten miles of fragrance The monthly dividends are enough for him to be satisfied.


    Yes, maybe they can get some more prey.


    While Dong Chenghu was full of plans, Yang Yi also collected a lot of information through some little beggars.


    After the flying pigeon passed the book to Shen Ziping, he returned to meet with Dong Chenghu and the others at ease. At this time, they had been staying in Yuzhang County for five days, if not because the spring ploughing had ended, Dong Chenghu has long been anxious.


    There is something going on here, and Dong Chenghu can''t sit still. He has visited Yuzhang County almost once these days, and even bought some jewelry for Gu Shuixiu. In short, spending money like running water , but it was all spent on Gu Shuixiu and the child. He made up his mind to get some prey to sell when he went back, so that he could make up for the money.


    After the group entered Cuizhu Mountain again, with the previous trip, Dong Wei and Dong Lie all became more vigilant, even more nervous than Dong Chenghu.


    Because they were returning the same way, their speed was much faster than before, and without those prey pressing, it was originally a two-day trip, and it was over in just one day. When they passed the mountain that hunted the wolves again, they all detoured in unison, but they still saw the shadows of some beasts nearby.


    Dong Chenghu knew that this was because the **** smell attracted these beasts, and now these beasts are still wandering around here, you can imagine how heavy the **** smell is.


    It''s just because of these beasts, Dong Chenghu and the others are all tense, and they dare not delay on the road, especially before entering the dense forest, they are all fully prepared, and they will be ready at dawn. To set off, in the jungle can almost be said to be running on the ground. They have to pass through the jungle on this day, and it is best to walk farther to ensure safety.


    As for hunting, let''s wait until the jungle.


    It took them about 20 days to finally reach Caozi Village. At this time, they were all covered with prey, wild deer, roe deer, and wild boars. There are also two deer, which can be used to extract musk, which is the most expensive thing. These two deer alone are enough to match other prey.


    After arriving at Caozi Village, Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi entered the village. After a while, Dong Chenghu drove the donkey cart out, and immediately loaded his prey and ran towards Panlong Town. As for Yang Yi, he stayed at Gu''s house and waited. News, by the way, accompany Yang Qiong to talk.


    As soon as Yang Yi saw his niece, he couldn''t move his legs. Looking at his sloppy appearance, he wanted to hold the child but was afraid to hold it. He hesitated, Yang Qiong laughed and took the child Hand it over to him and said with a smile: "As soon as the child was born, her father named her Gu Huijun. I sounded soft and weak, and I didn''t like it very much, but her father insisted on the child, so I had no choice but to accept it."


    It¡¯s good to meet a good family like the Gu family, I¡¯m afraid that your parents will worry about you for the rest of your life, so you can be content! Don¡¯t make my beautiful little niece like yours.¡±

 v3 Chapter 54： Brothers and sisters quarrel, go back to Cuizhu Mountain

    Yang Qiong heard Yang Yi''s unceremonious sarcasm, and her face flushed with anger. If it wasn''t for Yang Yi holding Gu Huijun in her arms, she would have already done it, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t do it. Unable to move her mouth, Yang Qiong immediately shouted at Yang Yi dissatisfied: "Yang Yi, are you still my brother? Did you say that about your own sister? Why am I not a woman? Do you want me to learn from those women''s arrogance? Is that what you call a woman?"


    Three black lines appeared on Yang Yi''s forehead, Dong Yunlan''s docile and elegant face appeared in his mind, and when he looked at Yang Qiong''s tense look, he couldn''t help shaking his head, the two were not comparable at all Sex, what kind of sin is he doing wrong, he wants Yang Qiong to be like Dong Yunlan.


    Yang Qiong watched Yang Yi distracted, and when he saw him again, he shook his head lightly from time to time, even more dissatisfied.


    The two brothers and sisters are really innate to each other, why do they have to make a fuss before they meet each other before they can talk properly? I really don''t understand.


    As for the two deer, the sachets inside had been taken out by Dong Chenghu, and they were sold in drugstores. These things were bought together for three hundred taels of silver, mainly because the two sachets were valuable.


    With the money, Dong Chenghu immediately returned with Dong Yi and others, hoping to return to Cuizhu Mountain today.


    Yang Yi has not finished talking to Yang Qiong, Dong Chenghu has come back, Yang Qiong sees that they are going to leave, and she is a little reluctant, mainly because she has not returned to her parents'' home after giving birth, and her father The mother has never seen her daughter.


    Seeing Yang Qiong''s expression, Mrs. Zhao knew that she wanted to go back to her mother''s house to see her. It just so happened that her in-laws and mothers lived in Cuizhu Mountain, and Shuixiu also wanted to see this newly released The niece, the Zhao family asked Yang Qiong to pack up and go on the road with Yang Yi and the others.


    With so many people protecting her, she believes that Yang Qiong and the child will surely reach Cuizhu Mountain safely.


    Yang Qiong saw that Zhao was so considerate, she was both moved and guilty, she quickly returned to the room with red eyes to pack her things, and followed Dong Chenghu and the others on the road.


    It was already Xu Shi when they arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, which is now after 8 o''clock in the evening.


    Everyone was hungry, so Dong Shan hurriedly knocked on the colorful door and asked them to call Cuifu up to cook for Dong Chenghu and the others.


    Dong Shan took over Dong Chenghu''s salute and put things away for them.


    Yang Yi asked curiously, "Uncle Shan, it''s summer now, and the Green Bamboo Mountain used to be quite lively. Why did everyone rest so early today?"


    Dong Shan said kindly: "It''s not because you all went out, the house is deserted a lot all of a sudden, the wife is busy every day, other people don''t dare to be idle, they are tired from work during the day , I don''t have any activities at night, so I had to wash up and go to bed early, but my wife should not have slept at this time, I am afraid that she is playing with the young master in the room, and the master will know when he returns to the room."


    Dong Chenghu just wanted to see Gu Shuixiu right away, so he didn''t delay, he left the crowd and ran away, while running, he said loudly, "Brother Yang, just get rid of you and pack a room for Daniel and his wife. Stay, I want to find Shuixiu."


    Yang Yi watched Dong Chenghu run away in a hurry, muttering in his mouth, not knowing what he was talking about.


    Yang Qiong wanted to let Steward Yang and Mrs. Mi see the child, and immediately asked Dong Shan eagerly: "Uncle Shan, where are my parents? Have you rested too?"


    Dong Shan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to see them right away. They just went back not long ago, so they probably haven''t slept."


    With Dong Shan leading the way, Yang Qiong entered this double room for the first time. Seeing that everything inside was brand new, and there were some transplanted flowers, she couldn''t help feeling joyful, his parents lived in Living here is much better than living in the Shen family. Not only is the environment good, but safety is also guaranteed.


    Dong Shan stopped at the door of a room, knocked on the door tentatively, and asked, "Is Brother Yang asleep?"


    "No! You wait, come."


    Butler Yang''s response came from the room, and soon the lights in the room turned on, and there was a sound of small footsteps from far to near.


    Dong Shanchao smiled at Yang Qiong: "Look, I just lay down for a while, I''m awake."


    Yang Qiong returned Dong Shan with a bright smile, hugged the child and couldn''t help shouting: "Dad, I''m here to see you with the child."


    After asking, Butler Yang saw the little baby in Qiong Yang''s arms and hugged her in surprise, "Yo, this is my lovely little granddaughter, she''s so beautiful!"


    The Mi Shi in the room also came out at this moment. She just heard Dong Shan''s voice and got up and put on clothes, but women''s clothes are more complicated and take a lot longer to wear.


    As soon as Mrs. Mi came out, she squeezed Steward Yang away, snatched Gu Huijun from his arms, hugged him lovingly and refused to let go.


    Yang Qiong saw that her parents were all focused on the little baby, completely ignoring her existence, it felt really complicated.


    "Mother, have you seen me?" Yang Qiong held back for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but ask.


    Mi''s gave a charitable look, then turned to the little baby, teasing her, and asked: "Why are you carrying the baby at this time, the mountains are not safe now, you I still have a child, so I can¡¯t take such risks in the future, what if my precious little granddaughter collides with me?¡±


    "Bah, bah, women, what nonsense!" Butler Yang widened his eyes in dissatisfaction, and when Mi was stunned, he grabbed Gu Huijun.


    Yang Qiong just watched her parents scramble for her daughter, feeling like she was abandoned.


    After a while, Gu Shuixiu also heard the news and rushed over, seeing the little baby in Butler Yang''s arms, she immediately laughed, and her voice was full of joy, "Yo, this is my lovely person. My little niece, come come, aunty hug."


    Gu Shuixiu was about to hug, but Butler Yang would not hold back any more, so he handed over Gu Huijun to Gu Shuixiu very happily and looked at Gu Shuixiu''s happy appearance. They were all happy. After all, Yang Qiong gave birth to a daughter instead of a son. They had always worried that the Gu family would be unhappy. Now that they saw Gu Shuixiu''s appearance, they knew that it was because of their carelessness.


    Yang Qiong said with some grievance: "Eldest sister, didn''t you see me?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Steward Yang and Mrs. Mi, and pursed her lips and smiled: "Our family Qiong''er is so dazzling, why didn''t you see it? This is not too much. Do you want to hug the villain! Come, follow me back to the house, I have already asked someone to clean up the room."

 v3 Chapter 55： Enemy mother and daughter, Gu Shuixius surprise

    At this time, Dong Chenghu and several others were taking a shower in the bathroom, and the movement was so loud that they could hear it clearly outside.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Yang Qiong''s bewildered face, and smiled lightly: "They haven''t had a good bath and dinner for several days, and when I came back, I felt that the smell on them was not right, and there were just two large pots in the bathroom. There is still hot water in it, and it''s summer again, enough for a group of them, it''s not all squeezed together."


    Yang Qiong followed them all the way, how could she not know their condition, she whispered with some disgust: "I didn''t dare to say that on the road just now, the smell on them is really too unpleasant. Now, it can literally smoke a cow to death."


    Gu Shuixiu saw Yang Qiong''s small expression, she laughed, and led her to the prepared room, "This room is the one you stayed in last year, everything is clean , In addition, I also asked them to prepare a crib for you, let Huijun sleep in it at night, and if anything happens, just call, and Cuixi will come over as soon as possible."


    Now only Cuixi lives in Dong''s house, and everyone else lives in those specially built small houses. Generally, they have nothing to do at night, but it is not ruled out that the child suddenly Cuixi is more experienced in taking care of children, and it is more reassuring to let her help Gu Shuixiu to take care of children.


    Yang Qiong looked at the familiar room with a smile on the corner of her mouth, took a quick glance and dragged Gu Shuixiu''s hand away, "Eldest sister just looks at the arrangement, I don''t Pay attention to these, as long as the child cries at night, someone can help me."


    Seeing Yang Qiong like this, how could Gu Shuixiu not know her thoughts, and immediately teased: "How about I let a little maid live with you to help you keep an eye on the child''s movements? ?"


    "If you can, that''s the best."


    Seeing that Yang Qiong was not polite at all, Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly, and instructed Cuixi, "Go call Wan Zi or Qianhong, stay with me tonight, and change it tomorrow. other people."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she looked at Yang Qiong with a smile, "Is this satisfied."


    Yang Qiong nodded excitedly. Mrs. Mi followed behind and entered Dong''s house. After hearing Gu Shuixiu''s order, she quickly stepped forward and refused: "Mrs. Dong doesn''t need to be so troublesome, Yang Qiong can''t bring her children. I''ll bring it, and the child will sleep with me tonight, there''s no need to ask someone to stay with me at night, it''s a fool''s errand."


    Miss Mi herself is the wet nurse of the Shen family. When it comes to raising children, who can compare to her.


    Yang Qiong was reprimanded by Mie, and immediately held her mouth shut, looking aggrieved, and could not say anything to refute.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at her helplessly.


    "


    Gu Shuixiu thought that Dong Chenghu and the others should have almost finished washing, so she asked Cuifu to bring the food and Yang Qiong to eat with them, they were probably starving along the way.


    In addition to the fragrant food in the main room, everyone just felt that they were so hungry that their chests were on their backs, and they could not wait to eat immediately.


    When they were eating, Gu Shuixiu was teasing Xiao Huijun with Mi Shi, and the little girl gave her face. When she woke up, she showed them a bright smile, Gu Shuixiu softened her heart .


    Yu Guang glanced at Yang Qiong, who was eating rudely, Gu Shuixiu only felt her heart twitch, it was hard to imagine that Yang Qiong could give birth to such a soft and cute daughter, it must be Their family''s genes are relatively strong, it must be like this.


    Although she thought so, Gu Shuixiu was worried about what if the child was taught exactly like her by Yang Qiong?


    Before Gu Shuixiu expressed her worries, Mi Shi couldn''t stand it anymore, and whispered to Yang Qiong, "Yang Qiong, are you reincarnated by a starving ghost? Look at you. Eat, I''m embarrassed to recognize your daughter."


    Yang Qiong was so angry that she wanted to throw the bowl when Mi Shi said so, she immediately swallowed the food in her mouth, and retorted in dissatisfaction: "Mother, let you be a mother who has just given birth. Try walking for a long time, and you will be as hungry as you are begging. Besides, I have breastfed the baby twice along the way! Can I not be hungry?"


    "Hey! You''re right, did I say you won''t be allowed to eat it? I mean you look too shabby! I''ve never seen someone like you so careless." Facing a group of big men, but Mr. Mi didn''t say these words, he was afraid that Yang Qianggui would not be able to come to the stage.


    Yang Yi saw that Yang Qiong was unhappy, and said to Mi''s: "Mother, you can take it easy, Yang Qiong seems to be really hungry, she was very hungry when we were on the road. The stomach has been screaming several times, so let her eat first and then do it?"


    Yang Yi opened his mouth, naturally Mie wouldn''t say anything else, and immediately went to play with the child.


    Without Mi''s running on her word by word, Yang Qiong felt that her appetite had improved again, and she immediately regained her good mood.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and shook her head helplessly when she saw her heartless appearance.


    After everyone had eaten, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu went back to the room together. Dong Yuanzheng was sleeping soundly, and he couldn''t be disturbed by any movement in the room.


    Dong Chenghu excitedly took out the silver that was allocated this time, "Shuixiu, look, this is the silver we have been allocated for hunting this time, we divided one hundred taels, and the rest They divided the two hundred taels, and I also bought a lot of jewelry for you in Yuzhang County, you see."


    Dong Chenghu presented all the things he bought in front of Gu Shuixiu, and his appearance of offering treasures and begging for praise made Gu Shuixiu giggle non-stop.


    Then she picked up the things Dong Chenghu bought for her, a pair of gold inlaid hostas, a pair of gold bracelets, a pair of delicate jade earrings and a pearl necklace.


    Only then did Dong Chenghu realize that he hadn''t told Gu Shuixiu about the situation, and immediately told Gu Shuixiu how they went out this time.


    When Dong Chenghu finished speaking, his mouth was dry, while Gu Shuixiu was stunned. She really did not expect that Dong Chenghu and the others would encounter such a dangerous situation this time. Although the wolf is not as good as the tiger and the leopard Ferocious, but a group of wolves, still commanded by a leader, is not comparable to tigers and leopards.

 v3 Chapter 56： frightened, trick

    These wolves were planned and simply terrible.


    Gu Shuixiu''s face was white, and she nervously grabbed Dong Chenghu''s hand and said, "Don''t go to the west of Qingping Mountain in the future, wolves hold revenge the most. You have killed those wolves this time, but There is no guarantee that there will be no fish that slip through the net, and if the wolf retaliates, it will be able to chase it to the ends of the earth, and it will never die."


    What Gu Shuixiu feared most would be these wise beasts.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect that what he said would scare Gu Shuixiu like this, he immediately grabbed her hand and assured: "Don''t worry, I won''t go there in the future, we''ll look at the west side. After a moment, there is really no suitable place for us to build a house. When we came back, we went back the same way, bypassing the mountain, and we didn¡¯t encounter any big prey along the way, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu felt a little calmer when she heard this, but her face was still pale.


    Dong Chenghu lay down with his arms around her distressedly, and said in a low voice, "Although we were besieged by wolves that night, this incident is nothing compared to what happened later. Worth mentioning."


    "What? What else have you encountered?" Gu Shuixiu was about to sit up in surprise, and was held tightly by Dong Chenghu, unable to move.


    "I didn''t want to tell you at first, but I''m worried that I will be blamed by you for my leaks in the future, so I might as well confess to you now." Dong Chenghu said helplessly, he would never hide it from Gu Shuixiu, Although Gu Shuixiu was worried about this matter, but if she didn''t say it, she would be even more frightened when she found out about it in the future.


    "After we were besieged by wolves, our nerves were already tense. Everyone was worried that we would encounter a beast again, so we accelerated our pace and finally found a cave suitable for living the next night, saying Really, that cave is even more livable than our Cuizhu Mountain cave. Not only is it spacious, it has good air permeability, but it is also very dry. It can be said to be perfect.


    I had been admiring the cave at that time. I didn¡¯t find a place where the air circulated, and I didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Thinking of the safety of the cave, I fell asleep with peace of mind. We all slept soundly that night. , We didn''t discover the secret of the cave until dawn when Dong Lie suddenly screamed.


    There are more than 20 skeletons hidden in a gap in the cave, and their identities are very unusual. We found some tokens from those people to prove that those people are the king of Ping.


    Dangtang Yiwang¡¯s subordinates died in such a remote mountain, we all think it is unusual, just to go west is Yuzhang County, Yang Yi said to go to Yuzhang County to investigate, We simply stayed in Yuzhang County for a few days, during which Yang Yi really found something.


    The garrisons in Yuzhang County belong to the Prince, and the prefect belong to Prince Ping. It is obvious that there is no conflict between the two parties, but in fact, there are many minerals near Yuzhang County. I am afraid that they all want to swallow these minerals alone, and the two sides fight fiercely in secret, and those people died three or four years ago.


    We speculate that the movement may have had some impact on the mine, which led to a fierce conflict. No matter how powerful King Ping''s people are, they can''t compare to the garrison commanded by the prince, so..."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t need to say anything more and Gu Shuixiu could guess the ending, presumably those people were all annihilated because they were weak and lost.


    "If this is the case, I''m afraid that our mountain may not be really safe." Gu Shuixiu felt extremely tired. She originally thought that hiding in this deep mountain should be the safest in troubled times. , but didn''t expect that the places they couldn''t reach have already been invaded long ago. She should be glad that Qingping Mountain is close to the sea, and there is no value that they can discover and use, or they can''t be safe. Stable for so many years.


    Dong Chenghu sighed and said, "Now we can only count on Big Brother Song to win. Once Big Brother Song wins, we will be safe, at least the situation will be more optimistic than now."


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless, and kept replaying what Dong Chenghu said in her mind, thinking about how to ensure the safety of the family, she did not know when she fell asleep, as if she was in a daze No sense.


    The next day, the couple slept late without any accident. If Dong Yuanzheng hadn''t screamed twice, they might not have woken up until noon.


    Gu Shuixiu went straight to Shen Shikang as soon as she woke up. It happened that Yang Yi was also reporting the situation to Shen Shikang, so Gu Shuixiu simply sat down and listened.


    When Yang Yi finished speaking, Shen Shikang was silent for a while, some doubts flashed in his eyes, and then he seemed to be relieved, Gu Shuixiu saw that his expression was dark and unclear, and did not dare to disturb him, so he had to sit quietly waiting.


    As if a century had passed, Shen Shikang finally came back to his senses and instructed Yang Yi: "You ask Ziping to disclose the situation in Yuzhang County to Song Youxin, and in addition, remind the Pei family to pay attention to Yu In the case of Zhang County, since there are mines that the court does not know about, let them **** them as well, if they grab it, the strength of the rebel army will definitely be higher, and at the same time, it will also be able to rub the court''s spirit."


    This time, the imperial court forced the rebel army back to Linhai County, but it made them arrogant.


    If Song Youxin and the Pei family can attack Yuzhang County this time, it will definitely be a big blow to the imperial court, and at the same time, it will also allow the emperor to slap his mouth and serve multiple purposes.


    Yang Yi knew Shen Shikang''s intentions after hearing this, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When the others left, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said: "Sir, this move is really unexpected, at least the imperial court would not have thought that the rebel army would attack Yuzhang County, so the imperial court was caught off guard and succeeded. The odds are more than doubled.¡±


    Shen Shikang stroked his beard with a smile, with a sophisticated face, that cunning look made Gu Shuixiu shake his head, but she also relaxed because of the way Shen Shikang gave Yang Yi. All the states and counties have become the territory of the rebel army, so she doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    The two had their own plans, and laughed tacitly. When outsiders saw it, they thought they were conspiring to do something shameful.


    After this problem was solved, Gu Shuixiu also felt a lot more comfortable. After having breakfast in the main room, she took Dong Yuanzheng to find Yang Qiong and Gu Huijun, and pulled Dong Yunlan on by the way, everyone. Under the shade of the tree blowing the cool breeze, eating tea and chatting, it is very pleasant.

 v3 Chapter 57： bad news, discuss

    Just as everyone was immersed in this leisurely atmosphere, a sudden knock on the door woke everyone up.


    Without waiting for Gu Shuixiu and the others to find out, Uncle Qin appeared in front of everyone out of breath and glanced at everyone. Uncle Qin asked in a panic, "Where''s Chenghu?"


    "What''s wrong with Uncle? Chenghu is in the valley. I''ll send someone to call him back immediately. You want to sit down and rest for a while." His face was flushed, and he was afraid that he ran across the valley in one breath, and something must have happened.


    Uncle Qin didn''t show any courtesy to Gu Shuixiu after hearing this, he sat down on the chair, panted heavily, eased a bit, and said solemnly, "We went to the town to sell prey yesterday, and if we have time, just follow The shopkeeper of the store chatted for a few words, and the shopkeeper asked me if I knew where Dong Yitao lived. I knew there was a problem when I heard it, and after asking a few words, I realized that many people were inquiring about Dong Yitao recently.


    I know you may not be very clear, this Dong Yitao is Chenghu''s father, and I don''t know what those people are doing to inquire about your family affairs. Cheng Hu seems to have mentioned it to me. This Cuizhu Mountain seems to be under the name of Shuixiu, so those people can''t find out where Dong''s family is from the county government and the mayor. Do you need to prepare something? What or hide first? "


    "Hide? Where can we hide? What''s more, we have a big family!" Gu Shuixiu''s face was extremely bad, their family didn''t offend anyone at all, so many people were asking her father-in-law''s In this situation, I''m afraid that the purpose is not to find her father-in-law, but to find Dong Yunmei!


    Uncle Qin''s reaction to seeing Gu Shuixiu understood what Gu Shuixiu knew, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t say it, and he was not easy to ask. Just as Dong Chenghu came back, Uncle Qin repeated the situation again.


    "Uncle, you said that those people inquired about our family''s situation, did you ask to see who those people are?" Dong Chenghu still held a fluke and prayed that it was not Song Youxin.


    Uncle Qin tried hard to recall every word the shopkeeper said to him, and said uncertainly, "It seems to be the rebel army... Yes, it''s the rebel army, but the shopkeeper said that they have always been inquiring, The attitude is quite mild, so I think it''s not to trouble your family."


    "What''s not to trouble our family! Now it''s trouble!" Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other anxiously, both of them were a little anxious. It''s impossible to leave here, and they haven''t found a suitable place to build a house, and they can''t leave Cuizhu Mountain, but if they don''t leave, judging from the current situation, I''m afraid those people will come to the door soon. .


    "Uncle, it''s hard for you to make such a trip, we already know the situation now, don''t worry, it''s not a serious matter, I''ll discuss it with Chenghu later, it will be resolved in a few days already."


    When Dong Chenghu heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, he immediately pulled out a smile and said, "Uncle, what Shuixiu said, it''s not a big problem. We will send someone over to talk and it will be fine."


    Uncle Qin heard it in the fog, but looking at Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, he obviously didn''t want to say anything, so he waved his hand, took a deep breath and stood up, "It''s fine. , but if there''s anything, send someone over and let us know, we can always help a little bit."


    The couple expressed their gratitude again, and sent Uncle Qin out of Cuizhu Mountain in person before returning to the original road with a calm face.


    Before the two entered Dong''s house, Gu Shuixiu instructed Dong Shan, "Wait a moment, let Dong Xiao go to the Zuo family in the valley, and ask the aunt and aunt to come back and say yes Look for them in an emergency, and in addition, take it easy in the past, make less noise, and don¡¯t startle the Qin family.¡±


    Dong Shan hurried down to respond, looking at Shuixiu''s expression, he knew the seriousness of this matter, and immediately responded cautiously.


    After Gu Shuixiu left, she immediately went to look for Dong Xiao, and told her again and again.


    Yang Qiong and Dong Yunlan didn''t quite understand it just now, but Dong Yunlan knew that this matter involved her deceased father, and it was definitely not a small problem, and she immediately expressed that she wanted to know.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other helplessly, and had no choice but to agree to Dong Yunlan''s request.


    Although Yang Qiong was curious, it was a matter of the Dong family. Gu Shuixiu didn''t plan to tell Dong Yunlan, she was even more embarrassed to join in the fun, and immediately carried Gu Huijun to find the Mi family.


    After a few people entered the room, Gu Shuixiu was still uneasy, she said to Dong Chenghu carefully: "Chenghu, this matter can be big or small, we can''t solve it by ourselves, you go and ask Mr. Shen Come here and listen to her opinion, Mr. Shen is well-informed and understands the twists and turns here, let him help us come up with ideas."


    Dong Chenghu rushed out of the room as if he had found the backbone.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan were the only ones left in the house, Dong Yunlan bit her lip, her eyes full of worry, "Sister-in-law, did something happen? Why did you bring my father in? Or is it our family? Who did you offend?"


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t wait to speak. She just thought about many possibilities, but she felt that none of these situations would work, which really upset her.


    A small smile has this inexplicable soothing effect.


    Dong Yunlan had no choice but to press down and wait for everyone to come over in silence.


    Because Zuo''s house is far away from Cuizhu Mountain, Shen Shikang came over to drink two cups of tea, and Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei were not seen.


    The solemn atmosphere in the room made Dong Yunlan feel so uncomfortable that she wanted to suffocate.


    The voice of Zuo Qingsong was finally heard outside, Dong Chenghu quickly opened the door and pulled people in. As for Dong Yunmei''s children, they were handed over to Luoying and Cuixi to take care of them.


    As soon as Dong Yunmei and his wife entered the house, they saw a lot of people, and all of them looked serious, and they couldn''t help shrinking suddenly, and a bad premonition clouded their hearts.


    Gu Shuixiu motioned Dong Yunlan to close the door, then he sighed and said solemnly, "Today we invited you all to come here because something happened that caught us off guard, and it happened to my aunt. Regarding my sister, I originally wanted to keep this secret until she said it herself, but now we can''t tolerate it anymore.


    Today, Uncle Qin went to town and came back to tell us that a lot of people are asking about Dong Yitao recently, who is Dong Yitao, maybe you are not unfamiliar, right, big sister? "

 v3 Chapter 58： unacceptable, solution

    Dong Yunmei''s eyes widened in horror, and before everyone could react, she rushed to Gu Shuixiu first, grabbed her hand tightly, and asked nervously with a hint of fluke, "Is it true? Did that person come over? Are you looking for someone?"


    Gu Shuixiu closed her eyes heavily, nodded lightly after a while, and sighed: "I didn''t expect the other party to be so fast, so he didn''t give up, it''s just that the manpower allocated is less, this It was only until now that I found him. Now that I have arrived in Panlong Town, I am afraid that I will slowly find out about the surrounding villages, and there will always be someone who knows about the father-in-law.


    Even if they don''t know the exact location of our house, but as long as they know the general orientation of Cuizhu Mountain, they can find our house even if they search the mountain, so now we can no longer hide. "


    Dong Yunmei heard the words, she slumped on the ground as if she was exhausted, lowered her head and was silent for a long time before whispering: "The Wu family... The Wu family is still alive, they confessed to our family. news... those chops!"


    Dong Yunmei almost gritted her teeth and let out a low growl, everyone was a little surprised that they had never seen her like this.


    Zuo Qingsong was worried about helping Dong Yunmei on the ground. He knew about Dong Qingqing for a long time. Now it seems that they can''t keep this girl. Zuo Qingsong sighed and helped Dong Yunmei to sit on the chair. Go up, comforted: "This thing will happen sooner or later, don''t be angry, after all..."


    Zuo Qingsong was too uncomfortable to say, although Dong Qingqing was not his daughter, but he still called him father for so many years, he had long regarded Dong Qingqing as his own, and now this child To send it back, he didn''t feel well.


    Shen Shikang and Dong Yunlan were at a loss in the room, Gu Shuixiu looked at their puzzled expressions and explained, "My aunt''s daughter is not her own, and now the child''s own Father came over, we had no choice but to ask Mr. to help me with an idea, one thing I didn''t tell my eldest sister was that I knew the identity of Qingqing''s biological father early on, and it was Song Youxin."


    "What?" Shen Shikang leaned forward in shock, his hand gripping the armrest suddenly tightened, "You actually kept Song Youxin''s daughter here! When did it happen? How could it be so coincidental?"


    No wonder Shen Shikang was so surprised, they had an extremely ambiguous relationship with Song Youxin, but now the Zuo family has raised Song Youxin''s daughter, and it seems that she has been raised since childhood, it should have been ten A few years ago, they actually met at that time, which is incredible.


    Gu Shuixiu also had a wry smile on her face, how could she know why it was so coincidental, maybe their family has a relationship with Song Youxin, "Sir, it''s meaningless to say this now, Song Youxin guarded Zhishui County just for the sake of Looking for Qingqing, I still haven''t given up looking for someone. The Wu family was caught by Song Youxin before, so I gave us the details. Back then, it was my father-in-law who sent my eldest sister to the Wu family as a child bride, so those in the Wu family People probably only remember the names of my father-in-law and my eldest sister.


    However, women''s names will not be advertised outside, so they had to inquire about my father-in-law''s name in an attempt to find my eldest sister''s family. "


    Dong Yunmei and Wu Wencai were taken away by them after they got divorced. This matter cannot be concealed. Song Youxin knows that Dong Yunmei has returned to her parents'' home as long as she checks it. Now I am afraid that their home will also be exposed. .


    Shen Shikang was speechless after hearing the ins and outs of the matter. He knew that Gu Shuixiu was trying his best to distance himself from Song Youxin. Now it seems that the relationship is really not clean.


    "What are you going to do?" Shen Shikang regained his composure after a while, and looked at everyone present wisely, as if he had a plan.


    Dong Chenghu felt a lot more at ease when he saw it, and hurriedly said: "Sir, it''s not what we want to do now, my plan with Shuixiu is that the situation is unclear now, we don''t want Qingqing''s identity If it is exposed, if Song Youxin does not succeed, Qingqing is afraid that he will be implicated. If Song Youxin succeeds and he wants to take Qingqing, we naturally have no objection. But now it seems that it is difficult for us to do so. "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t blush when he talked about his careful thinking. Fortunately, everyone is his own and can understand Dong Chenghu''s thoughts. Shen Shikang thought for a long time before slowly saying: " Well, since this matter can''t be covered up anymore, we''ll just take the initiative. I''ll send Ziping a letter to tell him the situation here, and let him go to see Song Youxin directly.


    Song Youxin doesn''t want her daughter to be in danger either. I want to talk and see what Song Youxin thinks. If he agrees with your approach, then everyone will be happy. It''s discussed, but the worst case scenario is that he takes Qingqing away. "


    "It seems that this is the only way to do it." Dong Yunmei said sobbing, and immediately got up to thank Shen Shikang, "This time I''m going to trouble Mr. Follow along."


    "Sister, we are all a family, it would be too outlandish to say that, Qingqing is what we grew up with, we also have selfishness, even if you don''t do it, we will do it too , don''t blame yourself too much, as long as we get in touch with Song Youxin before they come over, this Cuizhu Mountain is still a pure land that is free from competition." Dong Chenghu comforted loudly, and his firm tone made Dong Yunmei feel much better.


    Dong Yunlan finally knew the ins and outs of the matter, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Everyone went out of the house after discussing, just happened to see Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou playing with the children in the yard, looking at the bright smile on her face, several adults flashed in their hearts She couldn''t bear it, the child didn''t know her life experience at all. If she knew that she was not Dong Yunmei''s biological father, she might be taken away by her biological father. What a blow to her!


    Gu Shuixiu whispered in Dong Yunmei''s ear: "Sister, don''t tell Qingqing about this before the news from Song Youxin''s side, if Song Youxin agrees with our approach, then we can hide it again. In a few years, Qingqing was also grown up at that time, and it was time to get married, knowing that this matter would not be so difficult to accept, it would be good for everyone."


    "Yeah!" Dong Yunmei nodded, expressing her gratitude again, "If you didn''t come forward in this matter, I''m afraid that there are really no masters, we have done our best, and the rest is up to fate. "


    Dong Yunmei also figured it out after the time just now, no matter how reluctant she is, she understands that Dong Qingqing is not her own. So selfish.

 v3 Chapter 59： Good product to cool off the heat, unlucky child

    Dong Yunmei thought of the fields at home, frowned slightly, and said with some worry: "The weather has been good for the past two years, and our family has saved a lot of food, but it seems that this year is not the same. Well, it has rarely rained since the beginning of spring. I always remember that there have been four rains in total this year. Three of them were in the spring. All the water for watering is brought from the river by Qingsong, and yesterday I heard Qingsong complain that the water level has dropped a lot this year."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded lightly, and she also had this worry in her heart, but they just finished talking about Dong Qingqing, she really didn''t have the heart to think about these issues at the moment, so she greeted Dong Chenghu and a few people to the tree Enjoying the shade under the shade, I ordered Cuifu to bring some stone flowers to quench their thirst.


    When the children heard that they could eat stone flowers, they stopped playing wildly, and all ran to Gu Shuixiu''s side, staring at her with big round eyes in anticipation.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help smiling, took the handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from Dong Yuanxu''s forehead, and then washed Dong Yuanjie''s face and hands, looking at Dong Yuanjie''s small hands that were like charcoal digging coal, how to wipe She couldn''t even wipe it clean, and she wanted to rub her on top of her. Three black lines appeared on Gu Shuixiu''s forehead. She quickly greeted Luo Ying and asked her to take the children to wash their hands.


    As soon as the children left, Dong Yuanxu immediately grabbed the remaining positions, and the old **** was waiting for Cuifu to put the stone flowers on the ground.


    Dong Chenghu laughed and scolded: "Stinky boy, don''t hurry up and wash your hands with them, don''t eat it until you wash it."


    Dong Yuanxu turned to look at his little hands, couldn''t help but pouted, and ran away in despair. Although Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou just played with them, they cleaned up early Now, he is sitting next to Dong Yunmei, docile and well-behaved.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Qingqing, who was slim and slender, and her heart filled with sorrow, she really liked this sensible and beautiful child, plus she gave birth to three children, all sons, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for these The niece and niece love her a little more. At this moment, as long as she thinks that Dong Qingqing might be picked up by Song Youxin, she will be saddened.


    Dong Qingqing raised her head as if feeling touched, just in time to meet Gu Shuixiu''s loving eyes, she immediately smiled sweetly at her: "Auntie, is there something dirty on my face?"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and shook her head, and said slowly, "No, my family has a young girl growing up, and our youth is really becoming more and more marked, as soon as my aunt sees you, she can''t bear it. Take a closer look."


    At this moment, Dong Yuanxu ran from a distance in a hurry, as if a dog was chasing him, followed by Dong Yuanjie, yelling loudly: "Brother, wait for me. , brother, wait for me..."


    Gu Shuixiu heard Dong Yuanjie''s voice and turned her head to look over, she couldn''t help being speechless for a while, and sighed in her heart, "A leather jacket is a leather jacket, and it can''t be turned into a small padded jacket."


    At this moment, Cuifu has already brought the stone flower, and now the stone flower they eat is not the original stone flower with a little sugar, but also mixed with lotus root starch and sweet-scented osmanthus honey, and the stone flower is also Not cut into small pieces, but scraped, made like vermicelli, mixed with sweet-scented osmanthus lotus root powder, the taste is very wonderful.


    Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie ate a bowl each as they wished, so they stopped tossing and struggled quietly with the contents of the bowl, Dong Yuanxu was better, Dong Yuanjie was facing the slippery The stone flower was really incapable of starting, and he scooped it twice with a spoon but didn''t scoop it up. In the end, he just started directly, but the stone flower was so fragile that when he pinched it, it broke immediately. The little guy had no choice but to think about it.


    Dong Yunlan was amused by the little guy''s persistence and pursed his lips and laughed.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "These two skin boys can be quiet for a while while they are eating, and then they may become crazy again."


    Yang Yi glared at her when she heard the words, "Hurry up and eat yours, and I won''t teach my niece to be like you in the future... No way!" Yang Yi suddenly looked at Gu Shuixiu. He bowed to her and said, "Mrs. Dong, I''m afraid I''ll trouble you to take care of Huijun''s upbringing in the future. My little sister... alas..."


    Yang Yi directly shook his head while holding his forehead, that sigh directly ignited the anger in Yang Qiong''s heart, "Yang Yi, what do you mean! Why am I not good! My daughter was born to me, follow me What''s the matter? Is it possible for my daughter to grow into a facial paralysis like you?"


    Pfft! Dong Yunlan couldn''t hold it back, she just turned sideways and laughed, thinking to herself, these two brothers and sisters are really valuable, and they will make a scene if they don''t see each other again. The reason is always ironic, and I don''t know how cold Yang Yi is. A cold person, how can it be useless when encountering Yang Qiong?


    There''s no end to it, you can make such a fuss in other people''s homes! Is it like talking?"


    After Mi''s scolding Yang Yi and Yang Qiong, he apologized to Gu Shuixiu and others, "Mrs. Dong, don''t worry about it, they are born different, from small to big, they are always indistinguishable. On occasion, I don''t even know what to say to them!"


    Mi Shi had a headache and guilt on her face, and Gu Shuixiu felt sorry for her. It must be difficult to live between these two people from childhood to adulthood.


    similar.


    "Okay, be honest." Mie said impatiently.


    Yang Yi rolled his eyes directly, without refuting, he sat back in his seat and ate quietly.


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless for a while, Yang Qiong was right, it was Yang Yi who started the war first, but it seemed that Yang Qiong was the one who didn¡¯t return, really¡­


    "Okay, don''t be angry, the weather is so hot, what should I do if I get angry later? Don''t forget that Huijun still needs to breastfeed! You can''t get sick." Gu Shuixiu laughed on the floor Before pulling Yang Qiong back to his seat, he gave Yang Yi a warning look.

 v3 Chapter 60： Irrigation problem, dig a well!

    Mi Shi immediately shook his head and said, "No, I won''t eat it. Originally, I came to get a hoe. My old man is now helping in the valley. He said that there is too little rain this year. The fields are too troublesome, they have to dig ditches, so I just ran for them."


    Butler Yang is a restless man, and now he lives in Cuizhu Mountain. If he doesn''t do something for the Dong family, he always feels uncomfortable. In this case, it can be more or less helpful.


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, and immediately said with a serious face: "Since this is the case, I will let someone else deliver it, auntie don''t run, the **** is not light, how can I get it from here to the valley? It¡¯s not an easy job to say.¡±


    Because of Gu Shuixiu''s insistence, Mi Shi had to have her send a **** for her.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and asked, "Auntie, what''s the situation in Tianli now? I remember it wasn''t so serious when we left."


    Usually digging ditches means that the water level has dropped to a certain level. They have never dug ditches over the years, "Auntie, I''ll check with you later."


    Dong Chenghu rested for a few days after coming back, during which Gu Shuixiu didn''t tell him these things, he didn''t know the specific conditions of the family''s fields.


    Mi''s nodded, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and sighed: "This year''s rain is really too little, we have been working in the fields for the past two days, watching the water level for a day It''s lower than a day, and everyone''s heart is really heavy, especially since we have a lot of fields here, and we need a lot of ground water. Yesterday, my old man said that if it really doesn''t work, we can just use picks. Know when to get it?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes widened in shock, "It''s already so serious!"


    Zuo Qingsong echoed: "It''s more serious than you think, because our valley is low, it is more convenient to divert water from the river, but the water level of the river is also falling, and the ditches we dug have reached My waist is so deep, I am afraid that the flow will stop in a few days, and I will continue to dig down.


    The Qin family is like us. They also dug a ditch, but we dig in a different direction. According to Uncle Qin, their family is now dispatched to dig a ditches. But if it doesn''t rain again, I''m afraid that digging ditches is not a long-term solution. "


    "I didn''t even know the situation was so serious!" Dong Chenghu muttered absentmindedly. For the past two months, they have been busy hunting and escaping for their lives in Qingping Mountain. In addition, the discovery of those skeletons completely diverted his attention, and he did not notice that the weather was abnormal at all!


    The precipitation will cause the water level of all the rivers to skyrocket, so they don''t have to worry about the problem of irrigating the fields in summer in previous years. It was the first time he encountered this situation.


    "Brother-in-law, what are you going to do now? According to you, your ditch shouldn''t last long. If the irrigation problem cannot be completely solved, this year''s grain harvest will probably fail." Dong Chenghu asked with a solemn expression.


    Zuo Qingsong shook his head helplessly, "I don''t know, either, you don''t know the situation of our valley, our main water source is the big river, and the water we eat is from the mountain stream. Spring water, just using spring water for irrigation is obviously unrealistic, and the river is in such a situation, I can''t think of a good way."


    More importantly, Zuo Qingsong is not a seasoned farmer. He still learns these methods of growing crops from the Dong family. Now Dong Chenghu is asking him this, isn''t he asking in vain!


    Dong Chenghu saw Zuo Qingsong''s helpless face, Shen Shikang and the others looked helpless, and felt helpless for a while, and he was silent for a while before slowly saying: "Well, let''s dig a well!"


    "Drilling a well?" Zuo Qingsong looked at Dong Chenghu suspiciously, then frowned, "Will you do it?"


    "This is a good way. Our Cuizhu Mountain is close to the sea. It stands to reason that the entire Qingping Mountain is dry. We still have some water here. Don''t worry about the draft, this is a more feasible way."


    The corner of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth raised a smile. She didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to come up with this method. This method reminded her of the past. If their fields were farther from the pond, they would dig a hole near their field and fill it with water.


    Because there are only ponds in their village, and the water in the ponds is not very clean, the water in those pits is also dark green, Gu Shuixiu still has no idea what those pits are used for. , and how deep the pits are, she doesn''t know.


    Now that she was reminded by Dong Chenghu, she had a flash of inspiration. She thought that the pits she saw on the edge of the field were used for watering, but she wondered if it was as deep as a well?


    Gu Shuixiu is still thinking, Dong Chenghu has almost made up his plan, "Let''s dig a well in the field and see how far we need to dig a well, after the well is drilled, we will directly drill the well. It is the most labor-saving way to pour the water into the ditches in the fields, but in this way, the children will not be allowed to play in the fields casually in the future, or it will be troublesome if one of them accidentally falls into the field."


    "Indeed! Children are the most naughty, and there is no limit to what they can do. If they really dig wells in the fields, they will not let them get close to the fields in the future, or find a way to cover the wells. Get up and open it when you need it, so as to ensure the safety of the children." Shen Shikang said solemnly, he can''t talk about these agricultural matters, but when it comes to the safety of the children, he will never be sloppy.


    She has lived in the county for so many years, and she knows well that it is not easy to dig a well. How to dig is also very particular, but it is not as easy as Dong Chenghu said.


    Zuo Qingsong couldn''t help but look at Dong Chenghu, "Chenghu, you meet a lot of people outside, do you know where you can find such people?"


    Dong Chenghu thought of it when Dong Yunmei spoke, and immediately looked at Yang Yi, and the two smiled bitterly.

 v3 Chapter 61： Well drilling is a secret matter of the county government

    To say that this **** can really play tricks on people, because of their rich water system, very few people dig wells, and it costs a lot of money to dig wells, so poor families can¡¯t afford it at all , Even if ordinary people have to dig a well, several families share the money together. Few families dig a well by themselves, and only rich people or such high-profile families are willing to spend this money.


    Unfortunately, they went to Yuzhang County this time, and Dong Chenghu really saw a lot of well diggers. There is no other reason. Compared with Yongjia County, Yuzhang County is already inland. Although there are many rivers there, it is completely incomparable with Yongjia County.


    Especially in the state and county they went to this time, only one big river flows from outside the city, and the water in the city is imported from the big river. People far from the inner city river have to dig wells to use water. During the five or six days they stayed in Yuzhang County, they saw many people digging wells.


    At that time, Dong Chenghu curiously dragged Dong Wei and Dong Lie to join in the fun for a while, but he only regarded it as a fun, but he didn''t expect their house to need to dig a well now. .


    "We have met a few of these well-drilling masters, but they were in Yuzhang County, not in our Yongjia County. When we went to Zhishui County before, we never saw anyone. There is a well. There is also a well in the backyard of the county government. I think it is better to pass the book to Chenghai and the others, and let them inquire about it in the county town. If there is a master, please come in, give some more money, and let the master help us Let''s fight." Dong Chenghu said helplessly, looking at the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, he could tell how depressed he was.


    Yang Yi said with a rare sneer: "If you raised this matter before we set off, I don''t think we could really get you a few well-diggers from Yuzhang County."


    Everyone: "¡­"


    "Okay, although this well drilling is urgent, it doesn''t have to be done within this time. Just do it as Chenghu wants. As for..." Shen Shikang looked at Dong Qingqing, A faint light flashed in his eyes, and he said meaningfully: "I will send a message to Ziping immediately about what we just said, and try to let him help you fight for it."


    Dong Yunmei immediately stood up and gave Shen Shikang a blessing, with a grateful expression, "Mr. Lao."


    Shen Shikang waved his hand, turned around and left indifferently, he knew very well that this matter really had to be done, but it was not that simple.


    Just after Shen Shikang passed the book to Shen Ziping Feige, Dong Chenghu also sent news to Cheng Hai.


    After seeing Dong Chenghu''s carrier pigeon, Cheng Hai hurriedly checked the news inside, and then ran to discuss with others.


    The next day, Gu Daniu received news from the concierge. Seeing Cheng Hai''s anxious look, he wondered, "What''s wrong? But someone went to the store to make trouble?"


    Cheng Hai clung to his hand tightly, shook his head, pulled Gu Daniu to the side, and said in a low voice, "Uncle, Master, our master and wife are inquiring about whether we have drilled wells in our county. Master, I guess it''s because it hasn''t rained this year, and the irrigation of the fields in Cuizhu Mountain has become a problem. The matter should be very urgent. If the uncle and master know about it, let me tell the little one, or the little one will find it right away. People, after all, it takes four days to travel from the county seat to Cuizhu Mountain!"


    Gu Daniu has not been home for a long time, looked at the bright sun outside, frowned and said: "Is it so serious? If the water in Cuizhu Mountain is not enough to irrigate, then our village is afraid of using water. more nervous."


    After all, there are many people in Caozi Village. Everyone needs water for life and irrigation. Compared with Cuizhu Mountain, I am afraid that it is more urgent to dig a well.


    Gu Daniu pondered for a moment, looked into the yamen, and whispered in Chenghai''s ear: "Our county yamen uses well water, but this well seems to have been dug for more than ten years. Now, let me tell you, there were some accidents when the well was drilled, so the people in our county yali kept this well secret. In addition, the rebel army attacked Zhishui County before, and the county yali Many old people have left, and now I''m afraid it will take some effort to inquire about this well digger. I want to help you ask, if you can''t ask, then go outside and have a look."


    "Then I will trouble the uncle and master, and the little one will thank you first." Cheng Hai expressed his gratitude again and again before leaving in a hurry.


    When Chenghai left, Gu Daniu was troubled. He had also heard the purchasing manager say something about the past of this well.


    Everyone''s symptoms were still the same, and it was very evil. At that time, some people knew that this was what the Dragon King did not allow to beat, and the county magistrate would definitely be punished for doing so.


    The county magistrate has just taken office, and the new official has three fires. Although he is afraid, he is not willing to compromise easily, so he insists on digging further. Since it is not safe for people to go down, then try to dig from the top. In the end, it took more than half a year to finally dig the well.


    After the water came out, the county magistrate decided to use it like this. After all, those people said so evilly before, and he still had some grudges in his heart. Later, the digger tried to drink two sips and praised them repeatedly. Incessantly, the county magistrate thought that the purpose of drilling the well was to facilitate the use of water, and he gradually relieved, and this well was able to become the main source of water for the county government.


    What will happen to Gu Daniu after that is unknown. Now the steward who brought him is no longer in the county seat. Many of the old people who are still in the county government are only after drilling a well. Those who come in don''t know very well, but people are always in awe of ghosts and gods, and their subconscious will resist talking about such things.


    Gu Daniu asked around, there was no one in the know, and in the end he couldn''t. He could only go out to find those beggars who had been in the county for a long time, give them a little money, and let them help Inquire inquire.


    At this time, Shen Ziping in Dongyang County also received Shen Shikang''s flying pigeon biography. After reading the contents above, Shen Ziping directly burned the note with a solemn expression.


    Liang''s belly was about the size of a watermelon, and he walked up to him, a little bloated, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong? But what happened to Dad?"


    Shen Ziping looked into his wife''s resolute eyes, hesitant to say anything, then sighed and comforted: "It''s nothing, it''s not our family''s business, you have a good rest first, I''ll go to Brother Song. Take a trip."


    Shen Ziping nodded in his wife''s surprised expression, and left the room without saying a word.

 v3 Chapter 62： Visit at night, find out whereabouts

    Liang was left alone in the room to speculate on the reason.


    Shen Ziping arrived at the yard where Song Youxin lived. There were layers of guards here, and outsiders could not easily get close to the ground. As soon as Shen Ziping entered the yard, someone immediately appeared in front of him like a ghost, "Shen Ziping appeared in front of him like a ghost. Young Master, our master has rested, if you have something important, come back tomorrow."


    Tomorrow? Tomorrow, Song Youxin will definitely convene a large group of people to discuss the attack. How can I have time to talk to him?


    "When you go to report to your master, just say I have something extremely urgent to tell him." Shen Ziping looked serious, the man hesitated for a moment before turning around and leaving quickly.


    After a while, Song Youxin''s room lit up, and the person who had just left appeared in front of him again, "Master Shen, come with your subordinates."


    Song Youxin nodded, and strode Meteor followed behind the man into Song Youxin''s room.


    Shen Ziping had never come to look for him that night. Today, knowing that he was asleep and coming back, I''m afraid it''s really not a trivial matter.


    "You go down first." Song Youxin said to the person who had just led the way, and the person immediately disappeared from the room.


    There are two people left, Song Youxin said amusingly: "Brother, you never entered my room at this time, what happened today? Could it be that the imperial court is attacking now?"


    Song Youxin''s tone had a hint of ridicule, obviously he didn''t think the court had the courage to take the initiative to take action against them.


    Listening to Song Youxin''s casual and relaxed tone, Shen Ziping couldn''t help crying and laughing. If Song Youxin knew what he was going to say, he wouldn''t be able to laugh.


    "Brother Song, haven''t you been looking for your daughter''s whereabouts? I have news here."


    "What! Where?" Song Youxin''s eyes became sharp for a second, and the whole person stood up suddenly, his voice raised a lot.


    When he invaded Zhishui County, he was looking for his daughter. He wanted this child who had been in debt for many years to come back to him like a princess. Xiaojiabiyu, a daughter full of scholarly scent, but he didn''t receive it, and also received the news that the Wu family abused his daughter. He was already broken down at that time, and he wished to directly kill the Wu family.


    It''s just that he can''t, because the child left with Dong Yunmei, and he doesn''t know Dong Yunmei''s whereabouts at all. To find Dong Yunmei, he has to rely on the scumbags of the Wu family. All people were imprisoned, interrogated one by one, and everything was asked.


    After seeing the testimony of those from the Wu family, Song Youxin immediately had the urge to slash them with a thousand swords, but she didn''t expect that her daughter would fall into such a situation.


    At that time, Song Youxin was remorseful and turned Zhishui County upside down like crazy, but there was no news at all. , but he didn''t give up looking for his daughter in his heart, but he did it a lot more obscurely than before.


    Shen Ziping saw that Song Youxin was so excited, his heart was tight, because he was afraid that the things his father had explained would not be completed.


    "Brother Song, the child is fine now, don''t worry, sit down and listen to me first." Shen Ziping comforted Song Youxin, waited for Song Youxin to calm down and sat back in his seat before continuing: "I just learned about your daughter''s news. That child did suffer a lot in Wu''s family, but fortunately, the Wu family''s daughter-in-law, Mrs. Dong, is good and loves the child very much. She left Wu. After the family, he was taken away by the elder brother and sister-in-law of his mother''s family, including the two children, who returned to Dong''s mother''s house."


    Song Youxin listened carefully to Shen Ziping''s words, frowned and asked, "I have inquired about what you said before, then Mr. Dong is really good, if she hadn''t been protecting my daughter , I''m afraid that my daughter will not be able to grow up safely, but she is too weak, and she still can''t protect my daughter. You said that the child followed her back to her parents'' family, who is her parents'' family, will it be like the Wu family? abuse them?"


    Speaking of this, the room was immediately filled with a chilling air.


    Shen Ziping swallowed with some difficulty, not knowing what to say, before saying after a while: "Brother Song, not everyone is as virtuous as the Wu family, you have inquired before, There are not many people like the Wu family in the entire county... Do you still remember the Dong Chenghu who was with me when we first met in Dongyang County before, right?"


    "Dong Chenghu? Dong''s? Could it be that they are a family? Dong Chenghu is Dong''s brother!" Song Youxin immediately reacted and asked in surprise.


    Shen Ziping nodded, "It''s him, he is the elder brother of Dong''s family."


    At that time, they went to the slums to do good deeds, but they didn''t expect that it was my territory. The two of them were frightened by us, but in the end they brought a lot of food and medicinal materials to the slums. The couple is indeed rare. Nice guy."


    Song Youxin rarely praises a person so much, which shows how much he appreciates Dong Chenghu.


    Shen Ziping felt relieved when he heard the words, and there was a smile on his face, "If it wasn''t for Dong Chenghu and his wife, a group of people went to Wu''s house to make a fuss, and stabbed this matter into Going to the county government, I''m afraid the Wu family won''t let them go so easily. It''s just that the Dong family is a hunter in the deep mountains, and they rarely go out, so they don''t know you''re looking for them.


    The Qin family, who was familiar with the Dong family recently, went to town to sell prey. I heard that someone was inquiring about Dong Chenghu''s father. I know you are in a hurry to see the child, but Dong Shi didn''t tell the child about his life experience, so..."


    Shen Ziping was a little embarrassed, and said bravely: "So Dong Shi and Dong Chenghu want to ask you what you mean, do you want to wait for your great career to be completed before you recognize your child, or do you want to take your child now? Pick up?"


    Song Youxin''s face sank slightly, but he did not speak immediately, but thought carefully, "They are worried that the child will be in danger with me?"


    Shen Ziping was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. Isn''t this an obvious thing? Song Youxin asked, how should he answer?

 v3 Chapter 63： Song has a new decision, and another person is coming

    Seeing Shen Ziping''s reaction, Song Youxin couldn''t help but feel sullen, doesn''t he look like someone who can accomplish great things? If others questioned him like this, he would have been fired a long time ago, but now this person is Dong Chenghu, or his daughter''s uncle in name. Not only has he helped him, but he has also been very kind to his daughter. Song Youxin''s words will inevitably have to be considered.


    Shen Ziping saw that he was not angry, his expression softened, and he was not afraid to climb up the pole, and then said: "Actually, my suggestion is to let the child stay there in peace, after all, there It is deep in the mountains, and everyone does not know the relationship between children and you. No one will trouble them, and you can do your major affairs without worries.


    Furthermore, there are Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Gu to take care of them, and Mrs. Liu to teach them. It is no worse than being by your side. Then Mrs. Liu of the Qin family is your daughter''s husband. The concubine of a big family, but she has learned the rules and etiquette of the eight classics, and Dong''s sister, who has also served the nobles before, and there are some servants in the Dong family who are raising mammy, your daughter is living a good life now. Poor, just like that lady! "


    Shen Ziping was talking about the situation in Cuizhushan, and didn''t tell Song Youxin about Dong Yunmei''s remarriage.


    Sure enough, although Song Youxin was thinking, he listened to Shen Ziping''s words word for word. In Shen Ziping''s expectant eyes, he loosened his frown and said helplessly: "It looks like you all hope so, and I''m not good at being this wicked person, sigh! Just do it according to your wishes, I can not contact the child now, but you have to ensure the safety of the child, I mean it must be !"


    When Song Youxin said the last sentence, his expression was very serious, so Shen Ziping had to take it seriously.


    "Don''t worry, their place is deep in the mountains and far away from towns, so outsiders can''t get there, plus the Dong family wraps up a mountain and directly surrounds the mountains, and there are still There are two people with strong martial arts in the town, the safety issue can be guaranteed, at least in my opinion, the child is safer there than with you."


    Shen Ziping''s remarks are not without basis. They are busy fighting against the imperial court. If the emperor''s illegitimate daughter was caught, he was immediately counterattacked by the court. If Song Youxin had such a daughter, it would definitely become the target of the court''s attack. Everyone knows that as long as he catches Song Youxin''s daughter, he will have the bargaining chip to restrain him.


    No one is a fool. Under such circumstances, Song Youxin''s greatest threat to the child is to keep the child by his side. Thinking about it, he also knew this, and it was so easy to let go, but no matter what, Shen Ziping only needed to achieve his goal, and the rest was not within his scope of consideration.


    Song Youxin got Shen Ziping''s promise, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, he said lightly: "You said so, then I have nothing to worry about, but I have to arrange four people to protect me here. My daughter, should they not object to this request?"


    "Huh? Arrange for four people to go there? Who?" Shen Ziping guessed that his eyebrows were deformed. He couldn''t remember when there were so many trustworthy and available people around Song Youxin, and he went away all of a sudden Four people, this can leave a lot of loopholes.


    "I don''t have so many people, don''t you have them? Also, even if you don''t have enough people, the Pei family shouldn''t be short of these people!" Song Youxin said amusedly, with a calculating look on his face, Shen Ziping couldn''t help but be vigilant. They kept talking about the Dong family. How could they bring the Pei family in so well?


    Shen Ziping didn''t want to run this errand for Song Youxin, and asked for someone from Pei Dongqi, how could it be possible without blood? He is already poor enough, is it possible that he should put his crotch on Pei Dongqi''s side?


    Thinking of this, Shen Ziping''s head immediately shook like a rattle, "Brother Song, I really can''t find these people here, as for Pei Dongqi...that guy won''t Selling my face, even if my father talks about it, it may not work. After all, the people in the Pei family are warriors, and they live a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife. They must be very resistant to going to the mountains to protect a little girl. ."


    "This is also..." Song Youxin couldn''t help but fell into thought again.


    room.


    Mrs. Liang was sound asleep in the room. Shen Ziping didn''t want to disturb her, so he just put his clothes on the bed and slept peacefully.


    Put a quilt over him.


    Looking at Shen Ziping''s sleeping face, Mrs. Liang seemed to see the little person who worried her about her. Seeing that she was about to give birth, she didn''t know how much Shen Jiangan was to her soon-to-be-born brother or sister. What a state of mind.


    Liang sat like this for most of the day, and when she noticed the pain in her legs and feet, she slowly got up and left the room.


    A few days later, Cuizhushan received Gu Daniu and Shen Ziping''s flying pigeon biography.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectations, Shen Shikang slowly opened the letter, and then smiled and handed the note to Dong Chenghu, and said in a good mood: "You have got your wish, but the Zuo family is afraid that It''s okay to have a few more guests, among those people, two are Song Youxin''s cronies, one is our family''s secret guard, and the other is the dead man of the Pei family, all of whom are trusted by me."


    After reading the creed, Dong Chenghu was a little puzzled, "Sir, why did Brother Song send someone to protect and use your family''s dark guards? And even the Pei family is out! This ¡­¡±


    Not only Dong Chenghu couldn''t understand, but Gu Shuixiu was also at a loss.


    Shen Shikang could probably guess the intention of arranging these people, and sneered: "What do you want to do, anyway, our goal is achieved, I don''t know what the identities of Song Youxin''s two cronies are. , but I still have some impressions of this person who came from the Pei family. This person was originally a guard next to the old man of the Pei family. Now that the old man of the Pei family has retreated to the back, he doesn''t need so many people to protect him. When he returned, he would simply lend it to Song Youxin, which would be regarded as selling him a favor.


    As for the secret guards of our family, you can rest assured, they are all brothers of Yang Yi, and everyone is born and died together, no doubt! "


    Gu Shuixiu smiled knowingly when she heard the words, and instructed Cuixi outside the door, "Go to Zuo''s house, invite the aunt and uncle over, and talk about something important."

 v3 Chapter 64： Gu Shuixius calculation, what a big fat sheep

    When Cuixi left, Gu Shuixiu explained: "After all, there is still the Qin family in the valley. If the Zuo family lives in four big men at once, the Qin family will definitely notice that everyone I am familiar with each other, and the Zuo family is afraid that it is difficult to explain the identities of these people. In addition, there is only a woman like my aunt in the Zuo family. There are four big men living here, and they are not relatives. I am afraid not. Great."


    Gu Shuixiu''s words were very vague, but everyone understood.


    Shen Shikang pondered: "Then do you have any good suggestions? After all, these people have all been assigned tasks. They can''t be too far away from the child. It''s not an exaggeration to say that they are personal protection."


    In fact, the best way is to let them live in Cuizhu Mountain. After all, there are many people in Cuizhu Mountain, and adding four more people will not attract too much attention from others, and there are extra houses in Cuizhu Mountain. , I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to live enough, it''s just that it will be far away from Dong Qingqing.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu and discussed, "Shuixiu, why don''t we take Qingqing over to live, and let the four people live in our house then, that''s fine."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows and analyzed: "This method of yours is theoretically feasible, but don''t forget, Qingqing is now the daughter of the Zuo family, and the two of us are not different by ten. Eight thousand miles, just a few steps away, what excuse would you use to keep that child in Cuizhu Mountain?"


    It happened that Dong Yunlan was walking back with Dong Yuanzheng in her arms. After listening to her, she interjected: "I just said that I like that girl and want to teach her double-sided embroidery. Is this an excuse?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he immediately patted the table happily and said: "Okay! This is a good excuse! Qingqing that girl likes Nvhong the most, and she learned from Qin Shan''s wife well before. If I tell her like this, she will definitely hesitate, and then let the eldest sister and brother-in-law persuade them, and they will definitely stay!"


    "Sure, let''s do this first, it will take ten days and a half months for those people to come to us quickly. It''s not a problem for me to ask Luoying and the others to clean up the four rooms and come out. If they are worried, I can also clean up a room for them next to Qingqing''s room, this is a veritable personal protection!" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes flashed a hint of slyness, as if someone was going to have bad luck.


    Not long after, Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong rushed over. They knew that there must be news from Song Youxin. Dong Yunmei was uneasy all the way, and prepared for both surprises and disappointments.


    However, when they entered Dong''s house, they found that everyone''s expressions were very relaxed, and immediately followed with a sigh of relief, and asked: "He agreed?"


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and nodded, "It is because they agreed that we want to discuss something with you."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu together conveyed Song Youxin''s intentions to Dong Yunmei, and then said: "Our intention is to let Qingqing and those people live in the Cuizhu Mountain, which is better for you, too. If you want children, you can come every day, and it will be better for your reputation."


    Dong Yunmei nodded excitedly and gratefully, "I''m afraid I will trouble you again, this time not only Qingqing is alone, but also those people who have to live in your house, I can''t let you If you suffer, I will give you some money regularly in the future, which will be used as money for their accommodation and meals, and you must not refuse."


    Dong Yunmei didn''t want her brother''s family to go bankrupt because of her work.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunmei''s irrefutable look, and chuckled lightly: "Eldest sister, do I seem to be taking advantage of me? How could I not accept something for these inexplicable four people living in? But these silver coins You don''t need to come out, since Song Youxin insisted on sending it over, and the wool comes from the sheep, I still know who should give the money!"


    "Shuixiu, don''t you want to ask Big Brother Song for the money?" Dong Chenghu asked in confusion.


    "Why not! He got a lot of good things back then. Although he is not rich enough to rival the country, it is always right to be rich! He has also conquered many places over the years, and his background is even more profound. Well, it''s not like us poor people can compare, we support him, he pays, it''s fair!" Gu Shuixiu looked like it was a matter of course, and looked exactly like those women who were good at calculating, If it wasn''t for Gu Shuixiu''s unconditional support of Yang Yi''s family, Dong Chenghu would have doubted whether the Gu Shuixiu in front of him had been replaced.


    "Shui Xiu, let''s ask Big Brother Song for money directly! I''m not saying we shouldn''t ask for this money, but how should we say this?" Dong Chenghu didn''t want people to misunderstand They have a bad family.


    Gu Shuixiu had a calculating smile on the corner of her mouth, and waved to Dong Chenghu, "I''ll leave this matter to me, I''ll speak, I''ll list the specific accounts, and they have to know what to do. , we are not a casual place here, otherwise he will bring some cats and dogs here every now and then, what should we do? Hey! It''s really not easy to run a family!"


    That''s what she said, but Gu Shuixiu''s expression didn''t look like she was sighing, but she seemed to have found a target and was ready to slaughter a fat sheep.


    Dong Chenghu thought of this, his body trembled unconsciously, and suddenly he felt a little sympathetic to Song Youxin. Got knocked on!


    No matter what everyone thought, Gu Shuixiu went back to her room and immediately made a list. Accommodation fee: one tael per person per night, food cost: three meals a day, one tael per person per day, totaling eight per day two silver coins.


    Gu Shuixiu did not let Dong Chenghu know about this list, but directly entrusted Yang Yifeige to pass the book to Shen Ziping.


    When Shen Ziping saw Gu Shuixiu''s list, she instantly froze.


    Liang noticed that something was wrong with Shen Ziping, and immediately grabbed the creed from his hand. The last one couldn''t help laughing, "Shui Xiu is too bold, she even dared to ask Song Youxin for money, and she said it so well, it''s too cola!"


    "This is the first time I know that someone can say blackmail in such a righteous and righteous manner. Sure enough, this younger brother and sister of the Dong family is not an ordinary person!" Shen Ziping reluctantly smiled and said: "I will go to Song Youxin''s place. Let''s go for a visit, this is also a matter between the Dong family and Song Youxin, let''s see what Song Youxin has to say, alas, I guess he would never have thought that the Dong family would do this!"


    Liang nodded excitedly, she was looking forward to Song Youxin knowing what the expression would be like.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    From today onwards, there will be four updates a day, and there will be more updates in October. Please support me, O(¡É_¡É)O haha~

 v3 Chapter 65： bow and arrow, inform

    Shen Ziping smiled bitterly when he saw Liang''s schadenfreude, thinking to himself, his wife''s heart is really big!


    When Shen Ziping came to Song Youxin''s yard, he learned that Song Youxin was going to practice the army, so he found the martial arts field all the way, stood on the side and looked around, and found that Song Youxin was surrounded by a group of people. There are also bows and arrows in it. It seems that he is practicing shooting. He touched his nose with a guilty conscience, thinking, do you want to go over? Talk or not? What if this guy gets annoyed by him and uses him as a target?


    While Shen Ziping was hesitating, Song Youxin''s cronies had already spotted him and immediately smiled respectfully, "Young Master Shen is here."


    Song Youxin turned his head just in time to see Shen Ziping with a smirk, a look of doubt flashed in his eyes, and he said loudly, "What are you doing? Come and have a look."


    Shen Ziping had to bite the bullet and trot to the crowd.


    Song Youxin held a bow and arrow in front of Shen Ziping in surprise, "Look, this is the bow and arrow that our people sneaked into Yuzhang County and found in Yuzhang County, in that private workshop. There are also a whole batch of bows and arrows like this, about tens of thousands. I used to wonder why the Crown Prince and King Ping had people in Yuzhang County, maybe it was because of these weapons.


    Yuzhang County has a special geographical location, there are many mines, the ore mined in these mines can be used to refine weapons, if they can occupy these mines, even if it is one, bring them The benefits are absolutely beyond our imagination! "


    Shen Ziping took these bows and arrows and looked at them seriously, "These bows and arrows are lighter than ordinary bows and arrows, what is the range?"


    "Try it." Song Youxin raised his eyebrows with anticipation, and Shen Ziping had no choice but to try it himself.


    In the end, he only used eight points of force, and the arrow he shot went straight through the target. Shen Ziping couldn''t help but exclaimed: "What a powerful range! If we have these bows and arrows, we will be even more powerful. , you can kill them back to Linhai County again and catch them off guard!"


    Song Youxin chuckled and shook his head, "There must be some secrets in Linhai County, and the emperor attaches great importance to that place. Last time, in order to kill that woman, although the emperor used secret ambush, but those It''s not all the forces that the emperor left in Linhai County, and I checked, those people have been in Linhai County a long time ago, and they didn''t lie there just to fight against us. Before we figured out what the emperor was doing, we First hold still.


    However, instead of sending troops to Linhai County, we can send troops to other places. You said that we sneaked into Yuzhang County, intercepted these weapons when they were not prepared, and then used these weapons to deal with the troops of the court. How about taking down Yuzhang County? "


    Shen Ziping carefully thought about what Song Youxin said, without expressing approval or disapproval immediately, he is a martial artist, he is fine if he wants to do it, but if he wants to use his brain, he really doesn''t have that ability. Especially something like this.


    "Brother Song, I have to think about this matter, but you told the Pei family about your attack on Yuzhang County? After all, if you send troops at that time, the Pei family will still have to send some troops from the rear. Just come and help."


    What they lack most now is people, especially trusted men, they are more precious than anything else, otherwise Song Youxin would not even be able to send four trusted people to protect Dong Qingqing. Even borrowing someone from the Shen family and the Pei family, it would be shameful to say it out.


    Song Youxin said that he was silent, and he naturally knew all that Shen Ziping said. If he wanted to send troops, he would have to send troops from the Pei family. These had already been agreed before the cooperation between the two parties.


    "By the way, I just saw that you seem to have something on your mind, why are you here?" Song Youxin wanted to ask just now, but the attraction of this bow and arrow was too great to divert his attention. Er Song Youxin just remembered this.


    Shen Ziping''s eyes locked on the bow and arrow in Song Youxin''s novice. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Song Youxin''s expression. Seeing that his expression was naturally relaxed, he seemed to be in a good mood. Then he looked around, all of Song Youxin''s cronies. After thinking about it, there is nothing that can''t be said. With a sigh of relief, he directly handed the creed given by Gu Shuixiu to Song Youxin, "This is the news that Yongjia County just sent, you can decide."


    Song Youxin basked in the sun, took the creed from Shen Ziping in doubt, and said with a smile: "It''s mysterious, could it be that something big happened?"


    When Song Youxin visited the creed, Shen Ziping found that his expression became a little unnatural, as if the sky was turning cloudy, a little bit about thunder and rain, and immediately explained: "I don''t want to take this creed either. Let me show you, it''s just that Mr. Gu said that he wants to discuss it with you, and this is really a matter of the two of you, so I can''t make my own decisions, so I have to show you..."


    "This..." Song Youxin''s face was pale, a little sullen, but also a little aggrieved, "this" couldn''t say a word for a long time, and after a while, he took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth: " Who does Mr. Gu take me for? Is I, Song Youxin, the kind of person who takes advantage of others? Also, Mrs. Gu is talking like a lion! Extortion! Extortion! Even the most expensive inn in the prefecture is not like her So dark! Do I look like a fool..."


    Song Youxin was so angry that he was about to lose his mind, but Gu''s creed was justifiable and well-founded, and he couldn''t have the same knowledge as a woman, so his lungs were about to explode.


    It was the first time that the cronies around Song Youxin saw their master so angry that they went berserk. They looked at each other with curiosity and suspicion, and were very curious about the master who wrote the letter.


    what is it today? Did the sun come out from the west?


    Shen Ziping had already slipped away before Song Youxin became mad, and made up his mind not to appear in front of Song Youxin for the next two days, and almost wait for him to calm down before going to have a good talk with him, after all Song Youxin It''s hard to talk, Gu Shuixiu is not a fuel-efficient waiter, and his old man and stinky boy are still supported by the Dong family. No matter whether Gu Shuixiu takes the lead or not, Shen Ziping has to do his best.


    Liang ate small fruits leisurely in his yard, expecting Shen Ziping to come back and talk to him to relieve his boredom.


    She also thought about what happened to Shen Ziping in the past, it would take an hour or two to come back, but after half an hour, Shen Ziping ran back in a hurry. Can not help but look sideways.


    "What''s wrong with you? No one is chasing you. Look at how you''re running!" Liang shi followed Shen Ziping into the room amusingly. Seeing that he was still panting, he quickly gave He poured some warm tea and put it in front of him, "Slow down first, drink water to calm down."

 v3 Chapter 66： Shen Zipings silly appearance, four people arrived

    Shen Ziping motioned for Mrs. Liang to close the door, then he relaxed and sighed, "My dear mother! I saw it today, you didn''t see it just now, Song Youxin was so angry He is jumping, you know, after so many years of strong winds and waves, he has long practiced the ability to be flattered, and today he is so angry with his younger brother and sister, I can be regarded as a long experience!"


    Shen Ziping drank two more glasses of water speechlessly. Seeing that Liang was still curious, he told her everything about the martial arts field just now, and then whispered: "I think Song Youxin is there It¡¯s better not to go there recently. What if his anger is still not smooth and he doesn¡¯t like me? Anyway, I¡¯m just like a microphone here, so I¡¯ll try to show up as little as possible.¡±


    "Look at your bear!" Liang Shi smiled and touched his stomach, and deliberately said to the child in his belly: "Baby, you can''t imitate your father''s bear, we must be indomitable Is the hero good?"


    Liang just took the opportunity to laugh at Shen Ziping, how could she know that the child in her womb really mentioned her, and even Shen Ziping saw the big movement.


    Shen Ziping rushed over in surprise, stroked Liang''s belly and asked dotingly, "Son?"


    This time, Liang''s stomach was completely quiet, and Ren Shen Ziping didn''t move.


    Being so stupid by Shen Ziping, Mr. Liang couldn''t help it, he shook his head repeatedly, sat on the soft couch with his head propped up, and let Shen Ziping perseverely crush her stomach. Broken thoughts.


    It''s really good! You even know how to run away! Then don''t get caught by me, or I want you to look good!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s creed was already crushed by him, Song Youxin got angry for a while, and sat alone on the steps in the shade, calmed down for a while and then held the out of place He took out the creed, looked at it several times, and finally sighed feebly. He simply threw the creed away and muttered: "I really don''t know how expensive firewood, rice, oil and salt are, and I''m going to charge eighth a day all of a sudden. Two! Eight taels... enough for me to feed more than a hundred people!"


    However, no matter how Song Youxin resists, the money will still be paid, no matter what the reason is.


    Just after Gu Shuixiu and the others coaxed Dong Qingqing to Cuizhu Mountain, the four so-called guards also arrived one after another.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the four expressionless guys in front of her, pulled out a barely warm smile, and greeted, "Everyone came from afar, come in with me."


    Pei''s secret guard, you can just call him Ada, we came to protect my young lady under the order of the master, and it has been disturbing these days."


    After Yu Qi finished speaking, she respectfully presented the burden on her back to Gu Shuixiu, "Besides, these are some thoughts of my master."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, and her perfunctory enthusiasm became a little more sincere, without being pretentious at all, she took the burden directly from Yu Qi''s hand and handed it to Cui behind him Xi, "The visitor is a guest, let''s sit in the room for a while, I will also let you meet the child, but it is agreed in advance that the child does not know his own background, so don''t tell her too much, anyway, this Cui Bamboo Mountain is surrounded, and in terms of security...at least it''s more secure than yours."


    It was only now that Yu Qi looked at Gu Shuixiu squarely, and she did not refute her words. Her obedient appearance made Gu Shuixiu in a good mood.


    Shen Ye next to him was already attracted by Yang Yi, and couldn''t stop recruiting him. His lively appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Yang Yi in the distance saw Shen Ye''s embarrassing appearance , simply ignored it, turned around and entered Dong''s house.


    Shen Ye muttered a few words and turned to look at Gu Shuixiu, only to find that Gu Shuixiu was staring at him, and couldn''t help laughing, "You continue, you continue..."


    After everyone entered Dong''s house, Gu Shuixiu specially asked Luo Ying to call all the children, including Dong Qingqing.


    As soon as Dong Qingqing entered the room, Gu Shuixiu gestured to the four of them, then smiled and said to the children, "I brought you here today to meet these four uncles. The uncle''s martial arts are also good, they will live in our house for a while, if you want to find these uncles to practice martial arts, you can visit them."


    The eyes of Zhang Xingchi, who were indifferent at first, all lit up when they heard Gu Shuixiu''s words.


    In the middle of the night, Yu Qi and the others looked at each other, the eyes of the four were all confused, how is this different from what the master said? Don''t they specialize in protecting young ladies? Besides, the master gave the Dong family a large sum of money, enough to pay for their accommodation and food.


    Yu Qizheng was going to explain the purpose of their trip to Gu Shuixiu, but heard Dong Qingqing happily say to Zhang Xingchi and the others: "That''s great, my brothers will have four more teachers in the future, Uncle Dong Yi said that martial arts is the master of a hundred schools, and if you learn more from different masters, you will definitely be able to reach a higher level."


    Yu Qi heard the words, made eye contact with the people next to him, and shut up with interest.


    Gu Shuixiu sees it in her eyes, she is happy in her heart, a demo, if I don''t give you a show first, I really think they are so good here!


    Deliberately taking the other children away, leaving only Dong Qingqing, the practice of giving a stick to a sweet jujube immediately makes these straight-forward men very uncomfortable, and they don''t dare to neglect them. .


    Dong Qingqing didn''t know why Gu Shuixiu wanted her to stay here, but she didn''t think much about it, she thought she was accompanying her aunt to receive other elders, but she was dignified and relaxed.


    While talking to Yang Yi and Gu Shuixiu, they observed Dong Qingqing''s every move and found that Dong Qingqing''s upbringing was really good. Coupled with a decent posture, it can be regarded as a good hand. When the identity changes in the future, the momentum rises, and it is almost the same.


    Thinking about this, Yu Qi''s expression softened a lot. After all, they also know what kind of life their young lady lived in the Wu family. , I knew that the Dong family was really attentive, and this attitude improved a lot immediately.


    Ada has nothing to say about this. This Dong Qingqing is Yu Qiyujiu''s miss, not his. to this mountain valley.

 v3 Chapter 67： meet, so called guest room

    I''ve seen my lord!"


    "Don''t be too polite, get up." Shen Shikang smiled genially, seeing Ada beside him, he waved his hand without waiting for Ada to salute, and asked, "Is your master healthy? ?"


    The great Confucian, or the in-laws of his master, can naturally gain the respect of Ah Da.


    Seeing Ah Da''s attitude, Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows, silently drinking tea and watching, after Shen Shikang sat down, she explained with a smile, "Ada is my brother-in-law. The personal guards of the Pei family were chosen one in a hundred. In addition to the Chongwu of the Pei family, whoever has a hard fist will be respected and honored. Under such an atmosphere, the people of the Pei family have developed such a temper, so do you too Don''t take it to heart."


    In front of Shen Shikang, Gu Shuixiu naturally didn''t say much, and revealed the matter with a smile.


    At this moment, Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong Dong Yunmei entered the house. He just greeted the seven people who entered the house, and then quickly ran to the valley to spread the word. Dong Yunmei is Dong Qingqing''s nominal father and mother, and now there are people over there, and they always come to entertain them.


    Yu Qi and a few people saw Dong Yunmei who came here, plus Dong Qingqing''s mother, they probably guessed Dong Yunmei''s identity, but what happened to Dong Qingqing''s father?


    Yu Qi frowned and silently looked at Gu Shuixiu, but Gu Shuixiu just pretended not to see it, and kept playing with the cup in her hand.


    Yu Qi couldn''t, so he had to look at Shen Shikang, but in front of Shen Shikang his momentum immediately weakened a lot. Seeing that Shen Shikang didn''t understand what he meant, he had to turn his head and stare at Zuo Qingsong. Try to see some clues from them.


    This Zuo Qingsong looks like a veritable mountain hunter. There is nothing outstanding, but he is tall and straight, but he is an hunter and hunts all the year round. It is normal to have such a physique, Zuo Qingsong The Dong shi beside him looked much petite. Listening to her walking voice, Yu Qi knew that this Dong shi was not in good health. He instantly relaxed a lot when he thought of the information he had seen before coming here.


    As for the identity of Zuo Qingsong, it seems that I will check it out later.


    After everyone met, Gu Shuixiu immediately asked Dong Shan to take them to the pre-arranged room, Yu Qiyan watched Dong Shan take them out of Dong''s house, frowned immediately, and immediately left Said: "Wait, don''t we live in this house?"


    Dong Shan saw from their aura that their identities were unusual, and did not dare to neglect, and explained: "We servants can''t live in the house unless it is necessary, like Madam Cuixi. Mammy needs to take care of the young masters so that we can live here, we all live in those houses next to Cuizhu Mountain just now."


    Yu Qi and Yu Jiu looked at each other, and Yu Qi immediately said: "You go first, I will go to Mrs. Dong and ask, we can''t all leave this house, and we can''t be in time in case of danger. What to do when you arrive?"


    Shen Ye and Ah Da were noncommittal, they had no idea, they would do whatever Yu Qi said.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Yu Qi who had gone and returned, and knew what he was coming, a faint smile raised on the corner of his mouth, "Isn''t this Yu Guard? What''s the matter? But we don''t have any hospitality. Zhou''s place?"


    Yu Qi shook his head, thinking about the master''s instructions, frowned and said, "Mrs. Dong doesn''t have to be so outspoken with her subordinates, just call her subordinate Ah Qi. When we came out, the master said Now, when we arrive at Dong''s house, everything has to be up to Master Dong and Madam Dong, but I was ordered to protect my young lady and not be too far away from her, and I asked Madam to arrange a few more rooms for us in this house."


    Gu Shuixiu had an embarrassed look on Qi Qi''s face when she opened her mouth, and she said embarrassedly after Qi finished speaking: "Yu Huwei, oh, no Qi, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you. We arrange rooms in this house, but we have an inner courtyard, and there is still my unmarried sister-in-law living in it. If you live in it, you will inevitably attract people''s tongues, which will affect her reputation, it is really...but..."


    A hint of hope suddenly appeared on Yu Qi''s dilemma, "Mrs. Dong speaks directly."


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and smiled, looked outside the hall, "We don''t dare to let you live in the inner courtyard, but there are two guest rooms in the outer courtyard. If you don''t dislike it, it''s better to live here. no problem."


    Yu Qixin relaxed and immediately smiled: "No problem, no problem, we can just live here."


    After Qi Qi brought the other three people into the so-called guest room, he was so angry that he jumped to his feet in the middle of the night, pointed at Yu Qi''s nose and yelled: "Yu Qi, your brain is flooded. Isn''t it? If you can''t live in such a nice house, you want to live in this firewood house! Don''t forget, we are going to live here for a while, and I want to live with spider silk and a pile of firewood every day. Don''t do it!"


    In the past, it was useless to sleep outside, and it was his duty to follow the Shen family to hide in the deep mountains and forests, but now they can live in a good place, why should they suffer these crimes ? Besides, they have just run over the Cuizhu Mountain all over the place, and it is not easy to say that it is not easy for a 100,000-strong army to invade here. Why are they so nervous and want them to endure hardship together?


    Not to mention Shen Ye can''t understand, even the indifferent Ah Da is also dissatisfied. Since the old man of the Pei family has been in hiding, he has been living with the old man Pei in the mansion, and he has his own alone It''s been a long time since he made such a compromise, and now it''s too ridiculous for him to sleep in a room with others and live in a firewood room!


    Yu Jiu looked at the surrounding environment, smirked and grabbed two hands on his head, and asked in a negotiating tone: "Hey, why don''t we take turns living here? How about the person on duty just live in the other house?"


    Yu Qi didn''t go with them just now, but the three of them have seen the room that Mrs. Dong arranged for them. To be honest, it''s really **** comfortable. The furniture is all new, and the quilt is also a soft quilt, which is hundreds of times better than this spacious firewood house.

 v3 Chapter 68： Yu Qi compromises, Song has a new package

    "Yu Jiu, why even you..." Yu Qiheng glared at Yu Jiu with a look of disbelief and some disappointment. In the end, at the insistence of Shen Ye and A Da, Yu Qi compromised and adopted Yu Qi''s method. They went to Dong''s house on duty every day and slept in the firewood room.


    Gu Shuixiu, no matter how they arranged it, equals to Qi and the others, and immediately took the package that Yu Qi handed over to her into the room.


    Dong Chenghu followed behind her, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, and then slowly entered the room, "Shuixiu, what about you? We don''t lack this money, I really don''t know why you want to do this. For Big Brother Song."


    Gu Shuixiu ignored Dong Chenghu, happily put the package on the table, and opened it in front of Dong Chenghu: "Our family does not lack this amount of money, but the premise is that the money can be Seeing the light, now that the money can''t be used, we must have a name. To tell you the truth, our family is not short of this money now, so I want to use it to help my parents'' family.


    In the past, I didn''t dare to help too much, I was afraid that Shengmien would fight against rice, and giving too much would make them think they shouldn''t be, and they wouldn''t want to make progress.


    But now it seems that Daniel and Erniu are not such people, my parents will not be like this, I plan to use this money as an excuse to give my parents a sum of money , let them build another green brick house, and Daniel and Erniu will not have conflicts over the house in the future.


    Life can also be better. "


    It was impossible for Gu Shuixiu to tell Dong Chenghu this before, and it was even more impossible to help the Gu family like this, for fear that Dong Chenghu would not be happy, but it has been so many years, their family life is not as good as before In contrast, coupled with her dedication to the Dong family, she gave birth to three more sons. The Dong family''s position as the head mistress is firmly seated, so she can confidently express her thoughts in front of Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t care, he sat next to Gu Shuixiu, craned his neck and looked around curiously, "You can arrange these things, if you can''t buy a suitable store in the town, go to the county town to buy it. , why don''t you buy it directly in the county seat, we also buy one in our family, and we all take care of each other when we are together.


    As for other things, you have the final say, anyway, we have always been in charge of our family. "


    After the package was completely unpacked, the two took a closer look and found that there were six purses in the package, each of which was bulging, and there was a letter inside.


    Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry to open the purse, but took out the envelope and looked at it carefully, and said softly, "Brother Dong, I am writing this with great gratitude. This letter, thank you for taking care of my daughter for so many years. If you have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely come to my door to express my gratitude. Here are the eight purses I prepared, six of which are for you, and a golden purse, which contains Jin Zi, this is for Mrs. Dong. I am grateful for her selfless dedication to my daughter over the years. There is also a black purse. Please pass it on to my daughter. It is a token of love between me and her mother, and our family. A pair of bracelets handed down. In addition, if you want to improve your future in the future, just come to me, I, Song Youxin, are always welcome."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished reading, she looked down at the eight purses, picked up the golden purse Song Youxin had prepared for Dong Yunmei, weighed it twice, and couldn''t help but look sideways, "I didn''t expect this person to be so generous!"


    Looking at the purse prepared for Dong Yunmei, Gu Shuixiu flipped through the six purses prepared for them, one of which was also filled with gold, and the other was packed with two pieces of fine blood jade, just raw stones , has not been carved, but Gu Shuixiu knows that this thing is worth a lot of money.


    The other three purses, one is a bag of pearls, and the other two are some precious jewelry.


    Dong Chenghu picked up the last bag and said with tears and laughter: "Shuixiu, it seems that Brother Song intends to let those people live with our parents!"


    Gu Shuixiu took the purse from Dong Chenghu''s hand inexplicably, poured it out and saw that it was all silver. The most extreme thing was that these silvers were all less than twelve taels. There were eight taels. After counting them down, Gu Shuixiu realized that there were three hundred eight taels in such a big bag, and her face darkened immediately.


    turned his head to look at Dong Chenghu, and asked in a deep voice, "What does he mean? Are those people going to live with us for a year?"


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu''s faint signs of rage, and quickly shook his head desperately, comforting: "No! It''s not less than three hundred and sixty-five, not a year, not a year..."


    Dong Chenghu said that he felt guilty. He knew that Gu Shuixiu did not welcome these people very much, and he wanted to make things difficult for them and let them leave on their own. Now it seems that it is impossible to leave , I am afraid that I will live again.


    Alas! It looks like there will be fun to watch in the future!


    "Shuixiu..." Dong Chenghu said in a period of time: "How can Brother Song also give us so many things, even if you don''t look at his face, you should also look at the silver. Is it for the sake of face? As for those people, if you really don''t like them, let them appear less in front of you in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu was upset, she gave Dong Chenghu a blank look, did not look at the gold and silver treasures, sat down on the stool, and said angrily, "That one is better at Qiyujiu, It is also polite to speak to me, I have no problem with the two of them, as for that Shen Ye, after all, he is also Mr. Shen''s person, no matter what, I will not embarrass him, but that big..."


    Gu Shuixiu gritted her teeth and said, "I feel uncomfortable looking at him, and it''s not that we begged her to come, her face is like two hundred and fifty, as if our family owes him , think about it and get angry!"


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, didn''t Mr. Shen say it just now, that person has such a temper, besides, our family really can''t compare with the Pei family." Dong Chenghu persuaded with good words.


    Gu Shuixiu became even more angry when she heard the words, and immediately slapped the case, "If he doesn''t like our family, he will leave as soon as possible! I''m not happy to entertain him! Since he''s coming to my place, he has to listen to me. Oh! Humph! Since his arrogance is so arrogant, I will rub his arrogance!"

 v3 Chapter 69： Attractive conditions, overnight courtyard

    Gu Shuixiu seemed to have thought of something, a flash of light flashed in her mind, she leaned over to Dong Chenghu and asked, "You say that Dong Yi''s kung fu is compared with Ah Da, who is stronger and who is weaker?"


    Dong Chenghu thought about it for a long time and said: "It''s really hard to say, I haven''t seen Ah Da do it, but being able to be the bodyguard of Mr. Pei, this skill is definitely not weak."


    Dong Chenghu''s original intention was to make Gu Shuixiu give up this idea, but Gu Shuixiu listened to him and became more determined to let Dong Yi and Ada decide the difference. If Dong Yi wins, Ada will later In front of him, he must be a little weaker, and Dong Yi listens to her again. In this way, she can also "teach" the arrogant and arrogant Da.


    "Chenghu, you go and tell Dong Yi, just say I don''t like Ada, let him provoke Ada, if he beats Ada, I''ll transfer the fun back Don''t let him be separated from Funfen." Gu Shuixiu, although Dong Yi clearly didn''t say anything, but what she longed most in her heart was to be with Funfen, and now it''s a bit disgraceful for her to be a reward, but if Dong Yizhen If you can do it, the matter of the colorful transfer back is also a matter of course, and others will not say that she is partial or anything. It is beneficial to her and Dong Yi.


    "Shuixiu, are you serious?" Dong Chenghu asked again without giving up. After confirming Gu Shuixiu''s determination, he couldn''t help but observe a moment of silence for Ah Da, and immediately went out to find Dong Yi.


    A Da, who had just moved to his room, was laying down on the bed and moaning comfortably. They had been on the road for a while. This kind of intensity was not a big deal for them. What, but he was also made of flesh and blood, not made of iron. In the end, he would still be tired, but he didn''t expect that Gu Shuixiuzheng and Dong Yi were plotting a big conspiracy against him.


    On the first day of Qi and Jiu, the two of them worked at night. With the help of the beautiful scenery, they finally cleaned up the two so-called guest rooms, but the smell inside was really unbearable. As it happened to be summer, the two simply took the quilt and slept directly in the courtyard of Dong''s house.


    The starry sky in the mountain is much brighter than that in the town. This is their first night in Cuizhu Mountain. The two lay tossing and turning without falling asleep.


    Yu Jiu simply sat up, rubbed Yu Qi beside him, and said softly, "Head, why do I feel that Mrs. Dong doesn''t seem to welcome us very much." Yu Jiu glanced at the two guest rooms, I feel a little depressed.


    Yu Qi sighed, turned over, closed his eyes, and said, "If I were Mrs. Dong, I wouldn''t welcome it, after all, I''m a child I''ve raised for so long, and now I''m being caught out by this The father who came here said that he would send someone to protect him. Who would be better off? Anyway, let¡¯s try our best to do our part, and the others don¡¯t ask and talk less.


    If you have nothing to do in the future, I will help you with some work. Today, Miss heard that we can be masters for those young masters, but she is very happy. In the future, let¡¯s take turns to be teachers for those children, no matter what Said that the Dong family really has great kindness to the master and the young lady. If you feel uncomfortable, please bear with it first. I believe that Mrs. Dong and the others are not unreasonable people. "


    In fact, these things are not used in Jiu Said, Yu Qi can perceive them, but he believes that according to Mrs. Dong''s character, as long as the anger disappears, he will accept them.


    Yu Qi didn''t know what kind of gift he would give them the next day.


    The next morning, Cuixi got up first and came to the yard. When she saw the two people sleeping in the yard, she almost screamed in horror. It was like sitting up seven in nine. It turned out to be them. After relaxing, their feet were almost weak, and they complained, "Don''t you two have a room? Why did you sleep in the yard?"


    Cuixi''s face was a little bad. The two of them were sleeping here inexplicably. Those who didn''t know it thought that their master had neglected the guests!


    Yu Jiu sneered at the two of them a little embarrassedly, thinking to herself, how can this Dong family be so powerful? Immediately did not dare to be presumptuous, and explained with a smile: "Mammy, it''s not that we thought the room was too stuffy. We came out to enjoy the coolness. Later, we felt that it was cooler outside, so we just slept outside. Don''t take offense, mama."


    Yu Jiu said and hurriedly cleaned up the floor and quickly moved things into the guest room.


    Cui rolled her eyes indignantly, they are in the deep mountains, even if the weather is hot in summer, when the mountain wind blows at night, it will be penetratingly cool, and it is impossible to do without a mattress, those two guest rooms There is no door in the window of the house, and the wind blowing in the mountain can blow the gauze over. It is ridiculous that they say the room is stuffy.


    However, Cuixi didn''t expose Yu Jiu''s lame lies, and went to the bathroom with the wooden tub in silence. She wanted to wash quickly, start the fire on the stove first, and wait for Cuifu After Wanzi comes over, you can cook immediately.


    Yu Qi had just been silent for a while, seeing that Cuixi didn''t ask any more questions, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, dodged, and quickly swept towards the guest room.


    Not long after, those children all got up, put on their clothes for practice, and went to the martial arts field. Dong Yi and Yang Yi were already waiting here.


    As long as the morning practice starts, the sound of the martial arts field will echo in the valley. Yu Qiyujiu heard the movement in the room, looked at each other, and immediately ran to the martial arts field. Ye and Ah Da also rushed over one after another.


    Dong Yi deliberately made so much noise today in order to attract them to come over. Now that everyone was gathered, the corner of his mouth immediately raised a scheming smirk, and deliberately kicked Da Da accidentally. a stone.


    The speed of the stone is extremely fast, if it is hit, it will definitely break the blood.


    Amid the exclamations of the crowd, Ah Da took action and kicked the stone back with one kick. Dong Yi''s eyes dimmed and kicked back again with a deeper force. They tossed and broke into two pieces before they stopped.


    The two men just stood so quietly, looking at each other with rebellious eyes, no one obeyed the other, and a few small faces peeped at each other, seeming to be infected by the atmosphere in the field, All of them are quiet, not a single fart.


    Seeing the tense atmosphere between them, Yang Yi could not help frowning, and persuaded: "Okay, it''s all my own people, it''s not a big deal, it''s all stopped and stopped."


    Yang Yi doesn''t want Dong Yi to fight with Ah Da, after all Ah Da is a member of the Pei family. The people of the Dong family are highly regarded subordinates of Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. He still wants to marry Dong Yunlan, so he naturally has to turn to Dong Yi, alas! It''s really hard to die.


    When Yang Yi was in a dilemma, Dong Yi took the lead, "This is between me and him, and men''s problems are solved in a man''s way."

 v3 Chapter 70： In the competition, who wins and who loses?

    "It''s exactly what I want!" Ah Da immediately pulled out his saber, and the situation was about to explode.


    Yu Qi said solemnly: "Da, don''t forget what the purpose of our coming here is? Dong Yi didn''t mean it just now, it was you who provoked first, don''t put down your weapons quickly! "


    Ada turned a deaf ear, took Yu Qi as air, and stared sharply at Dong Yi.


    Yang Yi was sweating profusely, and immediately asked Zhang Xingchi to run to Dong''s house to call Gu Shuixiu and the others. Now, only they can control the situation.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others were sitting in the main room waiting for them to come back for breakfast, and they didn''t see the shadows of those children. Gu Shuixiu immediately looked at Shen Shikang, "Sir, do we want to go over and take a look?"


    Shen Shikang quickly walked out of Dong''s house without waiting for a reply, leaving Gu Shuixiu and the others behind, and said loudly as he walked, "Anytime, you all hurry up and follow."


    It was the first time that they saw Shen Shikang in such a hurry. After being stunned, they followed up. Gu Shuixiu walked at the end, and ordered to Cuixi: "Go and prepare some tea and move it to practice martial arts. If they fight, we will be the referee, or... just move the breakfast over there and eat it, and if you want to come, a few children also want to take a good look at them only seeing the competition."


    Cuixi listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words in a daze, her mind was confused, who would tell her why her wife would react like this when she heard this? Why does she feel that her wife seems to be looking forward to it, and she is also a little overjoyed, what is going on?


    Before Cuixi could understand, Gu Shuixiu had already started urging her, so Cuixi had to call on Cuifu and Liangchen Meijing to bring breakfast to the martial arts field together.


    Don''t bow your head easily.


    Everyone was really helpless by them, and Gu Shuixiu''s arrival broke the dull atmosphere of the martial arts field.


    "Yo, isn''t it a fight? Why hasn''t it started yet? It happened that everyone was here, and I asked the servants to put breakfast directly over, let''s eat and watch, oh, yes, child You should keep your eyes open and take a good look, this is a master trick, you have also learned from Dong Yi and Yang Yi for several years, and you have not had the opportunity to experience it in these years, and you can take this opportunity to study hard."


    When she said this, Shen Shikang sighed helplessly, and said to Ah Da and Dong Yi: "Since you are just discussing, just stop at it, if there are any major casualties, who are you? It''s not easy to explain."


    A Da and Dong Yi responded respectfully when they heard the words.


    Gu Shuixiu looked excited, and after Cuixi and the others set the meal, she immediately called Shen Shikang and Dong Chenghu over to eat, "You guys sit and eat and watch, there are not many opportunities like this. "


    Dong Chenghu was a little ashamed, sat beside Gu Shuixiu, tugged at her sleeve, and said softly: "Shuixiu, I know this is what you expected, but your performance is not enough It''s too obvious, restrain yourself."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows, noncommittal, and sat down with Dong Chenghu. The opposite Shen Shikang drank a bowl of goat milk. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu suddenly became quiet and did not speak, she said slowly, "Girl Xiu, I know You are deliberately giving Ada a slap in the face, I have no opinion on this, I just hope that after today, Ada can learn a lesson."


    "Listen, sir, do you think that the General Assembly lost to Dong Yi?" Gu Shuixiu asked curiously with her big watery eyes.


    Shen Shikang rolled her eyes at her angrily, then took a piece of dessert and chewed it slowly, "Does it need to be said? How is it possible that your housekeeping skills have survived so well? Although Ah Da is powerful, he is still a bit inferior to Dong Yi, who has extensive assassination experience."


    Gu Shuixiu was in a good mood when she heard the words, and immediately stopped talking, watching the situation of the martial arts field carefully.


    The two people on the field shot as early as when Shen Shikang left. The two of you came and went, but in two rounds, Ah Da used the weapon in his hand, and Dong Yi was still one. His face was light and airy, as if the other party was just a clown jumping on the beam. A-da was irritated by Yang Yi''s calm look, and immediately slashed at Dong Yi desperately.


    Shen Shikang frowned, "A-da was provoked by Dong Yi, he was planning to kill him."


    "Mr. Shen, our Dong Yi is not a good talker. If this Ada didn''t hurt him, he would be fine. If he accidentally cut a sleeve of Dong Yi, he would be able to talk to him. The other party is desperate." Gu Shuixiu said with a light smile, her tone was certain that Ah Da couldn''t hurt Dong Yi.


    Yu Qiyu Jiu Shenye, who was watching the battle, frowned indistinctly, this Ah Da came with them anyway, but they still vowed to protect the young lady. It was a big loss, but it was a slap in the face, and it was still painful to the core.


    The three silently prayed for Ah Da, hoping that he would not embarrass them.


    Because of Ada''s full strength on the field, the scene was at a stalemate for a time. Dong Yi was attacked several times by him, and his heart became angry. He immediately drew a sword from the side and slashed at Ada. past.


    Ada reacted, and immediately used his sword to arrive, but was split into two pieces by Dong Yi''s sword.


    Ada''s expression instantly became wonderful. He looked at the half of his weapon in disbelief and refused to accept this fact.


    At this moment, Dong Yi''s sword was already on Ah Da''s neck, and he said lightly, "You lost."


    What? Why is it so powerful, is that uncle''s sword too fragile?"


    A Da twitched the corners of his mouth when he heard the children''s questions. He has followed him with this sword for more than ten years. To be so questioned by these children is really...


    Gu Shuixiu saw Ah Da''s inexplicable expression, and immediately said: "Okay, the outcome is already divided, this is the end of today''s matter, and also, you stinky brats, hurry up and take care of yourself. After breakfast, I have to study with Mr. Shen later! Don''t think you can escape!"


    The children who were excited just now were told by Gu Shuixiu, they stuck their tongues out, the birds scattered, sat down at the table obediently, and began to use breakfast.


    Gu Shuixiu said with a smile to Yu Qi and the others, "The kitchen has already prepared meals for you, where do you want to eat?"

 v3 Chapter 71： Get off the horse, lose your temper

    These people don''t have the appetite to eat. Now that Ada has lost, they are completely shameless. Yu Qi and others don''t think they can compare with the powerful Ada. Dong Yi, they only felt extremely bitter in their mouths. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu had such a leisurely attitude to ask them about their meal, their mood was even more complicated and indescribable.


    Yang Yi and Shen Shikang looked at each other and took the lead to walk towards the martial arts field. At this time, Ah Da''s expression was a little gray, and it seemed that he had suffered a great blow. Yang Yi frowned and disapproved. He said to Dong Yi: "Are you being too serious this time? I know you didn''t do your best, but it''s not like your style to let the opponent lose so ugly."


    Dong Yi heard the words, a touch of indifference flashed on his face, Yu Guang glanced at someone in a happy mood, and said with a low laugh: "If you want to blame him, he is too arrogant, he doesn''t know how to be humble, he Now I''m just provoking a careful woman. What if I get into trouble in the future? I''m also teaching him how to be a man. Since you think I''m too much, then I''ll just stop."


    Anyway, his goal has been achieved, and selling Yang Yi a favor is nothing.


    Ada almost vomited blood when he heard Dong Yi''s words, what is the truth of teaching him to be a man? When does he need his turn to teach?


    Yang Yi''s heart changed, and he immediately thought of the deep meaning of Dong Yi''s words, and took Ah Da to leave first.


    When they were all gone, there was nothing fun to watch. After Gu Shuixiu waited for a few children to leave with Shen Shikang after dinner, she finally didn''t have to bear it anymore, so she laughed unrestrainedly, laughing very happily.


    Dong Chenghu and Dong Yunlan were stunned to see Gu Shuixiu like this. Isn''t it because Dong Yi defeated Ah Da, and Shuixiu (sister-in-law) was so happy?


    Dong Chenghu frowned a little worriedly and asked: "Shuixiu, stop laughing, it will be bad for those people to hear it later! You said that Dong Yi defeated Ah Da this time, Wouldn''t that Ah Datong hold grudges? I don''t worry about anything else, I''m just afraid that he will hate our family."


    , dare to look at me inexplicably, it''s just inexplicable! This is my territory, I didn''t ask them to come! If I don''t want to get out of here as soon as possible, I''m not happy to entertain them!


    Since you want to stay, you must have the attitude you should have when you stay, I''m really mad at me! If it weren''t for Song Youxin''s sincere attitude, and for the sake of the eldest sister, I would have blasted them out long ago! "


    Yang Yi and others naturally heard all of them. Yu Qiyujiu''s face was very ugly. Today''s matter can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye. It was arranged by Gu Shuixiu. Among the four people, Ada was chosen, which means that among them, Madam Dong disliked Ada the most. In addition to the words that Madam Dong roared just now, I am afraid that they will really be "humbly" in the future.


    Shen Ye is better. He is the guard of the Shen family. Now Shen Shikang and Shen Jiang''an are both in Cuizhu Mountain and have such a good relationship with the Dong family. Inside, Shen Ye''s attitude was the most respectful, so Gu Shuixiu would never target him, he was the most relaxed one.


    Ada was different. She had just lost so badly, and she heard Gu Shuixiu''s scolding, her face extremely gloomy.


    Yang Yi accompanied them back to the room, sighed and said, "Let''s just forget about this matter today, Mrs. Dong is a very assertive person, even my master wants to face Mrs. Dong Courteous three points, Mrs. Dong was not happy for you to come, and you had such an attitude yesterday, it is inevitable that you will touch Mrs. Dong''s inverse scale.


    There is one thing that Mrs. Dong is right about, this is Cuizhu Mountain, the territory of the Dong family, she doesn''t ask for anything from you, why should I look at your faces, and this is the Dong family , others are the master, you are the guests, the guests should be like guests, no matter what your mission is, you are not qualified to be free in other people''s homes, besides, the Dong family is not empty, except for Dong Yi''s martial arts and high strength, The others are all martial arts students, and they are about to fight, but you are not opponents.


    Mrs. Dong just can''t stand your arrogant appearance, which makes Dong Yi frustrate your spirit, just be more vigilant in the future, and Dong Yi is in Dong''s house every day, so even if you don''t come , the safety of your lady is not a problem. "


    There is one thing Yang Yi didn''t say. The best martial artist of the four of them, A Da, lost to Dong Yi. What qualifications do they have to protect Dong Qingqing?


    It''s just that now Ah Da is deeply affected, and the other people''s faces are not very good-looking, Yang Yi has to hold back these words, so that they will not recover.


    Shen Ye ruffian jumped on the stool, squatted down and played with the tea cup on the table, and asked curiously: "Brother Yang, this Mrs. Dong is really not an ordinary person, an ordinary woman sees us This kind of man with high martial arts has long since kept a distance, and she is still picking on us?"


    , how could it be heard.


    Yang Yi shook his head, he simply couldn''t see it, and said seriously: "Don''t think that the Dong family is really an ordinary hunter in this deep mountain and old forest, you go and see, the ordinary hunter What kind of life did the Dong family live?


    This Mrs. Dong looks similar to an ordinary housewife, but you don''t know, she has personally killed a robber, and not only one, but all these people were sent to the county Ya, in the courtroom, she sent those who plotted against their family into prison without fear. Don''t look at her weak and weak, this woman''s temperament is decisive, and she is no worse than some men. You say what are you doing wrong, why do you want to offend her? "


    Yang Yi''s words have three parts complaining, two parts reproach, and five parts sympathy. After so many years, he has been well aware of Gu Shuixiu''s virtue. It was because he did not take good care of Dong Yunlan Thoughtful, she was actually rectified by her for several months. In the end, if he hadn''t been soft on himself, I''m afraid Gu Shuixiu would still give him small shoes now! Therefore, it is better to offend a gentleman than a woman, especially a woman like Gu Shuixiu who is "special"!


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Recommend a half-stroke 2p essay "Your Majesty is too fond, the Queen is very sad"


    pk has a lot of benefits!


    Lu Jiao wore it and met Xie Junhuan.


    Since she was kidnapped by him, she planned to escape all the time, but she never escaped from his palm once. It wasn''t until he became that person that she realized that there were more than mountains and seas between herself and him.


    At first, he hooked his lips and smiled evilly: "Be my woman, I promise you a lifetime of glory, how about it?"


    She was disdainful at that time.


    Later, she couldn''t leave him, but he sneered: "How can there be such a deviant woman in the world, it''s time for this world to train me well!"


    In the end she was disheartened, but he refused to let go. He held her sleeve and smiled with a rogue and rippling face: "Miss, my husband is wrong, please train me well for my husband!"


    A woman: "Forget it, there are still many people waiting for me to train..."


    A certain man sneered: "Come on, chop all those messy men to me, no, chop them up and feed them to the dog!"

 v3 Chapter 72： Reminder, Song has a new mind

    Shen Ye was amazed and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect this Mrs. Dong to have such ability!" : "Head, what shall we do in the future?"


    "What else can we do? We must continue to stay in the Cuizhu Mountain before the master speaks. In the future, everyone should pay attention and be polite to the master. No matter what, a Dong Yi will It''s enough for us, and looking at the master''s attitude, it seems to be very lenient towards the Dong family." Yu Qi told everyone in disguise that the Dong family was a family that Song Youxin liked and should not be neglected.


    "By the way, Brother Yang, what happened to the person my miss called Dad yesterday? The master didn''t tell us about Dong''s remarriage. It stands to reason that such important information, the master does not Maybe it''s a leak." It was only now that Yu Qi remembered what he wanted to ask yesterday, but he didn''t ask, sigh, if it wasn''t for being provoked by those two guest rooms yesterday, plus the trouble this morning, He certainly won''t make such a mistake.


    Seeing Yu Qi''s annoyed look, the corner of Yang Yi''s mouth rose slightly, "After Mr. Dong returned from the Wu family, he married Zuo Qingsong not long after, this Zuo Qingsong is also a hunter in the mountains, so he Living in the valley in front of you, you should have seen that when you came, Zuo Qingsong and Mr. Dong were childhood sweethearts, but due to the conditions at the time, Mrs. Dong was sent away. After so many years of delay, they were considered to have a relationship. After a good result, after Dong''s marriage to Zuo Qingsong, your young lady will naturally follow along. Zuo Qingsong made up for the lack of fatherly love in the Wu family before the two children.


    So in your young lady''s heart, Zuo Qingsong is her father, but she takes Zuo Qingsong very seriously. You should be polite to Zuo Qingsong in the future. After arriving at Zuo''s house, he did not treat these two children badly at all, and treated them as his own. Do you think the two children can come out of the shadow of Wu''s family so quickly? "


    Yu Qi fell into deep thought when he heard the words. It was the first time he heard the news today. It was inevitable that he had to digest it well. He listened to it, but he couldn''t turn around immediately. Yu Jiu always listened to Yu Qi. He didn''t say a word, so he naturally wouldn''t open his mouth, leaving a heartless Shen Ye with a relaxed face, talking to the room. The atmosphere in there was totally out of place.


    Yang Yi winked at Shen Ye, Shen Ye pouted and followed Yang Yi''s **** out of the room.


    "Come on, let''s go see the master, he has long wanted to have a good chat with you!" Twice, he swallowed abruptly, drooped his head and left with Yang Yi.


    His temperament has always escaped, and he has always been by Shen Ziping''s side. What he is most afraid of is facing Shen Shikang. Now Shen Shikang wants to chat with him, can he not resist?


    When she was in front of Shen Shikang''s study, Yang Yi turned around and said, "Go in by yourself, remember, the master will answer whatever he says, and give me some seriousness."


    Shen Ye nodded hurriedly, walked to Shen Shikang''s study a little uncoordinated, and knocked on the door when he was mentally prepared.


    Shen Shikang''s voice came from inside after a while, Yang Yi stopped for a while, and when he saw the calm inside, he turned and left.


    Shen Ye in the room faced Shen Shikang with a lot of pressure, sitting extremely uncomfortable.


    Shen Shikang pretended he didn''t see it, took a sip of tea, and said with a soothing expression, "How about Da Da?"


    Shen Ye sat upright, and said respectfully, "Master, Ada probably suffered a big blow this time. I think his expression is sluggish, and I''m afraid it will take a few days to recover."


    Shen Shikang nodded, as if not surprised at all, "The Pei family is still that virtuous, and the people who have been cultivated will inevitably have a bit of the habit of the Pei family, so let Dong Yi slowly grind it. Great temper, after all, this is not Jin''an County. His family in Jin''an County is a local snake. Everyone should respect them a little when they see it, but this is Yongjia County. If Ah Da wants to put them in Jin''an County Do Pai moved here, I''m afraid there is still a place for him to suffer."


    It''s not such a simple competition.


    Shen Shikang saw that Shen Ye was in front of him like a mouse seeing a cat, he was amused, he stopped mentioning these things, and instead asked: "How is the situation between the young master and the young lady? I remember that the young lady should give birth!"


    Shen Ye nodded straight, with **** and white eyes, and said very honestly: "The young master and the young lady are in good condition. When we left, the young lady was about to give birth. Now, maybe there will be news in two days, the young master will explain to his subordinates, and let the subordinates ask the master, when the young lady gives birth to the child, will he send it back to you to take care of or stay with them?"


    Shen Ye didn''t have to think about it to know Shen Shikang''s answer, just because Shen Ziping didn''t give up and didn''t want to be separated from the child, that made him ask such a question.


    Shen Shikang rolled his eyes angrily, and said sullenly: "What? He wants to fight and wants to take the child with him? In my opinion, your young lady should come back with the child, That way I can rest assured!"


    "Yes yes yes..." Shen Ye hurriedly responded, not daring to refute Shen Shikang''s words at all, and couldn''t help but hold a moment of silence for his young master, I was afraid that this time the child would not be able to stay by his side, and even his wife would follow left.


    Seeing Shen Ye''s bear-like appearance, Shen Shikang didn''t have the heart to reason with him, and instead asked, "Why did Song Youxin send you and Ada this time?"


    Shen Shikang has been thinking about this since yesterday. It stands to reason that the protection of his daughter should not be all Song Youxin''s cronies? Why did you bring in the guards of the Pei family and Shen Ziping?


    "Master... This matter is actually reported to you by my subordinates." Speaking of this matter, Shen Ye immediately became serious, "Although there is no shortage of soldiers in the uprising army to fight the enemy. Soldiers, but there are not many credible and available people, and even fewer of these people are really capable. Our side is actually short of manpower. Song Youxin is recruiting talents, but this is only an expedient measure. After all, these We can''t trust the newly recruited people. Therefore, Song Youxin and the young master mean that it is best to convince Master Dong and the people around him to join the rebel army, so as to alleviate their urgent needs to the greatest extent."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Recommend a half-stroke 2p essay "Your Majesty is too fond, the Queen is very sad"


    pk has a lot of benefits!


    Lu Jiao wore it and met Xie Junhuan.


    Since she was kidnapped by him, she planned to escape all the time, but she never escaped from his palm once. It wasn''t until he became that person that she realized that there were more than mountains and seas between herself and him.


    At first, he hooked his lips and smiled evilly: "Be my woman, I promise you a lifetime of glory, how about it?"


    She was disdainful at that time.


    Later, she couldn''t leave him, but he scoffed: "How can there be such a deviant woman in the world, it''s time for this world to train me well!"


    In the end she was disheartened, but he refused to let go. He held her sleeve and smiled with a rogue and rippling face: "Miss, my husband is wrong, please train me well for my husband!"


    A certain woman: "Forget it, there are still many people waiting for me to train..."

 v3 Chapter 73： The shadow of the dark night, it is urgent to dig a well

    "Chenghu?" Shen Shikang looked at Shen Ye in astonishment, and then thought of what they had done with Song Youxin in Dongyang County, and was relieved.


    "Did Song Youxin say who he was going to recruit?" Shen Shikang asked thoughtfully.


    Shen Ye took out a letter from her arms and handed it to Shen Shikang, "Song Youxin mentioned a few more people. Besides these people, if there are credible people, you can also recruit them together. The more the better.¡±


    Shen Shikang looked at the creed, and then smiled: "It seems that Song Youxin trusts Chenghu! I really don''t know what happened to them before that made Song Youxin take it so seriously. But that''s fine. , After all, the Dong family is kind to him. If Song has something new, it will be a matter of time before the Dong family rises to the sky.


    Don''t worry. "


    Lucky in misfortune.


    In the past, when he was in Jiankang, Shen Shikang was the most disciplined, and it happened that his temperament was unrestrained. For a long time, he had a shadow on Shen Shikang since he was a child. Now that he has grown up, this shadow has not subsided, but has become more ingrained, which is really sad.


    As soon as Shen Ye left, Shen Shikang took out the note written by Song Youxin again, read it several times, and then sighed.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others did not know about these things. Because of the trouble this morning, Yu Qi and others did not show up in front of her. Even when they ate dinner, Yu Jiu came to the kitchen and took them away. Not daring to trouble Tref for a bit, it was a world of difference from yesterday''s attitude.


    After Gu Shuixiu found out, she just smiled and didn''t care much, and turned her attention to drilling the well.


    She asked Chenghai to inquire about news in the county town before, but Chenghai could not find any useful news, and Shili Piaoxiang was busy, so she entrusted this matter to Gu Daniu, Daniel seriously inquired for a long time, but there was no clue at all.


    Because when the rebel army invaded Zhishui County, many elderly people were either scared to death or sick, and many people left, he wanted to ask It is almost impossible for the masters of the county government to dig wells. Gu Daniu had to ask some restaurants and restaurants that had wells. Unfortunately, the masters they provided had already moved away.


    After tossing for a while, Gu Daniu finally found an old master who can dig wells in a village in the suburbs of Zhishui County, but the master was too old and asked him to go to Cuizhu Mountain to dig wells Well obviously unrealistic, this matter had to be put on hold.


    However, the drought has become more and more serious recently, not to mention their Cuizhu Mountain, even the Qin family and Zuo family in the valley are also anxious. When Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong came to meet Yu Qi and the others yesterday, Speaking of this, it really annoyed her.


    "Chenghu, you said that the master who drilled the well has never been found. What should we do with irrigation? Now if the crop fails due to lack of water, we will lose money!" Looking at the account book, his eyes are full of sorrow.


    "Well, I''ll go out and ask Dong Yi and Yang Yi. If it really doesn''t work, let''s do it ourselves, but it''s a lot more risky. Let''s try it first!" Be anxious, he had already made up his mind to do it himself, but Gu Shuixiu never agreed, thinking it was too dangerous to act recklessly, and his opposition was very firm, so he had to compromise, but now it seems that he can no longer compromise, he must do so as soon as possible If the well is dug, otherwise there will be a problem of grain failure.


    Because of the emergency, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t say anything against it, but she always felt uneasy and uneasy.


    Dong Chenghu went out of the room and immediately went to find Dong Yi and Yang Yi. At this time, the two were either in the martial arts field or hunting in the mountains. Dong Chenghu searched for a while and found it. A look of surprise flashed in Dong Chenghu''s eyes. After greeting Ada and others, he asked Dong Yi in a low voice, "What''s the matter? How are they with you?"


    Dong Yi pointed at Yang Yi indifferently, "The guy said he wanted them to be familiar with the environment in the mountains, so he brought them out. It has nothing to do with me anyway, let them go. What''s the matter with my lord? "


    If Dong Chenghu is okay, it is impossible to run over to them at this time.


    "Oh, it''s like this, we haven''t been able to find a well digger, and we can''t wait for the current situation. I plan to dig it by ourselves. If we can''t dig a well, we will dig a small pool. As long as water can be produced, we just need to irrigate anyway, it won''t take long to pay attention, what do you think?"


    Dong Chenghu negotiated, but judging from his expression, he was clearly determined to do it himself.


    Dong Yi put his arms around his chest and leaned against the tree to think for a while, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he nodded with a smile, "Just do as the master said."


    After the two reached an agreement, they told Yang Yi about it. Yang Yi was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Dong Yi had already agreed, he smiled bitterly and nodded slowly.


    Shen Ye heard the words, ran over happily, and said excitedly, "I can also help!"


    "You can''t be missing anywhere. If you want to help, come with me." Yang Yi reluctantly supported his forehead.


    Because Shen Ye offered to help, Yu Qi and the others also silently followed up with Dong Chenghu, so Shen Ye couldn''t be betrayed by himself! After Gu Shuixiu gave them the disapproval that day, these days they also want to understand, what to do, they have their own calculations.


    The group followed Dong Chenghu to the valley full of crops. Now Dong Wei and Dong Lie are responsible for the work in the field. When the two saw Dong Chenghu and a group of people coming over, they immediately ran over to answer, "Master, you are..."


    Dong Chenghu took a brief look at the situation in the fields, the crops seemed a little sluggish due to lack of water, and immediately said solemnly: "We plan to dig wells for irrigation now. Tell me about the current situation in the fields, Wherever it is more inconvenient to irrigate, we will dig in that place, and if water can be produced today, you can save a little tomorrow."


    The two were overjoyed and quickly told Dong Chenghu about the situation in the field. Now they only need to dig wells on the fertile field, and the other valley full of rice is not needed. There are For the clear spring on the mountain, if the water in the paddy field is not enough, just introduce the spring water into the field and let the spring water flow for a while to make up for the missing water, and there is no need to irrigate like a good field.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Recommend a half-stroke 2p essay "Your Majesty is too fond, the Queen is very sad"


    pk has a lot of benefits!


    Lu Jiao wore it and met Xie Junhuan.


    Since she was kidnapped by him, she planned to escape all the time, but she never escaped from his palm once. It wasn''t until he became that person that she realized that there were more than mountains and seas between herself and him.


    At first, he hooked his lips and smiled evilly: "Be my woman, I promise you a lifetime of glory, how about it?"


    She was disdainful at that time.


    Later, she couldn''t leave him, but he scoffed: "How can there be such a deviant woman in the world, it''s time for this world to train me well!"


    In the end she was disheartened, but he refused to let go. He held her sleeve and smiled with a rogue and rippling face: "Miss, my husband is wrong, please train me well for my husband!"


    A certain woman: "Forget it, there are still many people waiting for me to train..."

 v3 Chapter 74： Dig a well, dig a pit?

    So they just need to put a little more effort on the fertile land.


    But they are all rookies at digging wells. They don''t know where there is water and where there is no water, and they don''t even know where to start digging.


    A group of people are completely blind to start work, and everyone has a wait-and-see attitude about the fact that the well dug will produce water.


    When Gu Shuixiu heard the wind, she came over to watch it for a while. Seeing that Dong Chenghu and the others were busy, she disturbed them, and immediately took them away.


    On the way, Luo Ying whispered: "Madam, do you think they can really dig a well?"


    Gu Shuixiu gasped for a while, and said helplessly, "A well is sure to be dug out, but I don''t know if there is any water."


    Dong Yunlan laughed when she heard the words, and said jokingly: "Sister-in-law, you are so narrow, fortunately we are not there now, if your second brother hears this, they will definitely be hit hard. ."


    Dong Yunlan just saw that they were digging so hard. If there is no water, it will be a white job, and that''s fine. If there is no water, they will have to dig the hole. Filling it in, and then finding a new place to start over, is simply life-threatening.


    Gu Shuixiu also thought it was a little funny, and said with a smile: "I didn''t approve of them doing this at first, and when the water was not dug up, I dug the fields one by one, didn''t I? What is the nonsense? But we are close to the sea, and the soil is wet, so it shouldn''t happen. If they really can''t dig out the water, it can only be said that they are unlucky."


    Luo Ying all held back her laughter, shaking her shoulders and holding back, and after a while she said, "Madam, the servant just watched, the guards who live in our house, they also Helping on the side! It''s been so many days, the slaves thought they were going to hide!"


    Speaking of those people, Gu Shuixiu''s expression was obviously a lot lighter, but compared to the first time, it can be regarded as amiable, "Those people are all hard bones, now it''s best to figure it out, anyway I don''t ask them for anything, as long as they don''t show their faces to me, honestly, if people don''t offend me, I don''t offend others, and everyone can be at peace with each other."


    Gu Shuixiu thinks she has not treated them badly, she has three meals a day of fish and meat, and everything she eats can be compared to a big restaurant, and she is worthy of the money given by Song Youxin, so she can''t accept it at all Those people have the attitude of the second uncle, and now they can understand, it is a good thing for everyone.


    Dong Yunlan chuckled and said, "It''s just that my sister-in-law is amazing. I think when they first arrived at our house, that Ada didn''t pay attention to our family at all, and he almost wrote on his face. Disgusting the word, Dong Yi gave them this hand, to be honest, it is really pleasing."


    Dong Yunlan has been discussing with Dong Yi and Yang Yi from time to time since she arrived at Cuizhu Mountain. Now her kung fu is much better than before. It sounds ugly. She can also draw a tie with him, of course, on the premise that she uses a weapon that is in hand. In the past, their weapon was a soft sword, which was wrapped around her waist and was usually hidden by a belt. Because she was smuggled out in her sleep and didn''t take anything with her except her clothes, the soft sword naturally fell into the temple.


    Dong Yunlan was stunned when she saw Dong Yi facing off against Ah Da that day, with a hint of hope in her eyes.


    greasy.


    Seeing this kind of soil, Dong Chenghu''s heart dropped half, and excitedly said to Dong Yi: "It seems that we are very lucky, the first time we dig a well, we can get water."


    Dong Yi looked at the wide well speechlessly. He didn''t feel crowded when he stood with Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi Yuqi. Are they sure they were digging a well, not a pit?


    Not only Dong Yi has such doubts, but Yang Yi and Yu Qi are also at a loss, when did the well become so wide? The well in their memory seems to be less than a quarter of this pit!


    No matter how much they slandered in their hearts, Dong Chenghu was in high spirits and continued to dig with great energy.


    "There are already some puddles in it, and I must dig a little further down and the water will really come out.


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed and asked Dong Yi and others to speed up, and finally came out of the water at dusk.


    Dong Chenghu was so happy, he didn''t feel tired at all, on the contrary, he was extremely excited. Wei Donglie left with satisfaction after watering.


    When they left, Yu Qi and the others all frowned and turned back three times. They were a little too complimented for their masterpiece today. After all, why do they think this well is more like a pond?


    The group returned to Dong''s house, and Dong Chenghu shouted excitedly: "Shuixiu, the water is out!"


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan were doing embroidery work with Dong Qingqing and the others in the house, when they heard Dong Chenghu''s voice, they all ran out in a swarm, "Is the water really coming out?" Gu Shuixiu asked in surprise.


    After getting Dong Chenghu''s affirmation, a group of women hurriedly ran towards the valley. After all, it was the first well in Cuizhu Mountain. They were going to witness it.


    A group of people walked quickly to the valley. Seeing Dong Wei and Dong Lie packing up their tools, Gu Shuixiu asked with a light smile, "Dong Wei, your master said that the well has water, where is it?"


    Dong Wei respectfully pointed to the puddle not far away, and said: "Madam, it''s over there, it was dug out by the master after a busy day, we have just watered it, It''s definitely more convenient than running around with water."


    "Well... Dong Wei, you may not have understood what I meant, I mean, where is the well dug by the master?" Gu Shuixiu looked at the thing that looked like a well but not a well, and denied it from the bottom of her heart. That was the result of Dong Chenghu''s digging for a day. I hope Dong Wei can tell her that it is not that thing.


    Unfortunately, the reality is very cruel, Dong Wei, who is not sure why, said with certainty: "Madam, that was dug up by the master and Yang Huwei and others. It really has water."


    Dong Yunlan exclaimed from the side: "This well is too big! My brother dug a puddle or a pond!"


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply, then smiled helplessly: "Forget it, whether it''s a well or a puddle, it''s good to have water." She really couldn''t expect too much.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    We will resume four updates a day from today, and will be updated again in October. (¤Å£þ3£þ) ¤Å¨q? ~

 v3 Chapter 75： Relief, the consciousness of the Yu brothers

    Dong Yunlan chuckled and nodded, agreeing with Gu Shuixiu''s statement, when the group returned to the house again, Dong Chenghu and the others had already washed up, put on clean clothes and sat in the yard. He spoke, but he didn''t see Yu Qi or the others.


    , you have worked hard today. I specially asked Cuixi to make delicious food for you. By the way, let¡¯s call Yu Qi and the others over. They have been at our house for so many days. Eat it."


    Dong Chenghu jumped up happily when he heard the words, and said to Yang Yi: "Yang Yi, go! Go and call them over."


    The corner of Yang Yi''s mouth rose slightly, as if he was in a good mood, he pulled Dong Chenghu and said, "Just rest here, I''ll just call."


    Dong Chenghu smiled and didn''t argue with Yang Yi, he took advantage of the situation and sat back to his position, lazily.


    Seeing them like this, Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly, turned and went to the kitchen to help.


    In view of their hard work today, Gu Shuixiu specially asked Cuixi to make them two drunk geese, four roast chickens, four roast ducks, and a large pot of mushrooms and fish The soup is the most delicious. In addition, many side dishes and chive pancakes are prepared for them, as well as bamboo wine, so that they can have a good drink tonight.


    Yelling, and the cool breeze blowing slowly, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    The four of them felt more uncomfortable when they saw Gu Shuixiu, but Gu Shuixiu smiled calmly and asked them to sit down.


    The four of you look at me, I look at you, and finally sat down according to Gu Shuixiu''s intention.


    "Today''s hard work for you, it was originally just our family''s business, but we have to trouble you to follow along. I feel really sorry for this, so I specially prepared a big meal for you tonight, as well as myself Bamboo wine brewed, you can taste it."


    Gu Shuixiu asked Liangchen Meijing to pour wine for everyone. Yu Qi wanted to say that they and they could not drink during the mission, but now the relationship with the Dong family has finally eased up, and he was afraid that he would immediately after saying it. Destroying this harmony, I had to bite the bullet and continue.


    After waiting for the drunken goose, roast chicken, roast duck, fish soup, etc., Gu Shuixiu warmly greeted everyone to eat quickly, and they were not forced to drink during the period, but they were relieved , at least the four of them can''t drink all of them, what if there is no one on duty?


    After they had dinner, Yu Qi and Yu Jiu went to the guest room spontaneously. Tonight Shen Ye and Da both drank a little wine. Although they would not get drunk, they would definitely help them sleep well. It is unrealistic to expect them to be on duty tonight. The two entered the guest room resignedly and found that the place has changed a lot. The firewood, spider silk and other things have been cleaned before, and the floor is obviously carefully cleaned. , not even a bit dirty.


    The bed and quilt in the room were all replaced with new ones. In this way, except that there was no wardrobe and table, it was not much different from where they lived, and the location was more spacious.


    Yu Qi and Yu Jiu looked at each other, both of them had a bit of joy in their eyes, and being accepted by the Dong family made them feel relieved.


    The two lay down abruptly, Yu Jiu stuffed his head under the quilt, and asked in a large font: "Head, you said that Mrs. Dong was so polite to us today, is it because we helped What about digging a well in her house?"


    "You don''t need to ask!" These things are not all obvious. Gu Shuixiu wanted to tell them about them before, and the Dong family did not welcome them. The survival rule of Cuizhu Mountain.


    "From tomorrow onwards, we will take turns teaching those children kung fu in the morning. One day for you and one for me are considered as exercise. As for those two guys, Shen Ye and Ada, if they want, they will Come together, if you don''t like it, just go with them. Anyway, the Gu family will not embarrass Shen Ye for the sake of the Shen family. As for Ah Da, he has already suffered a loss, no matter what he thinks, we can''t control it."


    After this period of time, Yu Qi can be considered to understand the temperament of Shen Ye and Ada. Shen Ye can still listen to him and obey his orders. Ada''s words can be fully According to his own mood, if he is in a good mood, he will be obedient, and when he is in a bad mood, Yu Qi will not move.


    Yu Jiu listened to Yu Qi''s words, as if he had a backbone, he happily beat the quilt a few times, and then fell asleep in a daze, this was Yu Qi''s room, now Being slept by Yu Jiu like this, he had no choice but to go to Yu Jiu''s room with a wry smile.


    The next day Dong Yi and Yang Yi saw Yu Qi coming to the martial arts field, and they all looked sideways. After hearing his intention, Yang Yi immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. , and handed over the two little guys Dong Yuanxu and Qin Zuxin to Yu Qishou.


    As soon as these two little devil kings left, Dong Yi and Yang Yi were overjoyed.


    Shen Ye and Da got up as usual, and went back to the room without seeing Yu Qiyu and went out to look for someone. After the two arrived at Dong''s house, they found Yu Jiu standing on a high **** Shang looked around vigilantly, knowing that he was on duty, the two immediately jumped up and stood beside Yu Jiu.


    Shen Ye asked suspiciously, "Yu Jiu, where is your head? Why didn''t you stand guard with you?"


    Yu Jiu glanced at the two people who slept until the third day, and didn''t want to pay attention to them, but thinking of what Yu Qi said last night, he said angrily: "Go to the martial arts field and help Yang Yi They are teaching the children, today I am in charge of the guard, tomorrow I will be the head, and I will teach those children.


    Also, I saw it, Mr. Shen woke up early in the morning, and he walked around Cuizhu Mountain early to make up. The two uncles are really good, and they slept until this time! "


    A Da and Shen Ye looked at each other, and the two of them were a little uncomfortable and didn''t know how to refute Yu Jiu''s words, so they spread out, and one person stood on a high **** and began to stand guard.


    Yu Jiu looked at the two of them, and said no more.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others did not know that it was only a short while, and these people made a scene.


    She is planning to build the house on the bamboo forest side. It happens that there is less rain and more sun this summer. This kind of weather is the most suitable for building a house. From start to finish, it will probably take less than a month That''s fine. Of course, the premise is that every day of the month is sunny.


    Gu Shuixiu found Shen Shikang, and after telling her plan, Shen Shikang stood up happily, her old face almost wrinkled with laughter.

 v3 Chapter 76： Bamboo forest building plan, looking through drawings

    Since Dong Chenghu has no opinion and Shen Shikang supports it, let''s start the construction, but before starting the construction, she has to find those little guys, who assigned them the task at the beginning, and I don''t know how they designed it like?


    Several children were called to Gu Shuixiu after returning from the martial arts practice. Looking at the children''s clear and confused eyes, Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and said with a chuckle, "I called you here today to ask you a question. , is the structure of the house over at Zhuhai ready? I plan to build that house before the autumn harvest, what do you think?"


    How about? Of course it''s all good! Several children cheered happily. Dong Yuanxu and Qin Zuxin even froliced ??around the main room. Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how these two children were so happy, so he smiled helplessly and shook his head, looking at Zhang Xingchi and the others.


    She didn''t expect Dong Yuanxu to make any decent structural drawings, but Zhang Xingchi, Zhao Bao, Shen Jiangan, Zhang Junchi, the four of them might be able to give her some surprises.


    With this calculation in mind, Gu Shuixiu looked at the four children with a lot of eagerness, and several children were stared at by her, so Zhang Xingchi quickly said: "Aunt Xiu, what do you want? We have discussed the structure diagram before, and I can go to the study to draw it for you now, but don''t put too much hope, because we were quite different when we discussed it."


    Speaking of this matter, Zhang Xingchi felt helpless. When Gu Shuixiu gave them this task, a group of people immediately started a heated discussion. Zhao Baoer had no opinion on this house, thinking that it could be built to live with them This house is almost enough, but we need to create an extra bamboo garden. The house inside is built with bamboo. They can also enjoy the coolness and read books in the bamboo house. It¡¯s just that Zhao Baoer can make this request, but he can¡¯t do it like this. design diagram.


    Shen Jiang An is absolutely amazing, he thinks there is a picturesque place, and he should make a Jiangnan garden with small bridges and flowing water, pavilions and pavilions. At that time, Zhang Xingchi felt that it was not reliable. The world has never seen a garden in the south of the Yangtze River built in the world. Besides, who has the spare time to build such a garden for him?


    The three were arguing about this, but the three of them hadn''t thought about it yet, but Zhang Junchi drew his own picture first. To be honest, Zhang Xingchi didn''t understand what his brother meant at all. It was also very casual, and he threw it away after painting, so he still hasn''t figured out what Zhang Junchi wanted to do.


    Now Gu Shuixiu is asking them for design drawings, can they really give her a drawing alone? If so, he wants to see how wonderful Gu Shuixiu''s expression will be after seeing Shen Jiang''an''s Jiangnan Garden .


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know about these things, but when she heard Zhang Xingchi''s words, she thought it was funny, but she didn''t expect these children to think seriously, so she smiled tolerantly: "It doesn''t matter, you can do whatever you want. A painting can be done by one person, and we can learn from it at that time.¡±


    At the same time, Shen Shikang also gave Gu Shuixiu his structural drawings, so that Gu Shuixiu could receive five structural design drawings.


    While she was looking at the drawings with great interest, the first thing that caught her eye was Shen Shikang''s drawing, looking at this beautiful drawing that looked like a fine brushwork painting, Gu Shuixiu was amazed, "Mr. Shen is worthy of It''s a great scholar, this painting is really not ordinary and exquisite, you see, you can even see every brick and tile on it, I must have spent a lot of time on Mr. Shen!"


    After Dong Yunlan and Cuixi came over to see it, they both had a reaction with Gu Shuixiu, Cuixi exclaimed: "Madam, if this painting spreads out, I''m afraid someone will buy it with a lot of money, you You can ask Mr. Shen, if he doesn''t take it back, you can treasure this painting, after all, there are not many paintings that Mr. Shen has circulated!"


    "This is not good." Gu Shuixiu reacted and frowned. Although she liked this painting very much, she also understood how much these literati were interested in her own works. In case Shen Shikang still wanted to I wanted to take this painting back, but what if I was embarrassed by her question?


    "Let''s take a look. If Mr. doesn''t mean it, I''ll ask again. It''s best to keep this painting. If you can''t, it''s worth seeing and touching it." Gu Shuixiu said in a good mood.


    The three of them admired the picture for a while before putting away the pictures drawn by Shen Shikang. The next picture was for a few children. The first picture was Zhang Xingchi. It seems that Mr. Shen has really worked hard to teach the children. You see, this child''s style of painting is somewhat like Mr. Shen''s style of painting. Over time, he must be a master again, and the content of this painting is quite satisfactory. Yes, be realistic, not bad."


    Gu Shuixiu''s evaluation of Zhang Xingchi is still quite high, the next is Zhao Baoer, this child''s talent in painting is not as good as Zhang Xingchi''s, it can only be regarded as average, the three of them saw the bamboo When they were in the garden, they frowned invariably. It''s not that this bamboo garden can''t be built, but it takes a lot more effort than building a house. More importantly, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t think it''s necessary, because the bamboo forest is better than their house. If it gets colder on the side, the built bamboo house will not keep warm or cold, that is, it is not useful.


    "What do you think?" Gu Shuixiu tilted her head to look at Dong Yunlan and Cuixi, Cuixi said after deliberation, "Madam, this servant thinks that this bamboo house is too labor-intensive to build, and if one accidentally , I made some fires, but it''s on at one point, and there is a bamboo forest there, if one is bad, what should I do if I make a big fire?"


    Dong Yunlan nodded straight after listening, "Also, the master in this bamboo forest is already tall, and the house must be cool there, there is really no need to create such a bamboo garden."


    "I think so too, then we won''t build this bamboo garden." Gu Shuixiu decided, and there is nothing to be picky about in the rest, so I just skipped this one. .


    The next one belonged to Shen Jiangan. Seeing his drawings, the three of them widened their eyes in unison. Who can tell them what it is? Painting a luxurious and exquisite Jiangnan large garden, not only pavilions and pavilions, but also small bridges and flowing water, and those carved beams and painted buildings, even the rockery is also carefully carved.


    Cuixi swallowed hard, and stammered: "Madam, this young master of the Shen family is... Will we build a Grand View Garden here?"


    Dong Yunlan reacted and said with a tsk tsk: "What is the purpose of not talking about the content of these words, when it is said that this painting skill is better than that of Xingchi, it is indeed nurtured since childhood. of."

 v3 Chapter 77： Select the blueprint and prepare to return to Caozi Village

    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan helplessly, "What''s the use of this painting? It''s not practical at all, let it be if it''s not practical, this child even handed this painting to me, he Could it be that he really wants me to build him a garden in the south of the Yangtze River? It''s too unreliable!"


    Gu Shuixiu let out a long sigh, and turned directly over Shen Jiangan''s paintings. The last one was Zhang Junchi''s. To be honest, the three of Gu Shuixiu didn''t understand it without looking at it for a long time. In the end, Gu Shuixiu decided to use Shen Shikang''s design drawings, considering whether to build the bamboo garden or not, and let others see it.


    When Shen Shikang heard Gu Shuixiu''s decision, he wasn''t surprised at all. He twisted his beard arrogantly and smiled and looked at Zhang Xingchi and the others. His complacent appearance made these children dare not speak out. .


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about the dark tide between them, she directly handed over Shen Shikang''s drawings to Dong Chenghu, and said to Dong Chenghu, "I''m afraid I will trouble you guys to help build this house. Get up, there will be a place for children to study and study in the future, I hope you will be more careful when you build the house, as for the layout of the house after it is completed, we will leave it to us."


    Dong Chenghu expressed no opinion on this, and directly handed the drawings to Yang Yi and others for circulation.


    Just do what you say, the simple kiln in Cuizhu Mountain started working again the next day, and the seaweed was also taken out to boil, Yu Qi and several people took the initiative to help without anyone talking this time. Even Ah Da Yehe consciously followed Dong Chenghu and the others to carry the loess. Seeing their performance, Gu Shuixiu''s grudges disappeared, and ordered Cuixi and the others to treat Yu Qi and the others as Yang Yi. Then she started to pack her luggage and planned to go back to Caozi Village. This time, she had to take Yang Qiong and Gu Huijun with her. They stayed here for a while. Gu Mingde and Zhao should miss their children. .


    How to say Yang Qiong is also the eldest daughter-in-law of the Gu family, if they didn''t care at all, Yang Qiong couldn''t be outside for so long.


    After Yang Qiong learned about Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement, she surprisingly did not refuse, but quickly went back to pack her luggage, looking more positive than Gu Shuixiu.


    "Could it be that this girl has changed her sex?" Gu Shuixiu pondered in surprise.


    Cuixi heard her thoughts and said with a smile: "Madam doesn''t know, the old lady of the Yang family was urging her uncle to leave earlier, but she didn''t say it in front of her. That''s why my wife doesn''t know about it. The slave and maid guessed that my uncle and wife should be embarrassed to live there. It''s just that Yu Qi and the four of them came to our family during this time. My uncle also knows that you are not happy. What, Young Master Yang couldn''t let go of his hand, and Uncle and Madam had been holding back and didn''t dare to bring it up.


    Now that you say you want to take her back, she must not actively respond. "


    Gu Shuixiu only felt amused for a while, but Yang Qiong was very relieved to think so. If it was her previous temperament, she would definitely not feel embarrassed or anything. Not the same, it feels like being reborn.


    After everyone agreed, before extinguishing the candles at night, Gu Shuixiu lay beside Dong Chenghu and said after discussing, "Chenghu, why don''t you take Yang Yi and the others to take us to Cuizhu Mountain tomorrow, I plan to take Yuanzheng and Luoying away together, and I can help me take care of the children. As for our family affairs, I will leave it to you to manage. .


    You can also let Qingqing and Yunlan learn to be in charge of the family, how to say Yunlan is getting married soon, Qingqing should go out after two years, although I don¡¯t know what Song Youxin thinks, but it¡¯s too much There''s nothing wrong with learning something.


    "


    Dong Chenghu felt uncomfortable when he heard that Gu Shuixiu was going to leave for such a long time, but Dong Chenghu also understood that Gu Shuixiu had not been back for a long time, and this time he was not going to play, so he responded sullenly When he got down, he turned over and hugged Gu Shuixiu in his arms.


    "Actually, I''ve been thinking about one thing for a long time. I don''t know if I should tell you? I''m afraid you will object..." The next time Gu Shuixiu came back, I didn''t know what was going on.


    "What''s making you so embarrassed?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu suspiciously. In the darkness, she couldn''t see the other''s face at all. She could only detect the other''s emotions by perception.


    Dong Chenghu hugged Gu Shuixiu even tighter, "Last time Brother Song wrote to us, it mentioned that I should go to work with him, and Mr. Shen also mentioned it to me a while ago, I have been thinking about it for a long time, and I plan to go to Big Brother Song and go for a walk with him, so as to make a future for our family."


    Dong Chenghu said this after careful consideration. He has thought about it carefully these days. Now that Shuixiu has given birth to him three sons, he has nothing to regret. His father is good, and there is such a large amount of money in the family. Even if he enjoys every day, it is enough for them to squander to death.


    So now he is at a loss, not knowing what role he has in this family, as if it is dispensable, and with Shuixiu so dazzling, he feels more and more that he is not worthy of her The letter from Song Youxin seemed to point out a path for him, giving him new hope.


    If he loses, even if he dies, he will not affect all the people in the family.


    So he still has to do one thing now, that is to find another place suitable for building a house as soon as possible.


    Gu Shuixiu felt his solution from Dong Chenghu''s words, and could not help sobbing uncomfortably, but this time she did not directly object. After all, Gu Shuixiu also came from modern times. She could understand Dong Chenghu''s decision. It''s just the reluctance in her heart that really makes her uncomfortable.


    Dong Chenghu heard Gu Shuixiu''s sobbing, and was so panicked that he wiped her tears with his face.


    The beard stabbed Gu Shuixiu to scream again and again, and she couldn''t care about her grief.


    Gu Shuixiu stopped crying, Dong Chenghu breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, this should be the last time to make Shuixiu sad, wait for him to make great achievements and become the man who can be worthy of her , At that time, he must be able to confidently tell everyone that Dong Chenghu is enough to match Gu Shuixiu.


    This night, the couple lost sleep. The next day they woke up early in the morning. After seeing each other''s dark circles, Gu Shuixiu smiled impolitely, "Chenghu...I thought A giant panda...hahahaha..."

 v3 Chapter 78： morning, mother

    The laughter seemed to have magic power. Dong Chenghu couldn''t help laughing when he saw her laugh like that.


    The laughter directly called Cuixi over, and Cuixi knocked on the door and asked: "Is your wife awake? Do you want to wash?"


    After the two laughed, Gu Shuixiu wiped her tears and said in the direction of the door: "You go to boil the water first, we will go out in a while."


    Today, because they were going to Cuizhu Mountain, the two of them got up early. The stoves in the kitchen and bathroom hadn''t been fired yet, so Cuixi asked such a question.


    Gu Shuixiu got up and took the clothes of the two of them. After she put it on, she helped Dong Chenghu to put it on. Dong Chenghu was a little flattered, stood up obediently, and asked happily, "Shuixiu, what are you today? What''s the matter? How about helping me get dressed? Why don''t you take off your clothes later and let me put it on for you?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then laughed even more happily, and after laughing, she said softly, "I haven''t dressed you for years, why? Not used to it?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head like a rattle and repeatedly denied, "No, no, just be happy..."


    The sun has risen.


    Tui Xi set the stove in the kitchen and bathroom on fire, and Tzu Fu was busy cooking breakfast for everyone in the kitchen.


    After taking a shower, Gu Shuixiu went to Dong Yuanzheng''s room. The child has now slept in a room of his own, accompanied by Cuixi. When Cuixi woke up, the boy was still sleeping soundly.


    Seeing that he slept so soundly, Gu Shuixiu didn''t disturb him, and after crept out of the room, he went directly to Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie''s room.


    Because Dong Yuanjie likes Dong Yuanxu, he has to stay in his room. Now the two brothers have to share the same bed every day.


    In addition to being helpless, Gu Shuixiu will not stop her.


    When Gu Shuixiu gently pushed the door and entered, Dong Yuanxu had already got up and changed his clothes, and only Dong Yuanjie was still in bed. Seeing Gu Shuixiu coming in, the little guy seemed very happy and jumped on the bed. Go, it''s a headache.


    In his arms, he picked up Dong Yuanjie''s clothes from the side and put them on for him. At this time, Dong Yuanxu had already packed it up, walked obediently in front of Gu Shuixiu, and said tenderly, "Mother, why did you arrive so early today? our room?"


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed Dong Yuanxu''s head, with a gentle smile in her eyes, "Because mother is going to bring Yuanzheng back to your grandfather''s house today, it may take a few days to come back, so come here I tell you something."


    Dong Yuanjie heard that Gu Shuixiu was going to Caozi Village, and immediately said, "I''m going too, I''m going too! Take me there..."


    "You have recently started practicing martial arts and are laying the foundation, so you can''t be so willful." Gu Shuixiu explained to Dong Yuanjie in a good voice for a long time, but the little guy couldn''t hear it at all, and finally he let out his voice Crying loudly, he directly recruited Dong Chenghu and several others.


    "What''s the matter? Why is this kid crying so hard?" Dong Chenghu strode to the bed and hugged Dong Yuanjie who was out of breath.


    Dong Yuanxu is already sensible, and Gu Shuixiu has traveled far before, so it will not be as difficult as Dong Yuanjie. Seeing his brother crying so badly, Dong Yuanxu said a little sadly: "Brother, is it? Don''t want to play with my brother? My brother doesn''t go out either, just at home."


    Dong Yuanjie looked at Dong Yuanxu and Gu Shuixiu with red and swollen eyes. He wanted to play with his brother, and also wanted to go with his mother to his grandfather''s house, what should he do?


    Dong Chenghu saw that the little guy was caught in a dilemma, the corner of his mouth could not help slightly rise, he also wanted to know how the little guy would choose between his mother and his brother.


    Dong Yuanjie saw that everyone didn''t speak and looked at him, and said with a grievance: "Mother, can you take me and my brother to my grandfather''s house..."


    "Yuanjie, my brother is studying and practicing martial arts every day now, and my mother has been out this time for a long time. If my brother goes with my mother, all the homework will be left behind, and I will bring you all. Mother can''t take care of her alone, you can''t bear to let your brother have no playmates at home by himself, right?" Gu Shuixiu followed suit, embracing Dong Yuanxu and pretending to be pitiful in front of Dong Yuanjie.


    The little guy was still hesitant, but he calmed down and stopped crying.


    Seeing this, Dong Chenghu laughed and carried Dong Yuanjie out to coax him. The room was quiet for a while. Gu Shuixiu looked at the eldest son who was combing the hair of a scholar, his eyes were full of relief, and pulled Dong Yuanxu to sit down On the other hand, he organized the language and said, "Yuanxu, mother went out this time mainly to solve some matters of your grandfather''s family. If things go well, I may be back in a few days. Your grandfather''s family lived for a month, and Yuanjie was with you during the period, so you can help your mother take a good look at him, okay?"


    "Mother! Did something happen to my grandfather''s house? Otherwise, why did you go for so long?" Not as unreasonable as Dong Yuanjie was.


    But he is so sensible, which will only make Gu Shuixiu feel more distressed, and immediately hug Dong Yuanxu, and said softly: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that your second uncle should get married, and my mother still wants to give it to you. The grandfather''s family purchased some properties, which cannot be rushed, so it will be delayed."


    Dong Yuanxu heard the words, and the little adult breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s not a bad thing, just be careful on the road, help the second uncle to find a good daughter-in-law as soon as possible, so that I also have a second uncle, As for Yuanjie, don''t worry, mother, I will take good care of him, even if I can''t take care of him, my father will help me."


    "Good!" Gu Shuixiu kissed Dong Yuanxu''s forehead lightly, her eyes full of love.


    Dong Yuanxu blushed when he was kissed by Gu Shuixiu, and kept drilling into her arms.


    The mother and son were playing around for a while before Dong Chenghu took Dong Yuanjie into the room, and he didn''t know how he coaxed him.


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this, and led her two sons to wash outside. Then the two children went to the martial arts field. Gu Shuixiu first had breakfast with Dong Chenghu, Yang Qiong and others, and then brought On the dry food that Cuifu prepared for them, a group of people set off in a mighty manner.

 v3 Chapter 79： Walking on the mountain road, Zhaos surprise

    In the mountains that have not rained for a long time, the vegetation is still lush, but the dead leaves seem to be a lot more than in previous years. whereabouts.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said, "It seems that the lack of rain this year has had a great impact on the trees in the mountains. You won''t see so many fallen leaves at this time in previous years."


    Unknown danger, what if you accidentally step on a poisonous snake?


    Because of worry in his heart, Dong Chenghu simply picked up a few wooden sticks and gave them to Yang Yi.


    Seeing how nervous and cautious they looked, Gu Shuixiu''s heart couldn''t help but follow. Fortunately, among them, Yang Qiong knows kung fu and has a keen sense of perception. Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi were afraid that Gu Shuixiu would be more uneasy.


    Because of the insecurity in the mountains, several people could not help but speed up their pace, hoping to arrive at Caozi Village before noon, and try to return to Cuizhu Mountain before dark, such a mountain forest must not stay at night of.


    On the way, they luckily touched a robe, Yang Qiong hunted two hares, and it happened that they did not prepare food for the Gu family this time, so it would look better with these wild animals, Although they are not hungry for it.


    Those who had a holiday with the Gu family saw that Gu Shuixiu and his party kept silent involuntarily, trying to reduce their sense of existence as much as possible. Some old people who had a good relationship with the Gu family greeted with a kind smile: "Is Shuixiu back? Da Niu''s daughter-in-law! She looks so energetic."


    Gu Shuixiu raised a dignified and friendly smile at those people, "Grandma is enjoying the shade here! Would you like to sit at our house?"


    Several old people shook their heads and waved their hands and said: "We won''t go, it''s hot today, you''re tired from walking all the way, hurry back and rest! This is your father. I guess it¡¯s still in the fields, sigh, there¡¯s not much rain this year, so I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± The old man started to meditate after speaking. The old man who knew each other greeted him and led Dong Chenghu into the village.


    When they left, some old people who had just been silent just whispered: "This Gu Mingde''s eldest daughter is really incredible, I just took a look, the person beside her seems to be a servant , that even the servants can afford it, tsk tsk... it''s really enviable."


    "Come on, don''t look at their aura, I just saw the clothes they were wearing, even that servant girl was dressed better than us, and also, have you seen that? Gu Mingde''s son-in-law''s back, why do I feel like it''s game..."


    A group of people started talking, but the content is almost the same, they are envious of Gu Mingde''s family having such a daughter and son-in-law, to say that before they saw that Gu Mingde''s family had a better life, they would be jealous He said some nasty things, but since the last time they saw the methods of the Dong family, the people in the village had a feeling of awe towards the Gu Mingde family, and they didn''t dare to speak ill of their family behind their backs.


    Under such an atmosphere, the life of Gu Mingde''s family can be regarded as a lot cleaner.


    After Gu Shuixiu and his party arrived at Gu''s house, it was exactly as the old people said before, only Zhao was in the big family, and Zhao was not idle, he was chopping wood in the yard, listen to When he heard the knock on the door, he ran to open the door in confusion. When he saw Gu Shuixiu and the others coming back, his joy was beyond words, and he hurriedly greeted them warmly.


    The sharp-eyed Zhao shi saw Dong Yuanzheng in Gu Shuixiu''s arms and Gu Huijun in Yang Qiong''s arms at a glance.


    Gu Shuixiu saw her cheerfulness, she was amused for a while, and went straight to the kitchen to pour water for everyone. This way, they were really thirsty.


    Yang Qiong saw the pile of unfinished firewood in the yard, and consciously ran over to help Zhao to finish the work before entering the house.


    "Why are you back today? I wonder if Yang Qiong is going to live at your house until the autumn harvest!" Zhao sneered, holding the child so much that he couldn''t bear to let it go.


    Seeing Zhao Shi''s appearance, Yang Qiong scratched her head with some guilt, and began to reflect in her heart.


    After Gu Shuixiu brought in the tea, she took Dong Yuanzheng from Zhao''s arms, "Mother, Yuanzheng is heavier, I''ll just hold it, this time I''ll send Yang Qiong back, and the other There are things to deal with, maybe a period of time at home."


    Zhao shi was overjoyed when she heard this, looked at Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu with bright eyes, and stood up excitedly, "Where''s Chenghu? But we''re going to live together for a while, I''ll clean up your room."


    "Mother, don''t be busy first, it''s too late to clean up." Gu Shuixiu quickly grabbed Mrs. Zhao, who was about to go out to work, "This time I''m staying with Yuanzheng, Chenghu will return I have to go back to work, and there are a lot of things at home, so I asked him to come and pick me up in a month."


    Although Zhao has some regrets, she also knows that it is unrealistic for them to stay together for a month.


    Since Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi had to hurry, the Zhao family didn''t dare to delay, and immediately gave Gu Huijun to Yang Qiong, and swiftly went to the kitchen to cook.


    Dong Chenghu chased out and asked, "Mother-in-law, which field is my father-in-law and Erniu in, I''ll go and see now."


    The Zhao shi smiled brightly when he heard the words, but he still declined: "No, no, they can get it done. You have walked all the way, take a good rest, and you will be back later. On the way."


    After Mr. Zhao finished speaking, he went to the kitchen without looking back. Dong Chenghu had to go out for a walk. Yang Yi saw this and followed.


    Gu Shuixiu entrusted Yang Qiong to help take care of the children, and she and Luoying went to clean up the room together. This time Luoying also stayed with her for a month, I was afraid that only two rooms would be enough to live in.


    When Mr. Zhao finished the meal, he found that there were only Yang Qiong and two babbling dolls in the main room. Mrs. Zhao asked suspiciously, "Where are your eldest sister and the others?"


    Yang Qiong looked up and saw Zhao''s puzzled face, and explained with a smile: "Eldest sister went to clean up the room, my brother and the others went out for a walk, and they will be back in a while."


    Zhao muttered twice before running back to the kitchen.


    After a while, the voices of Dong Chenghu and Gu Mingde were heard in the yard, and Zhao shi smiled and said, "Hurry up and wash up, you can eat."

 v3 Chapter 80： Bad weather, Dong Chenghus determination

    Gu Mingde stopped talking after listening to a few people, consciously ran to wash his hands, and then sat down in the main room to rest, all tired and sweaty, as if they had just been fished out of the water of.


    "Oh! It''s still cool in the room, I feel like I''m about to faint from the sun just now." Gu Erniu sat paralyzed on the back chair, like a pool of mud, his face flushed red from the sun , his eyes are blurred and lifeless, and he really seems to faint.


    Gu Mingde took a sip of water, spit out a mouthful of air, and said slowly: "It''s really too hot, it hasn''t been so dry for many years, if it''s really dry here, I''m afraid The people in other places will suffer again."


    To worry about natural disasters such as drought, but if they all start to suffer from drought, what about other places that are already short of water?


    Yang Yi is not a peasant, and his experience of drought is not as deep as that of Gu Mingde and the others. He immediately kept silent, thinking about the uprising army.


    Dong Chenghu remembered the newly dug well at home and suggested: "Father-in-law, why don''t you dig a well in the field, our field is just not far from the river, the soil moisture in Caozi Village It''s enough, if you want to dig a well, it should be very fast."


    "Drilling wells?" Gu Mingde looked at Dong Chenghu in amazement. He had never thought about this, mainly because few people dig wells on their side, and the cost of digging wells was too high. People can''t accept it.


    Yang Qiong nodded excitedly, "Father-in-law, don''t you know, auntie''s house just drilled a well a while ago... er... I don''t know if it''s a well, anyway I saw something different in Zhishui County, but it really has water! It¡¯s more convenient to irrigate.¡±


    "Really?" Gu Mingde looked at Dong Chenghu with surprise and anticipation.


    Dong Chenghu immediately became arrogant when he saw this, and talked to Gu Mingde about his great achievements in digging wells, Gu Mingde listened with relish.


    Gu Shuixiu entered the room and saw that the two of them were willing to fight the other, she smiled helplessly and shook her head, when they were almost finished, she interjected: "Father, if you are serious If you want to dig a well, you should find an old master to come over and see it. Chenghu and the others are just fooling around. What they dug is not a well. It is barely a deep puddle. It''s not that our family does not lack a little land, I can''t say that I really feel pain!"


    Gu Mingde¡¯s fields are all in the village, and the price of one mu of land can be several times that of Cuizhu Mountain.


    Gu Mingde laughed when he heard it, but he didn''t expect that his son-in-law was really a living treasure.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t feel ashamed, but still had a smug smile on his face. The family got together for lunch happily. Dong Chenghu and Yang Yi immediately set off for Cuizhu Mountain. The way up is like flying, and the sun has not yet set before returning to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Dong Chenghu said with surprise: "Brother Yang, why do I feel that my body seems to be a lot lighter, I used to walk such a long way by myself, even if I didn''t bring anything, I had to walk for a long time, but today It took less than two hours to arrive, which is really strange."


    Usually he didn''t pay much attention to it, mainly because he seldom had such a leisurely mood. This time, because everything at home was resolved, and Gu Shuixiu supported him to follow Song Youxin, I was very happy. Also have the mind to pay attention to these small details.


    A few tricks, and let me see what level your Kung Fu is at now."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, squinted his eyes, and said happily: "I have discussed with Shuixiu, she promised me to join the uprising army, and after a while, wait for me to finish everything at home. Once the arrangements are made, I will go to Big Brother Song."


    Yang Yi stopped in surprise and asked uncertainly: "Mrs. Dong really promised to let you leave? Does she know what you are going to do after you leave? That is to fight to kill the enemy. , then the sword will have no eyes..."


    Yang Yi didn''t say the rest, but Dong Chenghu already understood what he meant, put away his joy, and solemnly said: "I know what Big Brother Yang said, and Shui Xiu also understands. , I have to give it a try, I can''t always rely on Shui Xiu to support this family. To be honest, I really don''t know anything about brute force. Now I have such an opportunity, I can''t give up. "


    Yang Yi heard the words and chuckled, "Since you have made up your mind, just do it, the family will be handed over to me and Dong Yi, and I will give my life to help. You protect this family."


    With Yang Yi''s promise, Dong Chenghu felt even more at ease. If he could marry Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan before he left, it would be his blessing to the two.


    After the two returned to Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Chenghu really started to fight with Yang Yi and the others every day, even Dong Wei and Dong Lie all practiced together. The two people with the best kung fu were selected to leave with Dong Chenghu. This way, they were equivalent to Dong Chenghu''s guards. If they encountered danger, they must be the first to rush forward.


    Since the last time Dong Chenghu took Dong Wei and Dong Lie across Qingping Mountain, he has already had a preliminary understanding of these two people. To be honest, Dong Lie''s courage is really not good. Dong Yong and Dong Fu''s kung fu is better than Dong Lie. He thinks that he should choose one of them.


    Everyone in Cuizhu Mountain was busy practicing, and Gu Shuixiu in Caozi Village also started to prepare for the purchase of family property.


    When Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi understood Gu Shuixiu''s intentions, they were shocked and almost lost their feet, Zhao said in shock: "Shuixiu! We can''t accept your stuff! That is The Dong family''s silver money, do you know that you used the Dong family''s silver money to buy property Chenghu for your mother''s family?"


    Buying property for her parents'' family, let alone a shop, something they didn''t even dare to think about.


    When Gu Shuixiu gave them a lot of money to buy land, Gu Mingde was very nervous. Now that he has upgraded to a shop, he can''t let outsiders gossip about Shuixiu.

 v3 Chapter 81： Willingness to buy a shop, that family in town

    Gu Shuixiu said helplessly: "Father, to tell you the truth, our family really does not lack such a little money, and I deserve it, I bought a shop for my brother, what other people dare to say? This matter was discussed with Chenghu earlier, even if you don''t want a store, I will give you the money."


    Gu Mingde saw Gu Shuixiu take out a large bag of silver, his eyes stared like a copper bell, and he didn''t hide his shock, "Why did you go out with so much money this time, girl? What if you get caught by someone?"


    Zhao shi reacted with fear for a while, and scolded in a low voice: "Damn girl, you don''t use money like this! Don''t forget that you have three sons, and maybe there will be more in the future. More, we are very happy that you have this heart. As for these silver or shops, we really can''t accept them, and your brothers also have hands and feet. They can''t rely on you to help them all their lives, right? This family has done enough."


    After Mr. Zhao finished speaking, he glanced at Gu Erniu who was stunned beside him. Seeing that Gu Erniu did not refute his words, his heart relaxed slightly. Let the Gu Daniu brothers develop a habit and think it is a matter of course. If this is the case, the Zhao family will be resented by the Gu Daniu brothers, and they will return all the fields that Gu Shuixiu had given to the Dong family. Fortunately, seeing now, Gu Erniu doesn''t seem to have that kind of thought.


    Gu Shuixiu was dumbfounded by Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi, but she couldn''t tell them clearly that Dong Chenghu went to rob Dongyang County prefect yamen, and got a large sum of money, enough for their family to live and breathe Used for several lifetimes.


    The days of looking after the Gu family are better than ordinary people. To be honest, Gu Shuixiu feels a little guilty in her heart, but she didn''t dare to help too much before, because she was afraid of attracting attention and making others suspicious. Suspect.


    Now everyone knows about their family¡¯s shop opening in the county town, plus the villagers were so frightened by their family before, and now their family gives gold to the Gu family, I¡¯m afraid those villagers will not dare to explore , so that Gu Shuixiu can help the Gu family without any scruples.


    The next time her heart changed, Gu Shuixiu hooked her lips and said sweetly, "Father, mother, just listen to me this time, our family does not lack this amount of money now, and we The family also wants to buy a shop. Chenghu means to buy a room for each of the big ox and the ox, both in the county town, so that everyone can take care of them. As for the money...


    If outsiders ask, you will say that our family opened a shop to sell prey, but the truth is, the source of these silvers is not known, so we can feel more at ease by replacing these silvers with shops. "


    Gu Mingde and Zhao were both honest people. After hearing what Gu Shuixiu said, they thought that Dong Chenghu and the others had done something to burn, kill and loot. They were so frightened that they turned pale, and quickly let Gu Erniu go After closing the door, he asked in a panic, "Shui Xiu, Cheng Hu won''t do anything illegal, right?"


    Zhao Shi took a sip of water and panicked, and said in a panic: "I think how can there be people in your family in just a few years? Is it possible that you really did something wrong? Good thing?"


    At this moment, the Zhao family wants to die. If Dong Chenghu really does something shameful, I''m afraid Gu Shuixiu will hang up. If it happens, Gu Shuixiu and her What can the child do?


    Between the electric light and flint, the Zhao family is already imaginative, thinking of going to a very far place.


    Gu Shuixiu was made to cry and laugh by her superb parents, seeing them like this, you don''t have to think about it, she must be thinking about it, "What are you talking about! Is it a bad thing? Don''t forget, there are still great Confucians in our family, even if Chenghu really wants to do something, it''s impossible!"


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Gu Mingde and his wife remembered that Cuizhushan and Shen Shikang were still there.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi met face to face, and both of them were puzzled.


    Gu Erniu listened and said speechlessly: "Daddy, don''t guess, listen to what sister has to say, and, sister, I''m really not the material to open a shop, you Buy me a shop, and I won''t take care of it, I''m afraid I''ll betray your good intentions."


    Gu Erniu still knows how much he has. When Gu Shuixiu just said that he would buy a shop for the two of them, he was silent. It is to measure his ability. If he has the ability to open a shop, then he will definitely accept Gu Shuixiu''s kindness, and then he will make money and return it to Gu Shuixiu, or make up for Gu Shuixiu in other places, not like Gu Mingde Zhao''s. honest.


    But the reality is that he really doesn''t have the ability. If he wants to farm, he can do it, but if he wants to open a shop, it''s too embarrassing for him.


    Gu Shuixiu said with a smile: "Who wants you to open a shop yourself? I bought you a shop to give you an extra escape route. You can see that farmers rely on the sky to eat, and if God gives you a face, Well, if there is a flood or drought for you, what''s the use of having more fields?


    If it weren''t for the weather this year, I wouldn''t even think about buying a shop for you. The money to buy a shop is really a drop in the bucket for me. It''s a wedding gift from my sister. That''s it! "


    Speaking of getting married, Gu Erniu''s face, which had just been serious, immediately had a suspicious blush, and stammered: "What marriage, it''s still early!"


    "Yo, it''s too early for you to look like you! You and Daniel grew up behind my ass, I don''t know what kind of virtue you have? I have another one when I come back this time. The only thing is to arrange your marriage, tell me, what does the other party mean?" Gu Shuixiu took a sip of tea with a smile, and the old **** was staring at Gu Erniu on the ground.


    Zhao shi looked at Gu Erniu''s squiggly look that was not pleasing to the eye, immediately rolled his eyes, and said to Gu Shuixiu: "It''s me, that girl is what I told Chenghu last time. That one, the family used to open a tavern in the town. You should be able to see their tavern when you went to town. Now the rest of their family are all the old, the weak, the sick and the sick. Alas, we didn¡¯t feel down after hearing that. Forbearance, since Er Niu likes it, we can only fulfill them."


    "Mother, open-minded parents like you are not common these days." Gu Shuixiu put a high hat on Zhao''s Gu Mingde, and the old couple really looked proud. Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu asked with a smile: " What are their family names? But do you know that Erniu likes their girls?"

 v3 Chapter 82： Chang family, the world is hot and cold

    "The surname is Chang, the woman''s name is Chang Ru, there is an elder brother named Chang Ming, and the mother is Gao, this is not a secret in the town, I know after a little inquiries, when the Chang family was better , and many people came to ask for relatives. Later, the Chang family went into decline. Those people were hiding from them as if they were hiding. The world was so hot, even those relatives of the Chang family were hiding from them as if they were hiding.


    What''s even more extreme is the Chang family''s clan, that is, Chang Ru''s uncle, who even came to force them to hand over the tavern. Yes, but her uncle took the tavern, but there was no recipe for brewing, and it was not a business material. The shop lost money soon after it opened, and passed it on to someone else.


    Now the whole family relies on Chang Ru for embroidery and weaving baskets with her brother. ! " Zhao said with a sigh.


    The Zhao family can feel the sadness of the Chang family. It was not like that when their family was in trouble. No one cares about it. If you want to borrow some rice, everyone will make excuses. There are very few people who send charcoal in the snow. If it wasn''t for Gu Shuixiu''s good fortune, I''m afraid their family is still struggling in the misery.


    "The uncle of the Chang family robbed the shop, wouldn''t he force the Chang family to come up with a brewing recipe?" Gu Shuixiu didn''t believe that with the uncle of the Chang family, as long as the tavern didn''t want the recipe, given the ruthless temperament of the uncle of the Chang family, To put it harshly, the recipe for brewing is much more valuable than the tavern. As long as you are not a fool, you will know how to choose between the two.


    Speaking of this matter, Gu Erniu was so angry that his veins burst out, and he said with hatred: "How could it not be wanted, it''s just that the Chang family killed him and didn''t know the brewing recipe. Chang Ru''s father is taking care of it, and her father died unexpectedly. The Chang family was killed without knowing anything. Her uncle still refused to give up. Before, a group of gangsters broke into their house and raided their house. Patrol, I was afraid that there would be a big incident, but Chang Ru was so angry that she took out a kitchen knife and wanted to fight with those people.


    However, the gangsters didn''t get any advantage. After being arrested by the rebel army, they tortured and finally confessed Chang Ru and her uncle. Because the two families have been separated for many years, so Not belonging to a family conflict, the rebel army arrested Chang Ru and her uncle.


    Now her uncle''s family couldn''t sit still, they went to Chang Ru''s house to make troubles, and harassed every once in a while. She said a lot of ugly words. Later, when I couldn''t listen to them, I stood up for them. I even had a fight with her cousin. Although I was injured a little, the other party was worse than me, and I broke his arm directly.


    But I accidentally beat him like this, but in the eyes of her uncle''s family, it was my intention. At that time, they looked at Chang Ru''s family very viciously, I was worried They do small tricks behind their backs, so they often go to their house to see them. At that time, the neighbors of their family thought I was the prospective son-in-law of the Chang family, so I recognized them..."


    Speaking of this, Gu Erniu also bowed his head in embarrassment. He didn''t mean to take advantage of others'' dangers, but because he had a good impression on Chang Ru at the time, he helped out. After learning about their family''s situation, he took more care of them out of pity, and he didn''t know how it became like this later.


    But he understands that he likes Chang Ru, and that is enough.


    Gu Shuixiu rarely sees Gu Erniu so shy, so she immediately pursed her lips and chuckled, "Okay, if you like people, just admit it generously, it''s not a difficult thing to talk about, you are with Miss Chang. Mother and brother have expressed their intentions?"


    Gu Erniu nodded obediently, with a hint of joy in his voice, "Because I helped them a lot, they were aware of it at the time, and when I expressed my intentions later, they didn''t mind at all. No surprise, just let my parents come to discuss our marriage.


    "


    "Look at how anxious you are!" Gu Shuixiu squinted at Gu Erniu amusedly, and then asked seriously, "Do you understand this girl Chang''s temperament?"


    Gu Erniu nodded straight, Gu Mingde muttered, and said calmly: "I have never seen this girl, but I went to the town to ask about it, but she is stubborn, very similar to you back then. , Because her mother is sick, her brother is disabled, and she has a young nephew, the burden of the whole family rests on her, so she has developed a somewhat strong temperament. There are so many people asking for it, although part of the reason is that the conditions of the Chang family were good at the time, but if this girl is not good, the people who ask for it should also weigh it, right?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded in agreement. She had indeed developed the habit of taking everything to herself because of family reasons. Even now, she still feels that the Gu family needs her to take care of her. So it''s not a problem for Chang Ru''s temperament to be somewhat strong, as long as she is not a traitor.


    "Daddy, how about we visit Chang''s house tomorrow? It just so happens that I may not be in town for a long time, Chenghu and the others just hit a robe and two hares on the road, our family I can''t finish it, and the weather is hot, so it''s decent to bring some to Chang''s house tomorrow.


    "Gu Shuixiu thought about it, she naturally had her own deep meaning when she did this.


    Gu Erniu was full of joy and laughed like a second fool. Seeing how foolish he was, even Yang Qiong, who was listening with the child in his arms, couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Because Yang Qiong laughed, Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde also laughed, but they rarely saw Gu Erniu look so stupid.


    Among the three children of the Gu family, Gu Shuixiu is the most outstanding. When the three of them stand together, everyone will definitely notice Gu Shuixiu, followed by Gu Daniu. Niu has been doing things outside these years, and his temperament is obviously different from that of the villagers in the mountains.


    As far as Gu Erniu is the most ordinary, the kind that is so ordinary that it will be ignored directly in the crowd, but Gu Erniu has a dull temperament. He is honest, but he is not honest, but he is most influenced by Gu Mingde. He doesn''t like to cause trouble. If he doesn''t fight or fight, he can make peace with others, then he will never fight with others. His low-key style seems like a transparent person.

 v3 Chapter 83： Decided to visit and agreed to buy a shop

    It is also now that Gu Shuixiu is married, Gu Daniu is far away in the county town, and there is only one child left in the family, such as Gu Erniu, so everyone noticed him.


    But Gu Erniu doesn''t care about these, he only knows that the eldest sister is married, and the second brother is far away in the county, and he has to take care of their parents at home for them. Silent on the knees.


    It is precisely because of Gu Erniu''s choice that Gu Shuixiu loves this younger brother, so she thinks of buying a shop for him, even if Gu Erniu is not a businessman, he will rent out the shop in the future , can also have an extra income, not all pointing to God to eat.


    "Okay, that''s all for tomorrow. When we get to town tomorrow, we''ll go buy some more things, and then we''ll look better." Gu Shuixiu made a final decision on tomorrow''s During the itinerary, the conversation changed, and then it turned to the matter of buying a shop, "Daddy, I''m serious with you, you don''t have to worry about our family''s money, don''t say anything else, it''s the one our family opened in the county seat. Fragrance in ten miles, now the annual profit is enough for our family''s expenses for a year, plus Chenghu occasionally hunts and sells prey, our family has a surplus every year.


    I can''t live a good life by myself, and I see you eating rough food and running for a living every day. These two younger brothers are sensible people, and I have nothing to worry about. To tell you the truth, this time I plan to buy a shop for each of the Daniel and Niu, and then build a house for their brother, and their brothers will be fine in the future. point.


    This is also the last time I will help them. In the future, Yuan Xu and the others will grow up, and I will not be able to make my decisions so smoothly. Repay your kindness for so many years of upbringing. "


    Gu Shuixiu brought these words out, and Gu Mingde and Zhao''s originally determined hearts began to shake.


    Yang Qiong was the most disgusted of these sensational scenes, and immediately said: "Father-in-law, since this is the kindness of the eldest sister, we will accept it, and if we make money in the future, we will return it to the eldest sister. , or if we have a chance, we will repay the eldest sister, so that''s fine."


    Yang Qiong''s idea is very simple, she probably also knows the Dong family''s family background, buying a shop or something is really a drop in the bucket for the Dong family, but the shop is a huge fortune for the Gu family.


    The most important thing is that Gu Daniu has a lively temperament. If he is in business, Yang Qiong is still very optimistic. If Gu Shuixiu buys them a shop, then she can also help Gu Daniu. When the shop is in operation, it means an extra income. If it is done well, then the return to Gu Shuixiu will be doubled. If they don''t do it well, the big deal is that they won''t get the dividends from Shilixiangxiang, and let Gu Daniu work for Gu Shuixiu for a few years, which can also be worth the money of the shop.


    However, Yang Qiong will not let Gu Shuixiu suffer.


    Gu Erniu heard what Yang Qiong said, and then looked at the parents and eldest sister who were in a stalemate, his heart was stunned, and he said: "Father and mother, I am also willing to accept the eldest sister''s shop, it''s a big deal. All the rented money will be given to the eldest sister, and we will talk about it when the money for the shop is paid back."


    Gu Mingde and Zhao became silent after hearing what Yang Qiong and Gu Erniu said. They had hesitated just now, and now they heard what Yang Qiong and Gu Erniu said, the old couple could only Helplessly smiled bitterly and said: "In the end, we still compromised, that''s all, you are all grown up, since the old couple of us has intervened, you can do whatever you want, but you must remember your elder sister''s kindness, no matter what. , she''s thinking about you all!"


    Gu Erniu and Yang Qiong both nodded solemnly. It''s not that they didn''t know how to be grateful. Now they remember everything Gu Shuixiu did for the Gu family.


    Gu Mingde sighed lightly when he saw this, his eyes wandered on Gu Erniu and Yang Qiong, and after a long time he said: "Originally, I was thinking about Daniel working in the county government office, and Shuixiu''s shop. I will give most of the family¡¯s land to Er Niu, now since your eldest sister wants to buy you a shop and build a house, the land will be redistributed, and you brothers should share it equally, this will be fair.¡±


    Gu Erniu has no objection to this. Now the fields in the family are all planted by people, so he and Gu Mingde are simply too busy. He couldn''t finish it, Gu Erniu wouldn''t be so greedy.


    Yang Qiong is even more alright. She knew before that most of these fields were for her uncle, so she didn''t think about these things. Now Gu Mingde wants to give more fields to Gu Daniu, Yang Qiong What else can I say?


    In this way, the matter is generally settled, Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Dad, after going to Chang''s house tomorrow, we will stop by the town to settle the bricks and tiles for building the house, When you come back, you can find someone to work.¡±


    Zhao watched Gu Shuixiu so full of schedules, raised his eyebrows, and said funny: "What are you doing in such a hurry? You need to find a place to build a house, and you have to tell the village chief. Sigh, you will have to pick a day later, why don''t you start work when you say it starts?" This is a custom on their side, and most people will not take the initiative to break this custom.


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly remembered that Caozi Village has such traditions and attention to detail. She didn''t participate when the Gu family built the house, so she simply forgot about these procedures.


    "In this case, I''ll go to the village chief''s place later and settle the matter." Gu Mingde knew that Gu Shuixiu''s time was limited, and she wanted to put all the Everything was clear, so she followed her will and took a hare out.


    As soon as Gu Mingde left, Gu Shuixiucai seemed to think of something and asked curiously, "The village chief grandpa didn''t say that he wanted Dad to be the village chief, but who is the village chief now after Dad refused. When?"


    "Who else is there?" Mr. Zhao stretched his muscles and bones, and his buttocks were numb after sitting for so long, and then he said casually: "Naturally, the eldest son of the village chief succeeded, although this man He''s not a talented person, and his life is not as smooth as his father''s, but fortunately, he is more honest and honest, and he doesn''t play yin, plus his father''s smashing behind his back, there is no big mistake.


    In fact, as long as they don''t target our family, who is the village head has nothing to do with us? "The Zhao family really doesn''t care about these, as long as it doesn''t affect the peaceful life of their family.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing when she saw Zhao''s kind-hearted appearance.


    After Zhao Shi and Yang Qiong left the main room, Gu Shuixiu took a hosta from her arms and gave it to Gu Erniu, and said in a low voice, "I specially prepared this hosta for you. After you go to Chang''s house tomorrow, look at my wink and act. If this girl Chang really makes us satisfied, I''ll wink you, and then you will give this hairpin to Miss Chang. Although we haven''t hired it, the intention is already there. It''s very clear, and it saves them from guessing.


    If your parents don''t like it, don''t worry about getting angry, let''s go home and talk about anything. Remember, don''t make up your own mind to hand over the hairpin directly, otherwise you won''t be able to fix it yourself if there is a problem later. "

 v3 Chapter 84： Parents worries, go to town

    Gu Erniu held the hairpin in his hand full of joy, and whispered in his voice: "Sister, if you don''t say thank you, then I will accept it, if the matter between me and Chang Ru is true It''s done, we will definitely thank you very much."


    The look of Gu Shuixiu looking at Gu Erniu clearly means that she has already decided that Chang Ru will be her daughter-in-law.


    Thinking about it, Gu Shuixiu wouldn''t say such disappointing words at this time, and immediately packed up and left the main room.


    The next day, when the sky was slightly bright, there was movement in the Gu family. At this point, Mr. Zhao was just about to get up and prepare breakfast. When Mr. Zhao woke up, he went to Gu Erniu to get up early. Helping her with her work in the yard, I couldn''t help but look sideways, looked up at the twilight of the morning light, and confirmed whether the sun came out from the west today.


    Gu Erniu originally planned to show a good performance to make Zhao feel better, and when he went to Chang''s house, he could treat Chang Ru better because of his face, but he saw Zhao Shi''s reaction immediately filled his head with black lines. Could it be that he is not usually diligent? Why does Mr. Zhao look like he has seen a ghost when he sees him working?


    Without waiting for Gu Erniu to slander, the Zhao family had already walked around Gu Erniu and entered the kitchen. In the past, if Gu Shuixiu didn''t come back, they would have a very simple breakfast, just stir-fry two green vegetables, and then Just add an egg, or just two greens and porridge. Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu are going to the fields, so they will eat more pancakes or pancakes, so they are less likely to get hungry.


    Gu Shuixiu is here today. Mrs. Zhao doesn''t want to feel wronged by her daughter. It is rare to go back to her parents'' house for a small stay, so she will definitely make something delicious for her.


    Zhao turned over the kitchen, and there were really not many ingredients to make. It happened that the game brought by Dong Chenghu and the others hadn¡¯t been touched yet. Zhao simply cut some roe deer to stir-fry, and fried two more Eggs, wash out the pickles at home, and fry another plate of peanuts.


    When the meal was finished, Mr. Zhao looked at the three dishes with a slight smile on his face.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others also got up to wash up one after another, Zhao hurriedly greeted them to come over for dinner, at this time the sun had fully come out, the main room was extremely bright by the eyes reflected in the yard, which made people look at the mood It also opened up a lot.


    Gu Mingde saw that Gu Shuixiu and Yang Qiong were still chewing slowly, and urged: "Eat quickly, let''s go quickly while it''s still hot, if we wait until it gets warmer before leaving, I''m afraid we will be on the road. You can''t take it anymore."


    When Gu Shuixiu heard the words, she immediately speeded up and ate the small half bowl of rice in her bowl, and stood up to pack up and prepare to go.


    Zhao shi shouted to Gu Shuixiu in surprise, "You little girl?" Zhao shi can really see it, Gu Shuixiu''s meal is enough for her to eat two mouthfuls, that little meal It''s like stuffing your teeth, how can you be full?


    Even Gu Mingde frowned, obviously disapproving of Gu Shuixiu eating so much.


    It¡¯s too much and doesn¡¯t move, it¡¯s still not digested by the next meal, and it¡¯s even more uncomfortable to eat.¡± Gu Shuixiu explained innocently, went to Luo Ying to take Dong Yuanzheng, and carried him into the room to breastfeed.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say.


    Zhao Shi nodded hurriedly, thinking to himself, there are still a lot of pickled wild olives in the house. This thing is used for stewing soup. Live, and immediately went to the kitchen to get busy.


    From today onwards, Gu Shuixiu will drink a cup of stewed soup every day. When Dong Chenghu comes to pick her up, she finds that Gu Shuixiu has gained a lot of weight, and her mouth is so wide that she can see her molars.


    After breakfast, a group of people packed up, and Gu Erniu drove the donkey cart to the town.


    This time Yang Qiong also went with them, and both children followed. After arriving in the town, they first found an inn to stay in, and Luo Ying and Yang Qiong watched the children in the inn together, Gu Shuixiu He accompanied the three family members of the Gu family to buy things and visited Chang''s house.


    The price of the best inn in the town is about the same as the price of an ordinary inn in the county town, but the environment is much better, and the flow of people is not as much as that in the county town.


    I immediately booked four rooms, planning to stay in the county for one night, and then return to Caozi Village after noon tomorrow.


    After setting up Yang Qiong and the children, Gu Shuixiu took the lead to buy things on the street. First, she went to buy some cakes, and then went to the grocery store to buy some food such as brown sugar as gifts.


    Gu Shuixiu looked puzzled when she came out of the grocery store, looked back a few times, and asked puzzled: "I remember there was a Feng family grocery store in the town, which was opened by Gu Zhenzhufu''s house. Yes, is it this one?"


    Just now when the Zhao family entered the grocery store, their expressions were very calm, which really made Gu Shuixiu a little puzzled.


    "Of course not! The Feng family was so troubled by Feng Er and Gu Zhenzhu, and their reputation was bad. Although Feng Feng was a good person, he couldn''t help his younger brother. After the incident, the shop''s business was bleak, and in the end, it was impossible, so I had to close the shop and go to other places to do business, this shop was reopened later, and the boss was sincere."


    The Zhao family said with a smile, now that the Feng family has received their due retribution, and after such a long lapse, the Zhao family will not be like before. , as if trying to fight people.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded clearly, looked back at the shop again, and left without expression.


    Gu Erniu only answered at this moment: "In the alley where the Chang family lives, most of the people in it are small wealthy families doing business in the town. Before the Chang family collapsed, Those days were also enjoyable, and now the Chang family has become like this, fortunately the house is still there, or it must be more miserable."


    "The Chang family''s house is still here. After all, Chang Ru has a big brother. Although he has poor legs and feet, he is also a top-notch male, and her brother has already given birth. Son, Chang Ru and her uncle, no matter how greedy they are, can''t rob their family''s house. Besides, rabbits will bite people when they are in a hurry, and taverns have been robbed. unacceptable."


    Gu Shuixiu said with a sneer, what she dislikes the most is the kind of uncle Chang''s, if this is left to their relatives, she will lose both, and she will bite them off a piece of meat.


    A few people walked and chatted, and soon they were far away from the main street. The town was not big, and the main street was just that small. After leaving the main street, the surroundings immediately became quiet.

 v3 Chapter 85： Frequent family accident, support

    Gu Erniu led them to turn left and right, turned several turns, and finally came to a deep alley.


    Gu Shuixiu is very satisfied with the environment here, not only there are no gangsters, but the houses in this alley are all brick and tile houses. Although the area is not very large, it is really neat and clean, making people look at it. I felt so comfortable.


    However, such a beautiful environment was destroyed by a nasty slur.


    Gu Erniu''s face changed suddenly when he heard the movement, and he quickly said, "It''s broken, someone from Chang Ru''s family is making trouble again."


    Gu Shuixiu, who was still taking a leisurely stroll, was stunned, and quickly followed Gu Erniu''s footsteps. Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde had already heard the movement, and their expressions sank immediately. Not to mention quickly keep up with Gu Erniu.


    In the small yard of Chang''s house, Chang Ru''s aunt is pointing her son and daughter-in-law at Chang Ru''s mother and yelling, "Gao Shi, let me tell you, if you don''t follow us to the county today Ya took out our boss, I''ll tear down your house today, and call the rebel army if I can, I''m not finished with you!"


    Chang Ru''s aunt, Mrs. Wu, waited hideously for Chang Ru''s family, and almost scolded Gao''s nose.


    & nbsp; Let my father raise money, and then go to the county government to make some arrangements, and then my father will be able to come out."


    Mrs Wu doesn¡¯t understand this, but this is what her son said, of course she would not have the slightest doubt, and immediately sternly said to Mrs Gao: ¡°Teach your house deed, if If you don''t submit it, then we have to search for it ourselves!"


    "You dare!" Gao''s face was ashen with anger, and his wide-eyed appearance looked like an evil spirit from hell.


    Wu''s heart was sullen, but she didn''t care, and said more viciously: "Then let you see if I dare!"


    After Wu''s speech, he immediately took the lead and rushed into the main room of Chang''s house and smashed it at will. With Wu''s beginning, Wu''s son rushed towards the room immediately, and Chang Ru subconsciously rushed in She stopped her cousin, but was beaten instead. Gao''s eyes were split with hatred, and she cried out in a heart-wrenching manner, "Ru''er!"


    At this time, Gu Erniu and his party rushed over, seeing the yard in a mess, and Wu''s mother and son who were raiding the house, Gu Shuixiu''s face immediately turned cold, and she said loudly to Gu Erniu : "Er Niu tied the man, parents, go and catch that bitch!"


    When Mr. Gao saw Gu Erniu, his desperate eyes flashed with hope, as if he had caught a life-saving straw, and cried to Gu Erniu: "Er Niu, Ru''er is injured! "


    Gu Erniu just subdued cousin Chang Ru who was struggling and resisted. After listening to Gao''s words, he was so angry that he beat and kicked her cousin. began to beg for mercy.


    After the Wu family in the house was **** by Gu Mingde and Zhao family, she shouted angrily: "Who are you? You dare to manage our family''s business, are you impatient? Feng family , are you a **** eater? Didn''t see that your mother-in-law and your husband were arrested, why don''t you come and help?"


    Feng is Wu''s daughter-in-law. When Wu was making trouble with his husband, she was just watching the schadenfreude, but she didn''t expect to be named by Wu at this moment. Feng watched Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu flashed a hint of hesitation in their eyes, how could she, a weak woman, be able to fight against so many people?


    He fell down on the ground.


    "It''s over? You''re very capable! You dare to openly fry other people''s homes, I don''t know what the government can''t do, how do you ordinary people do it? Who gave you this How dare you? Huh?" Gu Shuixiu slowly walked into the yard.


    The whole body style immediately stunned the Wu family. Even if Wu family had no knowledge, she could see that this woman was not ordinary, and this woman opened her mouth and closed her mouth to be the official government, obviously relying on it. , Although Mrs. Wu had the intention of withdrawing, she was not reconciled when she saw Gao¡¯s family and the blue-brick house and yard, and roared sternly: "Who are you? This is a family matter in our family, It''s not your turn to be an outsider to point fingers!"


    I just don''t know how this burglary should be sentenced? Exile? Tsk tsk tsk, it would be fun if that was the case!"


    Gu Shuixiu casually played with the golden hairpin on her hand, which she had just pulled from her head to prevent people in the yard from escaping. She will directly use the hairpin in her hand as a weapon, and she can''t stab anyone anyway.


    After hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, Mrs Wu had already started to be afraid. When she saw that his son was acting like a cat at this time, he knew that he was completely lost today. Immediately, he softened and began to pretend to be pitiful, "We can''t do anything either, the Gao family framed our boss, so that he is still locked in the county government office, we have no choice but to find the door, everything is forced by their family. ."


    Mrs. Wu looked at Mrs. Gao as if she was going to devour her alive.


    Gu Shuixiu looked indifferent, watching Wu''s performance from above, and after Wu''s sophistry, she rolled her eyes, inserted the hairpin in her hand between the black hair, and said lazily : "It''s useless for you to tell me the truth of the matter. Go to the mayor to defend yourself, but I warn you, the Chang family is protected by our family, no matter what your relationship with the Chang family is, in the future your family will be You are not allowed to step into this yard."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Wu''s face with dissatisfaction, and immediately sneered, looked up at the sun, and said softly: "The reason why we came to the Feng family from the grocery store in town, you know!"


    As soon as these words came out, Wu Shi and her son were stunned for a moment, then looked at Feng Shi who was huddled in the corner, and turned their eyes to Gu Shuixiu for unknown reasons.


    Seeing how they looked, Gu Shuixiu knew that this Wu''s daughter-in-law was probably still related to the Feng family, so she immediately walked up to the Feng family with a look of interest, and asked amusingly, "You Does it have anything to do with the Feng family?"


    Feng Shi didn''t know why, so he swallowed a saliva and said, "The Feng family is my uncle''s family as you said."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows and said with a sneer, "It seems that our family and the Feng family really can''t figure it out. I went to that family, and there was another cousin!"

 v3 Chapter 86： Send to the government, visit

    "To tell you the truth, I can send the second brother Feng to exile, and I can also send you to be with him!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes became extremely sharp at this moment, Wu Shi was looked at by her, and her body shrank unconsciously, even Gao Shi also felt a little scared and was hugged by Gao Shi. Chang Ru in her arms was full of admiration. If she had such audacity, maybe their family wouldn''t end up like this.


    Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied with the reaction of Wu and the others, she immediately winked at Gu Erniu, and said softly, "Erniu, send these three people to the mayor."


    Gu Erniu was stunned, but Gu Shuixiu really wanted to send the Wu family to the government, and immediately looked at Chang Ru in Gao''s arms with some embarrassment. relatives, if the Chang family doesn''t mean that, how can they be in-laws if they do this?


    Chang Ru''s eyes immediately turned when she came into contact with Gu Erniu. That silent look means that Gu Shuixiu understood what she meant. Gao sighed for a while, but Wu was true. Frightened, she and her stubborn son desperately begged Gu Shuixiu for mercy, but Gu Shuixiu did not respond, and turned to kowtow to Gao.


    And Gu Shuixiu just said, they are robbery, it is not a simple board game.


    Wu''s begging for mercy did not change Chang Ru''s heart. Gu Shuixiu saw a flash of struggle in her eyes, but she didn''t say a word. She was satisfied and urged Gu Erniu. Move faster.


    Seeing that it was useless for Mr. Wu to accept it, he immediately cursed: " Mrs. Gao, I curse your family not to die, you mourning star, Kefu life..."


    When Wu shi heard this, Gu Shuixiu was so angry that he almost fainted, but his mouth was blocked by a rag, so he could only open his eyes and keep faltering, but he couldn''t say anything. .


    Without Wu''s commotion, Gu Shuixiu''s expression softened a lot. She took the lead and led Gu Erniu and others to tie the three Wu''s to the mayor. When people on the road saw Gu Shuixiu''s battle They were so frightened that they avoided them, but they couldn''t stop their curiosity. They followed Gu Shuixiu and the others to the mayor''s house.


    Now the entire Yongjia County is under the jurisdiction of the rebel army, and the mayor has also been replaced by the rebel army. It turned out that the mayor of Panlong Town did not know whether he was transferred or dismissed. .


    The current mayor is busy with his political achievements, so he is naturally impartial and impartial and acts with integrity.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others only stayed at the mayor''s side for a while and then came out. Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu saw Gu Shuixiu''s ability for the first time and couldn''t help but admire them.


    Leaving from the mayor''s side, the group returned to Chang''s house again.


    The Chang family was completely immersed at this time. Gao was helping Chang Ru with medicine. He heard the knock on the door and came over to open the door quickly. After seeing Gu Daniu, he quickly turned to the side of the Gu family Enter the house.


    The Gao said gratefully: "Er Niu, if it wasn''t for your help today, I''m afraid our family would have been robbed by them!"


    "Auntie don''t have to be polite to me, I just helped a little. By the way, auntie, how is Miss Chang''s injury?" Gu Erniu is more concerned about Chang Ru''s injury. The two haven''t crossed the road yet, Gu Erniu said that he must have taken Chang Ru to the medical center.


    Gu Shuixiu really has nothing to say about her little brother''s honest temperament, at that time he was still thinking about the defense of men and women! It''s no wonder that after chasing people for so long, I haven''t seen my parents until now!


    "


    Gu Erniu suddenly realized that he patted his head and said angrily, "Auntie, this is your father and mother and eldest sister. They heard that you were sick and came here to see."


    "You are too kind, Erniu has helped our family so much, and I have to trouble you all this trip. I am really sorry." Pleasure.


    When the Gu family took the Wu family away, they put all the things they brought in the yard. Wait, it''s already considered a generous gift. Besides, the Gu family only said that the person who came to visit her today was not hired.


    Gao greeted them warmly to enter the room, Gu Shuixiu followed behind and saw Gao''s vain footsteps and knew that her body was probably still ill.


    Chang Ru also came out of the room, although her head was wrapped in white gauze, her eyes were very bright, and she did not become weak or look weak because of the injury at all , and also served them tea and snacks, and they were very attentive.


    In just a short while, Zhao''s impression of Chang Ru improved a lot.


    The family discussed relatives, and the attitude of taking care of the Gu family was no worse than that of the little rich people in the town. If the Gu family could see her daughter, it would be Chang Ru''s good fortune.


    "Okay, you don''t have to be busy, we''ll just come and take a look, sit down and leave, those people just now are the same family who came to your house to make trouble!" Zhao shi motioned to Chang Ru He sat down and asked.


    Speaking of that family Gao''s complexion changed and changed, then he sighed, "That was originally my sister-in-law, and my sister-in-law, before the child''s father was still alive. Picking up our house, the child''s father, for his brother''s sake, doesn''t know how much money he put into it.


    Ability, but how can a woman who has not left the cabinet go out and show her face, who will dare to marry her in the future? Now we have to let her support this family, we are already very guilty! Gao sobbed in a low voice. Before their family was defeated, Chang Ru was raised like a young lady, but now she has to run around for this family.


    When Zhao shi heard the words, she tilted her head to look at Gu Shuixiu, and immediately comforted: "It will get better, these are only temporary, as long as you are healthy, you can help Miss Chang. start this home."


    Zhao shi didn''t mention Chang Ru''s eldest brother. She still hasn''t figured out the real situation of the Chang family. She has a scale in her heart.

 v3 Chapter 87： Pleasant talk, Gaos shock

    But Mr. Gao did not have these scruples, his eyes flashed slightly, and there was a little sadness in his eyes, and he said solemnly: "Ru''er actually has a big brother, but after the child''s father had an accident, I The daughter-in-law has also returned to her mother''s house. She has been devastated by the double blow. Now she locks herself in the house all day and does not come out. Even if she eats, we send it over. I make baskets in the room day and night. Mother''s heart hurts so much that I can''t cry, and my two children are suffering too much!"


    "Auntie, don''t be sad, Big Brother Chang just didn''t get over it for a while, and he''ll think about it later, just take care of your body first." Gu Erniu comforted in a warm voice, He actually knew about Chang Ming''s situation. It was unrealistic for a person with low self-esteem to endure such a blow again.


    "Mother, I''ll take a look at Xiaobao first. You can sit with Uncle Gu and Aunt Gu and the others." Chang Ru said a few words of apology to Gu Shuixiu and the others, then turned and left the hall.


    The Zhao family asked in surprise, "Is that little treasure your grandson?"


    Gao Shi nodded slowly, thinking of that Jiankang''s little grandson, Gao Shi''s face improved, "His mother wants to remarry, plus her family life is better, our family I didn''t force her, so I let her go. Xiaobao lost her mother, and Ru''er kept her by her side. These days, because of Xiaobao''s father''s situation, I''ve been sick all the time. ... very sticky to her."


    Zhao Shi nodded, knowing in his heart that he hadn''t changed his face because of the Chang family''s situation, which made Gao even more happy.


    While Mrs. Zhao and Mrs. Gao were talking, Gu Shuixiu listened silently all the time. She was tall and slender. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, it was impossible to ignore.


    From what Gu Shuixiu did to Wu and the others just now, Gao knew that the Gu family was only afraid that the person in charge was also Zhao''s daughter, and that Gu Shuixiu acted decisively, obviously it was a trick tough lord.


    When Mrs. Gao and Mrs. Zhao were talking, they always looked at Gu Shuixiu unconsciously. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu didn''t mean to speak, he smiled nervously and said, "Mrs. Gu, I really envy you. All of your children are raised so well, I see that your daughter is full of style, but she doesn''t look like an ordinary person at all."


    Zhao shi looked at Gu Shuixiu next to him, the curvature of the corners of his mouth slowly widened, and he said warmly, "This is my big girl, and she has a big idea. I was supported by this girl. At that time, my two sons were still half-sized children. I couldn¡¯t help you. I had a lot to eat. When we get to our family, we walk around, if my daughter finds a good son-in-law later, I''m afraid our family will be gone."


    When Mr. Zhao talked about the past, he still couldn¡¯t let go. After all, they were all villagers and they had tasted the warmth and affection of human beings, which made Mr. Zhao deeply sympathize with the situation of Mrs. Gao. to be more valuable.


    Gao did not expect the Gu family to have such a past, and he had never heard Gu Erniu talk about it before, so he involuntarily glanced at Gu Erniu, but Gu Erniu seemed like a fool He smiled innocently, not realizing the deep meaning in Gao''s eyes at all.


    After listening to Zhao''s words, Mr. Gao seemed to have expectations for life, and gradually there was hope in his eyes. He looked at Gu Shuixiu with a lot of eagerness, and tentatively asked: "No Do you know who Miss Gu''s husband is?"


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Gao was very interested in her affairs, so she smiled and said: "Auntie just call me Shuixiu, my husband''s family is just an ordinary hunter in the mountains, but we are lucky At the beginning, I got some big hunters and bought some properties, which was not as exaggerated as my mother said. Later, when I had money, I sent my father to see a doctor. Later, when my father recovered, he supported my two younger brothers. This family, after all, I just helped a little bit."


    When Mr. Gao heard Gu Shuixiu''s understatement, he shook his head in admiration, and his tone was full of admiration, "This is not a little bit, you are married and can still do so much for your parents'' family, enough to see you Although I''m just an ordinary woman, my parents'' family is also in business. I still have the ability to look at people.


    In the past, I always thought that our Ru¡¯er was the most thoughtful among women. Now I see your daughter, and I know that our Ru¡¯er is still a little tender, at least in terms of courage. Compare with your daughter. "


    When Mrs. Zhao heard Gao¡¯s high evaluation of Gu Shuixiu, she immediately laughed and said modestly, "This girl has now given birth to three sons, and there are servants in the family. What, it is considered to be living a life of someone serving, my son-in-law''s situation before is not as good as your family! They can live their lives, and you will not be a problem. "


    Zhao''s eyes had changed from admiration to shock, her eyes widened and she looked at Gu Shuixiu in disbelief. No wonder she always felt that Gu Shuixiu was unusual. This whole body looks like an ordinary woman.


    What surprised Gao even more was that Gu Shuixiu had already given birth to three sons, but she couldn''t tell from her face and figure. Not long after getting married, a bride who has not given birth to a child.


    After being surprised, Mr. Gao envied Mr. Zhao more and more. His daughter was so good, and his eldest son was promising. That way, get on with the day.


    The two talked for a while, and Mr. Zhao said goodbye after chatting happily.


    Gao was relieved by Zhao for a long time, and he thought about it a lot. Instead of the sorrow when they entered the door, there was more relief.


    When the Gu family was about to leave, Chang Ru came out with a baby and saw off with Gao.


    The child was obviously a little scared when he saw so many strangers. He had been lying in Chang Ru''s arms and refused to lift his head. Only then did Gu Shuixiu understand why Chang Ru went in and didn''t come out. because of this child.


    Immediately she showed a kind smile to Chang Ru, and left with Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi.


    Gu Erniu walked at the end and said something with his mouth to reassure Chang Ru, and then hurriedly caught up with Gu Shuixiu and the others.


    As soon as Gu''s family left, Gao''s mood was obviously much better. After cleaning up the house with Chang Ru, he had the intention to sit down and have a good talk with his daughter.


    "Ru''er, what do you think when you saw Erniu''s family today?" Gao stared at Chang Ru, trying to see some clues from her face, such as shyness, for example Little daughter makes pie.

 v3 Chapter 88： Mother and daughter talk, Chang Rus thoughts

    Unfortunately, when she was disappointed, Chang Ru didn''t have the heart to think about it at all, and instead said with a look of admiration: "Mother, I think Erniu''s sister is very good, you just saw it, The imposing manner when she entered the yard directly stunned the aunt and the others. As soon as she opened her mouth, the aunt didn''t dare to let go of a fart.


    , I want them to bleed! "


    Chang Ru''s eyes gleamed with hatred, and she wanted to slap the skin of the Wu family into cramps.


    Gao was helpless for a while after hearing the words, both heartache and anxiety, and looked in the direction of the inner courtyard, the son who should have come forward has been indulging in his own pain and refused to cheer up, The daughter, who was supposed to be protected by her parents, stood up to shelter the family from the wind and rain. Such a role change really made Gao''s heartache, but she couldn''t do anything to change this state.


    "Okay, let''s put this matter aside for now. My mother is talking about your marriage. The response of watching the Gu family today seems to be quite satisfactory to you. I was worried that the Gu family knew about our family''s situation. Later, they will despise you. Now it seems that the Gu family also has such a past. It is best that they can understand us. If they miss the Gu family, it will be difficult to find such a good family in the future.


    But my mother is not like these, mainly because Erniu is really good to you, and Erniu''s parents are all kind people, even Erniu''s eldest sister looks like a discerning right from wrong Yes, if you really get married, I don''t have to worry about it, and the strong look of the Gu family today, if you really get married, your uncle and the others will not dare to fight our family again in the future. "


    The more Gao thought about it, the more she felt that Gu Erniu was the son-in-law that God made for their family.


    Chang Ru was said by Gao, and she finally looked like a little daughter, but those little emotions were quickly covered up by her, she always knew what Gu Erniu treated her. She also knows what Gu Erniu thinks, and she doesn''t reject Gu Erniu. It would be best if the two of them can really succeed, but if they don''t, she won''t feel too sad about it, because the current situation of the Chang family is fundamentally difficult. She is not allowed to be cowardly.


    .


    Chang Ru sighed, shook her head, waved away the messy thoughts in her mind, and turned to a serious face: "Mother, you said that this time Auntie and the others were brought before the mayor by the Gu family. , how will it be judged?"


    Speaking of this, Gao''s brows immediately wrinkled, how did she know what the mayor would judge? However, looking at the way the Gu family disliked the Wu family, I was afraid that the mayor would not give a light sentence.


    While Gao was thinking, Chang Ru speculated and said, "Mother, do you think Auntie and the others will be sentenced to exile? Just like what Sister Erniu said? But I heard that Feng Lao Er was sentenced to exile, and Feng Lao Er''s wife was directly sentenced to death. Dad said before that the Feng family stepped on the iron plate. I didn''t expect this iron plate to be Er Niu''s eldest sister, but it''s really... "Chang Ru sighed, lamenting how small this world is.


    Sister-in-law... At that time, she didn''t do anything, so there should be nothing to do. At most, she just hit a few boards. It happened that she also had children to take care of, so it was a good thing not to go in all.


    "


    As long as Gao mentions his former daughter-in-law, he is full of resentment. This kind of hatred even surpasses his hatred for Wu and others. The most painful thing for people is not being bullied by outsiders, but being bullied by their own relatives Betrayal, how good she used to be to this daughter-in-law, she never let her set rules, thinking about her son''s weak legs, she tolerated her in every possible way. I don''t want my own flesh and blood!


    Chang Ru pouted, obviously despising Xiaobao''s mother, and muttered: "Feng is different from her, she has two sons and a daughter, and the eldest son is also Ten years old, milfs, how could she still remarry? Her son must not hate him!"


    So Feng''s only choice is to find relationships everywhere, try to find a way to rescue his in-laws and his in-laws, or just live in peace with a few children at home.


    Gao also knew that her idea was unrealistic, but she was holding her breath, so she spoke nonsense. The mother and daughter talked for a long time. Because of the attitude of the Gu family today, Gao was in a good mood After a lot, as soon as the mood is good, the state of the whole person gets up, and he looks more energetic than usual.


    Chang Ru was very happy to see this, and planned to find another time to go to Gu''s house to thank her. When she returned to her room, she took the hairpin that Gu Erniu gave her before leaving. When he came out, his eyes were fixed on the hairpin, and there was a trace of hope in his eyes.


    It is precisely because of the hairpin that she was not nervous at all when Mr. Gao was talking about the attitude of the Gu family, because she already understood the meaning of the Gu family.


    After watching for a while, Chang Ru found a box with satisfaction and carefully put away the hairpin.


    On the Gu family''s side, the group returned to the inn without a word, Gu Shuixiu specially asked Xiaoer to serve them food, and when the family sat together, Yang Qiongcai asked curiously, "Eldest sister, You went to Chang''s house today, what was the result? Is Miss Chang the same as the rumored one?"


    Yang Qiong heard Zhao talk about Chang Ru''s situation before, so she was very curious about her.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Yang Qiong''s gossip, pouted funny, and motioned her to ask Zhao.


    Zhao''s Yang Qiong couldn''t bear it any longer, she said with tears and laughter: "What else can I do? It''s not a fairy, it doesn''t look as good as you, but the girl''s eyes revealed this stubbornness. , this is very similar to your elder sister."


    Yang Qiong asked curiously: "Mother, what about me? Do I also reveal stubbornness in my eyes?" Yang Qiong considers herself a very persevering person.


    When Mr. Zhao heard the words, his expression was startled, and after holding it for a long time, he finally said honestly: "I didn''t see stubbornness, but I saw a spirit of not hitting the south wall and not turning back."

 v3 Chapter 89： Back to the village, matchmaker

    Gu Shuixiu was drinking water, when she heard the words, she burst into laughter, even Gu Mingde''s indifferent face also had a faint smile, Gu Erniu couldn''t laugh at his sister-in-law, so he had to hold back and dare not laugh sound.


    Didn''t notice her eyes.


    It is precisely because of her open-mindedness that Zhao shi will go straight to her, and there has never been anything dirty.


    Because the Zhao family fell in love with Chang Ru, she planned to pick a day for the matchmaker to go to Chang''s house to propose marriage. There was a matchmaker in their village, but the matchmaker seemed a little unattractive when she arrived in the town. , What is the situation with the Chang family? The Zhao family doesn''t want to feel wronged by Chang Ru. It just so happens that they haven''t gone back yet. You can find a matchmaker early in the morning, and prepare the dowry by the way. It will save you several trips. .


    Gu Shuixiu also wanted to resolve Gu Erniu''s marriage as soon as possible, and agreed with Zhao''s decision. Going with Gu Shuixiu and Yang Qiong to buy betrothal gifts, this betrothal gift also has specifications. When Yang Qiong got married, it was the highest specification on their side. Of course, this specification cannot be compared with those of rich and noble families, but it is The greatest sincerity of ordinary people.


    The precedent was set. When Gu Daniu got married before, Gu Erniu bought everything together, so Gu Shuixiu and the others were equivalent to accompanying him, and Gu Erniu made the decision.


    It was this time that Gu Shuixiu realized that Gu Erniu was not a penniless poor man. At least all the money for the betrothal gift was saved by himself over the years.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled clearly: "Er Niu, sister knows that you don''t want to take advantage of the family, but the food in the family has been managed by you and your father these years. Clearly, that''s not bad. I won''t say anything if you want to pay for the betrothal gift yourself, and leave the rest to father and mother. "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want the honest Gu Erniu to be penniless because of their marriage.


    Gu Erniu scratched his head honestly and honestly, now he is a happy person, and he doesn''t care so much at all. Seeing him so stupid, Gu Shuixiu rolled his eyes speechlessly, thinking to himself , this silly boy is helpless!


    It was past noon when I returned to Caozi Village from the town, and the family entered the yard hungry. Zhao hurried to cook for everyone. Although Yang Qiong was very tired, she still ran Going to the kitchen to help the Zhao family make a fire, in their group, aside from Gu Erniu, she is probably the only one with the best spirits.


    Gu Shuixiu was already slumped in the main room at this time, her eyes closed in a slumber, Luo Ying was taking care of Dong Yuanzheng and Gu Huijun, although she was very tired, but did not dare to say a word Come.


    Gu Shuixiu closed her eyes for a while before slowly opening her eyes, her mind was empty, and she stared at the door of the main room with both eyes, until she heard Dong Yuanzheng suddenly shouting loudly before looking over, it turned out to be two The little guy was having a lot of trouble because he was fighting for toys, and Luo Ying was nervously guarding him, afraid that the two little ancestors would start to fight.


    Only now did Gu Shuixiu realize that Luo Ying''s eyes were red, obviously because she was too tired to do so, she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed, and said quickly: "Luo Ying, the food will be ready later, you finish it. Go to sleep first, you don''t have to take care of the young master tonight, you can do things tomorrow after you have rested."


    "Yes, ma''am!" Luo Ying was a little moved and quickly thanked her.


    She didn''t sleep well at the inn last night, and she had to be vigilant at night. Who can guarantee the real safety of the inn, so she didn''t get a good rest for almost the whole night, In addition, she walked on the street for a long time this morning, and then bumped all the way back to Caozi Village, it was already the limit for her.


    After a while, Mrs. Zhao finally finished the meal, and she didn''t know whether Gu Shuixiu and the others were too hungry or too tired.


    Three days later, the matchmaker Zhao found came to the door, took Gu Erniu''s geng post, and then counted Gu Erniu''s betrothal gifts, with a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then said happily : "I don''t know which girl is so lucky to marry into your family."


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and smiled lightly, while Zhao was so happy, "Who else could be, of course a girl from the town, my son will come with you later, you Remember to help and say good things."


    After Zhao shi finished speaking, he took out a string of copper plates from his arms and stuffed it into the matchmaker''s arms. The smile on the matchmaker''s face became more sincere.


    At the same time, she became more active, and immediately shouted at Gu Erniu to bring the things, and the two rushed towards the mayor in a donkey cart.


    The Zhao family sent them to the entrance of the village, and only then did they turn back and go home step by step. She couldn''t help looking forward to the news of Gu Erniu. If the girl from the Chang family could become her little daughter-in-law, then she would There is nothing to worry about, this girl from the Chang family looks like someone who can run the family and have ideas, and she is rarely honest. Gu Erniu will not be sad in the future with such a daughter-in-law.


    Speaking of her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Zhao couldn''t help thinking of her eldest daughter-in-law, Yang Qiong. The two were not the same at all, but fortunately, her eldest son was smart and capable, and Yang Qiong didn''t care. Forget about the lungs, after all, he is an open-hearted person. This alone is enough to satisfy the Zhao family, not to mention that Yang Qiong has kung fu. This thing usually doesn''t seem to have any effect, but it is critical when it is critical. It can show its benefits, such as encountering bad people and the like.


    When Zhao Shi thought so, she was relieved.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Zhao shi entered the house with a smile like a flower, and she couldn''t help smiling: "Mother, these two cows have just gone out, why do I think you seem to have married a daughter-in-law. ."


    Zhao was stunned for a moment, then muttered, "Isn''t this a matter of time!"


    Gu Erniu, who was heading to Chang''s house, didn''t know Zhao''s mind. He was thinking with satisfaction about how Chang Ru would react when he was hired? Should be very happy!


    After the donkey cart slowly entered Panlong Town, it turned around and finally stopped at the gate of Chang''s house. The matchmaker saw the yard and immediately exclaimed: "You are coming. The Chang family is hired? Are you going to go to that girl from the Chang family?"


    Gu Erniu was stunned by the matchmaker''s reaction, then nodded inexplicably, "Is there something wrong?"

 v3 Chapter 90： Annoying matchmaker, Changs reaction

    "I said eldest nephew, do you know the situation of this Chang family? The reputation of this girl and the shrew of the Chang family has spread throughout Panlong Town. I said your family''s conditions are not bad. What do you have to do to marry a woman from this family, isn''t it a problem!" The matchmaker really couldn''t understand Gu Erniu''s vision, according to the situation of the Gu family, she could definitely marry a girl from a wealthy family, this Chang family is simply a burden, now Everyone couldn''t hide in time, and there were still people moving forward, what is it that is not a fool?


    Gu Erniu''s face sank immediately when he heard the words, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had to use this matchmaker later, he would have turned his face long ago, but the clay figurine also has three-point nature, Gu Erniu this His tone of voice was also a little rude.


    "Auntie, you don''t need to worry about this, just remember to do your own thing in a moment, and you should know what to say or not, if you screw it up Don''t want another part of your money for the job you''re hiring today."


    The look is really frowning.


    Gu Erniu was afraid that she would mess up the appointment later, so he stopped and said sternly: "Auntie, remember what you are doing now!"


    The matchmaker was taken aback by Gu Erniu''s reaction, and immediately thought that she is indeed not from the Gu family. It is indeed inappropriate to say such things to Gu Erniu now, and the reaction of watching Gu Erniu should be the same Knowing the situation of the Chang family, forget it, since one of them is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, what else can she say as an outsider?


    It was Chang Ru who came to open the door. After seeing Gu Erniu, her mood was obviously much better, and she lowered her voice and asked, "Why are you here now? Come in and do it, my mother. He''s helping me divide the line in the main room."


    Gu Erniu turned to one side, and Chang Ru saw the matchmaker behind him. She could guess the woman''s identity just by looking at it. She couldn''t stop her heart beating faster. look forward to.


    Gu Erniu didn''t ask her to wait any longer, and said directly: "I came to your house today to hire you, then call out your aunt and eldest brother Chang, what do you say on this occasion today? It''s not good if your brother isn''t there."


    A flash of struggle flashed in Chang Ru''s eyes, and then she looked at the matchmaker behind Gu Erniu. Seeing that the matchmaker seemed to be disgusted, she immediately sank and nodded at Gu Erniu.


    Gu Erniu once again told the matchmaker to have a meal before entering the door, and then he entered Chang''s house with great strides.


    When Mr. Gao learned of Gu Erniu''s intention, he immediately came out to receive him with a bright smile.


    The matchmaker saw a flash of surprise in Gao''s eyes. Everyone in the town said that the Chang family''s wife was terminally ill and was supported by a daughter. Now it seems that these news are not true. At least the Gao Shi she saw now didn''t look seriously ill at all.


    Because Gao''s family is good, this girl from the Chang family is not a person with poor relatives. After heaping good words from Gu Erniu, he immediately said: "Gu''s family means that they will be hired today, what do you think?"


    In the eyes of the matchmaker, it is impossible for Mr. Gao to refuse such a good thing. Sure enough, Mrs. Gao just paused, smiled and nodded, looked at Gu Erniu and said, "Er Niu, The last time your parents came over, they didn''t say anything about your marriage, so did your parents say when the marriage will be scheduled this time?"


    The matchmaker didn''t know that the elders of the Gu family had already been to Chang''s house, and a flash of surprise flashed on her face. She knew that she would not say such a word at the door, and it made people feel unhappy. However, I had never heard that the Chang family had friendship with this Gu family before, and it was incredible that they even came to the Chang family as a guest.


    Gu Erniu ignored the matchmaker''s thoughts and replied with a smile: "My parents didn''t say anything, but my eldest sister wants me to get married within this month. She has limited time to come out. After coming out once, it may take half a year or a year to come out again next time.


    She didn''t catch up when my second brother got married before. I regretted it, and I thought I couldn''t miss my marriage no matter what, so I hope I can get it done as soon as possible. Gu Erniu scratched his head a little embarrassedly, he also knew that this request was a bit too much, their family must have come and prepared, but the Chang family is not easy to say.


    Sure enough, after listening to Gu Erniu''s request, Mr. Gao frowned slightly, and seemed to be a little embarrassed, but after a while he said with a chuckle: "If that''s the case, then it should be, anyway, get married sooner rather than later. Marrying is all about getting married, and we can''t keep her for a lifetime, so let''s do it according to your wishes."


    After Mr. Gao finished speaking, he immediately went back to the room to get Chang Ru''s gengteng. It is necessary to give the prospective son-in-law a good meal.


    After Gao went to the kitchen, the whole person''s steps began to become a little heavy. Now all the money in their family is planned to be spent. Today, Gu Erniu came so suddenly, she really didn''t know I am so overwhelmed that I can''t even bring out anything decent at home.


    Gu Erniu and the matchmaker just sat and waited quietly in the main room.


    It''s been a long time since I didn''t see the food, and the matchmaker muttered: "The speed of this Chang''s house is really slow!"


    Seeing her like that, Gu Erniu couldn''t help but muttered dissatisfiedly: "I''m not rushing to reincarnate!"


    Gu Erniu has no problem with what to eat, but he knows the current situation of the Chang family. The Gao family has set up such a table for him today. Today is his appointment day, so no matter what, he has to eat this meal, so he has to sit at the table with mixed feelings.


    .


    When Chang Ming saw Gu Erniu, he pulled the corner of his mouth at him, barely saying hello. As for the matchmaker on the side, he didn''t even look at him, and he didn''t know it was indifference. Still what.


    Gao didn''t care about this, seeing that Chang Ming was willing to walk out of the house, tears of joy flashed in his eyes immediately, urging Chang Ming to sit down quickly.


    After Chang Ru settled Chang Ming, she left the main room immediately, presumably going to the backyard to see Gu Xiaobao.

 v3 Chapter 91： The wedding date is set, Zhaos anger

    Gu Erniu just ate it casually. Each dish was tasted lightly, and he stopped when he ate all the rice in the bowl.


    The matchmaker was still struggling to eat, and watched Gu Erniu stop and leave the seat. She was embarrassed to continue sitting, so she gave Gu Erniu a reluctant look and left the dining table with reluctance .


    The matchmaker''s reaction was also seen by Gao, but because he didn''t like it, Gao did not persuade the matchmaker to sit back.


    During the period, Chang Ming was obviously relieved to see Gu Erniu leaving, he immediately got up and left, the matchmaker''s eyes always made him feel uncomfortable.


    A good hire made everyone feel uncomfortable because of the matchmaker. Gu Erniu simply paid the rest of the money and asked the matchmaker to leave quickly.


    The matchmaker who took the money naturally didn''t want to stay at the Chang''s house too much, so she looked at the Chang''s yard critically, patted her **** and left.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Erniu was even more angry. If he wasn''t worried that the matchmaker would go out and talk nonsense, he would have turned against her long ago.


    As soon as the matchmaker left, Mr. Gao was obviously relieved, and Gu Erniu felt a little sorry when he saw this.


    I didn¡¯t know the matchmaker, so I thought it would be possible if I found someone, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of stuff. If I had known that this person was such a virtuous person, why don¡¯t I just find the matchmaker in our village!¡± Gu Erniu scratched his head and scratched his head. Ear, looking very annoyed.


    I hope Ru''er will get married soon, so how about we choose 20 days later? It will be July then, so we will have time to buy some things."


    Yongjia County is still very particular. Generally, people will not hold marriages in July. Although Gao is already casual enough, some ghosts and gods still have to be respected.


    Gu Erniu also knows this principle. Besides, Gao''s agreement to marry his daughter after 20 days has greatly exceeded his expectations. Just a month.


    After coming out of Chang''s house, Gu Erniu looked very happy and drove the donkey cart to go home quickly. Gu Erniu is even more happy.


    Gu Erniu pulled the ropes of the donkey cart and couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, "Could it be that this donkey is drunk? Why is it so abnormal today?"


    After arriving at Caozi Village, Gu Erniu drove the donkey cart into the shed, checked for a while, and determined that the donkey was fine, and then he entered the main room in confusion.


    Gu Shuixiu and Yang Qiong were playing with the children in the main room, while Zhao was holding a basket beside him, not knowing what he was sewing.


    Several people laughed when they saw Gu Daniu entering the room, Gu Shuixiu just glanced at it, then pursed her lips and smiled: "Looking at your complacent appearance, things must have gone well. ."


    At this age, Mrs. Zhao likes to listen to nice words. Hearing this, she immediately became happy, looked at Gu Erniu and said, "Your elder sister said so, if you didn''t do things well. Beautiful, I''m not finished with you."


    The way the two of them sang in harmony made Gu Erniu laugh and cry, so he sat down and said with a slow sigh, "Mother, eldest sister, the Chang family agrees to hold the wedding in twenty days. Aunt Chang family means, July is not suitable for marriage, it will be July in 20 days, and I can get the marriage done before the eldest sister goes back, just right!"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then showed a gentle smile, "It''s rare that the Chang family has a heart, I originally thought that your marriage should be delayed for another two months, now it seems that , I can really catch up with your marriage."


    Although Gu Shuixiu had been talking about getting Gu Erniu''s marriage to be done, but that was just her words, she herself understood that from engagement to marriage, it took two months Time was running out. If the Chang family could agree to get married in two months, she would be very satisfied. Unexpectedly, the Chang family really took her words to heart.


    Gu Shuixiu was immediately moved and a little guilty, her heart changed, and she said: "Er Niu, since the Chang family agrees to hold the wedding in 20 days, I think their family must be very busy these days, our family has My mother and I are preparing for you, if you have nothing to do, you can go to Chang''s house to help, after all, their family is relying on Chang''s girl and the weak Aunt Chang, and they may not be able to work hard."


    When Gu Erniu heard this, he nodded hurriedly, so that he could go to Chang''s house justifiably, he was naturally happy.


    After talking about the arrangement of the marriage, Gu Erniu thought about the matchmaker, and his face sank immediately, "Mother, this matchmaker can''t work!"


    "No?" Zhao''s originally smiling face suddenly turned stunned, and looked at Gu Erniu in confusion, "Why not? Tell me. ?"


    At that time, she and Gu Mingde visited many people before they found out about this matchmaker. From what they heard, this matchmaker should still have some skills, so why not?


    Gu Erniu did not hide it from Zhao and the others, and said a little sullenly: "That poor old woman, we have just arrived at Chang''s house, and we haven''t entered yet, she She just said a lot of bad things about the Chang family, and that''s fine. In front of the Chang family, she was extremely rude. Even outsiders could see her disgust for the Chang family. I was so angry that I thought Cursing, it was only because the old woman was a matchmaker, and she was most rude, so she endured it.


    Afterwards, I paid the rest of the money directly and drove the person away. Otherwise, we would not be able to sit down and discuss the marriage properly. As soon as the person left, Aunt Chang¡¯s face was obviously better A lot, and I guess what she meant was that there was no need to invite this matchmaker in the future.


    Anyway, there are matchmakers in our village, and they don¡¯t look at people like this. When they get married later, they will find matchmakers in our village. This time, I spent money to buy a lesson. "


    This is something that Gu Erniu only figured out after walking all the way. When he first came out of Chang''s house, he was still thinking about whether or not to go to a matchmaker for some theory. Later, because he thought that the matchmaker was also from the town Man, he might cause trouble for the Chang family at that time, so he endured that he didn''t look for it. On the way home, he kept trying to explain himself, and he didn''t understand until he got to Caozi Village.


    I''ve changed my face, and I can''t do things well with the money! No way! I have to go to her to have a good theory."


    "Mother, don''t make trouble. If you want to make trouble, you have to wait until the marriage is over before making trouble, right?" Gu Shuixiu was also very angry when she heard it, but at this time Gu Erniu was not married yet. If there is trouble, things will change.

 v3 Chapter 92： The reason for the matchmakers attitude, building a house

    Yang Qiong, who has never been involved in these matters, also said: "Mother, did you know the matchmaker well before? My parents have said that if some people have a crush on a girl and don¡¯t want to marry them back home, they will find a local matchmaker in advance and give some benefits. Those people scared away.


    The old woman is from the town, she can''t be clear about the Chang family, and if there is no grievance between the two families, why would the old woman say those things to her brother-in-law? "


    Being so reminded by Yang Qiong, Zhao Shi immediately jolted, as if thinking of something, and nodded desperately, "You''re right, I just got dizzy and didn''t even go to the From this point of view, this kind of matchmaker''s mouth is usually like smearing honey, no matter how much she looks down on the Chang family, it won''t be so obvious, I''m afraid there is really a problem here."


    However she said, she also traveled from the past, and she can''t accept such a thing at all, especially in the current situation of the Chang family, there are still people who are thinking of their family. anger.


    "Sister, what do you say?" Gu Erniu was a little anxious. Although he changed the Geng sticker with the Chang family and got engaged, he still felt a little flustered.


    After hearing Gu Erniu''s words, Mrs Zhao also looked at Gu Shuixiu, this kind of thing was beyond her control.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a moment before saying, "We didn''t say it just now, if Erniu is free, he will go to Chang''s house to help. At the same time, Erniu goes to the town to find some little beggars and give them some money. Let them help inquire about the matchmaker''s situation and see if she is having a holiday with the Chang family, or if it is really like Yang Qiong said, someone is thinking about Chang Ru.


    With you in Chang''s house, and you have already exchanged Geng stickers, even if there is something really tricky, they can''t make any waves! "


    Gu Erniu was so persuaded by Gu Shuixiu that he felt a lot at ease, and went to town early the next morning.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others didn''t say anything after knowing it. They only had 20 days, and they had too much to do. Fortunately, Zhao had already made Gu Erniu''s wedding favors. The clothes are ready, as for the bride''s wedding dress, that is the matter of the Chang family.


    There is no need to make these wedding dresses and quilts, Gu Shuixiu also has more time to go shopping with Zhao in the town, and by the way, ask about the matchmaker''s situation.


    Just five days later, Gu Erniu came back from the town with a gloomy face, Gu Shuixiu and the others knew that the matchmaker was related to the Chang family.


    It turned out that the eldest uncle of the Chang family was Wu and others. Before thinking that Chang Ru would not be able to marry, they told her to an old widower in the town. The old widower had already died of three wives. Now, I heard that there is a tyrannical tendency, and no one dares to marry him later.


    Although the old widower is cruel, his family is good, not only has fields and land, but also a shop.


    Chang Ru''s uncle had some interactions with the old widower before. Knowing his situation, she was moved. The old widower met Chang Ru once on the street, and she also became concerned, and even gave it to the matchmaker. Some silver money has been arranged up and down, and I am waiting for the good news from Chang Ru''s uncle.


    In the end, I didn''t expect Chang Ru''s uncle to be locked in the cell, the old widower shrunk for a while, then because the wind was calm, he started to jump again, and turned to find Chang Ru''s cousin, and also Gave some silver.


    Wu and the others only made troubles every now and then, just to mention this matter, but Wu and the others only went to make trouble three times, and they were sent by Gu Shuixiu to be with the uncle of the Chang family. The widower was completely frightened and stopped talking about it.


    When Zhao and Gu Mingde approached the matchmaker, because they looked down on Zhao and they were villagers in the mountains, they never thought that anyone would dare to say kiss to the Chang family, so she didn''t ask much. , This is the unpleasantness of the engagement day.


    It wasn''t just like that that day.


    "Sister, Chang Ru, her uncle is really not human! Now their family can''t jump around in the cell, but if they come out, I''m afraid that the Chang family will lose Chang Ru, Aunt Chang and others. There''s no way to resist." Gu Erniu would be troubled by this matter, and it was what Chang Ru told him, now that it''s all over, he also feels a little bored, feeling that the family is like cockroaches that can''t be beaten to death.


    "Do you think there is any way to do it once and for all?" Gu Erniu asked tentatively.


    Gu Shuixiu rolled his eyes at him angrily, "How do you want to do it once and for all? Murder or set fire? I didn''t say you, but that family is not stingy, and reasoning must be unreasonable. When Ru''s father was still alive, why didn''t her uncle bully her? And I heard that Chang Ru''s father was kind, and he didn''t seem like a tough master. Go ask her how her father did it in the first place.


    Also, she also has a brother, she will get married in the future, her brother must stand up, and she can''t expect her sister to last for a lifetime! It is understandable for a manly man to be frustrated and sluggish for a while, but if he is like this all his life, what is the point of his life?


    As for his ex-wife, he left as soon as he left. If he could not be with the person who had to go through hardships and sorrows, he would leave as soon as possible. "


    Gu Erniu was spoken to by Gu Shuixiu, touched his nose, and was speechless. Although Gu Shuixiu was a bit vicious, she was right. The eldest son of the Chang family is still a father, so it''s not outrageous to look like this. When Chang Ru told him about it, he felt that something was wrong. After being woken up by Gu Shuixiu, he realized that he really wanted to. Find some time to have a good talk with Chang Ming.


    After figuring out the relationship between the matchmaker and the Chang family, the Gu family is completely at ease.


    Zhao Shi and Gu Shuixiu were busy preparing things for Gu Erniu to get married, and at the same time, they also discussed with Gu Mingde about building a house.


    Gu Mingde is estimated to be happy too.


    After all, that homestead was left by Gu Shuixiu''s grandfather and grandmother, and being able to build a brick house on it should be a great comfort to him.

 v3 Chapter 93： The house was completed and Gu Erniu got married

    Sure enough, after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement, Gu Mingde said something on the spot, but as soon as he turned around, he ran to the village chief and bought a large piece of land around the old house.


    When Gu Shuixiu watched Gu Mingde proudly showing off the title deed to Zhao, she realized that her father did not know when to do such a big thing.


    I was a little bit dumbfounded at the moment, handed over the money to Gu Mingde and asked him to find someone quickly, and the work could start immediately, but in this way, Gu Mingde had no time to inquire about the preparations for Gu Erniu''s marriage.


    Gu Erniu didn''t take it seriously. After all, building a house is also a big deal. It would be best if it could be built before he got married. When relatives from the Chang family come to their house, they also have a face, so building a house is both beneficial and detrimental to him.


    In the days that followed, the two men of the Gu family went out early and returned late every day. , On the tenth day, the walls of the house have been built. Now the weather is hot, and it only takes a day or two to build the beams, and there are still seven or eight days before Gu Erniu gets married. Time is enough to lay the roof of the house, so that although it can''t live in people, it looks and feels different.


    The omen of the rain, Gu Mingde''s heart is mixed, the good thing is that, with the blessing of this sunny day, the brick house of Gu''s family has been built. Yes, it hasn''t rained all day. Seeing that the water level in the river is dropping day by day, I am afraid that the water in the villages behind will become a problem.


    Gu Mingde was either wandering in the fields or wandering in the newly built house during this time. She didn''t know what Gu Mingde was thinking, but she knew that to Gu Mingde, this house was not just a simple brick house.


    I don''t have time to talk about these things now.


    Something called rain can be eliminated.


    Gu Shuixiu even saw the old man in the village kneeling on the side of the road a few times, praying reverently for the rain, that look of grief and anticipation hit her heart directly, so she had to Think more about it.


    Although there are many villagers in the village who are selfish and short-sighted, and even some people don''t see their family well, and make trouble for their family, but since the last lesson, the villagers are obviously not in peace. In addition, there were many people in the village who had helped their family, so she couldn''t do anything to watch the village fall into the dilemma of water shortage.


    So Gu Shuixiu planned to wait for Gu Erniu''s marriage to be completed, and then ask Gu Mingde about the problem of digging the well.


    Set up desks and chairs and the like.


    The Zhao family and Gu Shuixiu also share their love. As long as they come to help, they all cook braised pork, rice, and pancakes as meals. Except for the Gu family who can often eat meat in their village, other families There are only a handful of times that I can eat meat throughout the year. Seeing that the Zhao family is willing to cook these delicious foods for them, they can''t close their mouths in surprise, but they are reluctant to eat their own meals. Old people and children relieve their cravings.


    As long as the Zhao family came to help for half a day, they would cook one meal, and if they came to help for a day, they would cook two meals, and the rest of the guests¡¯ feasts were also distributed and brought back. One One must not work hard enough.


    Not in a hurry.


    Luo Ying came over early to help her take care of the child, watching Shuixiu in such a manner, couldn''t help asking: "Madam? Don''t you go ahead and help the old lady entertain the guests?"


    Gu Shuixiu inserted a jasmine branch into her hair, looked at her neatly combed bun with satisfaction, and said with a chuckle, "Don''t worry, the two cows are still up! The outside is my mother''s home court, if I go out, everyone will be restrained and let go, it''s better to wait until they are almost busy and then go out for a cutscene."


    Gu Shuixiu is also very helpless. Since she and Dong Chenghu shocked the villagers last time, the villagers saw her as if they dared not let the air out, which made her very depressed. If she goes out, everyone will definitely not speak so casually. If she wants to help, no one will call her. It is better to be smart and wait in the room honestly.


    Almost Gu Erniu brought the bride back, and she went out again, so it was good for everyone.


    Luo Ying pouted, she really couldn''t understand the way the villagers looked at her wife, as if her wife was a beast of a flood. In her opinion, their wife was both easy-going and considerate. , and the idea, it''s just perfect, I really don''t know what those people think.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Luo Ying who was **** off with amusement, put down her wooden comb, and walked to the bed with a sly smile. At this time, Dong Yuan was still sleeping soundly like a lotus root. His limbs are open in large fonts, and his little belly is bulging with his breathing, not to mention how cute.


    Gu Shuixiu tucked the quilt for him, and then said softly, "I passed a book to your master Fei Ge a while ago, and I think he will come this afternoon, we will meet again at Caozi Village. It¡¯s almost time to go back after staying for a day or two, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Cuizhu Mountain now?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Luoying had no sense of belonging to Caozi Village, and she was happiest when she could return to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Sure enough, after Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, Luo Ying''s emotions immediately rose, seeing her cheerful appearance, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but smile.


    The two talked in the room for a long time, but Gu Shuixiu''s breakfast was brought in by Luoying outside.


    Gu Erniu hadn''t brought Chang Ru back, Dong Chenghu arrived first, Gu Shuixiu heard the movement in the room, and then went out the door.

 v3 Chapter 94： couple meeting, conversation

    It was noon at this time, Dong Chenghu had not seen Gu Shuixiu for almost a month, and when he saw his wife, he was naturally full of Gu Shuixiu, just as Zhao Shi, Gu Mingde and others were busy His feet were not touching the ground, and no one saw his jokes.


    Dong Chenghu simply embraced Gu Shuixiu''s slender waist and entered her room.


    Seeing this, Luo Ying was about to carry Dong Yuanzheng out of the room, when Dong Chenghu saw his youngest son, he immediately hugged him excitedly, rubbed his beard **** on his smiling face, making him laugh. The guy giggled and diddge desperately with his hands and feet. The father and son laughed for a while before Dong Chenghu gave Dong Yuanzhi to Luoying.


    As soon as Dong Yuanzheng left, the room immediately became quiet. Dong Chenghu stared at Gu Shuixiu affectionately, and after a long time he asked, "When do you plan to go back? The house we built in the bamboo forest is almost ready. , Mr. Shen is still asking, can you go home in time for the beam?


    Yuan Xu and Yuan Jie chase after me every day and ask, when are you going to bring my mother back? . There is also Yunlan and Yang Yi''s marriage, which is about to be done. These things cannot be separated from your hostess. "


    Gu Shuixiu felt guilty when Dong Chenghu said this, not only to him, but also to his two children, "This time I''m self-willed, I''ve been out for so long, they probably have it in their hearts. angry."


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and said seriously: "They won''t blame you, they miss you, but you don''t have much time to come out all year round, and this is the first time you''ve been with your mother in many years of marriage. The parents live in the house, and they are reasonable. How can it be self-willed? How is the affairs of the father-in-law''s family handled now? You didn''t mean to build the house, the marriage of Erniu, and the shop. Buy it. I saw the marriage between Zhaizi and Erniu. How is this shop? Is it ready?"


    Speaking of these things, Dong Chenghu had to admire the efficiency of Gu Shuixiu. Within a month, the Gu family was able to build a brick and tile house. Erniu''s marriage is simply shocking.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled helplessly: "You think I am willing, this time I originally thought that I could settle Erniu''s marriage, and by the way, I was very satisfied with the construction of the house. I think, thanks to this horrible weather, everyone in the village is worried about the harvest. When I heard that our family was going to build a house, almost all the people who had excess labor in the family came to help. How can I say that the wages paid by my father are not low.


    There are so many people, so much power, that this house was built in less than twenty days, which is also a big surprise to me. As for Er Niu''s marriage... Later, we learned about the situation of the Chang family. Presumably, the aunt of the Chang family was also afraid of having a lot of dreams at night. That''s why I arranged the marriage as early as I wished. These things are also unexpected to me.


    My mother and I have been very busy these days, and my father can¡¯t do anything about the house. Most of Erniu¡¯s marriages are bought by me and my mother. After this time, I will also You can worry less.


    As for the store, I have already asked Chenghai and Daniel to help us to find out. Now Zhishui County is getting more and more prosperous, and buying a store is not something that can be done in a day or two, just wait. , once there is news, I will ask them to pay the deposit first, and then we will take time to go and see it. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded, listening to Gu Shuixiu''s well-organized arrangement, he was suddenly very touched, he sighed deeply, and hugged Gu Shuixiu in his arms, full of treasure.


    The two were warm for a while, Dong Chenghu was half lying on the bed, and said lazily: "I have seen that house, and it seems to be no different from this one, but it seems that the layout has changed. Empty, nothing, in my opinion, as soon as the furniture is moved in it can be occupied immediately."


    When Dong Chenghu first arrived in Caozi Village, he heard from the villagers on the road about the Gu family building a house. He saw the new house before entering the yard of the Gu family. At a glance, I was deeply shocked that the Gu family had built a house in such a short period of time.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with a small smile on her lips, and said casually, "You can live in anytime, but Dad said that it will take a while for all the furniture to be driven out. Daniel hasn''t come back yet, so he is also the eldest son of the family. I still need to discuss this matter with him. When the family is all together, they will cross the brazier and enter the new house.


    I guess my father wants to give this newly built house to Daniel. After all, Daniel is the eldest son, and this house is built on the other side of the old house. Dad must have some ideas. "


    Dong Chenghu touched his nose, he has no brothers, so he really doesn''t understand these things, "No matter how Dad arranges, the two houses are almost the same, and there is not much difference in how they are divided."


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled, noncommittal.


    The sound of gongs and drums came from outside, Gu Shuixiu stood up abruptly, tugged at Dong Chenghu''s sleeve, and said softly: "Go, the bride has taken it, let''s go too Join in the fun."


    Gu Shuixiu found out that there was a limping man in Chang Ru''s escorting team, and Gu Erniu was talking to this man.


    The man''s body is a little thin and his eyes are a little gloomy, but his attitude towards Gu Erniu is still mild.


    With just one glance, Gu Shuixiu knew that this man should be Chang Ru''s eldest brother Chang Ming.


    Although he can''t walk well, he looks pretty good, if not for his legs...


    When Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu staring at the strange man, he felt very uncomfortable, and interfered: "Shuixiu, who is that person? Why haven''t I seen him?"


    Gu Shuixiu turned her head and glanced at him, seeing Dong Chenghu knocking over the vinegar jar, she couldn''t help but chuckle: "Who else, the bride''s eldest brother, I''ll tell you later Regarding the situation of the Chang family, I don¡¯t know how the Chang family persuaded this person to let people who stay at home come over to see their relatives, tsk tsk tsk¡­¡±


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, apparently this person appeared here, somewhat surprising her.


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, and then stared at Chang Ming carefully, so he also saw some clues, and said in Gu Shuixiu''s ear, "Why do I think this person is a little gloomy? There are also some timid, and their faces are not very natural, as pale as a ghost."


    Being so troubled by Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu had to whisper about the Chang family in his ear.


    Beside him, he shouted in a low voice, "Your brother is married, and you are not going to help, what are you doing here?"


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were discussing the matter of the Chang family behind their backs, and being drunk by the Zhao family, it seemed as if they had done something bad.

 v3 Chapter 95： The familiar Dong Chenghu, Chang Mings feelings

    Zhao was left to the side, looking at this and that, not knowing what to say, so he shook his head in frustration and left.


    Chang Ming found out when he arrived at Gu''s house that he always thought that Gu''s house was just an ordinary villager in the mountains, but he didn''t expect that this Gu''s house actually had two large houses with blue brick and tile houses. Although their house was also a blue-brick house The house, but compared with the Gu family, even half of the Gu family is not enough.


    Before, he thought that Chang Ru would be wronged by marrying here, but now it seems that Chang Ru is blessed. Thinking of this, Chang Ming¡¯s gloomy face also has a hint of joy, but It''s hard to see this kind of joy on that pale, numb face.


    Dong Chenghu, who left Gu Shuixiu, wanted to help, but didn''t know what to do, so he greeted the guests for Gu Erniu. It happened that Chang Ming was the guest of Gu family today, and Dong Chenghu listened to Chang again. Thinking of what Gu Shuixiu said to him just now, he came up to greet him curiously, "This is the brother of the Chang family, I''m Erniu''s brother-in-law, I''m here to help today, the bride and groom will go into the bridal chamber after their worship. Now, do you want to follow me to the banquet hall?"


    Chang Ming was suddenly approached by Dong Chenghu, and he was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Dong Chenghu''s face was full of enthusiasm, and there was no dislike or discrimination in his eyes, he slowly nodded, leaning on a bamboo pole and limping. Gudi followed behind Dong Chenghu to the banquet area.


    The place where Gu''s family prepares to have a banquet is on both sides of the large open space in the front yard, which will not block pedestrians and is convenient for the kitchen to serve dishes.


    His heart also panicked, but he also knew that in the current situation of the Chang family, it was rare for normal people to look up to his sister. If Chang Ru didn''t marry this time, it would only be more difficult in the future.


    Because of this kind of thinking, Chang Ming acquiesced to Gu Erniu and Chang Ru''s contacts, and even ignored the affairs between them, but he didn''t say anything, and he was still very concerned about it. , Now seeing the conditions of the Gu family, he can give his mother an explanation after he wants to go back and forth.


    "Brother Chang is reluctant to make his sister?"


    Chang Ming paused for a moment, and then hummed softly.


    Dong Chenghu saw his reaction, and immediately opened the chat box, "I also have a younger sister, and I will get married in a while, I can understand your mood, sigh, this girl is not to stay what!"


    Chang Ming finally shifted his attention and looked at Dong Chenghu suspiciously, a little confused in his eyes.


    "Don''t believe me, I not only have a younger sister, but also an eldest sister. I tell you, my younger sister has been lost since she was a child, and I managed to find it back..." Dong Chenghu crackled as if After pouring bitter water, I told Chang Ming a lot.


    Chang Ming was a little inexplicable at first, but after listening to it, he actually listened to it. Does it match Dong Chenghu''s one or two sentences, although these two sentences are just "um, ah" Something like that, but at least more enthusiastic than at the beginning.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Zhao shi couldn''t help but be amazed, bumped into Gu Shuixiu, who was holding Dong Yuanzheng and talking to Yang Qiong, and said incredulously: "You look like a tiger, you can actually follow That son of the Chang family was chatting and talking for so long, I really got it."


    Ms. Zhao doesn¡¯t know Chang Ming well. Since the two got married, as long as she goes to the town, she will ask the people in the town about some trivial matters about the Chang family. How Ru supports her family is the opposite of how useless and gloomy this Changming is. She was a little worried that after Chang Ru married, no one in the Chang family could stand up, and now it seemed that it was not as bad as she imagined.


    Gu Shuixiu followed Zhao''s gaze and looked at Dong Chenghu and Chang Ming, seeing that they were quite engaged in chatting, she couldn''t help laughing: "Mother, what do you care about them? In my opinion This is a good thing. If Chang Ming can stand up, Chang Ru will be able to worry less in the future, and the two bulls will be lighter. It is a good thing for everyone. Now that he is willing to contact Cheng Hu, he will let Cheng Hu enlighten him. Not bad for a while."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, there was a touch of warmth in her eyes. Why did Dong Chenghu go to Chang Ming to chat, Zhao Shi didn''t know, but she was clear in her heart. It was all because she accidentally Just complaining and muttering.


    Dong Chenghu, who was talking vigorously over there, did not know what Gu Shuixiu was thinking. Seeing that Chang Ming had begun to accept his sudden friend, he was very proud and asked again and again: " Brother Chang, I heard Er Niu say that your sister was in charge of your family before, and I don¡¯t know if Aunt Chang is in better health. We have some medicinal materials in our family. , how can we say that we are now somewhat relatives."


    "Don''t bother Big Brother Dong, I...my mother is much better." Chang Ming showed a rare smile, and repeatedly refused, but seemed to stutter a little, obviously he is not good at doing these things, but Seeing him like this, it is obvious that he has the desire to speak, and Dong Chenghu is not in a hurry, just chatting with him one after another.


    The two of them stopped talking until the banquet was served and Gu Mingde and others were seated.


    When Chang Ming saw the Gu family''s wedding banquet, he couldn''t help smacking his tongue. On the table was a large pot of braised pork, a roasted rabbit, a large plate of sweet and sour fish, salted chicken, Duck soup and so on, almost all the meat that can be called famous is complete, this dish is long enough even in the town.


    Chang Ming was happy, and he didn''t know whether it was because Chang Ru found a good family, or because he talked with Dong Chenghu for a while and relieved some depression.


    Just when he was stunned, Gu Mingde put a large piece of braised pork in his bowl, and smiled lovingly: "Hurry up and eat it while it''s hot, or these people won''t leave you soup base , we are just a remote village here, and we don''t have anything good to entertain, so you can make do with it."


    Chang Ming saw that Gu Mingde was really treating him like a junior, he couldn''t help thinking of his father who died unexpectedly, his eyes were red, he sullenly responded, and lowered his head to eat the braised pork in the bowl.


    Gu Mingde sighed lightly, then put on a small face, and asked Dong Chenghu jokingly, "Is that well in your house easy to use?"


    news.


    Dong Chenghu was eating happily, when Gu Mingde asked this question, he was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "Father-in-law didn''t say I forgot to mention it to you, Shuixiu told you before Looking for someone to dig a well, how is it now?"


    Gu Mingde shook his head in disappointment. He really asked people to inquire, but there was no news at all. All he could contact was the people at the bottom, and he didn''t know where to go. Asked who, had to delay.

 v3 Chapter 96： About drilling a well, persuade Chang Ming

    "Hey, tell me what''s going on with that well in your house, it''s really not good, I''ll make one here too, or if it doesn''t rain again, I''m afraid the back There''s no water to use." Gu Mingde said with some seriousness, it''s not good for the common people who depend on the sky for food, if it rains more, they will worry about flooding the fields, and if it doesn''t rain, they will Worrying about the grain harvest is really worrying.


    "Isn''t it! Our fields are far away from the river. In the past, it was easy to use water. It was done by diverting water directly from the small stream. Now that the stream has stopped flowing, I have to go to the Going to fetch water from the river, one day¡¯s work is spent on fetching water.¡± A villager at the same table said distressedly, this person is also a clan of the Gu family, because these clan clans have learned their interests and have not bothered with the Gu family over the years. The relationship between the Gu family and the clan has also eased a lot.


    Another elder who had a good relationship with the Gu family also sighed: "We are in the southeast, if we are all short of water, what will happen to other places! To catch up with a drought that has not been encountered in more than ten years, really..."


    The old man sighed, his eyes full of deep worry.


    When everyone talks about this heavy topic, it seems that even these meals don''t feel delicious.


    Chang Ming doesn''t know how to farm or go to the ground, but he knows that these people here don''t see him laughing because of his lame leg, and they will greet him warmly. The villagers have a lot of goodwill, and now seeing everyone like this, they are a little overwhelmed, and they can only look at Dong Chenghu for help.


    Dong Chenghu figured it out as early as when Gu Mingde spoke. The situation in Caozi Village is probably more serious than that in their house. Now the whole village is distressed about water use. In the name of digging a well in the village, the Gu family''s status in the village will definitely rise, and those who are not convinced will be convinced even if they are not convinced after this incident.


    Thinking about this, Dong Chenghu said with a smile: "Father-in-law, I and Dong Yi and a few people tossed the well in our house, but our water system is rich, so we don''t need to dig too deep. The water will come out, if you want to fight, I can call Dong Yi and the others over, and the few of us will be able to come out of the water all day long."


    Gu Mingde''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard it, and he looked at Dong Chenghu with hope. The villagers next to him were even more nervous than Gu Mingde. Some people were eager to try, but no one was willing to speak first.


    Dong Chenghu saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t pierce it, and said directly: "Father-in-law, why don''t you ask the village chief to see if we need to drill a well in the village, although the well we drilled is not? It must be very good, but the water supply is not a problem, and it can also alleviate the problem of water use in the village."


    "Good, good! Mingde, your son-in-law is really good!" Hearing this, an old man stood up excitedly, praising Dong Chenghu so much that he was embarrassed.


    Although Gu Mingde has always humbly promised, the smug look on his face can''t be concealed, and everyone can see his embarrassment.


    Chang Ming on the side of Dong Chenghu can be said to be full of admiration for Dong Chenghu. He really did not expect Dong Chenghu to dig a well. More importantly, he also promised to help the villagers of Caozi Village. it is good.


    At this moment, Chang Ming seemed to have an epiphany, and couldn''t help but said enviously: "Brother Dong, you are really amazing, you can do anything."


    Dong Chenghu paused, turned his head to look at Chang Ming, after seeing his expression, he suddenly grinned, patted Chang Ming on the shoulder, took a sip of wine, and said boldly: " What skills do I have! I''m just an ordinary hunter in the mountains, and other things are all we pondered blindly. I think when I first got married, our husband and wife didn''t even have a house, only a broken cave. We didn''t want to Find a way to live your life.


    You are young and the only adult male in your family. You must stand up. No matter what you have experienced in the past, let it pass. Only when you stand up can your mother and son rely on you.


    People who once laughed at you and looked down on you can only look up to you, even your ex-wife, you have to make her regret it..."


    Dong Chenghu took advantage of the wine to speak without covering it up, Chang Ming''s expression changed at first, as Dong Chenghu talked more and more, his expression gradually became natural, look at him like that , seems to be caught in a war between heaven and man.


    Gu Mingde also persuaded: "Child, we saw your mother when we visited your house, and her body looks really bad. I''m afraid you can''t work hard. You''re still young, so you can''t count on your sister and your own mother! Your mother has suffered all her life. If you can cheer up, it will be the greatest consolation for her. After all, she will have to Rely on your son to support her in retirement.


    You may not know, before your nasty uncle hit your sister''s idea, thinking about marrying her to the old widower in town, if it wasn''t because your uncle was arrested, your uncle They also followed into the cell. I''m afraid they really figured this out. You have to think about it! "


    Chang Ming''s face turned blue and white for a while when Gu Mingde said it, and he was still a little dazed when he left Caozi Village.


    Dong Chenghu seemed to be a little out of place when he saw his spirit, looking at the limping and desolate background, he couldn''t help but be a little worried.


    "Father-in-law, will it be okay to let him go back like this? Did we talk too much?"


    Gu Mingde stood there without saying a word, before sighing for a long time: "If he can''t even bear this, and he can''t even go back this way, what can he do in the future?"


    Dong Chenghu immediately fell silent when he heard the words, dragged the young men who were sending relatives, and helped to take care of Chang Ming behind his back, so he didn''t ask about it again.


    At a loss, she didn''t know where the food of the Gu family was placed, and she didn''t know very well what the family liked to eat, so it was also a question of how much to cook.


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she had to turn on the fire on the stove, washed the cauldron, put the water to boil, and cleaned the kitchen again.


    At this moment, Mrs. Zhao happened to be in the kitchen. Seeing that Chang Ru had already started to work, she felt a lot more relaxed.

 v3 Chapter 97： The first day of marriage, playful

    There was a smile on Zhao''s face immediately, and his voice also revealed a bit of joy, "Why do you get up so early? Our family doesn''t have such rules. You should get some sleep."


    Of course, the hidden meaning of Zhao''s is "you have to give me a grandchild", but Zhao didn''t say it directly, Chang Ru was thin-skinned and not easy to answer, just passed by .


    Yes, I only saw a bag of dozens of rice. Before she got married, the family could only eat white rice porridge every three or five times, or it was made for Gao and her nephew, so she couldn''t eat rice all the time.


    But Chang Ru couldn''t find anything else that could be used as a staple food, so she had to boil the water first. Even if the Zhao family didn''t cook porridge, the water could be boiled and used as tea.


    Zhao shi ran to the stove and glanced at it. Seeing that Chang Ru was a little cautious, she chuckled lightly: "You didn''t know when you first came here, I''ll explain it to you later and you''ll understand, our family Eat three meals a day, white rice porridge in the morning, rice porridge at noon, and white rice porridge in the evening, and occasionally eat noodles or kway teow in a different way.


    As for the kuey teow, it is actually white rice that is ground into powder, and then steamed into a paste. This is what Erniu and his sister taught me to do. Although it is troublesome, it is good to change the taste occasionally.


    I bought some chickens and ducks. Occasionally, I can go there to pick up eggs and duck eggs. I can kill chickens and ducks if I want to eat them. In short, we have a lot of them, and these things are all eaten by ourselves and are not sold.


    And the river in our village, there are many big fish in the river, Er Niu and your father-in-law will go to the fish basket from time to time. In short, although our family is in a poor village in the mountains, our family does not lack anything to eat. If you want to eat anything, just say, there is something in this village, and we can afford it. "


    Zhao''s words are not bragging. Now the most rich in Caozi Village is their family, not to mention that Gu Shuixiu wants to buy them a shop, even the production of the fields in the family is now enough for them to earn After a large sum of money, we can still save some surplus grain. People are still eating brown rice, and they are already a lot of white rice.


    When guests or relatives need to use white rice, they go to Gu''s house to buy it. Because Gu Mingde''s price is half a copper plate lower than the price charged in the town, they also make a profit.


    For the Gu family, this year''s food is not enough to eat anyway, even if it is half a copper plate cheaper, they will still make money, and they will be able to harvest a batch of new food in the coming year.


    Chang Ru was stunned when she heard it, her whole person seemed to be stupid. After she met Gu Erniu, because she admired Gu Erniu''s character, she didn''t ask too much about his family affairs. After all, the person she was going to marry was Gu Erniu. Later, after Gu Erniu visited their house, Gu Erniu gave her a hosta as a token, and she thought that Gu''s family was not bad.


    However, in order not to make Gu Erniu misunderstood, Chang Ru still did not ask him about the Gu family''s family background, and it was not until the Gu family came to be hired that she and Gao arranged the dowry together to understand that the Gu family was real Being rich, Mrs Gao had mixed feelings at the time, and kept telling her how to obey when she got to her husband''s house.


    Although she obeyed in front of Gao, she still has her own ideas. After all, no matter how rich the Gu family is, they are also villagers in the mountains, not landlords or the like, at most Just a little rich.


    But after hearing what Zhao said today, she realized that the emotional Gu family is really a landowner! Although there is no reputation as a landlord, but there is the capital of the landlord, even when her father was still there, their house opened a tavern, and they couldn''t eat without pity like the Gu family.


    Chang Ru''s heart turned back and forth, and it took a long time for her to react. She obediently followed Zhao''s back to another room, and carefully remembered the amount of white rice prepared by Zhao''s. Cook this amount for the whole family.


    Firewood, sweeping the floor without chopping firewood, in short, will not go into the kitchen.


    Look for her, but she has one thing, that is, she can''t cook, let her cook, I guess you can''t eat it, and you may waste a big pot, so things in the kitchen can only trouble you more in the future.


    Your sister-in-law can fight you, but she has all the strength and can''t sit still. "


    Chang Ru heard Zhao''s words and was shocked again. She didn''t ask, she didn''t know, this question, she really didn''t know how to describe this family, but she was surprisingly right about the future life raised a trace of anticipation.


    After Chang Ru and Mrs Zhao finished the meal, Gu Shuixiu got up, looking like she hadn''t woken up yet, while teasing Dong Yuanzheng, the little guy protested to her from time to time, but changed Come to Gu Shuixiu for even worse "bullying".


    When Mrs. Zhao passed by their mothers, she couldn''t bear to see them anymore. She laughed and scolded: "You bastard, how can you bully your son like this! Hurry up and wash and eat."


    "Oh~" Gu Shuixiu answered without a soul, and after playing with Dong Yuanzheng for a while, she dragged her tired body to wash up. abundant.


    I didn''t wake up until I saw Chang Ru walking into the main room, and said to Yang Qiong lazily: "Yang Qiong, when can you make a meal like Chang Ru? breakfast?"


    Chang Ru heard this, her heart throbbed, thinking that Yang Qiong would be unhappy because of this, she was about to scoff, but she saw Yang Qiong pursing her lips in dissatisfaction, and threw an ironic wink at Gu Shuixiu , said with a whimper: "I dare to do it, do you dare to eat it?"

 v3 Chapter 98： Not growing up, the shock of the Chang family

    Yang Qiong made a heartbroken look on the side, and Chang Ru was stunned, and all the chopsticks fell to the ground.


    When Mrs. Zhao entered the house, she saw the two of them playing tricks, and immediately laughed and scolded: "They are all mothers, and they still play like this! Today is Chang Ru''s first day at our house, look You scare people."


    Gu Shuixiu and Yang Qiong looked at Chang Ru together, and saw her squatting down to pick up the chopsticks in a panic, they burst out laughing, Gu Shuixiu squatted down to help, and said casually, "I''ll get used to it in the future. Well, our family is not so particular, and my sister-in-law and I used to have some friendship, so we usually make trouble like this, don''t take it to heart."


    "That''s right, I''m a carefree person. If you have something to say, just say it, or I can''t understand it." Yang Qiong echoed.


    I really don''t know what this guy is thinking.


    Chang Ru laughed twice, but responded obediently.


    After the episode, Dong Chenghu and Gu Mingde and Gu Erniu also got up, everyone was together, and breakfast began.


    In addition to the main food of Gu''s breakfast is white rice porridge, the side dishes are quite normal. They are all fried two dishes of vegetables grown in the vegetable garden, and then fried two eggs, fried a little pickles, This goes well with porridge.


    After the family had breakfast, Chang Ru and Yang Qiong helped Zhao clean up the dishes, while Gu Mingde took Dong Chenghu to the side to discuss drilling the well. For him, this was the top priority of the Gu family .


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t bother, she and Luo Ying took their two children to play in the yard. The light was just right now, and it would be healthier for the children to bask in the sun.


    The days of the Gu family have returned to tranquility, while the Chang family seems to have experienced an earthquake.


    The outward appearance really made them a little embarrassed, even if they wanted to care, they didn''t know how to care.


    He silently matched his rhythm, until Chang Ming arrived at his door, and the group left.


    Gao''s family was anxiously waiting for Chang Ming to come back at home. He thought about many questions, and he didn''t know what the situation of the Gu family was. Before, he only learned about it from Gu Erniu, and now he is married The daughter began to feel uneasy, and worried that something would happen to Chang Ming''s temper when he went to a place with many people. Thinking like this, he was a little lost, and he often lost his mind even with Xiaobao.


    Chang Mingpan was finally brought back, but found that he seemed to have lost his soul, which frightened the Gao family to the point where Chang Ru was married again, and she could not find anyone to discuss, so she had to stay all night Wei Mian was guarding by the stone table at the entrance of Chang Ming''s room in the main room, and she didn''t know how she fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she found that she was covered with a thick quilt. Now, apart from her and Chang Ming, there is only Xiaobao left in the Chang family. I can''t even hold a blanket, so how can I hold this big quilt.


    Thinking about this, Mr. Gao immediately stood up in surprise and knocked twice at the door of Changming''s room. He didn''t hear any movement in the room, so he simply pushed the door and entered, but unfortunately the room was also empty. , There was not a single person in sight, so scared that Gao rushed out to look for someone like crazy.


    When she arrived in the outer courtyard, she heard movement in the kitchen. Mr. Gao no doubt trotted towards the kitchen, and she saw Chang Ming. At this time, Chang Ming was making a fire in the kitchen. Feeling that the light in the kitchen was much weaker, when I looked up, I saw Mr. Gao who was standing at the door of the kitchen. He tried his best to stand up and said guiltily: "Mother, it''s my son''s unfilial piety, which has made you tired. I don''t know where you are. I stayed outside all night, but I found out in the morning, but I couldn''t carry you back to the house, so I could only cover you with a quilt."


    Gao''s eyes were red, tears were streaming down his face, he slowly approached Chang Ming in disbelief, and only hugged him until he approached him, and then burst into tears, as if I want to cry out all the grievances after my husband''s death.


    Being too selfish, the burdens that should have been shouldered by him were all placed on his mother and sister.


    Now that my sister has found a shoulder to rely on, the mother is the only one left. Thinking of this, Chang Ming''s eyes became more and more determined, and he waited until Gao''s mood stabilized a little before saying: "Mother, yesterday, Uncle Gu and Dong Big brother told me, I want to understand, I will come out in the future, I will support this family instead of father, although I don''t have the ability of father, but I have that, as long as that thing is still there, our family still has Hope for a comeback."


    Gao Shi was startled, raised his head suddenly from Chang Ming''s arms, wiped his tears, and asked in a low voice, "You mean... Fang Zi?"


    Chang Ming nodded, "Father gave me that thing early in the morning, but it wasn''t written on paper, it''s all here." Chang Ming pointed to his brain, and the corner of his mouth curled up "Dad was worried that I wouldn''t have the ability to make a living because of this leg, so he gave me the recipe for brewing early, including some skills, I know all about it.


    Uncle, they thought Dad would leave a few words or something, it was funny! "


    "That''s why you were so calm when your aunt and the others came to grab the recipe?" Gao blurted out in surprise.


    She originally thought that Chang Ming was heartbroken, and it was these people who made trouble. Now it seems that there is still an inside story.


    Chang Ming smiled wryly and shook his head, "I only heard a little movement when they came to make trouble, but I didn''t expect them to be so bold and dare to raid our house. Besides, I really didn''t want to at that time. When I came out to listen to their cynicism, when I was hesitating, the Gu family arrived, so I didn''t come out, but because of this incident, my sister was injured, and I felt very guilty in my heart."


    Chang Ming blamed himself for a long time because of this incident, and his mood became more and more gloomy. If Gu Erniu came to offer him a job later, it made him feel better, I am afraid that he has now Blame it to the point of collapse, after all, it was because he was too cowardly that they made them suffer so much.


    If you want to open your father''s tavern again, then discuss it with Erniu, if you cooperate with your sister and have the Gu family under the cover, even if your uncle and the others come out, they won''t dare to make any decisions about our family."

 v3 Chapter 99： Chang Ming wakes up, everyone is happy

    The Gao family knows that family very well. The family are all bullies and fearful of evil. Now they have suffered a big loss from the Gu family. Going, working with the Gu family is the best choice, and it is also what Gao is most happy to see. After all, Chang Ru has paid so much for this family, and these are what she deserves.


    Chang Ming nodded, and finally had a smile on his face, "Mother, I know what you said, don''t worry, I won''t act impulsively, and wait for my sister and brother-in-law to return in four days. When the time comes, let¡¯s have a good discussion. Although our tavern is gone, our recipe is still there. Dad didn¡¯t start from scratch at the beginning, I believe I can do it. But the Gu family seems to be busy digging wells now. I don¡¯t know if my brother-in-law can spare time to do these things?¡±


    There is a continuous source of spring water, and it has been specially built as a place for water collection. There are seven or eight places like this in Panlong Town. The people in the town come from this way. As for washing clothes, they go to the riverside. It is not a problem to bring back the spring water to be used as domestic water. So they never thought about drilling wells.


    Chang Ming thought of what Gu Mingde and Dong Chenghu said yesterday, and couldn''t help but worry a little, and wondered if the water in this spring would stop flowing due to drought?


    Seeing his determination in Chang Ming''s eyes, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. Because of his happiness, Mr. Gao was very excited and said with a smile: "Even if your sister and the others are not free now, but There will always be time in the future, you can plan when they are done." After Zhigao finished speaking, he drove Chang Ming out of the kitchen and cooked breakfast for their grandfather.


    Chang Ming, who came out of the kitchen, didn''t know what to do, so he just walked to the living room. He hadn''t seen Xiaobao for a long time. Before something happened, he loved this the most. The child, but because of his wife''s betrayal, he instinctively chose to escape, including avoiding the child. Now that I think about it, it''s really absurd, the child is innocent, and he actually hurt his own son.


    Chang Ming, full of guilt, sneaked into Gao''s room. Now Xiaobao is sleeping with Gao. Because it was the first time that he slept alone all night, he was obviously very insecure, so Chang Ming sat on the edge of the bed for a while before Xiaobao woke up.


    He stared straight at Chang Ming with his big clear eyes, as if he was a little unfamiliar, but at the same time he seemed a little familiar.


    Being called by the villain like this, Chang Ming only felt that his cold heart was instantly warmed, and a deep apology appeared on his face, caressing Xiaobao from time to time, and said gently: "Little Baby, the sun is shining on your buttocks, Daddy hugs you to get up."


    Xiaobao seems to feel Chang Ming''s good mood, but he sticks to him intimately for a while and keeps asking him to hug.


    Although Chang Ming was crippled and couldn''t hold Gao, it was not a problem to hold this little man, so he reluctantly carried him to the main room in the front yard.


    Gao heard the movement in the kitchen, and came out to take a look. The scene in front of her couldn''t help but make her feel sad again, but more moved by joy.


    On this day, the family finally lived the life that a normal family should have.


    On the fourth day of Gu Erniu''s marriage with Chang Ru, the two set off in a donkey cart early in the morning and arrived at Panlong Town before noon. The Chang''s courtyard door heard it.


    Chang Ming in the courtyard was weaving baskets in the courtyard when he heard the movement at the door and immediately stood up and opened the door.


    Chang Ming opened the door and was really shocked to Gu Erniu and Chang Ru, Chang Ru not only was not happy, but turned pale and asked in a panic: "Brother, where''s the mother? Why didn''t you see her coming? Open the door? Are you feeling sick again?"


    "Bah, pah, what are you scolding me for when you have nothing to do?" Gao came over after hearing the news, and just heard Chang Ru''s words, and couldn''t help laughing and scolding.


    Chang Ru was even more shocked when she heard Gao''s voice, but this shock was mixed with some incredible surprises, "Mother, you are..."


    "What''s wrong with me? What are you doing with a pestle at the door? Why don''t you enter the house quickly!" Gao''s voice was very bright, making people feel comfortable listening.


    Chang Ru and his wife don''t understand, it''s only been a few days, why does it feel like something big has happened in the Chang family, that is, Chang Ming, who has been reluctant to leave the room for many years, actually appeared In the yard, and greeted them, what''s the matter?


    Chang Ru couldn''t wait to know the situation at home. Seeing her anxious look, Gao smiled helplessly and led them to the main room first.


    Gao said: "Your brother finally figured it out, since the day you got married, he has thought about it. These days Xiaobao is all brought by him, and family affairs are also his. The arrangement is that this heavy work can''t be done, and the rest are fine."


    "Really?" With tears in her eyes, Chang Ru looked at Chang Ming in disbelief.


    She is happy for the Chang family, for herself, and for the Gao family.


    "It''s a good thing that eldest brother can cheer up, why are you crying?" Gu Erniu stared at Chang Ru with some distress, and his eyes were full of worry.


    Being so persuaded by everyone, Chang Ru was too embarrassed to wipe away her tears. After calming down a little, she smiled and asked Changming: "How did you figure it out? You said so much, but you didn''t turn around."


    Chang Ming was a little embarrassed to be stared at by everyone, scratched the back of his head, and said apologetically: "I wronged you before, it was because of my cowardice that I made you work so hard. At home, I always thought that I could continue to run away. This time you got married, and Uncle Gu and Brother Dong talked to me, and I realized that I couldn''t go on like this.


    In addition, Uncle Gu and Brother Dong will not look down on me because of my poor legs and feet. I just realized that not everyone is the same as them. After I figured it out, my heart is open-minded. . "


    "Hmmmm, I said it before, those people just can''t see you well, and they want to get down on you when something happens to you, there are still a lot of good people in this world." Gu Erniu is serious. said.


    Chang Ming and Gao looked at each other, thinking of what they had discussed and decided before, Chang Ming said slowly: "Brother-in-law, there is something we want to talk to you about."

 v3 Chapter 100： Chang Mings plan, partnership

    Gu Erniu and Chang Ru were both curious, and it was rare for Chang Ming to cheer up, so they naturally wanted to encourage him, Gu Erniu chuckled lightly: "If there is anything wrong with Uncle, just say it. , as long as we can do it, you can say it."


    Seeing this, Chang Ming''s expression on his face could not help softening, and he said warmly: "I plan to pick up my father''s brewing kung fu and make it again. We hope you can do it together. How about five or five?"


    Gu Erniu was stunned when he heard the words, Chang Ru was the first to react, stood up in astonishment, and asked in shock, "Brother, are you talking about our brewing party? Where is your son? How could Dad¡­¡±


    No wonder Chang Ru couldn''t figure it out, her father died unexpectedly at the beginning, under such a sudden situation, she didn''t think her father would prepare this move, it''s not her father''s job to plan ahead Things, if her father really had this ability, their Chang family would not have fallen to this point.


    Chang Ming sneered twice, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, "You also know how my leg disease is caused, at that time my father was worried that I would not recover because of it, so he took me with him, He handed me the method of making wine by hand, so there is no secret recipe at all, it''s all in my mind, although I haven''t done it myself in recent years, but I''ve learned it by heart after reading it a lot. question."


    Chang Ming was not born to be lame. If there was an accident when he was young, he would not have fallen into such a field. Now that he recalls that time, it is inevitable that some of the scars will be opened. mean.


    Chang Ru''s eyes were a little obscure, thinking of Chang Ming''s legs, the whole person became quiet a lot, thinking of Chang Ming''s ability to make wine, her mood improved a lot, with a touch of encouraging smile said: "Brother, this is my father''s blessing for us. If I hadn''t been married before, if you told me about this matter, our family would never have peace. What you said now is just right. The uncle''s family has learned this lesson, plus I got married to the Gu family, and those people wouldn''t dare to make any decisions about our family anymore.


    In the future, as long as you pick up your father''s brewing skills, our family will definitely live a good life. "


    "And you! I said, this time we will work together, don''t rush to refuse, you also know my situation, my mother is not in good health, and I have to take care of Xiaobao at home , I can''t get away to help at all. I can make wine, but I can''t do other heavy work, such as delivery, socializing with people, etc. I really can''t, but you can, we can do it together, if we can''t do it. Get up, you can go back to farming, and if you do it, we will get five or five points."


    This matter was decided by him after discussing with the Gao family. How can you say that Chang Ru has paid so much for this family, and the family can¡¯t even get a decent dowry this time. Gu Er Niu paid some money privately to buy those dowries reluctantly. Gao Shi and Chang Ming felt very guilty about it. Chang Ru was a good girl.


    Now that Changming has this skill, he naturally has to make up for his sister. In addition, they think so, and another point is because they believe in Gu Erniu''s character.


    Not long after their family fell into disrepair, Chang Ming helped their family from time to time. At first, they just sent some meat or something, and helped to carry water and chop wood. Later, as long as he When I came here, I would send rice or cloth, and I would also help Chang Ru to finish their homework. If Gu Erniu hadn''t been so helpful in these years, I''m afraid that Chang Ru alone would not be enough.


    It''s easy to add icing on the cake, but it''s hard to give charcoal in the snow. They already know what kind of person Gu Erniu is. That''s why Chang Ming and Gao are so willing to give him five or five points. .


    Gu Erniu heard the words, shook his head again and again, and refused: "Mother-in-law, brother-in-law, you can ask us to help, but if you give us a share, you don''t have to, what''s the situation in our family, brother-in-law should I also know that my father alone can¡¯t handle the fields at home. My second brother works in the county government office and can¡¯t go home a few times a year. If I follow me out of the village, I¡¯m afraid the house will really turn into a pot of porridge. ."


    Of course, the more important reason was that Gu Erniu didn''t want to take advantage of the Chang family, and the money he got in this way really made him feel uneasy.


    "This..." Chang Ming was not good at communicating with people, so he was at a loss when he heard Gu Erniu''s words, and looked at Gao Shi and Chang Ru for help.


    As for the situation of the Gu family, Mr. Gao also understood a little, and immediately persuaded with a chuckle: "Er Niu, this is a little bit of affection between me and Chang Ming, and of course it is also a compensation for Ru''er, This child has really suffered a lot over the years, and all the sadness has been endured silently by himself. As a mother, I really feel ashamed of her. If you don''t accept it, we will feel uneasy!


    As for the fields in your family, I heard Chang Ming say that your family also hired a lot of tenants? If you really can''t do it, you can buy a servant to help your father. You must know that if this wine is really made, it will be hugely profitable, and the money you will get in a year is probably dozens of times the income of your family. Otherwise, the child will be his uncle''s family. Not so red-eyed.


    In the beginning, your father-in-law only had one person, and he didn¡¯t dare to make this business bigger, so he just made a little trouble in our town, but if you join in, it will not be a problem to expand in the future. You really made money, your parents won''t have to work so hard in the future, you have to think about it carefully. "


    Now Gu Erniu is really in a dilemma. In his own heart, he really feels that he is taking advantage of the Chang family, but Gao is also a compensation for Chang Ru. He also knew that it was hard to endure the hardships, so it was not easy to make up his own mind, so he had to turn his attention to Chang Ru.


    Right now, Chang Ru was still thinking and didn''t reply immediately. She knew the situation of the Chang family. If she really wanted Chang Ming to do the winemaking alone, it would definitely not work. Their husband and wife are the best choice, but these five or five points are indeed a bit too much.


    "Mother, brother, we can promise to do it together, but it''s not enough for five or five points. After all, the brewer''s brother, we are just helping with the business. Well, how about three or seven points?" Chang Ru said tentatively.


    Gao Shi and Chang Ming both shook their heads. The two of them had already made up their minds to get five or five points. How could they agree with Chang Ru? The method in the middle, four or six points.


    The Chang family got six points and the Gu family four points.


    After the matter was settled, Gao and Chang Ming finally let out a sigh of relief.

 v3 Chapter 101： Coincidentally, the dizzy Gu Erniu

    After a quarrel, the four of them turned red, and finally they could sit down and drink tea calmly.


    Chang Ming said in a good mood: "The cooperation is now settled, and the rest is to rent a shop. We don''t have much money now, so just rent a small shop and wait. I''ll talk about it later when I make money."


    Chang Ming has already thought about it. The money left in their family is only ten taels. It may not even be enough to rent the shop. Gu Erniu can also pay some money, so they will rent it first. One of the simplest small shops, first prepare all the brewing things, and then slowly improve it later.


    Gu Erniu and Chang Ru were stunned when they heard Chang Ming''s words, then looked at each other and smiled, Gu Erniu explained that Gao Shi and Chang Ming were not sure, so he explained: "I was so sleepy and found a pillow. , My eldest sister is currently looking for a shop for the two of us in the county, and plans to buy one for each of our brothers. If the uncle and brother are not in a hurry, we will wait for a while. If the shop in the county is ready, then we can go directly to the county. Open, it''s more lively than the town."


    This time it was Gao and Chang Ming¡¯s turn to be shocked. They both knew the value of this shop. Even the shops in the town were ridiculously expensive, not to mention the county seat. Buying a shop for two younger brothers shows that the family is definitely not ordinary.


    Gao thought of the eldest daughter of the Gu family who made a deep impression on her, and couldn''t help sighing, "I thought your eldest sister was not an ordinary person at the time, and now it seems that it is really extraordinary! With this shop , we really don''t need to worry, this county is not comparable to the town, and it must earn much more than the town!"


    How can an ordinary married girl have the ability to buy such a thing for her parents'' brother, she has lived for so long, she has learned a lot, and because of this, Gao feels that Gu Shuixiu is unfathomable.


    "Mother, my eldest sister is indeed very capable, even my brother-in-law is not an ordinary person, and he can dig wells. Now our family is busy digging wells. Dig a well so that the villagers can use well water, and if this is done, the whole village will have to accept our family¡¯s love.¡±


    Chang Ru was shocked when she first learned about this. It is not easy to dig wells in the village for free. At that time, their family''s status in the village may not be comparable to that of the village chief. , but became the real emperor of the village.


    Gao''s face was full of admiration and envy. With such a daughter and son-in-law, the Gu family will definitely prosper for decades.


    And her daughter can follow suit, so she won''t have to worry about it in the future. When Gao thought about it like this, he couldn''t be happier.


    After Chang Ming was shocked, his face was full of joy, and he said excitedly: "Brother Dong is really capable, that day I thought he was just talking about it later and giving them advice, but I didn''t expect it to be true. Do it!"


    "It looks like my brother-in-law and my brother-in-law are very close!" Gu Erniu looked at Chang Ming''s reaction, seeing him talking about Dong Chenghu, as if the two were good friends. Obviously it was just a meal together, how did this friendship come about?


    Chang Ming was asked by Gu Erniu, and immediately said a little embarrassedly: "Well, I think Brother Dong is very good, and I don''t have many friends these years. Brother Dong knows a lot and is a good person. He''s bold and doesn''t look at people in a strange way, I really like him!"


    The Gao family heard the words, thinking that Chang Ming has been living in a recluse these years, he felt a little sad, and said lovingly: "If you like Erniu''s brother-in-law, you will invite more people to come over as guests in the future. In town, if they come over, they can stop by our house and rest.


    However, when you say this, I am curious about what this person is like, and I will take a look at it when I have the opportunity. "


    What Gao wants to know more is what kind of person can match the big girl of the Gu family.


    "Mother-in-law, if you two meet, the next time my brother-in-law and I come to town, I''ll bring them over to sit at your house." Gu Erniu said cheerfully.


    Because the family has finalized the winemaking event, they sit down to eat in a good mood. Xiaobao has not seen Chang Ru for several days. This aunt, now that my aunt comes back, she must not pester her too hard.


    Seeing this, Gu Erniu teased with amusement: "Xiaobao, do you want to go home with aunt and uncle, there is a young lady in our family who can play with you, there are a lot of delicious food Snack, how''s it going?"


    In front of the sugar-coated cannonball, the little guy hesitated, nodding his head, as if he couldn''t wait to go back with Gu Erniu and his wife.


    Gao laughed, hugged Xiaobao, and said pitifully, "If Xiaobao and aunt left, grandma would be so lonely!"


    The little guy was frightened by Gao''s expression and pursed his mouth, as if he was about to cry loudly in the next second.


    A group of adults amused a child and had a great time.


    When he came out of Chang''s house, Gu Erniu was still a little dizzy and couldn''t help but whispered to Chang Ru who was sitting on the donkey cart: "Why do I feel so mysterious today? Suddenly it was as if our days had changed."


    Gu Erniu originally made up his mind to be a farmer in Caozi Village for the rest of his life, but now the plan can''t keep up with the changes. This change is a bit big, and it really caught him off guard.


    Chang Ru gave him a funny look and said softly: "What''s so strange, to be honest, when my father died, my mother and I helped sort out his relics. It was strange to find those house deeds, but not to find the recipe for brewing wine. At that time, that **** hadn''t betrayed my brother, and my brother wasn''t so depressed. At that time I had doubts.


    It''s just that the slut''s incident happened not long after the incident. My brother was beaten repeatedly and completely depressed. We can''t bother him anymore with this matter. It is because he has completely learned my father''s craftsmanship, and it is really my usual family! "


    Speaking of the back, Chang Ru''s eyes were already red, she did not blame Chang Ming for hiding this matter, but was happy that their family could keep the clouds open and see the moon.


    Seeing this, Gu Erniu gently comforted: "It''s all over, if you marry me now, you won''t have to work so hard in the future, since we have agreed to cooperate with uncle and brother, The days in the future will definitely get better and better. In the county town, there are people from my eldest sister who are covering us, and she has already taken care of them there before, so it will be no problem."


    Chang Ru got Gu Erniu''s guarantee and became more and more delighted. The two drove the donkey cart with the things that Gao had prepared for them, and flew all the way back to Caozi Village.


    At this time, Gu Mingde and Dong Chenghu had already left the house, Gu Erniu guessed that he should go to the village head or the field to check the situation.


    Seeing them coming back, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said to Mrs. Zhao in the room, then stepped forward to help unload things.

 v3 Chapter 102： Chang Ru confessed, Gu Shuixius support

    After the family entered the main room, Mrs. Zhao smiled and asked Changru: "How is it? Did your mother say something today? After the day you got married, your father-in-law will ask again. I also worried about your brother''s situation for a few days, how is it now?"


    It was really scary when she left, and although Gu Mingde spoke a little ruthlessly, he was not worried at all. He secretly explained to Zhao in private, and waited for his son and daughter-in-law to wait. After returning to the door, take a good look at Chang Ming''s news.


    Zhao felt that this was not a secret that could not be said, so he asked openly.


    Chang Ru was moved for a while, and said softly, "Mother, my mother is in good health, and my brother is cheering up now. He also said that he would pick up my father''s winemaking skills and make them. He wants me and Erniu to do it with him, and we will share it when the time comes."


    Chang Ru knew that this matter could not be hidden from Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde, and they needed Gu Shuixiu and the others'' support to do this, so she took advantage of this and said it directly.


    Zhao Shi was shocked and exclaimed: "Your father''s winemaking skills? Didn''t he stay?"


    Ms. Zhao was still deeply impressed by what happened to Mrs. Wu that day, but she remembered that those people went to raid the house just for the sake of the brewing party. When they entered the house, the Chang family followed the locusts. It was like crossing the border. At that time, the Wu family and others didn''t find the so-called brewing recipe. Maybe it was hidden in some hidden place by the Gao family.


    Even Gu Shuixiu looked sideways when she heard it, while Yang Qiong widened her eyes and looked curious.


    Chang Ru nodded with a chuckle, "There is really no recipe for winemaking in our family, it was my father who was worried that my brother would not achieve anything, so he taught him the craftsmanship of winemaking, and now I Brother has already memorized the craftsmanship of brewing by heart. As long as he is given time, it will definitely not be a problem for him to try it. It¡¯s just that our tavern has been sold by my uncle, so we have to plan again.


    However, my brother said, if this is done, it will definitely make money, and he can''t do it alone, so he wants to work with Erniu, four or six points, we take four layers . "


    "Fourth floor!" Zhao exclaimed in disbelief, then muttered to himself, "This is too much..."


    Gu Shuixiu squinted her eyes and carefully observed Gu Erniu and his wife. Seeing that they were clearly determined to do business with the Chang family, she smiled and said, "If this winemaking thing can really be done, If you do it, you can really make money. There is no shortage of people in this world. It happens that I want to buy a shop for Erniu in the county town.


    It is more prosperous than the town and earns more money. In addition, our family also opened a ten-mile fragrance in the county town. The big cow is there, and they can take care of each other. How do you say Also better than in town.


    The most important point is that the best relatives of the Chang family are still in the cell. It will be fine when they come out. When the tavern is opened in the county, they will have to weigh it. After all, our connections there are not comparable to theirs, and the county government is also in the county seat. If someone commits a crime, but they want to go to court, no matter how unscrupulous the best of the Chang family are, they have to restrain themselves a bit when they arrive in the county seat. "


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Chang Ru felt more at ease and looked forward to the future.


    Gu Erniu said a little embarrassedly: "Sister, I really want to trouble you this time, not only the shop wants you to buy it, but also depends on you to establish a foothold in the county, but after we divide the money , I will definitely pay you back the money for buying the shop, otherwise I am not at ease."


    Gu Erniu actually felt that doing these things was not enough, but he didn''t have any skills, so now he can only rely on Gu Shuixiu first, and then when they have a better life in the future, then thank Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to refuse, but after seeing Gu Erniu''s firm eyes, she hesitated for a moment before nodding lightly.


    Seeing this, Yang Qiong immediately stood up and said: "Eldest sister, our family can''t take your shop for nothing. When the big cow comes back, I will discuss with him, and we will also do a small business, When I make money, I will give you the money to buy the shop."


    Gu Erniu is unwilling to accept this shop for nothing, and they can''t do it, and they can feel more at ease by returning the money for buying the shop to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu helped her forehead helplessly and said, "Okay, okay, then let me borrow it from you. When you earn enough money, return it to me. Is that okay?"


    Now Gu Erniu and Yang Qiong were satisfied and stopped talking.


    Zhao just likes this kind of family that has business and business, and everyone will not take advantage of each other. When she was in a good mood, she said jokingly: "Shuixiu, the bamboo wine you made is not very good. Popular? If your in-laws open a tavern, your bamboo wine will also be able to find a market."


    Speaking unintentionally, listening intentionally, Chang Ru immediately looked at Gu Shuixiu in shock, couldn''t help but blurted out and asked, "Eldest sister, can you still make wine?"


    Before Gu Shuixiu could speak, Gu Erniu proudly replied for her: "That''s right! My sister is omnipotent, and even Mr. Shen is full of praise for the bamboo wine she brews, but this Bamboo wine is too strong, so don''t drink too much."


    Chang Ru was dumbfounded for a long time and couldn''t come back to her senses. His father knew this winemaking skill because he was a servant in the winery when he was young. Talented in winemaking, he failed several times before brewing his own wine. After that, he left the winery and started trading with the money he had saved over the years.


    I don''t know how many twists and turns I have experienced before finally opening this tavern. It can be said that this tavern is her father''s lifelong efforts, and the core of this tavern is her father''s brewing recipe.


    Now Gu Erniu told her that Gu Shuixiu knew how to make wine, which was a big blow to her.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and shook her head speechlessly, and then said amusingly: "Don''t listen to Erniu nonsense, where can I make wine, it''s just because the burnt knives bought in the town are too strong and the taste is not enough Well, it took some thought to make the so-called bamboo wine after the second treatment of the burning knife. In essence, I don''t know how to make wine, but the wine that has undergone the second treatment has a lower degree of concentration than the burning knife. Some have a faint scent of bamboo leaves, they have never tasted this kind of wine before, and they fell in love with it."


    "That''s amazing!" Chang Ru whispered absentmindedly, looking at Gu Shuixiu with admiration. At this moment, she realized that she had finally found her target.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little uncomfortable when Chang Ru looked at her, so she coughed awkwardly.


    Gu Erniu said with some taste: "Why have you never looked at me with such eyes?"


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhao couldn''t help rolling her eyes, ignoring her stupid son.


    Yang Qiong couldn''t help laughing and didn''t give Gu Erniu any face.

 v3 Chapter 103： Gu family digs wells, you can relax

    Being laughed like this by everyone, Gu Erniu immediately felt the urge to escape.


    "What makes you laugh so happily?" Gu Mingde''s warm voice came from outside the door, and then Gu Mingde and Dong Chenghu entered the room together.


    On the second day of Gu Erniu''s marriage, Dong Chenghu went to Cuizhu Mountain to pass on the book, and Dong Yi and several others immediately appeared at Gu''s house the next day.


    As soon as they arrived, Dong Chenghu hurriedly greeted everyone to start work. Today, they finally drilled a well. Although the well was a bit outrageous, the villagers in the village had no opinion at all. Instead, they were all delighted. endlessly.


    There is no other reason. The well that Dong Chenghu and his team dug is five or six meters deeper than that of the Gu family. After drinking a few sips, they were all full of praise, and this well was dug for the village. The bigger the well, the more convenient it was for them to use water. When they needed it, they didn''t have to line up to get water. It is necessary to surround the edge of the well to save the children from naughty falling into the well.


    When Mr. Zhao saw them coming back, he hurried to the kitchen to bring tea and water to the big guy, and then asked with concern, "How is it today?"


    Gu Mingde showed a bright smile with satisfaction and couldn''t help saying: "It''s so good, I''ve tasted that water, and it''s really not so good, it''s better than the mountain spring water we drink now. It¡¯s also sweet. Today, the old village chief said that they will use this well water for drinking water in the future. I wonder if our family should go there to fetch water every day.¡±


    Zhao shi was stunned at first, then laughed and scolded: "What are you doing crazy? Our house is in the innermost part of the village, and the well is in the center of the village. It takes a lot of time, but I don''t have the spare time to toss."


    Gu Mingde touched his nose embarrassed when Zhao said this, and planned not to mention it again.


    Dong Chenghu said for Gu Mingde: "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, we have now fulfilled our promise to the villagers and dug a well for the village for free. From tomorrow, we will be right next to our house. Drilling a well for you to drink water, just when I bought the homestead, I had a small piece of land unused, so drilling a well is just right.


    "


    Gu Mingde stared at Dong Chenghu with bright eyes and couldn''t help nodding. If they could have a well at home, it would be the first share in the village. As for the watering of the fields, the villagers have If you eat well water, you will definitely not be stingy with those springs. When the time comes, you will use bamboo to connect with some mountain springs for irrigation. It should not be a problem to wait until the autumn harvest. As for the situation next year, we can only talk about it later.


    However, the grain harvested this year must not be sold, and we have to plan for the future.


    Both of them looked surprised, Gu Mingde frowned at first, then he was relieved, and said with some sighs: "Although I don''t have much knowledge, I also know that this winemaking is not a trivial matter, it must be done really. When you get up, you must be earning money. Dad has no ability and can only guard the family¡¯s fields for your brothers. If you have any ideas, just do it, while I¡¯m young, I can still do it, and it¡¯s better to go out and explore.


    With the support of Gu Mingde, Gu Erniu and Chang Ru are both happy, nothing makes them more motivated than the support of their elders.


    Gu Erniu was excited, smiled at Dong Chenghu and said, "Brother-in-law, we just said that if the shop opens, we will bring bamboo wine to my sister to sell, what do you think?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gu Shuixiu who smiled, his eyes softened, and said softly, "I can do it, as long as your sister has no opinion."


    With Dong Chenghu''s words, Gu Erniu became even happier and began to grind Gu Shuixiu. He grew up with Gu Shuixiu''s ass, and occasionally acted like a spoiled child with Gu Shuixiu and didn''t feel anything.


    Gu Shuixiu was so helpless that he was so rude and rascal, she even moved to the edge of the chair, unable to hide, almost fell to the ground, but she couldn''t do anything with Gu Erniu, That frowning look is really funny.


    It was the first time for Chang Ru to see Gu Erniu and Gu Shuixiu like this, and she almost lost her eyes in fright.


    Dong Yi and the others couldn''t help but laugh. They wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, because they were afraid that the wife would trouble them after the fall. I dare not let Gu Shuixiu see it.


    Zhao shi smiled and watched their sister and brother interact, and she felt satisfied for a while. Nothing made her more satisfied than a peaceful family.


    The family had a lively dinner, and Dong Chenghu felt tired for a while, and sat in Gu''s small courtyard for a while before going back to their rooms.


    The next morning, before dawn, Gu Shuixiu heard a chatter from outside the room.


    Gu Shuixiu was puzzled for a while, and then she remembered yesterday that Dong Chenghu and the others had agreed to dig a well around the yard. After she figured it out, she went back to sleep.


    The others were not as generous as her, and they all got up one after another and went out of the room.


    After a night''s rest, I can leave early tomorrow morning to go back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Gu Erniu and Chang Ru were already awake, and it happened that they had never seen Dong Chenghu dig a well.


    Gu''s house also attracted some villagers to watch the well. For a while, the neighborhood of Gu''s house was very lively.


    Gu Shuixiu was playing with the two children in the yard, and she could hear the voices of people outside the yard.


    After two experiences, Dong Chenghu and his colleagues also found some skills in digging a well this time, and the water came out in less than a day. While it was still early, Dong Chenghu simply surrounded the well Get up, so no one else can come here to fetch water.


    After doing this, Dong Chenghu and the others breathed a sigh of relief. When they returned to Gu''s house, Zhao''s had prepared a change of clothes for them, just waiting for them to come back and freshen up.


    Because they will meet Cuizhushan early tomorrow morning, Yang Qiong and Chang Ru are a little reluctant to leave Gu Shuixiu, and a group of people sit around the yard and chat after dinner.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but ask: "Shuixiu, are the shops in the county town looking good? I''ve been busy digging wells these days, so I don''t have time to care."


    Gu Shuixiu pondered for a while, and saw that Chang Ru and Gu Erniu were all looking at her, so she spoke carefully.

 v3 Chapter 104： The situation of the store in the county town is shocking

    It''s a little loose, as for the shop I bought for you, I''ve been optimistic.


    After a while, the new owner of the shop was greedy for life and was afraid of death, so he closed the shop and reopened it until the county was peaceful, but he only made ready-to-wear, and there were five or six shops selling ready-to-wear in the county. The location is good, but the price is also much more expensive, and the fabric is not the best.


    So the business has not been very good. It happened that Chenghai was familiar with the surrounding shopkeepers and knew that he wanted to resell the shop, so he went to talk and discussed it for a while, and only recently finalized the shop.


    Because the shop¡¯s facade is not small, it can not only put down the counter, but also place eight or nine tables, the backyard is equipped with a large kitchen, and there are four rooms, take one for storage Sundries, one for storing things, and two rooms for people to live in. To be honest, I am quite satisfied. At that time, I was thinking that if the current shop of Shilixiangxiang couldn¡¯t be discussed, I would move to a big deal. Going diagonally across, it''s not much different anyway, but the price of that shop is also a bit more expensive. After negotiating the whole shop, it will cost 650 taels. This is because the owner of the shop gives the friendship for the sake of acquaintances. price.


    It¡¯s almost impeccable, but the price is high, the other party¡¯s price is one thousand taels, which is not a second price. Compared with other shops on the main street, it is one or two hundred taels more expensive at once, and it will be counted when doing business, so that shop is now Not yet sold. "


    At that time, Gu Shuixiu felt amused when she received the news from Cheng Hai, and sighed that their family really had a relationship with this shop.


    Among the three shops, the shop was the first one that was chosen at first sight, but because they didn¡¯t have so much money at the time, they didn¡¯t dare to eat it, so they took the next step and chose the current shop.


    Gu Shuixiu had a mysterious look on her face, as if thinking of something about Coke, she smiled and said, "Because the owner of that shop is a wonderful person, he can''t do business on his own, and the county is prosperous now. I didn''t want to stay in the country all the time, so I made a request. In addition to the shop asking for a thousand taels, I also asked the new buyer to unconditionally accept him to work in the shop.


    You said, with this condition, who would dare to start against the shop? Not to mention whether others dare to use him or not, even if he takes the initiative to make this excessive request, others will doubt his motives, so after everyone asked about this shop, they all stopped their thoughts. "


    This time, not only Dong Chenghu was stunned, but everyone else was dumbfounded. How could they do this?


    Zhao shi couldn''t help smacking his tongue and said, "This person doesn''t seem to want to sell the shop!"


    "That''s not it! I thought the same at first, but I had no idea about this shop, but Cheng Hai never gave up. Ken relented, just at that moment there was a fire next door to the shop, because it happened at night, so it was too late for everyone to find out.


    The surrounding shops were devastated by pond fish and suffered heavy losses. It happened that half of the shop was also burned. This time, the owner of the shop took the initiative to find Shanghai Chenghai without tears and promised to sell the shop to him, but the half of the shop was burned to be worthless. "


    As long as Gu Shuixiu thinks about this matter, she will not be satisfied. Seriously, if Chenghai did not give up and went to the house owner many times, the house owner would not have been The first time to find Shanghai Chenghai, rather than looking for other buyers.


    Chang Ru asked inexplicably: "It stands to reason that this shop is affected by the next door, the owner of that shop can go to the shopkeeper of that shop to compensate, how can it be so easily lowered Are you asking to sell the shop?"


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to say more, but now that Chang Ru asked, she had to lower her voice and whispered: "Because the shop next door didn''t catch fire naturally, although it is dry now, the shops in the county are all It is not so easy to burn a brick house."


    "That''s..." Because of Gu Shuixiu''s pause, Zhao''s heart lifted, and he asked nervously.


    "The shopkeeper set the fire himself, and burned himself to death!" Gu Shuixiu said slowly, the strange expression really startled Chang Ru, it was Yang Qiong who was a fool Don''t be fooled by boldness.


    After Zhao shi slowed down, she glared at Gu Shuixiu and cursed, "You bastard, you want to scare me to death!"


    Gu Shuixiu stuck out her tongue mischievously, and then said sternly: "The shopkeeper of that shop used to owe a lot of debt, and he was blocked by a bunch of gangsters every day to collect the debt, and those people also threatened if he didn''t pay the money again. , he killed all his family members, and the shopkeeper sold all the property in the house in desperation, secretly sent his family away from afar, and then continued to open the shop as if nothing had happened.


    The shop had been resold by the shopkeeper for a long time, but before the two parties had handed over the house, this incident happened, and the new owner of the shop was also unlucky.


    Those who have been hit by the disaster can''t find the right owner if they want to collect their debts. What do you think can be done about this matter? "


    When everyone heard the words, they all fell silent. This matter is really difficult to handle now. Those who have lost have no choice but to swallow the bitter fruit. They can''t find the new owner of the shop. Be compensated! After all, the two sides haven''t officially handed over, even if the trouble comes to the county government, they will not take care of it.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Gu Shuixiu continued: "That''s why I said we had a relationship with that shop, because of this incident, I also bought that shop, just spend some money to rebuild it. It can be opened after some repairs. As for the shop next door, it is also being rebuilt. The traces of the past will be erased by time. After a long time, everyone will forget what happened there.


    It is not as busy as the main street, but there is a lot of traffic, because there are residential areas nearby. "

 v3 Chapter 105： Dong Chenghu went to the county seat, Gu Shuixiu went home

    "Residential area?" Dong Chenghu thought for a long time, then asked doubtfully, "But in the east of the county?"


    Dong Chenghu also knows a lot about the county seat, and he still knows some of the county seat.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "There are many places where ordinary people gather, if you do some small business there, you can definitely make money, but the security there is not as good as the main street, and the price will be lower. Many of them, like the big shops on Main Street, are only about 500 taels together. They are newer than the shops on Main Street, and they are not bad in my opinion.


    What kind of vicious people will cause trouble, that is, they may encounter some relatively unreasonable savage men. If there are one or two men guarding the shop, there will be no problem. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded, he knew that Gu Shuixiu had always had an idea, since Gu Shuixiu said yes, then it must be good.


    "Then buy it together according to your wishes, just as we can do some more business." In this way, adding the shop where Shili Piaoxiang is located, they generally ordered four There are no more than 2,700 taels of shop. In his opinion, it is indeed not expensive.


    "What does the owner of Shili Piaoxiang say now? When will he give us the deed of the shop?" Dong Chenghu is concerned about this matter. After all, Shili Piaoxiang has been in business for so long. With their long-term income, Dong Chenghu didn''t want problems with this shop.


    "Am I such an unreliable person?" Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a sullen look before saying, "Cheng Hai said that we have already negotiated, and the owner of that shop knows that our business is doing well. Okay, so the asking price was a little higher. Cheng Hai bargained with him for a while before setting the price at 800 taels. You must know that it is not on Main Street. It is more expensive than the shop on Main Street, which makes me feel bad. quite a while."


    Looking at Gu Shuixiu''s painful appearance, it is obvious that she has not let go.


    Gu Mingde persuaded: "The more expensive is the more expensive, the most important thing is that the shop is in hand, how can you say that your shop has also been established, but after a few years of hard work, you will definitely be able to recover the capital. of."


    Gu Mingde''s words, Gu Shuixiu listened, nodded silently, stopped talking about the subject, and immediately said: "Chenghu, if you have nothing to do, take Dong Yi to the county seat, Exchange the money that Cheng Hai and Daniel borrowed, and then get the deed back, we will do other things with peace of mind earlier."


    Shili Piaoxiang''s relationship will definitely not allow him to make an IOU so easily. This IOU also requires interest, which is more secure than the black money put in by the people.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao understood the key, and immediately urged Dong Chenghu to set off.


    Because of this incident, Gu Shuixiu can only take Luo Ying and Dong Yuanzheng back tomorrow, accompanied by Dong Wei and Dong Lie. Dong Chenghu is worried and insists on asking Dong Yi to **** Gu Shuixiu and the others back to Cuizhu Mountain. Then let Dong Wei accompany him, and by the way, we can test the results of Dong Wei''s special training during this period.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t beat Dong Chenghu, so she had to listen to his arrangement.


    Dong Chenghu had two more clothes in his luggage, and then he and Luo Ying joined forces to put Dong Yuanzheng, who was still sound asleep, in the back basket. When he went out later, Dong Lie would carry Dong Yuanzheng on his back.


    After finishing the group, they left the room. Zhao Shi and Chang Ru had already prepared dry food for everyone, and it was still warm. Obviously, it was packed as soon as it came out of the pot.


    Zhao Shi was not worried about Gu Shuixiu, but worried about Dong Yuanzheng''s situation, took a closer look at the back basket, and whispered: "After you go out, if the child wakes up, feed this meat bun Give him something to eat, this water bag is filled with scalding boiling water. If it''s too hot, add the hot water in this bamboo tube for the child to drink, don''t make the child wrong."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded again and again, and under Zhao''s earnest gaze, led everyone out of the gate of Gu''s house.


    As soon as Gu Shuixiu left, Dong Chenghu also set off after a while, but they didn''t have to worry so much, they could still have a hot meal at Gu''s house, and they had Gu''s donkey cart to travel, so he and Dong Wei and the two of them didn''t bring any heavy objects with them. They hurried on the road, and they were afraid that they would be able to reach the county seat in three days.


    The cold wind of the morning light blows people''s hearts.


    After Gu Shuixiu and the others entered the deep mountain, Dong Yicai asked hesitantly, "Madam, you said last time that you would bring the fun back, does that count?"


    As soon as these words came out, Luo Ying couldn''t help but also care. If Fun comes back, I don''t know if Madam will transfer her to the county seat. After all, she and Cheng Hai have been separated for so long. I haven''t seen each other for almost a year, and thinking of Luo Ying here makes me feel sad.


    How could Gu Shuixiu not know what they were thinking, but she had other plans, so she didn''t say it directly. Now even Dong Yi, who has always been calm, couldn''t help but laugh. With a sound, he said slowly: "Your wife always speaks her mind. Originally, I planned to wait for them to come back during the Chinese New Year to discuss with you. Now that you are so anxious, I will tell you in advance.


    Luoying went to the county town after the Chinese New Year. You have also learned a lot of characters over the years. As long as you teach it for a while, it will not be a problem if you want to do accounting. can come back. "


    "But..." Gu Shuixiu deliberately sold out, and successfully saw Dong Yi and Luo Ying change their faces, laughing like a prank for a while, and then said to Dong Yi seriously: "Fun She has the talent to be a shopkeeper. I really don''t want her to live in this mountain. It happened that we bought four shops this time, two of which are our own, and we can open the rest of the shop. At that time If you are willing, follow the colorful to the county seat, just as there is a need for a person who knows kung fu to sit in town."

 v3 Chapter 106： There are always not enough people, arrive at the county seat

    Song Youxin, as a result, the defense of Cuizhu Mountain is obviously much weaker. I am afraid that Gu Shuixiu will be a problem after going out of the mountain. Dong Yi''s face immediately sank when he thought of this, and he felt a little worried, but he hoped to be able to join the fun in the future. together, it''s a contradiction.


    "Madam, do you know what the lord said before about going away?" Dong Yi said it very vaguely, but Gu Shuixiu understood his deep meaning, just pondered for a moment and then nodded, "This matter I knew it a long time ago that he would definitely have to take some people away at that time. I don¡¯t feel relieved if he goes out alone. In fact, the best choice is to bring you, but I know that your previous status is not ordinary, and I don¡¯t want to. Involved in these things, there is no opening."


    Gu Shuixiu joked half-truth.


    Dong Yi fell silent, did not deny what Gu Shuixiu said, and immediately asked: "In this way, Cuizhu Mountain will not be so safe. If Yang Yi leaves again, I am afraid that you will not be guaranteed to go out of the mountain. Let''s stay at Cuizhu Mountain next time!"


    When Dong Yi said this, his heart was so tormented, but it was his duty to protect the master, and he couldn''t forget the meaning of his existence because of selfishness.


    Gu Shuixiu was noncommittal, chuckled lightly, her eyes were deep, as if she had a lot of thoughts, and continued on her way. If Dong Chenghu really left, he would definitely take two from Dong Wei and the rest The two had to stay in Cuizhu Mountain with Dong Shan and Dong Xiao to take care of the fields and livestock pens. In the future, the four of them would not be able to leave Cuizhu Mountain. After all, the livestock had to be fed every day, and the livestock pens had to be cleaned every once in a while. prevent the occurrence of diseases.


    The fields also need to be irrigated frequently. Four people are already the limit.


    Gu Shuixiu was within the scope of consideration. As a result, Cuizhushan must add more staff, but where can I find people with good kung fu and loyalty? Back then, they were lucky to have bought Dong Yi, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t dare to think that there would be such a good thing.


    When the group returned to Cuizhu Mountain, the sun had already set in the west, Dong Yuanxu and his brothers were so happy to see their mother as if they had been doping, and they all stuck to Gu Shuixiu''s side to ask questions and inquire. about things outside.


    Because she felt ashamed, Gu Shuixiu had a good time with her two sons, until they were satisfied, then she turned to other things.


    Now that the house on the bamboo forest side has been completed, Gu Shuixiu took a special look and found that there is a kind of deep courtyard here, plus it is only Shen Shikang and the children when they are studying In use, it seems very deserted.


    She didn''t come back for just a month, and a lot of vegetation has been transplanted in the courtyard, and she looked a little more angry.


    Gu Shuixiu walked back and forth inside, and she was satisfied. If the furniture was fully furnished, it would be a summer resort, but their house was not too hot.


    After leaving the house, Gu Shuixiu, accompanied by Cuixi, went to the valley again to check, and found that Dong Xiao was leading the crowd to be busy harvesting, even the four of them were also working in full swing in the field Yes, looking at their focused appearance, there is no reluctance at all.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but chuckle and asked, "How is Yu Qi and the others doing this month?"


    Cuixi followed Gu Shuixiu''s gaze to see the four people in the field, and said cheerfully: "The lessons that Madam taught them before have left a deep impression on them. They will all help with the work, and with the four more of them, the autumn harvest in Cuizhu Mountain is obviously much faster."


    Gu Shuixiu could see this, and after nodding satisfied, she led Cuixi away. After all the work inspections were over, it was completely dark.


    Not long after Gu Shuixiu returned to the house, Yu Qi and the others also returned.


    The four of them were stunned when they saw Gu Shuixiu, and then they thought that they had not done anything angry recently, and they were relieved. This smell is enough to smoke a cow to death.


    After the family had a simple dinner, Gu Shuixiu went back to the room with her three sons to rest early. She didn''t see them for such a long time, and she was not feeling well, so she will make up for it this time. They, what''s the matter wait until tomorrow.


    Just when Gu Shuixiu made up his mind to be lazy, Dong Chenghu and Dong Wei were running desperately on the road.


    The two of them hurry up and finally reach Zhishui County three days later.


    The county town is still as prosperous, and the streets are full of the shouts of businessmen.


    Now, the guy immediately shouted at the shop: "Fun, you come out soon, the master is here!"


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know why at first, but later learned that these people had long known about the Dong family''s purchase of the shop, and also knew about Gu Daniu and the others borrowing money, so they were always worried.


    If Mrs. and Mrs. don''t come again, I''m afraid the shop will have no working capital. If there is an urgent need for money, they will be in trouble. Now Dong Chenghu is here, proving that their shop The silver is also here, so don''t be excited about the fun!


    In the fragrant backyard, Cheng Hai carefully handed a small wooden box to Dong Chenghu, and said respectfully: "Master, here is the house deed for the four shops, and the white note signed by the uncle and the master. , I''m afraid you have to go to the county office first, and pay the money back with the uncle and master. Because we bought four shops, the time before and after did not match, so these IOUs total three, plus interest. , may have to pay a few extra taels of silver."


    Dong Chenghu nodded. He had heard Gu Shuixiu say it before, and he was not surprised. After taking out the contents of the small box and checking it over and over again, he put the small box away and laughed loudly. : "You have accomplished a big thing this time. Your wife is very happy to know this, and she will definitely reward you well during the Chinese New Year."


    the better.

 v3 Chapter 107： Gu Daniels savior, pay back the money

    After coming out of Fragrance from Ten Miles, Dong Cheng went to the county government non-stop, as before, through the back door, but the person who opened the door this time was different from the last time.


    The old man who opened the door was obviously very kind. After learning Dong Chenghu''s intention, he immediately invited them to wait in the side room, and ran to Gu Daniu himself.


    This time, Gu Daniu rushed over faster than ever. As soon as he saw Dong Chenghu, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and almost called his father, "Brother-in-law, you If it doesn''t come, I don''t know how to explain it!


    I borrowed more than 2,000 taels from the county government this time! This is not a small amount. If it weren''t for the fact that the yamen wanted to make this profit, they would definitely not give it to me. It''s just right for you to come here. Let''s go to the master quickly. Change it, get back the IOU I signed, my heart is at ease! "


    What Gu Daniu didn''t say is that he borrowed money from the county government three times. If it wasn''t for him telling the truth about the purpose of borrowing money, the master thought that if Gu Daniu could still use the shop to pay off the debt, he would definitely not lend him again.


    As long as he sees the master these days, he will be asked when to repay the money, which makes him panic all day long.


    After understanding the reason, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but wonder: "You don''t mean that the county government wants to make this profit, the more you borrow and the longer you borrow, the happier they should be, how can they still urge Pay you back?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Daniel was heartbroken, and said gloomily: "What else could be the reason? I don''t think I''m good enough... But this matter will be unreliable to anyone, I am the only one. How much is the monthly silver? They all know exactly what the family is like. If I can afford the shop, it will be suspicious. I also said that your family bought it, so I will help raise the money and pay After showing them the house deed, they felt at ease.


    It''s just really uncomfortable to be stared at by the master every day, and everything is so constrained, I feel like I can''t lift my head up! I will never ask him to borrow money again! "


    Although this money is not from the master, but Gu Daniu just feels aggrieved, and is stared at like a thief every day, and everyone feels awkward.


    The two talked all the way to the master''s office.


    As soon as the master saw Gu Daniu bringing someone over, his eyes narrowed unconsciously, he thought about many possibilities, but he couldn''t see it at all, he said with a smile : "It''s Steward Gu! What wind brought you to me today? I also brought guests here, hurry up and sit down, and I''ll have someone serve you tea."


    Master greeted Gu Daniu and Dong Chenghu, and then lay down on the desk and wrote a few words, and then he was relieved and stood up, sitting beside Gu Daniu in a good mood, Asked, "Who is this?"


    Master looked at Dong Chenghu up and down, but didn''t find anything special, so he asked Gu Daniu suspiciously.


    "This is my brother-in-law, that is, he wants to buy a shop. Because he is not in the county, he can only ask me to borrow money first, and come here to pay it back now." Straight, the anger I got in front of the master for a while, went back today at noon.


    Although the master had already guessed, but after hearing Gu Daniu''s words, he still felt incredible, not only tsk tsk tsk and praised: "Sure enough, he is not a person, I don''t know what to call this person?"


    Dong Chenghu chuckled modestly: "Master just calls me Chenghu." Now the entire Yongjia County is under Song Youxin''s world, and he has some connections with Song Youxin, so he doesn''t feel restrained towards Master .


    Dong Chenghu''s behavior like this is unusual in the eyes of the master. As long as ordinary people enter the yamen, they are not trembling and shrinking. It is really rare to be as natural and calm as Dong Chenghu.


    Master thinks so, and treats Dong Chenghu more politely, no matter how unusual Dong Chenghu is, come to send money today, he will be polite, and make money with peace!


    "It turned out to be the Chenghu brothers! You can buy so many properties at such a young age, you are really young! Since you come to pay back the money, I will first look for the previous materials, you guys Wait a moment." Master said a few words of greetings, and since he was not familiar with Dong Chenghu, he immediately went into another room to look for materials.


    The rest of Dong Chenghu and Gu Daniu sat and looked around boredly, as if they wanted to see a flower in the room where the master was working.


    Master didn''t make them wait for a long time, but went in for a while and came out with a ledger and a box.


    Seeing Dong Chenghu and the others staring at the things in his hand, he explained with a smile: "This is the IOU from Gu Guanshi, because the yamen is now giving money to the outside world, but mainly to those who do business The merchant also needs the other party to mortgage certain valuables.


    Because Guanshi Gu is also an old man in the yamen, plus he showed us the house deed, and the shop of Shilixiangxiang is in the county town, and we often receive filial piety from the shop , confiscate Gu Guanzong''s mortgage, and only let him sign the receipt, but the interest rate will be much higher.


    Generally mortgaged loans, the interest is three cents a day, one thousand two days is thirty cents ago, like this unsecured loan, the interest is five cents a day , two thousand taels is one hundred cents.


    Gu Guanshi borrowed 2,400 taels, but it was less than 2,500 taels. Because the time between these loans was inconsistent, it was calculated as 100 taels a day. This is what we agreed before. , From the first day of the loan to the present, the total is 18 days, and the interest is 12800 cents. "


    Master slapped the abacus, and Dong Chenghu didn''t open his mouth in front of him. After the master settled the account, he paid off the money and took a closer look at the IOU from Da Niu. , I''m sure there''s nothing wrong, so I can relax.


    The two sat by Master''s side for a while. Seeing that Master seemed to have something to do, they got up and said goodbye.


    The two left the master''s residence and walked away quickly. It was not until they returned to Gu Daniu''s residence that Gu Daniu let out a long sigh of relief. The IOU he signed was torn to shreds, and only in this way could he truly feel relieved.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Daniu''s actions amusingly, then frowned and said, "Daniel, that master is really treacherous, it''s a pity not to be a businessman! Before and after your three IOUs The time is inconsistent. If we calculate the interest according to the five cents he said, our combined interest will definitely not be one, two or eight hundred cents, but he insists that you agree to this calculation. It''s not a normal calculation!"

 v3 Chapter 108： Gu Daniu was shocked and bought people again

    Now, I was worried about these circumstances and agreed to high interest and no mortgage, but I didn''t expect you to come so late." Gu Daniu muttered helplessly, he thought that such an important matter Dong Chenghu should arrive every three or five days , How could it be that more than half a month passed, it can only be said that what he thought was too simple.


    Dong Chenghu was told by Gu Daniu, he immediately laughed twice and comforted: "It doesn''t matter, just spend a little more money, this time just in time for Erniu to get married, and the family needs it again. Digging the well, after a busy job, it was delayed."


    Gu Daniu knew about his younger brother''s marriage, but he couldn''t get away from here, and he couldn''t go back to help. He felt very uncomfortable.


    "There is one more thing that you may not be aware of. Your eldest sister has paid for the construction of a large house with blue bricks and tiles in Caozi Village, and intends to make one for each of your brothers. As for this shop, You can also think about which one you want here, and then you can discuss it with Er Niu, our family has nothing to do with it."


    Gu Daniu was shocked by Dong Chenghu''s successive news, and suddenly he became more energetic.


    When he received Gu Shuixiu''s biography of flying pigeons, she didn''t say so much, she only said that she wanted to buy a shop for their brothers, and by the way, she also mentioned Gu Erniu''s marriage. Go to see each other, not saying that they will get married so soon.


    In the next few days, the matter of the shop was settled, Chenghai passed the money to Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu mentioned in the reply that they were busy with Gu Erniu''s marriage, and Gu Daniel knew about Gu Erniu. The news of getting married was both expected and unexpected.


    He didn''t even hear a word about building a house and digging a well.


    It''s done, it''s just so rushed, and now everything is according to her wishes, and everything is done."


    Gu Daniu was stunned, knowing that his sister was capable, but the speed was too scary! In particular, all the important things have been done in a month, and sure enough, his sister is not an ordinary person.


    When Gu Daniu was still dizzy, Dong Chenghu proposed to leave, and Gu Daniu had to send him out without thinking.


    On the road, Dong Chenghu suddenly realized: "There is one more thing I forgot to tell you, Erniu''s wife''s eldest brother plans to reopen the tavern, and just bought a shop in the county this time, I think two Niu should come to the county town soon, except for Shili Piaoxiang, you can take him to see the remaining three shops, you can discuss and decide."


    , brothers can also take care of each other, but...


    Gu Daniu pondered for a while and frowned, "Dad will be left to take care of the fields from now on at home, will he be too busy?"


    Dong Chenghu chuckled and shook his head, "I don''t know, my father-in-law seems to have already made a plan, plus there are those tenants, if it really can''t be done, he will rent out the fields and collect some food. I succeeded because I was worried that my father-in-law would be reluctant."


    When Dong Chenghu said this, Gu Daniu''s brows loosened and he no longer bothered about those things.


    The two went to the back of the county office, and the old man who opened the door was guarding.


    Dong Chenghu muttered casually: "Now the gatekeeper has changed again."


    Gu Daniu was beside him, he could hear it clearly, he smiled and nodded to the old man guarding the gate, and after leaving the county office, he said in a low voice, "The little boy who guarded the gate before said in a low voice. Because the servant offended the county magistrate''s relatives in the countryside, the county magistrate beat him up in anger and drove him away.


    This is the only place to replace him. Don''t look at him as just a gatekeeper, or an old man, and he also has a background. I won''t say more about the rest. I''ll chat with you later when I find time. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded, got on the donkey cart and left the county office.


    Dong Chenghu and Colorful Chenghai reconciled the accounts, and made up the money that Cheng had taken away before, and he looked relieved. Now that everything is done, he can also think about the future thing.


    Especially in the drought this year, the prey in the mountains has also increased a lot. In the future, people from Cuizhu Mountain will not be able to go out without the protection of people with strong martial arts.


    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still, so he called Dong Wei directly, and the two discussed it for a while and went to the place again.


    Because of the bad weather this year, many areas have been hit by disasters. Before the two entered the alley, they saw many people with the words selling their bodies on the side of the road, as if all the refugees were there This piece is gathered.


    Dong Chenghu inexplicably asked a passerby to inquire, and only then did he know the reason why these refugees gathered here.


    So the refugees left this area without permission and ran to the street. If they were found, they would be immediately kicked out of Zhishui County.


    They can occasionally get alms from the rich here, and the county government will also give them some food from time to time, so that they will not starve to death.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and wandered around with a solemn expression. He thought that Zhishui County was very peaceful and prosperous, but he did not expect such a miserable place.


    To reach Renyazi Street, you have to pass through this refugee area. Dong Chenghu hesitated and ruthless, and quickly took Dong Wei through this suffocating area.


    Ren Yazi didn''t expect that there would be guests at this time, and he came forward and greeted in surprise: "The two guest officers want to buy people? I have all kinds of servants here, you can choose!"


    Dong Chenghu looked around and wondered: "The shopkeeper, why are you so lonely here?" In fact, it''s not only deserted here, the street seems to be a lot quieter than before, and people used to come and go. Not so lively.

 v3 Chapter 109： People and sons are suffering, and they are generous

    When Renyazi heard this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "The guest officer also found a problem! There are so many refugees outside, most of them are selling themselves, so our business here has naturally suffered a lot. Impact."


    Where to go, there is no need to worry about no sales.


    If there was turmoil at that time, we could indeed do this. After all, the world is not in chaos everywhere. We bought people and sold them to the rich places, which really made a lot of money.


    But now Yongjia County has become the world of the rebel army, entering and leaving Yongjia County will be subject to interrogation, the rebel army will not allow us to leave Yongjia County with slaves, after all, although these people are slaves, but They are also from Yongjia County and belong to the population under the jurisdiction of the rebel army. Do you think they can let us take these people out of Yongjia County at will?


    Now it is easy for those refugees to enter Yongjia County, but it is difficult to get out, and the Jiankang side is now strictly controlled, almost no people are allowed to enter, they are afraid of sneaking in spies, we are If you can go out of Yongjia County, there are not many people who can sell it. When there are more people, the competition will be great, and there will be no profit.


    In addition to the drought now, I heard that many people died in places that were already short of water, and there were disaster victims everywhere. This person is worth less than food!


    Those refugees who surround themselves can survive with occasional alms from others, and their willingness to sell themselves to us is not very strong. They can choose their masters by selling themselves, but it is not better than selling them to us. ? And we have to feed so many people, to be honest, the pressure is not small, because those people sell themselves and ask for less money, our business has been sluggish these few months, alas..."


    Those refugees were covered by the county government office, and they did not dare to make small moves. They could only watch the business getting worse and worse. In the township next door, I asked them one by one, and if someone needed it, they sold it cheaply and reluctantly collected some capital to come back.


    He also had this thought, but he just thought that there were not many good people in those places, and it was a bit unbearable to sell people there. Thinking of being able to meet Dong Chenghu today, there is no end to the world.


    Dong Chenghu had a very complicated mood after hearing so much, but this place is not suitable for him to sigh. Seeing this man''s son is quite conscientious, Dong Chenghu''s impression of him can''t help but improve. Many of them spoke in a more polite tone, "The shopkeeper, this time I want to buy a few big men with a light body and a strong body, and it is best to have some boxing skills. If you are a hunter who knows the mountains and forests, you can do it. Is there such a person?"


    Get up and use it yourself, I''ll let them come out and show you later, if you like it, buy it, anyway, there are often new people coming in here, just choose."


    Dong Chenghu was very happy when he got Renyazi, and waited quietly for his good news.


    Dong Wei is always a little afraid of Renyazi. He has not said a word since he first entered the door, and his muscles are tense. Dong Chenghu has been talking to Renyazi without noticing his Abnormal, when he found out, Dong Wei was about to cramp.


    "What''s the matter with you? Sit down slowly." Dong Chenghu frowned and got up, dragged Dong Wei to sit aside, seeing the cold sweat on his forehead, he was puzzled.


    At this moment, the people went back and forth, and there were about 20 people behind them. Seeing such a big battle, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but look sideways. , who would have thought that there were so many men who knew how to fight and kung fu hidden in a small yard. No wonder this man did such a job, and no one bothered him.


    Dong Chenghu''s mind was imaginative, but Renyazi greeted him with a smile: "Guest officer, come and see, all the people in my place who know how to fight and kick are here. I¡¯ve been by my side for a while, and I¡¯ve been working as an escort, and I¡¯m the best at punching and kicking. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight a wolf one-on-one.


    Among the remaining fourteen people, two are hunters, five have been in the **** bureau before, and have learned some skills, the rest are just some superficial skills, you see Look, is there anything that catches your eye? "


    Dong Chenghu nodded casually at Renyazi, his eyes wandered back and forth on these people, and then said embarrassedly to Renyazi: "Boss, can I make an excessive request? "


    "?" Ren Yazi looked at Dong Chenghu blankly, obviously puzzled by what he said.


    Dong Chenghu had to explain: "Our home is in the mountains, so it''s not very safe to go in and out. Every time we go out, we need guards to follow, and I don''t want to buy that kind of three-legged cat kung fu servant, so as not to harm others. , it happens that the guard next to me has been learning for a while, and the kung fu is still good, I don''t know if I can let you guys play a few tricks with him, if I win him, I will buy it, no matter how many."


    When Renyazi heard this, his eyes lit up, and his eyes turned to Dong Lie who was beside Dong Chenghu. After thinking about it for a while, he immediately narrowed his eyes with a smile and nodded, "What''s the matter? It''s not too much to suggest, after all, as you said, if these people are not really capable and you buy them again, it will be a bad thing for them."


    With Renyazi''s approval, Dong Chenghu immediately breathed a sigh of relief, muttered a few words in Dong Wei''s ear, and a wheel battle began.


    The referee officially Dong Chenghu and Ren Yazi.


    Let these servants compete with the guests is a new thing, Renyazi immediately made people eat snacks, sat with Dong Chenghu and watched and ate. Those who didn¡¯t know thought it was a martial arts field here !


    Dong Chenghu knows that Dong Wei has been studying kung fu hard since he arrived at their house. He has never been lazy in the severe cold and heat. His ability now is to be able to get out of his body when he encounters a beast in the mountains. Dong Chenghu''s requirements are not high. , as long as these people can reach the level of Dong Wei, he will be satisfied.


    When the time comes, Gu Shuixiu will go out.

 v3 Chapter 110： Bought peoples hearts and returned to Cuizhu Mountain

    Just when Dong Chenghu and Ren Yazi were interested, Dong Wei also started. As for the twenty people, they will choose the strong and the weak, the weak go first, and the strong last.


    Just after Dong Wei picked eight people, the ninth person was finally beaten down, and the other party didn''t dare to give up his strength, and immediately exited the stage when he saw Dong Wei collapsed.


    Dong Chenghu also fulfilled his promise, and really bought all the twelve people. A big man wanted ten taels of silver, and these twelve people were one hundred and twenty taels. Said, this is a lot of income. With this money, he will not be a problem for another half a year. There will definitely be variables in this half year. Maybe when the weather is cold, the refugees outside will be evacuated. Can''t say for sure.


    Just after Dong Chenghu took these people''s deeds, three thin women appeared from the backyard. He walked out slowly and looked at Ren Yazi pleadingly.


    Now that they have to separate from their brothers, they sneaked over to say goodbye, can the guest function be okay and let them say a few words?"


    Dong Chenghu looked at the three thin figures behind Renyazi and asked in a low voice, "What relatives do these twelve people have?"


    Ren Yazi shook his head, "No, there are only these three girls here."


    Dong Chenghu thought for a while before saying, "Well, I also bought these three girls, how much do you think?" The girl bought it together, these people can also accept his love, and if they have relatives together, they will have scruples and will be more loyal.


    "Oh, the guest officer is really a kind man!" Ren Yazi said excitedly, and shouted to the three girls: "Today you are lucky, the guest officer promised to buy you together. Go, you don''t have to be separated from your brothers in the future!"


    The three girls felt a little unbelievable when they heard it. After reacting, they immediately ran to Dong Chenghu and couldn''t stop kowtowing to him. The twelve people behind Dong Chenghu were all moved.


    They are no longer free, and their greatest wish is naturally to follow a good master, so that the future life will not be more miserable. Now it seems that this new master seems to be quite good, At least his move has won their favor.


    In the end, Dong Chenghu paid another 22 taels in exchange for the sale contracts of the three girls.


    Two people when they came, and a group when they went back.


    When Dong Chenghu led them to the fragrance of ten miles, Chenghai and the colorful people were almost speechless. After learning that these people were guards bought by Dong Chenghu, they were so happy.


    The better the life of the master, the better they will follow.


    A dozen people entered the fragrant backyard. Because the house was too small to sit in, Dong Chenghu had to let them move chairs and sit in the yard, and then ordered Chenghai to send some salt chicken and salt water duck Come here with eggs and duck eggs, and steam them a big pot of rice by the way, so that they can have a good meal. After eating, Dong Chenghu will go to the county government to make a record and buy some cloth for these people. They have to set off overnight and return to Cui. Bamboo Mountain.


    Because of the large number of people, they don''t have to worry about the safety of sleeping in the suburbs at night. It just happens that it is not really cold yet, so they are not afraid of freezing.


    After two days and two nights, they finally returned to Cuizhu Mountain. It was evening when they set off, and it was evening when they returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    The arrival of a group of people made Cuizhu Mountain seem to have suffered an earthquake. There was no other reason. This time Dong Chenghu bought too many people, and they were all big men. It looks a little wrong.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care to greet Dong Chenghu, dragged him to the side and whispered, "Why did you buy so many people without discussing it with me?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s tone seemed to be complaining, but she was not angry, and there was a hint of surprise.


    Dong Chenghu saw that she didn''t get angry, and his heart was relieved, and he said with a smirk: "It''s not because I don''t think our family will have enough hands after I leave, and it''s not safe in this mountain, so buy more people, I''ll be more at ease when you go out in the future, so don''t worry about your safety."


    When Dong Chenghu said this, Gu Shuixiu didn''t have much to say. He turned to these people and looked at them one by one. When he saw the three girls behind him, his brows were unconscious. wrinkled.


    Dong Chenghu quickly explained in a low voice in her ear, and Gu Shuixiu was relieved.


    Looking at the three girls gently, she said softly, "What''s your name?"


    what are you talking about.


    Also, these three girls have no names, one is Xiaohua, the other is Amei, and the other is Niuzi. She can''t call them that in the future.


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed her head, and after a while, Sifu pointed at them and said, "Since you have come to our house, then you are our servants, and today I will give you a name, from From now on, don''t use your nicknames, from left to right, they are called Liushui, Liusand, Liushuang, remember?"


    The three girls got the name of Gu Shuixiu, and immediately knelt down to thank her.


    Gu Shuixiu waved her hands indifferently, signaling them to get up.


    As for the twelve guards, because they had already been ranked high according to kung fu before, Dong Chenghu was inspired by seven in nine, and directly named them Dong Yi to Dong Twelve, which also saves money. He also had to rack his brains for the names of these twelve people.


    Liu Shui''s brother is Dong San, Liu Shuang''s brother is Dong Qi, and Liu Shuang''s brother is Dong Wu.


    Because these three people have sisters, Dong Chenghu intends to pay attention to these three people. If they have the ability, they can also leave with them at that time, which makes Gu Shuixiu more at ease.


    For the remaining nine people, six were left in Cuizhu Mountain, and the remaining three were allocated to the county seat. It happened that Gu Shuixiu planned to open another shop there, and now all the staff are available.


    As for Dong Yi, if he can be freed from these things, Dong Chenghu wants him to be responsible for addressing this matter. After he sets off, Dong Yi can go to Qingping Mountain to investigate everywhere, if he finds a suitable I bought that piece of land in secret and built it secretly, which can be regarded as a retreat for the Dong family. Now Dong Chenghu¡¯s most trusted subordinate is only Dong Yi. In addition to his ability, this matter is left to He did it, and Dong Chenghu was assured of 1.2 million.

 v3 Chapter 111： Satisfied room, Gu Shuixiu explained

    Cuizhu Mountain now has no shortage of rooms for people. These people are all placed in the single room house where the servants live. As for Liushui, they followed Cuixi to the courtyard where the servants lived. ?


    Along the way, the three of them were amazed. When they entered the mountain, they thought that the Dong family was just an ordinary mountain villager. It can be seen that after seeing the situation of Cuizhu Mountain, they realized that this Dong family is really not an ordinary family. This place seems to be a paradise. As long as you don''t make mistakes, it is not a problem to want to come here and die. The three of them are full of joy. They have experienced life and death, and they have been displaced, and they cherish this peace. ?


    Cuixi didn''t know what they were thinking, she walked ahead with a solemn face, led them to the assigned room, and said with a light smile: "This will be where you will live from now on, although the room is It''s not big, but although the sparrow is small, it has all the internal organs, and it should have a lot. It is still an independent space, and it is better than anything else.


    , burn all the clothes on your body, the old will not go away and the new will not come. As for the change of clothes, I will borrow three sets for you later. In two days, the clothes can be changed and washed.


    From now on, as long as you don''t put it wrong and don''t let the master let you down, you can always live here safely and live a life of worry-free food and clothing.


    Here I would like to remind you that although our master is kind, he has great ideas and does not like others to make assumptions. Just get used to it. "?


    Cuixi is very good at doing these things now, she is an old man in Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu entrusts all these maids to her, she must arrange everything properly, if she does No, there are people who can replace her.


    But she said these words just to go through the motions. In her opinion, these three people are less courageous than mice. If they dare to have any other ideas, Cuixi herself does not believe it. .


    Liu Shui silently took Cuixi''s words to heart, and respectfully sent Cuixi away before opening the room with patience.


    The three people standing at the door can see everything in the room at a glance. It can be seen that the room is really small, but the small is small, the step bed in the room is not small, only this one The bed is enough for them to be happy.


    The quicksand and the frost quickly turned around and went back to his room when he saw it, and hurriedly went back to confirm whether it was the same as the house with running water.


    The three were just happy for a while and left the courtyard. Thinking of what Cuixi had explained before, they hurried to the main courtyard.


    Dong Yi and several others over there have also packed up, and everyone is not satisfied with their own room.


    After they all washed and put on clean and tidy clothes, Gu Shuixiu immediately asked them to stand in the yard and looked at them carefully and carefully. The handsome type is also the kind that is attractive. It''s just that the three of them are all malnourished now, and they seem to be weak.


    As for Dong Yi and the other twelve, although they are also thin, their skeletons are large and strong, but they have a refined feeling.


    Gu Shuixiu asked in a puzzled way: "Do you eat differently in the hands of men and women? Why is there such a big difference?" Comparing the girls with the men, those who didn''t know thought these girls were being abused.


    Liu Shui knew that Gu Shuixiu had misunderstood as soon as they heard it, but they were too nervous to speak, and suddenly fell into an awkward silence.


    Finally, Liu Shuang summoned up her courage and said, "Mrs Hui, we didn''t suffer much at the hands of this man, that man is already extremely kind compared to the others.


    It''s just that Renyazi''s business is not good, and we don''t have any spare money to support us. We can only eat two meals a day, or thin brown rice porridge. Because we don''t have to work, we are hungry. It doesn''t matter.


    We are much better, and we are well raised. If there is a master who likes it, we can also ask for a high price, which is not something we can compare. "


    Liu Shuang''s tone of voice is very ordinary, as if this is something they are used to, and it is also their default fact.


    Dong Chenghu saw that Gu Shuixiu was still a little confused, so he told her what Ren Yazi said, and then sighed: "That person has some conscience, it''s not because the person in his hand can''t be sold. I pushed them into the fire pit, but this time I just happened to have bought so many people, otherwise it will take a while, and I am afraid that the person has no conscience and will have to do it in order to survive!"


    Only then did Gu Shuixiu understand the reason. She undoubtedly sympathized with these people. However, now they are all subordinates of the Dong family. After inquiring about the backgrounds of these people, Gu Shuixiu told them to go back to their houses and rest for a few days, so that they could do things better.


    The couple returned to the room hand in hand after their busy work.


    Only at this time can the couple speak their minds without any scruples and discuss some matters at home.


    "Chenghu, I promised Dong Yi that he would transfer Funfen back, so after the Chinese New Year, Luoying will follow Chenghai and the others to the county seat. fragrant.


    But now that you left and bought so many people back, I changed my mind. Luo Ying still went to the county seat and settled accounts with Bunfen in Shili Piaoxiangli. Another shop opened.


    At that time, Luo Ying used to be the accountant, and Dong Shi and Dong Shiyi used to be the second and guard. These days, I think Liang Chen is obviously more atmospheric and more clever. , it shouldn''t be a problem for her to manage the new shop in the past. In this way, we have all the staff for the new shop, and Dong Twelve can help him by letting him go to the ten-mile fragrance. "


    Gu Shuixiu had an idea long after asking Dong Yi and the others about their situation, but now he is just communicating with Dong Chenghu. If Dong Chenghu has no opinion, this matter can be settled for the time being.


    Dong Chenghu really won''t have an opinion, but... "Shuixiu, if you arrange this way, wouldn''t Dong Yi also go to the county seat? What if he and Funfen? Also, you said before about the beautiful scenery of Liangchen. It''s a daughter-in-law candidate specially selected for Dong Xiao, and now you have transferred Liang Chen to the county seat, could it be that Dong Xiao likes the beautiful scenery?"


    The more Dong Chenghu thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case, and the fire of gossip was burning in his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 112： Dong Yunlan got married and had a wedding banquet

    Gu Shuixiu pouted her lips speechlessly, and said helplessly: "To be honest, our family really can''t do without Dong Yi, but it would be too wasteful to trap Blossom in Cuizhu Mountain. And I don''t like the colorful ones either.


    Thank you for buying these people back this time, it can be regarded as solving my problem. Now there is no shortage of manpower at home. If Dong Yi is willing, I have no problem with him going to the county store to help.


    As for Liangchen, I asked Dong Xiao before, that kid doesn''t care about Liangchen''s beauty and doesn''t want to marry them. Although Dong Shan is anxious, Dong Xiao is not willing, and he has no choice. The twisted melons are not sweet, and I don''t want to force them, just let them go. The boat will naturally straighten when it reaches the bridge, as long as there is no filth between the servants. "


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t want to be a matchmaker so much, after all, if this matter is not done well, she will be complained for her hard work, she is not a brain retard, how can she be enthusiastic about this kind of thing, all together to win over Just people.


    Speaking of this, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help frowning and said, "I know you will be leaving after the new year, so don''t worry about other things during this time, follow Mr. Shen to learn some skills, and Dong Yi, I know that he is not an easy one. You should tell him well, and if he wants to, let him teach you a few tricks. Even if you don''t learn other skills, you must have the ability to escape!


    And Yunlan''s marriage, let''s do it before you go out, I guess Yang Yi can''t wait..."


    Gu Shuixiu rambled about a lot of things, Dong Chenghu''s brain hurt when he heard it, he immediately picked her up and went to the bed, and said ambiguous and seductive: "Daughter-in-law, let''s go to bed slowly Say¡­"


    In a beautiful room, when Gu Shuixiu woke up the next day, there was no one around. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help cursing Dong Chenghu, and walked a few steps in pain, vowing to wait. Children must want Dong Chenghu to look good.


    Cuizhu Mountain returned to calm in the following days, and the training problems of Dong Yi and others were handed over to Yang Yi and Yu Qi.


    Dong Chenghu wholeheartedly followed Dong Yi to learn kung fu and skills, and when he was tired, he went to listen to Shen Shikang''s class. Even some ancient deeds could make him listen to it with relish for a long time.


    Gu Shuixiu saw his seriousness and hard work, and could not bear to disturb him, so he let him go. It happened that Cuizhu Mountain had nothing to do, so Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi were busy working together The matter of Dong Yunlan''s marriage, bit by bit, slowly prepares.


    In a blink of an eye, the twelfth lunar month is coming. Due to the drought this year, there is not a single snowflake in the twelfth lunar month, but the sky is still the same cold. Compared with the previous wet and cold, this winter can be said to be dry and cold, I don¡¯t know I thought they were in the north!


    .


    Gu Shuixiu is very satisfied with Dong Chenghu''s change, and now that he wants to go out, Gu Shuixiu is no longer as worried as before.


    In a few days, Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi will get married. Yang Yi is not from Cuizhushan, so Steward Yang and Mrs Mi returned to the Shen family early to clean up the Shen family''s house I got up and built a new house, so that Yang Yi could marry Dong Yunlan. The current Shen house is a bit rundown because it has been unoccupied for a long time. It is overgrown with weeds and it is really desolate. They all went in. According to Yang Yi, it took them seven days to reluctantly clean up the house.


    Because of this, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu would come back sooner or later, no matter how much they struggled.


    On the day that Dong Yunlan got married, Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong arrived early in the morning, and all the Qin family were dispatched.


    It was also on this day that the Qin family knew that the Dong family had bought so many servants. Looking at the faces, they were numb, and they stopped talking after muttering a few words.


    Everyone had a busy day, and after Dong Yunlan was married off, a group of talents sat down for a banquet.


    Now they have a better life, and they are not very sad about what they eat. Uncle Qin frowned in the cold wind, and it happened that Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong were both there, so he said: "This winter, if there is no more If it doesn''t snow, I''m afraid it will be troublesome for spring ploughing next year."


    This is also what Zuo Qingsong worries about the most. Dong Chenghu looked at them, thinking that he should have left Yongjia County by then, so he touched his nose embarrassingly, and said with relief: "Let''s This is deep in the mountains, and there are not many people rushing to use water. In addition, we have built a well now, so it should not be a problem to survive the drought. If you think that the water is not enough for irrigation, you will just plant less food next year. There is surplus food.¡±


    Uncle Qin nodded solemnly and sighed: "I also plan to do the same, I just don''t know how long this drought will last.


    , don''t we have to go out in the future? "


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect it to be so far away. When Uncle Qin said it, he immediately became melancholy. After all, after he left, the house was handed over to Shuixiu. In case a wild beast attacked Cuizhu Mountain I''m afraid that Shui Xiu and the others are inexperienced and can''t handle it.


    "Uncle, brother-in-law, I''ll tell you all about it. I''m going to go out in the next year. This trip may be at least a year or two, and it may be several years. I have already arranged things at home. Well, it''s just that everything is entrusted to Shui Xiu, I''m afraid she will not be able to handle it, you can help Shui Xiu within the scope of our ability based on our past relationship, I really don''t feel relieved when she supports me alone."


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong were shocked when they heard it. They had never heard that Dong Chenghu was going away before, but now they know that it was too sudden.


    "What are you going to do?" Zuo Qingsong couldn''t help but blurt out his debut.


    Uncle Qin stared at Dong Chenghu with good eyes, wanting to see what he could say!


    Being looked at by them, Dong Chenghu only felt his scalp tingling, and honestly explained: "Brother Song wrote to me a while ago, inviting me to come over, I thought that there is nothing at home that needs me now. I do, and I also have three sons, so I have to fight for them anyway, but I am worried that if things fail, they will be implicated, so I have already thought of a few strategies. Keep them safe."

 v3 Chapter 113： Uncle Qins anger, Gu Shuixiu prepares

    "You have to follow the rebellion..." Uncle Qin couldn''t help but exclaimed loudly, finding that everyone else was attracted by his voice, he quickly lowered his voice and said seriously: "No! Uncle disagrees. , your parents are gone, I promised them to take good care of you, I can''t just watch you jump into the fire pit!


    I won''t say anything about this! Do you know what it means if you get involved? Are you having a good time now? Why do you have to disturb the whole family? "


    Dong Chenghu was unable to refute even a word by Uncle Qin, and looked at Zuo Qingsong with a helpless smile. The Qin family did not know about Dong Qingqing. How do you want him to explain to Uncle Qin now? ? It''s hard to tell him that I still have Song Youxin''s daughter!


    Zuo Qingsong guessed the reason. Seeing that Dong Chenghu didn''t say a word, he was obediently bearing Uncle Qin''s anger. It''s not because of Yunmei''s body, I''ll go with him too, don''t be angry..."


    "What? Say it again!" Uncle Qin pointed at Dong Chenghu and Zuo Qingsong angrily, as if he was going to be mad at them.


    "


    What went wrong in between.


    It''s okay if Mrs. Hao didn''t ask, when she asked, Uncle Qin was like a gun battle, and his voice suddenly rose a few degrees, "You ask them, who are these two stinky boys now? It''s lawless! I think I''m great now that my life is better!"


    After Uncle Qin finished speaking, he continued to stare at Dong Chenghu, and said in a loud sarcastic voice: "Do you think you are omnipotent when you buy such a family? I tell you, nothing! What will happen to Shuixiu? What will happen to your child? Have you ever thought about it!"


    Seeing that Uncle Qin was getting more and more angry, Mrs. Hao looked at this, looking at that, a little embarrassed. After all, this is Dong''s family, not their Qin family. The scolding of the owner''s nose is too much to say. Besides, they are not serious relatives of the Dong family, so it''s a bit unreasonable to make trouble.


    Hao made Qin Shan and Qin Chuan wink, and kept apologizing to Gu Shuixiu, asking Qin Shan and Qin Chuan to quickly persuade Uncle Qin away.


    The brothers pulled and pulled together, and finally got Uncle Qin out of the Cuizhu Mountain. As soon as Uncle Qin left, Mrs. Hao breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu apologetically. , smiled and said: "The child''s father probably drank too much and talked nonsense. Don''t take it to heart. When he wakes up, my aunt will come over with him to make amends for you..."


    Dong Chenghu showed an ugly smile, waved his hand at Mrs Hao and said, "Auntie, I don''t mind, my uncle is so angry because he is worried about me, but some things are already doomed, we just hide I can''t escape, so I can only give it a try, it doesn''t matter if Uncle doesn''t understand, he will figure it out later."


    Hao became even more confused after hearing Dong Chenghu''s words, but it was not her time to ask, so she kept smiling and responded. When she returned to Qin''s house, she knew why Uncle Qin was angry. His face changed immediately.


    & nbsp; From what I know about Chenghu, he is not the kind of person who abandons his wife and children for the future! Was he threatened by the surname Song?"


    The more Hao said, the more she felt that this was the reason. Their family also shared the money. Will they also be missed by the surname Song?


    Seeing Mrs. Hao''s panicked appearance, Uncle Qin couldn''t help but get nervous and said uncertainly, "It shouldn''t be! Then Song Youxin thought we took too little and felt wronged to us, and Compared with what he got, the money is almost nothing, how can someone who does big things care about it because of this small amount of money?"


    Though he said that, Hao''s words have planted the seeds in Uncle Qin''s heart, and as time goes by, it will only make him more uneasy every day.


    As soon as Uncle Qin and the others left, Cuizhu Mountain was quiet. Zuo Qingsong and Dong Yunmei both looked at Dong Chenghu apologetically. Forcing Song Youxin to stand on a boat, Dong Chenghu doesn''t have to make up his mind to take risks.


    "Chenghu..." Zuo Qing loosened his head, but found that he couldn''t continue a word. This kind of thing is no longer pure gratitude.


    Dong Chenghu took a sip of wine, motioned Zuo Qingsong not to speak, and said solemnly: "Brother-in-law, I made this decision not just for you, but also to give it a shot, Shuixiu is very good, I match it. If I can''t get on her, now that we are standing with Song Youxin, I just want to fight for it. If I have a glorious and rich life, Shui Xiu can also become the wife of the official family in the future and live a really good life.


    If Song Youxin fails, I won''t affect the family, when Shuixiu and the others have a way to go, as for me..."


    Don''t say Dong Chenghu, Zuo Qingsong knows what his end will be Silently patted Dong Chenghu on the shoulder to show his support.


    Because Uncle Qin made such a fuss, everyone''s mood was somewhat affected. Gu Shuixiu ordered things to go on and brought Dong Chenghu back to the room.


    "Don''t take what Uncle said today, he is too worried about you, so he is angry, and it will be fine later." Gu Shuixiu gently persuaded.


    Dong Chenghu was comforted by him, his mood was obviously much better, and he sighed: "I don''t blame Uncle Qin, I''m just worried about you."


    "What do we have to worry about?" Gu Shuixiu stood up calmly and walked to the edge of the closet, took out a cloth bag from the dark compartment and placed it in front of Dong Chenghu, and said softly, "I know you are going out. I started to prepare. These were taught to me by Dong Yi and Cui Xi. Dong Yi used to do that business before, he knew some insidious things, and he had to have some ability to save his life.


    , this kind of colorless and odorless poison, this kind of..."

 v3 Chapter 114： Persuade again, meet a black bear

    Dong Chenghu silently put away these things under Gu Shuixiu''s earnest instructions, this is all Shuixiu''s intention! After going out, he didn''t want to use it unless it was a last resort. If it came to a crisis, he could save his life.


    In Cuizhu Mountain, Uncle Qin has already made such a big fire. In the end, this matter is also caused by her. She is not even qualified to say that she is a tiger.


    But she didn''t want Dong Chenghu to pursue this career, and she fell into the dead zone of contradictions and struggled.


    Dong Yunmei''s face was still pale when she returned home, and Zuo Qingsong coaxed the children back to the room before coming out to comfort her.


    "Although it was because of Qingqing that we had to be tied to a boat with Song Youxin, but if Chenghu didn''t want to go, no one would force him. Shuixiu is so good, even as a man, she Sometimes he feels ashamed in front of him. Don''t think that Chenghu usually laughs and giggles and seems to be heartless. In fact, he knows it. He always feels that he can''t give Shuixiu the best. .


    If you want to know something about your father, go the way your father walked.


    Of course, there must be a part of the reason here because of Qingqing. In short, there are many factors that contributed to his decision. You don''t have to blame yourself blindly. Think on the good side, if Song Youxin succeeds, After Cheng Hu, wealth, honor, and glory are definitely not a problem. If Song Youxin loses, he must have thought of a way out. I believe that Shui Xiu will not agree to leave Cheng Hu without preparation, so you can rest assured. "


    On this point, Gu Shuixiu has always been comprehensive in her work. Dong Yunmei deeply realized Gu Shuixiu''s skills when she was in Cuizhu Mountain. After being persuaded by Zuo Qingsong, Dong Yunmei''s complexion has improved a lot. It wasn''t long before Dong Chenghu was afraid that he would be leaving after the first month, so he quickly thought about preparing something for him, even if Gu Shuixiu would think of it, but no matter what, it was her heart.


    The next day, Uncle Qin felt uneasy, and went to Zuo¡¯s house, where he sat in the main room and sighed, ¡°Qingsong, why don¡¯t you persuade Chenghu? And you, what I said yesterday What nonsense! This is going to the battlefield to go all out, swords have no eyes, what if there is an accident, what should I do?"


    Uncle Qin also wanted to ask Zuo Qingsong if Song Youxin was thinking about it because they shared the money, but now that Dong Yunmei was there, he didn''t want to talk about this topic, so he was sullen and angry.


    Zuo Qingsong waited for Uncle Qin to stop before he smiled wryly: "Uncle, we all know what you said, but the relationship between Cheng Hu and Song Youxin is not as simple as you think, and he is now It can be considered to have a good family background. He also has three sons. He is still young and it is understandable that he wants to gamble. As for Shui Xiu and the children, Cheng Hu has already made arrangements. Whether they succeed or not, they will not be involved. to them."


    Zuo Qingsong''s tone was obviously that there was no room for negotiation on this matter. Uncle Qin was angry, and seeing Zuo Qingsong''s reluctance to say more, he had no choice but to shake his head and sigh away.


    After sending the people out, Dong Yunmei looked at Zuo Qingsong speechlessly. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Looking at how worried Uncle is, I''m afraid he won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Zuo Qingsong doesn''t know what Uncle Qin is worried about, but he can''t say, at least not now.


    The couple stopped for a while, but they couldn''t, they turned around and closed the door and went back to the house, and continued to prepare things for Dong Chenghu.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Dong Yunlan''s return home for four days. Gu Shuixiu specially sent someone to invite Dong Yunmei and ordered them to cook a table of sumptuous meals. Unfortunately, Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi still came back late. Everyone was in a state of embarrassment, Dong Yunmei exclaimed: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Yunlan comforted Dong Yunmei and then explained softly: "On the way from Shen''s house, I met a wild boar foraging for food, but after hitting the wild boar, a black bear came. This winter is also a hell. Fortunately, Yang Yi and I both knew kung fu, so I killed the wild boar and didn''t entangle with the black bear, but Yang Yi stabbed the black bear, and I don''t know if he died. "


    Dong Yunlan''s body was covered in blood, looking a little scary, but fortunately these were the blood of the wild boar.


    When Dong Yunlan said this, Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still, called Dong Yi and Dong Wei, and rushed out of Cuizhu Mountain under the leadership of Yang Yi.


    I''m afraid it won''t be safe without seven or eight people!


    Just when Gu Shuixiu was worried, Dong Chenghu and the others also rushed to the site of the incident. When they got here, they realized how dangerous Yang Yi and the others were before. Before the group approached the incident center, they heard There was movement there, and from the cracks in the dead branches, a black figure could be seen biting at something.


    Shooting, one person and one arrow, directly knocked the black bear down.


    It is estimated that it was inserted by Yang Yi before. From the time Yang Yi and the others left to the arrival of Dong Chenghu, the black bear did not think about leaving during this time, but bit the wild boar in place. This vitality, this power, is simply incredible!


    Recruit.


    After doing this, they retreated with peace of mind. When such a thing happened, Gu Shuixiu didn''t dare to let Dong Yunlan go back to Shen''s house again, so Yang Yi went back alone, and housekeeper Yang and the others were picked up again. Come and settle here.


    The New Year''s Eve is coming soon. This year, the population of Cuizhu Mountain has increased sharply. Coupled with the colorful people who were brought back by Dong Yi, it is said that it is not a small village. for too.


    Shen Shikang was also happy with the crowd. As in previous years, the children drew pictures and made lanterns. Gu Shuixiu directed Cuifu and others to cook. The more people there were, the more dumplings they would make. The future, the special product of Cuizhu Mountain, and the bear, are enough for them to eat meat and drink, and open their stomachs to eat a good meal.

 v3 Chapter 115： The sprout of youth, the New Years reward

    This year, everyone seems to tacitly refrain from bringing up those heavy-hearted topics, that is, Yu Qi and a few no longer stare at Dong Qingqing, Dong Yunmei brings Come with the family.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a while when she saw them, but Dong Yunmei smiled mischievously: "Why, aren''t we welcome?"


    Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu understood and joked: "Cuizhushan is your natal family, I don''t dare not welcome you, look how happy Qingqing is! She was chasing after me this morning. Can you go home for the Chinese New Year? It¡¯s just right now that you guys are here, so I don¡¯t have to make arrangements.¡±


    Dong Yunmei followed Gu Shuixiu''s words and looked at Dong Qingqing who was having fun with Dong Youyou in the yard, her eyes flashing with inexplicable brilliance, "When I was at home, this child was like a little adult. Help me with my busy schedules, and now I have a good look when I bring my younger brothers and sisters, and I will be relieved in the future."


    Dong Yunmei is also thinking about it now, Dong Qingqing will be almost at the age to talk about marriage in two years, even if Song Youxin doesn''t take it back, she will get married. She is by her side, and now she is happiest to see that this child has the ability to take care of herself.


    "You should rest assured, in my opinion, this girl has more ideas than you, and she is bold and careful. You can''t compare, don''t worry, this girl is blessed!" Gu Shuixiu She laughed softly, she never worried about Dong Qingqing''s future, Liu Yueyi and her were not taught for naught, this girl is a ghost.


    The two were talking when Dong Yunlan quickly walked into the house with Dong Yuanjie from outside, and said with a smile on her face: "Sister, I heard that you plan to spend New Year''s Eve here this year? But is it true?"


    "Little aunt, you don''t believe me!" Dong Yuanjie looked at Dong Yunlan accusingly.


    Dong Yunlan hurriedly squatted down and picked up the little man, apologizing in a good voice, a joke, if he really made the little guy anxious, I am afraid that this place will suffer today.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Yuanjie, your little aunt doesn''t trust you, what should you do?"


    Dong Yuanjie heard the words, looked at Gu Shuixiu, then looked at Dong Yunlan, and really thought seriously.


    Dong Yunlan cast a begging look at Gu Shuixiu, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Gu Shuixiu let her go, then picked up Dong Yuanjie and coaxed him out of the hall.


    When the people left, Dong Yunlan breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, she was afraid, seeing Dong Yunmei pursing her lips and snickering aside, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed, "Sister, why did you suddenly go to Cuizhu Mountain for Chinese New Year today? ? I heard from my sister-in-law that you have never spent the New Year at home after you got married."


    Dong Yunmei looked at the door of the main room, but she didn''t see Gu Shuixiu coming back, so she whispered in Dong Yunlan''s ear: "Chenghu is going to go far for the Chinese New Year, I''m afraid... I can take a look now, just take a look, After he leaves, I''m afraid I don''t know when we will meet again, I think before he leaves, let him have a Spring Festival without regrets."


    Dong Yunlan suddenly realized, seeing Dong Yunmei''s life and death, she didn''t know what to say, she was still quite optimistic, after all, she can kung fu, and she is still very confident in Dong Chenghu , In addition, he didn''t go out alone. Even if he got there, the Shen family and Song Youxin would still be covering him. If Dong Chenghu was incapable, everyone would not agree to let him go to the battlefield, so there was no need to worry.


    It''s just that these are all what Dong Yunlan thinks in her heart, and she doesn''t dare to tell Dong Yunmei that, if things don''t go as she expected, I''m afraid that the blow to Dong Yunmei will be even greater.


    The two sisters were whispering in the main room. The thick curtains cut off the cold air outside, making the room feel warmer.


    Not long after, Dong Qingqing led a group of younger brothers and sisters into the main room.


    Stable, or refined, or unrestrained, you can predict how graceful these children will be in a few years.


    Dong Yunmei is not very common with these children, she was stunned for a while when she saw Zhang Xingchi and others, and said to Dong Yunlan with an expression of admiration: "The water and soil of our Cuizhu Mountain is good! Look at these children, which one is it? Aren¡¯t they dragons and phoenixes? In a few years, I¡¯m afraid we Cuizhushan won¡¯t be able to lock them up!¡±


    Dong Yunlan nodded in agreement and sighed: "If I was born a few years later, they would definitely not marry!" Dong Yunlan is now married and speaks more recklessly.


    Dong Yunmei gave Dong Yunlan a sidelong glance, and scolded with a smile: "It''s disrespectful to the old man, you''re out of the game, but the other girls still have some thoughts!"


    Dong Yunmei''s words of course refer to the girls from the Zuo family of the Qin family. They are either the same age as Zhang Xingchi or they are a few years younger than them, and they are suitable to match.


    The more they talked, the more excited they became, but Zhang Xingchi suffered a few times and was molested by two unscrupulous elders. Man, Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou are also there, which is too embarrassing.


    Fortunately, the beautiful scenery came in and answered after a while, and finally opened this page.


    Just after such a time, Zhang Xingchi and the others always felt a little uncomfortable facing Dong Qingqing and the others, and they didn''t want to be as casual as before.


    On New Year''s Eve, the main room of Dong''s house was full of people, including those servants who also set up tables in the main room, and thirty or forty people directly filled the main room.


    Dong Chenghu announced to eat before it was completely dark. The happiest thing was Dong Yi and the others. They had been displaced for so long. It was the first time for dinner, especially this time there was black bear meat, which they didn''t even dare to think about. A group of people were already gearing up to eat.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t delay seeing everyone like this, and said succinctly: "Although we encountered drought this year, we made timely repairs, so the grain harvest is still the same as in previous years, but what will happen next year? We don''t know the situation yet. Just in case, this year''s grain will be kept for own consumption and will not be sold outside.


    As for the stores in the county town, because of the successful operation of Chenghai Binfen, their profit has broken through again this year, which has doubled compared to last year, so I want to reward you well! "


    After Dong Chenghu finished speaking, he directly motioned Cuixi to take out a plate of purses. Those purses were all bright red, and they were pleasing to look at.

 v3 Chapter 116： Give money, ask for red envelopes

    Dong Chenghu didn¡¯t want them either. There were names on the purses, so Cuixi sent them one by one according to the names. The purses of the colorful and Chenghai people were obviously thicker than others. Although they are envious, they also know that they rely on their ability to eat, and no one is jealous.


    The money was taken, and everyone was at ease. Dong Chenghu said two more words and announced the meal.


    Going for a walk, afraid of being caught by Gu Shuixiu and acting like a thief, he found someone as a cover, but he didn''t know that they were caught in the eyes of adults just as soon as they moved.


    Shen Shikang has always been kind to these children. Seeing their funny appearance, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu suddenly thought of Mrs. Liang in the distance, and smiled at Shen Shikang: "Mr. Shen, Sister Liang should have given birth. I guess the child should be a few months old now."


    Speaking of this, Shen Shikang was even more happy, he couldn''t help nodding his beard and said, "It''s been a few months, it''s a female doll, and Jiang An has a sister, I mean Let the mother and daughter come back, and it will be safe to come here, but my daughter-in-law is reluctant to be separated from Ziping and the child, so she is still staying in Dongyang County. In such an environment, there is no way to become Yang Qiong No. 2."


    In the end, what Shen Shikang is most worried about is that in such an environment, his precious granddaughter was taught by the Liang family and Shen Ziping to be a man. One Shen Ziping is enough. Now, he has finally cultivated Shen Jiangan into a beautiful young man with both civil and military skills. He doesn''t want his granddaughter to be misled by her parents again. The girl should look like a girl.


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and chuckled when she heard the words. After all, Shen Shikang was reluctant for her little granddaughter to follow Liang''s family and suffer outside.


    Dong Chenghu got Shen Shikang''s entrustment, and immediately patted his chest and came down without hesitation.


    Gu Shuixiu was helpless for a while. If Shen Ziping and Liang Shi knew that Dong Chenghu had such a mission in the past, I wonder if the couple would welcome him so much?


    Now, she can also enjoy the glory, and if she loses, she will spare no effort to protect everyone''s well-being.


    Gu Shuixiu fell asleep in a daze, and it was noon when she woke up the next day. The warmth in the room made her have no courage to leave the bed, so she had to continue to struggle in bed.


    Just as she was tossing and thinking about it, the door of the house was gently opened, but no footsteps were heard.


    Bewildered, Gu Shuixiu turned over and looked out of the bed, just in time to see Dong Yuanjie''s children sneaking into the room.


    Gu Shuixiu put her arms on her arms in a funny way, and didn''t make a sound, just watching what they were going to do.


    Several little ones sneaked up to Gu Shuixiu''s bedside, because while walking and looking back, they didn''t realize that Gu Shuixiu had widened her eyes. They, Dong Yuanjie was so frightened that he almost screamed.


    Zuo Fengying, who followed him, Zuo Fengshi was a little at a loss, and stood obediently to the side, behind the two were Dong Yuanzheng, who was walking tremblingly.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned from time to time to look at this, look at that, his eyes focused on Dong Yuanjie, and he looked at it, "Tell me, what are you making trouble with?"


    Dong Yuanjie pouted a little aggrieved. Dong Yuanzheng had already reached the bedside, and he was struggling to climb from time to time. Unfortunately, his hands and feet were short, and it was all in vain.


    Before Dong Yuanjie opened his mouth, the little guy shouted excitedly, "Mother, a bag... a bag..." After speaking, he took out his red envelope and raised it towards Gu Shuixiu , showing off.


    Only then did Gu Shuixiu understand what these children were doing. She helped her forehead helplessly, as if it would happen every year on the first day of the first lunar month, but it was Dong Chenghu who was besieged by the children last year, so she had already Forgot about this.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu showed a hint of apology on her face, touched the back of Dong Yuanjie''s head, got up, went to the dressing table and took a few small red envelopes to share with Dong Yuanjie and Zuo Fengying Zuo Fengshi, as for Dong Yuanzheng, Gu Shuixiu paid all the money back with a pair of red envelopes.


    The little guy didn''t know that the silver coin was more useful than the red envelope, and he showed off to his brother with joy. Dong Yuanjie looked at Dong Yuanzheng with some sympathy, kissed his little cheek caressingly, and didn''t explain it to him The relationship between this red envelope and silver money, excitedly took the lead and ran away.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were full of smiles, and she had time to count the money Dong Yuanzheng got when the child was withdrawn. After counting, her face twitched directly, and Dong Yuanzheng got it quickly with a little bit One hundred taels of silver, the most exaggerated one is the fifty taels of silver note, Gu Shuixiu really can''t think of anyone who would have such a big hand, give this little one so much silver, and he is not afraid that he will lose it! Are banknotes worthless now?


    Gu Shuixiu woke up dizzy, and only when she walked out the door did she find that the house was deserted and clear.


    Gu Shuixiu walked out of Dong''s house after walking around. After looking for Dong Shan and asking, she found out that everyone went to the house on the bamboo forest side, and followed him.


    Before she got close to the house, she heard everyone''s praise, and when she got closer, she realized that these voices were actually from the Qin family.


    Because this house was originally built for children to study and escape the summer, there is not only one large classroom, but also five small courtyards in the house. Several rooms, plus the flowers and plants specially arranged by Shen Shikang, looked more elegant and delicate than Dong''s house.


    Everyone walked around the house, and then they were about to leave with satisfaction, but when Gu Shuixiu appeared at the door of the house, Liu Yueyi couldn''t help teasing: "You can really sleep, I''m still thinking about it. Can''t see you today!"

 v3 Chapter 117： The Qin family greets the New Year, and Uncle Qin is relieved

    Gu Shuixiu was not annoyed by her teasing like this, she walked in calmly, and smiled gently: "I didn''t come here specially to see you, but I was blocked by those little ones. I have no choice but to come out and show the red envelopes in the room, and give these children all the red envelopes, otherwise I will be silently read by them for a whole year this year!"


    Liu Yueyi naturally understood Gu Shuixiu''s feelings, pursed her lips and smiled lightly: "Knowing that you are a landowner, they can''t wait for you! Scrape the oil."


    "Don''t! You bunch of wealthy wolves..." Gu Shuixiu made a vigilant look and hugged herself tightly, making Dong Yunmei and the others burst into laughter.


    A group of people strolled around the house before they left reluctantly. Liu Yueyi liked this kind of delicate thing the most. In his eyes, he couldn''t help but say, "If you like it, we will build one in the future."


    Qin Shan divided the money, and he said this with some confidence.


    Liu Yueyi was happy in her heart, but she shook her head and refused, "This house was specially built for children to study, and every brick and tile in it was designed with great effort by Mr. Shen and the children. , Naturally beautiful, if we do it ourselves, we can¡¯t achieve such an effect, and it¡¯s not necessary, just live a comfortable life.¡±


    Qin Shan didn''t say anything, but Gu Shuixiu was amazed, "I didn''t expect our ladies to have such a consciousness. It seems that they have really adapted to our life in the mountains."


    I think that when Liu Yueyi came to them, she still felt a lot of discomfort. Although she didn''t pay attention to the living environment, there were always some people who acted like a young lady, dignified, respectful and shrinking. At that time, Gu Shuixiu I was also thinking about how long it would take for Liu Yueyi to get used to it, but now it seems that she has fully integrated into and enjoys her current life.


    Gu Shuixiu was also happy to see the success, the group slowly paced back to Dong''s house, resting for a while, Cuifu brought the lunch, most of which were prepared yesterday, the main food is still dumplings, Liu Yueyi What I look forward to most is the dumplings from Dong''s family.


    Even Qin Mingzhu and the others were eating happily. Seeing them like this, Gu Shuixiu also squinted and asked, "Uncle Qin and auntie are not here today. Come here, but still sulking?"


    Liu Yueyi heard the words, a flash of embarrassment flashed on her face, coaxed the children out to play, and then said apologetically: "Shuixiu, my father-in-law has that temper, don''t take it to your heart, he It''s just too worried to be like this, it''ll be fine when he figured it out, as for my mother-in-law, I''m worried that my father-in-law is more unhappy at home alone, so I have to stay with him by myself."


    Liu Yueyi sighed, in fact, she didn''t understand Dong Chenghu''s decision, but it was a matter of the Dong family, and she didn''t say much, plus her father-in-law''s attitude really made her embarrassed .


    Gu Shuixiu nodded clearly, a slight smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, she could guess Uncle Qin''s thoughts to some extent, and the money he had shared before probably made him feel uneasy. It''s normal to think about it.


    "Yueyi, when you go back, tell uncle that what he is worried about won''t happen, just let him live in peace. As for his worry about Chenghu, just tell uncle that we are here It''s not that there are no connections in Dongyang County, Chenghu is just going to experience, and nothing will happen."


    Gu Shuixiu''s tone was very relaxed, even if Liu Yueyi had doubts in her heart, she had to believe Gu Shuixiu''s words.


    The group sat at Dong''s house until evening and left happily. The day after Liu Yueyi returned, Uncle Qin and Hao finally came over. Dong Chenghu was the happiest.


    Uncle Qin quietly asked in private: "Chenghu, are you really going to Dongyang County just to experience? Is there no danger to your life?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, and then hesitantly said: "What should I say? Brother Shen and his sister-in-law are there, and the sister-in-law and a girl can stay there. I should have no problem, and I and Brother Song There are still some origins. If I think about it, he will not let me take the risk unless I am sure, so it should be fine. In addition, I will take five people away this time. With five of them following me, it will be even better. already."


    Uncle Qin was stunned when he heard it. The feelings of Dong Chenghu and the others were so well prepared that he was worried for several days.


    Hao shi smiled comfortably on the side: "I said that Shuixiu would not let Chenghu take risks so easily, you still don''t believe it! Now you know, they are fully prepared, go run For the future, not to die!"


    Because Hao said so bluntly, Dong Chenghu suddenly couldn''t help laughing and crying, "Auntie, you are really not reserved at all!"


    Still thinking about the gold and silver jewelry that was distributed to us at the beginning? My aunt has been worried about it these days, but she can''t sleep because of it. Don''t miss us, it''s better to forget us completely..."


    "Hahaha..." Dong Chenghu almost laughed when he heard this. If Song Youxin knew that Hao and the others thought of him that way, he might be really **** off.


    After Dong Chenghu laughed, he saw Hao looking like he was about to get angry, so he quickly closed his voice, suppressed his laughter, and spoke for Song Youxin, "Uncle, auntie, you can rest assured on this point. , No need for Brother Song to say, I can assure you that he will never come to you because of this money.


    To be honest, Brother Song may not even know that your family has split the money. After all, we transported the things together and didn''t tell him what we should do with the money. Besides, then In his eyes, something is nothing, how could he care about it?


    When there was a lack of available people, they sent me a letter to ask me what I meant. I thought about it, there are Big Brother Shen and the others. In the past, it was enough to fight them, and maybe they could earn a name for Shuixiu or something. "


    "It''s still my life! We are very happy that you can come back safely!" Hao scoffed at Dong Chenghu''s daydreaming, and now that he has Dong Chenghu''s assurance, the couple is completely at ease. The tense nerves loosened, and the two of them only felt sleepy, and they went back to rest after sitting at Dong''s house for a long time.

 v3 Chapter 118： Leaving Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yis burden

    Dong Chenghu was completely relieved to send the old couple away. Time passed by in a flash. After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Dong Chenghu should set off together with Funfen and the others. A team of people went to the county seat. After opening the shop, another team rushed to Dongyang County, led by Colorful, including Luo Yingchenghai, Cuifang and others, plus Dong Shishi, a total of six people went. As for Dong Chenghu, the general There were also six people, and as a result, Cuizhushan suddenly lost twelve people.


    Before leaving, Gu Shuixiu repeatedly explained Dong Chenghu''s precautions, and Dong Yi, who has never expressed any opinion, gave Dong Chenghu a black package for the first time, and there was no emotion on his stern face. , Only when he speaks can he perceive the ups and downs in his heart.


    "Master, this is the equipment prepared by the subordinate for you, the subordinate will do the things you explained, but the best way to protect your family is not to reveal your true situation, this is There are a total of six sets of masks and cloaks prepared for you by your subordinates, one set for each of you, and you put them on when you leave the boundary of Yongjia County.


    From now on, as long as you are in front of people, you must not take off your cloak, and the people who are serving around you must also be served by Dong San and the others. In this way, even if Song Youxin fails, you can still take the medicines and disguises that your wife gave you, and get out of your body without affecting your family at all. "


    Going out of Dong Chenghu''s mind, it can also give people a kind of deterrence. For Dong Chenghu, who has a good temperament, this method is simply perfect.


    Sure enough, after Dong Chenghu took Dong Yi''s burden, he almost jumped up in surprise. With this thing, he really doesn''t have to worry about the next thing, as long as he is careful after going out , Don''t let people see his true colors when he is around Song Youxin. In this way, he really doesn''t have to worry about affecting the Dong family and the Zuo family.


    Gu Shuixiu also thought it was a good idea, so she couldn''t help nodding her head and chuckling. After putting it on for Dong Chenghu herself, she felt even more satisfied.


    They may not be able to reach their destination. Yes, this time they plan to cross Qingping Mountain again and arrive at Dongyang County from Qingping Mountain, so that no one will know where they came from.


    Calculate.


    I really didn''t expect much.


    Without twelve people, Cuizhu Mountain seems to be a lot deserted. Shen Shikang goes to Zhulin''s house every day, Dong Yuanxu and the others also report every day. Seeing their shadows in the house, Dong''s house without children seemed even more deserted.


    Fortunately, there are Dong Yunlan and Dong Qingqing who accompanied Gu Shuixiu to talk, otherwise she would really suffocate.


    However, this situation did not last long. One month after Dong Chenghu left, Gu Shuixiu found that her sunflower water had not arrived, and she probably guessed what happened, thinking that the fragrance of ten miles would still be used Those sea salt had no choice but to call Dong Yi over and ask Dong Yi to replace Dong Chenghu to go to the seaside salt field to dry the salt.


    It is the end of February, and there is still no sign of rain. This year, the grass and trees in the mountains are obviously not in the spirit of previous years. Such weather is a bad thing for crops, but it is not good for drying salt. It is a great good thing, at least Dong Yi can collect the amount of sea salt needed by Shili Piaoxiang and Cuizhushan for a year after working hard for a while.


    It¡¯s already March, and the days in March were only a little warmer, but the days in March this year are already sultry, and Gu Shuixiu is pregnant again at this time, which is really a little distressed. No, in order to take care of her, Cuixi suggested: "Madam, why don''t you move to the bamboo forest and live there, it won''t be boring during the day, plus there is a whole bamboo sea, it will be cool even in the afternoon."


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, she still had to sit in Dong¡¯s house, and now both the paddy fields and the fertile fields are beginning to be plowed in spring, and things come to her every day. Influenced Dong Yuanxu and the others to study.


    She has gotten some rumors from Shen Shikang. Shen Shikang plans to train them for another four years. After four years, if Song Youxin has the advantage, he will ask Zhang Xingchi to go out to practice, and he will definitely go to Song Youxin. Go over there, now they are busy learning their skills, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t want them to be distracted by her.


    Because Gu Shuixiu did not agree, Cuixi stopped talking, and had to order Liangchen Meijing and Qianhong to take turns to fan her and relieve her boredom.


    Dong Yunlan was even more so because of Gu Shuixiu''s situation, she went to talk to her every day at dawn to make fun of her. Even when Gu Shuixiu was dealing with things, Dong Yunlan would listen to her quietly.


    In this way, at the beginning of May, Gu Shuixiu''s condition finally improved a lot, but God still did not give a drop of water. In May, the leaves in the mountains began to wither and turn yellow. It''s not a good sign. Plants will wither and turn yellow leaves in such a season, indicating that they are also starting to lack water. It is necessary to reduce water evaporation and save their own lives through this method.


    Seeing such a situation, Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to take heart. The first thing she did every day when she woke up was to go out to check the condition of the grass and trees in the mountains, and then go to the fields to see the growth of the crops.


    , I am afraid that the spring water will stop flowing. Once the spring water stops flowing, the irrigation of the paddy field will be troublesome. After all, the paddy field is not like two days, just sprinkle some water, it needs water.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t think of a good way to solve this situation, so he could only let Dong Lie and his group dig wells in the paddy field and pour water into the gully every day, hoping to remedy it.


    Now Dong Yi has done almost the same job of drying salt, and it just so happens that he can get rid of it and can help Gu Shuixiu. Now in the entire Cuizhu Mountain, the only person she can rely on is Dong Yi. .

 v3 Chapter 119： pregnant, severe drought

    Being so busy, it was July day. At this time, Dong Yunlan also found out that she was pregnant. It was estimated that it was only about two months. The sunflower water did not come in the first month. Sunflower water didn''t come for two months, and she was sure that she was pregnant. When she learned about this, the happiest people were Yang Yi and Yang''s housekeeper Mi''s. The three of them were about to confess Dong Yunlan.


    Moreover, she found that Mi''s food is quite good for pregnant women, some of which are not from their Yongjia County side, and Gu Shuixiu''s food is also fresh. In this way, her appetite has never been bad.


    Being so raised by Mi''s, in September, Gu Shuixiu found that her belly had grown several times. Now the child is ten months old. Just trouble.


    Cuixi discovered this, and from time to time persuaded Gu Shuixiu to eat less. It''s a snack!


    , Gu Shuixiu also worried about the situation of the Gu family in Caozi Village, and whether Shili Piaoxiang''s business would be affected, and also worried about Dong Chenghu, who was far away in Dongyang County.


    After the autumn harvest, the people in Cuizhu Mountain can finally breathe a sigh of relief, and the Qin family and Zuo family also have time to go to Cuizhu Mountain as guests. He sighed and sighed: "This child should have been there when Cheng Hu left! Now he is about to give birth. Before Cheng Hu has been thinking about having a daughter, I don''t know if he will be able to do it this time."


    Gu Shuixiu resolved the autumn harvest, and her mood was much better. She also had a leisurely chat with Hao, and said with a chuckle, "Whether it''s a son or a daughter, it''s not bad for me to relieve my boredom, but it''s just a tiger. I''m afraid I''ll miss this child''s growth!"


    This is what Gu Shuixiu regrets.


    "By the way, how is the harvest of my aunt''s family this year?" Gu Shuixiu has been so busy these days that she doesn''t have time to go to the valley, so she only remembered these things now.


    Hao shook his head, barely showing a slight smile, and sighed: "Our family''s head and Shan''er Chuan''er can go to the fields, and when there was a lot of rain in the past, they can take care of it, but now the rain is less. Now, they are almost exhausted just by irrigating every day, and they are really powerless later, so they have to reduce the planting, which is more than half less than in previous years, but it is still enough to keep for the family."


    Hearing what Hao said, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help worrying about the situation of the Zuo family. You must know that the Zuo family only has Zuo Qingsong as a labor force, which is not as good as the Qin family. The Qin family is in such a situation. What about the left family?


    "Aunt...my eldest sister''s family is like this?"


    Mrs Hao nodded and said helplessly: "Your eldest sister and the others rely on Qingsong to go to the fields alone. The situation is definitely worse than our family''s, but Qingsong is also tough, and Yoyo is also Being able to help with the work, the father and daughter cooperated reluctantly to grow food.


    Hey! I don''t know when it will rain in this ghost weather. If the weather is like this again next year, I''m afraid that the river in the valley will be cut off! You didn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t go out. We could even see the sand in the river from the bridge when we came over. It was the first time I saw the situation at the bottom of the river. You said that the river is so wide and the water is so rich What will we do if the river dries up? "


    More importantly, they are downstream. If there is no water here, then other villages must be more serious. If you don¡¯t know, there are already dead people!


    When Hao said this, Gu Shuixiu''s heart also panicked, and she didn''t know what was wrong. She didn''t change her mood like this before. I don''t know if this situation will be better after the baby is born.


    Because of what Mrs. Hao said, Gu Shuixiu prayed devoutly in the yard every day. She didn''t need to be afraid of floods, and she didn''t even need to worry about moving. Only this drought really made her Helpless.


    For a while, it was said that it was going to rain every day, but the rain never fell, and the dark clouds in the sky were getting gloomier every day.


    Shen Shikang was very depressed about this, but Gu Shuixiu and the others were so amused by him that it was rare to see Shen Shikang''s jokes, so they naturally had to cherish it.


    In mid-November, Gu Shuixiu¡¯s stomach started to flare up. It was dark at this time, and there was a muffled thunder in the winter night, which awakened everyone in Cuizhu Mountain. When I woke up from my sleep, I realized something was wrong with my stomach, so I hurriedly called someone out. After a while, Cuixi and a few children rushed in and learned that Gu Shuixiu was about to give birth. Cuixi hurried to the kitchen to boil water and invited the young masters to go. In the courtyard of the servants, they found Liangchen Meijing and the others.


    Panic, Zhang Xingchi finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. When he was awakened by the thunder in his sleep, he felt that something was wrong. The thunder in this winter is really strange, and the weather has been gloomy for so many days. There was no sign of rain, and it was even worse. It was because of Zhang Xingchi that he got up to check the situation. He didn''t expect to hear Gu Shuixiu''s voice, and now his sleepiness disappeared.


    Gu Shuixiu was like a mother in his heart. At that time, he was so anxious that he didn''t care to observe the weather outside. Now he looked up and found that there seemed to be occasional lightning flashes in the sky. In this way, I''m afraid it will rain tonight. I hope that Aunt Xiu can also leave the child safely tonight. This is perfect.


    Zhang Xingchi was lying on the bench in the courtyard without sleepiness, wrapped in a thick padded jacket, staring at the sky with a good eye, his eyes widened, and occasionally lightning would make him blink .


    Cuixi came out to prepare things, and saw that Zhang Xingchi did not go back to the room, but instead was blowing cold wind in the courtyard in the middle of the night, he quickly stepped forward and asked: "Master Xingchi, why don''t you go? The weather has changed. If you stay outside for a long time, I''m afraid you will get sick easily. The servant can''t tell you more, you should go back to your room quickly."

 v3 Chapter 120： Having a daughter, its finally raining

    Zhang Xingchi waved his hand and chuckled: "Mommy, take care of Aunt Xiu, I''ll stay here, if I''m tired, I''ll go back by myself."


    Cuixi didn''t have time to talk to Zhang Xingchi, so she sighed and went with him.


    This is the fourth time that Gu Shuixiu has given birth to a child. With the experience of giving birth to Dong Yuanzheng before, she knows what she should do now. To meet this requirement, as long as Cuixi walks back and forth in the room with the help of her hand, she will not lie down on the bed until her stomach hurts too much. Unless the pain is too unbearable, or she will never shout.


    While Cuifu and the others were anxiously waiting for the news, Gu Shuixiu in the room finally gave birth to a baby girl as cute as jade snow in the dawn, and the child was wrapped by Cuixi as soon as she was born Seriously, Yu Liangchen hugged her to warm her.


    Cuixi was busy cleaning the placenta and taking care of Gu Shuixiu. When the room was almost cleaned up, Cuixi breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the delivery room tiredly.


    Cuixi went all the way out of the inner courtyard, and when she reached the outer courtyard, she heard Zhang Xingchi''s happy voice: "Mother, is Aunt Xiu born?"


    Cuixi nodded with a smile, and said hoarsely, "My wife is born, she is a young lady, and it can be considered as her wish."


    "Really?" Cuixi rushed out of the eaves in disbelief, only to find that it was really raining in the sky when they arrived at the open space, but the raindrops were not big and fell little by little, silently , she didn''t notice it.


    After the surprise, Cuixi quickly said to Zhang Xingchi: "Master Xingchi, it''s raining now, you should hurry into the house. It''s cold in winter, and you will get sick if you shower too much."


    This time, Zhang Xingchi no longer refused, he answered with a chuckle, strode up, and disappeared into the courtyard after a while.


    Cuixi was in a good mood. She entered the kitchen and saw that Cuifu was cooking on the stove, she said with a smile: "It''s raining outside, our wife really gave birth to a baby this time. Lucky Star, it will rain auspiciously as soon as Miss is born, which is a good sign! You can cook a chicken porridge for Madam right now, and cook it on a slow fire, so that it will be ready to eat when Madam wakes up."


    When Cuifu heard this, she nodded excitedly. They had no knowledge and were most in awe of the gods. Now that Gu Shuixiu''s child was born, it rained in the sky. In their eyes, it was indeed a sign of auspiciousness. , treats Gu Shuixiu and this little baby even more in awe.


    When Cuixi went out from the kitchen, she realized that the rain seemed to be a lot heavier outside. Before, she could not hear the sound of raindrops, but now she can hear the sound of rain falling on the roof and crackling. The corners of his mouth could not help but raise a larger arc, covering the top with both hands, and plunged into the rain curtain.


    When Gu Shuixiu woke up, the sky was already slightly bright, it was still raining outside, and the sound of ticking could be heard in the room. Taking a nap with the child in his arms, he let out a soft cry twice.


    Liang Chen was agitated, suddenly opened his eyes, and subconsciously looked at the child in his arms, seeing the baby sleeping soundly, he breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to look at Gu Shuixiu, happily She whispered, "Madam is awake. Aunt Cuixi said that the kitchen cooked chicken porridge for you. Are you hungry now?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded slightly and asked, "Is it raining outside?"


    "Well! Yesterday, as soon as Miss was born, it started to rain outside. Mammy said it was an auspicious omen. The rain was only light at the beginning, and then gradually turned into heavy rain. It hasn''t stopped until now, the weather outside today is a lot colder than before, mama was afraid that the young lady would be cold, so she kept the slave in her arms and kept the young lady warm."


    Because Liangchen was so happy, she said everything in one go, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but laugh, "It''s a good thing when it rains, as for the auspiciousness, I don''t know, I can''t say it''s because last night When it rained, I was shocked by the thunder before I had a seizure, and only then did I give birth to a child, the rain has nothing to do with her."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want her child to have anything to do with these things, Liangchen saw her attitude, and immediately understood, and didn''t mention it anymore. After giving the child to Gu Shuixiu, he immediately left the room and brought her food .


    Will be happy too!


    Gu Shuixiu held her child in her arms and meditated. Dong Yunlan and others also received news of her giving birth. Accompanied by Yang Yi, the couple braved the heavy rain and entered Dong''s house.


    As soon as Dong Yunlan entered the room, she aimed directly at the little baby girl in the crib. Because she was about to become a mother, Dong Yunlan inevitably loved the child a little more, and when she saw this child, she wanted to hug it Loving a lot.


    It just so happened that she wasn''t too old for a month now, and it would be fine to hold a little baby girl, so Gu Shuixiu went with her.


    I was eating chicken porridge while thinking about how to write a letter to Dong Chenghu. I was always afraid that he would be distracted. Now that the child is born, I don''t know how Dong Chenghu will feel about this inexplicably extra daughter?


    Surprise? surprise? Still excited? Gu Shuixiu didn''t know, but her heart was full of anticipation.


    The rain stopped for three days and three nights. It really became freezing cold outside. The water level of the river that passed through the valley and Cuizhu Mountain rose again and recovered After the rain, the air was fresh and cold. Gu Shuixiu was worried that the child would catch cold when he was taken out, so he simply locked the child in the room. If he wanted to see the child, he had to enter the room. As a result, Shen Shikang and the others were still there until the twelfth lunar month. Haven''t seen this little baby girl.


    This child is strange to say, as soon as he was born, he stared around with big round eyes, he didn''t cry or make trouble, even when he was hungry, he just hummed twice, very easy to take, Gu Shuixiu sometimes All have to wonder, is this child really a sign of auspiciousness?


    As soon as this idea appeared, she was cut off by Gu Shuixiu. It would be good for her child to be the jewel of the Dong family. Gu Shuixiu didn''t want her child to have any reputation.


    After the full moon, Gu Shuixiu finally left the room, and the little baby girl she hid for a month was finally presented to everyone. After a month of feeding, the little girl now looks extremely pink and tender , Wu Liuliu''s big eyes will still look at everyone, Shen Shikang thinks of his little granddaughter, can''t help but love it and refuse to let go.

 v3 Chapter 121： Gu family situation, letter from Dong Chenghu

    After the full moon, Gu Shuixiu finally left the room, and the little baby girl she hid for a month was finally presented to everyone. After a month of feeding, the little girl now looks extremely pink and tender , Wu Liuliu''s big eyes will still look at everyone, Shen Shikang thinks of his little granddaughter, can''t help but love it and refuse to let go.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that he was empathic and didn''t take it seriously. With him, this year will be over again soon. Because of drought and pregnancy, she has barely Do anything else, just worry about it.


    Now that the baby is born, and it is raining, after the Spring Festival, everything should be on a normal trajectory.


    It is worth mentioning that when Gu Shuixiu was pregnant, Yang Qiong was also pregnant. The difference between the two was only a few days. Looking back, Shuixiu gave birth to a daughter and Yang Qiong gave birth to a son. , Gu Daniu was so happy that he passed the book to Gu Shuixiu and Fei Ge immediately. It happened that the two Gu Daniu brothers had already chosen the store. Gu Daniu had decided to start planning the opening of the store after the new year. Now When it comes to Yang Qiong''s production, the plan may be put on hold.


    The two are now focused on the tavern. I am afraid that the birth of a child will be delayed for another year or two. It just so happens that the Zhao family can help Yang Qiong bring his son with peace of mind, which is a perfect complement to each other.


    Gu Shuixiu was in the study, writing and drawing non-stop. It seemed that she had so many ideas and many concerns. Her brows were sometimes stretched and sometimes frowned, making people afraid to disturb her.


    Dong Yunlan is already six months old. She slowly opened the door of the study with an oil-paper umbrella. The light shot into the room, causing her to appear in a blind spot for a short time. , quickly blocked the cold wind, rain and snow outside the house.


    Dong Yunlan took off her snowflake-covered jacket, and immediately relaxed a lot, licking her big belly and slowly approaching Gu Shuixiu.


    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing like this?"


    Dong Yunlan''s voice startled the thoughtful Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu realized that Dong Yunlan had already entered the study, and said a little apologetically, "Look at me! I was just thinking about things, but I didn''t realize you were here! Now! It''s not sleet outside, and my good brother-in-law is willing to let you out?"


    Gu Shuixiu knows how precious Yang Yi is to Dong Yunlan. Although she doesn''t usually talk about it, she takes care of her very carefully. Of course, this is due to his hard work in chasing his wife over the past two years, and he is good to Dong Yunlan. , seems to have become a habit, even Yang Yi himself did not realize this.


    Dong Yunlan blushed when she was teased by Gu Shuixiu, and said angrily, "Sister-in-law, I''m here today to tell you about my second brother, if you want to hear me, you can leave! "


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, and then she said happily, "Your brother replied to me? Hurry up and take a look at me... Good sister, sister-in-law is wrong, and I won''t make fun of you again, okay? ¡­¡±


    Gu Shuixiu coaxed and deceived, and finally got Dong Chenghu''s letterhead from Dong Yunlan''s hand. The letterhead was not big and was repeatedly folded into small pieces.


    Dong Yunlan saw the confusion in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, and explained: "Yang Yi said that the rebel army was planning to send troops to attack this year, and my second brother went there to help, but due to the drought, Both Yongjia County and Dongyang County have been affected. Yuzhang County is inland after all, and the situation is the most serious. Song Youxin has been busy comforting the people in his area this year, so that the supply of food and grass is somewhat insufficient, which is why the attack is postponed. s plan.


    It''s just that the rebel army wants to slow down, but the court is beginning to be restless, so Yang Yi said that a war should break out in a few years at most. Now the situation in Dongyang County is tense, and you can''t just fly pigeons. The letter has been passed on. My second brother sent this letter from the dark guard of the Shen family. "


    Dong Yunlan was not aware of these political twists and turns, but after marrying Yang Yi, under his subtle influence, she was able to understand the current situation.


    Gu Shuixiu opened Dong Chenghu''s letter clearly, and found that the letter paper inside was extremely thin.


    Not only Gu Shuixiu was surprised, but Dong Yunlan was also full of praise, "I really don''t know where my second brother got this kind of paper, it''s really wonderful."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but nod her head in agreement, this thing reminded her of a cheat sheet that is commonly used by modern students for exams, "This thing is folded after writing, and it can be placed in a rouge gouache box or a small accessory. It¡¯s convenient and safe to take out.¡±


    After the two were amazed, they began to read carefully what Dong Chenghu wrote.


    Gu Shuixiu watched, three black lines could not help but hang on her head, while Dong Yunlan pursed her lips and chuckled secretly, but it was not good to laugh too much.


    After reading the letter, Gu Shuixiu reluctantly turned her head to look at Dong Yunlan, as if she had no love, and said without soul, "Laugh if you want, I didn''t forbid you to find it."


    "Hahaha...sister-in-law...my second brother...really...the best...hahaha..." Dong Yunlan was about to laugh out of her breath, swept away the elegant and refined image of the past, and she was almost as good as Yang Qiong.


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly sat down to help her forehead, looking like she had a headache, Dong Chenghu didn''t know if it was a lack of tendons, she told him that she had given birth to a daughter , In the end, this fellow went back to when she picked it up! He also repeatedly told her not to wear down her body because of the child. Although he wanted a daughter very much, they would still be able to give birth in the future... Gu Shuixiu almost thought that her daughter was picked up!


    "Your brother doesn''t know what Song Youxin likes in his mind? You even give him an olive branch, and I''m not afraid that your brother will miss his important affairs!" Gu Shuixiu said venomously, saving face. Neither give.


    Dong Yunlan calmed down after laughing, and couldn''t help defending Dong Chenghu: "Sister-in-law, my brother also has advantages, like his temperament, he won''t take risks, and he won''t do things he is not sure about. , many people can''t compare to these two points, besides, my brother loves his wife, otherwise it will be messed up if you don''t care..."


    Dong Yunlan blinked her eyes with a smirk, meaning something, Gu Shuixiu was even more angry, I''m afraid this incident will make Dong Yunlan laugh for half a year.


    "Hey! Your brother said so much, but he didn''t say anything about the situation on his side. It made me feel up and down." Turned to say.

 v3 Chapter 122： If you dont know the situation, open a shop plan

    Dong Yunlan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, calmed down and said: "Sister-in-law, I heard Yang Yi say that the wind is tight over there, and the situation in Dongyang County cannot be said, especially about the uprising. Regarding the military affairs, in fact, Mrs. Shen had thought about sending the child back, but the situation over there was such that it was not easy to send the child, so she simply stayed by her side. Mr. Shen also knew about this, but it was just that You had just given birth at the time, and he wouldn''t bother you with such a thing.


    Yang Yi said that Yu Qi and several people may not be able to stay longer. After the full-scale war with the imperial court, Song Youxin needs a lot of manpower. Now Song Youxin also knows that we are safe here, I am afraid it will not be long before Will transfer Yu Qi and the others back, maybe one or two at most. "


    Dong Yunlan sighed in her heart, Cuizhu Mountain was very lively before, but now more and more people are walking, and now there are only so many in twos and threes.


    Dong Yunlan unconsciously looked at the burning charcoal basin and muttered, "I don''t know when the rain and snow will stop in this horrible weather. I want to go out for two laps. If you step on the mud all over your body, if you keep it in the room like this, it will grow mold!"


    Gu Shuixiu followed her gaze to see the outside through the gap in the window, and smiled lightly: "What are you afraid of with this rain and snow, let me take a look at it, and the farmers in the spring ploughing next year will also have some peace of mind. It''s just not good at all. In this weather, clothes can''t be dried at all, not to mention padded jackets. Cuixi has been complaining for several days, and now she has dedicated a room to dry clothes in a charcoal basin. We are so extravagant!


    It is estimated that they will be back in a few days, and I don¡¯t know how Shili Piaoxiang¡¯s business is doing this year? Originally, I planned to temporarily transfer FunFun when Luo Ying got started, but when I was pregnant and giving birth, this matter was delayed, but Dong Yi was wronged, and they really cannot be separated next year! "


    Dong Yunlan walked to the reclining chair, took off her shoes and stepped on the soft carpet, squinting her beautiful eyes comfortably, then nestled into the reclining chair, covered with a blanket, and let out a comfortable sound Heh, he smiled for a moment: "Sister-in-law, you''re just worrying, I seem to have heard my brother mention it before, he handed over an important thing to Dong Yi, and Dong Yizhi went out after he had enough sea salt. Cuizhu Mountain only comes back once every ten days and a half months. Sometimes he may not see a person for two months. He probably didn''t know how many times he had been to the county town in the past six months. And I also heard that Luo Ying was pregnant. I don''t know if there is any fun?"


    Dong Yunlan said it casually, but Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened when she heard it. She really didn''t know about Luo Ying''s pregnancy, and no one had mentioned it to her at all. Gu Shuixiu suddenly felt that she was a failure as a master, and she didn''t even know that the maid was pregnant. How could Luo Ying be considered a celebrity by her side.


    Thinking about this, Gu Shuixiu became even more frustrated, and after a long sigh, she continued to write and draw on the desk, "Yunlan, I plan to open another shop in the county town after Chinese New Year. Open up, what do you say is a good deal?"


    "Open a shop?" Dong Yunlan sat up suddenly and looked at Gu Shuixiu in surprise, "Why is my sister-in-law suddenly wanting to open a shop again? But the money at home is not enough?"


    Dong Yunlan was at a loss, this matter was too sudden, Gu Shuixiu had never disclosed any news before.


    "What''s all the fuss about, I bought those shops before for business purposes! Except for the shop in Shilixiangxiang, the remaining three shops, two in good locations, were given to Daniel He Erniu, there is another one that is far away, just in the civilian residential area to the east of the county. To be honest, there are ordinary people there. Most of them are farmers facing the loess. This year is drought, and I am opening a shop. I can''t even think about it, but now that it''s raining, everything will be different in the coming year.


    Take advantage of this momentum, you can open the shop as soon as possible, but I haven''t figured out what to do, do you have any good suggestions? "


    Gu Shuixiu is also thinking about quickly earning the cost of the shop. Now that Dong Chenghu is away, and the whole family is in her hands, she does not want to use those savings, although Dong Chenghu will not object .


    Dong Yunlan was dazed at first, racking her brains for a long time, but she didn''t seem to have any good ideas.


    Most of the ordinary people are reluctant to spend money. What they have to spend is the oil, salt, sauce and vinegar in the kitchen and the fabrics they wear. Don¡¯t think about the fabrics. Are there still few in the county town? And we don''t have any better purchase resources, so there''s nothing left to eat.


    Will people accept it? "


    There is one more thing Dong Yunlan didn''t say, the production of rapeseed oil in Cuizhu Mountain is actually enough for them to spend two years, so it is indeed enough, but if it is sold, I am afraid it will not last long. If the supply can''t keep up, how will the shop continue to operate? Although she has never done business, she still understands the truth.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Yunlan''s analysis quietly, and after a long time she praised: "Yunlan, you really impress my sister-in-law, it''s not easy to think of so much, it''s just because I have these worries that I''m very It''s hard to decide what business to do. Seriously, it''s our secret that we use sea salt to make salt chicken. People outside don''t know it yet. Even if they do, it doesn''t matter. After all, we buy food and not salt. Doubt can also be said that this is our secret recipe, naturally we cannot let outsiders know.


    But if I really sell this sea salt, I don''t have the guts yet. We saw a shopkeeper in Linhai County before and his house was raided for selling illicit salt. Don''t think about this road.


    The troubles are endless, and we are just ordinary people, and we can''t stand such toss.


    So I''ve been thinking about it, as the saying goes, people take food as their priority, so let''s start with food, and sell a food with high cost performance, preferably with some oil and water, and it is estimated that the business will not be bad. "


    Well, maybe we can play another brand.

 v3 Chapter 123： At the end of the twelfth twelfth, the operation of Shili Piaoxiang

    Dong Yunlan has always admired Gu Shuixiu''s business acumen, she was stunned when she heard it, and when Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she hurriedly praised: "Sister-in-law, what kind of **** luck did my brother have? Marry such a capable wife as you! I think the method you mentioned is feasible, and it won''t attract the attention of others. After all, as long as it is a family secret recipe, people will not ask too much, and it is not easy to attract attention. attention of others.


    And there are not a lot of wild beasts in our neighborhood recently, just to let them send the game to the county, and save a lot of money, and then use the rapeseed oil produced by themselves Cooking food, and saving a lot of money, even the salt for cooking and eating can also be saved, and the work in the store is also a servant of the family. In this way, there is really no capital. "


    Dong Yunlan quickly calculated an account and couldn''t help smacking her tongue. According to taking care of Shuixiu, this is simply a profitable business. No matter how low the price is, there will be business.


    Gu Shuixiu winked at Dong Yunlan mischievously, and chuckled: "You didn''t say one more thing, the dishes used in this shop don''t need to spend money, we have a lot here, if it doesn''t work, you can You can go to Caozi Village to buy some, but in this case, you need to use vegetables that can be stored, such as large white radish, cabbage, or pickled pickles.


    In short, there are many things that can be done, and we can also take kimchi to the store to sell, after all, no one in Yongjia County sells it, and there are not many people who can make it, so you can make money temporarily with silver. "


    Gu Shuixiu has a lot of ideas, and he needs to mix all the money to come up with a popular food with a strong fragrance, so that the business can flourish in the shortest time. .


    Dong Yunlan heard so much, and found that she was almost unable to turn the corner, especially Gu Shuixiu said so much, it seemed to her that the range of choices was too wide, the most important thing is. Apart from being good at making noodles, she was really not very good at other food, so she could only give Gu Shuixiu some advice.


    Aunt and sister-in-law discussed in the study for a long time, until the beautiful scenery brought in the food, they suddenly realized, did not expect the two to talk, it was already noon, Dong Yunlan smiled helplessly With a sigh, he simply asked Jingjing to inform Yang Yi and the others, and he stayed to accompany Gu Shuixiu to dinner.


    One of them is a pregnant woman who has just given birth and is breastfeeding, and the other is a pregnant woman who has just entered the third trimester of pregnancy. Both of them are particular about their food.


    Fortunately, Cuifu understood this, and the food she cooked for them was completely different, Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly, "It seems that these maids are all mature, you don''t need to tell me to know that you will stay for dinner today. ."


    If I eat here, then they will eat these meals instead of me. We used to do this when we were in the temple.


    It must be eaten by us instead, otherwise it will be wasted.


    So when we were in the temple, we had another benefit, that is, we had late night snacks, and most of them were delicious snacks. "Dong Yunlan talked about these things in the past, with a hint of joy on his face.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head and chuckled helplessly, and this girl was optimistic. In such an environment, she would have been driven crazy long ago.


    The two had lunch, Dong Yunlan slowly paced back, and Gu Shuixiu followed her back to take care of her little daughter. The child has not been named yet, Gu Shuixiu is also Niuniu, and Niuniu calls her , I thought I could give her a big name during the Chinese New Year, but she always felt that this girl seemed to understand her words and her own thoughts, and she wondered if she had other ideas about this name?


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head to clear her mind for a while before returning to her room.


    At the end of the twelfth lunar month, the colorful people finally came back. Gu Shuixiu saw Luo Ying''s slightly protruding belly, and a smile flashed in her eyes. If Luo Ying gave birth to a daughter this time, she could make a daughter for her. Companion, this Cuizhu Mountain has no shortage of boys, but there are not many little girls. The youngest wonderful person is now sensible, and there is a big generation gap with her daughter.


    If Luo Ying and Colorful can have children in these two years, her Niuniu will not be so lonely.


    Luoying Blossoms didn''t know what Gu Shuixiu was thinking, so the two followed Gu Shuixiu to the room and put Shili Piaoxiang''s account books and money earned this year in front of Gu Shuixiu.


    Colorful said respectfully: "Ma''am, this year, due to the drought, business has been somewhat affected, but in November, after the rain, business has recovered, and the twelfth lunar month catches up with the new year. The business of our shop can almost be said to be booming. The servants wanted to take advantage of the twelfth lunar month to earn back the money they had made earlier, so they discussed with Chenghai and the others to set up a long table at the entrance of the shop and set up a few more stoves in the kitchen. The cauldron can raise 50 salted chickens and 30 salted ducks at one time, and the chickens and ducks are the best to sell at the end of the year, and we made almost half a year¡¯s profit in just two months.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at the ledger, and as Funfen said, it was better at the beginning of this year, but in the summer and autumn, it was almost able to maintain no loss, and almost all the profits were concentrated in the next two months. In this way, this year''s profit is not bad.


    The two of them saw Gu Shuixiu''s calm expression, without the slightest displeasure, and the big stone in their hearts also dropped.


    Gu Shuixiu flipped through the books for a while, then closed the ledger, and a small smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "I said before, you can do things in the shop, you can adapt to any situation, now it seems You did a good job, you should be rewarded!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes turned to Luoying, and she smiled and said, "When will you be born?"


    Luo Ying whispered back: "Mrs Hui, she will be born in May next year."


    "Then you can stay in Cuizhu Mountain after the new year. After giving birth to the child, it will be troublesome to go out with you. When the time comes, Chenghai will not have the time to take care of you."


    The business in the county town should be good next year, plus Gu Shuixiu wants to open a new shop, I am afraid that those people who go to the county town will be too busy to touch the ground, and Luoying was there at that time. It is also to cause trouble for them, it is better to stay in the Cuizhu Mountain and wait for the birth.


    Luo Ying replied obediently, without the slightest sign of conflict, it seems that she also planned to do so.

 v3 Chapter 124： Gu Erniu changed shop, and it finally cleared up

    "Madam, have you thought about what business the new shop is going to do? The second uncle came to our shop in the twelfth lunar month and bought some salt chicken. Because it was the first time, the servants did not He is willing to accept his money, but the second uncle insists on giving it, and even drags the slaves and servants to ask if you want to open a new shop as well?" Fengfen asked after deliberation, she knew that most masters don''t like servants to talk about these things. , but it was Gu Erniu who dragged her to ask, so she could only bite the bullet.


    Gu Shuixiu asked in surprise, "Why did he suddenly care about my shop? Could it be that he wants to open another shop?"


    Funfang hurriedly shook his head, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said: "It shouldn''t be the reason, the slaves are listening to the second uncle, because the wine in their tavern is not good wine, it is more suitable for ordinary people, However, the location is on the main street. Ordinary people usually don¡¯t go there, so they are visited by pedestrians or business travelers. However, there is a large inn near their tavern. The inn itself also sells wine, and it is still an old brand in the county town. If you drink mostly, you will go there, and it is a bit embarrassing for the second uncle and the others to open the pub there.


    It just so happened that there was no wine shop near the shop that Mrs. added, so the second uncle thought about if Mrs. hadn¡¯t decided what business to do, could he exchange it with him? They moved the tavern to the east of the county. "


    Gu Shuixiu just remembered that after the shop was bought, Gu Daniu felt that his brother had shared a lot for him at home over the years, so he chose the shop diagonally opposite Shili Piaoxiang and put the main The best shop on the street was given to Gu Erniu.


    Gu Erniu hurriedly went to the county town with Chang Ming to open a shop, and agreed without much investigation. Now it seems that the original decision was too hasty.


    "Second Uncle, Master, and their tavern''s business is not good?" Gu Shuixiu thought.


    Colorful said uncertainly: "The business is not bad, after all, it''s only the first year, it can be considered passable, but what they do is wine after all, in this industry, it is relatively bleak, The slaves have drunk their wine, which is more suitable for ordinary people, and those rich people probably won''t like it. I think they also discovered this problem, so they thought about changing shops with the lady."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded. She bought the shop on Main Street because she was lucky, and it cost a lot of money to repair it. If Gu Erniu didn''t want it, then her opening plan would also be It has changed.


    "Well, when you go to the county town after the new year, ask the second uncle if he wants to change the shop. If they want to change, let them change, and the flying pigeons will tell me that. , I might as well re-plan the plan."


    Gu Shuixiu was not angry, so colorful was relieved. The three master and servant discussed in the room for a long time before Gu Shuixiu let them leave.


    Luo Ying breathed a sigh of relief when she walked out of the room, and after walking away, she smiled bitterly and whispered to FunFun, "FinFun, I really admired you just now, you can tell things to Mrs. It''s so clear that as long as I stand in front of Madam, I will be obedient and obedient, and I won''t dare to breathe."


    Beautiful looked at Luo Ying helplessly, "Madam is not a beast, are you scared like this? Besides, you are not planning to stay in Cuizhu Mountain this time, Madam''s decision is with you Agree, what''s there to worry about?"


    "No... I just feel like I can''t do well all the time, in front of my wife..." Luo Ying was so anxious that she didn''t know how to express it.


    "You have low self-esteem! But it''s normal, and you''ll be fine in the future! After all, this is your first time to work in the county. I thought about it like that." Colorful persuaded softly, she didn''t come here herself, in the first year, she could be said to be trembling and walking on thin ice, but after getting used to it, she was relieved.


    Luo Ying felt relieved after being persuaded by Colorful.


    In a blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve, and this was the first time that Dong Chenghu did not spend the New Year at home. Gu Shuixiu remembered many bits and pieces of the past, and his thoughts flooded like a flood.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was fascinated by her thoughts, a few murmurs came from the crib, which directly interrupted Gu Shuixiu''s thoughts. She looked softly at the little guy in the crib, There is some consolation in my heart.


    While Gu Shuixiu was staring at her daughter, the little guy opened his eyes, and the vicissitudes of that moment directly scared Gu Shuixiu.


    I''ve been thinking too much these days, too sensitive.


    Thriller. However, the sound was only a fright, and if you didn''t listen carefully, you wouldn''t notice it.


    This year has been so uneventful. It¡¯s still sleet and snow every day, and it¡¯s cold and freezing. Gu Shuixiu can¡¯t do anything in such weather. The sky didn¡¯t clear until the tenth day of the first month. I haven''t seen the sun for more than two months.


    Cuixi and the others were happier than the Chinese New Year, and greeted everyone to take out all the quilts and jackets in the house to dry. Supporting a bamboo frame, a bed of quilts of different colors is hung on it, and it looks really unique.


    Gu Shuixiu rarely carried Niuniu out of the room. The almost two-month-old baby seemed to be curious about the surrounding environment. Ya made a few sounds, which Gu Shuixiu had never seen before.


    I couldn''t help but kissed her cheek lovingly, and said softly, "Niuniu also likes sunny days, right?"


    In this way, Gu Shuixiu felt more and more that her little daughter was smart and smart, and took her around Cuizhu Mountain until the little baby was satisfied, and the mother and daughter returned the same way.


    I met Shen Shikang drying books on the road, the mother and daughter stopped for a while, Shen Shikang and Gu Shuixiu talked for a while, but neither of them noticed that the little girl''s eyes flashed when she saw Shen Shikang of shock.

 v3 Chapter 125： Goodbye rebirth, Dong Qinyan

    Gu Shuixiu took her out when the moon was full. At that time, she felt a lot of discomfort in the unfamiliar environment. She looked around to see if anyone would be against her. The light in the room was dark, Her heart was confused, and she didn''t have the time to look at all the people carefully. Today, when she saw Shen Shikang posting a book, she felt familiar when she saw the handwriting. After thinking for a long time, she finally remembered who the old man in front of her was! ?


    Shen Shikang, a famous scholar in Jiankang, she often went to that room and hung a painting of his. good time. ?


    The little baby girl lowered her eyes, for fear that Shen Shikang and Gu Shuixiu would see the clues. There was no change in her face, but her heart was turned upside down. When she was still alive, Shen Shikang had already gone into hiding. , she still remembered hearing people say that the emperor regretted it after letting him go. He sent people to find Shen Shikang in many places and there was no trace of Shen Shikang. Even Shen Shikang''s hometown was searched, and it felt as if the world had evaporated. Oh, I didn''t expect this person to be hiding here! ?


    And seeing how familiar he is with his mother, he has no pretensions, and it is completely different from the legend. Even the emperor, I am afraid that he will not be treated like this. Who is her mother? How can the world''s great Confucianism be so blue-eyed! ?


    In an ordinary farmhouse, she only looked at the furnishings in the house and her mother''s clothes, and she was confused again. This condition was not as good as those of the scholarly family, but there seemed to be a lot of servants in the family. ?


    And since she was born, apart from those brothers and sisters and aunts who have seen her, it seems that no other outsiders have been seen in the family. If the conditions of this family are good, it will not take so long for a visit no one. ?


    Could it be that their family is also a big family of hermits? Or is their family a Zhuang family?


    The little baby girl is completely messy, forget it, don¡¯t think about it, anyway, she will know later that her previous life has ended with her death, and now she is just an ordinary little baby girl in this family, It''s not bad to be able to leave that splendid cage, at least she is very free now, and she no longer has to live in shackles all her life because of her status and family. ?


    Gu Shuixiu talked for a while, seeing that the little baby girl in her arms seemed a little unhappy, she coaxed worriedly for a while, until the little girl babbled twice before she felt relieved. ?


    Shen Shikang said hilariously: "You are really partial to the mother. Those three boys didn''t see you so caring before, holding them all day long and not letting go."?


    "Sir, how can I call this eccentric? When the three boys were born, their father was still at home, how happy they were with their parents, Niuniu was born at a bad time, just when her father went out Now, I don''t know when I''ll be back this time.?


    Chenghu guy even asked me if I picked up a daughter? I was so angry that I wanted to go to Dongyang County to settle accounts with him! Now that the child''s father is not here, I should love her more. "?


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to feel wronged for her precious daughter. She gave birth to four children, only one daughter. She doesn''t know if she will have another child in the future. Maybe this will be her last baby. ?


    Shen Shikang smiled helplessly and said with a wry smile: "You are too crooked, and this child is a girl, not a kid, or else her brothers wouldn''t be so good at talking!"?


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help smiling when she recalled that Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie had pestered her to ask for her sister. ?


    "By the way, have you decided on the name of the child? Those boys in the past had names as soon as they were born. This child has been born for a few months, and you haven''t seen her name her, don''t you think? Do you want to wait for Chenghu to come back?" Shen Shikang looked at the child with kindness in his eyes, and teased her little hand from time to time, the little guy just hesitated for a while, then cooperated with Shen Shikang and laughed, seeing Shen Shikang''s heart beating It melted, he now understood why Gu Shuixiu preferred this daughter so much. ?


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it for a long time, and then said: "I have already thought about the name of this child, but I was just wondering if Chenghu could give her a name, and now I was delayed by that guy. After so long, it is indeed time to decide, this child should be called Dong Qinyan."?


    "Qinyan? Qinyan... This name sounds pretty good." Shen Shikang repeated it twice, and then nodded with satisfaction. ?


    The two talked for a while, until the sun came up, Gu Shuixiu carried Dong Qinyan back to the room. ?


    In just one day, everyone already knew the name of the little baby girl. Dong Qinyan''s three brothers walked around her for a long time, until the freshness of the name passed, and they dispersed. Gu Shuixiu also smiled and went with them. ?


    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the colorful and Chenghai set off again. This time Dong Yi sent them out. Gu Shuixiu''s new store will only wait for the news of Gu Erniu before deciding what business to do. . ?


    Taking advantage of the sunny weather, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Lie and the others to check the firmness of the wooden bridge, and if they found any problems, they would deal with them immediately, so as to avoid danger when someone crossed the bridge. ?


    When they finish repairing the wooden bridge, they almost need to start repairing the fields, so that they can start planting in March and April. As a result, Cuizhu Mountain will start to get busy again. ?


    Gu Shuixiu in the study was busy with reckoning, and the little baby girl next to her was obediently accompanying her. Dong Yunlan was amazed when she saw it. It was the first time she saw such a peaceful little baby. It hurts. ?


    "Sister-in-law, you think it would be great if I could have such a caring daughter!" Dong Yunlan couldn''t help sighing. ?


    Don''t hurry to have a son, I''m afraid you won''t be able to explain it over there." Gu Shuixiu glanced at Dong Yunlan, feeling very helpless at her heart. ?


    Dong Yunlan straightened her body, and a look of worry flashed in her eyes, "Sister-in-law, you said that Yang Yi''s kung fu is in danger, can you retreat?"


    In fact, Dong Yunlan has been worried about this for a long time, but she didn''t ask.


    "The danger is definitely there, it depends on his choice. In fact, in my opinion, if he does not encounter such things as ambush or being surrounded by people, he should be fine, but this kind of Who can say for sure? Those soldiers who go to the battlefield are not more dangerous, and some people can''t live to old age safely, so don''t worry about it?" Gu Shuixiu comforted softly.

 v3 Chapter 126： Dong Yunlans hidden worries, the dark king

    "Sister-in-law, aren''t you worried when my brother goes out? I think you can understand my current mood." Although she understood what Gu Shuixiu said, she still couldn''t stop the fear in her heart, maybe It''s also because after she married Yang Yi, Yang Yi''s kindness to her made her seriously dependent. If something happened to Yang Yi one day, she wouldn''t even dare to think about it.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply: "I''m worried that your brother is right, but I believe that he has the ability to save the day. Besides, if he really can''t let us go, then he Before doing something, you must think about the consequences, think about us.


    As long as he does these things, I believe Yang Yi can''t let go of you or his parents, so why don''t you choose to trust him? "


    Dong Yunlan was speechless when asked by Gu Shuixiu. In the end, she really didn''t trust Yang Yi enough, that''s why she was so worried.


    The room fell silent for a while, Dong Qinyan in the crib stared at the depressed Dong Yunlan, and sighed in her heart, there are many infatuated people in this world, but she does not understand Dong Yunlan''s feelings very well, In other words, she never got this kind of feeling in her previous life, so she had a very complicated feeling for Dong Yunlan, and there was a trace of jealousy in her envy. She immediately thought that she was just a baby now, so she was jealous of what her aunt did. , and felt funny again.


    Thinking like this, Dong Qinyan really laughed out loud.


    Her voice woke up the two people in the room, Gu Shuixiu heard Dong Qin''s voice, her whole body immediately brightened, she quickly ran over to pick it up and shook it twice, teasing: "Baby, you Are you making fun of your aunt? You''re making fun of her too, right?"


    Dong Yunlan choked and gave Gu Shuixiu a sullen look. She wanted to take the little baby girl, but she was worried that she would kick her stomach, and she was in a dilemma. Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan laughed again.


    This time they both saw surprise in each other''s eyes, and immediately looked at the little baby girl.


    The little baby girl was not nervous at all, she was still smiling, and she didn''t know what she was happy about.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan looked at her for a while and determined that there was nothing strange about Dong Qinyan, and then heaved a sigh of relief, thinking it was just a coincidence.


    After Gu Shuixiu named the child, she immediately passed the book to Dong Chenghu. From Cuizhu Mountain to Dongyang County, the pigeons only took three days to fly.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu was discussing the battle plan in Song Youxin''s study. There were more than a dozen people in the room, only Dong Chenghu was wearing a black cloak and a black mask that was as scary as a ghost. Fortunately, his cloak hat was relatively He was so big that he directly covered half of his head, otherwise people in the room would really feel uncomfortable when they saw him.


    Song Youxin kept pounding on the table in thought, frowning, as if he had encountered some intractable problem.


    Has the shop opened, has the spring ploughing started this year, and what happened to the little girl? He couldn''t wait to know the news, but he couldn''t pass it on at all, because Song Youxin planned to start the attack in ten days.


    Last year, the imperial court took advantage of them to appease the people and attacked them. The two sides have become big and small a dozen times, and they have lost and won. However, their losses are not bad. Thanks to those special forces in the Pei family.


    All of them survived the **** battle on the battlefield, plus the years of experience in the jungle, these people are not comparable to the army temporarily formed by the imperial court.


    With the special forces of the Pei family as the deployment, plus Song Youxin''s cronies as the commander, and the rebels who have been training for a while, the court is also a headache for them.


    Dong Chenghu also participated in several wars last year. At first, he was a deputy behind others. Slowly, he also led a rebel army by himself, plus Dong San and the others helped, Dong Chenghu''s combat effectiveness is not weak. In the next two wars, he took this team to kill several transportation teams of the imperial court, and also robbed them of their food and grass, which can be regarded as a great job.


    Now Dong Chenghu is well-known in the uprising army, because of his dress, others are seeing him behind the scenes.


    While he was still distracted, the person next to him tugged at his sleeve, and Dong Chenghu came back to his senses.


    Song Youxin saw him like this, and probably guessed what was going on, his forehead was immediately covered with black lines, and he said solemnly: "Brother Cheng, I plan to give up Linhai County and go directly north in ten days. , all the way to the capital, what do you think?"


    Song Youxin called Dong Chenghu Cheng''s brother, which they negotiated before. After all, protecting Dong Chenghu''s identity is actually protecting the identity and safety of his daughter in disguise, and Song Youxin will cooperate like this.


    Dong Chenghu laughed silently, but unfortunately no one could see his expression wearing a mask.


    "Brother Song, you know better than me the situation in Linhai County. I don''t think it''s that simple. The court has always attached too much importance to it, and the secret guard that attacked you last time. We haven''t found out where they are in Linhai County yet, I think this is always a hidden danger, if we can''t figure out the situation in Linhai County and send troops hastily, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate."


    "But I don''t have time to wait any longer!" Song Youxin said urgently, with naked ambition and urgency in his eyes.


    Dong Chenghu choked, thinking of what Shen Shikang said to him when he left Cuizhu Mountain, he couldn''t help persuading: "Brother Song, as the saying goes, it is easy to conquer the world, but it is difficult to sit in the world. Now, even if we stop attacking and guard Dongyang County, Yuzhang County, Yongjia County, and Jin''an County, we can still be the emperor of a small country.


    The more this is the case, the more you need to be calm, and don''t ruin the current great form because of impulsiveness. I have an assumption, listen to me if it makes sense, if you think it''s absurd, then take it as if I''m talking nonsense. "


    Dong Chenghu said this, but it aroused Song Youxin''s curiosity, he eased his emotions, sat down patiently, and said: "Then I will listen carefully to what you have to say, if you say If it''s not right, I''ll punish you for drinking with me for one night! How''s it going?"


    Dong Chenghu complained in his heart when he heard it, but he couldn''t really see it on his face, he made a draft in his heart and said, "Brother Song, do you still remember the scene when we met in Linhai County? "


    Song Youxin didn''t know, so he nodded suspiciously, "Of course I remember that you, a poor commoner, even thought about going to the refugee camp to do charity, which surprised me for a long time, but what does it matter?"


    Dong Chenghu said in the sun: "Did Brother Song send someone to check on me afterwards? Did you find any news?"

 v3 Chapter 127： A word shocked the four, the task

    Song Youxin looked sharply at Dong Chenghu, with a little hope and a little excitement in his eyes, "I did send someone to check on you at that time, but the people sent did not find anything, Let¡¯s just say that when we saw you on a boat, we thought you were just an ordinary fisherman. We made up our minds to visit again at dawn, but after dawn we couldn¡¯t find you again.


    Running away under our noses? "


    Dong Chenghu under the mask was dumbfounded, they didn''t run away, okay?


    "Brother Song, in fact, we are not from Linhai County, presumably you know that we were just using those fishing boats as cover, you know, all the boats stopped moving at night, But there will still be some boats that do not dock, just wandering with the water in the middle of the river, and as long as they leave the river bank, and the thick fog covers them at night, how can you know what happened on the river?


    To put it bluntly, once there is a thick fog on the river, even if the two ships are very close, it is difficult to detect the existence of each other. If the two ships are silent, then the two ships Boats pass by without being noticed at all. We took advantage of the river at night to sneak away.


    You have searched many places in Linhai County before, even the deep mountains and old forests in Linhai County, there is no trace at all, so I guess, those people may not be in Linhai County, but by fishing boats The way to enter Linhai County, don''t forget, Linhai County is not our territory now, and it is easy for the court''s troops to enter through the waterway. If it is a little easier, who will notice? "


    Dong Chenghu already had 80% certainty in his heart, Song Youxin and the others didn''t often go by water, especially since they never entered Linhai County from Haikou, so they didn''t know what was going on there. On the contrary, Dong Chenghu often walked, so he was sure , Entering Linhai County from the port must be the best choice, but he walked from the south to the north to reach Linhai County, while those in the court should come down from the north and arrive in Linhai County from the south, as long as they send someone to go out to the sea to investigate a Fan, I believe there will be results soon.


    The people in the room were stunned by what Dong Chenghu said, Yu Yi swallowed, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Young Master Cheng is really talented, and we even thought of such a method in our eyes. It¡¯s no wonder that I activated all the beggars in Linhai County at that time and couldn¡¯t find out about you.


    If what you said is true, then the imperial court''s troops came from there in all likelihood. Master, do we want to send someone there right away? "


    Song Youxin nodded, he was really annoyed now, if he could find out that there is such a place in Linhai County earlier, I''m afraid he would have captured Linhai County by now.


    Dong Chenghu saw that they were about to act soon, and then said: "Wait, if you are going to investigate, it is best to bring some more powerful people with martial arts. In addition, it is best to be familiar with water , Since you have left the sea, look far away to see if there is an island or something. I suspect that there may be people hidden there.


    "These are all Dong Chenghu''s survival experiences over the years. Although his family is already very rich, they never let people know how rich his family is. He wears all cotton clothes and travels only by donkey carts. Outsiders see them. They will only think that they are ordinary local rich owners, and they will not be too jealous.


    I also have combat experience, and because of the assistance from the side, when I give you two months, it happens that spring ploughing in the jurisdiction will start in these two months, and I will not waste the people and money. , I must march north!"


    In fact, these two months have been considered ample time. Song Youxin did not ask them to find out within a month, even if it was kind.


    It''s just that Dong Chenghu doesn''t really want to take this task in his heart. His current outfit will attract onlookers as soon as he goes out, and everyone will know his identity, but if the disguise is removed, it is unrealistic. As a last resort, after the meeting was dissolved, Dong Chenghu approached Yu Yi privately, and the two discussed it for a long time, but because of the first move, he would lead the search team on the bright side, while Dong Chenghu secretly led another team into Linhai. county.


    Nowadays, Dong Chenghu''s travel tool has changed from a donkey cart to a horse carriage or a horse.


    In order not to attract attention, they almost always rest during the day and travel at night, and it was already late at night when they arrived at Linhai Prefecture City. The soldiers who were defending the city kept complaining, but they didn''t dare not to obey. After all, the garrison in Linhai County had become the troops of the rebel army. If they disobeyed the order, the people in the city would suffer.


    The city spread out immediately, giving no one a chance to probe.


    As soon as they arrived at their station in Linhai County, they dispatched some men and horses to make camouflage, packaged a large cargo ship, and set off with three or four passenger ships. The port of Linhai County often There are business travelers coming in and out, and some nobles will cruise the river from here, or go far away, so the appearance of Yu Yi and others did not cause much sensation. Everyone just glanced at them and said a few sour words with envy and jealousy. If so, keep your head down and go about your business.


    As soon as Yu Yi''s group left, Dong Chenghu and his group also boarded three passenger ships after half a day. Since they did not depart from the port, no one saw them.


    Exiting the Haikou of Linhai County, Dong Chenghu seemed to see him and Gu Shuixiu in a trance. At that time, they didn''t have any money, and they were forced to live on a bamboo raft for the first time to sell game in Linhai County. , The first time they got such a large sum of money made them excited for a long time.


    At that time, he was very content, thinking that this life would be accumulated slowly, so that Shuixiu would have a good life, who would have thought that only a few years later, he had already set with his life Good roads are far away!

 v3 Chapter 128： Attack damage, make a plan

    "Shuixiu, wait for me, I will let you live a rich and prosperous life!" Dong Chenghu clenched his fists, looked at the undulating sea with resolute eyes, and solemnly swore in his heart.


    No longer called Master Dong Chenghu, they all followed Song Youxin and they called him Young Master.


    Dong Chenghu felt the sea breeze, looked at the blue sky, and said to himself: "It''s spring now, the sea is blowing the southeast wind, we have to go northwest, it is really easy to be caught by this shareholder. Nanfeng pushed forward, especially since their boat was bigger than ours, I''m afraid our speed would be much slower than ours.


    , as soon as the signal appears, we act immediately. "Dong Chenghu brought out only three hundred people this time. Almost none of these people had experience in water warfare. He didn''t want these people to die. If it wasn''t a last resort, he really didn''t want to take action. If he can, he doesn''t mind giving all the credit this time to One.


    Thinking like this, the time passed for a long time. On the first day, the people who went north did not find any hiding places of the imperial guards. After such a day, everyone is more and more sure of these People are only afraid that they are really hiding on a certain island. If this is the case, it will be troublesome.


    After three days of sailing, they have determined that there is no hiding place on the north coast, so the only possibility is the island.


    Just after meeting with Dong Chenghu, the people who went to the island immediately sent a distress signal to them. Dong Chenghu and Yu looked solemn, and they hurried in that direction without thinking about anything.


    Unfortunately, the two men arrived and found many wooden boards and several floating corpses on the sea dozens of kilometers away. These people were the men and horses they sent, but they were wearing business travel He looked like a former businessman who had been hijacked by a ship.


    Yu Qi gritted his teeth with hatred, and said fiercely, "I want to avenge them! Those people, I want to tear them to pieces!"


    Dong Cheng''s face was sinking like water, he looked at the corpses for a long time, and then said: "Look at the wounds on their bodies, they are not arrow wounds, but knife wounds, which proves that they should be fighting people on the boat at that time, Judging from these wounds, the other party is also a ruthless person, almost hitting the key with the knife.


    We are not familiar with the situation at sea, and if we act rashly, we may end up with them. "


    "Then what do you say?" Yu Yi was so angry that he lost his mind. If it weren''t for the fact that he was the team leader now, he would have acted alone.


    Dong Chenghu thought for a while, and said, "I suggest going back to Linhai County first. I know there are several pharmacies in Linhai County, and I know they must have prescriptions for intoxicating drugs. If there is a colorless and odorless drug or poison in the air, then our success will be greatly improved."


    Yu Yi''s resentful face flashed a stunned look. He wondered how Dong Chenghu, an ordinary hunter, could have so many insidious methods. Although he admired it, he was more in awe. If you offend anyone, don''t offend him. As long as you give him this kind of sinful means, it is estimated that he will be disabled even if he doesn''t die.


    Yu Yi had to admit that what Dong Chenghu said was very reasonable. They really don''t have the ability to directly conflict with those people now.


    After the two agreed, they sent some people to watch the situation in Haikou, they quickly returned to Linhai County, and finally visited all the pharmacies in Linhai County. Medicine and poison, Yu Yi looked at these things and his scalp became numb, and he looked at Dong Chenghu inquiringly, "Master Cheng, what do you think we should do now?"


    "Move these medicines to these boats, we will talk about it when we get on the boat." Dong Chenghu carried two large bags of sacks by himself, as if walking on the ground, and boarded the boat at once.


    Seeing this, the people behind them quickly picked up the sack and followed Dong Chenghu''s pace. When he got to the wing of the ship, Dong Chenghu took out the materials he had told Dong San and the others to buy, and said to Yi, "Can you make a smoke bomb? It''s the kind that will cause smoke when you hit the other party. We need to make these The poison is mixed in the smoke bomb, and it will explode as soon as it hits the enemy, but when it explodes, we must ensure that we will not be hit by ourselves.


    This is the detoxification pill that my wife prepared for me before I went out. For the sake of our actions together, I will share one for each of you. This thing is very precious and the medicine lasts for twelve pills. It''s time, so don''t rush to use it. When we go out to the sea and follow the order to take it, we will try to get those people together before the effect of the drug wears off! "Dong Chenghu painstakingly divided the detoxification pills. This thing can''t be bought outside. Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yicuixi discussed the configuration together. They have already tested it, and the efficacy of the detoxification pills on the market is incomparable. of.


    Yu Yi and the others see Dong Chenghu at all, as if they are extremely reluctant to give it to them, and understand in their heart that these medicines are only very precious, and holding them one by one seems to save their lives The talisman is general, and it is collected in a precious and important place.


    After the detoxification pills were distributed, at the beginning, they organized a group of people who could make smoke bombs. The group worked hard for a day and a night, and finally used up all the poisons. They looked at the smoke bombs in the boat , Yu Yi couldn''t help swallowing, "I hope there will be no accidents on the way, or if these smoke bombs explode on the boat, they will definitely die in an instant."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know Yu Yi''s heart was frightened, so he sent all the smoke bombs down, five per person, all of them on his body, when he encountered the enemy, he would hit them with the mission, if he couldn''t aim correctly Just smash it on the boat, if they just get close, let those people go back and forth!


    Everyone listened to Dong Chenghu''s remarks, all of them were full of black lines, but this method is really a good way to sign up for those soldiers with low force value.


    In this way, after the smoke bombs were divided, the group set off again. The three passenger ships in front were in the front, but there were actually only a few people inside. Followed by two passenger ships, here are Yu Yi and the men and horses he led, and then the team led by Dong Chenghu.

 v3 Chapter 129： Dispatched again, cruel death

    After the group set off, they went directly to the direction of the signal that day. This time they chose to set off at night. The first three ships each had several sailors who were familiar with water, and they were at the helm of Dong Chenghu. People don''t have to worry. ?


    The ship sailed on the sea all night, and finally arrived at the accident site at noon the next day. They waited here for a while, and no enemy came.


    Yu Yi and Dong Chenghu discussed it, both of them believed that those people were nearby, so they had to search around the area in a large area. After they walked northeast for a long time, they suddenly appeared in front Condition.


    First, there was an exclamation from the first ship, which did not mean that the ship had started to smoke, but after a while, all three ships were filled with smoke.


    , But after a while, a stream of red immediately appeared on the water, and I don''t know if the **** smell here will attract the large sea fish.


    Yu Yi didn''t care about this, surrounded the three ships, paying attention to the surrounding environment from time to time, in case the reinforcements of these people came, and then quietly waited for the smoke on the ship to disperse go.


    At this time, people in the three ships rushed out of the deck one after another, and it was convenient to wave their hands, which meant that the enemy on the ship had been controlled by them.


    Yu was so happy and ordered them to gather all the people they caught. Only then did they discover that there should be about 30 people who attacked them, divided into three pairs and attacked three passenger ships. They didn''t expect the smoke bombs on the ship to be filled with poison. They thought it was just used by the people on the ship to confuse people and escape. There were no embankments, and they were all caught.


    Those who jumped into the sea would be more fortunate. They have already checked, and they can''t see any islands in this radius, I''m afraid those people will become food for sea fish.


    They also specially inspected their mouths, pulled the poison out of their mouths, and removed their chins, so that even if they wanted to bite their tongues, they couldn''t do it.


    After doing this, they wake these people up and interrogate them separately. Anyway, these people are all going to die, and Yu Yi does not limit the means of his subordinates. As long as they can ask something, they can use any method. not a problem.


    Because of Yu Yi''s request, those people are all gearing up to take people away, intending to make a big fight.


    Can''t ask.


    To the end, even the good-tempered Dong Chenghu was anxious, remembering that the medicines that Gu Shuixiu handed him seemed to contain highly poisonous poisons, he simply took them out and threatened: "I''ll ask again, you guys If you still don''t say anything, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Dong Chenghu glared at the five people angrily, but those few people were still unwilling to speak. He fed it.


    This is the first time Dong Chenghu has done this kind of thing, and it is also the first time he has used this kind of medicine. to achieve what effect.


    Dong San and the others all quietly looked at the man who took the poison, but after half a cup of tea, the man began to react. First, he rolled on the ground in pain, struggling frantically, but But he couldn''t get rid of the rope, and he couldn''t even commit suicide. His mouth made a terrifying whimper, and his whole body almost convulsed.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned, looking at the man''s death, he couldn''t recover for a long time. The face under the mask was as white as paper.


    Dong San and several others were too frightened to return to their senses, but everyone was wearing masks, and others could not see their reactions at all. It fell into the eyes of the remaining four men in black, Dong Chenghu They murdered like numbness, and their firm hearts have been shaken by watching such a miserable death zone of their companions.


    Everyone didn''t speak for a while, Dong Chenghu, who came back to his senses, slowly took out the bottle of poison from his arms, and it fell into the eyes of the men in black that Dong Chenghu was going to attack them Now, with one begging for mercy, the other two immediately tensed up, but within a quarter of an hour, they sold all their accomplices.


    While they were talking, Dong Chenghu kept memorizing it until there was nothing left to ask, and then called Yu Yi over.


    The progress on Yu Yi''s side was not going well. Hearing that Dong Chenghu was looking for him, he was a little upset. He didn''t expect that his progress on this side was surprisingly smooth. Now Yu Yi has to pay attention to Dong Chenghu. these people.


    Since they acted together, it seems that Dong Chenghu has been doing things smoothly. If it wasn''t for his idea this time, I''m afraid they would still have a headache. In this way, Yu Yi would not dare to put Dong Chenghu again. Treat it like an ordinary hunter.


    "Sir Yu, see if there is anything else you want to ask, if not, I will give them a treat!" The most important thing is that they are poisoned, even if they keep it alive No, since they cooperated, Dong Chenghu didn''t want to continue torturing them.


    Yu Yi got the materials after Dong Chenghu''s torture, asked a little more and left.


    I still can''t believe that he actually used such a cruel method to take a life. He is no longer the soft-hearted Dong Chenghu he used to be!


    Dong San and the others dispose of the bodies before going to the deck to report to Dong Chenghu. Seeing that he did not say a word, Dong San and others probably guessed the reason. Seriously, They still haven''t recovered from the shock just now, but after thinking about it, those people are enemies, either you die or I die, they still want to live well, so that''s all they can do!


    Thinking about this, they feel better.


    "Son, all the bodies have been disposed of, and the ship has been cleaned up. It''s late at night, you better rest early, tomorrow we should take the initiative to attack."


    Now that they have obtained each other''s information, they really won''t delay anymore.

 v3 Chapter 130： Arrive at the island, sneak attack

    Dong Chenghu nodded, sighed inaudibly, and immediately said: "There is a vigil tonight, you should go to rest, I am afraid there will be no such peace after tomorrow, I hope you are in peace. When An An comes out, we can go back safely together."


    Everyone had a heavy heart, bowed solemnly to Dong Chenghu, and then turned back to rest one by one.


    The next day just dawned slightly, the sea surface of Shanghai was filled with a layer of mist, and Yu Yi''s figure had already appeared in front of Dong Chenghu.


    Seeing his haggard look, Dong Chenghu exclaimed: "Master Yu, you haven''t slept all night?"


    Yu Yi smiled reluctantly, nodded and said: "I don''t want to sleep, although you have reviewed a lot of content, but I am worried about fraud, and put those people in our hands. Tried it again, tried every means, and didn''t let them speak until the second half of the night, **** it! Those people are really cunning, hiding in that kind of place, no wonder we can''t find it, and according to what they said, it''s just that There are about 5,000 people on the island, and now it is difficult to deal with only 30 people.


    If we meet those 5,000 people, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning. Now that these 30 people have been out for so long, those people may have noticed it, and we can only ask for support. "


    After hearing what Yu Yi said, Dong Chenghu also felt a heavy heart, but he couldn''t tell from his face.


    According to Yu Yi''s meaning, the group set off again. They only had 300 people, but they had to face 5,000 people. To be honest, Dong Chenghu wanted to give up.


    Send out a signal for help, as long as they can drag on for some time, the reinforcements will arrive.


    With this kind of mood, Dong Chenghu and Yu Yi set off with their own men. From here, they can see the island ten kilometers northeast. When they get there, they cannot go outside unless Encountered foggy weather, but this can only wait.


    Just as they were stagnant at sea for seven or eight days, they did not wait for the thick fog, but instead, they waited for a big storm at sea.


    Looking at the ghost weather, Yu Yi and Dong Chenghu decided not to wait any longer. The two commanded the boat to approach the island quickly. Perhaps because of the bad weather, they did not encounter the people on the island. , Just when they went ashore, the wind and waves on the sea were so strong that the ship was overturned. Dong Chenghu and the others were extremely grateful that they had left the ship, otherwise they would have been buried in the sea by now.


    It''s just that when they go to the island, they will face a more dangerous situation. Now is not the time to think about this. Dong Chenghu and Yu Yi lead the way together, survey the surrounding area, and find a Hidden places to settle first.


    Of course, those who went out to investigate the situation were not idle. In addition to finding a place to stay, they also had to pay attention to observe where the five thousand people lived.


    Unfortunately, the people sent out almost walked half of the island, and they didn''t find a single person at all, except for a valley in the center of the island.


    After the people who went out came back to report, Dong Chenghu probably guessed that he himself came out of the mountains, until such a valley should be another world. I can''t even see the other person''s shadow, I''m afraid that the place where these people hide is the valley.


    Yu Yi did not have the same life experience as Dong Chenghu, but with his keen sense, he also found that the valley was not right.


    "Young Master Cheng, what should we do now?" No matter how powerful Yu is, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. He only has these men and horses in his hands, and the pros and cons are still uneven. Five thousand people are facing each other, what is it that is not sent to death?


    Maybe people don''t take them seriously!


    Dong Chenghu understands Yu Yi''s concern, but what does Yu Yi mean by looking at him so hopefully? Does he look very wise?


    Seeing Dong Chenghu''s silence, Yu became anxious and said, "You can think of a way to fight the enemy with smoke bombs before. Is there any other way around now... No, is it a magic weapon to win by surprise?"


    Dong San and others are all covered in black lines, does he think their master is a treasure chest? It is also a magic weapon to win by surprise. It is quite beautiful to think!


    Dong Chenghu is also speechless, does he look like a swindler? How can there be so many things to scrape him.


    "The magic weapon for victory is gone, there are still some poisons, but it is not enough to poison so many people, so this method is not feasible. As for those smoke bombs, except for those three boats, the people have used up, Others are still well stored, and even the antidote pills are not used, this can be used to save lives.


    Check the terrain first, if you can''t do it, you can only sneak attack, but sneak attack is the best choice tonight. "


    Yu heard them one by one, and quickly asked: "What do you say, I will listen to you!"


    Dong Chenghu was driven to the shelves, so he had to let people go out to explore the other half of the island. If there is no one there, then it is almost certain that those people are in the valley, and then there will be three hundred people. Encircling the valley and throwing stones in it, even if you can''t kill those people, you can mess up their positions, and even throw those smoke bombs down together, creating a feeling of "wonderland on earth", he doesn''t believe that this is not possible. Effect.


    Just do what they say. Three hundred people immediately went to collect the stones. Although it was windy and rainy outside, as long as it was not near the sea, there would be no danger.


    Three hundred people worked all night, and at dawn finally accumulated a large number of stones.


    They send a message, and if they don''t get a signal after a quarter of an hour, they act immediately.


    After the man left, Yu Yi and Dong Chenghu began to watch the situation in the valley nervously. Within two quarters of an hour, the signal had appeared.


    Dong Chenghu and Yu Yiyi were overjoyed. Seeing that the wind and rain had subsided, and it was almost dawn, they immediately ordered an action, first smashing rocks into the valley, and then smashing the smoke bombs after half of the rocks.


    The valley suddenly became lively, Dong Chenghu and the others could hear the shouts below.


    The people above seemed to be inspired to threw rocks below, and some people threw smoke bombs when there was no rock.

 v3 Chapter 131： After the war, burn the valley

    Unfortunately, before a few smoke bombs were hit, he saw the man in black climbing up from the rock wall of the valley, Dong Chenghu was shocked and shouted: "Immediately back, there are still smoke bombs! "


    Two hundred and ninety-nine people heard Dong Chenghu''s voice and immediately went crazy, leaving only a few people to continue throwing smoke bombs into the valley, and the remaining people stared at the climbers who climbed up. Men in black, as long as one comes up, they will gang up on one, and if two come up, they will gang up on two. If there are too many people, they will simply retreat and throw smoke bombs at them when they reach the ground.


    Dong Chenghu doesn''t believe it, they can come up from the bottom of the valley without much breathing!


    As long as they breathe a lot, these smoke bombs will be effective, plus they can not be disturbed by the smoke bombs, then rush into the smoke and fight them.


    According to Dong Chenghu''s plan, nearly 300 people fought with the men in black, but after a long time, the valley was full of corpses. Only now did Dong Chenghu confirm that they lead to the bottom of the valley. There are really only these cliffs and cliffs, which are their natural barriers, but also their weak points.


    There are about two thousand people.


    This achievement is because most of them were hit when they were at the bottom of the valley. When they climbed up from the valley, they were besieged by them. No matter how he could resist, he could not fight against them, but Under such circumstances, nearly 50 people died on their side. You know, there are only 300 of them in total, and now there are only 250 left!


    "Young Master Cheng, no one has come up now. The efficacy of the detoxification pills we take can only last for another night. While it''s still dark, I want to go down and have a look, sure If there are five thousand people here, we don''t have many smoke bombs left now, if we can''t kill these people tonight, by tomorrow morning, we won''t be able to use these smoke bombs anymore." Yu Yi looked at it. There are more than 2,000 corpses on the ground, and their eyes are scarlet.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t screw him, so he nodded, "You take some people down, we will meet you up there, if there is a situation, send a signal to inform us, and we will also deal with these corpses." Two thousand There are many corpses lying here, and all their faces have symptoms of poisoning. To be honest, Dong Chenghu himself felt numb in his scalp. If it wasn''t for the tragic death of the man in black, he must have been stunned. .


    Yu Yi has no opinion on Dong Chenghu''s arrangement, and they really want to leave one person to watch, and in terms of face-to-face experience, Dong Chenghu is indeed not his opponent.


    "Well, for the sake of safety, we should set fire to the valley first, and then send people down to check it out. We can''t afford more losses." This is also Yu Yi. Strategy proposed for the first time in many days.


    Dong Chenghu naturally agrees with both hands.


    Just do what they say, before the sun goes down, they set fire to the valley, and they can see if they can still force some people out.


    In this way, Yu Yi took a hundred people down the valley, and as he walked down, he realized that the valley below is really not easy, the valley is not very big, just like a basin, in the middle of the valley there is a The small lake can be seen clearly from above. There are many wooden houses built around the lake, and the houses are built by the lake, which is intriguing.


    When we got to the bottom of the valley, the air was still filled with the disgusting smell of some smoke bombs. Yu Yi simply didn''t do anything, went directly to the vicinity of the wooden house, motioned to the people around him, and threw torches at the wooden house. After the wooden house was set on fire, they lit all the surrounding trees, and did not count the third. How many corpses, seeing the fire in the valley getting bigger, a group of people immediately climbed up the cliff.


    In the half center of the cliff, everyone could feel the heat of the raging fire, so looking at it, Yu Yi was half heartbroken.


    When everyone returned to the top of the cliff, Yu Yi frowned and said, "Master Cheng, if this fire can be extinguished tonight, we will go down tonight to check the situation, if it can''t be extinguished tonight, we will Don''t go down. The valley is full of poisonous powder because of the poisonous smoke bombs. You can''t touch it at all. If our antidote has not expired, we would not dare to approach. Before the antidote expires, we have to take care Take a shower and clean off the poisonous powder on your body."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, he still has detoxification pills on him, but it is not enough for everyone to share, so he can only listen to Yiyi''s arrangement.


    Surviving, it is impossible to breathe in such an environment, I am afraid that I am not poisoned to death, but also choked to death by thick smoke.


    Because of this understanding, Dong Chenghu and Yu Yi decided not to go to the valley for the time being, and let some people go to the beach to wash their bodies first, including the same clothes. Remove the poisonous powder from the body before it goes black.


    At this point, everyone relaxes a bit, and then they feel hungry. They haven''t eaten all day and night. They are on this deserted island and don''t know what else to eat?


    "I''ll go to the beach to see if there''s anything to eat. Let''s put a belly on first." Dong Chenghu said thoughtfully.


    Yu Yi was overjoyed, his eyes widened, and he said with a tsk tut, "I never imagined that Young Master Cheng would have this ability, so let me go with you."


    The two of them arrived on the beach, it was so dark, they couldn''t see what was on the beach, they patrolled around with torches, Yu Yi suddenly looked up, and saw a boat heading towards them not far away When he came over, he immediately pulled Dong Chenghu''s clothes dignifiedly, "It''s not good, someone is approaching, I don''t know if it''s an enemy or a friend. Let''s put out the torches first and go back and inform them."


    Dong Chenghu just nodded his head, plunged the torch into the sea water, and ran to the center of the island with Yu Yi.


    The two quickly discussed a strategy. Since they took some men and horses to hide near the beach to observe, if they were enemies or not, they immediately sent a signal to Dong Chenghu and the others, and asked Dong Chenghu to take the rest of the people to flee quickly.

 v3 Chapter 132： Dangerous situation, reinforcements arrive

    Dong Chenghu didn''t want to be a deserter, but he knew that Yu Yi''s mission, in addition to killing the enemy, was to protect him. Song Youxin had told him privately before that this was Yu Yi''s mission, and Song Youxin thanked him his other way.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the people behind him, a struggle flashed in his eyes, and finally nodded. At this time, there is no time for mother-in-law and mother. If he does not agree, I am afraid that Yu Yi will not be able to leave with confidence.


    As soon as he saw Dong Chenghu''s agreement, he immediately counted a few cronies, and the rest were handed over to Dong Chenghu.


    Before they left, Dong Chenghu gave each of them a pill, and told them to swallow the pill and jump into the sea if they really lost.


    Although Yu Yi doesn''t know what this medicine is for, Dong Chenghu will never harm them. With this pill, they can also have more vitality.


    After the two agreed, they left quickly as soon as they left, and Dong Chenghu took the rest to the opposite direction. , they are going to rely on these things to get out of this ghost place.


    Just as they arrived at the beach, someone accidentally found the fishing boats of those men in black near the beach. In this way, it was considered an endless road. They were only two hundred people. These fishing boats Enough to carry them away safely.


    With these fishing boats, Dong Chenghu even thought of going back to help Yu Yi, but he didn''t know the situation there, so he didn''t dare to act rashly, and the waiting time was always very long.


    While Dong Chenghu was waiting anxiously, a group of men in black rushed out from behind the reef. Dong Chenghu was shocked, and then quickly calmed down, everyone surrounded Dong Chenghu in the middle, the group of men in black also slowly approaching them.


    "It''s you who burned our valley! Now you still want to use our fishing boat to leave, hum! Go and bury them!" The man in black who took the lead said coldly and viciously.


    Just as they were about to start, Yu Yi rushed over and shouted, "You dare! If you don''t hold your hand, you will be captured!"


    The leading man in black sank his eyes, looked at Dong Chenghu who was surrounded by the center and said: "Catch the thief first, catch the king, catch that person and we can leave!"


    Under the order of the man in black, everyone rushed towards Dong Chenghu, the two sides fought together, and the reinforcements behind Yu also shot.


    There are five or six hundred of these men in black. Although they successfully escaped from the valley, each of them was poisoned, but the symptoms were relatively mild. If Yu Yi did not bring reinforcements Come here, these people can definitely kill Dong Chenghu and the others, but with the addition of two or three thousand reinforcements, these men in black have become stubbornly resisting, and it is only a matter of time before they are captured.


    They want to arrest Dong Chenghu, the "king", Dong Chenghu and the others also want to arrest the leader of the men in black. Five hundred poisoned men in black were quickly subdued, and some were directly killed. Some were directly knocked out.


    Seeing this, the leader of the man in black wanted to run away, but was shot down by the reinforcements, and Yu Yi rushed to unload his chin before he committed suicide, knocking him unconscious.


    When these men in black all fell down, Yu Yicai breathed a sigh of relief, and for the rest of his life, Chao Dong Chenghu laughed happily, "I think this time things went too smoothly, no Thinking of the fish that really slipped through the net, there are five or six hundred people here, including the two thousand people who were killed by us. There should be more than two thousand people at the bottom of the valley. It seems that tomorrow is really going to go down. It''s clear, I''m not at ease!"


    Although they said that, the leader of the man in black has been captured by them, and everyone knows that there should be no survivors on this island.


    Admiration is endless. The people of their Pei family only admire capable people. If this battle spreads out, I am afraid that Dong Chenghu and Yu Yizhen will become famous.


    As soon as the reinforcements arrived, there was nothing to do with Dong Chenghu. He had just experienced such a dangerous situation, and everyone was physically and mentally exhausted. In addition, he had not eaten for such a long time, and the men behind him were also all sluggish. sluggish.


    Everyone went to the camp to rest, and the rest was left to the Pei family''s personal soldiers.


    Dong Chenghu and the others went to the camp to eat, and lay down one by one, like mud, and they woke up reluctantly until the next day the sun shone so much that they could not stand it.


    Everyone came together to eat hot porridge, and they were moved to tears.


    The Pei family cronies saw that Dong Chenghu was awake, and came over with Yu Yi.


    "Young Master Cheng, we sent people down the valley early this morning, and the people who went there have been cleared. There are 2,428 corpses at the bottom of the valley, plus these people here. , and the thirty you killed before, the total is exactly five thousand.


    The other leader of the man in black has also been interrogated by us. That guy is a tough guy, and he still refuses to open his mouth, but our Pei family has the means of interrogation. I think we can make them obedient before tomorrow. Okay, let''s fix it now and get out of here. "


    It was his purpose to ask Dong Chenghu to leave. After all, they had to do something to the island, and he didn''t want Dong Chenghu to know about these things.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t think much about it, he nodded readily and agreed, he had enough for this trip!


    The two were relieved when they saw Dong Chenghu nodding.


    There must be a lot of gold and silver jewelry below, give some to their families." Dong Chenghu was still a little unbearable, after all, he was a brother who followed him to death, and he just died like this, Dong Chenghu felt really uncomfortable.


    Yu agreed without hesitation, "Even if you don''t say it, we will do it. The people under your master''s opponent are very pitiful."


    Dong Chenghu got Yu Yi''s promise, and was completely relieved. After discussing with Dong San and several others, he took the lead and walked to the boat.


    The two hundred of them can take a boat to leave first, and when they leave, the Pei family''s personal soldiers also begin to move.


    It takes three or four days to go from the island to the seaport of Linhai County, which is enough time for Dong Chenghu and the others to make good repairs and think hard.


    As soon as people relax, they will start to pay attention to other things. Only now did they realize that they are too sticky, and they can''t wait for the boat to dock, and they can also take a good shower .

 v3 Chapter 133： reward, distribute

    Back to Linhai County, the two hundred people headed by Dong Chenghu went to the station of the rebel army in a low-key manner. Everything here is ready, so that they can relax, eat and sleep well, After they have had enough rest, they will return to Dongyang County.


    On the second day when Dong Chenghu arrived at the station, Yu Er appeared. If Yu Yi is a calm and mastery of the overall situation, then Yu Er will be a bit nonsensical. Li Lu wasn''t interested either, but only followed Song Youxin to repay his kindness. Wherever he appeared, he would definitely jump around.


    On the second day of Dong Chenghu''s relaxation, the station was boiling. For no other reason, Yu Er brought a car of large wooden boxes to Linhai County. As soon as he arrived, he was not idle, and went straight to Dong Chenghu, but the way he entered the door was a little special.


    This fellow was not afraid of Dong Chenghu''s fire-breathing eyes, and said with a hilarious smile: "Young Master Cheng, you have done a great job this time, the master was overjoyed when he found out, and he specially let his subordinates I brought you a large box of gold and silver jewelry, including the pensions of the deceased soldiers and the rewards for the soldiers who came back from the mission with you this time. You decide how much you want to give to those soldiers. As for the one, You don''t have to keep it for him, the master will give him another reward.


    However, the master asked his subordinates to remind Cheng Gongzi that he knows that you have a good heart, but it is also important to pay attention to how the pension and the reward are distributed. I am afraid that it will be difficult to deal with in the future, so the master asks you to think about it. As for the pension, you can pay it according to the specifications. If you have more money, you will send it in your name, so that other soldiers will not have any opinions.


    Also, my master asked Yu Yi and the others to patrol the sea. If they find that there are still people from the court, they will kill them. When the sea is calm, Linhai County is ours, so you You don''t have to go back to Dongyang County, you just need to stay in Linhai County. I''m afraid you will have to work hard during this time. "


    Yu Er''s attitude towards Dong Chenghu seems to be a little different from before. In the past, he was only respectful to Song Youxin''s staff, but he didn''t care about it. After all, he didn''t want fame and fortune, and he didn''t need to please anyone , but this time Dong Chenghu did these things that really shocked him. It was really shocking to be able to fight against the five thousand elite secret guards specially cultivated by the court with three hundred soldiers of uneven force.


    What makes him even more admire is that Dong Chenghu actually won, and he won when the odds of winning are almost zero, no matter whether he uses shady means or not, he never tires of deceit, the winner is the king and the loser For Kou, his ability is worthy of their admiration.


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was pondering, this box of gold and silver is probably a lot, how could Song Youxin give so much money so generously this time?


    "Mr. Yu Er, it''s not like we haven''t won battles before. Although I don''t know how Brother Song gave out these money, it seems that he has never given such a large amount of money. too weird."


    Yu Er hung upside down on the beam like a bat, swaying back and forth, seeing Dong Chenghu''s head dizzy, but he said with a look of contentment: "What is this? Although we are in short supply, this Young Master Cicheng has made a great contribution to destroying the five thousand elites. In addition, Yu Yi and the others have spread the news. There are still a lot of gold and silver jewelry hidden on the island, all of which were stolen by those people before. .


    That''s why I gave you such a box of gold and silver jewelry. To be honest, this box is not even a drop in the bucket compared to those, so you should take it seriously. "


    After Yu Er explained his mission clearly, seeing that Dong Chenghu had nothing to ask, he jumped and flew towards the window, never going down to the ground.


    Dong Chenghu''s head was covered with black lines, he shook his head for a while, and immediately went out of the door and walked to the warehouse.


    At this time, Dong Wei and the others had already gathered at the door of the warehouse, just because Yu Er arrived and instructed them to work, they moved in this box of gold and silver jewelry.


    After the five people saw Dong Chenghu, they saluted him and kept guarding the door of the warehouse. Dong Chenghu walked in and saw the large wooden box in the center of the warehouse, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help. After a twitch, such a large wooden box should be enough for two big men.


    Dong Chenghu opened the wooden box while slandering, to be honest, if it wasn''t for his lack of money now, I can''t say that he really moved his mind. This box is mainly gold and silver, and there are a few parts. Jewelry and jade, it is estimated that Song Youxin collected these things from others.


    Gold and silver are easy to use, and things like jewelry are not very convenient to circulate, so this guy simply rewarded him with these things. And pension, I''m afraid Song Youxin will not put gold and silver in it.


    According to Song''s new standards, the pension for soldiers who died in battle is fifty taels of silver, which is five taels of gold, and the soldiers who are seriously injured and disabled are forty taels of silver, which is four taels of silver. Gold, other wounded soldiers were rewarded with 10 taels of silver, and those who were not injured were rewarded with 5 taels of silver.


    This treatment is actually good enough. Dong Chenghu has no objection to the standard of rewarding silver, but for those dead and disabled soldiers, Dong Chenghu always feels that this amount of silver is not enough at all. There are also old people, wives and children, such a little money is not enough for them to live a few years, if they encounter illness again, I''m afraid...


    Thinking like this, Dong Chenghu decided to use his own name to reissue one hundred taels of silver to the dead soldiers, and fifty taels of silver to the disabled soldiers. In this way, This box of gold and silver treasures has almost bottomed out, and the rest will be given to Dong Wei and the others. After all, they are his cronies, and they have protected him all the way, so he can''t treat them badly.


    In this way, all that was left for him was the jewelry and the silver estimated to be about three thousand taels.


    With these Dong Chenghu, he was very satisfied. He took out one thousand taels from the silver and sent it back to Gu Shuixiu together with the jewelry. These were earned by his own ability, and he also Make Shuixiu happy.


    Thinking about this, Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still, and immediately distributed all the money, let the servants send the money out according to the list of soldiers, and then privately reward Dong Wei and the others with silver , at the same time packing these jewelry, let the rebels send it to Yongjia County.

 v3 Chapter 134： Flirting with babies, the main product

    Gu Shuixiu, who was busy opening a shop, didn¡¯t know that Dong Chenghu specially gave her such a pile of treasures, hiding in the study all day, writing and painting, only Dong Qinyan was always with her Beside her, Cui Xi was waiting outside.


    Fun Fun and when they went to the county seat, they found Gu Erniu. After she relayed Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, Gu Erniu immediately shouted to Changming that they moved the shop, and the main street was booming. The shop was empty. Although it was privately negotiated by Gu Shuixiu and Gu Erniu, outsiders didn¡¯t know that since the murder case happened next door to this shop, everyone was somewhat taboo about this place. Now I see a good pub It was closed after only a year of opening, and the people even thought that there was a way to do it, and they were even more taboo about it.


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t know what the people of the county think about this shop. After thinking about it for a long time, she still can''t figure out what business to do. The county town is not comparable to the town. There is almost no shortage of food, clothing, housing and transportation. , except for the fact that it is not as prosperous as Fucheng.


    "What kind of business should I do?"


    The little guy in the crib can already wave his hands and feet and babble loudly to express his emotions. Beside him, he said boredly, "Niuniu, what business do you think we should do? Can we sell you?"


    The little guy opened his eyes when he heard the words, and immediately started babbling in protest, Gu Shuixiu felt even more amused, and continued teasing: "No, no, the girl doll is not worth much when sold, it is known Now, our shop can''t continue to operate, let''s forget it...Little guy, do you think you should be placed in the shop as a treasure? That way we can come here like clouds!"


    Nowadays, Dong Qinyan looks like a porcelain doll, and she is very delicate. She has baby fat on her face. Anyone who sees it will want to kiss two. In the shop, absolutely eye-catching.


    Dong Qinyan looked at her unfortunate mother as if she was really thinking about the feasibility of this proposal, and hurriedly protested with a louder voice, but unfortunately the money-loving mother didn''t listen at all, and the little guy felt wronged , and immediately burst into tears.


    The cry woke up Gu Shuixiu who was thinking, she quickly picked up her daughter and coaxed softly: "Niuniu don''t cry, mother is joking with you... I don''t cry, I don''t cry..."


    Cuixi outside heard the movement and hurried into the house to help. After learning what Gu Shuixiu had done, she hugged the child and left with a face full of tears, but she couldn''t help but slandered, " Madam is really going back more and more, she even bullied the young lady like this, fortunately the young master and the others are not here, otherwise the madam will definitely be read by them."


    After Cuixi left with Dong Qinyan in her arms, Gu Shuixiu had a flash of inspiration, as if she had thought of something, she immediately ran to the edge of the desk, looked at her drawings, and carefully pondered: "Since the county has everything If there is no shortage, then I will specialize in the business of a certain group of people, if the shop is on the main street..."


    After a few days of pondering, Gu Shuixiu finally decided to sell rouge gouache and baby products in the county store. Of course, there are many shops in the county to buy rouge gouache, but there are no stores that sell baby products. In addition, the tooth powders on the market today are all ordinary salt powders. Cuizhushan produces salt by itself. When the time comes, bamboo salt tooth powders or color tooth powders dyed by plants can be launched. Presumably those ladies and ladies will like it.


    In addition, she can also launch soaps, soaps, and so on. In modern times, anyone who has studied chemistry will do it. It was in the textbooks when he was in junior high school and high school. Gu Shuixiu still remembers the general raw materials and steps. To really make a finished product, I am afraid that it will take some trial and error to know the effect.


    What makes Gu Shuixiu motivated is that only pancreas is sold on the market today. These pancreas are made of animal oil and have a strange smell. The merchants added a lot of fragrance to it. The smell was covered up by the agent, but the soap she made was rapeseed oil produced in Cuizhu Mountain. Then, she would purify the plant ash and try to see if she could make the thickest soap. If so, she would still be able to Add various things to it, even honey, or petals, and then use a special mold to solidify, and the soap made is definitely not comparable to pancreas.


    With this soap as a signboard, she sells some supplies needed by pregnant women and mothers and special clothes for babies, blankets, cribs, etc. In this way, her shop can be considered to have her own It''s unique, and more importantly, there is no need to do the food, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t want to put eggs in a basket.


    After thinking about the idea, Cuizhushan was tossed by Gu Shuixiu again. Dong Lie and the others finally finished the spring ploughing, and they began to be tossed by Gu Shuixiu to do all kinds of woodworking. She herself Busy making soap recipes.


    During this period, only our little queen, Dong Qinyan, has been watching all this with cold eyes, and she is still haunted by her mother''s words that she put herself in the shop as a treasure.


    After two months of trying, Gu Shuixiu finally formulated the most successful soap formula. After mass production, the bamboo salt tooth powder did not fall out. In addition, she also dragged Yu Qi and the others to help outside. After purchasing some inferior pearls, you can make pearl powder with pearls, and you can also use pearl powder to produce rouge gouache. In this way, her shop has really taken the high-end route.


    With the product, the decoration grade of this shop should also keep up.


    In order to open the shop, Gu Shuixiu personally went to Zhishui County, and after on-the-spot inspection, drew a decoration design drawing, all the wood in the shop had to be repainted, and the shop had to be repainted In some counters, mothers and babies should be separated from rouge gouache, and even the shop signs should be different from others¡¯. Chunhua Qiushi", if this plaque is hung up, it will definitely attract people''s attention.


    There is also a shadow wall in the center opposite the door of the shop, surrounded by flowers, looming, which is really curious. Looking from the outside, you can only see this delicate shadow wall, which suddenly makes the shop a little more mysterious.


    When the shop was renovated, Colorful and Chenghai took time to take a look. They were all amazed, especially the girls from Colorful, who had no resistance to such a beautiful place. Li, I heard that Gu Shuixiu was going to sell high-end rouge gouache and baby products in the shop, all of them were full of anticipation.


    Of course, they also care about another thing, which is who Gu Shuixiu plans to send to work in this shop.

 v3 Chapter 135： Staff arrangement, Chunhua Qiushi opened for business

    While they were still speculating, Gu Shuixiu had already called Binfen and Chenghai to the front and looked at the loyal subordinates in front of her. Dong Yi, you want to let Funful work with him, but you also know Fun Fun''s ability, and it is a shame to keep her locked in Cuizhu Mountain.


    So I originally planned to cultivate the good days, but now Luoying has been brought out by the colorful, so I plan to bring Cuifang up and let you and Luoying take over the fragrance of ten miles and become a sea Still in charge of the original work, Cui Fen is in charge of the kitchen, of course, Cui Fang and Luo Ying will also help, you can discuss how to work shifts. "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want Cheng Hai and Luo Ying to rule the whole Shili Piaoxiang, although they wouldn''t have other thoughts now, but it would be difficult to protect their temperament after being in power for a long time.


    "As for the colorful, I will be the shopkeeper in Chunhua Qiushi in the future. Of course, I will bring Liangchen up to you as your deputy. After all, the house will receive some ladies from now on, and women love it. It''s even more so for women from wealthy families, but they certainly don''t care about money as much as ordinary people do. As long as you serve them well, our shop will not worry about running out of business.


    In order to please the guests, you should be humble and swallow your anger, but you must also tolerate them to the maximum extent. How to control this degree depends on your ability. "Gu Shuixiu said seriously.


    After listening to Cuifang and the others, they realized how difficult it is to manage this shop. Looking at the colorful eyes, there is worry and admiration. After all, if they come, they will definitely not be able to do it. Cheng Hai has an exquisite temperament, but this Chunhua Qiushi obviously has no place for him.


    I''m afraid it will be delayed, but on the other hand, it is also the master''s trust in her. At this time, the colorful is mixed, and I don''t know whether it is more happy or more worried.


    Seeing her promise, Gu Shuixiu softened her expression and said softly, "As for my promise to Dong Yi, I will honor it, as long as he finishes the things that the master ordered before he left, he will Let him come to Chunhua Qiushi, be a guard or whatever, as long as he likes, as long as I need him to come back."


    "Thank you madam!" Colorful moved to tears, and immediately knelt down to thank Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Don''t rush to thank me, I have an excessive request, now Chunhua Qiushi is just starting, I hope you can have children after this year. It''s time to let Liang Chen help share some.


    In addition to Liang Chen, Liu Shui and Liu Shuang will also help in the shop. In the future, you will be the shopkeeper of Chunhua Qiushi, Liang Chen will be the deputy, Liu Shuang and Liu Shui will be responsible for other trivial matters. Just look at their performance. "


    Beautiful nodded hurriedly, even Cuifang and the others were happy for her.


    After arranging the affairs of Chunhua and Qiushi, Gu Shuixiu passed a book to the flying pigeons in Cuizhu Mountain and asked them to transport the goods to the county town.


    On the opening day, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu all came to cheer, but they felt embarrassed when they entered the store, because all the people who came in and out were women. It was really awkward to stay here, and in the end, Colorful invited them to the wing in the backyard to make them feel better.


    It is also appropriate to greet Gu Daniel and Gu Erniu.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at them in a relaxed manner, and joked: "How is it? My shop is chic!"


    The two brothers breathed a sigh of relief, Gu Daniu couldn''t help complaining: "Chic is chic, but this place is not suitable for us to enter or leave, why didn''t the eldest sister squeak with us in advance, just now It''s strange that everyone looks at us with strange eyes!"


    "Hahaha... If I said, would you still come? Today, I will let you know about my shop, and when you go out, you can also promote it for me, especially Daniel, the county government. There should be a lot of people from good families, so you can talk to them for me, and women who can''t keep their family together will patronize my spring and autumn." Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were rolling, obviously he was thinking something bad.


    Gu Daniu felt as if he had been tricked by Gu Shuixiu, and with a stunned face, asked him to talk to the people in the county government about these women, would those people think he had bad habits because of this ?


    Gu Erniu looked at Gu Daniu sympathetically, made up his mind not to get involved in these matters, and even turned his body to the side to reduce his sense of existence as much as possible, but instead attracted Gu Shuixiu''s attention, " Erniu, you also asked Chang Ru to help my sister to publicize it, as long as this thing is a woman, she will like it, although it is a bit more expensive."


    Gu Erniu smiled bitterly, that thing is a little expensive, they just wandered around, it''s just ridiculously expensive, right?


    A small box of rouge gouache costs 15 taels, a piece of so-called soap costs 22 taels, and a box of bamboo salt tooth powder and floral tooth powder costs 22 taels, it¡¯s just robbery , The rouge gouache in the ordinary shop is only 2 taels of high-quality, and as for the soap, I have never seen it elsewhere, but other shops for tooth powder are only two or three hundred yuan at most. It¡¯s just ten times ten times the purchase. They really doubt that anyone will be willing to take advantage of this. This store will not close after a few days of opening, right?


    Although the brothers thought so, they didn''t dare to say it, so they could only answer with a smirk.


    Until the Spring Flowers and Autumn Fruits came out, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu were still dizzy, obviously their minds were not completely clear, and they didn''t know if they were stunned by the fragrance in the shop.


    Just as Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu thought, the shop opened with great momentum, but the customers who came to the door saw the price, and they all retreated, and they went crazy after going out. It was said that the shopkeeper of Chunhua Qiushi was crazy about money, and in an instant, Chunhua Qiushi became famous in the county because of the expensive price.


    After that, ordinary people dare not come to the door, and the shops are deserted.

 v3 Chapter 136： Mysterious visitor, Pei Zhongqing

    Under such circumstances, FunFun was already a little anxious, Liang Chen was the first to lose his temper, secretly asked FunFun, "Sister FunFun, our shop has been open for more than ten days, these days I have only done seven or eight business deals here. Most of them are for soap. It has been almost half a month. Our turnover is not even twenty taels. My wife has invested so much money in this business. Do you think Madam will be disappointed?"


    As long as you do your own thing well, the other ladies have their own opinions."


    Following a maid, followed by four maids, and eight guards outside, this battle stopped at the door of Chunhua Qiushi, which suddenly attracted the attention of the people.


    What do you need to buy? Our shop has high-quality rouge gouache, as well as special tooth powder and soap. In addition, there are many mother and baby products that you can bring to your family. I wonder if you need anything?"


    It''s ten times more expensive, I don''t know what''s the difference between your rouge gouache and other people''s?"


    The masked girl seems to be asking and questioning.


    The best rouge gouache is just adding pollen to it to reduce the content of lead powder. Too much lead powder will not only damage the skin, but also cause the face to age easily and endanger physical and mental health.


    The price of the rouge gouache is a conscientious price, not expensive at all.


    It is good things, and sooner or later you will meet people who know the goods. "


    "A good one ''sells good things, sooner or later you will meet someone who knows the goods'', your wife is really unusual, so just say this to her, I''ll take a good look at it today Your rouge gouache is gone!" The masked girl was obviously interested in what FunFun said, and she lost her initial aggressiveness.


    How about sending it to you to choose?"


    The masked girl agreed after hesitating for a moment, and was supported by the nanny beside her to the wing in the backyard. The four maids were waiting at the door of the wing to prevent outsiders from breaking in.


    "Mommy, do you think my grandfather Shen would really be in such a place?" The masked girl was Pei Zhongqing who came from Jinan County to look for Shen Shikang. Pei Dongqi''s order came to deliver the letter, but they only knew when they entered Yongjia County that the feeling here is completely different from Jin''an County, especially women. Their people in Jin''an County are sturdy. Although women are not stronger than men, they are imposing. It''s not weak, but seeing the people in Yongjia County, Pei Zhongqing realized that this place seems to be another world. Could it be that the people in Yongjia County look so weak?


    Especially for those women, along the way, she saw all the women who were obedient and humiliating to men, she was already suffocating in her heart, and planned to repair in Zhishui County for two days I rushed to Panlong Town, I didn''t expect to see such a maverick shop, and I heard some bad news from the servants, as if I found the target of venting, and took the servants in directly. Fruitful.


    However, when she entered the shop, she realized that it was full of women, not even a man. Because of this, her attitude would be calmer. After a few words, the thought of finding fault is gone, and I feel as if I have become a guest of this shop inexplicably, and now I am still waiting for them to present things for her to choose.


    County, you brought so many people out this time because the master is worried about your safety. We should keep a low profile, so as not to attract the attention of some people. Who knows if there are any spies from the imperial court in this Yongjia County? "


    "It''s alright, don''t talk about it, mammy! I know what you said, and I came to see it out of curiosity. I''ll leave later." Pei Zhongqing said impatiently , she is not a quiet temperament, the elf is weird, and no one can do anything to her at home. Now that she is out of her father''s sphere of influence, it is natural to be so happy.


    Seeing this, Mammy is even more worried, and her brows are almost tied.


    Pei Zhongqing looked at the tray in Liu Shuang''s hand with a good time, wondering if the contents inside were really as good as Funfen said.


    Colorful smiles: "Miss, this is what our shop sells, pearl powder rouge gouache comes in five colors, from pink to red, and orange, you just choose, and this is Our store''s unique soap has a fresh and natural smell and a unique shape. The most important thing is to use some when bathing and shampooing. The effect of the oral cavity is good, and it can be used to whiten teeth and remove bad breath." Colorful, he introduced the products in the store diligently.


    Pei Zhongqing followed her words and looked at them one by one, the surprise in her eyes became more and more intense, even the mother beside her was also shocked. I didn''t expect such a small place to have such things. Not to mention the soap that I haven''t seen before, the color of the tooth powder is also different from the outside, and the smell of the rouge gouache is unusual.

 v3 Chapter 137： large income, recognized

    No wonder the price is so high, Pei Zhongqing murmured twice, with the Pei family''s status in Jin''an County, she has not seen good things, and naturally knows that these things are indeed worth the money , I am afraid that even the rouge gouache that was given to the palace is not so good, and there are so many colors.


    This time, Pei Zhongqing really picked it up carefully. Among the rouge gouache, she chose a rose red one and a bright red one. She also called for a bamboo salt tooth powder and vanilla. Tooth powder, then picked up the soap and looked at it again and again, and asked with great interest: "Is there any difference between your soap and pancreas? I only know that even the empress in the palace only uses pancreas for bathing, so what''s the point of this soap? said?"


    Fun Fen''s face turned pale when she heard the words in the palace, but she kept her eyes down, so Pei Zhongqing didn''t immediately notice that something was wrong with her.


    "Miss, you have seen the pancreas used by the empress in the palace! We don''t have the ability in this small place, and we don''t know what the pancreas used by the nobles are from ordinary ones. The difference, but the scent of pancreas we used in our family was too strong and unnatural. This soap is completely different. You will know after you smell it carefully, and the stuff added here is not comparable to pancreas, like this one. Honey soap, which contains honey, can nourish the skin.


    The effect is the same as another goat milk soap, and the rest are these floral soaps, which are made of seasonal flowers and are most suitable for use on the body. "


    According to the colorful meaning, Pei Zhongqing picked up and smelled one by one, and this time, she really smelled a different fragrance, and she was even more happy immediately. She asked for a piece of soap for each scent. , I want two boxes of rouge gouache and one box of tooth powder, so I have a total income of forty taels.


    When the money was in the account, Liang Chen realized later, why did his wife set the price so high.


    After Pei Zhongqing left, Colorful went to the backyard to see Gu Shuixiu and told about Pei Zhongqing.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and said, "Can you tell the identities of those people?"


    Colorful shook her head helplessly, "The slaves can''t tell anything from their clothes, even if the girl hadn''t mentioned the empress in the palace, the slaves would not have guessed that the other party would be a high-ranking man. From a big family, because that girl is really strong in battle, but her clothes are very ordinary, I don¡¯t know why, I think those followers are just bodyguards hired by her.¡±


    "You said those people appeared on the street openly?" Gu Shuixiu asked again after thinking.


    Colorful nodded and whispered: "Madam, do you want the slave to send someone to inquire about the identity of the other party?"


    Gu Shuixiu just nodded after hesitating for a moment, "You can ask, but don''t confront them directly, after all these people are blatantly appearing here, it can only be said that maybe they are friends rather than enemies. Don''t start a dispute until you figure it out."


    After the colorful leaves, Gu Shuixiu speculated: "Who could it be? To enter the boundaries of Yongjia County with such a swagger..."


    Pei Zhongqing, who was remembered by Gu Shuixiu, was looking for an inn, studying the things she bought today, and immediately ordered her servants to prepare hot water for her. With all the dust on it, try to see if this soap is really as easy to use as the shopkeeper said.


    After all, we don''t know the specific address of Lord Shen, so it''s better to tell them in advance now, isn''t it?"


    When Shen Shikang communicated with Pei Dongqi before, he only said that he was in a place called Panlong Town in Yongjia County, and did not say where he lived. At that time, her master thought it was just a small town That''s all, I didn''t ask much. It wasn''t until this time that Pei Zhongqing came out to deliver the letter that he remembered that he didn''t even know the exact address of Shen Shikang, so he wrote a letter to ask, but the other party only said that he was looking for him in Panlong Town.


    This endless answer is really hard to figure out. Now they are almost at Panlong Town. Can''t find anyone!


    Pei Zhongqing listened to Mammy''s suggestion, her eyes lit up, she came across such a fun shop today and was planning to continue shopping in this county, and now Mammy''s proposal can just give her one excuse to stay.


    "Okay, since it''s up to you, you can decide. We''ll stay in the county for a few days. If the grandfather of the Shen family has news, we will leave."


    Mommy hurriedly responded, turned around and went out to run errands immediately.


    The next day, Pei Zhongqing woke up early in the morning and clamored to go out for a walk. The mammy couldn''t, so she had to order two big maids to follow along, and then called four guards, and the rest stayed in the inn , to see things for them.


    Only when Pei Zhongqing left the inn did she find that she didn''t even find a place to accompany her, so how could she go shopping?


    Hurry up and ask Mammy to inquire about the news for her, but I got some useful news in a moment.


    "We haven''t eaten yet, let''s eat first! There are quite a lot of famous restaurants in the county, but so many people recommend this place, so let''s go here first." Pei Zhongqing As soon as the final decision was made, he walked quickly without looking back.


    Mommy and others had to rush to keep up, and there was no room to speak.


    Shili Piaoxiang is very close to where they live. It¡¯s just a turn at the end of the street. A few people just turned the corner and asked for a strong aroma. Pei Zhongqing immediately widened his eyes and said excitedly: " It''s here, Shili Piaoxiang really lives up to its reputation, you can smell the fragrance from such a distance."


    Looking at the business, it''s really not that good. The mama didn''t want people to bump into Pei Zhongqing, so she had to tell the maid to go to the queue and buy the same food and drink as the shop''s signature.


    They stood in the shadows not far from the shop and waited.


    Just when the mama was talking about Pei Zhongqing from time to time, a sudden voice sounded in the ears of several people, "Mama Pei?"


    The talking mammy paused, turned around and saw a young woman looking at her with a shocked expression, but the mammy couldn''t think that she had seen this young woman, "You are ¡­¡±


    When Yang Qiong heard the answer from the other party, she was sure that she was not mistaken, and immediately said excitedly: "Mom, you may not remember me, I am the daughter of the Shen family''s nurse, you used to accompany Mrs. Pei to go there. I saw you when I was in the house."


    "You are from the Shen residence? But that Yang Huwei''s younger sister?" When the mother heard the Shen family''s nanny, she immediately remembered the little girl she saw in the Shen residence.

 v3 Chapter 138： Yang Qiongs help, master and servant

    "Mmmm..." Yang Qiong nodded hurriedly.


    Mammy is happy now, Yang Qiong is here, it means that Lord Shen should be nearby, Mammy turned around and said to Pei Zhongqing excitedly: "Miss, it looks like we don''t have to go to Panlong. It''s over, Lord Shen should be here."


    Pei Zhongqing nodded, since she knew that this person was from the Shen residence, there should be no fraud.


    "Mother..." Yang Qiong hesitated: "Are you looking for our adults?"


    Mammy nodded, "We have come to see Lord Shen on behalf of my family, since you are from the Shen family, you should know where Lord Shen is, and take us to find him quickly. "


    Yang Qiong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and then explained: "Maybe I will disappoint my mother, my family is not here, I came here with my husband to the county town to open a shop, our shop is In that room, I just came out of the shop, and I happened to see you, and I felt familiar, so I stepped forward to take a look."


    "This..." Mammy was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. She still didn''t know Yang Qiong''s identity very well. If Yang Qiong was a servant of the Shen family, then she would never marry. Outside, there are still people with shops, but if Yang Qiong is not a servant of the Shen family, she just called Shen Shikang a master, what is going on?


    Mammy was completely confused this time, Pei Zhongqing couldn''t see it, she stepped forward and asked, "I don''t know what this girl is called? Who is from the Shen family?"


    Yang Qiong knew that this person was the young lady of the Pei family, so she did not dare to neglect, and immediately said politely: "Miss Pei calls me Yang Qiong, I grew up in the Yang family, but I am not Yang The servants of the family just keep calling Lord Shen like that after my brother."


    Now Pei Zhongqing and others understand that they are still good people, but they are not servants. No wonder they always call themselves me, not slaves.


    "You said this is a shop where your family is open? Can we go in and sit?" Pei Zhongqing''s legs were sore from standing outside. How long to wait.


    Yang Qiong was very resentful when she saw Pei Zhongqing looking at Shili Piaoxiang, and then saw the maids lining up over there wearing the same clothes as the maids behind Pei Zhongqing, she was relieved and said politely : "Miss Pei''s visit is an honor of our shop. Do you want to eat salty chicken with fragrant fragrance? It was opened by my aunt. If you like it, I will ask the shopkeeper inside to put it on for you first."


    Yang Qiong was overjoyed when she heard the words, "Then I will trouble Miss Yang."


    The group entered Yang Qiong''s shop only to find out that the shop bought some delicate gadgets. Pei Zhongqing just glanced at it and found that she liked several things, and immediately His face looked up with interest.


    Yang Qiong has gone to the fragrance of ten miles, and soon came back with a bunch of food and Pei''s maids.


    The salt chicken had just been delivered to the shop, and Pei Zhongqing only felt that the cravings in her stomach were about to be hooked out, so she sat on the chair and waited to eat.


    Until the moment the food box was opened, Pei Zhongqing''s eyes were already straight, and even the mammy who was around him couldn''t help but murmured in her heart, this thing is too fragrant!


    "Mother, put on the chopsticks!" Pei Zhongqing said impatiently.


    She just took the chopsticks but hesitated. The whole chicken was fine, but even if she wanted to use the chopsticks, it wouldn''t work!


    You don''t have to do it yourself, if you don''t dislike it, how about I tear it apart for you?"


    "This is a fresh way to eat, don''t people have to use chopsticks without using their hands?" Pei Zhongqing raised her eyebrows and asked suspiciously.


    Yang Qiong shook her head, "That shop doesn''t do this for others, it only sells whole salt chickens. If customers have needs, they must solve it themselves. Of course, customers can protest, and they won''t force it. Stay, after all, that shop has such a good business, and there is no shortage of one or two customers. After so many years, this has become a customary rule."


    "That shop has such a big face! You said that the shop was opened by your aunt?" Pei Zhongqing blurted out as if hearing something incredible.


    Mommy felt even more apologetic. After all, this Yang Qiong is not a servant, but a good citizen. Her young lady is so rude when she talks to others, she always feels a bit bullying.


    The adults have also been living at my aunt''s house. Because of the inconvenience of traveling there, it is difficult for outsiders to enter. If you want to find Mr. Shen, I am afraid that you will also find my aunt, who happens to be in the county town right now. ."


    "What!" This time, Pei Zhongqing was even more shocked, and stood up directly. Even the mother beside her was also shocked. They always thought that Shen Shikang was living in seclusion in Panlong Town. The others are not yet in Panlong Town. Fortunately, they met Yang Qiong today. Otherwise, they may not be able to find the person.


    It''s good that she can''t find someone as soon as possible, if it delays her father''s affairs, I''m afraid it will be difficult for her to go out in the future!


    Yang Qiong''s reaction to Pei Zhongqing was obviously a little surprised. Isn''t it because their adults live in Dong''s house, why are they so surprised?


    "Miss Yang, I don''t know where your aunt lives? Can you introduce us?" Pei Zhongqing said solemnly, looking at the fragrance of the guest like a cloud, she speculated in her heart, Is this person in that shop?


    "Miss Pei wants to see my eldest sister, it''s easy to do, you can take a seat in my shop, I''ll just find someone, she opened another shop in the county, not far away, I''ll go back when I go." Yang Qiong got Pei Zhongqing''s approval and immediately left the shop.


    Only Pei Zhongqing heaved a sigh of relief and sat down with a look of happiness, "God must have helped me today, if I hadn''t met such a sincere girl, I''m afraid we You really can''t find anyone!"


    "Miss, this old slave dared to say, this girl Yang is not an ordinary commoner, she can show her face in front of Lord Shen, and you were too rude to others just now. "Mammy only thinks that she will lose more than ten years of life with such a master, and she can''t stop worrying about it every day.


    "Mammy, it''s not like you don''t know me! The people who come out of the door are the most straightforward. You ask me to learn that kind of turn around, I can''t do it!" Pei Zhongqing is indecent She rolled her eyes, really didn''t understand why her grandfather would arrange such a mammy for her, and she was completely different from her.

 v3 Chapter 139： Its a womans nature

    Mammy was so choked by Pei Zhongqing that she couldn''t speak, so she sighed softly and stood there respectfully and didn''t say more.


    After a while, Yang Qiong brought Gu Shuixiu over, and Gu Shuixiu was accompanied by a flowing frost.


    what.


    For a while, Mammy''s expression became more cautious, she whispered a few words in Pei Zhongqing''s ear, Pei Zhongqing nodded slightly, stood up and nodded to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu was calm, even when she saw Pei Zhongqing and knew her identity, she did not show any signs of cowardice, which made Pei Zhongqing take a high look.


    "Presumably this is a distinguished guest from afar. Yang Qiong has already stated your identities. There are many people here, and it is not a place to talk. Why don''t Miss Pei come with me to Chunhua Qiushi?" Gu Shuixiu said with a light smile, there was a hint of a smile in her eyes, which was a bit playful.


    Pei Zhongqing knew all at once, Gu Shuixiu probably also knew that they went to visit Chunhua Qiushi yesterday, with a smile that was not a smile on her face, and teased: "Madam''s place is indeed a good place to talk. , the threshold is a little higher.¡±


    "How come? My shop is open to do business, and I''m the most innocent. As long as the door is open, it''s all honored customers, even if they don''t buy anything, they just have a look. We also welcome them. Why is the threshold high? Is it possible that those girls in my family are entertaining guests with tinted glasses?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Liu Shuang behind him with a surprised look.


    Liu Shuang shook her head immediately, wishing she could express her innocence to Gu Shuixiu on the spot.


    Seeing their master and servant sing in harmony, Pei Zhongqing pouted speechlessly. She has used those things, and it feels really good. There shouldn''t be any harm in it for a long time. Originally, she was thinking that she would meet the real owner of that shop today, to see if Gu Shuixiu could, for the sake of acquaintances, make it cheaper. She would buy more, but Gu Shuixiu was so shrewd that she didn''t answer her words at all.


    You know, although her family is rich, most of them are used by her father to support soldiers. The monthly silver given to her every month is a fixed amount. It is right to spend it like yesterday. It''s already a big expense for her, and she still thinks about bringing some more when she goes back, and giving some to her mother, as well as those of her sisters and friends.


    Mammy knows Pei Zhongqing very well. She can tell what she is thinking when she frowns. She can''t help but hold her forehead. It''s all because Pei Zhongqing is the smartest person in the Pei family. It seems that there is wisdom, but this temperament is really uncomplimentable, especially the ability to see people''s dishes is not learned at all, Gu Shuixiu obviously did not take their Pei family in his eyes, I am afraid it is Because of the Shen family, he treated Pei Zhongqing a little more politely. Why couldn''t Pei Zhongqing see it?


    Mummy laughed twice, and said to Gu Shuixiu humbly, "The madam''s shop is indeed a good place. That shop can tell."


    Mother''s words were very vague, but they reminded Pei Zhongqing what the important purpose of their trip was.


    Pei Zhongqing murmured twice, but didn''t bother about those trivial matters of money and money, and immediately put on a decent smile, and said softly, "Trouble ma''am!"


    "It''s easy to say..." Gu Shuixiu took the lead and led everyone down the path towards Chunhua Qiushi.


    It''s still the same decoration, Pei Zhongqing entered Chunhua Qiushi twice, but in a different mood, if she had known that the owner of Chunhua Qiushi was Gu Shuixiu...


    Pei Zhongqing shook her head, no longer thinking about it, and said solemnly: "Madam, at this time we are mainly looking for the grandfather of the Shen family, that is, the former Lord Situ Shen Shikang, no Do you know that Mrs. may contact the Shen family grandpa? My father has an important letter explaining that I must hand it over to the Shen family grandpa in person. "


    After Gu Shuixiu took her seat, after listening to Pei Zhongqing''s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly and did not answer her directly.


    The room fell into silence, Pei Zhongqing and the others stared at Gu Shuixiu with a good look, but Gu Shuixiu stared at the drowning tea for a long time before she said softly: "Miss Pei knows about Mr. Shen''s situation? He is now Living in seclusion, it seems that I don¡¯t really want to be disturbed by others, so let me write a book to Mr. Shen and see what Mr. Shen has to say. If Mr. Shen wants to see you, how about I send you there?¡±


    Pei Zhongqing frowned slightly, she didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to say such a thing, but this is Yongjia County, not Jin''an County, but Gu Shuixiu doesn''t need to buy her account, thinking of this Although Pei Zhongqing was a little unhappy, she still pressed it down and said gently, "Madam is really thoughtful. Since that''s the case, we''ll wait a few more days. If..." Pei Zhongqing didn''t think about it, but her father''s order was done by herself. Hand it over to Shen Shikang. If Shen Shikang doesn''t want to see her then, what should she do?


    Pei Zhongqing shook her head and stopped thinking about it. Let''s wait for Shen Shikang''s reply.


    Gu Shuixiu heard that Pei Zhongqing was leaving, but a few politely kept her for a while, and then sent Pei Zhongqing, who turned back three steps, out of Chunhua Qiushi.


    When the people left, Colorful said with a smile: "Madam, have you seen it? Miss Pei''s reaction just now was too funny, looking at her reluctant eyes, I think if she didn''t Because of their own identity, I''m afraid they will all grab it."


    Gu Shuixiu basked in the sun, looking at Pei Zhongqing and his party who had left, and said with a smile: "She complained about the expensive things in our shop when she saw me just now! But she looked at me just now, but she didn''t. I like it very much, the Pei family is the emperor of Jin''an County, this amount of money is nothing to them, since Pei Zhongqing likes it so much, I must make a good profit from her in the future when I have the opportunity."


    "Madam...it''s not good! This Miss Pei has something to do with Mr. Shen. Wouldn''t Mr. Shen be unhappy if he knew that we treated the Pei family like this?" said.


    Gu Shuixiu had a nonchalant expression on her face, and said with a wide-eyed smile, "What are you afraid of! Could it be that Pei Zhongqing will tell Mr. Shen this? His Pei family is shameless? Besides, let''s open a shop and do business, The price is so innocent, what can she say? Besides complaining about being expensive, what else can she do to us?


    You didn''t see that since yesterday she brought a group of people into the shop to buy a lot of things, the business of our shop is obviously much better today, at least three boxes of this rouge gouache have been sold today Well, it was good that you could buy three boxes in ten days! "

 v3 Chapter 140： Investigate the identity, compete against each other

    This Pei Zhongqing is a live advertisement. As far as her travel posture is concerned, outsiders will know that her identity is not ordinary. If she comes to Chunhua Qiushi for the second time, I am afraid that her shop will really be in the game every day. gold.


    As long as Gu Shuixiu thinks of this, she can''t help but be overjoyed.


    Beautiful sees this, no more words, in fact, in her opinion, this amount of money is really nothing to Pei Zhongqing, but she doesn''t understand why Pei Zhongqing looks so painful .


    On Pei Zhongqing''s side, after the group returned to the inn, Pei Zhongqing immediately turned around and asked the maid next to her, "Go check it out, I want all the information of the owner of Chunhua Qiushi, the sooner the better. it is good."


    Pei Zhongqing had a hunch that this Gu Shuixiu should not be simple, but what is not so simple, she could not say why, while Pei Zhongqing was busy investigating Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu sent a message to Shen Shikang He also began to ask Yang Qiong about Pei Zhongqing.


    Three days later, Pei Zhongqing brought a group to Chunhua Qiushi again. This time it was Liang Chen who greeted her. Liang Chen was wearing clothes unique to Chunhua Qiushi, but with some lace embroidery on her head. Wearing a beaded flower, it seems that their status is higher than Liushuang and the others.


    "Miss Pei, my wife is already waiting in the wing, you come with the servant." Liang Chen respectfully invited Pei Zhongqing to go inside.


    Pei Zhongqing glanced at Liangchen, nodded noncommittally, glanced at the goods again, and immediately followed Liangchen to the wing.


    Pei Zhongqing once again saw Gu Shuixiu who was so graceful and leisurely, and couldn''t help but sighed. If Gu Shuixiu is a person who is prone to mood swings, then she must have a way to keep herself in the leading position. The world is indisputable, she is not very aggressive.


    "Miss Pei is polite." Gu Shuixiu smiled and nodded to Pei Zhongqing, motioning her to sit.


    Seeing how she was making tea slowly, Pei Zhongqing was so disgusted that she couldn''t help but take the lead to say: "Madam, I don''t know if there is news from Shen''s grandfather?"


    Gu Shuixiu brewed tea for a while, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. She thought that Pei Zhongqing''s concentration was so good, but it was just that. I came to see you, but I never thought you found it by yourself, I already received the news from Mr. Shen this morning."


    Gu Shuixiu gestured towards Binfeng, who immediately went out of the wing, and came in with a bamboo stick shortly after.


    After Gu Shuixiu took it, she said softly, "It was just delivered this morning, I have seen it, and I also showed it to Miss Pei, Mr. Shen said that he probably guessed that your father wanted What to say, it''s just that he is old and powerless, and he also says that his children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren, he won''t ask more, everything is determined by fate."


    "How does Grandpa Shen know what my father is going to say?" Pei Zhongqing jumped up in shock, with a look of disbelief. Before she went out, her father did tell her that, and let her After meeting Shen Shikang, talk more about their family affairs. It''s best to persuade Shen Shikang to come out. After all, except her father''s brain, other men in their family have no such ability. If she can invite Shen Shikang back, her father can be considered good. He is a military advisor, but now it seems that Shen Shikang doesn''t want to get involved at all. How can this be done?


    "Mrs. Dong, Ming people don''t speak secretly, since you now know the purpose of our search for Grandpa Shen, please take us to find Grandpa Shen. As for the rest, I will take care of it alone. ." Pei Zhongqing said seriously.


    Gu Shuixiu lowered her eyes, the expression on her face still did not change, as if she was not surprised by what Pei Zhongqing said, just when Pei Zhongqing was about to lose her patience, Gu Shuixiu spoke slowly , "Miss Pei, what happened to your Pei family has nothing to do with me, but Mr. Shen is an honored guest of our family. We have been together for so many years, it is not an exaggeration to say that we are relatives.


    The husband promised to see you, even if you don''t say anything, I will arrange it properly for you, and please don''t embarrass me, Miss Pei. "


    Gu Shuixiu was very unhappy with what the Pei family did. To be honest, when Shen Ziping proposed to let Song Youxin cooperate with the Pei family, she heard some things about the Pei family. She has always maintained a wait-and-see attitude. Because she is an in-law of the Shen family, she didn''t say anything. Now, looking at Da Pei Zhongqing''s behavior, Gu Shuixiu can only say that she is indeed a person who has been the emperor for a long time, even the young lady in the family. With a bit of princess temperament, this difficult thing for a strong man can be done so unmarked.


    "You..." Pei Zhongqing became angry, "Mrs. Dong, you have thought about it, today I''m just asking you a favor, it''s not embarrassing you, do you really want to offend my Pei family? ?"


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, her eyes sharpened immediately, she put away the comfort on her face, and turned to look at Pei Zhongqing seriously, "Ms. From Mr. Shen''s face, I won''t talk to you like this now. Mr. Shen is my respected elder to me, and you are... nothing to me! The courtesy you received from me It''s all because of Mr. Shen, you should figure this out!


    Also, this is Yongjia County, not Jin''an County, let your Pei family cover the sky in Jin''an County, but here, you can''t do anything. If you still want to do something in Yongjia County with this attitude, then I can only advise you to ask for more happiness! "


    Zhishui County was regarded by Song Youxin as the center for a period of time, and it was ridiculous that Pei Zhongqing wanted to show off the prestige of her Pei family.


    "Good, good, good, very good! Mrs. Dong is indeed very courageous! Very good! It''s not speculative, since we don''t need your help, but Grandpa Shen, I am It''s settled!" Pei Zhongqing stood up abruptly, her eyes widened angrily, she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, and then walked away without looking back.


    We don''t have much power, but if we really mess with them, we won''t be able to end up. You have made the relationship between the two sides stiff, will Mr. Shen know that it will be embarrassing?"

 v3 Chapter 141： Reason for stay, planned kidnapping

    "It''s embarrassing? What''s he embarrassing about? All the good people let him do it, and I''ve blocked these ghosts and snakes for him. It''s too late for him to thank me!" Gu Shuixiu took a sip of tea and returned to a lazy look. He said leisurely: "This Pei Zhongqing is just the young lady of the Pei family, not the young master of the Pei family. Besides, I am conveying what Mr. Shen meant. If I want to come to Mr. Shen''s side to refuse to see Pei Zhongqing, there should be another conversation with Pei Dongqing. Just say it, even if Pei Zhongqing went back and complained, you said that Pei Dongqi would be so stupid because she would deal with our family because of her one-sided remarks?


    If he is so stupid, I will question his ability! To be able to bring the Pei family from adversity to this position, this Pei Dongqi is naturally not an ordinary person, so you can rest assured. As for this Pei Zhongqing... just a spoiled little girl, she can let her go and send Just keep an eye on it, I have to stay in the county for a while and wait until Pei Zhongqing leaves the boundaries of Yongjia County before going back. "


    Of course, this is just an excuse on Gu Shuixiuming''s face, but in fact it is because she received news from Dong Chenghu that she wanted to send her something, but it was not so fast, let her go to ten miles to enjoy the fragrance , Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry to go back at all, but was very interested in what Dong Chenghu said.


    She is not in a hurry, but she is worried about Pei Zhongqing. No one will lead her way. It is impossible for her to find Shen Shikang. Now she can only rely on Gu Shuixiu. She made up her mind and kept sending someone to stare at Gu Shuixiu. As soon as she left Chunhua Qiushi, she would immediately follow her, but it was already the third day after she left Chunhua Qiushi. Gu Shuixiu could not even leave home, and she could not even be seen in the shop. In the shadow, during the period, I also saw a man who entered Chunhua Qiushi, but left after a while, and went to Shili Piaoxiang to work instead, making her happy for nothing.


    Pei Zhongqing''s patience was worn away little by little. On the fifth day, she finally couldn''t help but stand up and said to the mammy beside her, "Mammy, go and put the The dark guard called in, I have something to order."


    Mother didn''t know, so she went out to find the dark guard according to Pei Zhongqing''s instructions, only to hear Pei Zhongqing say coldly: "Go and tie Mrs. Dong over and force her to show us the way. I''ll take care of it all!"


    When she found out, she was so frightened that her heart trembled and rushed into the room to stop her: "Miss, please think again, if you do this, it is tantamount to offending the Dong family and the Shen family. Therefore, it aroused the disgust of Lord Shen, and made Lord Shen have an opinion on our Pei family. How do you explain it to the master? Not to mention the master, even the grandfather who loves you the most will not let you go easily!"


    Pei Zhongqing bit her lip, struggle flashed in her eyes, and then she became firm again, "Mommy, I know what you said, but this time I must see Grandpa Shen and ask him to come out. , I will not hesitate to offend the Shen family because of this, don''t worry, as long as I can see Grandpa Shen, I will kneel down and apologize to Mrs. Dong in person, and I will not embarrass Dad and Grandpa."


    "Miss..."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, I know it!" Pei Zhongqing interrupted the mother''s dissuasion impatiently and insisted on doing her own way.


    Mammy was so helpless, she had to keep praying, but she was so panicked that she was worried that Pei Zhongqing would cause a big disaster if she continued like this, so she secretly passed a book to the Pei family flying pigeons in Jinan County, and put this Pei Dongqi was informed of Bian''s situation, and Pei Zhongqing didn''t know what she did.


    It was night, and four men in black broke into the backyard of Chunhua Qiushi. The four went to the yard and looked around, then dispersed and began to search the wing. It''s just that they strolled around each wing, but they didn''t find a single person at all. The four of them had just met in the yard, and immediately stopped the big net that fell from the sky, and then a sap came, and the four of them were stubborn and refused to say a word , As more and more fists fell, they realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Gu Shuixiu''s figure appeared beside the small gate of the yard, and said to Dong Shiyi: "Gag their mouths with rags and send them to the county magistrate, we Chunhua Qiushi entered the thief. , this is not a trivial matter! You must know that the things here are valuable, if you don''t kill the chickens and warn the monkeys, won''t there be a steady stream of troubles in the future?"


    Gu Shuixiu knew the identities of these people, but she pretended not to know, and put them on a charge of stealing, and what was even worse was that she even gagged their mouths, these people It was really hard to say, and he couldn''t stop struggling to escape, and was immediately slapped by Dong Shiyi, and he was honest at once.


    When all these people were sent away, Gu Shuixiu said to the man in the center of the yard, "Dong Yi, this time, thanks to you, if it wasn''t for the fact that I would have been kidnapped by them today."


    Dong Yi''s eyes flashed fiercely, and then he said respectfully: "This is the duty of the subordinate, the madam needs no thanks, do you need the subordinate to teach the unruly woman a lesson?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head with a chuckle, "We can''t have a falling out with the Pei family yet, they broke into the matter of Chunhua Qiushi today, Pei Dongqi will know sooner or later, and then Pei Zhongqing will naturally not have good fruit. Eat, especially since she hasn''t caught me yet, she has no brains and no ability. After this incident, I''m afraid Pei Dongqi will also think about his daughter''s abilities.


    We just watched it, and you don''t need to say about Mr. Shen, lest he have a psychological burden. We will leave Zhishui County when your master''s things are delivered. "


    Dong Yi nodded, since Gu Shuixiu was soft-hearted, he would let the woman go once, if the woman dared to make an inch, he would definitely skin her alive!


    Pei Zhongqing was anxiously waiting for the news, and she couldn''t sleep all night, until it was almost dawn, she didn''t realize that something was wrong, "Mommy, you said that the four of them went to catch a chicken with no hands. A strong woman, why are you so slow?"


    Mammy looked ashen, raised her eyelids, and said calmly, "I don''t know..."


    "Mommy, I know you don''t agree with what I do, but I have to do it, or I don''t show my ability to my father, our Pei family has always stood by our ability, if I don''t Will Daddy still value me for my ability?" Pei Zhongqing looked at Mammy seriously, hoping that she could understand what she was doing.


    Mammy sighed, but there was no change on her face, she murmured twice, or chose to remain silent.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Pei Zhongqing understood that those people were only afraid that their mission had failed, and they didn''t know whether they were caught or killed. There is such a powerful force."


    Being able to bring the four secret guards of her Pei family together shows that those people''s ability is above these four people, Gu Shuixiu has such a reliance, it is no wonder that she is not afraid of her Pei family.

 v3 Chapter 142： Chicken flying and eggs beating, dignitaries

    If you don''t get captured, let people know, I''m afraid you will be laughed out of your teeth."


    Pei Zhongqing gritted her teeth, her eyes flickered, and she gritted her teeth after a while and said, "Okay!


    This time, a group of people entered Chunhua Qiushi in ashes. When Liang Chen saw that they didn''t have to think about it, they knew what it was for, so he led them directly to the wing room, went out for a while, and then entered again. When he was in the wing, he looked apologetic, "Miss Pei, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I''ll let you run away this time. Yesterday, our shop was burglarized, and the whole night was full of chickens and dogs, and my wife was also affected. I was a little frightened, and now I am resting!"


    Pei Zhongqing felt relieved after hearing this, and then asked: "You said that there were thieves in last night, what about those thieves? Are you caught?"


    Pei Zhongqing was overjoyed because she didn''t have to face Gu Shuixiu, but she saw Liangchen shaking her head innocently and said, "Those thieves were indeed caught by us, but Madam doesn''t want to see those people, so let me The guards of the shop have been sent to the yamen, and it is estimated that they are still locked in the yamen''s prison."


    "What?" Pei Zhongqing''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at Mammy in disbelief. Seeing that Mammy''s face was already pale, she came back to her senses and said with a livid face: " Excuse me today, we will visit again another day."


    After Pei Zhongqing finished speaking, she ran away with her mother and others.


    Mammy was disheartened, her eyes full of despair, and she didn''t know if this Madam Dong did it on purpose, but she sent her directly to the county government office. How will she explain to the master when she goes back?


    Pei Zhongqing ran all the way to the county office, but before she entered, she was stopped by the arresting officer at the door. After she repeatedly revealed her identity, the arresting kauai went in and reported it dubiously. After a while, Caught Kuai only came out, and his attitude towards Pei Zhongqing was obviously much more respectful.


    Pei Zhongqing angrily followed the arrest to see the county magistrate, just as he entered the house, he said directly: "County magistrate, I heard that four people were locked up in your county ya''s cell yesterday, hurry up and hand them over to the county magistrate. come out!"


    The county magistrate and the master were planning to have a chat with Pei Zhongqing, but she did not expect that she came to the door for this matter. He asked with a smile, "I don''t know what the four have to do with Miss Pei? Do you want to..."


    Pei Zhongqing frowned impatiently, her heart turned, and she said in a slow tone, "I am also entrusted by others to be loyal."


    "This..." The county magistrate said with some embarrassment: "Miss Pei, it stands to reason that you have already come forward, and this low-ranking official must give it, but the person who sent these people here yesterday said that Now, what these people stole is Chunhua Qiushi. Miss Pei may not know that this Chunhua Qiushi and Shili Piaoxiang are the same master, and our county government also has their filial piety. cross.


    If the owner of Shilixiangxiang is not happy, I am afraid that my official position will not be guaranteed! "


    This is the first time that Pei Zhongqing has heard about this, and there is a hint of surprise in her eyes. No wonder Gu Shuixiu is not afraid of their Pei family. It turns out that they have a bigger backer. Damn, she didn''t find out before. After thinking about these news, things have been done, and it is difficult for her to ride a tiger now.


    The county magistrate looked at Pei Zhongqing''s changing expression, swallowed his saliva, and said after deliberation: "Miss, I''m sorry for the blunt words, this bell still needs to be tied to the bell, you still have to go to Shili Piao. The owner of the incense is talking, if the other party agrees not to pursue it, I can release the person at any time here, otherwise, it will be difficult for me to deal with it here..."


    Pei Zhongqing, who came out of the county office, felt a mess in her heart. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation when she grew up so much. In Jinan County, no matter how much trouble it was, just report Pei Zhongqing. The name of the family, no difficulty is difficult, and now in Yongjia County, the name of the Pei family is not easy to use, and she deeply realizes that she is really nothing after leaving the Pei family!


    At this moment, Pei Zhongqing somewhat understood what the mother said to her, but she was too self-righteous and arrogant at the time, and now she is in such a predicament, what should I do?


    Pei Zhongqing looked at Mammy helplessly. Her eyes, who had always been strong, turned red. The grievances she suffered when she went out this time, I am afraid, can last more than ten years before.


    Mammy sighed in her heart and comforted softly: "Miss, eat a lot of money and gain wisdom, this time may not be a bad thing for you, according to Numaid, you might as well go to Dongguan tomorrow with sincerity. Mrs. Dong apologized. This Mrs. Dong is not unreasonable. As long as we sincerely admit our mistakes, Mrs. Dong will definitely let go. This will also eliminate the grudge in Mrs. Dong''s heart. After all, we don''t know if the Dong family has any relationship with that person No matter what, some are better friends."


    Being so persuaded by the mother, Pei Zhongqing felt better. The next day she tidied herself up before going out. After entering the spring and autumn, they were also a lot more polite to the colorful days, and they did not As usual, he raised his chest and headed directly to the back wing, but strolled around the shop and said with a light smile to the colorful: "The shopkeeper, I want to bring twenty boxes of rouge gouache to my family, in various colors. If you want, I also need fifty bars of soap, fifty parts of tooth powder, half of sea salt tooth powder and half of vanilla tooth powder. In addition, I also prepared five copies of those baby things, just enough to bring to my family.¡±


    Beautiful has never seen Pei Zhongqing say this in such a harmonious voice, she felt suspicious in her heart, but her face bloomed with a smile. , they open the door to do business, as long as the customer is God, not to mention Pei Zhongqing''s words that consumption is not an ordinary guest.


    Beautiful immediately invited Pei Zhongqing to the backyard wing respectfully, and said with a light smile: "Miss Pei, please sit for a break and have a cup of tea, these things you want, this servant will go for you. wrap up."


    Pei Zhongqing nodded lightly, then hesitantly asked, "By the way, where''s your wife? Are you feeling better today?"

 v3 Chapter 143： peace to make money, remedy

    Binfen knew what Pei Zhongqing wanted to say, and she must have figured it out when she looked like this, so she didn¡¯t embarrass her immediately, and said with an excellent attitude: ¡°Mrs. If you want to see my wife, the servant will report it for you, you can wait a moment."


    "Then I''ll trouble the shopkeeper." Pei Zhongqing''s answer was once again astonishing.


    Is there anything else that can''t be calculated? Thinking like this, Colorful''s expression immediately became solemn. After walking to Gu Shuixiu''s room, he gently pushed the door and entered, and immediately said about Pei Zhongqing''s situation, "Madam, this is too abnormal, this person seems to be completely changed today. Like a person, do you think there will be fraud?"


    "What kind of deceit could be?" Gu Shuixiu sat up slowly while supporting Binfen, "I''m afraid she went to the county government office, but ended up being sullen and desperate to show weakness, just as we are now I don''t want to get stuck with the Pei family. I''ll see what Pei Zhongqing''s attitude is in a while. People respect me one foot, and I respect others ten feet. If she can admit her fault, I will naturally not embarrass her."


    After getting dressed under the colorful wait, Gu Shuixiu combed her hair slowly before going out.


    Pei Zhongqing, who was in the wing, had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Gu Shuixiu entering the door, she stood up reflexively, like a child who did something wrong. Seeing Gu Shuixiu, her face was still gentle and hanging He also put down his heart, bit his lip lightly, and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Dong... I''m here to apologize to you today, because I was reckless for a while and almost hurt others and myself. I already know my mistake, can I ask your wife to see it? For the sake of my sincere remorse, let those people go, and you can make up for whatever you want, as long as it doesn''t make a big fuss this time..."


    Pei Zhongqing is very passive now, and talking to Gu Shuixiu is also negotiable, how can she still maintain her identity in the past.


    Gu Shuixiu is amused, but she treats Pei Zhongqing differently. Although this person is arrogant and reckless, her temperament that can bend and stretch makes her appreciate it. What is even more rare is that she does not Seeing any unwillingness or hatred in Pei Zhongqing''s eyes, she really came to admit her mistake.


    Since the other party has bowed their heads, Gu Shuixiu naturally will not continue to take Qiao, and said politely: "Since Miss Pei has apologized, I am not an unreasonable person. I really didn''t know those people at first. People are yours, and you also know that the things I sell in Chunhuaqiushi are not cheap, and it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t recruited thieves before. This time I thought it was the same as before, so I would send it directly to the yamen. If I had known¡­ ah! Say More is empty talk, since Miss Pei has come to lead people, let Dong Shi go with you, and telling the magistrate that it is a misunderstanding will become a matter of thinking that the magistrate should not hold people back."


    Pei Zhongqing felt relieved when she heard the words, as long as Gu Shuixiu let go, she would be fine, and immediately thanked Gu Shuixiu again, and when she didn''t mention Shen Shikang, she packed her with colorful Those things, paid the money and left.


    As soon as the people left, Colorful immediately said excitedly: "Madam, do you know how much money Miss Pei spent in our shop this time?"


    "How much?" Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows and asked with great interest.


    "A full five hundred taels of silver! Our shop''s income on this day is almost catching up with Shilixiangxiang''s income for half a year." Colorful slapped her tongue, she had stayed in Shilixiangxiang before, She has experienced how busy and hard it is there. On the contrary, it is this spring and autumn, and she seems to have nothing to do every day. She only entertains so many guests and earns more than ten miles of fragrance. Chenghai and the others knew, but they were afraid that they would feel injustice in their hearts.


    Gu Shuixiu also thought that Pei Zhongqing would have such great sincerity, and she actually spent 500 taels directly from her, Gu Shuixiu paid for a while, and said with a chuckle, "Since Miss Pei is so supportive, you should pay more. Sending a set of rouge gouache and tooth powder soap over is to say thank you for her support, and it can be regarded as giving her a clear answer, and she will understand."


    Colorful responded sweetly, turned and quickly left Gu Shuixiu''s room.


    After receiving the things from Gu Shuixiu, Pei Zhongqing looked dazed for a while, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, but she was in a very good mood and said warmly, "Miss, Madam Dong can bring this thing, It means that she has calmed down. This is the end of the matter. Although you did cause trouble before, it can be regarded as a successful remedy. The old slave will pass the book to the master flying pigeon and report it to the master. As for the meeting with Lord Shen matter¡­"


    Mammy frowned, hesitated for a long time, and said, "After all, the relationship between Lord Shen and our family is not easy, after all, Master Shen is also a junior in front of Lord Shen, so I think Lord Shen does not want to see it You, even if you go back, the master won''t say anything, at most it''s just a few words of emotion."


    The most important thing is that now things are finally back under control, and Pei Zhongqing has not made the situation worse. This is the happiest thing for Mammy.


    Pei Zhongqing said in a sullen voice: "I understand what mama said, you can do it as you please, and wait for Daddy''s reply. If Daddy asks me to go back, I will go back."


    This time I went out, nothing was done, and I almost got into a big disaster. It was a big blow to Pei Zhongqing. If she could learn her lesson and stand up again, yes It must have been a valuable experience for her, but if she is devastated by this, it can only be said to be the loss of the Pei family.


    Mother knew that Pei Zhongqing was not feeling well, so she didn''t dare to say anything, let her think quietly and go out to deliver a letter to Pei Dongqi.


    The group stayed in Zhishui County for several days until they received Pei Dongqi''s biography of flying pigeons. In the letter, Pei Dongqi scolded Pei Zhongqing to the bone, and threatened to ask her to find a way to appease the Dong family, and asked her to apologize to Shen Shikang and ask for forgiveness.


    Mummy did not dare to show this letter to Pei Zhongqing, until Pei Dongqi sent the letter the next day, she gave it to Pei Zhongqing, "Miss, although the master blames you for making an assertion , but the master said that you can repair the relationship between our family and the Dong family and the Shen family in time. Even if you make up for the fault, the slaves seem to be very relieved to see the meaning of the master''s words. If you think about it, you should not blame you.


    As for the matter of looking for Mr. Shen, the master also said that Mr. Shen himself sent the news to the master, the master told us to leave these things alone and hand over the letter directly to Mrs. Dong, who will forward it on her behalf That''s alright, we can go back right away. "


    Mammy wanted to leave for a long time. When she returned to Jin''an County, even if Pei Zhongqing broke into the sky, she could settle it. She really felt a lot of pressure here, especially when she had to look at Pei Zhongqing, It''s really ten years old one day, and if it goes on like this, I''m afraid she doesn''t know if she can live to go back. Now that she''s fine, she can finally leave.

 v3 Chapter 144： Pei Zhongqing left, a souvenir?

    Pei Zhongqing has been frustrated and lethargic, and she has no opinion on what the mammy says, and she agrees very well, which is beyond mammy''s surprise.


    Gu Shuixiu was really surprised when she saw Pei Zhongqing again, she couldn''t help but care: "Miss Pei seems to be in a bad mood? But is she sick?"


    Pei Zhongqing''s expression was a little dull, mama was afraid of her strength, so she quickly replied respectfully: "Thank you madam for caring about my lady, but my lady has also been tired from playing recently, so I''m a little tired."


    Whether what Mammy said was true or not, Gu Shuixiu did not ask any further questions.


    Pei Zhongqing slowly raised her head and laughed at herself: "I used to think that I was very good, but when I got here, I found out that I am nothing, Mrs. Dong, Zhongqing has also learned a lot during this trip, after all I should still thank you. My father has already sent a letter urging me to go back. I am here to say goodbye today. In addition, my father wants me to hand over the letter directly to you. Please pass it to Grandpa Shen. I don¡¯t know why my father trusts you so much. , but since it is his order, I naturally have to obey."


    Pei Zhongqing took out a letter from her arms, and she knew how much she valued the letter by looking at the letter, and she hesitated when she handed it over, wanting to say something There was still a sigh of relief, and in the end there was only one sigh.


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows as she looked at the letter in her hand. To be honest, she was already a little curious about what Pei Dongqi said in the letter, and it made Pei Zhongqing pay such attention.


    After sending Pei Zhongqing away, Gu Shuixiu''s life has completely recovered. The difference is that Chunhua Qiushi''s business is much better than before, especially when everyone heard that Pei Zhongqing had visited Chunhua Qiushi many times, and she also Hundreds of taels of things have been bought here, and the daughters of wealthy families who are still watching in the county town can''t sit still.


    The patronage of the county magistrate''s wife has completely become a signal for them. Since the county magistrate''s wife bought the rouge gouache, soap and tooth powder from Chunhua Qiushi, the daily turnover of Chunhua Qiushi has been on the rise. , He was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth, and he held the account book every day, and even Dong Yi didn''t want to talk about it.


    Dong Yi reluctantly stood by Gu Shuixiu''s side, and after seeing the colorful smile coming in again, he couldn''t help but slandered, "I''ve never seen this girl so money-obsessed before, besides, this shop makes money The money is not theirs, why is she happy?"


    But after thinking about it, Dong Yi wouldn''t say it, and he came to Gu Shuixiu cheerfully, his joy beyond words, "Madam, our daily net profit recently has reached two or three hundred Two, it''s still an ordinary day, if it catches up with any festival, I''m afraid our shop''s profit can be doubled several times a day."


    The profit of Chunhua Qiushi these days has stabilized at more than 200 taels, sometimes more than 300 taels, but these are only a few. The longer the operation time, the more customers who have used them can appreciate The benefits of their products, how could they possibly endure the inferior goods outside after using their products once, and they will become regular customers in their stores in the future.


    The shop is fully propped up, which is also an expression of ability, isn''t it?


    Gu Shuixiu laughed and looked at the colorful excitement and nodded lightly in agreement. With the income from this shop, she no longer has to think about making money. To be honest, even if there is no income Chunhua and Qiushi depended on the profit of Shilixiangxiang and the production of Cuizhu Mountain. It was not a problem to support such a large group of people, but in the future, Dong Yuanxu and the others would use a lot of money, and Gu Shuixiu had invisibly added a lot of pressure to himself.


    Just as the three master and servant were talking vigorously, the sound of a good day came from outside, and it turned out that Cheng Hai came over.


    A hint of doubt flashed in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes. Seeing Chenghai coming in behind Liangchen, she asked, "But what happened in the shop, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Cheng Hai shook his head and replied respectfully: "Madam, some fellow said he came from Linhai County, and Mr. Tuo brought you some local specialties, I have seen it, it''s true It''s a local product, there are some things big and small, both edible and useful, do you want to go and have a look, or let the little ones bring the things over?"


    "Souvenirs? I''ll go take a look with you!" Gu Shuixiu was at a loss, Dong Chenghu''s letter clearly said it was a surprise, if it was a native product, what kind of surprise would she be!


    .


    Gu Shuixiu arrived and saw this situation, and immediately stepped forward and asked, "This uncle, are you sending these things?" Gu Shuixiu looked at the large donkey cart and looked up at it. The local products that are almost piled up on a hill, with black lines all over their heads, don''t tell her that these things were sent to her by Dong Chenghu.


    So many things.


    When the old man heard someone talking, he turned his head, and immediately stopped eating, stood up somewhat restrained, smiled, showing a set of jagged yellow teeth, and said with a simple grin: " I met Mrs. I was a donkey cart driver in Linhai County. This time I took over the job of Mr. Dong and asked me to send you some local specialties. He said that although these things are common, these dried vegetables are unique to Linhai County. , what you don''t have here, and this meat too, Master Dong specially picked out the things that are not available here and brought them to you, this is really touching..."


    The old man kept praising Dong Chenghu, obviously he didn''t know what was wrong with these things.


    Gu Shuixiu waited for him to finish speaking, then pointed to the jars and asked, "What are these? Isn''t it pickles!"


    "Madam has good eyesight! These things are really pickles, but not all of them. There are also a few jars of white rice that is rich in Linhai County. This big white rice costs more than 20 cents per pound, or that''s it. It¡¯s hard to buy if you have money. I¡¯ve seen it in a grain store, and poor people like us can¡¯t afford it¡­¡±


    The old man saw that Gu Shuixiu was so good at talking, he seemed to have opened a chat box for a while, and he continued talking, Gu Shuixiu thought, if she didn''t interrupt him, I''m afraid he could start from the first day to the fifteenth, hurry up He said: "Old man, so these specialties are not cheap?"


    The old man nodded and shook his head, "Of course these things are not cheap for us, but they are not much to people with better backgrounds. Porters like us often deliver things for others. , is much more valuable than these, so the old man said that Master Dong is giving him his heart."

 v3 Chapter 145： Neriwen

    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said nothing, let Dong Yi and the others help unload the things, and then said softly to Luoying: "Go and prepare some salt chicken and ducks for the old man as dry food on the road, and then Settle the money."


    It''s not bad, but if they don''t have this reputation in this industry, I''m afraid they won''t be able to take up this job.


    I didn''t find anything special, so Gu Shuixiu had to let people move these things into the warehouse. The old man over there also took the things, and came over happily to say goodbye to Gu Shuixiu, and then left after thanking him repeatedly.


    After sending the old man away, Gu Shuixiu also has the heart to study these things. Now she and Dong Yi are left in the room. They are surrounded by these local specialties. Gu Shuixiu rubbed his chin and thought: " Dong Yi, what do you think your master gave me these things? Could this be his surprise?"


    Dong Yi glanced at his wife speechlessly. Although his master is not smart, he is not stupid enough to take these things as a surprise. Isn''t this a scolding!


    "Ma''am, the situation in Linhai County is complicated. I think the master should have hidden things in there. That''s it." Dong Yi said firmly, although there are many things on the ground, only these bottles and jars can hide things, and if they are transported in this way, the bottles and jars must be placed at the bottom, and the top must be on the bottom. It will press the light dried vegetables, and you can''t press the weighed jar on the dried vegetables. Even if you look at it, outsiders will not be suspicious.


    Seeing that Dong Yi was so determined, Gu Shuixiu immediately ordered: "Okay, just do as you guessed, and take a look at the contents of these bottles and jars."


    Don''t move the pickled vegetables, they are all water and have a strong taste, so let''s look at the rice first, this is good."


    Gu Shuixiu really didn''t want to stir up those pickles, she didn''t want to touch them at all.


    Dong Yi naturally had no objection. He easily picked up a large vat and poured the contents into the large wooden basin. It was nothing at first, but the white rice was pouring out like snow. , It was not until a jar of rice was about to be poured out that the two realized that something was wrong, because there was a large static state that fell out along with the rice.


    The two looked at each other in astonishment, Dong Yi switched to another wooden basin, and poured out all the contents in one breath. Gu Shuixiu looked at the gold and silver jewelry and felt a little stunned. She just guessed that Dong Chenghu''s surprise wasn''t these souvenirs, but she didn''t expect it to be these things.


    After Dong Yi poured out all the big jars, the gold, silver and precious jade found were as many as two large wooden basins.


    Gu Shuixiu stared at these things in a daze, and asked Dong Yi dully: "Dong Yi, did your master make a fortune? Or did he rob his house?"


    Dong Yi''s forehead is covered with black lines, and it is estimated that only his wife would be so sarcastic with his husband.


    "Ma''am, I think these things should be a reward from the master. With the master''s temperament, if the origin of these things is unknown, he will definitely not dare to send them home.


    The subordinates know some of the situation in Linhai County. Before the rebel army was unable to capture Linhai County, and now the master is there, I am afraid that Linhai County has been eaten by the rebel army. It is estimated that this matter It is also related to the master, otherwise the master would not be able to send these things from Linhai County.


    Since the master dares to send it, the madam can take it with confidence. "Dong Yi said calmly, even in front of these gold and silver jewelry, he couldn''t make him have the slightest emotional change.


    Gu Shuixiu admires his indifference. No matter what the reason is, as long as Dong Yi doesn''t get jealous of these things, Gu Shuixiu wouldn''t dare to let him come in to help.


    "If you say so, these things should be the rewards of your master''s military exploits. I also know what happened to the rebel army. Song Youxin is short of people and money, and I also Know a little more, he will be so generous to reward your master this time, I''m afraid the water here is unfathomable! I don''t know if your master''s brain can handle it?"


    Gu Shuixiu''s worries are not unreasonable, and those who can be taken by Song Youxin are not mediocre people. been pitted.


    "Madam...Master is actually not as good as you think..." Dong Yi didn''t know what to say, so he always felt weird if he told him that Dong Chenghu was stupid.


    "Forget it, stupid people have stupid blessings. Although your master is not shrewd, he should be able to make a profit. In addition, Dong Wei and those people are protecting him, so it should be fine... Gu Shuixiu still muttered a few words uneasy, and then asked Dong Yi to help clean up these things. As for these specialties, they are also the characteristics of Linhai County, so I will give some to Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu''s family, and also give Luo Ying colorful and the others. Keep a little, and take the rest back, and let Gu Mingde and Zhao Clan try it.


    When the two left Shili Xiangxiang, there was a donkey cart behind them. The things on it were a lot less than when the old man brought them here, but it looked amazing.


    The matter here is done, Gu Shuixiu can''t wait any longer, she is full of satisfaction and thinks about returning to Cuizhu Mountain as soon as possible. Especially Dong Qinyan, her youngest daughter, who is still so young, doesn''t know if there will be trouble these days?


    Gu Shuixiu was in a hurry to go back, so Dong Yi had to **** her away that day. All the big and small matters in the county town were left to Funfen and Luoying to handle. , If it fails, you can go to the county magistrate, you just need to give some gifts.


    With Dong Yi''s escort, they arrived at Caozi Village three days later, and Gu Shuixiu went to the village to see Gu Mingde and Zhao''s family. Now the old couple''s life is good, living in a big house, still living Guarding so many fields, but this life is also empty.


    Gu Shuixiu once suggested that they also go to the county town with his son and daughter-in-law. It is also more lively, but Gu Mingde is accustomed to the life in the village, and everyone in the village respects him, so his life is worry-free If you are worried, you don''t have to go out to deal with those worldly feelings.


    Because Gu Mingde didn''t want to leave, Zhao family had to stay, but Gu Mingde had those crops to pass the time, but Zhao family was really empty and lonely.

 v3 Chapter 146： Looking back at home, mothers thoughts

    Gu Shuixiu thought about taking her to Cuizhu Mountain to live for a while, but she was worried that Gu Mingde was at home alone, so she was so awkwardly deadlocked, alas! Gu Shuixiu really didn''t know how to liven up Zhao''s life.


    The donkey cart stopped leisurely in front of Gu''s house. Dong Yi knocked on the door. After a while, there was the sound of Zhao''s footsteps. He didn''t come back to Gu''s house. It was almost all he heard. , Gu Shuixiu was so used to it that he couldn''t get used to it anymore.


    "Who is it?" Zhao''s voice went from far to near, and soon the door of Gu''s house opened.


    "Mother, it''s me, I''m back." Gu Shuixiu smiled sweetly at Zhao Shi.


    Zhao shi was so surprised that she hurriedly shouted: "Didn''t you go to the county town to open a shop? Why did you come back so quickly? Hurry into the house, yo! what?"


    The Zhao family kept staring at Gu Shuixiu, and it took a long time to find the things behind Gu Shuixiu. To be honest, their family and Dong family are not short of food now, Zhao family really does not understand that Gu Shuixiu has transported these things what to do back.


    "Mother, these were sent to me by Chenghu from Linhai County, saying that they are specialties of Linhai County. We also tasted the difference between the dried vegetables in Linhai County and those in our village. !" Gu Shuixiu laughed jokingly.


    The Zhao family was helpless for a while, and muttered: "What can be different, it''s not all dishes! It''s not fresh and delicious!" Dong Chenghu''s thoughts. Zhao shi is also very happy to keep it.


    Dong Yi was busy putting things away, while Zhao was eager to know how the three sisters and brothers opened a shop in the county, and eagerly dragged Gu Shuixiu into the hall and poured her a glass Warm sugar water, staring at her curiously.


    Under Zhao''s eyes, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t drink a sip of water, she simply said: "Mother, just ask what you want to know, I will tell you everything I know!"


    Because Yang Qiong gave birth to a child at the end of last year, Gu Daniu and his shop only opened after the spring ploughing this year. Now Yang Qiong looks after the shop. Gu Erniu also discovered the problem of the location of the shop last year. Only changed shops with Gu Shuixiu, so it can be said that both are newly opened. As for Gu Shuixiu, it was because he let his younger brother push the opening of the shop so late, so it was normal for Mrs. Zhao to be worried.


    "Just talk about the current situation of the three of you, I want to know! And my good grandson, I haven''t seen it for a long time, if it weren''t for your stubborn old man, he wouldn''t say anything After I left Caozi Village, I went to the county town to help them, and even if I can¡¯t do anything else, I can help look after the children.¡± Zhao said that Gu Mingde was full of anger, and she was taught to marry her daughter since she was a child. The water that goes out must take the husband as the heaven, and follow the three virtues and the four virtues.


    It''s alright now, she is bound to death by these dogmas, even if she really wants to leave, she can''t help worrying about Gu Mingde, so she has to endure it, thinking every day whether the county will come People, when will they come back, these thoughts have become Zhao''s only consolation now.


    Gu Shuixiu felt helpless for a while, her father was that temperament, very stubborn, if he couldn''t say it, he would definitely not go, hey, every family has a scripture that is hard to read.


    I will tell you everything you want to know, Daniel and the others have opened a shop selling bamboo art diagonally opposite Shili Piaoxiang. Shili Piaoxiang''s business is good, so his shop has more customers than other similar shops, and the business is okay.


    It is not a problem for Yang Qiong to watch her children do business by herself. Sometimes when she wants to go out, she puts the child in the wing of Shilixiangxiang''s backyard, and there are people there to help look around. Generally speaking, it is not busy, and the days are full. There are also big cows who occasionally come to help and watch, It''s not bad, and it''s better than farming at home.


    As for Erniu, they have been in business for a year last year, and they have some experience. This year they moved there mainly to follow the way of ordinary people. The business is much better than last year. Occasionally, Niu goes out to talk about business, and he makes a good profit. According to him, according to the situation, he can return the money from the shop to me in two years.


    Don''t worry, I also brought you some soap and tooth powder this time. Don''t save it, just use it when you need it. "


    However, Mr. Zhao has worked hard all his life, and he should enjoy it when he is old. She can''t use those rouge gouache powder, and it''s useless in the village, but it makes her feel uncomfortable. Why don''t you just give soap and tooth powder, these things are needed every day, and she doesn''t tell Zhao the price she sells, Zhao naturally uses it with peace of mind.


    Sure enough, after hearing the benefits of soap and tooth powder, Mr. Zhao immediately showed an excited smile, looked at the soap and tooth powder repeatedly, and his love was beyond words, "These things shouldn''t be cheap. Come on! I inquired about it in the town when I used pancreas before, and it cost hundreds of dollars! Although a piece of pancreas can be used for a long time, if I were to buy it myself, I would definitely not be able to do it! You Things aren''t cheap, are they?"


    Zhao''s eyes were still fixed on the soap, but Gu Shuixiu took a sloppy look and dismissed the topic.


    "Mother, I''ve watched Huijun and Donglin this time. I have to say that Yang Qiong is sloppy, but this child is very delicate, and she raised the two children to be white and fat. , Huijun is also very sensible, such a small child does not make trouble, just so quietly, watching the little brother for her mother, who do you think this child''s temperament follows? If I say it, it must not be like Yang Qiong. "


    Gu Daniu married such an unreliable wife, so he gave him a reliable daughter?


    Not only Gu Shuixiu couldn''t understand it, but Zhao Shi also found it funny, "I made fun of Yang Qiong, saying that if this child was not born in our family, I really want to suspect that the child made a mistake, you Don''t look at Huijun as a daughter, your brother is in so much pain, compared to Donglin, I think he might even dote on this daughter even more!


    I said at the beginning, Yang Qiong went to the county to take two children and had to look at the shop. I was too busy. Oppose, she means that the younger son is still breastfeeding, the eldest daughter is more sensible, and is not tired of taking her, so she plans to keep Huijun, who knows that after your brother finds out, he will come back three times in a row with flying pigeons, and repeatedly told Yang Qiong wants to bring Huijun over, saying that he misses his daughter. You say this person is really..."

 v3 Chapter 147： Zhaos resentment, father and daughter talk

    When Zhao shi talked about this, she couldn''t help but complain about Gu Daniel. She finally persuaded her daughter-in-law, and the child did not stick to her mother. Taking her little padded jacket away, Zhao Shi felt unwilling to think about it.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Zhao''s complaint with hilarity, and listened with relish. She only knew that Gu Daniu loved Gu Huijun, but she did not expect such a mother and son to force a child. It was really funny .


    "Mother, if you insisted on not letting Yang Qiong take Huijun away, Yang Qiong would definitely listen to you. Why are you so angry now?"


    "Why! It''s not for your good brother, and I don''t want my children to be separated from their parents for too long. Especially Huijun is so sensible and well-behaved. Be more knowledgeable! When kids get older, they always have to fly, and we parents don''t bother them!


    As for Erniu, he is now thinking about opening that shop. Since he was a child, his mother has never seen him so serious! Since he wants to fight now, mother will leave him alone. As for when Chang Ru wants to have children... just let them go, don''t get involved when you are old! "


    Zhao said with emotion that she really feels that she has no use for herself now, and feels that the child is getting farther and farther, and she can''t catch up.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Zhao''s sad words, and quickly persuaded: "Mother, what are you talking about! If you don''t worry about your father being at home alone, you can help a lot by going to the county seat. Not to mention that Yang Qiong is alone on Daniel''s side, and Erniu''s side is also short of manpower! It''s just that they don''t want you to be tired. If you feel lonely and have nowhere to go, just go back and live with me for a while. If you don¡¯t want to, just go to the house of someone you know in the village to sit and have someone talk to, Dad is in the field every day, and when he comes back, it¡¯s a fixed time, so you can arrange things right?¡±


    Zhao naturally knows this truth, but now no one in the village can compare with theirs, everyone''s economy is asymmetrical, and they can''t talk together, and when they go to other people''s homes, others will She was embarrassed because she didn''t have anything good to entertain her. She had been there once before, and after that, Mrs. Zhao stopped taking the initiative to visit other people''s houses.


    The mother and daughter talked for a long time, Dong Yi outside had already unloaded the souvenir left to the Gu family, and patrolled the yard, and if he saw anything that needed repair, he would help I''m doing some work, or helping chop some firewood, but in short, I''m not idle.


    When Mr. Zhao heard the movement outside the house, he took a look and couldn''t help laughing: "Shuixiu, these servants in your family are really right to buy them. Diligent, even when you arrive at our house, you are not idle, you have been working!"


    Such a person, if he hadn''t been in trouble, our family would definitely be out of contact... Well, don''t guess, anyway, your daughter is hungry now, and she plans to stay here for one night tonight! You Make me something to eat, Dad will come back later and we will talk to the father and daughter, Dong Yi will **** me into the mountain tomorrow morning, you can also discuss it with Dad, if you can''t, just follow me."


    Gu Shuixiu''s gag skills are already very good, just a few words made Zhao forget what happened just now, and ran to the kitchen in a hurry.


    When Gu Mingde came back, he saw Dong Yi who was working in the yard, and knew that his daughter had returned. Before she entered the main room, the voice had already passed in, "My daughter! Are you back? ?"


    Gu Shuixiu immediately ran out of the main room when she heard the sound, and called her father like a little girl. Mrs. Zhao in the kitchen couldn''t help but laugh when she heard it.


    Gu Mingde washed his feet and asked cheerfully, "Why did you come back today, and the shops in the county town have stabilized?"


    "Mmmm!" Gu Shuixiu nodded arrogantly.


    Gu Mingde immediately gave her a thumbs up, "My daughter is still capable, better than those two stinky boys!"


    , don''t be too busy, wash and eat together, there are few people, so you don''t have to be so particular about it."


    Dong Yi didn''t listen to the movements in his hands, and replied resolutely: "Yes!"


    Cut all the firewood before entering the hall.


    At this moment, the Zhao family was still serving food, and Gu Mingde couldn''t help talking to his daughter.


    "I heard you say that Chenghu went far away, you didn''t say where he went, it was hard to ask at that time, but now Chenghu is back?" Gu Mingde as early as last year He knew about Dong Chenghu''s going out, but he didn''t know where Dong Chenghu was going. In addition, Gu Shuixiu gave birth to a child and never went back to his parents'' house. He wanted to ask and there was nowhere to ask. Later, after the New Year, Gu Shuixiu was busy driving again. I didn''t have time to talk to him about the shop, but now I have a chance.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t tell the Gu family about Dong Chenghu''s whereabouts in detail at that time. After all, the less people know about the sensitive matter of joining the uprising army, the less people know about it. Now Gu Mingde asks, Gu Shuixiu has to make up Lie, "Father, Chenghu, he went to Linhai County to do business, and my father-in-law has some things to deal with. This time he sent us a lot of local specialties from Linhai County. I have already let Dong Yi settle it. , you can also get some to eat.


    As for when he will come back, it is really hard to say, if it is fast, it will take a year or two, if it is slow, it may take a few years, who can say for sure! Because I was not at ease, I specially asked him to take away five guards. Now that he has someone to protect him, you don''t have to worry. "


    "You said he went to Linhai County! What business did he go to such a far place? Is he from Linhai County?" I never heard Dong Chenghu mention it, and I thought the Dong family was an out-and-out mountain hunter!


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly held her forehead, sure enough, if she told a lie, she would use a hundred lies to come to the garden, "Father, I just know that my father-in-law was a soldier who went to war before, and he retired later. He just came to Qingping Mountain as a hunter. Cheng Hu has always wanted to know where his hometown is. My father-in-law didn''t say anything before he died, so he is now thinking about investigating, and doing business can be regarded as a proof of himself. When he wants to come back, he will come back naturally.


    Anyway, you know his temperament, he''s not that kind of senseless, it''s a big deal to find the ancestral land, and I can''t stop it. Fortunately, there is no shortage of money at home, he thinks Willful, let him be willful once is nothing, or it has been hidden in his heart for a long time, and it will become a knot in the future. "

 v3 Chapter 148： cheating, karma

    "That''s right! Since this is the case, you really can''t stop it, but you have to support it. If he can find his ancestral land, he can live in peace in the future, alas! Just not Know when he will find the result!" Gu Mingde sighed.


    "Dad, we are still young, it''s nothing, if he walks all over the beam and still can''t find it, he will give up, you know the situation in our family, I have someone Waiting, there are four children, food and clothing, and nothing to worry about, so he can leave as long as he wants, as long as he is safe from time to time." In fact, Gu Daniu''s situation is similar, and he only returned after a year. Once or twice, they didn''t stay for a few days each time, so Gu Shuixiu knew that Gu Mingde should accept Dong Chenghu''s affairs quickly.


    Sure enough, Gu Mingde just asked some things and didn''t mention it anymore, he just said: "If you are too busy, let your mother go over to help you, although there are many people in your family, But my mother is always more trustworthy, even if your father can still do it, there is nothing wrong with doing something for you."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t expect Gu Mingde, who refused to go to the county town, to say this. Sure enough, the man who loves her the most is her father. After a while, he showed his face again, "Father, if I really need your help, I will definitely speak up, now there are only you and my mother left at home, if there is anything, please remember to tell me in the book of flying pigeons, it doesn''t matter if you can''t write. , I will come back if you send any white paper."


    Gu Mingde waved his hand, "What can happen! Now the entire Yongjia County is dominated by the rebel army, and it is very peaceful. In addition, the village chief has specially explained that our family is very good, unless the troops of the dynasty Kill me, if there is something wrong!" Gu Mingde lowered his voice when he said this, if let him know that his son-in-law is now a rebel army, I don''t know how he would feel!


    The father and daughter were talking, the Zhao family had already set up all the meals, Gu Mingde was the first to start, and everyone ate immediately, during which Gu Shuixiu once again talked about Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu Telling Gu Mingde once again made him happy and relieved. There is nothing that makes parents more happy than their children and grandchildren.


    After dinner, Gu Shuixiu walked around the river in the village while there was still some light, during which she saw a crazy old woman passing by the river and made a face at her , Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help frowning, and all the way back to Gu''s house, she still didn''t know who that crazy old woman was.


    "Walking to see the way, how old are you, and you are still distracted when you walk!" Zhao''s loud voice sounded in Gu Shuixiu''s ear, Gu Shuixiu asked without thinking: "Mother, I I saw a crazy old woman by the river just sticking out her tongue at me, when did our village have such a number?"


    The point is, with that person''s age, Gu Shuixiu shouldn''t have seen him before.


    When Mr. Zhao heard the words, his face slowly turned down, he looked out the door, pulled Gu Shuixiu in, and then closed the door tightly.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what to do, and looked at Zhao Shi''s actions in one go in doubt, and the doubt in her eyes became even stronger.


    The Zhao family led her back to the main room, and she said earnestly, "Who else is there, not the Huang family, Gu Zhuzhu''s mother!"


    "Gu Zhuzhu?" This person has long been forgotten by Gu Shuixiu, and now I still feel a little unbelievable when Zhao shi mentions it, "How could it be her! I remember that she used to report on combat effectiveness, then As a shrew, the village chief has nothing to do with her, how can it be like this now?"


    People are crazy!


    "Self-inflicted sin, not living, these are the retribution of their family!" Zhao Shi said angrily, and his tense body slowly eased before saying: "Since Gu Zhuzhu and Gu Lao After Dad and the others died, the family was left with Gu Qian and the Huang family who couldn''t handle it.


    Huang put all his hopes on this son, hoping that he can resist his father''s share of livelihood, and then pull people to make money, anyway, Gu Qian is not the owner of the field, do this suits him too. Gu Qian was an Adou who couldn''t help, and he was proficient in eating, drinking, prostituting, gambling, and making him stand up without even thinking about it.


    Huang knew that he was badly beaten by the loss of the donkey cart, so he beat Gu Qian, and felt distressed for Gu Qian. .


    Until the debtor came to the door, Gu Qian couldn''t get the money, and those people ruined the Huang family in front of Gu Qian. From then on, the Huang family went crazy and wandered around the village all day long. She didn''t go back, maybe she didn''t want to go back to that place subconsciously, and she kept wandering in the village. If she didn''t get close to her, it would be fine. As long as she was too close to her, she would go crazy.


    In the beginning, there was an Erlaizi who saw her crazy and wanted to attack her. As a result, she was bitten off a piece of meat as soon as she got close to her. Everyone heard Erlaizi''s voice and questioned her. At first, Erlaizi was sophistry , It was said that the Huang family took the initiative to attack him, but everyone did not believe him after discovering the murder tool specially prepared by Erlaizi, and since then, everyone dared not approach the Huang family.


    So I said you don''t get too close to her, that woman is fine when she''s not crazy, if she does, a big guy may not be able to subdue her. "


    Gu Shuixiu did not expect such an experience behind the Huang family, so she couldn''t help sighing, "Mother, where will she go at night if she has a home? What to eat? Gu Qian?"


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s curious expression, Mrs. Zhao had to explain patiently, "At night she lives in the village and uses an abandoned pig sty, which is why the village chief said she would raise pigs in the village. Everyone raised it together and sold it for cents. In the end, because everyone was at odds, the pigpen was useless after it was built.


    She will go back to sleep there at night now, and everyone gave her some quilts or something, and she can barely get by.


    As for Gu Qian, after what happened to her mother, she knew she was afraid, and kept begging the village chief for mercy. In his current situation, it is impossible to take care of him without money, so he agrees to stay, but he is not allowed to step out of the village for the rest of his life, and he needs to tell the village chief what he needs. rooted.


    Now Gu Qian has to go to the fields to work every day, whether he can do it or not, he has to go to the fields. Except for paying taxes, all the harvested grains are used to support the Huang family and him. The village chief said to take care of him Qian''s performance, if he really gets his way and finds him a daughter-in-law, who would dare to marry such a family! "

 v3 Chapter 149： The love of parents is evident

    This point Zhao Shi is right, the matter of Gu Qian''s family has spread all over the country, but it was a big uproar before, because the matter has cooled down for a long time down.


    Gu Shuixiu has no sympathy for that family''s experience, but she will not rejoice in misfortune, everything is a causal cycle, and fate has its own destiny. If this family is not cleaned up, someone will clean up them in the future, and the latter is just a chain reaction.


    "Mother, since this is the case, you can send some food or money to the village chief, and drag the village chief to take care of Huang''s family. Although she has a bad character, she is now suffering from It¡¯s hard, it¡¯s crazy, and our debts have been paid, so just treat it as a good deed, and ask for peace of mind!¡± No matter what, Gu Shuixiu¡¯s handwriting was still behind the Huang family¡¯s tragic end. I don''t want to get into trouble at such a time. If Huang''s madness can die peacefully in old age, it will be a kind of good to keep telling her.


    The Zhao family just hesitated for a while. Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s compassionate face, she no longer refuted it. Their family is not short of food now. If nothing else, this year''s bumper harvest is enough for their old couple to eat. It has been five or six years, and it is nothing to help the Huang family, and it is still through the village chief, and she does not need to face the Huang family directly. She has nothing to worry about.


    After the two agreed, Gu Shuixiu went back to the house. She had to leave early tomorrow morning, so she had to get a good night''s sleep.


    Dong Yi went back to his room after knowing that Gu Shuixiu had returned.


    After Zhao and Gu Mingde went back to the house, Zhao pulled Gu Mingde to sit on the bed and whispered, "Today, my daughter asked me to help Huang''s in the future, what do you think?"


    Gu Mingde''s indifferent face flashed with surprise, and asked: "Is this really what the girl said?"


    The Zhao shi nodded affirmatively, Gu Mingde had to face the problem, "It stands to reason that they are all from the same village, and their family has also suffered retribution. Softened?"


    "I don''t know either, but after the matter has passed, the anger in the girl''s heart has disappeared, and the Huang family is so pitiful, the girl''s compassion is understandable, she said to let We help the Huang family through the village chief, so there is no need for publicity." Zhao added.


    Gu Mingde nodded, this is Gu Shuixiu''s low-key style, but he is not surprised, "Since this is the meaning of the girl, let''s do it, anyway, our family is not short of this food, besides, It''s still a duty to take care of Qian Qian, so it''s not a problem to help him first."


    "Sure! Then you can find a time to sit with the village chief and take care of this matter. It''s almost a month or two before the autumn harvest."


    The couple happily decided this matter. Gu Shuixiu didn''t know that just because of her words, Gu Mingde and Zhao were so concerned.


    The next day was still slightly bright, and Gu Shuixiu got up. Usually, she was someone who had to sleep until the sun rose, so it was not easy for her to get up so early.


    And Zhao got up earlier than her, and saw Gu Shuixiu appearing in the kitchen with sleepy eyes, and said with a smile: "Go wash quickly, I made pancakes for you here, wait a minute. I''ll eat it on the way, wrap it well, it shouldn''t get cold, and breakfast is ready, eat it while it''s hot before leaving."


    Gu Shuixiu showed a happy smile, obeyed obediently, turned around and ran away.


    After breakfast, Dong Yi drove the donkey cart out. After Gu Shuixiu was seated, the two set off. The village seemed very peaceful in the twilight of the morning sun. People are busy with work. They have to finish the work in the fields before the sun is shining, and then go to the fields to inspect the fields when the sun is about to go down. In summer, almost every household does this.


    After entering the deep mountain, Gu Shuixiu found that the vegetation in the mountain was lush and lush. At this moment, many birds were chirping on the trees, but when she looked up, she could not see anything. Animals are running so fast that even the eyes can''t catch them.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, "It''s so lively in the mountains, I haven''t seen the deep mountains in summer for a long time!" The past two years were dry, and this year she traveled in late spring again. Really long time no see.


    Dong Yi was silent for a long time before he said quietly: "If Madam wants to go to the mountains, just say it, and the subordinates will arrange it."


    , is what your master asked you to do?"


    Although Gu Shuixiu was not in a hurry to fix that place, it was still a big deal after all, and he needed to ask a few words.


    Dong Yi was driving the donkey cart, apparently hesitating for a moment before saying: "Madam, before rushing to the county seat this time, my subordinates have found a suitable valley in the southwest of Qingping Mountain. , but the landform there is completely different from ours here. If we say that here is a high mountain, there is a peak that towers into the sky, and there are peaks that cannot be seen when looking up.


    In the valley, if the subordinates had not taken the wrong path and found a hidden entrance by mistake, they would not have found that there was a cave inside.


    Not easy to check. "


    "How could there be such a good place? According to what you said, there are nine out of ten that are not the boundaries of Yongjia County. The geographical map of the county shows that the mountains that belong to Yongjia County are all similar to Cuizhu Mountain. You are talking about another place, but I don''t know if that place is Qingping Mountain?"


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it in her heart, after hearing what Dong Yi said, she couldn''t wait to see the valley. If she could, she would buy it directly. You can start developing it right away, but it¡¯s not like Cuizhu Mountain, where these natural resources burn bricks to see the house. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to think otherwise. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can only collect these seaweeds and transport them together. When the time comes, everything will be All over again!


    Dong Yi doesn''t understand this very well, but since Gu Shuixiu said so, it is estimated that it should belong to the boundary of Linchuan County or Jian''an County. If it is in Linchuan County, it is the best. Linchuan County has many high mountains and complex terrain. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and there are many tribes. It is also very troublesome for the court to manage this area. If it is really in that place, it will be much easier to buy the valley.

 v3 Chapter 150： Valley guest, change

    The two of them talked all the way to get home. Just after arriving in the valley, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to stop the donkey cart and specially sent some local products from Linhai County to the Qin family and the Zuo family.


    Uncle Qin inevitably asked about Dong Chenghu''s situation, but Gu Shuixiu said without hesitation: "Uncle, you can ask whatever you want, and I have nothing to hide in front of you. , the uprising army captured Linhai County, and now Chenghu is guarding Linhai County, and the trustee sent these things, it can be regarded as a report to me that they are safe, Dong Wei and the others are also fine, as long as they are all right, Chenghu will not something''s up."


    Uncle Qin and the others took Gu Shuixiu''s words and put their hearts into their stomachs. It was at this moment that Gu Shuixiu realized that Xu Bingyao was holding a baby in her arms, and her eyes lit up. He asked in surprise: "But it was just born? How many months?"


    Xu Bingyao shyly showed a happy smile, and said reservedly: "It''s only two months, it''s a son."


    "Yo, that''s congratulations to you!" Gu Shuixiu said sincerely, Xu Bingyao''s previous experience was also bumpy, but fortunately, Qin Chuan took a fancy to her. Her position in the Qin family is also unbreakable. It must be that she wants to help Xu Binghe now, and neither Uncle Qin nor the Hao family will have any opinion.


    Xu Bingyao accepted Gu Shuixiu''s blessing, her rosy face glowed with happiness, and said sincerely: "Shuixiu, thanks to your help, I am living a good life now, I have a husband and a son. , my brother can also support himself, and I can be considered contented in this life."


    "What nonsense! You are still so young, your brother has not yet taken the imperial examinations, everything is still early! When your brother is really inscribed on the gold list, I will believe it if you say this again! Gu Shuixiu scolded with a smile, and immediately said seriously: "I told your brother before in the county seat, but now the situation outside is unknown. He is a scholar who has no support. If he takes the imperial examination now, he will not be admitted. I''m afraid that life will not be free in the future, I''m trying to persuade him to wait a few more years, even if he is in his twenties, it''s not too late to take the test.


    Gu Shuixiu stared at Xu Bingyao''s eyes seriously, if she saw a trace of dissatisfaction in Xu Bingyao''s eyes, she would definitely not interfere in these matters in the future.


    Fortunately, Xu Bingyao did not show any unhappy expression, just chuckled: "You think the same as me, but I don''t understand the situation outside, but when I was a child, my father said that the accumulation of money, learning The longer it takes, the more precipitation will be, and when he can think like a spring before taking the imperial examination, he will have a chance of winning. Obviously, my younger brother has no such ability yet, so it would be good to wait a few more years."


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened when she heard this, the two of them didn''t think the same thing at all, but fortunately the purpose was the same, otherwise it would have been embarrassing.


    Gu Shuixiu stayed at Qin''s house for a while, chatted for a while, then turned around and went to Zuo''s house.


    Just follow Dong Yunlan to learn embroidery, and also study with Liu Yueyi. The children are not at home, and the Zuo family is even more deserted.


    Gu Shuixiu knocked on the door for a while, and then Dong Yunmei came out to open the door. When she saw Gu Shuixiu, her reaction was similar to that of Zhao''s. Maybe she was alone for a long time, and it was rare to see her longed-for relatives coming to the door. The joy can be imagined.


    Dong Yunlan dragged Gu Shuixiu into the main room, turned and went to the kitchen immediately to cut off tea and snacks for her, Gu Shuixiu was too late to stop her.


    "Sister, it''s all my own, what are you doing so politely? I just came back from the county town, and Chenghu sent some souvenirs and left some for you, all things that we don''t have here. , you have to see, if you are not used to eating, just let brother-in-law eat it, he is not a picky eater anyway." Gu Shuixiu joked.


    Dong Yunmei immediately rejoiced when she heard the words, "Fortunately, your brother-in-law is not at home. If he hears you arranging him like this, I''m afraid that the face that has remained unchanged for thousands of years will crack."


    Zuo Qingsong has a cold expression throughout the year. There is little change. It seems that he is anxious, worried and happy. to see some different reactions.


    "


    "You''re poor! By the way, what happened to Chenghu''s side? He gave you local specialties, and he must have told you about his side." Dong Yunmei eagerly She wanted to know the current situation of Dong Chenghu. She felt unspeakable guilt for this younger brother who protected her everywhere, and prayed for his safe return every day.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed twice, told Dong Yunmei about Dong Chenghu''s stay in Linhai County, and immediately said seriously: "Now everything about Chenghu''s side is confidential, he can''t say it himself, only through some The reason for reporting safety in a subtle way is because Mr. Shen can know the news about Song Youxin through other channels, so he can infer Chenghu''s situation, but everyone is fine, you don''t have to worry, just live a good life .


    By the way, I just came from Qin''s house and saw that Bingyao gave birth to another son, eldest sister, your body should be almost the same now, the twins are now six years old, do you want If you don¡¯t find time to ask your brother-in-law to take you to the mayor to show you to the doctor, if your health is well maintained, you can consider having a child in another year or two. After all, Qingqing will definitely leave in the future, Yoyo and Feng Ying won''t necessarily stay in this mountain in the future, just a son like Fengshi. If he also comes out of the mountain, you will have nothing to do in the future.


    Of course, I just suggest you to check, if the doctor says no, don''t think about it. "


    In recent years, Zuo Qingsong has fed all the precious medicinal materials into Dong Yunmei''s stomach, coupled with Gu Shuixiu''s diet and exercise conditioning, now Dong Yunmei''s complexion is even better than when the twins were born, and It is no longer a lack of anger when she speaks. From Gu Shuixiu''s point of view, there should be no problem with her appearance.


    Dong Yunmei heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, she just nodded after a moment of indifference, in fact, Gu Shuixiu didn''t need to say that she also wanted to have another son, but Zuo Qingsong always disagreed, if she went back to town to see it After the doctor, the doctor nodded, then Zuo Qingsong should not be so resolutely opposed.


    Seeing that she had listened, Gu Shuixiu was relieved, and reminded with a smile: "Remember that the doctor says it''s okay, take good care of yourself, I won''t sit any longer, it''s been a long time Seeing the children, I don¡¯t know if they still remember me when I go back now!¡±


    Gu Shuixiu amused Dong Yunmei with a look of anticipation and sadness, Dong Yunmei said jokingly, "Go back quickly, go back..."

 v4 Chapter 1： Arriving at Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Qinyans attachment

    .


    It is also convenient to go down to find someone, but there are too many unknown situations at night, so it is better to be cautious.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded noncommittally. There was no difference between crossing the bridge and taking a boat.


    Dong Yi put all the things on the boat. These things have been sent all the way, and they have not risen much. Gu Shuixiu can cross the river by boat with these local specialties. As for the donkey cart, just To see if Dong Yi wants to make another trip, he should let Zuo''s house go first, and then he can lead him later if he needs to.


    He asked, "Why did Madam come back at this time? I didn''t listen to your order in advance, so the servant will go and cook for you."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded casually, "Prepare a copy for Dong Yi, he sent me all the way back and I haven''t eaten yet! What about the children? Are they all asleep at this time?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the sky, although it was pitch dark, but this point is now past seven o''clock, they used to lie down almost after eight o''clock, it''s too early to go to bed now!


    Cuifu chuckled lightly: "Madam, the young masters can work hard, it is summer, the house on the bamboo forest side is relatively cool, the young masters almost live there directly, even the third young master follows. After that, Mr. Shen began to enlighten him. There are many people there, and the third young master can stay there. During this time, they all came to eat at dusk, and then brought some snacks back to the bamboo forest, where they lived directly. ."


    Gu Shuixiu knew that the house on the bamboo forest side was fully equipped, including the kitchen and bathroom, but the kitchen was generally not used, but the bathroom could be used for washing, and she was willing to run here often.


    Gu Shuixiu was still thinking, and Cuifu pondered: "Madam, do you want the servants to invite the young masters to come over? The young masters have been thinking about when you will come back, and they said that they miss you. I''d be glad to let them know you''re back later."


    Gu Shui smiled, she was not unmoved when she heard Cuifu''s words, but... "Forget it! The children are going to study tomorrow, so tell them to come back now, everyone tonight. Don''t sleep, let them have a good night''s rest, by the way, where is Qinyan? Where does the child live now?"


    Tuifu lowered her voice and said slowly: "Madam, the young lady is living in the house now. Originally, the young master wanted to take her to live in the bamboo forest, and it would be cool, but the young lady didn''t like it, or The young masters can''t play with her during the day, and she doesn''t want to go after two days. When they return to the house, the auntie and Miss Qingqing can still be her companions, making her happy and more lively."


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to laugh when she heard it, her daughter looked like an ordinary baby, and she still thought it was boring? How big is this! Since the child was in the house, Gu Shuixiu decided to go directly to see the child.


    Cuifu was still busy with cooking, so she could only say softly, "Madam, now Aunt Cuixi is staying with the young lady for the night, you can go directly, the slave is busy."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and went straight to the inner courtyard excitedly. Nowadays, there are lanterns everywhere in Dong''s house. When it gets dark, these lanterns will be lit. Although the light is dim, the lanterns in a row Bright past the light is just right.


    Walking like this, people don''t need to carry the lantern specially, which is convenient and worry-free.


    Gu Shuixiu arrived at the door of the room in a short while, and when she approached the door of the room, she heard the voice of Cuixi coaxing the child, "Miss go to sleep..." The voice was weak and long, and Gu Shuixiu felt sleepy when she heard it. .


    When she gently pushed open the door, Cuixi heard the movement and looked around. After seeing Gu Shuixiu who came from far away, Cuixi stood up in surprise. , was about to salute Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu quickly put the substance to her lips, shush, so that she didn''t need to be more polite, and then slowly approached the crib.


    Dong Qinyan was actually drowsy in Cuixi''s soft whisper, and she was about to fall asleep, but at this moment Cuixi''s voice disappeared, which made her feel puzzled for a while , her eyes were still half-closed and half-open, until she asked about a familiar smell for a while, and when she was excited, her eyes suddenly opened, just in line with Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu stood motionless and looked at Dong Qinyan, and Dong Qinyan also looked at her directly. Just when the two of them didn''t move, Dong Qinyan suddenly babbled for a while. With a loud voice, she stretched out her hands towards Gu Shuixiu. From her eyes, Gu Shuixiu seemed to see some excitement and joy.


    Can such a young child have such emotions? A trace of doubt flashed in Gu Shuixiu''s mind, but this doubt has been replaced by joy.


    Gu Shuixiu quickly stretched out her hands to hug Dong Qinyan, and fondly stroked her for a while.


    Cuixi chuckled lightly on the side: "Miss really misses the lady, the slave just saw that the lady is almost asleep, you just approached her, she even noticed it and wanted to hug you. Woolen cloth!"


    Gu Shuixiu was even more moved by what Cuixi said, hugging Dong Qinyan and refusing to let go, "Cuixi, you''ve worked hard for this time, this child is not making trouble!"


    Cuixi shook her head, "Miss is very good, even better than the young masters, every morning when I wake up, I just feed my **** and change diapers, and then I carry them to the yard for a walk, but I don''t go, I stay in the yard Sitting, Miss can sit for a day, my aunt and Miss Qingqing will accompany Miss to talk and make her happy, even Miss Fengying and the others will play with Miss whenever they have time, so Miss has never made trouble."


    "What a cute baby 1" Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help kissing Dong Qinyan''s forehead.


    Dong Qinyan still hugged Gu Shuixiu tightly, since she was born, this mother has always been with her, only by her side will Dong Qinyan feel safe, although this mother Sometimes doing things makes her very puzzled, or can''t see through, but she knows that her mother loves her, and she has never enjoyed this kind of intimacy between mother and daughter in her previous life.


    Although the mother in the previous life loved her as well, but in her heart, the identity of the rules and etiquette has been engraved into the bones. From the moment she was born, she grew up with the wet nurse. As a mother, she will only set the time every day. Come over and ask her about her condition, or take a few glances at her, that''s all. Therefore, Dong Qinyan cherishes her mother in this life and enjoys this kind of affection between mother and daughter.

 v4 Chapter 2： Eat rice, be jealous

    "Madam, do you want a slave to hold Miss, you just came back and you probably haven''t been groomed yet!" Cuixi looked at Gu Shuixiu''s elegant appearance, and her hair was a little messy. the way.


    At this time, Cuifu came over and knocked on the door softly twice, Gu Shuixiu hugged Dong Qinyan and said, "No need, let me hug her! This child doesn''t seem to want to leave me, you follow me Go to the hall."


    The group went to the main room, Gu Shuixiu saw that three dishes and one soup had been set on the dining table, one meat and two vegetarians, it was also suitable for eating at this time, Gu Shuixiu glanced into the yard, and put Dong Qin Yan put it on her lap, and then asked, "Where''s Dong Yi! Did you eat it?"


    Cuifu said respectfully, "Madam, Dong Yi has already taken away his meal. He said that he has to clean up the local specialties prepared by the master, so he will eat first. already."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, and then she didn''t ask any more questions, and instead asked Cuifu to make soup for her, and tentatively fed Dong Qinyan two mouthfuls. Happy.


    Cuixi watched anxiously by the side, waited for Gu Shuixiu to feed seven or eight mouthfuls, and then hesitantly said: "Madam, if you don''t eat it, you will be cold, Miss has already eaten sheep before. Milk, if you eat too much at this time, you may have a stomach upset at night."


    Gu Shuixiu stopped when she heard the words, looked at Dong Qinyan apologetically, and then gave the child to Cuixi after being intimate for a while, and slowly started to eat by herself.


    Cuixi originally wanted to hug Dong Qinyan back to the house, but Dong Qinyan protested, patted Cuixi''s shoulder with her small hand, kicked her calves twice, and shouted After a few times, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    Gu Shuixiu was startled by her voice, she turned her head and saw her cute appearance, she immediately laughed, and said to Cuixi: "Okay, since she doesn''t want to go back, stay here By the way, wait until I''m done grooming before coaxing her to sleep."


    This night was the first time Dong Qinyan asked to sleep in a big bed with Gu Shuixiu. Gu Shuixiu never objected to children in such matters, so she put Dong Qinyan by her side, She also prepared a changing pad, in case she fell asleep and let the water out, which would affect the whole quilt and mattress.


    After doing this, the little man also lay down contentedly, and fell asleep sweetly after a while with Gu Shuixiu''s murmur.


    The next day, Gu Shuixiu was woken up by Dong Yuanxu and the others. The three little guys walked into her room with a cat on her waist. Dong Yuanzheng had sharp eyes when she saw Dong Qinyan on Gu Shuixiu''s bed and was immediately jealous After struggling to go to bed, Dong Yuanjie was agile and quickly climbed up, leaving Dong Yuanxu standing by the bed alone. He actually wanted to go up, but after reading books for so many years, some things have been carved into his bones. In addition, he is also sensible, and he really can''t do such a thing as two younger brothers do.


    Just when he was hesitating, Gu Shuixiu slowly opened his eyes, just saw Dong Yuanxu beside the bed, and immediately showed a loving smile, "Why is Yuanxu here! No need today! Do you study with Mr.


    Dong Yuanxu said happily: "Mother, when we went to practice martial arts this morning, we saw Uncle Dong Yi, Uncle Dong Yi said that you are back, we will come to see you after class, wait a moment Go back to class with Mr. Shen again."


    "And us, and us..." Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng were not far behind, and said in unison.


    Only then did Gu Shuixiu realize that there were two little guys hiding in the corner of the bed. She couldn''t help crying and laughed, and scolded: "What are you doing hiding there? My sister is still sleeping, and now you probably woke it up. ."


    The four turned their heads to look at Dong Qinyan, and sure enough, the little guy had opened his black eyes like grapes, and was turning around, looking at everyone.


    Dong Yuanzheng said: "Mother, you are partial, you don''t come back to see us, and you sleep with your sister!"


    Dong Yuanjie is already old, so he won''t say this, but judging from his reaction, he obviously feels that he is biased.


    Gu Shuixiu said amusingly: "You all live in the bamboo forest, and you were all going to sleep when I came back yesterday. If I really visit you, will you be able to sleep at night? If you don''t sleep well at night and you''re not in the mood for class today, will your husband scold you?"


    Dong Yuanzheng was speechless by Gu Shuixiu''s words, and immediately plunged his head into Gu Shuixiu''s arms, and said in a sullen voice, "Mother, I don''t like to study this way, sir can really scold people, Yuan Zhengdu I was beaten twice by Mr.


    "Yuanzheng, are you complaining to your mother? If you were naughty and broke your inkstone and painted a turtle on your face, your husband would not hit you." Dong Yuanxu He quickly defended Shen Shikang, and then glared at Dong Yuanzheng, this kid was quite well-behaved when he was born, but he was the most naughty when he was older.


    Dong Yuanjie followed suit and said: "Mother, eldest brother is right, the third brother has twisted his nose in anger several times, and always feels that he is very innocent. He took care of..."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yuanzheng, listened to Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie''s words, and said in a deep voice: "Yuanzheng, it seems that you have done a lot of earth-shattering things during this time! Tell me what you have done, why did you do it? Mother is fine today, so I can ask for a day off for you and your husband, how about that?"


    Gu Shuixiu was not as angry as Dong Yuanzheng expected, but Dong Yuanzheng was relieved. Hearing that he didn''t need to study, he nodded his head hurriedly. Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie looked at him like a fool, they didn''t know What is this silly little brother happy about, it''s even worse to fall into the hands of the mother than to fall into the hands of the husband!


    Even Dong Qinyan, who was lying on the bed, also raised the corner of her mouth slightly, watching this scene with amusing. Her third brother''s class is really funny, but she doesn''t know what her mother wants to do. Is it really a heart-to-heart with the third brother?


    Because Dong Yuanzheng responded happily, Gu Shuixiu did not hesitate, and immediately asked Cuixi to ask Shen Shikang for leave, Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie looked at each other, and the two immediately saluted Gu Shuixiu obediently, and then quickly slipped away .


    When he ordered something, Gu Shuixiu glanced at him, but the little guy didn''t dare anymore. During a meal, Gu Shuixiu actually stopped him four or five times.


    After Cuifu removed the food, Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Yuanzheng was about to run away, and immediately said, "Yuanzheng, you didn''t say you wanted to talk to your mother, why did you want to run away again?"


    Dong Yuanzheng sneered, and stood there obediently waiting for Gu Shuixiu to speak, Gu Shuixiu saw that he was still interesting, so he let out a little breath, calmed down and said slowly, "Follow me. I''m going to sit in the courtyard."

 v4 Chapter 3： Gu Shuixius godson, a beautiful Mid-Autumn Festival

    Dong Qinyan also finished eating at this time, and was carried by the beauty to the yard to sit and blow the air, Gu Shuixiu did not directly hug Dong Qinyan this time, but sat face to face with Dong Yuan. Don''t speak, just look at him like this, until the little guy speaks uneasily, "Mother...Are you angry..."


    Don''t say that children are ignorant, in fact, they are very sensitive. They can feel a little emotional change in adults. Gu Shuixiu''s reaction this morning is already obvious. If Dong Yuanzheng can''t see it, Gu Shuixiu To doubt his intelligence.


    "Why are you angry, mother?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yuanzheng calmly, as if she wanted to see something from him.


    Dong Yuanzheng looked up at Gu Shuixiu from time to time, and said dejectedly, "Mother is angry because Yuanzheng is naughty."


    Dong Yuanzheng nodded immediately, the little man looked a little pitiful, Gu Shuixiu sighed: "Yuanzheng, your father has gone away now, and I don''t know when he will come back, mother has There are a lot of things to take care of. Outside the home, my mother sometimes feels powerless. I don¡¯t ask you to be good, learn kung fu well, read books well, as long as you can be obedient, know how to read and understand, and have self-protection. Capital, this is enough, do you understand?"


    Dong Yuanzheng is only a three-year-old child, he understands these words, but it is still difficult for him to understand, "Mother, you are working hard, aren''t you?"


    Gu Shuixiu paused and nodded, only to see the little man struggling for a long time, and finally said firmly: "Mother, what can Yuanzheng help you?"


    Dong Yuanzheng''s favorite is Gu Shuixiu. He is the most sticky among all Gu Shuixiu''s children. After listening to him, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "If you are obedient, you won''t make trouble, and don''t mess with Mr. If you are angry, it will be a big help for your mother! Of course, if you can insist on staying out of trouble for a month, the mother will make you a lot of delicious fresh food. If you are in trouble during the period, when your brothers eat deliciously, you will You can only watch from the side, don''t touch anything, how about it?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked like we were ready to discuss, Dong Yuanzheng really thought about it, Dong Qinyan, who was watching from the side, was worried for him, while belly slandering her mother for deceiving the child.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t bother him when Dong Yuan was thinking, just sat and closed his eyes and rested, until Dong Yuanzheng came over and lay in her arms, she opened her eyes and said softly: "Why? Like? Have you figured it out?"


    The little guy nodded his head sullenly, buried in her arms but would not come out, Gu Shuixiu pity for him to understand so much at a young age, hugged in his arms and caressed for a while, until Dong Yuanzheng acted like a spoiled child Enough to run away.


    From this day on, Dong Yuanzheng is really working hard to be good, at least he will not make trouble in class, nor will he take the initiative to provoke Shen Shikang.


    Dong Yunlan saw it in his eyes, and said with a smile: "You still have the ability, you were not there during that time, I really can''t control this skin boy, in front of me I promise every time Yes, turn around and start making trouble again!"


    Dong Yunlan was really tired during the days when Gu Shuixiu was away. She also taught girls to embroider and watched Dong Qinyan, and asked Dong Yuanxu and others from time to time. The study situation can be said to be too busy to touch the ground. In this case, Dong Yuanzheng still makes trouble for her, which is really a headache.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head with a chuckle, and said gratefully, "I''ve really troubled you during this time, because Yuan Zheng is the youngest son, there are two outstanding brothers above, and there is another favored one below. My little sister, it is inevitable that I will do something wrong in order to attract the attention of adults, don¡¯t worry, I will guide me well when I come back, I think it should be fine after a while.¡±


    Dong Yunlan knew that Gu Shuixiu had experience, since she had said so, Dong Yunlan naturally wouldn''t say anything more.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is coming in a blink of an eye. This year''s Mid-Autumn Festival, Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to aggrieve the children at home, so she made some preparations with Cuifu in advance. First, the duck eggs at home were marinated in salt water for more than ten days , After the salted duck eggs are marinated, the egg yolks of the salted duck eggs are used as the fillings for moon cakes. There are also bean paste fillings, sweet-scented osmanthus fillings, and meat-filled moon cakes. Each moon cake is pressed with an exquisite model. Delicate, smells good, and tastes amazing.


    The children wanted to eat it for a long time, even Dong Qinyan, who followed Gu Shuixiu, was also drooling, but unfortunately she was too young, Gu Shuixiu dared not let her eat it, little guy also protested.


    These moon cakes were baked in the early morning of the Mid-Autumn Festival. When the sun came out, they had already baked three ovens. There were twelve in each oven, and the total was thirty-six. I gave 12 to the Qin family and the Zuo family, and the remaining 12 can be tasted first, and they can be eaten after a few ovens of worshipping Yueniang.


    The crabs in August are very plump, steamed some crabs, accompanied by bamboo wine, and freshly baked moon cakes, this year will definitely make everyone have a satisfactory Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Dong Qinyan woke up early in the morning to see Gu Shuixiu busy with her work, the house was filled with a strong sweet fragrance, which made her not calm, she insisted on the beauty holding her all the time He followed closely by Gu Shuixiu''s side.


    Outsiders don''t know, so I thought it was Dong Qinyan who was sticking to her mother, so she went with her.


    Mr. Shen cancelled the afternoon class on this day. He was very happy before the delicious food and wine. He wrote a long letter to Shen Ziping and his wife, and asked the other side again. In this situation, he walked out of the study with ease, wandering around Dong''s house from time to time, his eyes were all glued to the food, and he and Dong Qinyan formed an old and a small, two foodies.


    The moon just came out, and the sky hadn''t completely darkened yet. Shen Shikang was already urging Gu Shuixiu to worship Yueniang. After the ceremony, they could start.


    This night, Gu Shuixiu asked Yu Qi and the others to sit down with them. After all, it was also the Mid-Autumn Festival reunion night, and it was lively with more people. It was the greatest respect for the festival when everyone was happy to eat and drink.


    Dong Qinyan watched her brothers and sisters eat sweetly, but she wanted to drink milk in a maverick manner. The little guy protested loudly for the first time, and directly waved the spoon in Cuixi''s hand, Pointing to the crabs and moon cakes on the table, and then pointing to her mouth, she said that she wanted to eat it seriously. Her serious and serious appearance successfully amused Gu Shuixiu and the others. Even Ah Da, who had been cold all the time, couldn''t help but smile.


    Shen Shikang was so cute that she hugged Dong Qinyan, touched her head lovingly, and said warmly, "Niuniu wants to eat moon cakes and crabs?"


    Dong Qinyan frowned slightly when she smelled the wine smell on Shen Shikang, but she endured it before the food and nodded seriously.

 v4 Chapter 4： Food temptation, Dong Yunmeis request

    Gu Shuixiu was helpless for a while, and then explained softly: "Niuniu, you can''t digest this thing yet, you can''t eat it, let''s drink milk, okay?"


    The little guy immediately bared his teeth and grinned in protest, Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Is this girl a genius? Why is it so hard to cheat..."


    Shen Shikang was amused by Dong Qinyan''s appearance, and while Gu Shuixiu was not paying attention, she fed a small piece of mooncake filling into Dong Qinyan''s mouth. , secretly asked: "How is it? Grandpa Shen risked being scolded by your mother to steal it for you. Is it delicious?"


    Shen Shikang saw Dong Qinyan squinting and enjoying, and he was even more petted, and gave her a small sip.


    How could Gu Shuixiu not know, she just opened one eye and closed one eye, and now Dong Qinyan is nine months old, it is not a problem to eat some complementary food, but the moon cakes are too sweet, Crabs are cold, so Gu Shuixiu didn''t want her to eat them.


    Just after Dong Qinyan ate a small half of the moon cake, Gu Shuixiu finally made a sound, this time the little guy stopped making trouble, he was taken away by Cuixi, and Shen Shikang was satisfied and started Crabs drink bamboo wine.


    This night, they didn''t eat and drink unexpectedly until late at night.


    Start the autumn harvest, you can also save some worry.


    When the shrimp comes up, it can be made into dried smoked fish and shrimp. It can also be used as a gift, or kept for eating. In short, relying on the production of Cuizhu Mountain for a year, even the servants have fish and meat every day, and even the worst can have them. Eggs are better than those of well-off people outside.


    Dong Yi left Cuizhu Mountain again after the Mid-Autumn Festival, carrying thousands of taels of silver that Gu Shuixiu prepared for him. The valley belongs to the boundary of Linchuan County, so he bought the valley and the surrounding peaks together, and it will be easy to build at that time. Generally, there will be many precious medicinal materials produced in such peaks. If you want to buy it, you will not suffer .


    Out of the silver notes that Gu Shuixiu prepared for him, Dong Yi also brought some for him.


    Qinyan was amused, and she went to the left of Qin''s house in the valley to go to the door.


    On this day, facing the morning sun as usual, Gu Shuixiu stepped into Zhuangzi in the valley again, just as Qin Chuan was returning home from the field, when she saw Gu Shuixiu, she greeted: "Sister-in-law is here. !"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with a chuckle, and asked, "How did this point come back from the field? The autumn harvest is over?"


    "No way! My father and my brother are busy rushing to collect. I will come back to get some tools, and give them some water, and I will rush over immediately."


    At this point, your uncle is probably also busy in the fields, so let''s go talk to your uncle, shall we?"


    "Ow~" The little guy said in a milky voice, the little guy has recently started to learn to speak, but the pronunciation is not very standard.


    Gu Shuixiu touched her little head lovingly, and walked to the Zuojia house.


    Dong Yunmei was accustomed to Gu Shuixiu''s rushing through the door for a long time. Seeing her carrying her child over, she skillfully brought some snacks from the kitchen. These snacks were all to coax Dong Qinyan.


    Although Dong Qinyan is not very cold, but after all, it is the kindness of her aunt, she will also give some face and eat a little bit.


    When she eats, Gu Shuixiu can talk to Dong Yunmei well.


    "Shuixiu, I have discussed with Qingsong, after the autumn harvest we will go to the town to check on the health, but I didn''t say it was for the purpose of giving birth, only that I felt that my body had recovered a lot, He wanted to ask if he could stop taking tonics. He thought it was a good thing, and he had no doubts. You wanted to keep this matter a secret for me until I got back from town.


    I beg you first today, when I go to town with Qingsong, it will take two or three days to go back and forth. Pick up again. "


    Dong Yunmei originally planned to go to Gu Shuixiu to talk about it after the autumn harvest, but now that Gu Shuixiu came over, it was time to tell her about it first.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled nonchalantly: "What a big deal! They usually come back from sleep, they are not always at my side during the day, my side is still lively, just tell the children it''s done, presumably Nor will they object."


    Dong Yunmei remembered the dozen or so children of the Dong family, and couldn''t help laughing along, not to mention Dong Qingqing, she was already a resident guest of Cuizhu Mountain, and Dong Youyou also got to know the general situation At their age, most elders will not refuse anything, and they will take the initiative to help take care of their younger siblings. As for Zuo Fengying and Zuo Fengshi, the two children are of a fun age. They said they could live in Cuizhu Mountain, but they would jump up when they were so happy.


    Dong Yunmei said helplessly and apologetically: "In the end, I am married or do I still need the help of my parents, or rely on Qingsong alone, I am afraid that our family will not be able to survive, and now I am a tiger. Where did it go, alas! What I owe you in this life is still unfinished!"


    Although her father sent her to be a child bride in order to support the family at first, she also suffered a lot in the Wu family, but later Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu have completely made up for the sins she suffered, even if Going back in time, she didn''t give it to others to be a child bride, so her life was just like that. It can''t be compared to now, Dong Yunmei is really content!


    "Sister, if you say these words, you will see the outside world, and don''t mention it in the future. They are all family, and Chenghu is the only two brothers and sisters left by you. He naturally wants to think about you. Besides, he did these things not because of Qingqing, but because he couldn''t let it go. Besides, we have to believe him, don''t we?


    The best way to recover, I didn''t come here just to smack the door. "

 v4 Chapter 5： The reason for the size of the head, Dong Yi explores

    Gu Shuixiu shouted to Cuixi outside, and immediately said: "You know our paddy field, there are a lot of grass carp and river shrimp in it. You have brought some live fish and shrimp, you watch them cook, and rush to eat them while they are fresh, if there are not enough in our house, you can ask your brother-in-law to fetch them."


    The Zuo family also has paddy fields, but Zuo Qingsong doesn''t have so much time to raise these things in the paddy fields, because he can''t take care of them alone, and can only let go, the Qin family is different, They have a lot of people, and they also raise these fish and shrimp, so Gu Shuixiu will not give them special gifts.


    Dong Yunmei said amusingly: "I ask you to help, eat yours, take yours, I can''t hold back! It happened that my aunt brought some over yesterday, and our family relies on the two of you. If you give it to home, you can''t finish it."


    Now the children of Zuo''s family are eating in Cuizhu Mountain, and she and Zuo Qingsong are the only ones at home. These fish and shrimp can indeed keep them both eating for a while.


    Gu Shuixiu was also amused, so she asked Cuixi to put the fish and shrimp in the tank in Zuo''s yard. Sure enough, she saw that a lot of grass carp had been put in it, and another large tank had shrimp and water. The bamboo above the tank and the mountain spring water outside flow down from time to time, which can ensure the water quality in the tank, and can also hold the living environment of fish and shrimp.


    Dong Yunmei leaned forward and saw the fish and shrimp brought by Gu Shuixiu, and exclaimed: "Shuixiu, is it true that the water and soil of Cuizhu Mountain are more nurturing, look at your family''s fish and shrimp, full of It''s half as big as others!"


    It wasn''t that Hao Shi specially sent her small fish and shrimp, but that the Qin family''s fields produced almost all of this size, and she had seen it with her own eyes.


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes helplessly, and explained, "It''s not that we are big, auntie and the others are small, but the seedlings we put are bigger than others, you know, we are carefully selected In the past, they naturally grew larger in the same time period. In addition, Dong Lie and the others took special care of them, and they also fed some food to these fish and shrimp, instead of simply relying on those things in the field to eat. Naturally, they would grow larger, auntie. Their fish and shrimp farming is just a matter of convenience and cannot be compared like this."


    Gu Shuixiu knows the situation of the Qin family. The three of them mainly take care of the crops. The fish and shrimp inside are only raised to eat some bugs and weeds. The purpose of raising these fish and shrimp is just to remove weeds and pests in the paddy fields, why would they specially cut grass to feed them? How can the result of this kind of stocking be the same as that of caring?


    Dong Yunmei didn''t go to the field, and Zuo Qingsong didn''t let her worry about this, so she really didn''t understand the literature here, and she was stunned when she heard it.


    During the time they were talking, Dong Qinyan sat alone on a chair, dangling her little feet, blowing the cool breeze, and holding a snack in her hand, which could make her After eating for a long time, it was quiet and not noisy.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei came back from the courtyard, she was still the same posture, the same movement, well-behaved.


    Dong Yunmei said rarely: "Who do you think this girl in your family looks like? Neither of you husband and wife are so peaceful. Look at her, why is she so quiet!"


    Dong Yunmei hugged Dong Qinyan, put her on her lap, looked at her up and down with a look of love, if she used to, she couldn''t even hold a newborn baby, now Dong Qinyan weighs 18 pounds no matter what, looking at Dong Yunmei''s holding it without any difficulty, it can be seen that her body is really in good shape.


    Dong Yunmei didn''t pay attention to this herself, but Gu Shuixiu discovered it and didn''t remind her, so she watched her interact with Dong Qinyan so calmly.


    It wasn''t until Dong Qinyan couldn''t wait anymore and reached out to Gu Shuixiu to hug her, then Dong Yunmei returned her to Gu Shuixiu.


    Being busy with the autumn harvest, it will soon be winter. Gu Shuixiu''s side is doing everything step by step, and Dong Yi''s side has also made a lot of progress.


    After starting from Cuizhu Mountain, he did not go directly to the valley, but first went to Zhishui County, made up for the Mid-Autumn Festival in Chunhua Qiushi, and gave them the moon cakes made by Gu Shuixiu After tasting it, I made a special trip to the county government office and gave some benefits to the master of the county government office. From his side, I saw the geographic map of the entire Zhishui County. , that valley is indeed not under the jurisdiction of Zhishui County, but I don''t know if it is within the jurisdiction of Yongjia County.


    In order to find out this point, Dong Yi went directly to the prefecture and county government city, which is really under the jurisdiction of the rebel army. If you want to see such things as geographic map, unless you use some The means, or I really can''t see it, it''s inconvenient to see it clearly, so Dong Yi had to find an opportunity to sneak into the government office, and searched inside for a long time, and didn''t leave until he achieved his goal.


    This time he is going to Jian''an County, which is relatively close to Yongjia County. If the valley is almost the same in Jian''an County, then he can only go to Linchuan County. Starting from Jian¡¯an County, it is also closer to the valley first, and then crosses the valley to reach Linchuan County, which can save a lot of time.


    Dong Yi made his plan and started to act. He drove for half a month on the road and finally arrived at the Fucheng of Jian''an County. Compared with Yongjia County, Jian''an County is already inland. Here The folk customs are not as sturdy as those in Jin''an County, but they are a little blocked, and the people seem to be a little xenophobic, especially the people here have a strong local accent, and it takes a lot of time to communicate. What''s even more depressing is that there are many mountains here. , It is inconvenient for people to travel, and sometimes the words spoken in the two villages separated by two mountains are different. To communicate with the people here, I am afraid that I must be proficient in several languages.


    Fortunately, Dong Yi did not take the usual path and did not communicate with those people. He entered the government office with his own abilities, and he quickly found out the information he needed. After that, I bought dry food and went directly to Qingping Mountain. Qingping Mountain is not called Qingping Mountain here, but Qingping Mountain in Jian''an County and Qingping Mountain in Yongjia County are still the same landform, but the vegetation is somewhat different.


    Not long after entering Qingping Mountain, this landscape immediately changed dramatically, from a gentle and rolling mountain forest to a peak towering into the sky. Those materials can tell that this should be the dividing line between Jian''an County and Linchuan County, and the valley he wants is within the scope of Linchuan.


    According to the traces he left before, Dong Yi quickly found the valley. The scenery here is the same as before. The entrance to the valley is behind a hidden rock. You can''t find out that there''s nothing special here.

 v4 Chapter 6： That valley, pleasant winter

    As long as you pass through this hidden path, you will immediately find a whole vast valley, with a stream flowing through it. The far end of the stream is a waterfall. The neighborhood is very cool, and there is water mist splashing from time to time.


    Dong Yi carefully inspected the valley. There is a circle of peaks around the valley. This valley is a relatively complete flat land. The valley is long and narrow. , There is only one entrance in the whole valley, so there is almost no trace of anyone here. If you want to build a village here, the entrance must be handled well, and here you have to imitate the Qin family and the Zuo family. Surrounded by high walls, or who knows if there will be beasts rushing down from the mountain?


    Fortunately, this place was only built as a retreat. If you want to live here for a long time, I am afraid that more preventive measures must be taken.


    After staying in the valley for a day, Dong Yi just left. This time the target is Linchuan County. From here to Linchuan County, I don¡¯t know how many mountains to climb, especially the mountain The problem, he has to go around the same way, there is no way to do it like Yongjia County, and it will not be a problem to forcibly turn over.


    It will be three days after Dong Yi leaves this mountain range. Looking at his embarrassment, Dong Yi smiles bitterly in his heart.


    When he finally entered a small town, he found out after many inquiries that it was still ten days away from the county seat. Hearing that, Dong Yi frowned and had no choice but to buy a horse , leave quickly.


    According to the principle of proximity, to buy that valley should just go to the county seat.


    Unfortunately, after Dong Yi arrived at the county office after all the hard work, he entered the county office in the name of buying a mountain. He didn''t even see the valley in the county office''s geographic map, but went to the surrounding area. The county government did not find out, so Dong Yi had no choice but to buy the nearest mountain. Because it is remote, inaccessible, and the mountains are steep, it is impossible to build houses or cultivate fields, so the price is not expensive. Dong Yi only paid eight or nine hundred taels to buy a mountain peak. He went to three county offices and bought all the nearby mountains. Only then did Dong Yi realize that the valley seemed to be a deserted place. The known area is generally, or the entrance there is too hidden, so it does not appear on the geographical map.


    Oh, I didn''t expect him to have such luck to find such a valley.


    Because of this knowledge, Dong Yi couldn''t sit still, worried that others would find it there, and took those tasteless mountain deeds to return quickly, and he must prepare the materials for building the house this year After the year, he will transport these things and start to build the village. At that time, I am afraid that he will have to bring a few people there. Otherwise, he alone does not know that it will take until the year of the monkey and the horse to build the village, but before... Dong Chenghu said that this is the last retreat for the Dong family. I''m afraid that they have to choose a reliable person to come, and I don''t know how to choose.


    Dong Yi sighed, and went directly across Qingping Mountain from this valley to Cuizhu Mountain. In this way, it would definitely take only one month of effort to reach Cuizhu Mountain. , As for things like danger, Dong Yi, who has been walking outside all the year round, has long been taken seriously.


    Thick curtains have been hung on the doors of all the houses in Dong''s house to keep the wind and snow out. The little babies, one is Dong Qinyan, who is just one year old, and the other is Dong Yunlan''s eight-month-old son Yang Zixuan. This child was taken care of by Mrs. Mi when she was born, and Dong Yunlan didn''t need to worry about it. Because Mrs. Mi didn''t come to Dong''s house often, Therefore, Gu Shuixiu rarely sees this child. Now that winter is here, Mrs. Mi is not feeling well, so the child will be taken care of by Dong Yunlan.


    Gu Shuixiu was worried that she would be busy teaching embroidery by herself, serving her mother-in-law, and taking care of her son. If she was too busy, she asked Dong Yunlan to bring her child and put her with Dong Qinyan Keeping up, the two children are also more lively together.


    But after the two children were put together, Gu Shuixiu finally realized that something was wrong. Compared with Yang Zixuan, Dong Qinyan seemed like an adult, not that she did something out of the ordinary. It''s because she has been quiet all the time. Gu Shuixiu puts a gadget in front of them, and Yang Zixuan will immediately reach out to grab it and play with interest for most of the day.


    Dong Qinyan was expressionless, not interested in these things. She will grab it, and at this time Dong Qinyan will obediently give him the toy. You must know that Dong Qinyan is four months older than Yang Zixuan, Yang Zixuan still can''t climb, and Dong Qinyan can already tremble. Walk by yourself.


    With such a big gap, to say that Dong Qinyan was afraid of Yang Zixuan, Gu Shuixiu would not believe it if she was beaten to death. It is precisely because of this that Gu Shuixiu thought of Dong Qinyan more and more, and she did not know the character of this child. With whom?


    Dong Yunlan has been surprised from the beginning, and now she is accustomed to it, and she does not know what she thinks. Sometimes Dong Qinyan walks around them with small toys, and Dong Yunlan will tease them. Little guy, let her help with something, every time Dong Qinyan can put the right thing in front of Dong Qinyan, which amazes everyone.


    Gu Shuixiu made some snacks for everyone in the kitchen, made glutinous rice cakes with glutinous rice and sesame powder, mixed with icing sugar, and made some sweets with pickled sweet-scented osmanthus syrup Porridge is the afternoon tea for everyone. This is the most enjoyable time for Dong Yunlan and others.


    Before eating, no matter how hardworking Dong Yunlan is, she has to put down her work and greet Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou to come and eat together.


    Gu Shuixiu fed Dong Qinyan and Yang Zixuan one bite at a time with sweet porridge.


    Dong Yunlan said with a look of enjoyment: "Sister-in-law, you can eat it yourself, isn''t there Cuixi and the others! Every time you do it yourself, you can see how many Cuixi and the others are standing there. Awkward!"


    Dong Yulan motioned Gu Shuixiu to look at Cuixi and Jingjing, and sure enough, the two of them were on the verge of speaking, Gu Shuixiu said with a smile, "There''s still a lot left in the kitchen, let''s go eat first, After eating, come over to help me take care of the children, and also ask Cuifu to give some to Yang Yi, Qi, Dongshan and the others to eat, and everyone will have a little bit of it, so just try it."

 v4 Chapter 7： know, care

    The two wanted to say something after hearing this, but seeing that Gu Shuixiu had turned her head to take care of the child, they had to obey.


    "Sister-in-law, has my brother sent news back recently?" Dong Yunlan asked comfortably while eating sweet porridge. That look obviously said she had news to share.


    At this time, Dong Qingqing also spoke up, "Auntie, my uncle said it out, why did he go for so long? Also, I always thought that Uncle Yu Qi and the others looked at me strangely! I''m not a powerful person, how do I feel that they treat me differently, in short, they won''t be as casual as they are to Yoyo, I really don''t understand."


    As soon as these words came out, both Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan stopped talking, they looked at each other, and they could see the worry in each other''s eyes, Gu Shuixiu calmed down and smiled lightly, "How could it be? It may be that you are older, and you are a girl who has not left the cabinet, so it is normal for them to have some scruples. When they came, Youyou was just a girl, and after so long, everyone is familiar with it, so they will be more casual, without you It''s so weird."


    "Is this really the case?" Dong Qingqing muttered in confusion, seeing that both Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan nodded, so she had to accept their explanation.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that she didn''t ask any more questions. Gu Shuixiu quickly changed the subject, "Did you have any news about your brother just now?"


    Since Dong Chenghu gave Gu Shuixiu those jewels, Gu Shuixiu has never received any news from Dong Chenghu. If it wasn''t for Shen Shikang''s family letters from Shen Ziping from time to time, Gu Shuixiu would have doubted that Dong Chenghu was It''s not that the world has evaporated.


    Dong Yunlan nodded hurriedly, no longer selling off, "Before my brother didn''t entrust someone to send souvenirs back from Linhai County, in fact, before that, my brother took 300 people out to sea to kill the secrets of the court. Guards, those people are hiding on an island in the northeast of Linhai County, and there are a full 5,000 elite dark guards in it.


    At that time, my brother and the others didn''t know how dangerous it was. They lost some talents to find the island. As a result, they encountered a sea storm, and a group of people went to the island in embarrassment. I don''t know what happened to my brother. It was done, according to Yang Yi, my brother used 300 people to fight against the 5,000 dark guards, strangled more than 4,000 of them, dragged them to the reinforcements, and finally lost more than 100 people. Thanks to his extraordinary achievements, now my brother has become a big celebrity beside Song Youxin, and was ordered to guard Linhai County. Without the five thousand dark guards, Linhai County suddenly became the territory of the rebel army.


    After the autumn harvest, Song Youxin sent out a large number of troops and is now attacking Xin''an County. , I heard that the chaos in Xin''an County has turned into a pot of porridge. At present, Yang Yi only knows this information. He only now knows what my brother did in Linhai County. It is estimated that the soldiers who participated in the war spread it, or else My brother will probably hide it for the rest of his life! "


    Dong Yunlan still knew something about Dong Chenghu. Before she went out, Gu Shuixiu told her face and told him that he was not allowed to do dangerous things. She did not expect Dong Chenghu to dare to do such a thing. When she heard Yang Yi say it, she Is both anxious and distressed, but also proud, mixed flavors.


    Gu Shuixiu''s face has sunk, so black that ink is about to drip. After being silent for a long time, she asked quietly, "Does he just not take his own life seriously?"


    Dong Yunlan saw that the situation was wrong, and quickly explained: "Sister-in-law, don''t blame my brother, I heard Yang Yi say that this task was announced by Song Youxin in front of everyone, and they never found the court before. The stronghold of those dark guards, so Linhai County has been unable to take it down, and no one else can do anything. Song Youxin can only give it to my brother, but he can''t push it away, so he has to bite the bullet and agree.


    At that time, it was said that my brother would be the leader and Yu Yi would cooperate. My brother was worried that he would not be able to afford it. I''m not familiar with things at sea, but my brother knows a little bit more. In addition to the medicine you prepared for him before he set off, my brother has the confidence to use those poisons to deal with the people of the court. Victory is a hero.


    Because of those drugs, my brother and the others only lost more than 100 people. You have to believe my brother, he is not a person who likes to grab credit, but this time, he happened to meet him. There is no way to refuse. "


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Yunlan''s explanation and said nothing except for a deep sigh. Dong Yunlan was uneasy, Dong Qingqing and Dong Youyou had already obediently went back to do embroidery, this kind of thing is not They can blend in.


    Yang Zixuan, a little baby who doesn''t understand anything, plays happily, only Dong Qinyan, it doesn''t matter, in fact, after listening to Dong Yunlan''s words, she is shocked, and she can''t think of killing her , This father, who has never met, actually joined the rebel army. It seems that his status in the rebel army is not low. What is their family going to do?


    In a hurry, if they fight back before they die, the uprising army can''t fight it!


    already?"


    Dong Qinyan was so frightened by Dong Yunlan''s call that she fell down on the ground, staring at Dong Yunlan and Gu Shuixiu at a loss.


    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly carried her to her lap, pondered for a long time before slowly saying: "Since the medicines I prepared are so good, I will prepare some more for him this time, you ask Yang Yi , how do you send these things to your brother, remember, it is to be delivered to him."


    "This bastard! It will make people worry!" Gu Shuixiu cursed in a low voice through gritted teeth, and immediately let the beautiful scenery in the main room call Dong Yi over, and at the same time asked Cui Xiu to prepare, they again Getting busy.


    With the help of Dong Yi and Cuixi, they prepared three times more weight this time than before, and entrusted the Shen family''s dark guards to transport them to Linhai County. Now Dong Chenghu has become the resident officer of Linhai County , He is in charge of all matters in Linhai County. Song Youxin will send a military advisor to assist him. If it weren''t for the fact that the harbor was now under control, Gu Shuixiu would have wanted to go over there on a fishing boat to settle accounts with him!


    But after these medicines are sent out, it will be the end of the year, and New Year''s Eve will come again in a blink of an eye.


    Now Dong Qinyan can walk smoothly by herself and express her meaning simply. Dong Yuanxu and the others like to play around her whenever they have time. The family is much more lively than last year.

 v4 Chapter 8： Years of preparation, analysis

    Gu Shuixiu was thinking about how to spend New Year''s Eve this year? After all, apart from Dong Chenghu and the others, there are not many of them in the family, and there are a few more children. If everything is simple like last year, I am afraid that she will be embarrassed to explain to everyone. After thinking about it, this year will only be a big deal.


    If you want to do a big job, you must have everyone in Cuizhu Mountain follow. Just for physical work such as making cakes, many people will take turns to take over, and Dong Yi must lead a team of people. Going into the mountains to hunt is only once a year. If you hit something good, it also indicates that the coming year will be a bumper year.


    Gu Shuixiu was worried that going into the mountain on this snowy day would encounter some unknown dangers, and specially prepared things for them to protect them from the cold and wind. They have to do all the prep work.


    At the same time, the colorful and the others also came back. By the end of the year, the business of Shili Piaoxiang and Chunhua Qiushi was too good. The people who went to Shili Piaoxiang knew that the store was not open during the Spring Festival, so they were busy buying a few. Just go back and stock up, anyway, it won''t be bad if it freezes in heavy snow. Although the taste is not as good as freshly baked, it is also delicious.


    As for Chunhua and Qiushi, it¡¯s because of the New Year¡¯s Day, and some of you have relatives who can give them away or show off. All in all, there are all kinds of reasons. Gu Shuixiu¡¯s eyes straightened when he saw the silver. , Luo Ying was standing next to FunFun, and she couldn''t hold her head up, because the silver she brought back was such a big burden, but what FunFun brought back, except for a small part of the silver, the rest were all silver notes.


    "Madam, our response this year has been very good. Although the business was not very good at the beginning, it gradually improved shortly after Miss Pei left. Especially when the New Year is approaching, many nobles from the palace are attracted by it. Come, buy a lot of money, we made nearly 20,000 taels with these people, plus those scattered customers on weekdays, we also made 8,9,000 taels. In this year, we, Chunhua Qiushi''s net profit was almost 30,000 taels. The slaves couldn''t bring back so much money, so they exchanged some gold. This bag was gold and silver, and the remaining 20,000 slaves were replaced by twenty one. A thousand taels of silver."


    Funfen put all the money in front of Gu Shuixiu, without any greed or envy in her eyes, Gu Shuixiu nodded very satisfied, and they were able to achieve such results in the first year, which shows that they really put their hearts into it , She originally thought that it would be good to have a profit of 5,000 taels in the first year, but now it has exceeded nearly five times, which is indeed far beyond her expectations.


    Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied after seeing the colorful results. Seeing Luoying bowing her head and not saying a word, she asked amusingly, "What''s the matter? You''ve already become a shopkeeper. How tough is it?"


    Luoying looked aggrievedly at Gu Shuixiu, then at Funan, and said dejectedly: "Madam, if there is no colorful contrast, the slaves must be very happy today, but compared with the colorful, the slaves find that they have not I have confidence... This year, the business in the shop is much better than last year. After the net profit is divided, we can also earn 800 taels of silver.


    But the money earned by the slave is not even a fraction of her fraction, so how could the slave be happy! "


    Gu Shuixiu and Binfen were stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing out loud, Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while, and when she saw that Luo Ying was about to cry, she quickly said, "You are fine with me. What is this fun doing? The shops she manages are all high-end goods, and they correspond to women from wealthy families. This woman has no sense in front of these things, and the money in the family allows them to squander it. As long as it comes into our shop, who doesn''t spend a lot of money?


    "


    Beautiful nodded in agreement, still unable to understand Luo Ying''s mentality.


    Luo Ying was stunned for a moment, then bit her lip for a long time before she pondered: "Madam... If this is the case, then why do you still drive ten miles of fragrance? That ten-mile fragrance is business. Ten or twenty years is not necessarily comparable to the income of Chunhua Qiushi in one year, the slaves do not understand."


    In fact, not only Luo Ying doesn¡¯t understand, but Huanfen doesn¡¯t understand Gu Shuixiu¡¯s idea very well. In her opinion, the manpower invested in Shili Piaoxiang is obviously greater than Shili Piaoxiang, but everyone¡¯s work is heavy She didn''t make a lot of money. She thought that Gu Shuixiu would be thinking about shutting down Shili Piaoxiang, but now it seems that she wants to be wrong.


    "Very good, you can think of this, it is obvious that you have put your heart into it." Gu Shuixiu was not angry because of their incomprehension, but was very happy, she leaned back, and said slowly: "Let''s put it this way, what do you think of Shili Piaoxiang''s reputation in the county now?"


    Luoying said honestly: "Shili Piaoxiang is now very famous in the county, and it is almost on par with some century-old brands."


    "Yes, how long does it take to open Shilixiangxiang? Those time-honored brands have been in business for decades and hundreds of years before they have achieved today''s results. If Shilixiangxiang continues to open, it can become a county seat. A well-known shop, and the recipes for making salt chicken are still in our hands. If someone can research the recipe in the future, we will also be a unique benchmark. In addition, people take food as their priority.


    This is the business we cooperate with them, how can it be closed if it is closed?


    Although Shili Piaoxiang''s business is not comparable to Chunhua Qiushi, it is also a very profitable business in the same industry. Do you understand the so-called thin water?


    I will also tell you honestly, now that your master is not in Yongjia County, I have to take care of the big and small things in the family. It is inevitable that some things cannot be taken care of, so these two shops are our home. The main source of income, Shili Piaoxiang''s main task is to establish a good relationship with those forces in the county seat, and the money earned is enough for Cuizhushan to spend for a year.


    "


    Always have a bowl of water level, so it is definitely another big expense.

 v4 Chapter 9： The insecure Dong Qinyan, Shen Ye arrived

    Luo Ying''s grudges disappeared after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, and Huanfen understood Gu Shuixiu''s intentions better, and she won''t make all kinds of speculations because of her lack of understanding in the management of Chunhua Qiushi in the future.


    This room dealt with the affairs of the maids, and got such a large sum of money, Gu Shuixiu''s mood was bubbling with beauty, thinking, this year, it''s time to prepare a big red envelope for everyone, no matter what. Don''t let the subordinates pay in proportion to the return. If this is the case, problems will definitely arise in the long run.


    Gu Shuixiu made up her mind to let Cuixi organize maids to help make small purses and clothes while Dong Yi and the others went out hunting before they came back. The money is also richer than others. Of course, Dong Yi and the others are excluded. After all, they are guards. They do all dangerous things.


    In the past few days, Gu Shuixiu was meditating on the ledger every day, and she has been doing her homework seriously, while Dong Qinyan has been accompanying her in the room, and she is neither noisy nor annoyed. Learn to walk on the ground, eat snacks when you are tired, or play with your own toys, in short, refuse to go out.


    Seeing her so attached to herself, Gu Shuixiu was happy but also a little worried. Dong Qinyan was like this, even the youngest son was stuck for a while and ran away.


    Dong Chenghu, who was far away in Linhai County, sneezed suddenly, wondering if someone was talking bad about him.


    At this time, Dong Wei came in from the outside. After two years of experience, he has changed from a simple and honest man at the beginning to a fierce uncle now. The tall and straight posture gives people a sense of inviolability, which is honed from the battlefield.


    Dong Yong, Dong San and the others, more or less, also give people the same feeling. Dong Chenghu doesn''t know whether their change is good or bad, but their kung fu has all made great progress. It''s true that the security is guaranteed.


    "Young Master, the Shen family''s cronies have delivered a batch of supplies from Yongjia County, and I will hand them over to you in person." After Dong Wei said respectfully, he immediately stood to the side, waiting for Dong Chenghu to speak. .


    Dong Chenghu''s heart was overjoyed, and he felt strange, why he sneeze inexplicably today, must have a premonition that someone in the family misses him, Dong Chenghu thought happily, a touch of happiness on his face A small smile, but this smile was blocked by a hideous mask, even Dong Wei couldn''t see his true emotions.


    He now lives in the center of Linhai County, which is a specially built office for him. There are many soldiers and guards in the mansion, and not a single mosquito can fly in unless someone leads him.


    Now he has nothing to do here. Song Youxin sent another civilian to manage the affairs of Linhai County. He is equivalent to the general of the army stationed there. There is no relationship between the two sides, but Song Youxin is worried about Linhai The county still has the remnants of the imperial court, and he needs to take people to patrol the sea from time to time, so Dong Chenghu, who should have been staying at the garrison on the outskirts of the city, moved directly to the city.


    When he got here, it was inconvenient for him to do anything, but every time he went to sea, he could not help thinking that if he went south, he would be able to go home in less than a day. It was getting stronger and stronger. Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu had delivered something at this time. Otherwise, he might have sneaked back long ago, but it would have easily exposed Cuizhu Mountain.


    Still holding back, he looked at the street, motioned for Shen Ye to pull the car in, and then led him to the study.


    Shen Ye, who was respectful outside just now, immediately revealed his true self as soon as he entered the study. Although there was nothing out of the ordinary, the restless eyes that looked around betrayed his nature.


    Dong Chenghu saw that the old man was happy, so he ignored it and asked happily, "Why did you bring the things here? Are they okay?"


    Shen Ye nodded, then set his eyes on Dong Chenghu, and sighed in his heart, it has only been two years, and Dong Chenghu has become almost unknown to him. He heard about it since he entered Linhai County A lot of Dong Chenghu''s great achievements, no, it is Cheng Gongzi''s great achievements, does he know what it means?


    Shen Ye touched his chin and thought for a moment before saying: "Dong... Young Master Cheng, my master is not at ease giving these things to outsiders, just as we were ordered to protect the golden branches and jade leaves, this uprising People in the army have also seen me, so I came from Yongjia County without any effort, if I let others transport it, I am afraid that I will be stopped halfway."


    Dong Chenghu knew that Song Youxin''s management of these states and counties was very strict, so he nodded noncommittally and said with a smile: "They sent me something this time, and they made it so mysterious."


    Speaking of this, Shen Ye gave Dong Chenghu a strange look, as if he had something to say, but he hesitated before looking at him sympathetically for a while and said, "Mr. Cheng, Madam Zun because she knows For all your great achievements here, you were so angry that you almost demolished the house. Later, you were persuaded by everyone. She was worried about your safety, so she specially made some medicine powder with Dong Yi and the others, which was much more than before. Madam Zun also said...if you do such a dangerous thing again, she will...take the child back to her mother''s house."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, his face instantly turned pale, and he jumped up from his chair anxiously, "This...this...how can this be! She should know that I can''t help myself, these are not me My original intention was that I was chased and put on the shelves, and I can only accept it. You have to explain it clearly for me when you go back. I really didn''t plan to accept these things, I..."


    Shen Ye saw that Dong Chenghu was so anxious that he was speechless, and was stunned for a while, is this the person who just amazed him?


    Dong Chenghu didn''t care about this, he kept staring at Shen Ye, and let him go until he agreed.


    Shen Ye was stared at by Dong Chenghu, his scalp tingling, and when he faced the hideous mask, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, nodded helplessly, and pretended to be calm and said, "Young Master Cheng explained , the subordinate will convey it on your behalf, but Mrs. Zun seems to have a lot of opinions because of the matter of the young lady, I am afraid that the subordinate will be powerless in this matter."

 v4 Chapter 10： Dong Chenghu is enlightened, Shen Yes complaints

    "Miss again? What the **** is going on? She didn''t make it clear in her letter last time, and I''m still at a loss! It''s just that I''m not in a hurry. I didn''t ask, just when you came, tell me about the situation at home!" Dong Chenghu arrested Shen Ye but the intelligence officer, judging from his posture, he must have heard satisfactory news from Shen Ye''s mouth. .


    Shen Ye gave Dong Chenghu a helpless look, but fortunately his temper is different from Yang Yi, he is still talkative, or it would be really embarrassing to be forced by Dong Chenghu like this.


    "Young Master Cheng, everything is going well at home, Madam found out she was pregnant after you left, and gave birth to a daughter in November of the year you went out. That year happened to be a drought. , the weather began to change in November, and it continued to be gloomy for more than ten days without seeing rain. On the day when the young lady was born, there was a sudden lightning and thunder in the sky, and the wind and rain were violent. As soon as the young lady was born, it began to rain.


    My master said it was an auspicious sign, and everyone said the same, but Mrs. Zun doesn''t seem to like growing up with this name, so she won''t let the family talk about it, now the lady has After one year old, she looks very cute and Yuxue. My master''s favorite now is the young lady, and Mrs. Zun also named the young lady Dong Qinyan.


    A box of rouge gouache costs 15 taels, a soap costs 22 taels, and a box of tooth powder costs 22 taels. I heard that when it first opened, the people in the county town said that the lady was so poor that the lion opened its mouth.


    But Mrs. doesn''t matter, the shop is still open. Later, Miss Pei''s family, Pei Zhongqing, went to the county town and couldn''t stop after entering Mrs. Zun''s powder shop. According to Mrs. Zun''s words, it is the daily gold.


    It is not good for her growth, so it is inevitable that she will have more preference and pity for the young lady. "


    Dong Chenghu sounded completely stupid, that daughter was really born to him by Gu Shuixiu! He had always thought that it was Shui Xiu who gave it to someone, just like Zhang Xingchi and the others, but they didn''t have a daughter, so Shui Xiu recognized it directly and raised it as his own daughter. Also, Shuixiu is so brave to open such a shop. He has been in Linhai County for so long, and he has some understanding of the shops. The price of such a shop like Shuixiu is so expensive. I''m afraid that when I started, it was not ordinary difficult!


    Shen Ye couldn''t see his true emotions, muttered for a long time, and suddenly said: "By the way, Master Cheng, Madam said that Linhai County is near the sea, and there should be a lot of pearls for sale. , She needs a lot of pearls to make rouge gouache, no matter how good or bad, you can see if you can collect some for her, the ones that are not in good condition will be made, and they are not used to make jewelry, and no one else knows."


    Dong Chenghu was stunned when he heard it, is this true? A box of rouge gouache that sold for fifteen taels was actually made of pearls of poor quality! Although pearls with poor quality are not cheap, they are nothing compared to the rouge gouache in a box of fifteen taels.


    Dong Chenghu pondered for a long time, and said with difficulty: "Shuixiu uses pearls of poor quality to make rouge gouache, and it is sold for such an expensive price, will it be known..."


    Dong Chenghu swears that he is not suspicious of Gu Shuixiu, nor is he dissatisfied with her actions, just worried that if she is known to do so, it will cause public outrage, and when something goes wrong or is injured, Oh no.


    Shen Ye was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "Young Master Cheng, you can''t compare to Mrs. Zun in this way of doing business. Business talents, this rouge gouache is mainly made of pearl powder. No matter what the fineness of the pearls, its efficacy is always the same. In addition, whether it is for external use or internal use, it makes no difference. The color is still not good, and it will eventually be ground into powder.


    And a good pearl may cost more than ten taels, or even dozens of taels, and the best pearls may be thousands of taels, and a pearl of poor quality can be sold for one or two taels. It¡¯s expensive, Mrs. Zun only needs five or six small pearls and three or four larger pearls for a box of rouge gouache. You can buy it out of abundance. The cost of a box of rouge gouache is only two or three taels of silver. , what will be done? "


    Shen Ye took a good time to settle an account for Dong Chenghu, and then he sipped his tea slowly, with a contented expression on his face, which was really not polite at all.


    Dong Chenghu took a long time to digest Shen Ye''s words, and frowned: "How do you know so much?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes saw Shen Ye feel uncomfortable for a while, he quickly put down the tea cup in his hand, and explained: "Mr. Cheng, I have to complain about this subordinate, although we are ordered to I went to your house to protect that person, but Madam Zun doesn¡¯t treat us like outsiders. She always asks us to help. We will go to the fields for spring ploughing, and we will go to the fields for autumn harvest. We should rest during this period. .


    But Mrs. Zun does not! Let us take turns to patrol the fields and help with the farm work, or we are instructed to squeeze oil, or to ask Brother Dong Yi to take us out to hunt, or let us be bodyguards, escorting people in the mountains, you see Me, look at my face, before I went to your house, I was called a white-faced little boy, even my son would not let me stay in the sun for more than half a day. Since I arrived at your house, look at my skin, and say that I fell into the mud pit, there must be people who believe me! "


    Shen Ye stretched out his hands without any grievances, and presented his face in front of Dong Chenghu, like a little daughter-in-law who was angry, Dong Chenghu felt a chill in his heart, I don''t know how Shen Ziping can follow such a wonderful flower. Could it be that the dark guards are all so virtuous?


    Not waiting for Dong Chenghu to finish slandering, Shen Ye then complained: "It''s okay, we all endure it, it stands to reason that your family also has livestock, and those donkeys are not raised in vain, But Mrs. Zun even asked us to help her grind pearl powder, euphemistically, donkeys have to do heavy work, and donkeys are overkill for grinding pearl powder, so what are we!"

 v4 Chapter 11： Shen Yes Reminder #1

    With Shen Shikang suppressing this, Gu Shuixiu was ravaged, and he became a good baby in a second, daring not to speak out.


    Dong Chenghu is stupid, but Shen Ye is not a servant of their family. Now listening to Shen Ye''s complaints, Dong Chenghu can''t help but feel a little red, sorry, and then think about it, he now brings Wearing a mask, what''s so embarrassing! Shen Ye couldn''t see it anyway.


    Thinking about this, Dong Chenghu regained his calmness and calmness, calmed down and thought for a while, hesitantly said: "Shen Ye, I''m afraid you will have to pay more attention to the affairs at home, I think Brother Song If it doesn''t happen, you should be asked to bring Qingqing to his side, and then you will be free, during this time, please be patient."


    Shen Ye thought that Dong Chenghu would say something embarrassing to him no matter what, but he didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to say this, Shen Ye was angry, decided not to say more, and said coldly: " It''s easy to say! Anyway, the things at the son''s house can''t be finished, we can help as much as we can, and ask the son to help us with a few words in front of that person."


    Of course Shen Ye meant to ask Song Youxin to transfer them back earlier, but he wouldn''t tell Dong Chenghu this clearly, otherwise it would be embarrassing.


    Shen Ye seemed to remember it before he left, and then turned back, kindly reminded: "Now the son is famous, and he is dressed like this, everyone will recognize you when you go out, and you are gone now. With a major force in the imperial court, I am afraid that the imperial court will not let it go. Now the rebel army is entering the palace Xin''an County, and all the troops available to the imperial court are used on it. Once the imperial court has spare power, I am afraid that your side will become their main target. My subordinates advise you not to go out, if you have to go out, then you still have to think of a complete plan!"


    Being reminded by Shen Ye, Dong Chenghu always felt worried in the next days, as if there was a real danger to happen. In this case, people''s senses are always very keen, In the end, out of desperation, Dong Chenghu ordered Dong Wei and the others to go on, and made a thousand sets of equipment that were exactly the same as the clothes and masks on their bodies overnight, so that the soldiers he selected would change into such clothes.


    People who go out on patrol must have a leader and at least three soldiers beside them.


    As a result, the streets are full of soldiers wearing black cloaks and black masks. These soldiers need to take off their masks when they are three miles away from the barracks, and can only go in and out after inspection. Just put on the mask again, so as to prevent the enemy from sneaking in.


    And these people can also serve as cover for Dong Chenghu, and it will be easier for him to go out in the future. After all, even if the other party wants to assassinate him, he must find the real him!


    Shen Ye hadn''t left Linhai County at this time. Seeing that there were more people wearing masks on the street, he immediately thought of Dong Chenghu. Not only was he amazed, he had such a quick wit, In the future, it will probably be easier to save the day.


    After Shen Ye understood this, he took a donkey cart full of material from Dong San and slowly walked away. The donkey cart was loaded with more than half of the pearls, which was ordered by Dong Chenghu The people below collected it, because it was Dong Chenghu¡¯s request, and the condition was not good. Many jewelers gave half-sell and half as gifts. The fishermen had some, and Dong Chenghu bought them back together, and it was not a loss to them. market price. That''s why there is a full car behind Shen Ye.


    Others are dried seafood from Linhai County, which were specially dried and stored by Dong Chenghu after being noticed by Dong Chenghu, just to be sent back to Yongjia County. Now that he is not at home, it is not easy for a woman in Shuixiu to frequently turn over to collect seafood. It is estimated that Dong Yi is in charge of the beach now, and Dong Yi is still busy with the things he ordered, I am afraid that there is not enough time.


    Dong Chenghu left Cuizhu Mountain and found out that the family really couldn''t be separated from him, but now that everyone has come out, it doesn''t help to think about it, and he can only care more about Shuixiu.


    After Shen Ye left, Dong Chenghu familiarized himself with all those medicines, and only then did he have the leisure to look at other things. After looking through it like this, Dong Chenghu found one that almost made him cry. Things - Portrait of Dong Qinyan.


    The little girl in the painting is sitting in a clean courtyard, holding a piece of cake in her hand, eating with a serious face, and a little cake crumb on her mouth, she can draw people like this Expressive, this painting must be from Shen Shikang''s handwriting.


    Dong Chenghu cherished and stared at the little man on the painting for a long time, before he reluctantly hid the painting in the painting box and cherished it.


    In addition to this painting, there are also two clothes, padded jackets and boots, all of which are made of high-quality fabrics. Dong Chenghu looked a little confused when he looked at these clothes, and now a letter fell out of the clothes. To Dong Chenghu, this was really a surprise among surprises. He quickly put down his clothes, picked up the letter and read it carefully.


    Our family won''t worry about the money and the profit of the shop. The things you asked Dong Yi to do have already become clear. That place does not belong to the boundaries of our state and county, so it will take a long time to do it.


    Like a paradise on earth.


    There is another point, Mr. said that Xingchi is now fifteen years old. After so many years of reading books and so many years of kung fu, it is time to go out and practice, I am reluctant to bear it, but The young eagle always wants to fly high when he grows up. It¡¯s fine to let him go out for a walk. I think the husband may let him go to your place, or he may directly let him go to Dongyang County to find Brother Ziping, no matter where he goes, if you If you can take care of it, you can help take care of it. After all, it is also the child we watched grow up.


    Not much else to say, the children miss you, remember to take good care of your body, don''t take risks, we look forward to your safe return, don''t miss it! wife. show. "


    Dong Chenghu held the letter with mixed feelings in his heart, and his eyes were full of longing. After he calmed down, he remembered what Shen Ye said to him before. It seems that Shen Ye only knew some superficial things. It''s good that they don''t have to let outsiders know everything about their family. Don''t let people sell them when something happens.


    It''s just that Zhang Xingchi is going to go out, I''m afraid he will have to discuss it with Shen Ziping.

 v4 Chapter 12： Zhu Jinyans plan, Wei Shi

    Don''t wait for Dong Chenghu to think clearly, Dong San brought in a bunch of things from outside, "Sir, these are the New Year gifts that the general gave us, just from Dongyang County to Linhai County. When I got to Shangfengxue, the car was delayed for a few days on the road, and it was not delivered in time, what are you going to do?"


    Dong Chenghu Chenghu looked at the heavy snow outside the window, and only then did he realize that the Spring Festival had passed without him noticing. He didn''t dare to relax while guarding Linhai County, and he wore a mask to keep strangers away. He guessed that people outside wouldn''t dare to tell him anything about the New Year, so he just let the Spring Festival slip away.


    Dong Chenghu sighed and said quietly: "Pick a few things and put them away, and divide the rest. If you share a little, it''s my heart."


    "Yes!" After Dong San responded, he said hesitantly, "Young master, the one who went back for the New Year has come back. Yesterday, he sent a greeting to our mansion, please come and sit for a while. Sit down, look..."


    "What is that old fox trying to say! See you!" Dong Chenghu waved his hand impatiently, obviously disgusted by the man Dong San said.


    Dong San knew that Dong Chenghu would definitely say this, and immediately agreed with a smile, and hurried out of Dong Chenghu''s study.


    After he went out, he immediately dismissed the person who sent the post, watching the other party leave with a calm face, Dong San''s mood was inexplicably happy.


    "Dong San, you are Sichun!" Dong Wei quietly appeared behind Dong San, almost startling him.


    "I say scaring people will scare people to death, can you speak well next time!" Dong San complained angrily, and then signaled Dong Wei to look at the back that was about to disappear in the distance, He said sarcastically: "Our Zhu Dazhifu''s hand is getting longer and longer! I heard that after the New Year''s meeting in my hometown, I have brought back several of my wives and daughters from my hometown. People who have not met before, this is the case. Hui actually sent a greeting message to our son, and asked our son to go to the house for a chat. Humph! What''s there to talk about? I''m afraid the drunkard''s intention is not the wine!"


    Dong San''s sneering look made Dong Wei startled for a moment, then he reacted immediately, his face immediately sank, "Don''t that old guy know that the son already has a wife? It''s shameless to stuff people around the son! No, we have to remind the son that the old fox is cunning and cunning, he didn''t succeed this time, and there will definitely be other tricks in the future!"


    Dong San stopped Dong Wei''s way, and in Dong Wei''s puzzled look, he slowly approached him, muttered for a while, Dong Wei hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded slowly .


    The servants sent by the Zhu family failed to invite Dong Chenghu. All of this was expected by Zhu Jinyan, but Zhu Jinyan''s wife Wei Wei didn''t think so, and immediately said angrily: "This is The surname Cheng is such a big pretence! But he was born in the grass. If it wasn''t for the general''s use of him, I wouldn''t want to have contact with such a person!


    Sir! Our Yaner is also a golden branch and jade leaves, but the surnamed Cheng already has a wife, why should Yaner be wronged to marry? "


    The Wei family really couldn''t understand what Zhu Jinyan was doing. They were all staying well in their hometown, but this time Zhu Jinyan actually said that they would take them over to live together, which is undoubtedly the best for the Wei family The news, especially to prevent Zhu Jinyan from mingling with those rambunctious women.


    It was just that they had just arrived in Linhai County, and Zhu Jinyan actually said that she would marry her precious daughter Zhu Liyan to that young master. The Wei family sent someone to inquire about the background of this young master. It''s just that Zhu Jinyan has already said it, and she can''t directly refute it. She has to keep her face calm and say nothing. She actually intends to take a good look at this so-called young master. No matter what she said, she couldn''t let her daughter go into the fire pit.


    It''s alright now, the protagonist she was going to take a good look at is still putting on airs, which makes Wei Shi, who is arrogant and proud, bear it!


    Zhu Jinyan''s expression was as usual to stop Wei''s anger, and he said slowly: "This young master is now a big celebrity in front of the general, and even the cronies beside the general have to be courteous three points, we are now with the general. There are people on the same boat. As long as the military is successful, this young master will definitely rise to the top. If you don''t hurry up and get on this boat now, will you wait to earn it with others in the future?


    As for his wife, hehe! She''s just an ordinary peasant woman. How could such a scumbag wife compare to my family''s golden branches and jade leaves Yan''er? I believe every man knows how to choose. Besides, my Zhu family is not a family with no background. Marrying the young lady of our family can be said to be both fame and fortune. This kind of good thing, but no one else can ask for it. "


    Speaking of which, he is not even a side branch of the Zhu family, he can only be regarded as a distant relative in the clan. His blood relationship with the Zhu clan is already very weak, but he has a good life and has a sister who looks like a flower and jade. She happened to be married to the concubine by the third master of the direct line of the Zhu clan, which is also a rise in the tide.


    Yes, because I couldn''t get along in the imperial court, so I switched to Song Youxin.


    Song Youxin saw that he was somewhat talented, and he had been in the court for so long, so he sent him to Linhai County to assist Dong Chenghu in managing political affairs, but some major events still required Dong Chenghu to nod, so the two of them on the bright side The status is actually quite the same, but Zhu Jinyan knew in his heart that the biggest head in Linhai County was Dong Chenghu, so he eagerly wanted to pick up such a big tree.


    After hearing this, Mr. Wei still didn''t fully understand, and said angrily: "Master, you are very thoughtful, but you see, you have sent people to invite them, and the other party also Putting on airs and refusing to come, it can be seen that he didn''t take us seriously at all, and you are..."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it!" Zhu Jinyan waved his hand impatiently, "I have my own opinion on this matter, you can let Yaner clean up and take her out for a walk in a few days. , I will give them a chance to meet."


    A veteran like Zhu Jinyan who has been in the officialdom for many years, how could he give up easily, and it was something he made up his mind to do.


    Wei was only born from a small family of scholarly families, and his vision was not high. Seeing that Zhu Jinyan had made up his mind, he did not dare to retort, so he reluctantly responded.

 v4 Chapter 13： The stunner in the world, Zhu Liyan

    I saw a graceful figure walking out from the back of the drapery, the lotus stride gently, swaying, the plump figure looks very content, coupled with that pair of charming eyes , fair skin, is simply a living stunner.


    "Mother~" a soft voice like Wu Nong''s soft words rang in Wei''s ears, and immediately let Wei''s anger subside half, Wei looked at his daughter who was like a flower and jade , The unspeakable pity in his heart seemed to hate Zhu Jinyan, and said angrily: "Your father is really cruel! I thought he really wanted to live with us when he brought us back, but I didn''t expect that The old immortal even thinks of marrying you to a married man, he is really cruel!"


    Zhu Liyan frowned lightly, her seductive wink turned slightly, and after a while she smiled: "Mother, I think it''s a big deal, it turns out to be this, the man you mentioned is father I told me before, I nodded and agreed. Since ancient times, heroes have been matched with beautiful women. How can I not be worthy of him? If I can win more with less and make great achievements, I will definitely be rich or expensive in the future. Although Dad thinks for himself, But also for my sake!


    Why should my mother be so worried? Besides, based on my appearance, as long as he is a man, he will not be tempted. I believe that as long as he sees me, he will definitely be tempted. "


    Zhu Liyan is very confident in her own appearance. Before she was still in her hair, the young masters would like to stick their eyes behind her when she went out. Later, when she returned to her hometown, there were a lot of Zhu people. Unmarried men have shown their love to her, and even some married ones have also tried to give her an idea. She likes the feeling of being noticed. As long as she stands in the crowd, other women will become her foils.


    "Oh! Mother, don''t you feel bad for you! My Yaner is so good, she should marry her as the first wife. Besides, there are so many noble and good men in the world, how can your father Staring at such a person!" Wei Shi felt that this young master was not even comparable to the second son of the Zhu family, if she had known that Zhu Jinyan was going to marry Zhu Liyan to such a person, she would have made Zhu Liyan a concubine for the second son of the Zhu family. Now, at least the Zhu family has a deep heritage. If the concubine has a promising future, she will also have a place in the family in the future, and it is no different from the direct son born by the wife.


    The second son of the Zhu family told her a long time ago that he wanted to marry Zhu Liyan, but Zhu Jinyan was not there at that time, and he was not good at making decisions, so he was delayed like this, no, no, She had to quickly write a letter to the second son of the Zhu family and tell him about it. Now only the second son of the Zhu family can stop this.


    Neither Zhu Jinyan nor Zhu Liyan knew that Wei Shi secretly did such a thing. One was still carefully planning to have his daughter meet Cheng Gongzi by chance.


    If you want to ask why Zhu Jinyan didn''t give Zhu Liyan to Song Youxin, it has to start with those who have given beauties before. It was not that no one gave Song Youxin a beauty before, but at that time the beauty gave Now, Song Youxin also accepted it. After that, one by one began to have bad luck. Either he was sent to the place where he didn''t **** last year, or he was secretly descended. Over time, everyone didn''t dare to send beauties any more, so they could only gently remind Song Youxin that he wanted Hurry up and give birth to a son, and settle the hearts of your subordinates as soon as possible.


    Since then, Song Youxin has only accepted four concubines, but these concubines are not born very high, and they are all ordinary women from ordinary families. Looking at Song Youxin''s posture, he does not intend to let his subordinates build relationships through women .


    Zhu Jinyan did not dare to take risks, so he had to settle for the next best thing, and turned his target to the famous people around Song Youxin. Trying to shove his daughter to him.


    Since then, Dong Chenghu has always heard the news that Zhu Jinyan invited him, but every time he is blocked by Dong Chenghu with excuses. In this strange atmosphere of cats catching mice, the second son of the Zhu family Having arrived in Linhai County, he did not immediately go to the Zhu family, but went to see Dong Chenghu first. Now that the uprising army is in full swing, the patriarch of the Zhu family has roughly predicted the ownership of this world. Although it is still neutral on the bright side, privately The bottom has acquiesced to the boy in the family to contact the rebel army.


    This time, the second son of the Zhu family was reminded by the elders of the clan to come to visit Dong Chenghu specially to say hello to him.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned when he heard the second son Zhu''s visit, and he didn''t know what the identity of the second son Zhu was until he heard others'' explanations. came in.


    When I saw the second son of Zhu for the first time, even Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but admire his demeanor. He is particular about his manners, showing his good self-cultivation and demeanor, and the small smile on his face makes people even more favorable.


    Zhu Chengyu, the second son of Zhu, had heard about Cheng Gongzi for a long time. It was not surprising to see him in this dress at this time. The two were not in the same way. Dong Chenghu saluted, Dong Chenghu couldn''t stand these things, and immediately said in a strong voice: "You don''t need to be too polite, Mr. Zhu, you are a guest, just do what you want."


    Dong Chenghu asked Dong Yong beside him to bring tea and snacks to Zhu Chengyu, which surprised Zhu Chengyu again. The work of serving tea and water in their family was done by maids. I haven''t seen a single maid until now, what''s the fun in a room of men?


    Thinking this way, Zhu Chengyu said, "Young Master Cheng''s house is really unique. Is it possible that all the people who serve Young Master Cheng are also guarded?"


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect Zhu Chengyu to ask so straightforwardly, and paused for a moment before saying, "I don''t like strangers. They are all my personal guards and I can trust them."


    Don''t let Dong Chenghu say that he doesn''t want people to see his true colors.


    Zhu Chengyu just nodded clearly, but didn''t ask any further questions, after all, being a soldier and fighting is always different from a literati like them.


    Speaking of this, Zhu Chengyu didn''t want to ask Dong Chenghu''s private affairs any more, and turned the topic to the things he cared about, "Does Cheng Gongzi know that Zhu Zhifu''s daughter just arrived in Linhai County this year?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, Zhu Chengyu''s heart tightened, and he asked hesitantly, "What did Zhu Zhifu say to Young Master Cheng? Like marriage?"


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes widened in shock, and he shook his head for a while before shaking his head. No wonder Zhu Jinyan always asked him out these days, his feelings were on his mind!

 v4 Chapter 14： Zhu Chengyu visited and lived in Zhus house

    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu''s face turned gloomy immediately. It is impossible for Zhu Jinyan not to know that he has a wife, and now he dares to attack him, and he really thinks that he is a mess!


    Zhu Chengyu felt a trace of Dong Chenghu''s anger, and his heart was relieved, and he let go of his dangling heart, and said in the sun: "To be honest, I fell in love with Miss Zhu''s family at first sight. Madam mentioned marriage, but Zhu Zhifu was not in her hometown at that time, so this matter had to be postponed first. It is not easy to mention marriage during Chinese New Year. This Zhu Zhifu brought people over before giving me a chance to propose marriage, and I also Had to chase after him."


    Zhu Chengyu smiled wryly, he really likes Zhu Liyan, as long as a man sees such a stunner, he will definitely have an idea, every time he sees Zhu Liyan, he always thinks about pressing people down, how is it possible Let this woman run away like this.


    Fortunately, he gave Wei Shi a lot of good things before, and he had already subdued Wei Shi properly, or Wei Shi would not have taken such a big risk to send him news .


    Dong Chenghu really didn''t understand Zhu Chengyu''s approach, and frowned: "You chased after a woman all the way from your hometown? Judging from the age of Zhu Gongzi, he doesn''t look like an unmarried person, why did you do this? ?"


    Zhu Chengyu pouted, with a look of disapproval, "It''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, besides, this son is used to being casual since he was a child, and it''s not a big deal to chase after a woman. When Miss Zhu''s family marries back, she will definitely thank Young Master Cheng."


    After Zhu Chengyu finished speaking, he waved his fan and left with an extremely wanton laugh.


    Looking at him, Dong Chenghu is surprisingly not disgusted with this person, but it is still spring, so he has to use a fan, then what will he do in summer? Dong Chenghu thought with a clear mind, and immediately shook his head, not to worry about these nonsensical things, and said to Dong Yong beside him with a sigh: "This is also a man of temperament, I hope he will be beautiful!"


    Dong Yong asked nervously: "Young Master, if someone else sends you a woman in the future, it''s still that kind of beauty, what are you going to do?"


    "Huh?" Dong Chenghu looked at Dong Yong with a puzzled look, he seemed to understand something from his nervous appearance, and said in the sun, "I will be your wife in my whole life, and all other women will Can''t get into my eyes, don''t worry!"


    Dong Yong received Dong Chenghu''s assurance, he breathed a sigh of relief, thinking happily, he will tell Dong Wei and the others the good news later, but before that he still has something to say .


    "Young Master, Zhu Zhifu is planning on you, but Zhu Zhifu can''t make a big deal, so let''s just push it, in case someone sends you a woman in the future, it''s still a higher status than you Yes, what do you do?"


    Dong Chenghu looked at Dong Yong silently and earnestly, when did the people around him become so gossipy, and he even asked in such detail.


    Dong Chenghu said helplessly: "Now Brother Song is covering me, who else would you say would force me to give me a woman? Besides, your wife is also a kind person to Brother Song, Song Song. Big brother himself doesn''t like these beauties, do you think he will give me women? And if Big Brother Song knows that someone is forcibly giving me beauties, what do you think Big Brother Song will do?"


    Dong Chenghu never worried about this issue from beginning to end. He didn''t expect the guards around him to distrust him so much, which made him a little depressed.


    Dong Yong laughed twice, and quickly explained: "Master, it''s not that your subordinates don''t trust you, it''s just that you are getting more and more attention now, and there must be more than Zhu Zhifu who have your opinion. That''s why I was worried and asked a lot."


    "Well." Dong Chenghu said dully, and immediately thought of something, and instructed Dong Yong: "Where are you going with paper and pen, I will tell Shuixiu what happened today, and I will also tell Shuixiu what happened today. She explained clearly that she also has the same worries as you."


    Dong Chenghu was extremely sad and angry in his heart, thinking that Shui Xiu trusted him, but he was worried about what to do if Shui Xiu suspected him, and he couldn''t sit still immediately.


    Dong Yong was so happy that Dong Chenghu did this, he immediately put in effort and slipped faster than a rabbit.


    Dong Chenghu watched Dong Yong leave, sighed infinitely depressed, and began to think about the dashing and wanton Zhu Chengyu, wondering how this guy would get him?


    Zhu Chengyu left Dong Chenghu''s house and rushed to Zhu Zhifu.


    Zhu Zhifu learned that it was the second son of the Zhu family who did not dare to neglect when he arrived, and politely invited people into the house. Wei came out to meet the guests. From the beginning to the end, Zhu Jinyan never wanted Zhu Liyan to come out to meet the guests.


    Zhu Chengyu couldn''t stand the words, just chuckled: "This time I was on a study tour and stopped by for a walk. I just went to visit Young Master Cheng, and I sat there for a while. The son is indeed a talent for fighting, and his aura is not comparable to ordinary people."


    Zhu Jinyan nodded in agreement after listening to Zhu Chengyu''s words. He also felt the same way in front of Dong Chenghu, especially when he was wearing that hideous mask, which made people dare not infringe at all. No, Zhu Jinyan wouldn''t always invite him politely, instead of taking his daughter as a guest on his own accord.


    "Since my nephew and Cheng Gongzi have a good relationship, will they have the opportunity to go out and sit together in the future? Seriously, uncle, I have always wanted to have some relationship with Cheng Gongzi, after all We are all in charge of Linhai County now, but this young master Cheng is really not easy to approach, if my nephew goes out with young master Cheng in the future, can I give my uncle some breath?" Zhu Jinyan said this very vaguely, and did not say that he should be ventilated. What, Zhu Chengyu didn''t ask much, and responded very readily.


    Zhu Jinyan was even more happy when he saw this. He wanted to have a good relationship with Cheng Gongzi, and at the same time, he also wanted to have a good relationship with the Zhu family. Find a good place to stay, if you don''t dislike it, you can stay in our house, and I will ask the housekeeper to clean up a room for you."


    Zhu Chengyu just declined twice and agreed, and followed the housekeeper to the guest room.


    As soon as Zhu Chengyu left here, Zhu Jinyan immediately whispered to Wei: "Don''t let Yan''er leave the inner courtyard without my order these days. ."


    Zhu Chengyu was just saying a word, he knew that Zhu Liyan was very reasonable.


    Wei''s heart was displeased, and he didn''t dare to be presumptuous, so he obeyed.


    After Zhu Jinyan went out, the Wei family couldn''t sit still, ran to the yard where Zhu Chengyu lived, and asked anxiously: "Second son, why did you just mention the matter of becoming son in front of the master? Now? To know that the master has such thoughts, you start this talk again, isn''t it...isn''t it..."


    Weiss didn''t know what to say!

 v4 Chapter 15： Convince Weiss, plan

    "Auntie don''t have to worry, I say this naturally with intentions. Uncle is now determined to marry Yan''er to Cheng Gongzi, but he doesn''t know that Cheng Gongzi does not want to marry Yan''er. Now I can see Yan''er when I have the words of Cheng Gongzi. Since my uncle didn''t plan to marry Yan''er to me, I have to use some means. When the rice is cooked and cooked, my uncle just doesn''t want to agree. It doesn''t work, but I still need my aunt to help me in this matter, don''t worry, I really want to marry Yan''er, and Yan''er will definitely live a good life with me in the future."


    Zhu Chengyu said sincerely, he almost knelt down to show his ambition for Wei.


    Wei''s preferred son-in-law is also Zhu Chengyu, and he was coaxed into being unable to find Bei after a few words, nodding his head in a hurry, and leaving Zhu Chengyu with confidence.


    As soon as the woman in the third master''s room finds out, I''m afraid that the master and wife will not be able to deal with it at that time."


    The little servant shook his head again and again, even more worried.


    Three days later, Dong Chenghu received an invitation from Zhu Chengyu at the mansion, and when he was still hesitating, Dong Wei had already suggested: "Master, hiding like this is not a solution, you might as well It''s more realistic to tell Zhu Zhifu directly, we don''t want his daughter, so why don''t we want to force it on you?"


    Dong Wei was so angry that his teeth itch. If Dong Chenghu didn''t want him to have trouble, he would have planned to tie Zhu Jinyan up and beat him.


    Dong Chenghu glared at Dong Wei angrily, this person is okay if he didn''t encounter something, but when he encounters something, his whole person is revealed. Say it! In such a hurry to explain, he still can''t afford to lose this person, "Zhu Chengyu said that he wants to marry Miss Zhu''s family. Now that Zhu Chengyu has an appointment with me, I think he has a plan. If I don''t go to the appointment, what is his plan? Do it? But it''s best to do some preparations before you go."


    Because Dong Chenghu is going to go out, those people wearing black clothes and black masks will also appear on the street with them, confusing the public.


    While the old God Zhu Chengyu was sitting on the ground in the elegant room of the restaurant, he saw a group of people dressed in black cloak masks suddenly appear on the street, thinking it was Dong Chenghu, and was about to get up excitedly After saying hello, these people didn''t come to the restaurant at all, and a team of people dressed in the same clothes followed behind them. Now Zhu Chengyu was completely dumbfounded.


    I never heard that the soldiers in Linhai County were dressed like this before, and now he wouldn''t dare to recognize him if he came out, what if it was fake?


    Just when Zhu Chengyu was tangled, Dong Chenghu appeared in the restaurant with Dong Wei and Dong San, and whispered a few words to the second shopkeeper, and the second shopkeeper took them to the private room where Zhu Chengyu was.


    When Dong Chenghu saw Zhu Chengyu, he found that this guy looked at him suspiciously, and he was a little wary. Frowning, especially with that weak body, it''s really hard not to think about it.


    Dong Chenghu asked dejectedly: "Second son Zhu, you invited me today, why do you see me like this now?"


    Although Zhu Chengyu couldn''t see Dong Chenghu''s appearance, the voice was still audible, he breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled awkwardly: "Don''t take offense, Young Master Cheng, I am a weak scholar walking outside. , looks so handsome and handsome, it is inevitable that some Xiao Xiao will stare at him. I just saw a lot of people on the street dressed like sons, didn''t I have an eye for it!"


    Dong San slandered, "This must have done a lot of slanderous activities, or why do you want so much attention? I guess there are many enemies, but I don''t know how my son will meet such people. Won''t you be implicated?"


    Dong San thought about it, but he didn''t dare to say it, the old **** followed Dong Chenghu on the ground and stood on the side.


    Dong Chenghu''s head is full of black lines, and he doesn''t know whether to praise Zhu Chengyu''s vigilant temper or to be silent. Ordinary people even make this appearance, and they don''t know what they think.


    Dong Chenghu shook his head, sat down and said, "Second Master Zhu is so leisurely and elegant today, he even invited me to the restaurant, why? You have already brought the beauty back?"


    Although Dong Chenghu asked this question, he didn''t think that Zhu Chengyu would get Miss Zhu''s hand so quickly. Now there is still no wind in Linhai County, I''m afraid there is some problem.


    Take action, then you can just watch it, and if there is an accident later, I will block it for you, and treat it as an apology for this incident, how?"


    Zhu Chengyu knew for a long time that Zhu Jinyan wanted to let Zhu Liyan and Cheng Gongzi have a chance encounter, and then let people wait for the opportunity to take action, and then let Dong Chenghu be a hero to save the beauty. Save the beauty, no matter if the one who saves people is Young Master Cheng, no one can see with the mask on, so that you can successfully rely on Young Master Cheng.


    I have to say that Zhu Jinyan is calculating, and Zhu Chengyu has also touched Zhu Jinyan''s mind, or he would not dare to ask Dong Chenghu out today.


    Dong Chenghu waved his hand indifferently, and said casually: "If you can solve these troublesome things for me, I thank you before it''s too late, as for what accident really happens later, I promise absolutely I won''t show up, it''ll depend on your performance then."


    Zhu Chengyu got Dong Chenghu''s guarantee, and he was even more happy.


    At this time, someone outside the restaurant sent a secret signal to Zhu Chengyu, Zhu Chengyu hooked the corner of his mouth and said with a chuckle: "The show has begun, Mr. Cheng, let''s go down for a walk, I just arrived in Linhai County. , I haven''t walked around yet! You are the biggest head of the city, do you want to take me for a walk?"


    Dong Chenghu has stood up, ready to accompany him at any time.


    Zhu Chengyu raised the fan in his hand again, raised his head and laughed lightly, followed Dong Chenghu out of the restaurant.

 v4 Chapter 16： A chance encounter, a hero saves beauty?

    The streets of Linhai County are undoubtedly prosperous. The sea breeze from the sea has a salty taste, which is completely different from the inland prefectures. Although Zhu Chengyu is brewing his own plans, he has no time to carefully Taste these scenery, but I have to say, the style of Linhai County is very unique.


    A group of people walked aimlessly on the street, it was really like shopping.


    At this moment, Wei Shi suddenly exclaimed in a jewelry store, "Yo, isn''t this my nephew? Why is it on the street today?" Wei Shi''s eyes moved to Dong Chenghu, looking at Seeing that Dong Chenghu and the three were wearing hideous masks, they couldn''t help but take two steps back, and a trace of panic flashed in their eyes.


    At this moment, a numb and tender voice sounded from behind Wei Shi, "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    It was Zhu Liyan who appeared in front of everyone. Today''s Zhu Liyan was specially groomed and dressed in a close-fitting pink dress. It wasn''t that Zhu Liyan was accompanied by a lot of guards, and some of the disciples would have approached him long ago.


    Zhu Chengyu''s eyes seemed to stick to Zhu Liyan when she appeared, and she couldn''t even speak. Zhu Liyan was very satisfied with Zhu Chengyu''s reaction, and shyly glanced at Dong Chenghu and the three , I thought, these three are wearing the same clothes, and I don''t know who is Cheng Gongzi. She has to wink and she doesn''t know who to throw it at?


    Just when Zhu Liyan couldn''t make up her mind, Wei Shi had already reacted, she was looking down on Dong Chenghu, and she thought that if she saw it, she would say a few words to stab the so-called Cheng Gongzi and give it to herself Looking for a place, but now seeing Young Master Cheng''s scary outfit, Wei didn''t dare to say anything, and didn''t even dare to look at Dong Chenghu, he just smiled and said to Zhu Chengyu: "Nephew, you On the street today is¡­¡±


    Wei knew that he always had to do a full set of plays.


    Zhu Chengyu only reacted after being called by the Wei family, and immediately lowered his eyes and smiled and said: "Auntie, I came out with Cheng Gongzi to see the customs and customs of Linhai County, and go for a stroll. Auntie and Miss Zhu Would you like to walk with us?"


    Wei wanted to agree immediately, but he still had to see what his daughter meant.


    After Zhu Liyan felt the momentum of Dong Chenghu and the others, a heart had already fallen on them. No matter which of these three is Cheng Gongzi, they must be heroes. Only Such a talent is worthy of her, Zhu Liyan.


    Now that Wei Shi asked her what she meant, Zhu Liyan naturally agreed reservedly.


    With a woman joining in, Dong Chenghu stopped talking, and Zhu Chengyu put all his heart on Zhu Liyan, how could he have the mind to talk to Dong Chenghu, during the period only The rest of Wei Shi talked to Zhu Chengyu from time to time to break the awkward atmosphere.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t go any further after walking for a while, he frowned and stopped, and said lightly, "Second Master Zhu, why don''t we come here first today, and if there is a chance in the future, we will Take you around."


    Zhu Chengyu nodded and agreed without thinking, but Zhu Liyan was in a hurry, she hadn''t even said a word to Cheng Gongzi, why was she leaving, it was rare to have such a good opportunity , If you miss the opportunity to speak in the future, Zhu Liyan blurted out after panicking: "Wait..."


    As soon as they finished speaking, a carriage full of seafood was already galloping towards them, and the driver in the carriage shouted desperately: "Get out of the way, get out of the way, I can''t control it! "


    When Wei Shi and Zhu Liyan saw this, they were immediately frightened and dumbfounded.


    There was only one thought in Dong Chenghu''s mind - it really came, since Zhu Chengyu had explained to him before, Dong Chenghu couldn''t be stupid to save people again, and just hide to the side, just in time for them to leave In the front, Wei Shi and Zhu Liyan were walking behind. Dong Chenghu could say that he didn''t see anyone, and thought they got out of the way, and the pedestrians on the street could testify.


    At this moment, Zhu Chengyu immediately pulled a hand towards Zhu Liyan, who was stunned. Because of the excessive force, the two fell to the ground hugging each other and rolled several times. As for Wei Shi, It was pulled to a safe place by Zhu Chengyu''s servant.


    By the time Wei shi reacted, Zhu Liyan and Zhu Chengyu were already lying on the ground with their arms in their arms. The people around looked at the two people on the ground and whispered. There was only one thought in Wei shi''s mind, and finally succeeded, In addition, because of everyone''s pointing and pointing, he was so embarrassed that he rushed up and separated Zhu Liyan and Zhu Chengyu, and asked worriedly, "Daughter, how are you? Is there any injury?"


    At this time, Zhu Liyan was completely stunned. She never dreamed that Young Master Cheng would die. It would be Zhu Chengyu who saved her in the public. Ever since Zhu Chengyu came to her house, She didn''t even dare to go to the front yard, but she didn''t expect to be guarded, and she was finally planted in Zhu Chengyu''s hands.


    Wei was frightened by Zhu Liyan''s reaction, thinking if she was overly frightened, she quickly helped her up and ordered the servants around her to send Zhu Liyan back to the house.


    From the beginning to the end, Wei didn''t even look at Dong Chenghu and the others. Dong Chenghu and the others were happy to be outsiders watching the fun. After receiving it, I immediately asked Dong Wei and the others to go out to rectify the order, and specially emphasized that everyone should not say anything about today''s affairs, after all, it is about women''s fame.


    It''s just that the more pressure this kind of thing is, the more curious the people will be, but within half a day, almost the entire Linhai County knows about Zhu Liyan and Zhu Chengyu.


    Zhu Jinyan is still waiting in the house expectantly, waiting for Zhu Liyan to return triumphantly, and tell him that it is done, but it is a pity that we are waiting left and right. Wait for Dong Wei.


    Zhu Jinyan was overjoyed when he saw Dong Wei, thinking it was Dong Chenghu who came to the door, and was very excited to go forward to greet him, who knew that Dong Wei was the first to salute him, and then said: " Zhu Zhifu, there was some accident on the street just now. Fortunately, the second son of Zhu stepped forward to rescue your young lady, but Mrs. Zun and the young lady were shocked. They are on their way back now. My son asked his subordinates to come and follow you. Report it, and please ask a doctor to take a look at Mrs.


    Zhu Jinyan heard so much, but couldn''t react for a while, what is it that the second son of Zhu saved his daughter? Shouldn''t the person who saved people be Young Master Cheng?


    Zhu Jinyan asked in a panic, "Master Guard, I don''t know what you just said? Who saved the little girl? How?"


    They both fell to the ground and hugged each other, and they rolled around twice. At that time, everyone saw it, but my son has already suppressed it immediately, and I think outsiders should not talk nonsense."

 v4 Chapter 17： Zhu Jinyans remorse, Liu Yueyuans seduction

    Zhu Jinyan''s face turned pale, then turned blue, and finally turned red, unpredictable and wonderful.


    He is so regretful that his bowels are blue now. He has long known that Zhu Chengyu has thoughts about Zhu Liyan. This time Zhu Chengyu came over and he has explained it carefully, and even strengthened the guard specially, just for the sake of To prevent Zhu Chengyu from seeing Zhu Liyan, he didn''t expect to take every precaution, and the organs were exhausted, and finally he was planted!


    Zhu Jinyan slumped on the ground helplessly. If such a thing happened, Zhu Liyan''s reputation was ruined, and the Zhu family was not something he could afford to offend. This time Zhu Liyan married Zhu Jinyan. !


    It''s just that he shouldn''t have a crooked heart, and he actually gave his daughter a life, and this time he has to swallow this grievance, no blame, no blame, no wonder!


    Just after Dong Wei left, Zhu Liyan and Wei Shi were finally sent back, followed by a worried Zhu Chengyu.


    Seeing Zhu Chengyu now, Zhu Jinyan didn''t know what expression to use to talk to him, and only sighed in dejection.


    When Zhu Liyan and Wei Shi were sent to the backyard, Zhu Chengyu helped Zhu Jinyan to sit on the chair in the main room, and said apologetically, "Uncle, I didn''t expect that we would find out when we went shopping. In such a case, it stands to reason that Miss Zhu and her aunt have a lot of guards by their side, but these people are really hateful.


    My little nephew can''t do anything either. I can''t just watch Miss Zhu get hit by a carriage. What happened next is really not my intention. Although my little nephew really likes Miss Zhu, I never thought of using it. Marrying Miss Zhu by such a frivolous method, but now that the matter has happened, the little nephew will definitely be responsible. "


    The bitterness in Zhu Jinyan''s mouth! Of course, those guards wouldn''t go forward to save people. They all got his orders. They can only say that there are thousands of calculations.


    Zhu Jinyan asked in a hoarse voice, "I heard that Young Master Cheng was with you at that time, could it be that Young Master Cheng and the others would not help him?"


    A sneering disdain flashed in Zhu Chengyu''s eyes, but he sighed regretfully: "It''s not that Mr. Cheng refused to save people, but that Mr. Cheng and a few people walked in the front, and I and I Auntie followed behind, and Miss Zhu was a little slower than us. Because Miss Zhu walked on the innermost side, Cheng Gongzi and the others walked on the outermost side. Dodging on the side, it may be that Young Master Cheng thinks our position is safer than theirs, and they should be able to dodge it. This is no help.


    punish you. "


    This time Dong Chenghu helped him to bring back a beautiful woman. As the so-called repayment, Zhu Chengyu would not speak ill of Dong Chenghu at this time, but his explanation could not satisfy Zhu Jinyan.


    Zhu Jinyan sent people out to inquire again and again, but the news he received was similar to what Zhu Chengyu said, and Cheng Gongzi also suppressed this matter at the first time, what else could he say?


    Zhu Jinyan had to admit his fate this time, but he accepted his fate, but Zhu Liyan did not agree. Ever since Zhu Jinyan asked her to get ready to marry Zhu Chengyu as a concubine, Zhu Liyan went crazy and All the things in the house were smashed, and the face of the close-fitting maid next to him was swelled.


    The maid looked at the crazy Zhu Liyan resentfully, and buried her hatred in her heart.


    At this moment, Wei Shi came over after hearing the news and saw the maidservant with a swollen pig head, covered her mouth with disgust, and chased people away like flies, and then gently persuaded Zhu Liyan .


    The maid who came out of the room, tears of unwilling hatred fell in her eyes, if you look closely, you will find that this maid looks a bit like Liu Yueyi, this person is Liu Yueyi''s sister Liu Yue round.


    If Liu Yueyi saw Liu Yueyuan at this time, she probably wouldn''t recognize her. After Liu Yueyi was bought, they were also whitewashed and sent to various places. Later, when Wei Shi saw that she was knowledgeable, and had a good appearance and temperament, she thought of putting her by Zhu Liyan''s side. When Zhu Liyan got married, Liu Yueyuan would be in her twenties, and it would be impossible to hook up with the uncle.


    It''s just that Wei Shi didn''t know Liu Yueyuan''s true identity, nor what Liu Yueyuan''s true temperament was like.


    That night, Mrs. Wei cared to comfort Zhu Liyan, for fear that she would do something out of the ordinary. Liu Yueyuan was never called to serve her, and happened to be recovering in her room.


    One month later, Zhu Chengyu''s betrothal gift was delivered. When Zhu Liyan, who had been quiet, heard the news, she seemed to be stimulated again and went crazy again. Go to Wei Shi for help.


    Wei was counting the betrothal gifts with joy, so happy that he could not see his eyebrows. Zhu Jinyan on the side had already accepted this fact, and he was satisfied with the betrothal gifts sent by Zhu Chengyu, but he was not as happy as Wei''s. That''s it.


    The couple were happily planning Zhu Liyan''s marriage, but they saw Liu Yueyuan came to ask for help in a panic.


    When Wei Shi heard that, he was still sitting on the ground, and immediately rushed to Zhu Liyan''s yard with the servants beside him.


    Liu Yueyuan ran out of breath, just at this moment only Zhu Jinyan was left in the hall, Liu Yueyuan had an idea and immediately knelt down to Zhu Jinyan, Pear Blossom cried with rain: "Master, the young lady has been in a trance since she knew that she was going to marry the second son of Zhu, and the servants are not allowed to mention the matter of the second son of Zhu.


    The slave girl knew that the young lady was uncomfortable, so she did not dare to beg for mercy, but the master, if the young lady continued like this, she would not be able to gain a foothold in her husband''s house after marriage. "


    Liu Yueyuan said as if to prove her words, pulled up her sleeves, exposing her arms as white as cream, with a few faint scars on them.


    Although Zhu Jinyan is not a lascivious person, he will not be a decent gentleman. There is no one in the main room at this moment, and Liu Yueyuan is crying so pitifully at him again, and those two Bai Nennen''s arms are all challenging Zhu Jinyan''s bottom line.


    As far as Zhu Jinyan''s virtue can still be controlled, he immediately stood up from his seat, trotted to Liu Yueyuan, grabbed her arm and looked at her lovingly, Said: "I didn''t expect this girl Yan''er to actually be able to do it! It''s okay to say that she hasn''t married yet. If she gets married and let people know what she did, I''m afraid the Zhu family will not dare to ask her!"

 v4 Chapter 18： Weis jealousy, Zhu family chaos

    Zhu Jinyan helped Liu Yueyuan up while talking, and restlessly wrapped her arms around Liu Yueyuan''s slender waist, slowly moving down, Liu Yueyuan did not resist, and made a With a shy look, he deliberately rubbed against Zhu Jinyan, directly hooking up the fire in Zhu Jinyan''s heart.


    The two did things behind the screen on the side of the main room. This Liu Yueyuan is also a mature woman. Where can those fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls be compared, Zhu Jinyan After tasting it once, I couldn''t stop, so I immediately lifted Liu Yueyuan as my aunt.


    Wei''s words, who are comforting Zhu Liyan in the backyard, haven''t finished yet! Hearing the news that she vomited blood, she immediately ignored Zhu Liyan and rushed to the front yard. Zhu Jinyan and Liu Yueyuan had already packed up, and Liu Yueyuan was serving him diligently.


    Wei rushed in and saw this scene, and immediately rushed forward angrily, scolding: "Shameless little bitch! How dare you seduce the master in broad daylight, look at me than stripping your skin!"


    Liu Yueyuan flinched in fear, which made Zhu Jinyan feel even more distressed, and roared impatiently at Wei Shi: "What are you doing! Didn''t you see Yuan''er scared by you? It''s my intention to take her as a concubine, if you have any dissatisfaction, just tell me directly!"


    "Dissatisfied? How dare I have any dissatisfaction! The master is so majestic, he even eats his own daughter''s personal maid, what else can I say!" Angry and lost his mind.


    Zhu Jinyan knew that he didn''t take care of this matter, coughed twice, and gag: "Okay! Find a young girl for Yan''er to marry, Yuaner is already me You are already Auntie Yuan, don¡¯t target her anymore, as for Yan¡¯er, I will explain it to her.¡±


    Wei was so choked by Zhu Jinyan that she walked away angrily, thinking that when Zhu Jinyan was not at the mansion, she would definitely torture Liu Yueyuan, this little bitch! How dare you climb the bed!


    Unfortunately, what made Wei even more disappointed and angry was that Zhu Jinyan arranged for Liu Yueyuan to serve two maids and maids, two guards for her, and sent orders to the servants of the mansion People, let them respect Auntie Yuan, Wei Shi has never been treated like this when she walked in the door before, how can she not be resentful?


    What annoyed her even more was that from that day on, Zhu Jinyan seemed to have grown up in Liu Yueyuan''s house and stayed there every day. He would scold Wei Shi and make the whole Zhu Mansion jump.


    Wei didn''t have the extra energy to take care of Zhu Liyan. After Zhu Liyan went crazy, she calmed down completely. The figure of her can''t help but remind her of the person she misses.


    Zhu Liyan summoned the head of the bodyguards by magic. That night, outsiders didn''t know what happened to Zhu Liyan, only that the next day, she seemed to be back to normal, just like the arrogant peacock in the past In the same way, every frown and smile are all charming, and the eyes are more and more seductive. If Wei Shi''s thoughts were still on Zhu Liyan, she should be able to find out what was wrong with her. Unfortunately, Wei Shi did not do this.


    From then on, the head guard of the Zhu family always secretly went to the backyard every night, and then came out with great satisfaction. This situation continued until the day before Zhu Liyan got married.


    The head guard of the Zhu family went to the backyard after patrolling as usual.


    Zhu Liyan was ready to wait for someone in the room. As soon as the chief guard entered the door, the two immediately became entangled with each other. Just when the chief guard was about to leave, Zhu Liyan abnormally stopped the person and For the reason of speaking, let the chief guard drink a glass of water.


    Seeing that the captain of the guards drank, the corner of Zhu Liyan''s mouth raised a radian, and then he chuckled and watched the captain of the guards leave. From tomorrow, the Zhu family will be replaced by a captain of guards!


    Zhu Liyan looked at all this with satisfaction, she didn''t care about her upcoming marriage, put on her clothes, lay down, and fell asleep sweetly.


    Dong Chenghu has also heard about the chaos in the Zhu family here, but it has nothing to do with him, Zhu Jinyan is busy drilling the beauty account, and he just doesn''t have to deal with his many calculations.


    Seeing that it was summer, Dong Chenghu took out the summer clothes that Gu Shuixiu had sent over and put them on directly. He was still wearing a black cloak outside, so outsiders couldn''t see what was inside at all.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was far away in Yongjia County, also received a letter from Dong Chenghu at this time. After reading the content, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth. She originally thought that Dong Chenghu should grow up after this period of experience. A lot, but I didn''t expect it to be the same as before, unchanged!


    Dong Yunlan was in a good mood after seeing Gu Shuixiu reading the letter, and teased: "Sister-in-law, is it possible that my brother has some good news back? Looking at your best appearance, those who don''t know think that What a wonderful thing happened!"


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and shook her head, and immediately explained: "It''s nothing good, it''s just that your brother stands upright, which makes me very satisfied. Well, you hurry up and teach Qingqing well. The side is about to be picked up, and I don''t want this child to go out and be looked down upon, and Xingchi''s child, I don''t know how things are going now?"


    It was just Chinese New Year this year, and Shen Shikang asked Zhang Xingchi to leave with Mozhu, his personal servant. Mozhu has acquired the true biography of Dong Yi and Yang Yi over the years. He is highly skilled in martial arts. Protecting Zhang Xingchi is not a problem, just two It was the first time for the child to travel far, and he had never seen anything in the world, so Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    In addition, when the children left, Gu Shuixiu also prepared 3,000 taels of silver for them, and I don¡¯t know if it is safe to carry them with me. In short, Gu Shuixiu is all worried, and now Zhang Xingchi and the others have gone out It''s been almost half a year, but Gu Shuixiu is still not completely relieved.


    Dong Yunlan sighed: "Sister-in-law, every year, this year is Xingchi, next year is Baoer and Jiang An, then Junchi, and behind them are Yuan Xu, and they will have children every year in the future. To leave, and we''re still where we are."


    Dong Yunlan''s words expressed endless sadness, thinking how happy they were when the child came, and how reluctant they were when the child left, but they couldn''t keep it, and couldn''t keep it!


    The two smiled helplessly and looked at each other, but it was only sad for a while. After all, there are still many things at home, so how can there be so much spare time to hurt the spring and the autumn.


    Dong Yi went to the valley with a lot of seaweed after the New Year, and he didn''t bring anyone else, he said he would build the house over there and then come back. It''s been more than half a year, and Gu Shuixiu has no news of him. They are still in charge of the store in the county town. Gu Shuixiu really feels guilty about her.

 v4 Chapter 19： Dong Yunmei is pregnant, Dong Qingqing knows her life experience

    It is worth mentioning that Dong Yunmei finally had a child again. When Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong went to the town for check-up, the doctor only said that Dong Yunmei''s body was recovering well, but if she wanted a child, she needed more Conditioning and conditioning, the doctor also specially prescribed a prescription for Dong Yunmei. Although Dong Yunmei was a little disappointed with the result, the doctor did not directly talk about it, but gave her some hope.


    Since then. Dong Yunmei pays more attention to exercising. During the day, apart from taking care of children and cooking, she spends the rest of the day either exercising or sleeping.


    From the beginning of the difficulty to the habit of later, even Zuo Qingsong had to look at her.


    Dong Yunmei persisted in this way for more than half a year, and went to the town for a review after the spring ploughing.


    This time the doctor''s answer made her cry with joy. For no other reason, Dong Yunmei''s body has finally returned to a normal level. Although she is still a little weak because of the injury, having a child is definitely not a problem.


    Because of the doctor''s approval, Zuo Qingsong finally stopped insisting. The two planned to go with the flow. Unexpectedly, one would have it right away. Next year, Gu Shuixiu will have another nephew. .


    This is also good news for the Zuo family and the Dong family. Since Dong Yunmei had a child, Dong Qingqing was the happiest. Xiu and Dong Yunlan were overjoyed, and it was a kind of adjustment to the dull life.


    In a twinkling of an eye, spring and autumn come, time flies by inadvertently, and when the autumn harvest is over, Gu Shuixiu thinks in a trance that it will be another year so soon, as long as the autumn harvest is over, the Cuizhu Mountain will go outside Another batch of goods was delivered. After this batch of goods was delivered, it was almost late autumn. Soon after, the family guards went out to hunt and returned from hunting. It was almost the New Year''s Day. can no longer be familiar.


    One fine afternoon, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan were busy making clothes for Dong Qingqing. Soon, Dong Qingqing was about to leave with Yu Qi and the others. Prepare enough clothes and shoes for her before leaving. Although she doesn''t need to wear these after she leaves here, this is a little bit of their intentions.


    Dong Qingqing''s classes have also stopped recently. She either goes back to accompany Dong Yunmei all day long, or she takes Dong Qinyan with her in Cuizhu Mountain.


    Until the weather got colder, after a frosty night, Yu Qi found Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei. It was also on this day that Zuo Qingsong accompanied Dong Yunmei to Cuizhu Mountain. The two walked heavily. , It took almost half an hour to walk for a short distance of two quarters of an hour.


    When Yu Qi saw Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong appear, he breathed a sigh of relief, specially appeared in front of Dong Qingqing, saluted her respectfully, and then said: "Miss, Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Zuo invite you Go over there."


    Dong Qingqing was playing with Dong Qinyan and was stunned for a moment when she heard Yu Qi''s address to her. Before she could think clearly, Yu Qi had already made a gesture of invitation, so Dong Qingqing had to stand up.


    At this time, Dong Qinyan grabbed Dong Qingqing''s hand and said loudly, "Sister, don''t go!"


    "Okay, my sister doesn''t leave, my sister will play with you!" Dong Qingqing thought it was Dong Qinyan who didn''t want her to leave here. Qinyan just kept her from leaving, her serious expression didn''t seem like a joke at all.


    Dong Qingqing had no choice but to take Dong Qinyan to see Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei together.


    When she got to the main room, she realized that there were not only Dong Yunmei and Gu Shuixiu, but also Zuo Qingsong, Dong Yunlan, A Da and others.


    Dong Qingqing hugged Dong Qinyan into the house for unknown reasons and saluted everyone.


    She wanted to put Dong Qinyan down, but Dong Qinyan didn''t agree, a look of surprise flashed on Gu Shuixiu''s face, Dong Qinyan has been well-behaved and sensible since she was born, and she has never been so unreasonable. .


    In normal times, Gu Shuixiu would definitely want to know the purpose of Dong Qinyan''s actions, but today is a special day, and they still have business to talk about, so Dong Qin can''t be left alone Yan is fooling around.


    Gu Shuixiu immediately looked at Dong Qinyan seriously, and said without refutation: "Niuniu, you go out to play with Aunt Cuixi, we have something to talk about, sister will play with you later, be obedient ."


    Dong Qinyan stared at Gu Shuixiu with a good look, and looked at the other elders, everyone nodded to her, Dong Qinyan reluctantly got down from Dong Qingqing''s arms and went out Before, he exhorted loudly: "Sister, play with me every day! Let''s pull the hook!"


    Dong Qingqing was about to hook up with Dong Qinyan in a funny way, Gu Shuixiu also said seriously: "Niuniu! Don''t embarrass your sister, hurry up and go out with mama!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s face was very ugly, and the warning in her eyes was very obvious. out.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu''s heart is not feeling well, only sighs are left, but Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan have already begun to cry in a low voice, a child as young as Dong Qinyan can feel her sister Feeling uneasy about leaving, not to mention their elders who love Dong Qingqing.


    Dong Qingqing was so frightened by the atmosphere in the room that she did not dare to breathe, and asked worriedly: "Mother, aunt, aunt, what''s the matter with you? Well, why are you crying?"


    Being asked by Dong Qingqing, Dong Yunmei cried even louder.


    Zuo Qingsong quickly reassured: "Worry about your body, make it clear to the child, don''t let her worry!"


    Dong Yunmei was forced to cry back by Zuo Qingsong''s words, and when she calmed down a little, she said: "Qingqing, there is something my mother has been hiding from you, but now it''s time to have to when I tell you."


    Dong Yunmei pointed at Yu Qi and said lovingly to Dong Qingqing: "Come, come and recognize these uncles, you knew before that they were guests of the Dong family, but you didn''t. They actually came for you, your biological father sent them to protect you, and now your biological father wants to take you back, mother has to let you go!"


    Dong Yunmei was already crying, letting go of the first child she raised was more painful than digging her heart, but there was no way...


    Dong Qingqing was completely dumbfounded, she seemed to be the only one who didn''t know about such a big thing, why hide it from her?


    Dong Qingqing looked at Dong Yunmei puzzled, could not accept this, and asked in a trance: "Mother, are you kidding me! How can I not be your daughter, you love me so much? , so love me! I don''t believe it!"

 v4 Chapter 20： accept the reality

    Seeing Dong Qingqing''s reaction, Dong Yunmei only felt that her heart was about to break. She tried to hide this thing before because she didn''t want to see her collapse, but the day came.


    Gu Shuixiu really couldn''t see this scene, Dong Qingqing was the one who grew up watching her, and she was so well-behaved and sensible, knowledgeable and reasonable, no matter from which aspect, Gu Shuixiu loved Dong Qingqing Yes, this child is only fifteen years old now, and he is still ignorant of everything, so he has to accept such a thing, really...


    Zuo Qingsong didn''t want to see his wife and stepdaughter look like this, and said, "Qingqing, in fact, before the Seventh Master came over, we tried our best to keep you, Therefore, Fei Ge Chuan Shu went to Young Master Shen and asked him to defend it. At that time, the rebel army was not as strong as it is now. Your father was worried that taking you over could not guarantee your safety. We also used this to keep you here. of.


    But now the rebel army has invaded Xin''an County, and the states and counties around Yongjia County are all dominated by the rebel army. These prefectures and counties can also be the emperor of the land and establish their own country, and your father is going to take you back now, I am afraid that he has a great chance to take down the world, and your returning is also a kind of consolation to him. "


    With Zuo Qingsong''s explanation, Dong Yunmei finally calmed down a little, and then sobbed and said, "When your mother was still at Wu''s house, your father and his pregnant wife lived next door to Wu''s house. , Because it is an outsider, the surrounding people will inevitably have discussions, but your mother died during labor.


    At that time, your father, a big man, couldn''t take care of you, so he went to the Wu family, gave the Wu family a sum of money, and only asked the Wu family to help raise the child, even if he didn''t tell the child It doesn''t matter where you are, he wants you to be safe and healthy and grow up healthy.


    Let you starve to death in Wu''s house. When the uprising army invaded Zhishui County, your father went to Wu''s house to look for you right away, but he didn''t see us.


    Your father came to the door, I can''t bear it! It''s just that I can''t bear it anymore, what doesn''t belong to me still doesn''t belong to me! "


    Dong Yunmei broke down in tears while talking. Dong Qingqing saw this and ran over to hold Dong Yunmei.


    After a group of people persuaded Dong Yunmei and Dong Qingqing to calm down, Gu Shuixiu sighed: "Son, it''s not a bad thing to look at from another angle, we knew from the beginning that you are not your mother''s biological daughter , but we still love you. We have never let you lack love because of this. Your mother loves you as if you are the lifeblood. Even if you go back, our love for you will not change.


    , he was able to get to this day with blood and tears. Don''t blame him. Asking him, a big man from a foreign country to take care of a newly born baby, is also embarrassing for him. He did this for your own good. .


    What''s more, you''re fifteen now, to put it in a nasty way, even if your father doesn''t come over, you''ll have to talk about marriage in a year or two, and you''ll still have to get married then, so They are all far away from home, just want to open it. Besides, if you go to your father''s place, maybe you will still see your uncle, Uncle Shen, Xingchi and the others. They will not be alone. "


    Yu Qi and Yu Jiu cast a grateful look at Gu Shuixiu, their masters have not been easy these years, and they really love the young lady. But now Gu Shuixiu''s remarks can be regarded as solving this problem for them, so how could they not be grateful!


    Dong Qingqing has calmed down, and with Gu Shuixiu''s soft voice, she has become more calm, and now it is a foregone conclusion that she will leave this mountain. Just like a wife, she has to leave the house. Since that''s the case, she really has nothing to be sad about. The most important thing is that her parents and auntie really love her, and that''s enough.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Qingqing had listened, and she felt relieved. She looked at Yu Qi and the others with red eyes, and said with a light smile: "Yu Qi, you have worked hard for you all these years, and let you do your best in Cuizhu Mountain. After so many white workers, you are going to leave, so let us do our best as a landlord and thank you very much. After you leave the mountain, this girl Qingqing will ask you, please be sure to protect her safety."


    Yu Qi quickly stood up and bowed to Gu Shuixiu, then said resolutely: "Don''t worry, Madam Dong, the life of the young lady is our life, and we will protect the young lady even if we die. Our master has also arranged for escorts outside the mountain, and it will not be just us."


    Everyone was more relieved after hearing this. When Dong Qingqing walked out of the main room, her eyes were swollen into walnuts. Qingqing came out, some worry flashed in her eyes, she quickly ran towards Dong Qingqing and hugged her legs.


    Dong Qingqing saw Dong Qinyan like this, and the tears she just stopped slipped down like a broken pearl again.


    Dong Qingqing squatted down and looked at Dong Qinyan, and said helplessly: "Niuniu, my sister is going away, and I can''t play with you in the future. You should listen to your aunt at home, or ask Sister Youyou can play, just remember not to be naughty, okay?"


    Dong Qinyan shook her head expressionlessly and said seriously, "Where is my sister going? Are you not going?"


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Yunmei and the others walking behind Dong Qingqing cried again sadly, Gu Shuixiu trotted over and hugged Dong Qinyan, patiently explained: "Niuniu, sister Going to find his father, so you can''t selfishly keep your sister."


    "Father? Do I have a father too?" Dong Qinyan was on fire! Now that Gu Shuixiu mentioned her father, she couldn''t help but stab her.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, Dong Qinyan''s question is reasonable, after all, Dong Chenghu was not at home when she was born, and she has never seen Dong Chenghu so far, so how could adults blame her for asking? It''s just that Gu Shuixiu was really sad.

 v4 Chapter 21： Gu Shuixius decision, Dong Qinyans choice

    Dong Qingqing didn''t want to see her aunt''s sadness, so she quickly wiped away her tears, took Dong Qinyan into her arms, and said softly, "Niuniu, I might be able to touch my father when I go to my place. It''s your father, if you want your father, write to me, how about I transfer it to my uncle for you?"


    Dong Qinyan nodded listlessly and reluctantly, she was just curious about this father she had never met, and if she missed her, she really didn''t, she wasn''t really a little kid who didn''t understand anything .


    When everyone saw that Dong Qingqing had coaxed Dong Qinyan to a halt, they looked back at Gu Shuixiu''s normal expression, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because Dong Qingqing was about to leave, Dong Yunmei was busy packing things for her. Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan had already packed things up before, so they would not be as busy as Dong Yunmei. Dong Qinyan''s words had become a knot in Gu Shuixiu''s heart, and she couldn''t let it go.


    Finally the day before Dong Qingqing was about to leave, Gu Shuixiu found Dong Qinyan and talked with her for a while in the room, regardless of whether she understood it or not.


    "Niuniu, are you reluctant to leave Sister Qingqing?" Gu Shuixiu asked calmly.


    The little guy nodded without hesitation, proving that the child really didn''t want Dong Qingqing to leave.


    "Then do you miss your father?" Gu Shuixiu asked.


    Dong Qinyan hesitated this time, should she say she wants to or not? But as a woman, you should think of your own father! Otherwise, the mother should be sad.


    Thinking like this, Dong Qinyan finally nodded slowly.


    Gu Shuixiu felt that it was the case, sighed deeply, as if she had made a decision, and said resolutely: "Then Niuniu, how about you go out with Sister Qingqing? Let Sister Qingqing accompany you. Go see your father, okay?"


    "Huh?" Dong Qinyan''s eyes widened in shock, looking at her mother in disbelief, how could a mother let her child go out alone! And she''s still a three-year-old child, if it wasn''t for Gu Shuixiu who really loved her like her life, Dong Qinyan would have thought that she was a little cabbage who didn''t care about her father and didn''t love her mother!


    Seeing the little man''s shocked expression, Gu Shuixiu smiled bitterly and said, "Mother knows you are smart, you should understand what I say, I haven''t seen you since you were born. Dad, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid that when you grow up, your father won''t recognize you. I''ve been thinking about this decision for a long time this time.


    You are still young, even if you go out and be seen, it doesn''t matter. The eighteenth change of the female college, who will recognize you in the future? Besides, my mother is also very optimistic about the uprising army. It will be a matter of time before the world will change hands, so even if you appear by your father''s side now, I will not worry about it, as long as your father protects you well.


    Besides, it is also a good thing for you to go out and see the world. Come back when you are tired of playing with your father and want to come back! "


    Gu Shuixiu made this decision with great determination. After all, Dong Qinyan is her youngest daughter, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is the jewel in the palm of her hand. In the place, she said that she was not worried that it was fake, but she trusted Dong Qingqing, this child will take good care of Dong Qinyan, and then give them a few servants to take care of them, and there are Song Youxin''s people outside the mountain to protect them, I guess it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Dong Qinyan fell silent after listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words. She didn''t expect her mother to think about it for so long because of her angry words. For a time, she felt guilty and tangled in her heart. She could go out and watch it. It was natural for her to ask for it, but to go to such a far place, it might take a year and a half to go, and she couldn''t bear her mother.


    Dong Qinyan''s tangled appearance fell into Gu Shuixiu''s eyes. She only thought how cute she looked, and it was rare for such a young child to think.


    Gu Shuixiu was in no hurry, Dong Qinyan took it slow, and finally when it was dark, the little guy nodded and agreed. Difficult!


    Gu Shuixiu was not surprised by Dong Qinyan''s decision, and now she asked Cuixi to find the beautiful woman, who was the youngest child that Gu Shuixiu bought back. She is nine years old and has learned a lot from Cuixi over the years. Female Hong is a good cook, so taking care of Dong Qinyan is definitely not a problem.


    In addition to the wonderful person, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi to go with him. Even if Song Youxin and the others were protecting him, Gu Shuixiu still couldn''t be completely relieved. Bringing a bodyguard by himself would be a little more secure.


    In addition to these, Gu Shuixiu secretly stuffed Dong Qinyan with some silver notes. She knows that this little guy is very smart, maybe she doesn''t understand what these money can be used for, but just tell her these things The benefits, she will understand.


    After arranging this, in Gu Shuixiu''s worry, Dong Qinyan and Dong Qingqing left together, Dong Yuanzheng also clamored to find his father, but Gu Shuixiu did not agree, and ruthlessly threw him to Shen Shikang''s On the other hand, let Shen Shikang discipline more severely. The current situation of the Dong family is still unclear. Dong Yuanzheng, the sons of the Dong family, has no willful power.


    Dong Qinyan, who walked out of the valley for the first time, was very curious about everyone outside. The pheasants and birds in the mountains could make her keep an eye on them for a long time. Before they walked out of Qingping Mountain, their group People can only rely on Qi Si and Dong Yi for protection. When they reach Panlong Town, another team will come to join them. After that, they will pass through Zhishui County, bypass Yongjia County, and take a small road to Dongyang County. .


    During this period, it was all day, night, and sleep. At this time, Dong Qinyan did not have this kind of awareness. The sadness of separation has been replaced by the freshness of the road. This state also infected Dong Qingqing. Although she walked these mountain roads when she was a child, she has not been out for more than ten years, and she is also curious about all this.


    One big and one small, the two girls said innocent words, which made the journey a little more interesting.


    At this time, Dong Qingqing and Dong Qinyan, who had been walking for a day, could no longer hold it. The two fell asleep together, and even the wonderful person who served them couldn''t hold it any longer. fell asleep.


    It is a deep mountain of birds and pheasants, and it looks like it is on the official road.


    The so-called official road is actually no different from the ordinary mountain road, but the official road is a dirt road built by the Yamen.

 v4 Chapter 22： journey, arrive

    Naturally, the field of vision you can see on the official road is much broader.


    Dong Qinyan slept well, she was in good spirits, and greedily breathed the free air outside. In her previous life, no matter how noble her identity was, she never went out of Jiankang, that gorgeous building The cage has trapped her for a lifetime. She once thought that that was the life that all women envy. Although there is no freedom, although she is a little empty, she has everything in glory and wealth, and she should be satisfied.


    Until she was reborn to Cuizhu Mountain, there was no worries about food and clothing, although there was no wealth and wealth, but it made people feel very reassured. This feeling was something she could not experience in her previous life. Another state of her life, a state that she enjoys immensely, this trip is not only to make up for the regrets of her previous life, but also her first boldest attempt in her life, she doesn''t know what she will encounter in front of her. But she knew that she would have nothing to regret after coming out this time.


    Dong Qingqing, who woke up, saw Dong Qinyan lying on the window in a daze, worried that she would accidentally fall out, she quickly carried Dong Qinyan back, and coaxed softly: "Nice girl, Don''t be naughty, the action just now is not safe, and you are not allowed to play like this in the future, okay?"


    Dong Qinyan shrugged helplessly, nodded like a little adult, and immediately said to the wonderful person: "Miaoren sister, go ask Uncle Dong Yi if he has anything to eat, my sister and I All hungry."


    When Dong Qinyan said this, Dong Qingqing realized that she was really hungry, opened the curtain and asked Yu Qi who was outside: "Uncle Yu Qi, we are hungry, do we have something to eat? Is it?"


    Yu Qi nodded, and after a while, the wonderful person went out and brought some food in. Dong Qingqing unwrapped the package and found that the food inside was still warm, presumably they should have spent money to keep the food warm A lot of thought.


    Dong Qingqing was worried that Dong Qinyan was not used to eating, and said in a good voice: "Niuniu, we are on the road, it is not better than home, and the food is definitely not as good as home, you will Just eat and wait until we reach our destination."


    Dong Qinyan nodded, she wasn''t a real child, so naturally she wouldn''t care about this, she ate half of it herself, and the wonderful woman fed her half, and Dong Qinyan was full.


    After the freshness of the first few days passed, Dong Qinyan found that the journey was really tiring and boring, she wanted to say if she could go down for a walk, but saw that Yu Qi and several people were all one With a tired look on his face, he swallowed his words again, and he couldn''t make trouble for everyone at this time.


    Fortunately, Dong Qingqing stayed with her during the period, teasing her and making her feel better.


    But Dong Qinyan is really curious, this Dong Qingqing didn''t even have the slightest bit of impatience along the way, not even the slightest frown. The martial arts are strong, that''s fair enough, but Dong Qingqing is just a weak woman who has no strength to hold a chicken, and someone who hasn''t left home for more than ten years.


    It is already the 20th day of their journey, and they will arrive in Dongyang County in a few days.


    Dong Qingqing was very distressed when she saw her uncomfortable appearance, but there was no good way to hurry now, so she had to let people take the cotton jacket and fold it together repeatedly to make Dong Qinyan a cushion.


    "Niuniu, hold on a little longer, we''ll be there soon. I used to go back to Cuizhu Mountain with my mother and uncle when I was four or five years old. The carriage is still bearable, not to mention that we can sit for a day and sleep for a night, which is better than walking."


    Dong Qingqing is not someone who has not suffered hardships, plus she has a docile temperament and doesn''t like to cause trouble to others, unless she can''t stand it anymore, or she will never Let others know that you are in pain.


    After Dong Qinyan was coaxed by Dong Qingqing, in order to make herself more comfortable, she simply lay on top of the padded jacket, so that her **** would not hurt, but in this way, the carriage swayed , soon made her tired, and went straight to sleep.


    Seeing her like that, Dong Qingqing laughed helplessly, it was a child, and her mood changed quickly.


    Five days later, they finally entered the Fucheng in Dongyang County. The most excited among these people was Shen Ye and Ada. They could finally return to their masters and no longer had to act as nurses. Doll''s bodyguard.


    Yu Qi sent Dong Qingqing and Dong Qinyan to Song Youxin''s house, and Yu Jiuzhe ran to report.


    In a short while, a middle-aged housekeeper came out of the house. The housekeeper respectfully asked Dong Qingqing to get out of the car. Seeing that there was a three-year-old girl next to Dong Qingqing, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and gave it to her respectfully and humbly. After saluting, he said: "Miss, the master is discussing political affairs in the council room now, let the old slave take you to your yard, the master will come to see you later, if you need anything, just tell the old slave, the old slave is always on call. arrive."


    Love, if you hug this big tree, it will not be bad in the future.


    Dong Qingqing nodded politely, and the butler was surprised by her generous and decent appearance. I heard that the family who adopted the young lady was just an ordinary farmer. Could it be the result of special training over the past few years?


    The housekeeper is unclear, so she quickly led Dong Qingqing, while Dong Qinyan followed Dong Qingqing, looking at everything in the house curiously, and could only say that Song Youxin''s place was really simple, but An ordinary large yard, without even some beautifully carved windows, is too simple, not worthy of his current status.


    Along the way, Dong Qinyan found that the courtyard Song Youxin prepared for Dong Qingqing was the most exquisite of all the courtyards. This shows that Song Youxin attached great importance to Dong Qingqing.


    After the housekeeper left, Dong Qingqing, Dong Qinyan and Miaoren were left in the house, Dong Qingqing muttered uncomfortably: "Niuniu, I''m a little scared, what if my father doesn''t like me What should I say when I see my father?"


    Dong Qingqing was in a state of turmoil. He had imagined many new appearances of Song Youxin in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became.


    Dong Qinyan shook her short legs indifferently, and comforted her with a milky voice: "Sister, your yard is the most beautiful in the house!"


    Dong Qinyan believes that as long as these words, Dong Qingqing will feel a lot more at ease. Sure enough, Dong Qingqing recalled Dong Qinyan''s words, and the whole person immediately calmed down a lot, and she also thought about her own. Room is up.

 v4 Chapter 23： Restless end, Song has a new mood

    Although the houses they saw along the way were very simple, the things in Dong Qingqing''s room were not ordinary, they said that the bead curtain was strung with pearl agate, and the quilt was also good Brocade, Dong Qingqing has no such knowledge, only know that these things are not simple things, but do not know their preciousness, Dong Qinyan is different, how can I say that in the last life I have touched the good things in the world, just take a serious look You can see where these things come from.


    Therefore, Dong Qinyan once again deeply realized that Song Youxin attached great importance to Dong Qingqing. Thinking of this, Dong Qinyan was a little flattered and said: "Sister, if I don''t find my father later, Can you take me in here? I don''t want to live anywhere by myself, I''m not familiar with this place..."


    Dong Qingqing did not doubt that he had him, so he responded very readily, and thought that Dong Qinyan was a little insecure and clinging to her, and even made up her mind to keep Dong Qinyan by her side , until I see my uncle.


    There, Song Youxin finally got rid of the annoying group of subordinates, and was about to rush to Dong Qingqing''s yard. Song Youxin''s good mood disappeared immediately after a word of inquiries, and before the two concubines continued to scratch their heads and make gestures, the two concubines were directly abandoned.


    Seeing Song Youxin striding away mercilessly, at this moment everyone understood that the young lady''s status in this mansion is not only one person above ten thousand people, I am afraid that the master will take this The little ancestor made a confession, and the housekeeper was secretly glad when he saw the fate of the two Rufus. Fortunately, he knew each other and sold the young lady as soon as he saw it. Otherwise, the current fate would definitely be worse than the two Rufus.


    Will they be left at their mercy? Create opportunities for others in vain.


    The housekeeper shook his head and said to the two ladies who were slumped on the ground: "The two ladies, please go back and clean up, since the master has divorced the two ladies, after the two ladies I can no longer live in this house, alas! The old slave once persuaded the two ladies, why no one listens!"


    Because of the housekeeper''s words, the two Rufus even vomited blood and fainted.


    Song Youxin, who rushed all the way to Dong Qingqing''s yard, suddenly stopped, and then the housekeeper who caught up saw Song Youxin dumbly standing at the door of the yard and didn''t move, so he approached tentatively and asked: " Master, are you not going to go in?"


    Song Youxin reacted, grabbed the housekeeper and asked: "Do you think it''s appropriate for me to go to see the lady with nothing? Her mother''s favorite is orchids, what do you think this girl likes the most? ?"


    Seeing you, I''m sure I won''t care about anything else, don''t you think?"


    "Is that so?" Song Youxin touched his chin and thought for a while, before he made up his mind to step into Dong Qingqing''s yard.


    At this time, Dong Qingqing was wandering in the yard with Dong Qinyan. There is nothing strange in this yard, but a bamboo pavilion was specially built, and a lot of flowers and plants were planted around it. It is estimated that it is because now In winter, plum blossoms can bloom, so there are four red plum trees in the yard.


    Dong Qinyan used to like plum blossoms the most. Now seeing such beautiful red plums, Dong Qingqing couldn''t help but frolic in the red plums in the snow.


    Song Youxin saw this scene when he entered the yard. The girl who is five-point similar to the woman he loves the most is playing with a little girl with jade snow pink under the red plum tree, look So pure, so innocent, so beautiful...


    Song Youxin didn''t want to spoil this scene, so he just stood there silently, but such a big living person would definitely be discovered.


    The first person to see him was the villain Dong Qinyan, in Dong Qinyan''s surprise, she stopped suddenly, and Dong Qingqing behind was caught off guard, hugging the little two and falling together They fell into the snow. Fortunately, both of them were wearing thick padded jackets, and they didn''t hurt when they fell, but Dong Qinyan was already wearing a lot. When she fell like this, she immediately rolled twice like a ball and struggled on the ground. Can''t get up.


    This appearance made Dong Qingqing, who had just got up, couldn''t help laughing, and Song Youxin, who was stunned at the gate of the courtyard, also laughed, and immediately attracted Dong Qingqing''s eyes.


    Seeing Song Youxin''s first glance, Dong Qingqing couldn''t laugh, because of Song Youxin''s appearance, the eyebrows and eyes in her portrait, all of them told Dong Qingqing that this man was his father .


    Song Youxin was discovered, touched his nose, and did not peep at the embarrassment of being caught, but walked uprightly, hugged Dong Qinyan, who was on the ground, and looked at it gently Holding the little guy in his arms, he asked lovingly, "How is it? Did you get hurt?"


    Dong Qinyan shook her head stupidly, Song Youxin then put her eyes on Dong Qingqing, seeing that she was still looking at him, sighed in her heart, and said with some sadness : "Child, you have suffered all these years! It''s the father who didn''t think about it, it''s the father''s fault..."


    Dong Qingqing stood and muttered absentmindedly: "Dad..."


    Song Youxin didn''t know how many years she had been looking forward to this daddy. At this time, she finally heard her daughter''s call and almost burst into tears.


    Dong Qinyan felt that the atmosphere between them was too heavy, she didn''t like it at all, she quickly pulled Dong Qingqing''s dress, and asked innocently: "Sister, this uncle is you Dad? What about my dad?"


    Being disturbed by Dong Qinyan like this, Song Youxin and Dong Qingqing''s sadness dissipated more than half, Song Youxin once again set his eyes on this fun little girl, squatted down and teased: "Little girl, you Is it the younger daughter of a brother?"


    Dong Qinyan pretended to be puzzled, and said in a milky voice: "Uncle, thank you for helping me just now, my name is Dong Qinyan, my mother said you know where my father is, just follow My sister can find my father, I haven''t seen my father since I was born, I want to meet him, does my uncle know where to find him?"


    After listening to Dong Qinyan''s words, Song Youxin thought of Dong Qingqing''s childhood, did she find her father like this? No, the Dong family protects her very well. Yu Qi said that she only learned about her life experience recently. She should not have been like this little girl when she was young, so pitiful!


    Song Youxin touched Dong Qinyan''s little face lovingly, and after thinking for a moment, he chuckled lightly: "Your father is not in Dongyang County now, I will give him an order to let him come back during Chinese New Year. See you in Dongyang County, okay?"

 v4 Chapter 24： Father and daughter meet and express their sincere hearts

    Dong Qinyan nodded subconsciously, then shook her head again, and said very seriously: "My mother said, not to disturb father''s business, if father can''t come back, I can also go to him, I have nothing to do anyway."


    Song Youxin was stunned for a moment, and looked at Dong Qinyan''s eyes softer. This child is only two or three years old, and he is so sensible. I actually got such a lovely and thoughtful little padded jacket.


    Song Youxin said amusingly: "Okay, since you want to go there, I will send Yuyi to send you there. It happens that Zhang Xingchi is also in Dongyang County, and Xin''an County has not been completely attacked yet. , I also plan to let Zhang Xingchi go to Linhai County and then rush to Xin''an County, just in time to accompany you to find your father."


    As soon as Dong Qinyan and Dong Qingqing heard Zhang Xingchi''s eyes lit up, Dong Qinyan looked back at Dong Qingqing and said excitedly: "Sister, did you hear it? Brother Xingchi It''s really here! Oh! We can play with Brother Xingchi."


    Dong Qingqing also squinted and nodded, even Song Youxin could feel the good mood of the two girls, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Due to Song Youxin''s attitude towards Dong Qinyan, Dong Qingqing was a little less cautious in front of Song Youxin, and Song Youxin had meticulously cared about her life these years, just like a person who loves her children Just like his father, in just half a day of work, Dong Qingqing was already familiar with her father, and even acted like a spoiled child.


    She enjoys this feeling very much. In her life, she has never lacked maternal love. Dong Yunmei regards her as her own and loves her as her life. Before she knew her life, she always thought, It is enough for her to have the love of her mother in her life, and it doesn''t matter if she does not have the love of her father.


    With Zuo Qingsong, a stepfather who cares for her, she changed her view of her father. It''s just that her stepfather is always her stepfather, not her biological father. Sometimes she sees Zuo Fengying and Zuo Qingsong acting coquettishly and playing rascals, and she feels envious. She will never understand.


    However, she did not expect that she also has a biological father, and she still loves her father deeply. This is half a day, and Dong Qingqing feels satisfied. In half a day, it has been completely made up!


    When Dong Qingqing and Song Youxin were talking, Dong Qinyan was playing alone under the red plum tree, and there were wonderful people to accompany her, so she was not alone.


    Song Youxin knew about Dong Qingqing''s life in these years, and sighed again: "I heard from my subordinates that you were doing well, but I still don''t feel at ease, but now I hear you say it yourself, it feels completely It''s different, the Dong family has really done their best to you, and your stepfather, if you have the opportunity to see him, your father will thank him well.


    As for your name, when you were not born, your mother once said that if it was a daughter, she would be named Song Mingzhen, but for so many years, everyone called you Qingqing and you are used to it. Should I be called Hui Song Mingzhen, or should I just change my surname and call me Song Qingqing? "


    Dong Qingqing pondered for a long time, and said with some embarrassment: "Father, when I was in the Wu family, I didn''t have a name at all, the name Qingqing was given to me by my aunt, she said that Qingqing Zijin is leisurely. In my heart, I named me Dong Qingqing, and my sister was called Dong Youyou. After so many years, I really got used to it.


    It''s just that my mother gave me a name before, I really have a hard time choosing, or my daughter''s first name is still Song Mingzhen, how about Qingqing as a nickname? Everyone still calls me Qingqing, I''m more used to it. "


    Song Youxin nodded lovingly, "Okay, from now on you will be Song Qingqing, your name is Song Mingzhen. The aunt you mentioned earlier is Dong Chenghu''s wife Gu, the little girl''s mother?"


    Dong Qingqing followed Song Youxin''s eyes to look at Dong Qinyan who was playing happily, and couldn''t help but chuckled and nodded, "Father, my aunt treats me like her own daughter, no, I should say My aunt and I are like our own children. When my uncle and aunt rescued us from Wu''s house, my aunt immediately became mad when she saw us like this, so she would make trouble regardless of the situation. In court, it is to bring the Wu family into disrepute and vent our anger.


    After that, we didn''t dare to be arrogant, after all, it was a guest house and uncle''s house. How can we compare it with our own home, but my uncle and aunt have never regarded us as outsiders, and even gave my mother good food for a long time. , When we first arrived at my uncle''s house, we were still as skinny as refugees, but within a month, my sister and I grew flesh, and after raising it for half a year, it was like reborn.


    If there is no help from my uncle and aunt, I am afraid that my daughter will not be able to walk out of the Wu family alive! "


    Song Qingqing''s eyes reddened when she thought of what she had suffered in the Wu family. Every time she thought about it, if Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu hadn''t arrived in time, she would have disappeared from this world. Thinking like this, she will wake up from the nightmare immediately, which is about to become her nightmare.


    Speaking of the Wu family, Song Qingqing just woke up like a dream and asked: "Dad, my mother said that the Wu family was arrested by you, can they pay it back now? ?"


    Song Youxin''s face sank after hearing Song Qingqing''s words, and when she asked this, she immediately slapped the table angrily and said, "How could I let them do this with such a wicked family? They simply died. Now they are working hard in the mine, and there are people watching. It is Yuzhang County, not Dongyang County. If you want to punish them personally, your father will have the family brought over and let you take revenge yourself. !"


    Dong Qingqing shook her head, although she hated the Wu family to the point of tickling her teeth, but she was gentle by nature and could not do things to punish others. Besides, after so many years, the Wu family suffered I''m afraid it''s more than when she was young, she has nothing to care about.


    "Dad, you can handle the punishment of the Wu family. I don''t want to see that family again. You didn''t say that Xingchi''s younger brother is here too, Niuniu and I want to go and see Is it convenient for him?" Song Qingqing was still thinking about her friends, after all, they grew up together, so there won''t be so many worries.


    But when this sentence stopped in Song Youxin''s ears, the taste changed. How can you say that Dong Qingqing is fifteen years old this year, and Zhang Xingchi is one year younger than her. Po''s physique is already close to that of an adult man. Song Qingqing is eager to meet Zhang Xingchi at this moment. In his opinion, he is a girl Huaichun.

 v4 Chapter 25： Random points of the mandarin duck spectrum, see you happily

    Song Youxin quickly went through Zhang Xingchi in his mind. Needless to say, the eldest son of Zhang Zhifu in Linhai County was definitely qualified to be born with Song Qingqing. Although he practiced martial arts, he looked different from those men who were five big and three rough. There was self-discipline in his gestures, and he was taught by Shen Shikang himself. There is no doubt about his talent and character. It seems that he did not object to Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi. reason to be together.


    Song Qingqing didn''t know, because of his unintentional words, his father actually made a mess of mandarin ducks, and he was serious and serious.


    I couldn¡¯t sit still, so I came to ask one by one, the old slave had sent them away, and now only Mr. Zhang was left outside, saying that he wanted to see the young lady, the old slave did not dare to make an assertion, so he had to come in and report to you ."


    It really means that Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrived, Song Youxin waved helplessly to the housekeeper and asked him to bring Zhang Xingchi in, facing Song Qingqing who looked puzzled, Song Youxin sighed and explained: "Girl, I didn''t intend to take a concubine, but they said that I had no children and could not stabilize people''s hearts, and forced me to marry a wife and have children. I, Song Youxin, have only one wife in my life, so I don''t need to talk about getting a wife. They can''t help it. I had no choice but to ask me to take a concubine next. I followed their wishes and took four concubines. Just now, two of them were restless and were driven away by me, and they started to sit still. As long as you know it, you don''t have to worry about it.


    If you don''t want to see it, you can''t see it. No one can speak ill of you. You can come as you please. "


    Song Qingqing was a little unhappy when she heard about the concubine at first, but after listening to Song Youxin''s explanation, she felt pity for him, already in this position, there are still so many helpless, Even her own private affairs can''t be independent, and she doesn''t know what''s the point of her father arguing about them.


    However, although Song Qingqing didn''t understand, he couldn''t say it. It happened that Zhang Xingchi had come in at this moment, and the two stopped there.


    "Boy Zhang Xingchi has seen the general!" Now everyone calls Song Youxin that way, and Zhang Xingchi can be regarded as following the crowd.


    Song Youxin looked at Zhang Xingchi carefully again, then said with a smile: "Don''t be too polite, just call me uncle in private, you and Qingqing grew up together, Qingqing just arrived in Dongyang County, I''m not very familiar with everything here, and if they go out in the future, you should follow them out for a walk."


    Song Youxin pointed at Dong Qinyan, who was having fun under the red plum tree, and said amusingly: "Besides, that girl is going to look for his father in Linhai County. When the time comes, take that little **** the road together, take good care of her, and don''t let the girl suffer on the road."


    Zhang Xingchi nodded solemnly, looking at Dong Qinyan not far away, with deep excitement in his eyes, even if Song Youxin did not tell him, he would take good care of Dong Qinyan, but he This girl is loved as her own sister.


    After Song Youxin ordered things, he asked Zhang Xingchi to talk to Song Qingqing about Dongyang County, and he left because he still had important things to do.


    Seeing Song Youxin''s behavior, the housekeeper took a deep look at Zhang Xingchi, then turned around and left, not daring to tell Song Youxin what Pei Jia asked him to inquire about before.


    , if it wasn''t for the sake of not disturbing Song Youxin and Song Qingqing''s conversation, she would have entered the room early, but this way, Song Qingqing and the others would inevitably worry about her and would be distracted by her speech.


    Not waiting for Dong Qinyan to finish her belly slander, Zhang Xingchi has passed, hugged Dong Qinyan, and happily tossed it twice, making Dong Qinyan scream again and again, this is steady The local hugged the person in his arms and smiled dotingly: "Little girl, tell me what''s going on, Aunt Xiu looks at you like an eyeball, why did you agree to let you come out with Sister Qingqing this time?


    Be honest, did you sneak out? "


    Dong Qinyan had just returned to her soul, but she did not expect to hear Zhang Xingchi''s questioning, and immediately became angry, staring angrily with her beautiful big eyes, and loudly defended: "I don''t have it! It''s my mother. The one who told me to find my father, my mother said that I have never seen my father since I was born, so it''s not good for me! My brother is a bad guy, and he actually bullied me! I want elder sister Qingqing, not elder brother Xingchi!"


    Zhang Xingchi listened to Dong Qinyan''s accusation and touched his head embarrassedly. He swears that he was really excited to see Dong Qinyan here, so he was teasing Look at her, I really don''t want to bully her!


    Song Qingqing rushed over when Dong Qinyan was screaming, and when Dong Qinyan finished speaking, she immediately scolded Zhang Xingchi, "You are too old, my aunt and Mr. Shen are still Saying you are steady, I didn''t see it at all!"


    Let''s take you to the streets, there are still many interesting things on the streets of Dongyang County, I''m sure it will open your eyes, how about it?"


    Song Qingqing and Dong Qinyan looked at each other, Dong Qinyan looked up and down at Zhang Xingchi, and immediately said aggrievedly holding her small purse: "My sister and I have no money, my mother said It costs money to go out to buy things, does my brother have any money?"


    He seems to have been sold by them!


    No matter what Zhang Xingchi was thinking, at the moment he nodded, Dong Qinyan jumped up happily, holding Song Qingqing in one hand and Zhang Xingchi in the other, looking from the back, I don''t know I thought it was a family of three!


    After she took to the street, Zhang Xingchi realized how unreliable his suggestion was. I saw Dong Qinyan on the street like a wild horse that had run away. Wanting everything, only one-fifth of the street was gone. The wonderful people around Dong Qinyan and Dong Yi were almost buried by the goods, looking at the big bags and small bags on the two of them.


    Zhang Xingchi had a bad premonition. He saw a restaurant not far away. A heavy sigh of relief.

 v4 Chapter 26： Go shopping and leave Dongyang County

    Ignoring Dong Qinyan''s protest and struggle, Zhang Xingchi asked for a box as soon as he entered the restaurant, and carried the villain directly into it.


    Song Qingqing arrived later, took a few breaths, and then looked at Dong Qinyan playfully and said, "Niuniu, are you planning to move this street back today? I remember that when brother Xingchi came out, he didn''t bring much money, and it was all prepared by his aunt, just to make brother Xingchi ready for emergencies, are you squandering brother Xingchi''s money like this now?"


    Dong Qinyan twisted her body, opened her big beautiful eyes, and looked at Zhang Xingchi suspiciously, "Brother Xingchi, my mother said that as soon as my father arrived in the uprising army, he established a military industry. You''ve earned a lot of money, more than my mother earned, you''ve been out for so long, you won''t get any benefits, right?"


    Zhang Xingchi tapped Dong Qinyan on the head suddenly, and said funny: "What are you thinking about, little girl? Your brother Xingchi is doing the right thing, how can you go to work? The good! I really don''t know who learned these nonsense from. As for Dong Shuli''s military industry, that is Dong Shu''s ability. I can''t compare to Dong Shu. Your brother and I really live on the money I brought out before. So if you feel bad for your brother, save your brother a little."


    Zhang Xingchi doesn''t want Dong Qinyan to develop the problem of spending money lavishly. This habit can''t be used, and it can''t be used to it, or who else will dare to ask for marriage in the future!


    Dong Qinyan was chatted by Zhang Xingchi and Song Qingqing for a while, so she drooped her head and said that she would no longer spend money indiscriminately, and the two gave up.


    Sitting in the private room of the restaurant, you can see the bustling street outside, the private room was quiet, and Zhang Xingchi returned to the appearance of a handsome young man, and said with a small smile: "Before Dongyang County It is not so prosperous. In addition, when the court was under the jurisdiction, there were continuous riots here. Later, the general captured Dongyang County and spent a lot of efforts to rectify it. Dongyang County has its current appearance. Now I dare not say that there is no riot in Dongyang County, but at least It''s all within the controllable range, and people are much safer to go out.


    I heard that Linhai County was managed well by Uncle Dong, and because Uncle Dong fought that beautiful victory, Uncle Dong''s prestige in Linhai County is very high, there is him there Sitting in town, the situation is also stable, and we have not had any problems in the past. "


    Dong Qinyan did not expect her father to be so capable. In her previous life, her family was an aristocratic family, and only some second-generation ancestors who relied on the family were left in her father''s generation, which was her father It is also a mud that can''t support the wall. I didn''t expect her father in this life to be so capable, and it really made her look sideways. Dong Qinyan can''t wait to meet her legendary father.


    "Brother Xingchi, Uncle Song just said that you will go to Xin''an County after going to Linhai County. Why do you have to make a special trip to Linhai County before going to Xin''an County?"


    Song Qingqing listened to Dong Qinyan''s words and couldn''t help but look at Zhang Xingchi, she didn''t understand the relationship here.


    Zhang Xingchi heard this, a look of sadness flashed on his face, and then said softly: "My father used to be the prefect of Linhai County, our Zhang family''s house is in Linhai County, and now I want to go back and have a look, Worship the hundreds of dead souls of the Zhang family, and repair the old house by the way, how can I say that it is my home!"


    Song Qingqing said with a look of guilt: "Brother Xingchi, I didn''t expect this to be the reason. Niuniu and I didn''t deliberately poke your scar."


    Dong Qinyan nodded quickly, she really didn''t ask this on purpose, it should be said that she still doesn''t know Zhang Xingchi''s life experience, so the question is purely out of curiosity.


    As for Song Qingqing, it''s because I didn''t think of it, now there are Zhao Baoer, Shen Jiangan, etc. in Cuizhu Mountain, there are too many people, and everyone didn''t mention the past. Over time, Song Qingqing also forgot The hometown of the Zhang Xingchi brothers is in Linhai County.


    "It''s alright, it''s been so long, and besides, it''s forgivable that you don''t know, wait until I go to Linhai County to meet Uncle Dong, pay homage to my family, and repair the old house After a while, you can go to Xin''an County without any scruples. This time, when you go to Xin''an County, I am afraid that Xin''an County will not settle down and I will not come back. So while I am still an idle person, where do you want to go? Just say it when you play, and I can accompany you to go around."


    After Xin''an County, will he be able to live such a peaceful life again?


    This topic is a bit heavy when it comes to talking, just at the moment when the child is serving food, Zhang Xingchi hurriedly ordered Song Qingqing and Dong Qinyan to start eating.


    In the next few days, Zhang Xingchi went to Song Qingqing''s yard to report almost every day. Those who were thinking of Song Qingqing hated Zhang Xingchi so much that they went to Song Youxin to file a complaint, saying that Zhang Xingchi was against Song Qingqing. The intentions were wrong, but they didn''t know the relationship between Zhang Xingchi and Song Qingqing, and Zhang Xingchi''s actions were all instructed by him.


    Fortunately, Zhang Xingchi was taught by Shen Shikang and Dong Yi and Yang Yi. He has mastered the skills of yin people. If others want to smear him, they need to have a deeper foundation than him.


    Those people failed several times and finally stopped, and Zhang Xingchi was relieved.


    There is Dong Qinyan.


    He couldn''t stop, and several times he wanted to ask questions, but was stopped by Zhang Xingchi''s eyes.


    Knowing that Dong Qinyan was tired from playing, she fell asleep in the carriage before Zhang Xingchi ordered the next person to hurry.


    Sleeping better with the little guy, no matter how fast the carriage gallops, it won''t affect her.


    Is it time?"


    Qinyan''s opinion.

 v4 Chapter 27： Day and night, arrived in Linhai County

    Yesterday Dong Qinyan slept in the evening. At that time, her legs were used as pillows for Dong Qinyan. Until the second half of the night, her feet were numb and she had to put Dong Qinyan Yan moved her head away carefully, and then she fell asleep without knowing why. When she woke up again, she realized that the sun had come out. The ice and snow reflected the sunlight through the gap in the car window and shone into the car, making the inside of the car separate. outside bright.


    Wonderful people have been out of the carriage, but everyone is still on their way, and Zhang Xingchi and Dong Yi are in good spirits, I am afraid they have rested last night, Dong Yi prepared food Hand it to her, and after a few words, let her go back to the carriage again. It was estimated that there was an hour difference between the time when the beautiful woman finished her breakfast and when Dong Qinyan woke up.


    The wonderful woman sometimes wonders how her young lady can sleep like this? This is a bit of a match with the lady, but the lady is more serious than the lady. It¡¯s nothing to be young now. If you get married in the future, it will be troublesome. Don¡¯t look at the beautiful woman¡¯s age, Cui Xi and the others have already instilled a lot in her. related information.


    When the wonderful person was distracted, Dong Qinyan had already slowed down, pouted her cute cherry mouth, and said with a half-sleep little milk voice: "Give me first Some water to rinse your mouth, do you have hot tea?"


    Dong Qinyan has a habit of rinsing her mouth first when she wakes up. Now she can''t use tooth powder, because her tender mouth is easily punctured by brushes, Gu Shuixiu only allows She gargles with salt water, and over time, she gets used to it. If she doesn''t gargle like this when she wakes up, she always feels awkward and can''t swallow anything.


    The wonderful person nodded and said respectfully: "Master Xingchi knows your habit. When he rested in the morning, he had already filled a lot of hot water to keep warm, and now it is still hot, so the servant will go. Take it with Dong Yi."


    When Dong Qinyan cleaned herself up, she stuck her head out and shouted to Zhang Xingchi in front: "Brother Xingchi, how long will it take us to arrive?"


    Zhang Xingchi listened in front, smiled helplessly, turned the horse around, ran to Dong Qinyan''s carriage, and patiently reassured: "Niuniu, we have only walked one day and one night, not so fast. , I''m afraid you will stay in the carriage for the next few days. If you feel bored, come out to breathe, or ride a big horse with your brother, but you are so young, so don''t do such a dangerous thing, you can bear it. , if there is a bigger town ahead, how about we stop and let you play for a while?"


    Dong Qinyan is not a real child, although she really doesn''t like to ride in a carriage, but she will not make trouble because of such unreasonable reasons, and immediately nodded obediently, no longer pestering Zhang Xingchi.


    In the next few days, Dong Qinyan really stayed in the carriage peacefully. Except for looking for Zhang Xingchi when she wanted to go out, she didn''t say a word at other times.


    After more than ten days of traveling day and night, the group finally arrived at Linhai County. At this time, everyone was exhausted. After the pedestrians inquired about Cheng Gongzi''s residence, Zhang Xingchi took the lead and rushed there.


    Pedestrians on the road were curious about the identities of Zhang Xingchi and several others. Now, Mr. Cheng can be said to be a big celebrity in Linhai County. Suddenly hearing about the news of Mr. Cheng from outsiders will inevitably attract some attention. But within two quarters of an hour, Zhu Jinyan also received the news, and he pondered to himself: "You said that the pedestrian was dressed like he came from Dongyang County?"


    , As for who is in the carriage, it is even more unknown, since the carriage has not made any movement since it entered the palace, not even a sound."


    Zhu Jinyan squinted and pondered upon hearing this, is it possible that this pedestrian was sent by Song Youxin? What is the purpose? Could it be that he was looking for a helper for Young Master Cheng? Or to replace him!


    Thinking of this, Zhu Jinyan couldn''t sit still, and said quickly: "Go and find out who this pedestrian is, what are you doing in Linhai County, and if you can ask about the general''s side? news, be sure to tell me as soon as possible.¡±


    "Yes!"


    The visitor quickly disappeared from Zhu Jinyan''s mansion, as if he had never been here.


    Zhu Jinyan frowned and paced back and forth uneasy after the others left. At this moment, Liu Yueyuan happened to come over with the help of the maid. Seeing that Zhu Jinyan was upset, he backed out again, and then she was heartbroken. To make a plan, let someone inform Wei Shi, only to say that she and Zhu Jinyan were doing things in the main room.


    She didn''t believe it, Wei Shi won''t come to make a big fuss after getting this news. Now Zhu Jinyan is in a bad mood, I''m afraid that Wei Shi makes such a fuss, but there is a good show to watch!


    Liu Yueyuan''s mouth curled into a wicked smile, how did Wei''s mother and daughter bully her, she will now beg back one by one, as long as the Wei family is moved, she is trying to give birth to a son , she can''t believe that she can''t sit in the position of the wife!


    Liu Yueyuan''s ambition and revenge are destined to make the Zhu family''s troubled waters even more turbid.


    Here, Zhang Xingchi has brought his men and horses to find the place where Dong Chenghu lives. Looking at this majestic mansion, Zhang Xingchi did not flinch or fear at all, only his uncontrollable excitement remained.


    The county must wear a hood, so that outsiders cannot see your appearance, have you forgotten?"


    Dong Qinyan replied softly, and at the mercy of the wonderful person, it took a while for Zhang Xingchi to see a little girl who was tightly wrapped up from the carriage.


    "Niuniu, Aunt Xiu is really cautious!" Zhang Xingchi knew that Dong Qinyan must be in a bad mood at this time, so she could only move out of Gu Shuixiu and let the little girl be calmer.


    Because Dong Qinyan was wearing a hat, Zhang Xingchi didn''t let her go by herself, and carried her directly into Dong Chenghu''s house.


    Before entering the house, they had to go through three checkpoints. Zhang Xingchi and Dong Qinyan were shocked. Even in Linhai County, they never had such a situation. This is just Linhai County. , Will Dong Chenghu''s posture be too much?


    Zhang Xingchi couldn''t help but be a little worried, if Song Youxin knew the situation here, what would happen to Song Youxin? Will this suppress Uncle Dong in the future?


    Dong Qinyan is even more curious about her cheap father, is it possible that her father is already afraid of death for this sake?

 v4 Chapter 28： Arrive at the destination, meet father and daughter

    Yu Yi also came to this mansion where Dong Chenghu lived for the first time, but he didn''t know the inner thoughts of Zhang Xingchi and Dong Qinyan. Thinking that he was unhappy because he was inspected, he explained: "The situation in Linhai County is complicated, and we don''t know if there are other secret guards here at the court, so everything has to be careful.


    Because Cheng Gongzi''s dress is too eye-catching, for his safety, the master said that these three levels are unavoidable, and with these three levels, outsiders will be more afraid of becoming a son, After all, these three levels were set up by our master himself. "


    Zhang Xingchi''s frown slightly loosened, and he asked with some concern, "Is the court''s influence in Linhai County still not fully investigated?"


    Yu nodded and shook his head, "It can''t be said that the secret guards organized by the imperial court here have been destroyed, but no one can guarantee that there are no spies of the imperial court hidden among these people. And so on, we still have to be careful. We are already doing our best to investigate. When Xin''an County is stabilized, the master will send someone over to hand over to Young Master Cheng. It is impossible for a talent like Young Master Cheng to be trapped here forever. of."


    Zhang Xingchi smiled and nodded, understanding the twists and turns here.


    Dong Qinyan, who was in Zhang Xingchi''s arms, listened silently to the conversation between the two, and she kept imagining Dong Chenghu''s appearance in her mind, which seemed to be tall, majestic and serious. Thinking like this, Dong Qin Yan felt uneasy again. She came out this time with the consent of Gu Shuixiu, and she didn''t discuss it with her cheap dad. Will she be reprimanded immediately after meeting her cheap dad?


    If that''s the case, she will definitely leave for home immediately, she will definitely not stay here for one more night, and she will not call that cheap dad!


    Zhang Xingchi and Yu Yi went to the main room while talking, Dong Chenghu was not here, they waited for a long time before Dong Wei came.


    "Dong Wei has met a big man and Master Xingchi!" Dong Wei was obviously very excited when he saw Zhang Xingchi, and he was stunned for a moment when he glanced at Dong Qinyan in Zhang Xingchi''s arms, the little girl Packed so tightly, who is it?


    Dong Qinyan also looked at Dong Wei through the curtain and hat, seeing that Dong Wei could see everything except a pair of eyes and mouth, and everything was covered, she couldn''t help but be more curious .


    Zhang Xingchi chuckled: "Dong Wei, where''s Uncle Dong? Isn''t he at home?" Zhang Xingchi looked at Dong Qinyan in his arms and explained, "I''m here for the general this time. Order, **** Uncle Dong''s little daughter over, you should tell us where Uncle Dong is, I''m worried that if this girl gets impatient after waiting for a long time, you will be demolished here."


    Dong Qinyan kicked Zhang Xingchi''s arm in dissatisfaction, what does she mean by tearing it down! She is not arrogant and willful!


    Dong Wei''s eyes widened in shock, and he stammered and asked: "Xing... Young Master Xingchi, what... is the youngest daughter of the master? Isn''t the master only three sons? This young lady is... "


    Dong Wei was just a habitual questioner, but he didn''t know his question, which made Dong Qinyan even more impatient, the little girl immediately said loudly: "Don''t ask if you don''t know, go quickly Call my father over, please!"


    Listening to Dong Qinyan''s tone, Zhang Xingchi knew that the girl was frizzy, and quickly motioned to Dong Wei to let him leave.


    Dong Wei stumbled and rushed to Dong Chenghu''s study. At this time, the military was discussing, and there were many lieutenants below. Dong Wei broke in like this, and immediately caused everyone''s attention. Notice.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said solemnly: "What''s going on?


    "Master... Young Master, Miss is here!" Dong Wei said these words aloud with difficulty, looking at Dong Chenghu with a heartbeat, he had a hunch that something big was about to happen!


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then asked in doubt, "Miss? Which lady?"


    "It''s...that''s..." They were all gestures, and I didn''t know how to explain it. After a while, I said, "Miss said it''s your daughter!"


    Hi! Everyone in the study took a deep breath and looked at Dong Chenghu in unison. Although they knew that Mr. Cheng was married and had a wife, they had not seen Mr. Cheng''s wife and children for so long. They almost forgot about it. , Now Cheng Gongzi''s daughter has come over! This is really a great event. If it spreads out, I am afraid that there will be a lot of girls in Linhai County that will break their hearts.


    Dong Chenghu stood up abruptly when he heard the words, Dong Wei looked at him and wanted to cry, they have been out for so long, how could the master have a child with his wife, who is this young lady? what happened? Will the lord leave his wife because of this?


    Dong Wei couldn''t even think about it.


    But Dong Chenghu asked loudly in surprise: "Is it already there? I received the news before, I thought they would take a while to arrive, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast!"


    Dong Chenghu sighed with emotion, looked at everyone, and asked anxiously: "Do you have anything else to say, if not, I will withdraw first."


    Everyone shook their heads dumbfoundedly, only now would a fool say something.


    Seeing that everyone is fine, Dong Chenghu quickly slipped and disappeared into the study, while Dong San and the others surrounded Dong Wei. .


    Dong Wei really wanted to cry without tears. He also wanted to know who this young lady was. Everyone asked him, who did he ask?


    Dong Chenghu ran all the way to the main room, and just rushed in, his eyes locked on the lazy little man in Zhang Xingchi''s arms.


    Not waiting for Zhang Xingchi and Dong Qinyan to react, they strode over, hugged Dong Qinyan from Zhang Xingchi''s arms, looked left and right, and immediately said excitedly: "Niuniu ?"


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a while, nodded without thinking, kept looking at Dong Chenghu, but saw Dong Chenghu exclaimed excitedly: "I just said how could I have no daughter''s life! Hahaha..."


    Zhang Xingchi and Yu stared at Dong Chenghu holding Dong Qinyan and wandering around, their eyes were almost drained.


    Your daughter, it is estimated that you have been transferred so that you can''t find Bei!"


    Dong Qinyan in Dong Chenghu''s arms really felt like she was going to vomit, and she cast a grateful smile at Yu Yizhu in a daze. I''m afraid she''s going to hang up here today!


    So excited to see you! Accidentally¡­¡±

 v4 Chapter 29： Zhang Xingchis urgency, serving his daughter

    Zhang Xingchi and Yu Yi are both full of black lines. I thought that Uncle Dong would be calmer after he came out for so long, but it seems that it has not changed! Zhang Xingchi has been certified.


    Dong Qinyan in Dong Chenghu''s arms is really collapsed at the moment, leaning weakly on Dong Chenghu''s shoulder, looking very weak, this can frighten Dong Chenghu, and hurried towards the room Li Yuyi and Zhang Xingchi asked, "Come and see, what''s wrong with Niuniu? 2 Why do I think she doesn''t seem very comfortable, should I ask a doctor to take a look?"


    Zhang Xingchi smiled helplessly: "Uncle Dong, Niuniu is too tired to travel, just been turned by you like this, dizzy, rest for a while and then it will be fine."


    "Really?" Dong Chenghu looked at the two of them uncertainly.


    Yu Yi and Zhang Xingchi nodded quickly, Dong Chenghu let them go, and just held Dong Qinyan and talked to them both.


    Zhang Xingchi saw that Dong Chenghu was no longer entangled in Dong Qinyan''s affairs, he was relieved, and asked: "Uncle Dong, you know the purpose of my visit this time, I want to go to Zhang''s old house to see. "


    Zhang Xingchi couldn''t wait to go to Zhang''s old house after entering Linhai County, but at that time he had to **** Dong Qinyan over to find Dong Chenghu, so he had to suppress this idea first, now the task It was over, and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    When Dong Chenghu saw Zhang Xingchi mention this, his expression lightened a little, and he sighed: "The old house of the Zhang family has always been there. It was kept. Later, it was because I ordered not to be approached, so no one was moved there. Everything was exactly the same as when the incident happened, except that the inside was overgrown with weeds, and it was in ruins everywhere. Be mentally prepared, you can see when you are going to leave, uncle and you can go over to pay homage to your parents and housekeeper Zhang, how can you say that housekeeper Zhang is also kind to me."


    Zhang Xing galloped his head and looked stubborn with red eyes, making Dong Chenghu even more embarrassed.


    After talking about Zhang Xingchi, Dong Chenghu looked at Yu Yi. After the last cooperation, the relationship between the two has improved a lot. They are not colleagues, but friends, so they don''t talk much. scruples.


    "Master Yu, what are you coming here for?" Dong Chenghu changed Dong Qinyan''s position to make her lean on him more comfortably, and immediately said funny.


    Yu Yi shrugged in a sloppy manner, and said helplessly: "These two little ancestors said they are coming to Hai County, the master is worried that they will leave alone, so he has to call me over as a bodyguard, why? Said that the relationship between these two and Young Master Cheng is not easy, Young Master Cheng sees my hard work for the sake of..."


    Seeing Yu Yi''s grin, even Zhang Xingchi couldn''t help but want to beat him up.


    Dong Chenghu reluctantly touched his nose and muttered, "When did you become so rude!"


    A group of people talked in the main room for a while, knowing that Dong Chenghu felt that the person in his arms was sleeping, so he took the child and left the main room first.


    Yu Yi tutted his tongue in admiration and said: "I only knew that Cheng Gongzi had a good combat strategy, but now it seems that he is also a good father, looking at his cautious appearance, if you don''t know, you think he What treasure are you holding!"


    It is not without reason that Yu Yi sighed so much. When he fought side by side with Dong Chenghu, it was more insidious to see him coming up with those ghost ideas. He has to be a little bit afraid. Now that he sees Dong Chenghu''s loving side, he still can''t get used to it.


    Zhang Xingchi rolled his eyes silently, "What''s so strange, Uncle Dong has been very good to us, Niuniu is his only daughter, can Uncle Dong not favor him? I''m just worried that Uncle Dong will let Niuniu do whatever he wants. , then it will be bad to spoil her like a eldest lady!"


    I am afraid that Uncle Dong will not be able to explain to Aunt Xiu!


    She rides as a big horse, and will play with him in a loving embrace.


    Dong Qinyan woke up from a dream this time, when she was sleeping, Dong Chenghu could finally see the true face of her precious daughter, just staring at her daughter''s sleeping face , and then fell asleep inexplicably.


    When Dong Qinyan woke up, there was a big living person lying beside her, she was startled at first, and immediately thought that this person was her father, her heart warmed, and she crawled out of the warmth with both hands and feet He looked at Dong Chenghu curiously, and then stretched his demonic claws to Dong Chenghu''s mask.


    Unfortunately, her hand was caught before she could get close to Dong Chenghu. Dong Chenghu grabbed Dong Qinyan''s little hand and raised his head, as if looking at the guilty thief in front of him. After taking the quilt, he tucked her back again in disapproval, and then explained patiently: "Niuniu, the weather is so cold, you can''t come out without clothes, you know? If you let your mother know that I am cold to you, your mother will definitely pick it up. my skin!"


    Dong Chenghu''s tone was frightened and sweet.


    Dong Qinyan is even more curious, it seems that the relationship between her father and her mother is really not ordinary this woman.


    At this moment, Dong Qinyan suddenly envied her mother. There was a hero whom everyone respected who deeply loved her, and this person was her husband. Life is like this, death is enough !


    Dong Chenghu didn''t know that his daughter was thinking so much at the moment, so he dressed her quickly, put on a hat, and prepared a pair of small cotton boots for her to put on, then Skilled appearance, at first glance is not a novice.


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but ask: "Dad, did you often dress your brothers before?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded happily, "Your mother has never been able to get up early, my brothers and I have to get up early to practice martial arts. In order not to disturb her rest, we all get up quietly. If you know how to get dressed, just help them, we will go out quietly after we clean up, your mother will never know.


    Over time, your mother is used to it, maybe your mother can dress you better than me! "


    Dong Qinyan would not doubt this point, when she was born, Cuixi dressed her, and when she was a little older, there were times when her mother dressed her by herself, She also wore the wrong clothes. At that time, she only thought that she was acting strangely because someone in the family was serving her mother. Now, it seems that this is not the case at all!


    Alas, I don''t know what virtue her mother accumulated in her previous life to marry a good man like her father. At this moment, Dong Qinyan swears that she will marry a man like her father in her life. The husband who loves his wife.

 v4 Chapter 30： Stunned everyone, went out and was attacked

    Dong Chenghu packed Dong Qinyan, let the wonderful person come in to comb her hair, and dress up the little guy beautifully, Dong Chenghu led her out with satisfaction.


    Now the whole house knows that Cheng Gongzi''s daughter is looking for him, and they all look at the yard inquiringly, and when Dong Qinyan goes out, she finds that several pairs of eyes are always It was really uncomfortable to stare at her vaguely.


    Dong Chenghu seemed to feel his daughter''s displeasure, looked around, and shouted loudly, "Get out of here to meet the lady!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a dozen or twenty people suddenly appeared from the rockery tree.


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes widened in shock, this house is not big, how did these people hide? Also, why do these people look at her like that?


    Dong Chenghu said with a sullen face: "This will be your young lady in the future. Give me some respect. If you let me know that you have neglected my daughter, I will make you look good!"


    Hi! Everyone looked at each other, and if I knew it earlier, I would not be curious about the daughter of the young master. Now it''s good. It''s really embarrassing to be arrested and revealed.


    After Dong Chenghu taught these subordinates a lesson, he ordered Dong Wei to stay and the five didn''t dare to say anything. They stood respectfully in front of Dong Qinyan''s father and daughter, and they looked at Dong Qinyan and Dong Qinyan also looked at them.


    Dong Chenghu took the lead and said, "This is your young lady. In the future, when the young lady goes out, you have to keep up with her and protect her safety, you know?"


    "Yes!" The five said in unison, and after answering, Dong Chenghu nodded with satisfaction, and immediately picked up Dong Qinyan, "Do you know where Xingchi went?"


    Dong Wei and Dong San looked at each other and said respectfully: "Master, Master Xingchi went to the old house of Zhang''s family, we have sent someone to follow him, but Master Xingchi is not in a high mood, Our people don''t dare to bother."


    The little milky voice, no wonder the master hurts like this. No matter what happened to this young lady first, just show the lovely appearance of the young lady, and they will accept it.


    Dong Chenghu touched Dong Qinyan''s head lovingly, and said with pity: "Brother Xingchi has gone back to worship his parents, Niuniu will accompany her brother more these days, don''t be willful, okay? "


    Dong Qinyan wanted to say that she was not willful at all, but just looking at Dong Chenghu''s serious look, she had no choice but to nod her head depressed.


    Dong Wei couldn''t help but said: "Miss, if you want to go out to play, your subordinates can accompany you."


    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied with Dong Wei''s performance and immediately took the lead out of the house.


    Hanging Dong Qinyan on the streets of Linhai County, their appearance immediately caused a commotion among the people.


    For a long time, the entire Linhai County knew that Young Master Cheng had spoiled his daughter, and he even walked around the street with his daughter in his arms. You must know that most fathers do not hold their children in the lobby. Even ordinary people are not common. At this moment, Dong Chenghu doesn''t know that his unintentional actions have caused such a big shock.


    It wasn''t until Dong Qinyan was tired of shopping that Dong Chenghu took her to a time-honored brand to rest. They only went in for a while, and there were more people in the store immediately.


    Dong Wei looked around vigilantly to prevent someone from attacking, but Dong Chenghu focused on his precious daughter, not only feeding her personally, but also carefully wiping the pastry crumbs around her mouth , I saw that those people were all stunned.


    It was the first time they saw Young Master Cheng''s gentle appearance. The woman secretly hated why she was not that little girl, and the man was annoyed. How could the hero in their hearts be soft on such a little girl! Also served so attentive.


    Dong Wei looked around nervously, and couldn''t help but said, "Young Master, there are more and more people watching. If we don''t leave, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to get out."


    Dong Chenghu raised his head and looked around, frowned slightly, and then tentatively asked Dong Qinyan in a low voice: "Niuniu, why don''t dad take you to eat something else? There are too many people here. , we might not be able to leave later."


    "Dad, why are they looking at us? Are we weird?" Dong Qinyan muttered dissatisfiedly, she finally came out to play with her father, why do these people want to Obstruct!


    Dong Chenghu was embarrassed and didn''t know how to explain it to Dong Qinyan, only listening to Dong Qinyan sighed, helplessly shrugged and compromised: "Then let''s go, I don''t want to be stared at by them all the time. Well, let''s go."


    Dong Chenghu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, picked up Dong Qinyan, and left the shop under the guidance of Dong Wei and Dong Sanji.


    Not long after they left the shop, they were immediately besieged by a group of men in black. They carried bows and arrows, and the street was instantly chaotic. In between, Dong Chenghu and several others were squeezed into the corner.


    Seeing that all the men in black came to kill them, Dong Chenghu hugged Dong Qinyan tightly and hid in a private house under the protection of Dong Wei and several others.


    Dong Qinyan was already frightened at this time, she clutched Dong Chenghu''s sleeve tightly in fear, and wouldn''t let go of anything, Dong Chenghu said distressedly: "Don''t be afraid, Niuniu, what can these people do? If it doesn''t work for us, we just don''t go out here, it''ll be all right in a while."


    Dong Qinyan nodded lightly, facing death for the first time, and she realized how much she cherished her life and her relatives in this life, she has not grown up yet, How can you die if you haven''t been coquettish enough in the arms of your parents!


    While Dong Qinyan was waiting for a long time, the sound of fighting outside was much weaker, and after a while Dong San entered the room, knelt down on one knee, and said respectfully: "Master, those The assassins were all wiped out by themselves, but one escaped with serious injuries, and we have sent people to chase them."


    "Very good! It would be even better if they could find out their nests. As for those eyeliners, they must be pulled out quickly, and none of them can be left!" Dong Chenghu gritted his teeth and said with a chill in his voice , Even Dong Qinyan felt it, and at this moment she realized that her father was a general who went on the field to kill the enemy, and a capable man loved by the people!


    Dong San responded respectfully, and immediately went out to make arrangements. At this moment, Zhang Xingchi followed Yu Yi. Zhang Xingchi looked at Dong Qinyan in Dong Chenghu''s arms and asked worriedly: "Niuniu, Are you scared?"


    Dong Qinyan looked up at Zhang Xingchi and continued to bury her head in Dong Chenghu''s arms. Only in this embrace can she feel at ease.


    Seeing her reaction, Zhang Xingchi was so angry that he almost clenched his silver teeth, and said angrily: "I must find these **** and cut them with a thousand swords!"


    Dong Chenghu stopped in disapproval: "Xingchi, the hatred in your heart is too deep, it''s easy to do irrational things like this, don''t worry, everything the Zhang family suffered, we You can get it back, remember who your enemy is, these shrimp soldiers are not worth your anger."

 v4 Chapter 31： After the storm, the discussion

    Dong Chenghu sighed and reassured: "When the matter in Linhai County is settled, you will immediately go to Xin''an County, which is your battlefield. If you can make contributions in Xin''an County, you will have The qualifications continue to follow the crusade north, and by then, the day of your revenge will not be far away."


    Dong Chenghu knows that Zhang Xingchi bears a deep blood feud. It is not useful for him to say a few words of enlightenment, but at least give him a belief and a hope, so that he will not lose his mind because of hatred.


    The hatred in his eyes was that Dong San felt his heart skip a beat when he saw it.


    Dong Qinyan stuck out her little head from Dong Chenghu''s arms, clenched her fists milkily, and said encouragingly to Zhang Xingchi: "Brother Xingchi, come on, I''m optimistic about you, but you have to be careful , don''t get hurt, or my mother will be sad if she finds out."


    On this day, Dong Qinyan realized that she was really well protected by everyone in the past, but she didn''t know that Xingchi''s brother who had always loved her had such a deep hatred, and she didn''t know that she The responsibility on her father''s shoulders is so heavy, even Dong San and Dong Wei, who was smiling at her just now, seems to be a different person. This feeling makes Dong Qinyan feel unfamiliar, but she feels extra reassured.


    .


    The originally bustling street seemed a little desolate at this time, and in the winter, it was inexplicably chilling.


    Dong Qinyan pulled Dong Chenghu''s robe and whispered, "Dad, let''s go home, I don''t want to come out."


    Dong Chenghu''s thoughts were interrupted by Dong Qinyan, his hands clenched tightly, and he hid the little man in his robe, hugging him tighter, "If you are tired, squint for a while, and then I''ll be home now."


    During Dong Chenghu''s comfort, Dong Qinyan really fell asleep unsatisfactorily after a while.


    When she woke up, she directly looked into the worried eyes of the beautiful woman.


    Seeing her awake, the wonderful woman said excitedly: "Miss, how are you? But why do you feel unwell? The servant made you a soothing soup, and the master explained it, saying that you You must drink when you wake up."


    Dong Qinyan was confused for a while before she woke up, looked at the wonderful person in front of her, and suddenly sighed: "Wonderful person, it''s great to see you again, I thought I would never come back. Where''s my father? And brother Xingchi, where have they all gone?"


    Dong Qinyan only remembered that she fell asleep in her father''s warm embrace. At that time, Zhang Xingchi seemed to be with them, but now she is in her room, what about the others?


    "Miss... I really scared the slaves to death just now, the slaves heard the servants say that you were attacked in the mansion, and waited for a long time in the mansion until the master came back with you. Fortunately, you are all right, or you can''t explain to the madam if you die." Wonderful is really glad that Dong Qinyan is intact, she knows how precious the madam is to the young lady, and if the young lady is injured, the Cuizhu Mountain will definitely shake of! She won''t be able to go out and serve again in the future.


    The wonderful person cried for a long time, seeing Dong Qinyan still staring at her, it took a while to react, wiped her tears, and said: "Master sent you back and left, as if to deal with it. As for the assassin''s matter, as for Master Xingchi, you were resting when he came over, and he also left after instructing the servants to feed you soothing soup, as if he was looking for the master.


    Miss, the slaves think you should not go out in the future. They said that the master would never be assassinated when he went out, because the guards in the mansion would dress up like the master and confuse the public. They went out together, Those assassins won''t make a move easily if they can''t keep their eyes on the target, but this time, because the master hugged you out, the target is too obvious, so the assassin will act.


    The slave does not mean that the young lady is a drag on the master, but the slave is worried that the young lady will become the target of those people. You must know that the young lady is still young, and if you catch the young lady, you can threaten the master. The slave does not want the young lady to be in danger, That''s why she said these words too much. If the lady is not happy, then punish the slaves! "


    Wonderful person knows Dong Qinyan''s temperament, not that kind of unreasonable, as long as she knows it with affection and reason, she believes that Dong Qinyan will definitely listen.


    In fact, there is no need to say, Dong Qinyan herself will not go out again, after this near-miss assassination, unless she is really stupid and does not want to live, she will go out again, originally There''s nothing to do outside, but only to let her father accompany her, she will say she wants to go out. After this incident, she will obediently stay in the mansion as a lady who doesn''t walk away from her door. .


    Seeing that Dong Qinyan did not hesitate, the wonderful person nodded and agreed. She was overjoyed, and hurriedly went out to serve her soothing soup. After Dong Qinyan had drunk it, she accompanied her to find Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu and Yu Yi and the others in the study are studying the assassins this time. From the perspective of their number and weapons, they are obviously prepared, but I don¡¯t know how they collected them. to the news.


    Dong Chenghu spread out the topographic map of the Fucheng in Linhai County, marked the place where they were assassinated, and said solemnly: "This is where Niuniu and I were assassinated, this boundary is the downtown area, these There are 40 or 50 people in total, and there are quite a lot of people, and if you want to lurk around here, you will definitely leave traces."


    Yu Yi nodded and followed: "Our people have checked, three families around here have been killed, but I asked the neighbors and they said that these three families were still alive yesterday. There are people going in and out of the house, and they look normal, that is, they were quietly killed today, that is to say, when you decide to take the children out of the house, the other party decides to do it, and because you can''t figure out where you are going, So these people killed the three families after you entered that shop, and the motive is obvious. I just don''t know if the spy is in the house or outside!"


    Dong Chenghu thought of the three families who were innocently killed, and his heart was like dripping blood, and he said sadly after a long while: "Bury these three families well, and see if there are any orphans, widows, etc., If so, I will give some compensation, and if there are orphans, they will be adopted.¡±


    Zhang Xingchi thought of his past and nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, Uncle Dong, just leave this matter to me."

 v4 Chapter 32： After the analysis, Dong Chenghus worries

    Due to Zhang Xingchi''s insistence, Dong Chenghu had no choice but to let him do this, and he began to think about this assassination. When he went out with his daughter, how could the other party be so sure that the person holding the child was him?


    It''s their cautious approach.


    Unless they are 100% sure that the person holding the child is him, then the spy is likely to be in the house, not outside the house!


    I figured out the joints inside, Dong Chenghu''s expression under the mask looked a little grim, and he was taking every precaution. Now Niuniu is still in the house, although they can''t meet in the house. How is he, but there is no guarantee that they will not do anything to Niuniu.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still when he thought of this, stood up abruptly, and instructed Dong San: "You immediately transfer Dong Yi and Dong Wei and Dong Yong to the lady''s yard, the lady''s All food and clothing expenses must be arranged separately, and they are not allowed to pass through the hands of other people, not even the elderly in the house. You must do it yourself, remember?"


    Dong San saw Dong Chenghu''s solemnity, his mind flashed, and he thought of something, his face turned pale immediately, he solemnly responded, and quickly went out to arrange.


    Zhang Xingchi asked anxiously, "Uncle Dong, do you mean that someone in this house will be bad for Niuniu?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded and said solemnly: "I''m pretty sure this spy must be from the manor, otherwise those assassins wouldn''t be able to get such precise information, but I don''t know who this person is. Since I can''t find it for a while, I can only prevent it, I don''t believe it, it will be impossible to prevent it!


    It''s just that prevention is a cure for the symptoms rather than the root cause. The best way is to find out the spy. This matter should be more powerful for an adult, and it may be troublesome for an adult to take action. "


    Dong Chenghu is a man with too much knowledge. This guy is not just martial arts.


    "Good to say!" Yu agreed without hesitation, which made Dong Chenghu''s expression a lot easier.


    I sent people to check and they said that the people in the downtown area have not decreased, but today there is a team of escorts delivering goods and a troupe entering Fucheng, they are in the east of the city and They settled in the center of the city, but after our people went to check, they found that these two pairs of people seemed to have evaporated from the world.


    The people must be hiding in this city. "Dong Chenghu pointed to the drawing and analyzed, that calm look, very strategizing.


    If they can''t go to a serious inn, where will they go?


    "Uncle Dong, is there any place in the city that is more chaotic, or a place where no one usually sets foot?" Zhang Xingchi asked suspiciously.


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes fell deeply on him, paused for a moment, then nodded slowly, "There is indeed such a place in the city, one is the place where the refugees are concentrated, it is more chaotic, and it is also a place of no concern. , but there will be local snakes everywhere, and that place is no exception. The refugees are divided into several gangs and often fight for food.


    Ordinary people will not go over, our people have already searched there, and there is no news yet.


    The last place...is the old house of the Zhang family, which is your home! "


    Dong Chenghu saw Zhang Xingchi''s wide-eyed eyes, sighed, and explained: "The Zhang family''s old house is a place that everyone avoids in the city, although I ordered people not to enter, but that''s just right For ordinary people, those people would probably think that the most dangerous place is the safest place. In my opinion, those people are most likely to hide in it.


    If we take action now, I''m afraid your old house will suffer another big hit. "


    In fact, as early as when Zhang Xingchi spoke, Dong Chenghu had already guessed the whereabouts of those people, but he hadn''t decided whether to say it or not, so he was afraid that Zhang Xingchi would be embarrassed.


    However, Dong Chenghu still underestimated Zhang Xingchi. Although he was shocked at first, he figured it out later, looked at Dong Chenghu firmly and said: "Uncle Dong, you can directly order action, I only have I also want to participate in a request. Since those people dare to use my Zhang family''s old house as a safe haven, I will let them all bury there and atone for the crimes of hundreds of people in my Zhang family. Interest!"


    "But, wouldn''t that be too dangerous?" Dong Chenghu frowned and said disapprovingly.


    stay there!"


    Dong Chenghu sighed in his heart, because of Zhang Xingchi''s insistence, he had to agree to let Yudai intercept those people first, and Zhang Xingchi to assist.


    That said, Dong Chenghu knows that Zhang Xingchi will definitely use the cruelest way to retaliate himself, which he cannot stop.


    After Zhang Xingchi left, Dong Yi and Dong Wei and Dong Yong accompanied Dong Qinyan and Miaoren into the house.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu saw Dong Qinyan, his chilling expression immediately softened and he hugged Dong Qinyan on his lap with pity, and coaxed softly: "Niuniu is scared today! When Daddy catches all those fish that slip through the net, you don''t have to worry. Let Dong Yi and the others accompany you these few days and follow you every step of the way."


    Dong Chenghu thought about it, but he was still uneasy, and simply said: "Well, you will move to Daddy''s side to live with Daddy these few days, and I will protect you better. Daddy is together, if you see any poor or strange people in the house, don''t be curious to chat with them, and after some dust settles, you can do whatever you want, Daddy, okay?"

 v4 Chapter 33： Zhang Xingchis decisiveness reappears poison gas bombs

    Dong Qinyan nestled in Dong Chenghu''s arms and responded dully, because of everyone''s expressions, she was also aware of the crisis of the situation and did not dare to have any objections.


    Dong Chenghu is generally very satisfied with Dong Qinyan''s well-behaved knowledge, and he thinks with joy that he is indeed the child born to him and Shui Xiu, and even has such an excellent temperament.


    Spread out here, surround the Zhang family''s old house, and send a signal after all are in place, and we will act immediately."


    Zhang Xing galloped his head and led a small group of people to the left, while the other group went to the right, but after a quarter of an hour, the signal came up, and everyone rushed towards the Zhang family''s old house Go, without any hesitation, climb up the courtyard wall of the old Zhang family house, and have a panoramic view of everything in the old house of the Zhang family. People come and go.


    It''s just that they didn''t see anyone after they got to Zhang''s old house. The whole house was so silent that there wasn''t even a chirping of insects. It must be suspected that Dong Chenghu''s judgment was wrong.


    Because the people inside were unwilling to come out, Yu Yi was about to order people to investigate, but Zhang Xingchi stopped it with tears. Said: "It''s been so long since the Zhang family''s affairs, I originally planned to renovate the old house, but this time I came back and saw that there is no way to repair it, the only way is to tear it down and rebuild it. In this case, here We can''t keep everything in here, we want the lives of those people inside, and keep our manpower to the maximum extent possible. The best way is to set fire to this place. Even if the people inside can hide it, they can''t hide it! "


    Hi! Yu Yi gasped in shock, but he knew what this place represented to Zhang Xingchi, and now Zhang Xingchi said that he was going to set fire to this place, what kind of courage should he have! And in his opinion, although the old house is dilapidated, it is not completely impossible to repair, but this is obviously not the time for him to ask. Since Zhang Xingchi has already said so, Yu Yi naturally cannot object, and immediately asks the archer to prepare it. The head of the bow and arrow was tied with cotton cloth soaked in kerosene. As long as a little bit, it immediately burned into a ball of fire. This thing shot in, I am afraid that the house would burn up soon.


    And this first arrow was shot by Zhang Xingchi himself. With this first arrow, the people behind had no scruples, and saw a shower of fireballs falling into the Zhang family''s old house. But after a while, the courtyards of the entire house were all set on fire, and at this time, the burning courtyards began to move.


    Zhang Xingchi stared at those people with red eyes, but it didn''t mean that he said a word and quickly swept towards the moving courtyard. After a while, the sound of swords was heard in the old house, and Several roars of determination.


    Yu asked some people to go down to help, and he continued to stand on the wall to check the situation, in case someone came out from an unknown corner and attacked Zhang Xingchi.


    The two of them cooperated like this, killing seven or eight men in black at once, and there are still more than a dozen people left, and the fire in the old house is getting more and more fierce. Someone is there, I am afraid that there is no possibility of survival. Since there is no one in the house, there is only one left in the garden.


    The Zhang family used to be a big family in Linhai County. The back garden is naturally not small, and the method of setting fire here is no longer effective.


    Zhang Xingchi frowned and looked at Yu Yi, Yu Yi took a moment to show an evil smile, and whispered in Zhang Xingchi''s ear for a while, Zhang Xingchi''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    In just two quarters of an hour, the people below have brought over what Yu Yi needs, and Yu Yi proudly boasted to Zhang Xingchi: "Do you know what this is? This is called an upgraded version of smoke. Bomb! Back then, you and I, Uncle Dong, relied on this thing to kill all the elites of the court with one attack. Look, I will teach you how to use it."


    Just as Zhang Xingchi was stunned, Yu Yi threw the smoke bomb to the rockery in the back garden. After a while, thick smoke began to fill the area near the rockery.


    If there is no antidote for this kind of poison, the poisoned person will have a rotten stomach, and finally die in pain. We have tested it before, and the effect is excellent!"


    At the age of eight, the person inside finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and rushed out with a sword in hand.


    Of course, those people are not without bows and arrows, but there are so many eyes on the wall staring at them, once they use arrows, they will immediately become their targets, not because they don¡¯t want to use them, but because they dare not use.


    This will give Yu Yi and Zhang Xing a chance.


    Only five or six of those who were shot, and at least ten others, did not show up.


    There is no need to look at the rockery here. The smoke is still in the air. After the smoke has completely dissipated, go in and check. If there is anyone, it is estimated that the body will be found.


    "Master Yu, what should we do now?" Zhang Xingchi has only been to the Zhang family''s old house once, and he generally knows the layout of the Zhang family''s old house, but some details are not known to Dong Chenghu. All the houses in the old house were burnt down, and even the back garden was so messed up by them that Zhang Xingchi really couldn''t think of where he could hide people.


    "Could it be that the rest of the people are not in the house?" Zhang Xingchi frowned and carefully looked at every inch of the house and asked hesitantly.


    Yu Yi shook his head, there is no news from other places now, they can''t go to other places, if the dozen or so people are not in this house, then the only possibility is to scatter and escape, Go back and ask Mr. Cheng to investigate. Who are the relatives who came to visit today, whether they are ordinary people or the servants of the masters of big families, let me check them all. I don''t believe they can grow wings and fly!

 v4 Chapter 34： Not in the pool, check

    As soon as he said it, Zhang Xingchi ran quickly to the mansion where Dong Chenghu lived, and Yu Yi led some people to continue guarding the old house of Zhang family. As soon as Zhang Xingchi left, Yu Yicai sighed deeply. After a sigh of relief, he didn''t know how Zhang Xingchi felt when he decided to set fire to Zhang''s old house, but he knew that this decision must not be easy for Zhang Xingchi, his heart should be bleeding at this time! The only place where he can still remember is gone. Should we say that this child is cruel, or should we say that this child is courageous?


    Yu Yi is not clear, but he knows that Zhang Xingchi is definitely not in the pool, and his master is optimistic about him, I am afraid that Zhang Xingchi''s future achievements will not be ordinary, thinking like this, Yu pair Zhang Xingchi became more cautious.


    When Zhang Xingchi returned to Dong Chenghu''s house and told the story again, Dong Chenghu immediately ordered a search of Linhai County, and even Zhu Mansion was not spared.


    At this moment, Zhu Jinyan was bringing supplements to visit Dong Chenghu. When he saw Dong Chenghu giving orders, he immediately stopped in place with some embarrassment, neither entering nor retreating.


    When Dong Chenghu saw him, a wicked smile twitched at the corner of his mouth. Before Zhu Jinyan could speak, he greeted him first: "Zhu Zhifu is here, I don''t know why?"


    The corner of Zhu Jinyan''s mouth twitched. He came here with so many gifts, and everyone with discernment knew what he was doing. Dong Chenghu pretended to be stupid with him, and he had to cooperate.


    "This officer heard that Young Master Cheng was frightened on the street today. I''m not worried. Come and have a look! Fortunately, Young Master is safe, otherwise this officer would not be able to explain to the general." A look of fear, the expression is really like that.


    Since he wants to act, Dong Chenghu will accompany him to the end, and immediately said gratefully: "Thank you Zhu Zhifu for your concern, this time it is indeed our father and daughter''s good fortune, but this kind of thing is impossible It''s a second time, don''t you think?"


    In the middle of Dong Chenghu''s arms, Dong Chenghu laughed, and said with great vigour: "Since Zhu Zhifu also agrees with my idea, then it will be easy. It means that every family will not let it go, including my mansion, and of course¡­ yours.¡±


    Zhu Jinyan nodded in agreement, then froze for a moment. After reacting, he widened his eyes in disbelief and asked, "Young Master Cheng, is this suspicious of this official?"


    "How could it be!" Dong Chenghu quickly explained in a good voice: "Those assassins have many hidden methods, and we are also worried that they are cunning and use your mansion as a protective umbrella, so we have to treat your Including the mansion, even my mansion is also within the scope of the search, how about Zhu Zhifu sitting down with me and waiting for the result?"


    Zhu Jinyan was told by Dong Chenghu that it was difficult to ride a tiger, his face was pale and unable to say a word for a long time, and finally he snorted, and really sat down.


    If he doesn''t wait for news here, if he really finds someone from his house later, he really can''t tell! Zhu Jinyan scolded Dong Chenghu for being cunning, but he began to beat drums in his heart. He didn''t know whether assassins would be mixed in in his house. After all, he hadn''t asked about the house for a long time. I don''t know, he really didn''t know anyone except the steward who followed him and served him.


    Just when Zhu Jinyan was restless, Zhang Xingchi, who went to every house to search, had already arrested several suspects, and none of them were sent to the government office for interrogation.


    Although the prefecture of Linhai County is very large, not many strangers came in on this day, and they only caught those relatives and friends who came to visit temporarily and had no proof from other people. In this way, The range has been reduced a lot.


    After night fell, Zhang Xingchi and Yu Yi came back one after another.


    Before Dong Chenghu spoke, Zhu Jinyan couldn''t help but ask first, "How? But have you caught someone?"


    Zhang Xingchi glanced at Zhu Jinyan, not knowing whether to answer him or report to Dong Chenghu.


    "Today we checked the major inns and shops in Fucheng, as well as every household, and arrested more than 70 people in total. Some of these people are assassin suspects, and some are suspects. ''s companion, because we are not sure, we need to review it before we know.


    Among them, four people were arrested from the prefect''s mansion, two came to join relatives today, and the other two were servants in the prefect''s mansion, because no one could prove these two people Their identities, but they testify against each other, is really suspicious. These four people are the targets of our interrogation.


    In addition, we also arrested three people in our house, one was an outsider who came to look for his relatives, and the other two were servants in the house. If it hadn¡¯t been interrogated today, we wouldn¡¯t have known these two people. There will be suspicions, so these three people can''t let it go.


    In addition, there are more than a dozen travelers who just arrived at the inn this afternoon, because the city gate was closed before noon, these people are still going to stay after noon, shall we? All caught.


    The rest of the people are in a similar situation, and everything will be clear after the interrogation. "


    Zhu Jinyan stood up in surprise, his face flushed with anger, and he retorted loudly with his neck stuck: "You are slandering! Most of the servants in my house were brought from Dongyang County. The old people here are all the old people who have served me for more than ten years, how could it be them!"


    Dong Chenghu looked at Zhang Xingchi like he did, see what he said, Dong Chenghu can''t speak for Zhang Xingchi at this time, Zhu Jinyan didn''t have to think that all this was instructed by him, it would be no fun!


    Zhang Xingchi did not panic because of Zhu Jinyan''s anger. Instead, he explained calmly: "Master Prefect, don''t be impatient. The kid said that he arrested four people in your house, but he didn''t say who these four were. Presumably, the prefect has a big business now, and he is very concerned about the situation in your family. I don''t know much either.


    The two people we arrested this time, one is the rough servant girl in Madam Zun''s yard, and the other is the servant girl who is also in charge of flowers and trees. Does the prefect remember these two people? "


    Zhu Jinyan calmed down a little after hearing this, snorted coldly, and said disdainfully, "How could this officer know the maid in Madam''s courtyard? , that the little servant in charge of flowers and plants also changed not long after, how could this official know them, it''s absurd!"


    "Yes, yes... the adults said it very well!" Zhang Xingchi still smiled gently: "It is because of this that the boy said that this matter has nothing to do with adults, only But we still have to try the first trial to find out."

 v4 Chapter 35： Gossiping about the Zhu familys bad things, woman

    Zhu Jinyan was sullen for a while, and he didn''t know how long it would take for Cheng Gongzi and Yu Yi to get a result. He couldn''t stay in Chengfu forever!


    Fortunately, Dong Chenghu rescued him, "Master Zhu, since the matter is not yet clear, we can only wait patiently, do you want to wait for the result to come out, or go back to the mansion first, wait for the I''ll send someone to notify you after the news?"


    Zhu Jinyan glanced at Zhang Xingchi, who was always smiling, and Cheng Gongzi, who was calm, and left without looking back.


    The smog of the government can still argue with us here, this is also considered a talent, and his face is about to catch up with the thickness of the city wall!"


    Tea, but also embarrassing him.


    Zhang Xingchi sat down and remembered his experience in Zhu''s house. He swore that he would never set foot there again unless he went to Zhu''s house to raid.


    "Uncle Dong, you don''t know, originally thought that this Zhu Jinyan was just a man, but he knew that his ability to make people was also first-rate. I didn''t know it until I went to Zhu Mansion. Zhu Jinyan''s ability, the backyard Yingying and Yanyan are more than a few, that''s okay, I heard that Zhu Jinyan also ate the personal maid next to his niece who was going to be dowry, and now she has become Zhu''s house''s aunt Yuan.


    When we just went, because Zhu Jinyan was not in the mansion, the wife and concubine were fighting, and because we disturbed them, the Wei family actually asked the guards at home to beat us out, and said Here, the Zhu family is heaven, not only threatening us, but the foul language that he uttered doesn''t look like someone from a scholarly family, but like a shrew who quarrels with others on the street.


    It was the concubine, Auntie Yuan, who looked more cultivated than the Wei family. Yes... Anyway, their family is strange, and I don''t know how Zhu Jinyan thinks that his family is all loyal people, I don''t understand! "


    Zhang Xingchi felt depressed when he thought that he had eaten a closed door from the housekeeper as soon as he arrived at Zhu Mansion, and then Wei Shi cursed again. If he hadn''t been provoked by the Wei family, he wouldn''t have to use force. After coming back to Zhu Jinyan, he should have been furious when he knew what had just happened!


    Dong Chenghu pouted his lips amusedly, and said disdainfully: "I also know the background of the Wei family, it is said to be from a scholarly family, but it is only because there is a scholar in the family, and he has not received orthodox education. Education, I don''t know a single big character, and I don''t have any woman''s morality. Otherwise, Zhu Jinyan would not have taken him with him when he took office.


    , Zhu Jinyan will not easily change her position.


    As for the Zhu family concubine you mentioned, isn''t this normal? Zhu Jinyan has such an identity, how can ordinary women get into his eyes and let him receive what is in the room, not only beautiful, but also charming, always stronger than Wei''s.


    But after all, he was sent by Big Brother Song. If he slapped him in the face like this, I am afraid that he will not be able to explain to Big Brother Song. "


    In any case, Zhu Jinyan is also a person of Song Youxin, and this Zhu Jinyan does not seem to be tolerant and generous, and I am afraid there will be more grinding in the future.


    Zhang Xingchi didn''t worry about Dong Chenghu about this, but said easily: "Uncle Dong, what are you worried about! The four people arrested from Zhu''s residence this time are not simple in their identities. As long as the identities of these four people are fixed, and then tell the general about the situation here, you say that even if Zhu Jinyan is the general''s person, the general will still protect him!"


    "Are you so sure?" Dong Chenghu only faced up to this problem now, if those four people really have problems, I''m afraid Zhu Jinyan will be in trouble this time.


    Speaking of serious matters, Zhang Xingchi immediately nodded solemnly, "Those four people are the most suspicious, and we have initially checked those four people, the cocoons on the hands of the maid and the servant look like The cocoons that have been practiced for a long time, although the two of them said that they were made by doing work, but we also did work, these two kinds of cocoons are fundamentally different, they are lying."


    After listening to Zhang Xingchi''s words, Dong Chenghu also felt a little at ease. As long as the identities of these two people can be confirmed, the identities of the other two people will be self-evident. At that time, even Zhu Jinyan will not be quibbling. use.


    When Zhu Jinyan returned to the mansion, Wei Shi immediately burst into tears and snotted, and rushed to him to complain, "Master, you are back! Our house is about to be seized! Damn officers and soldiers, they even arrested four of our family, sir, the face of our family is so trodden underfoot, woo woo..."


    Zhu Jinyan knew about these things for a long time, seeing Wei Shi''s sloppy appearance, a flash of disgust in his eyes, and then seeing the face with tears and snot, he didn''t want to see Wei Shi even more , waved his hand impatiently, and said, "Okay, I know everything here, you go back and freshen up first, what kind of decency is this!"


    Wei''s heart felt wronged, just looking at his appearance, he felt out of place, so he had to endure his anger and escape from the main room.


    As soon as Mr. Wei left, Liu Yueyuan took the maid out from another corner, and saw her enter the room with a light smile, Wu Nong said softly: " You are back, sir, but are you tired?"


    Zhu Jinyan looked up and saw the radiant Liu Yueyuan, and then met the tender eyes, and the depression in his heart immediately dissipated more than half.


    I hugged Liu Yueyuan, wiped two handfuls of oil on her body, and then heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "The house is so messy today, I''m scaring you!"


    Liu Yueyuan shook her head innocently and said with bright eyes, "They didn''t come to arrest me, what am I afraid of? It''s just..."


    "But what?" Zhu Jinyan frowned slightly, with some doubts and displeasure in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Liu Yueyuan had no choice but to say truthfully: "Master may not know, these people were polite when they came to our mansion, but Madam didn''t show any respect to the world, so she scolded them. In the end, it made everyone angry, and when they saw that the madam was not cooperating, they simply used force, and after a trial, they immediately arrested the four people, one of whom was a rough servant girl in the madam''s yard, and the madam was even more upset."

 v4 Chapter 36： Dirty water, interrogation

    Seeing that Zhu Jinyan was about to get angry, Liu Yueyuan changed the subject and said pitifully: "The concubine has just persuaded the lady, but the lady said that the concubine is a cat crying and a mouse fake mercy, not only she refused to He listened to the advice of the concubine, and even scolded the concubine, but the concubine was unable to do so, so she could only hide from the lady and wait for the master to return before reporting."?


    Liu Yueyuan has always been very clear that her purpose is to bring down the Wei family. He would not speak ill of the son in front of Zhu Jinyan, but instead poured all the dirty water on Wei Shi.


    However, this is also where Zhu Jinyan is angry, he still thinks that he can find some faults of Cheng Gongzi, and now he hears from Liu Yueyuan as if all the faults are in their house, how is this? Can make Zhu Jinyan not angry.


    It''s just Liu Yueyuan''s endearing appearance, plus he is not rare enough, and it is impossible for him to get angry at Liu Yueyuan, so he said solemnly: "Madam has no knowledge, You just need to avoid her more in the future, after all, she is also the wife of the family, if something like this happens next time, don''t go up and find yourself uncomfortable, just report it directly to the master, and the master will definitely decide for you."


    Zhu Jinyan said vaguely, groping around Liu Yueyuan''s body restlessly with both hands.


    Liu Yueyuan hated in her heart, but she had to show a shy and submissive look on her face, not to mention annoyed, but it was also because of Zhu Jinyan''s remarks that she understood Wei''s status , Now it''s not something she can shake, since that''s the case, don''t blame her for being cruel!


    A wicked killing intent flashed in Liu Yueyuan''s eyes, and was immediately hidden by her.


    In Chengfu, after Zhang Xingchi left the study, Yu Yicai told Dong Chenghu about Zhang Xingchi''s decision to let go of burning Zhang''s old house, seeing Dong Chenghu''s face stunned, Yu Yi sighed: "Master Xingchi It seems that he has grown far beyond your imagination, and his burning down the house this time is also a manifestation of determination, and I believe that he will get his wish."


    "Do you think this is a good thing?" Dong Chenghu was silent for a long time, and said disinterestedly.


    As soon as he saw this, he said: "Actually, why should you worry, in my opinion, he didn''t lose his mind at the time, and he did this to maximize our physical strength, you know We are in the open and the enemy is in the dark. If we really want to infiltrate the Zhang family''s old house to search, I am afraid that we will break a lot of people inside this time. Using this method, we can minimize the loss. However, this child is worthy of your teaching. Come out, both of them are a virtue and like to play with fire!"


    Yu Yi was just making a joke and wanted to ease the atmosphere, but Dong Chenghu didn''t buy it, rolled his eyes at him, and said speechlessly: "That house means a lot to him, but that''s also His scars, when he arrives there, he will only think of his family who died tragically, even if the house burns down, let the past pass, you pay attention to me, and if there is anything wrong with this child''s mood, tell me immediately."


    Yu Yi nodded, this matter is nothing to him at all.


    The sky was bright, and a bright full moon hung in the sky, all indicating that it was getting late.


    Dong Chenghu reluctantly touched his nose, and was unwilling to leave, so he simply went directly into Dong Qinyan''s room, the wonderful person could not stop him, so he had to go with him.


    Yan couldn''t help crying and laughing, but her heart was filled with happiness. It turned out that it felt so good to be spoiled by Daddy!


    Yan''s grinning face softened suddenly.


    In an instant, she got out of bed and picked up the little girl, looking at her pink face, she said happily: "Why didn''t Niu call Daddy when she woke up? Come, Daddy will dress you up clothing."


    Dong Qinyan originally planned to make her own clothes and food this morning, but now it seems that she has no such fate, so she has to obediently let Dong Chenghu dress her.


    After wearing it like this, Dong Chenghu realized that the little girl''s dress seemed to be shorter, "Niuniu, when was this dress made? Did your mother prepare bigger clothes for you?"


    Dong Qinyan looked at her cuffs, nodded hastily, and said in a milky voice: "Mother prepared it, but she didn''t expect me to grow so fast, and now I can''t wear clothes, Mother has prepared a new dress for me, which is to be worn for the New Year, if I wear it now, there will be no new clothes for the New Year!"


    Dong Qinyan cherishes the clothes that Gu Shuixiu made for her. These clothes are sewn stitch by stitch in front of her face, which means different things to her.


    The shopkeeper will come to measure for you, and then make two new clothes for you, just in time for the New Year, so I can wear it for a while, and then I will wear the new clothes made by your mother."


    Dong Qinyan nodded happily like a chicken pecking half of the rice, very satisfied with Dong Chenghu''s arrangement.


    The father and daughter went out of the room after cleaning up. The cold air from outside rushed towards her face, Dong Qinyan couldn''t help shrinking, and hugged Dong Chenghu''s neck tightly.


    Zhang Xingchi and Yu Yi stayed up late all night, and five assassins have been tried, three of them were arrested by Chengfu, and two were arrested at the inn. As for the arrest of the Zhu family The four of them were still bitten to death.


    Zhang Xingchi has already discussed with Yu Yi, if they don''t admit it, the next step will be more than whipping. Yu Yi thought about the poison that Dong Chenghu used during the interrogation, and wondered if it was true Going to Dong Chenghu to borrow one or two to play with.


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, at this moment Dong Chenghu just carried Dong Qinyan into the interrogation room, Dong Qinyan was wearing a hat, those people could not see her appearance, but Dong Qinyan was Can clearly see their expressions.

 v4 Chapter 37： Dong Qinyans trick, the assassin was captured

    Because of her previous life experience, she has experienced ups and downs, and is very sensitive to other people''s eyes, but after seeing this, she immediately whispered in Dong Chenghu''s ear.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Dong Qinyan in astonishment, and then looked at the suspects, unable to make up his mind.


    This is Zhang Xingchi who has come to the two of them, and said disapprovingly: "Uncle, why did you bring Niuniu here? This is not a place for her little girl to stay."


    After Zhang Xingchi finished speaking, he hugged Dong Qinyan and coaxed softly: "Niuniu, it''s not fun here, when my brother is done, I''ll take you out to play, okay?"


    Dong Chenghu glanced back at Dong Chenghu, did not refute Zhang Xingchi, and was carried out by him obediently. She believed that Dong Chenghu had listened to her words, and now she can only wait for the result.


    After the two left, Yu Yi immediately asked Dong Chenghu mysteriously, "Do you still have the poison you used in your interrogation last time? Give me some."


    "How did you know that I used poison!" Dong Chenghu''s eyes widened in disbelief. At that time, he didn''t tell Yu Yi that he used poison. How did this person know! Dong Chenghu was in shock and looked at everyone around him suspiciously.


    When he saw this, he said with a gloomy expression: "I arranged for someone to deal with the body at the time. How could I not see that person died so miserably!"


    Dong Chenghu sneered when he heard the words, and said a little embarrassedly: "Master Yu, since you already know the efficacy of this poison, you should also know that if this thing is really used, it will definitely die, here There are still a lot of innocent people on the head, what if they are frightened?"


    "Then what do you say?" This doesn''t work, that doesn''t work either, Yu Yi is about to go wild! People who haven''t slept all night are very angry.


    Dong Chenghu saw this, his heart slammed, and he directly ordered the people who Dong Qinyan said just now to be brought up. There are six in total. If these six are all, plus The five that were found were almost the same number.


    What shocked Yu Yi was that among the six people, only three were captured by the Zhu Mansion, and one was not.


    Yu Yi carefully looked at the remaining person, suspicious.


    Before he could think clearly, Dong Chenghu had already said to him: "You should focus on the first trial of these people, it doesn''t matter if you need to use some means, just go to another room for trial, I believe it will be very soon. There will be results.¡±


    Yu saw Dong Chenghu with a confident face, although he couldn''t figure it out, he still did as he said.


    Sure enough, by noon, all these people were allowed to open their mouths. When they confessed, Yu Yi accidentally found a little girl who was hiding very deeply from the other group of people. I didn¡¯t expect this person It turned out to be one of the assassins. As for the remaining person in Zhu Mansion, it was only after some inquiry that he realized that this person was indeed going to Zhu Mansion to find a gardener, but the gardener he was looking for was the previous one, not the one he was looking for. This one can be regarded as a mistake, and this person was trapped.


    For relatives and friends, let them come over to verify their identity before letting them go.


    Dong Chenghu put the results of the investigation in front of Zhu Jinyan, the old guy was so choked that he couldn''t even say a word, how could he be so arrogant that day, that flattering look almost made him Dong Chenghu held the sky.


    Don''t reach out and slap the smiling face, Dong Chenghu doesn''t put on airs, let Zhu Jinyan keep blowing, anyway, early in the morning, Fei Ge passed a book to Song Youxin, and it''s okay for him to be a good person now. At that time, if Zhu Jinyan blamed him, he would just say that he didn''t know it, and now Dong Chenghu is getting more and more slippery.


    The look made everyone laugh.


    Sitting together with the family, Dong Chenghu said with emotion: "Xingchi, you burned down the old house of the Zhang family, but are you thinking of rebuilding it?"


    Zhang Xingchi nodded without hesitation, and said warmly: "Uncle Dong, I have drawn the drawings of the old house for a long time, and now that it is burned, I can restore it again, but after the New Year, I will I''ve gone to Xin''an County, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of it when I get there, and I will trouble Uncle Dong to help me take care of it."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, and Dong Qinyan said reluctantly, "How long will it take for brother Xingchi to come back? Without my brother to accompany me, I will be very lonely."


    Dong Qinyan knew that Zhang Xingchi was leaving this time to go to the battlefield. Xin''an County was already close to Jiankang. This time Xin''an County was really taken, and I am afraid that the imperial court will try its best to counterattack, and then it will be dangerous.


    Dong Qinyan wanted to remind Zhang Xingchi, but she was a three-year-old child, if she said that, she would really be regarded as a monster.


    Zhang Xingchi touched Dong Qinyan''s little head lovingly, with some reluctance in his eyes, but he could only comfort him: "Niuniu, my brother is going to the future, if you are really bored, write to my brother. Letter, let Uncle Dong write it for you, and my brother will reply to you as soon as he receives it, okay?"


    Dong Qinyan nodded helplessly, but she didn''t mess around.


    Dong Chenghu was thinking about when to send Dong Qinyan back. Although he was reluctant to leave Dong Qinyan by his side, he was really not safe around him. won''t forgive myself.


    Thinking like this, Dong Chenghu looked at Dong Qinyan and asked tentatively: "Niuniu, you have seen the situation in Linhai County, there is no danger in staying at home all the time, just can''t Going out, and this time, our house has also arrested a few spies. Dad is worried that if an omission allows the other party to take advantage of the loophole, then it will be too late for Dad to regret it.


    So Dad thought to keep you until the new year, after your brother Xingchi leaves, I will let Yu Yi and Dong Yi **** you to leave quietly, you see, I have to go to Dongyang County first and then find Qingqing Playing for a while, or just go home directly, how about that? "


    Dong Qinyan stared blankly at Dong Chenghu and Zhang Xingchi before nodding dejectedly for a while, what Dong Chenghu said was the truth, she knew it too, but it was too sudden for her Well, she needs to think about it.


    Seeing Dong Qinyan''s sullen look, Dong Chenghu felt distressed, and quickly changed his words: "Niuniu, if you don''t want to go back, then don''t go back, Dad didn''t drive you, in short, how come you are happy? OK?"


    Dong Qinyan raised her head and looked at Dong Chenghu and Zhang Xingchi, seeing that they were all looking at her worriedly, she forced a smile, and said briskly: "Just listen to my father''s arrangement, I miss my mother too I just don''t want to be separated from Daddy and Brother Xingchi."

 v4 Chapter 38： Separation, Faith of the Wonderful

    "What a sensible and good boy." Dong Chenghu lovingly touched Dong Qinyan''s head.


    Because of this decision, Dong Qinyan will be a little unhappy in the next few days, Dong Chenghu sees it in his eyes and hurts in his heart, just for Dong Qinyan''s good, he can only be ruthless.


    Just when Dong Chenghu was paying attention to Dong Qinyan''s every move, the footsteps of New Year''s Eve slowly approached tonight. Fireworks bloomed all over the starry sky outside, lighting up the dark night, but Dong Qinyan could not go to the street, because May be dangerous.


    The family gathered around for a New Year''s Eve dinner. Dong Yi suddenly took out a basket of fireworks from the outside and said with a smile, "Sir, the fireworks are all sent here."


    Dong Chenghu laughed happily, and said to Dong Qinyan and Zhang Xingchi: "I bought you a lot of fireworks today, enough for you to play until dawn, although we can''t go to the street, but we can Have a good time in the yard."


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes lit up when she saw the fireworks. Dong Chenghu was even more happy when she saw this.


    This night, the sky in Chengfu is gorgeous and colorful, and the dazzling fireworks bloom on the cold winter night, which is more poignant.


    Dong Qinyan played directly in the yard until late at night before following Dong Chenghu back to the room. In the next few days, Dong Qinyan would stick to Dong Chenghu as long as she saw that he was okay, and Dong Chenghu also followed her temper.


    With the company of Zhang Xingchi, the three of them were tired of the Lantern Festival together.


    After walking dozens of miles away from Linhai County, they separated. One team followed Zhang Xing to the north, and the other team took Dong Qinyan to the south. It was still early, and Dong Qinyan was still sleeping soundly in the carriage. Taking a look at the situation in the carriage, he ordered everyone to speed up their journey.


    .


    Seeing that Dong Qinyan was a little disappointed, the wonderful woman asked cautiously, "Miss, the master only sent you to the carriage after you fell asleep and arranged things. The master said that if you wake up He may be reluctant to leave, he doesn''t want to see you sad, so he has to send us away when you are asleep, and it will be less likely to attract others'' attention."


    Dong Qinyan nodded, she was so annoyed that she didn''t know what was going on, she would be dead as long as she slept in her life, she couldn''t be shaken, but this time she missed the opportunity to say goodbye to her father, I don''t know when the next time I will see my father. After all, my mother has given special permission to go out this time, or it is because she has never seen her father since she was born.


    Dong Qinyan let out a long sigh, pouted her lips, and asked glumly, "Wonderful man, where are we now? But have we left the boundaries of Linhai County?"


    Seeing that Dong Qinyan didn''t lose her temper, she felt relieved and said with a chuckle: "Miss Hui, we have only set out for less than twelve hours now, and we are still in the boundaries of Linhai County! The master said that for your safety, we should travel day and night, leave Linhai County as soon as possible, and relax after entering the boundary of Yongjia County.


    At that time, we will stop for two days in Fucheng, Yongjia County, so that you can relax and play, and then rush to Zhishui County. When you arrive in Zhishui County, your two uncles are there There, we also opened two shops, and it is really safe to get there, but before that, Mr. Yu said that we have to change the carriage twice, and they have to make a long detour. Be careful. For a few days, the aggrieved lady stayed in the carriage and did not come out. "


    Dong Qinyan knew that Yu Yi''s decision was for her good, so she nodded without hesitation, her thoughts drifted to last night, her father specially called her and brother Xingchi, and cooked for them both After the Lantern Festival, she also said that eating Yuanxiao during the Lantern Festival will help her be reunited. Because she doesn''t like sweets, her father specially coaxed her to eat it one bite at a time.


    She felt that the father''s love that she had lost in her previous life seemed to be all made up in these short days, but happiness came and went quickly, she was not tired of being by her father''s side, To part with my father again.


    Dong Qinyan has never had such a strong hope that the Daliang royal family will be destroyed. As long as the Daliang royal family is defeated and Song Youxin ascends the throne, her Dong family is the hero of the founding of the dynasty. It is not impossible to be a minister. At that time, she will be the young lady again, and she will still have the warmth that she did not have in her previous life.


    Dong Qinyan knew that she was a little greedy, but this was really her truest thought at this time.


    "Wonderful people, Daddy, they are going to win, right!" Dong Qinyan muttered in a trance, and her expression didn''t look like a three-year-old girl, but after a year, Dong Qinyan should be four years old.


    The wonderful person said with a little panic: "Miss, everyone says that the master is blessed, and with the master here, the slaves believe that the rebel army will definitely win."


    Seeing the determined look of the wonderful person, Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "Miaoren, where did you get the confidence, you actually think that with my father, the rebel army will be able to win! "


    "It''s true!" The wonderful person explained earnestly, "I heard from the maid that the Dong family used to be very poor, and they didn''t even have a house to live in. There was only a cave, right next to the house. In that cave, when the lady married the master, she didn''t even have a decent betrothal gift, and the two lived in that cave.


    However, since the master married his wife, it seems to be running from time to time. I can''t help hunting and encountering valuable prey, and I can get the prey without a little injury. I bought the mountain and built such a big house. These are only after the master married his wife.


    Mammy said, Madam is not an ordinary woman, she is still a prosperous husband, and the master has everything after marrying his wife! So the slaves believe that this time the master can also achieve what he wants! "


    Dong Qinyan listened in a fog, and when the wonderful person finished speaking, she was so happy that she fell on the quilt and laughed, "Wonderful man, you are so funny, what are you trying to say about my father? Good luck, or is it that my mother is amazing? I can''t hear you believe in my father, but I can hear you believe in my mother!"


    The wonderful woman scratched her hair and said, "No matter who the slaves believe, the master will definitely succeed!"


    Being so troubled by the wonderful people, Dong Qinyan''s dull mood became a lot more cheerful. After rushing for two days, she has fully recovered, and she is no longer immersed in the sadness of being separated from her father. Instead, he began to look forward to seeing his mother.

 v4 Chapter 39： The tangled Dong Qinyan arrives in Zhishui County

    At this moment, she began to feel annoyed again. She didn''t bring any gifts to her mother and grandmother. After going for so long, she must have missed her too! There are also three older brothers who love her, and the more Dong Qinyan thinks about it, the more guilty she becomes, and she can''t help regretting it.


    Lying on the quilt in the carriage all day long and sighing, even Yu Yi outside heard her voice, but this little milk-like sigh did not sound sad at all, on the contrary It makes people feel cute. At this moment, I can feel Dong Chenghu''s mood when he saw this daughter. There must be no father who would not love such a cute little padded jacket!


    After Dong Qinyan sighed for a long time, Dong Yi couldn''t help but rode his horse near the carriage, and asked tentatively from outside: "Miss, do you think the carriage is too stuffy? You really can''t wait, why don''t you come out and breathe?"


    Of course, that''s the question, but Dong Yi doesn''t want Dong Qinyan to come out. It''s cold outside. Yanren is small and weak, and if she goes out and blows the wind and catches a cold, it will not be fun.


    Dong Qinyan in the car was silent for a moment, then said weakly: "No need, hurry up! I have to go home early..."


    The wonderful man stuck his head out of the car window and chuckled lightly, "Brother Dong Yi, the lady is not sighing because she can''t wait. You should hurry. It will be fine in two days."


    Dong Yi was confused, but he still obeyed Dong Qinyan''s meaning and went on his way.


    The group bumped on the road for nearly a month before entering the Fucheng in Yongjia County. When they arrived at this boundary, Yu Yi also breathed a sigh of relief. It can be said that this place is completely Song Youxin''s world, that is, the entrance and exit are set up. There are officers and soldiers patrolling the checkpoint from time to time, and the security measures are more than a hundred times better than that of Linhai County. However, the situation in Linhai County is special and naturally cannot be compared.


    As soon as she arrived at Fucheng in Yongjia County, Yu Yi found a good inn for Dong Qinyan, let Dong Qinyan rest for two days, and let her go shopping to the fullest.


    Fucheng, although it is safe and secure here, but there is no guarantee that no one will follow us, so tonight Uncle will send you and the wonderful Dong Yi away, and Dong Yi will **** you to leave quietly, from here to Zhishui County Day and night will take less than two days to arrive, there will be no danger, of course, I will send someone to protect you secretly.


    As for us, at dawn tomorrow, we will pack up and prepare to leave as usual, but instead of going to Zhishui County, we will go to Jin''an County instead. When they find out, you must have already arrived home Now, just the three of you, is Niuniu afraid? "


    Dong Qinyan shook her head without any reaction, but in Yiyi''s eyes, she thought that Dong Qinyan was ignorant, and immediately explained Dong Yi and wonderful people again and again, so that they must protect Good Dong Qinyan.


    The three quietly left the inn under the cover of the dark guard, without alerting anyone in the inn, the dark guard led them all the way to the city gate, and after showing the token, the officers and soldiers guarding the city immediately released They left, and everything went on silently.


    There are two horses waiting when they leave the palace city, the dark guard and Dong Yi are riding a horse, one with Dong Qinyan, the other with a wonderful person, so fast and whipping, arrived At dawn, they had almost left the city for dozens of miles.


    It was too late to catch up with someone who noticed something was wrong.


    Speeding all the way, when Dong Qinyan arrived in Zhishui County, she felt like she was floating, and she didn''t even know how to go.


    Fun Fen saw Dong Qinyan appearing in Chunhua and Qiushi alone with the two of them. She couldn''t react for a long time. Dong Yi, who was staying in the county town, heard the wind and rushed over to see Dong Qin who was tired. Yan, there was a hint of distress in her eyes, but her tone of voice was still light.


    No problem.


    Dong Qinyan pouted her lips in grievance and said pitifully: "Uncle Dong Yi, my father sent me away while I was sleeping, and I didn''t have time to say goodbye to my father, so Yu Uncle Yi and the others brought us back, but Uncle Yu said that for the sake of safety, he was going to divert the attention of the bad guys and send a secret guard to **** us here and leave, Uncle Dong Yi, I miss my mother!"


    Dong Qinyan stretched out her hands towards Dong Yi and gestured for Dong Yi to hold her, Dong Yi held Dong Qinyan in his arms with one hand, a touch of tenderness flashed in his eyes, and immediately said to Funfen: "You give Get something to eat, Miss, I''ll stay here tonight, I''ll take Miss to Gu''s house for a walk first."


    Dong Yi thought, since Dong Qinyan misses her mother, she should be very happy to see her uncle now, and FunFun doesn''t know how to coax Dong Qinyan, so I listened to Dong Yi''s words , hurriedly went to the backyard to work.


    Dong Yi first carried Dong Qinyan to ten miles to smell the fragrance, ordered Dong Qinyan and the others to have salt chicken and salted duck, let them eat something first, and then took Dong Qinyan to go The shop of Gu Daniu''s house is diagonally opposite Shili Piaoxiang. At this time, Yang Qiong was playing with two children in the shop, and she was stunned when she saw Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan said obediently, "Auntie."


    Yang Qiong reacted, stood up suddenly, looked at Dong Yi in shock, and asked, "Is this the little daughter of the eldest sister?"


    Dong Yi nodded, "Miss just came back from outside, just to stay in the county for a few days, I will bring her over to meet you."


    When Yang Qiong heard the words, she immediately took out the snacks at home and asked Gu Huijun and Gu Donglin to play with Dong Qinyan. Gu Donglin and Dong Qinyan were the same age and could just play together.


    Dong Yi thought that Dong Qinyan would be happier with her peers of the same age, but she didn''t know that this girl didn''t catch a cold at all, but kept stalking him, but she couldn''t go on.


    The sensible Gu Huijun picked up a small cake and handed it to Dong Qinyan, and said friendly: "Sister, my name is Gu Huijun, what is your name? This is for you, this is me My mother bought it in the morning, and my brother has it too."


    Dong Qinyan took the cake that Gu Huijun handed her, looked at the young lady on the ground, motioned Dong Yi to let her down, and said softly for a long time, "My name is Dong Qinyan, my nickname is Niuniu, father and mother call me that, sister, I like you, do you want to go home with me?"

 v4 Chapter 40： Two little guesses, the girls heart

    "Huh?" Dong Yi was stunned because of Dong Qinyan''s words.


    Gu Huijun was very happy, but she didn''t expect this beautiful and lovely sister to like her.


    Without waiting for Gu Huijun to speak, Gu Donglin stood in front of Gu Huijun with her waist inserted, blocking Dong Qinyan''s sight, like a hen protecting her calf, "My sister will not Come with you, bad guy, grab my sister from me!"


    Gu Donglin has been living in this shop all the time, diagonally across from Shili Piaoxiang, and occasionally sits with his mother, he is no stranger to Dong Yi, and immediately looked at Dong Yi and Dong Qinyan accusingly .


    Dong Qinyan was the first time to be jealous with a child, and she couldn''t react for a while. She was pushed and shoved by Gu Donglin and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Dong Yi quickly hugged her.


    Gu Huijun on the side was startled, and immediately taught Gu Donglin a lesson, "Brother, how can you bully the guests?"


    Gu Donglin himself did not expect Dong Qinyan to fall so easily. He was so frightened that he was overwhelmed. After being taught a lesson by Gu Huijun, he immediately cried out in grievance.


    Dong Yi hugged Dong Qinyan and faced the two little ones. They were really the first and the two big ones. The passers-by outside thought that he was an adult bullying the child!


    At this time, Yang Qiongcai followed Gu Daniu late, and as soon as they entered the shop, they heard the miserable cry of their younger son. look.


    Yang Qiong hurriedly hugged Gu Donglin and asked gently, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? It''s fine, why did I cry..."


    "Mother, my brother is too much. He even pushed Niuniu. He was wronged when I said something, as if we were bullying him." Complain first, anyway, now Gu Donglin is crying like this, she said it was Gu Donglin''s fault, his parents wouldn''t beat him, and she could also avoid being read by her mother, the best of both worlds.


    Dong Qinyan watched her eyes wide open from the side, thinking that this little girl was a gentle and watery temperament, but she did not expect that she was also a black belly, and after a few words, she immediately let that stinky boy Gu Donglin take a break .


    Sure enough, Yang Qiong listened to Gu Huijun''s words and glanced at the son in her arms, but the younger son had just cried and is still sobbing now, so she can''t say anything more , I had to take him to the backyard to wash up first.


    Gu Daniu has never cared about these things. When she saw Dong Qinyan''s first glance, her whole mind was on this little man. There was no way. Dong Qinyan looked too much like Gu Shuixiu. , especially the eyes, it is exactly the same.


    Gu Daniu happily stretched out his hands to hug Dong Qinyan, but Dong Qinyan hesitated. This was the first time she saw the uncle in front of her, although she could feel that the uncle was right Her love, but still felt a little strange and resisted.


    Gu Daniu did not force her, and asked Dong Yi to put Dong Qinyan down to play with Gu Huijun, and immediately asked: "Niuniu, did you come to the county town with your mother? You Where''s the girl?"


    Gu Daniu hadn''t seen Gu Shuixiu since she entered the shop, and was really puzzled. In his opinion, Gu Shuixiu is such a precious daughter, it is absolutely impossible for this girl to go to such a far county by herself She came, she must have come to do errands, and the little girl couldn''t bear it and ran out with her.


    Dong Qinyan and Gu Shuixiu were sitting in a row holding hands, and when they heard Gu Daniu''s question, she glanced at him strangely, and said lightly, "I went to find dad to play for a while. , Dad was too busy to take care of me, so he had to send me back, my mother is still at home, if my uncle misses her, I can speak for my uncle when Niuniu goes back."


    The little girl didn''t know what kind of scare Gu Daniu made.


    I saw Gu Daniu stand up suddenly, looked at Dong Qinyan in disbelief, and said sharply: "You went out alone? Who agreed!"


    Even Gu Huijun next to Dong Qinyan was also shocked at this time. She was older than Dong Qinyan and lived in the county, but she had no chance to go out alone. There is no fragrance across the ten miles! She really couldn''t understand how Dong Qinyan was so young to go out alone, wouldn''t she be afraid?


    Dong Qinyan pouted innocently at the shocked expressions of the Gu family''s father and daughter, and muttered, "What''s so strange, I''m not alone!"


    "This... eldest sister''s heart is too big! She is so relieved to let the child go away by herself! I really don''t know what to say about her!" Gu Daniu sighed, unable to calm down for a long time , Seeing the calm look of the little person in front of her, Gu Huijun beside her was stunned, and the two girls stood together to see each other.


    He used to think that his daughter was already very good, she was beautiful and delicate, and her temperament was gentle. She was very sensible at such a young age. After comparing Yanyi, he realized that there are days outside the sky, and there are people outside people, and Dong Qinyan''s calmness and cleverness are not comparable to Gu Huijun.


    Gu Daniu sighed inwardly, now I understand a little why his mother always said that his sister is not ordinary, not to mention anything else, just say that the child''s upbringing, what they do is not as good as Hello his sister!


    Dong Yi understood Gu Daniu''s mood, so he didn''t say anything. When he first learned that Dong Qinyan followed Dong Qingqing to leave to find his father, he was also shocked, but the person had already He left, and he didn''t have time to say anything.


    The group chatted in the shop for a long time, Dong Qinyan was still brooding about the matter of Gu Donglin pushing her just now, so she just ate all the dim sum in front of everyone, just not Leave a little for Gu Donglin, she knows that her actions are naive, but so what, she is a child now, it''s okay to be naive and willful.


    Dong Yi looked at her belly worriedly, and didn''t know how the girl had stuffed this plate of cakes in, would she just eat it?


    "Miss, do we want to sit with your second uncle?" Dong Yi felt that she could no longer let Dong Qinyan stay, so she quickly said.


    Dong Qinyan looked at the dim sum that was already on the disc, thinking that she should move after eating so much, she nodded, and took Dong Yi''s hand to leave.


    Gu Daniu hugged Gu Huijun and accompanies the two of them to Gu Erniu''s tavern.


    As soon as Gu Donglin, who had just been coaxed by Yang Qiong in the inner courtyard, came out, he saw people going to the empty shop and the empty dim sum tray, and again he burst into tears, this time his tears It can be considered that the embankment has burst. No matter how Ren Yangqiong persuades it, it is useless, and because there is no one in the shop now, and she can''t walk away, there is really no other way, Yang Qiong had to take Gu Donglin to Shili Xiangxiang for help.

 v4 Chapter 41： As a sister, leave the county seat

    Dong Qinyan, who looks like a street fighter over there, walked in front of her and strolled leisurely. Seeing this, she planned to walk to Gu Erniu''s pub in a hurry.


    Gu Daniu didn''t know what this villain wanted to do, so he had to put Gu Huijun down and let Gu Huijun go with Dong Qinyan.


    Seeing Gu Huijun''s preoccupied look, Dong Qinyan asked curiously, "Sister, are you unhappy? I see why you keep wandering?"


    Gu Huijun shook her head and whispered after a long while: "Niuniu, you don''t know my brother''s temperament, we ate all his snacks just now, he will definitely cry when he sees it. It''s a big riot, we all left again, my mother can''t handle it alone, and my mother''s temperament is very impatient, I was surprised to be able to patiently coax my brother for so long today, if my brother starts crying again later, I will I''m worried that my mother will beat him."


    Hi! Dong Qinyan looked at Gu Huijun in astonishment, seeing her serious face didn''t seem like she was joking, she regretted being reckless just now, she just didn''t like Gu Donglin''s guarding food and being careful, so she took revenge on him a little, if he If she was really beaten by her aunt, wouldn''t that be her fault?


    Dong Qinyan swore that she never thought about getting Gu Donglin to be beaten, she could only say that it was all an accident.


    "Sister..." Dong Qinyan said with some guilt: "Auntie won''t really beat her cousin!"


    Gu Huijun shook her head, and the two little girls went to Gu Erniu''s tavern full of thoughts. After Gu Erniu learned that this little girl was Gu Shuixiu''s little daughter, she was overjoyed. He picked up Dong Qinyan and let her ride on his shoulders.


    A few people talked for a while before Chang Ru came out of the backyard. At this time, her belly had grown like a ball, as if she was about to start in the next second.


    Dong Qinyan, facing the loving pregnant woman in front of her, didn''t dare to make trouble, and shouted obediently, "Little auntie."


    Chang Ru is about to become a mother, and when she sees her children, she will exude a strong maternal love, which is very popular with children.


    After a while, the three of them sat down and started talking.


    Gu Erniu was overjoyed because it was the first time he saw his niece, so he went out to buy a lot of children''s gadgets.


    Dong Qinyan took a serious look at it, these things are in triplicate, it seems that Gu Donglin''s share is also included.


    Dong Qinyan only picked one or two to take away, and Gu Huijun took it back to Gu Donglin as his apology.


    Gu Huijun is unwilling to ask for anything, and Dong Qinyan was unintentional about what happened just now, how can she ask for these things.


    The adults all laughed when they saw the two little ones being polite.


    Dong Qinyan was playing in Gu Erniu''s tavern until it was dark before being brought back by Dong Yi.


    Zhishui County was not as prosperous as Jiankang came in the early days of Hua Deng. It seems that it is dark here, everyone is closed, and the streets are deserted. Only those special neighborhoods are somewhat popular.


    Dong Yi held a lantern in one hand and Dong Qinyan in the other. When he returned to Chunhua Qiushi, the shop was closed, and the two entered from the back. Only then did they find out that they were all together. Just wait for them to come back.


    Dong Qinyan looked at a table of delicious food, and with her toes, she knew that it was colorful specially for her.


    However, her belly is still round because of her willfulness during the day, and she can''t eat anything. In order to live up to their kindness, Dong Qinyan ate a few bites of food in great pain, and then greeted everyone together Sit down to eat so she doesn''t feel so guilty.


    Dong Qinyan''s current habits are all influenced by Gu Shuixiu. You must know that in her previous life, she was very disciplined, and she took it for granted that any subordinate did anything for her. In this life, because of Gu Shuixiu''s influence Only then did she realize that she could be so happy just thinking about others, at least her heart was satisfied.


    After dinner, Dong Qinyan went to her room with the colorfulness. This room was the same room where Gu Shuixiu lived. There were several clothes of Gu Shuixiu in it. Several hairpins that Gu Shuixiu used before.


    Seeing this, Dong Qinyan misses her mother even more.


    In the next two days, Dong Qinyan will be accompanied by Dong Yi in all activities in the county. She goes out to play or go out and lose her family.


    Dong Qinyan was very upset because she couldn''t bring anything for Gu Shuixiu and Gu Mingde this time. In the end, she had no choice but to bring them some gadgets and snacks in the county town .


    After Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu heard that Dong Qinyan was going back, they sent things over, some for Dong Qinyan, some for the Dong family, and the rest was for Gu Mingde and For Zhao''s family, Dong Qinyan does not refuse anyone who comes, and accepts everything according to the order.


    Seeing that Chang Ru had come to see her off, Dong Qinyan asked in a whim: "Little aunt, do you want to go back with me?"


    Chang Ru and Gu Erniu were stunned for a moment, they looked at each other, and said: "No need, my aunt will give birth to a child in the county town, and I will go back after the Chinese New Year. When the time comes, Niu Niu will come to our house with your mother and brothers?"


    Dong Qinyan just asked casually, seeing that Chang Ru had no intention of going back, she got into the carriage without looking back, and Dong Yi escorted her home.


    Gu Donglin in the crowd also followed Yang Qiong to see Dong Qinyan, but he was awkward and refused to talk to Dong Qinyan. He said loudly, "Cousin, the journey is smooth sailing..."


    This word was taught to him by his mother this morning.


    Dong Qinyan in the carriage heard Gu Donglin''s voice, she opened the car window in disbelief, and saw that little guy was waving at her with a bright smile on his face, with a smile in his heart, she also followed Say goodbye.


    After the carriage was far away, the group turned and left.


    Dong Qinyan, who started her traveler''s career again, seemed a little disinterested on the second day of her journey. Dong Yi, who had been paying attention to this Dong Qinyan, saw that she was listless, and asked amusingly: " Miss, you have traveled a long way to Dongyang County before, is it possible that you are so uncomfortable on the road?"


    "How is that possible! Uncle Dong Yi, I was very happy when I was on the road at first, and Sister Qingqing accompany me to talk and play with me on the way, even when I went to Linhai County, I also had Brother Xingchi to accompany me I was with me, but when I came back, I was the only one..." Having said this, Dong Qinyan felt extremely melancholy, why did she have to go through these separations at such a young age?


    The corners of Dong Yi''s mouth twitched into an arc, and he said amusingly, "Then you have uncle with you now, do you still feel bored?"


    Dong Qinyan was speechless when asked by Dong Yi, and she was speechless.

 v4 Chapter 42： Arrive at Caozi Village, grandparents

    When the group returned to Caozi Village, it was three days later.


    The old man working in the yard is not idle as long as he can move.


    Dong Qinyan has been out for so long, either in the prefecture or in the county, and this is the first time she has entered the village. She feels very fresh about everything in Caozi Village. The spring breeze is pleasant.


    Seeing that she was happy, Dong Yi deliberately slowed down, and the group went to Gu''s house leisurely, but when they entered the village, the villagers ran to inform Gu Mingde and Zhao''s Now, their village is so poor that only the Gu Mingde family or the Dong family can enter the village in a carriage.


    As a result, before Dong Qinyan and her party went to Gu''s house, Zhao and Gu Mingde had already come over.


    The two saw Dong Yi who was driving the carriage, with a surprised smile on their faces, and shouted from a distance: "The big girl is back, right!"


    Dong Yi, who was driving the carriage, quickly stopped the carriage and walked towards Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi. After the three said a few words, Zhao Shi suddenly ran towards the carriage and opened it. The curtain of the car was stunned for a moment after seeing Dong Qinyan and the beautiful woman inside, and asked tentatively, "Niuniu?"


    Dong Qinyan nodded with big innocent eyes, and was immediately taken out of the carriage by Zhao, who said with a look of pity: "What a sin! Why is your mother so cruel! Let a child as young as you go out on her own, how does she have such a heart! No, I have to go home with you, how can she be such a mother..."


    Zhao shi rambled on for a long time, and the words inside and outside were full of distress for Dong Qinyan and complaints for Gu Shuixiu.


    In the eyes of simple villagers like them, going far is a major event, not to tell the villagers, but also to inform relatives and friends, and to send blessings and hearts from everyone, how can you think of Gu Shuixiu It''s so casual, if you tell the children to go out and go out without telling them, that''s all, the adults didn''t go with them, this child is full of plans, and he is less than four years old, and he went to such a far place. , Thinking of their old couple, the farthest place to go in this life is only Panlong Town!


    Dong Qinyan was stunned when she was taken off the carriage by Mrs. Zhao, and she was stunned when she heard Mrs. Zhao''s words without breathing, and allowed Mrs. Zhao to carry her forward.


    Gu Mingde next to Zhao looked at her with concern, and said lovingly from time to time: "Good boy, don''t blame your mother, your mother has a big heart, but this time it was really too much. After the spring ploughing, grandfather will go to your house and talk about your mother well, let''s not be wronged."


    Dong Qinyan dazedly listened to what Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde said to you, and it took a while to understand what they meant, and she couldn''t help crying and laughing, but the love of the two old people for her was real , so that Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but squinted her eyes, but she forgot to argue for her mother.


    When the group arrived at the Gu family''s house, Dong Qinyan sat up straight from Zhao''s arms and carefully looked at the Gu family''s house. It is much smaller, but this is a blue brick house, but Dong''s house is made of special bricks with different colors.


    Dong Qinyan struggled to get down from Zhao''s arms and ran around the Gu family''s house to make sure that the pattern here was really the same as her own before she stopped.


    After a while, he handed over to Gu Mingde what Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu brought back with them.


    People in the yard are busy, making Dong Qinyan feel as if she has returned to Cuizhu Mountain.


    At this time, Zhao, who was busy in the kitchen, came out with a handful of shallots, looked at Dong Qinyan in the yard dotingly, and asked lovingly: "Niuniu, tell your grandmother what you want to eat. , your grandmother made it for you."


    Dong Qinyan really didn''t know what she wanted to eat, and she was worried that she said that Zhao could not do it. Wouldn''t that make Zhao sad, thinking about it, she had to say: "Grandma , what my mother liked to eat before, you can just cook for me."


    Zhao shi squeezed Dong Qinyan''s nose amusingly, thought for a while, then sighed and said, "In the past, the family was poor, and you could eat whatever you wanted, your mother is young. There was no time when you were as happy as you are now.


    "


    Dong Qinyan nodded hurriedly, to be honest, she had never eaten these two kinds of food, she was talking about it by Zhao, and her saliva was about to flow out.


    Gu Mingde in the yard listened to Zhao''s words, and took the basket and was about to go out. Dong Qinyan was very curious about the village and asked to go with him. Dong Yi was not at ease and asked Dong Yihe The wonderful person helped Zhao''s work, and she followed Dong Qinyan out of the Gu family''s house.


    Compared with the town, the village has more tranquility. This tranquility is not only the outer quietness, but also the peace that comes from the heart.


    Gu Mingde led her through many fields in the fields, twisting and turning, and they finally arrived at the stream. The stream was still some distance away from Gu''s house. There are clumps of green grass floating around, looking very cute.


    Dong Qinyan saw that Gu Mingde went into the water to pick these grasses, only then did she know that this was the mizuna that Zhao said, and it looked really appetizing.


    Dong Yi knew that Gu Mingde''s leg had been injured before and could not be immersed in cold water for a long time. The weather in March had not fully recovered, and the stream was very cold, so it was not suitable for Gu Mingde to go down.


    Dong Yi asked Gu Mingde to get up and go down to pick by himself, but after a while, the water vegetables in the basket were full, Dong Yi also took the opportunity to catch a few beautiful shrimps for Dong Qinyan, making Dong Qinyan happy Can''t find north.


    When they returned to Gu''s house, Zhao''s family had already prepared everything. As soon as the mizuna arrived, Zhao''s meal was ready in three or two days.


    At this time, Dong Qinyan was still squatting in the yard and watching those shrimps intently, that look fell in the eyes of the elders, not to mention how lovely, Gu Mingde simply hugged Dong Qinyan, watch with her.


    When Mr. Zhao came out of the kitchen, he saw that he and his grandfather and grandson were surrounded by small shrimps with relish.


    After Zhao shi finished speaking, he took a closer look, and immediately muttered: "It''s not enough to fry an egg with just a few small shrimps."

 v4 Chapter 43： Childlike, Dong Qinyans preference

    Dong Qinyan listened to Zhao''s words, and was so frightened that she hurriedly protected these shrimps, begging: "Grandma, don''t you eat my shrimps, okay? I want to keep them."


    In Cuizhu Mountain, no one ever catches these little things for her. My brothers are busy studying and practicing martial arts. She went into the water unaccompanied. In addition, she was young before, and no one would take her to play by the water. This was the first time for her. She wanted to raise these shrimps well.


    Zhao Zhao was amused by Dong Qinyan''s expression, and immediately coaxed and said, "Okay, okay, I just don''t move your shrimp."


    Dong Qinyan got the guarantee from Zhao, and she followed Gu Mingde into the main room with satisfaction. The meal was already set on the dining table, and there was noodle soup made of mizuna, and a separate plate of mizuna. The other is scrambled eggs with shallots. Dong Qinyan eats it very deliciously. She always feels that Zhao''s food tastes better than Cuizhushan''s food, and she can''t tell what it tastes like.


    Dong Qinyan certainly doesn''t know the difference here. Gu''s family uses lard for cooking, while Cuizhushan uses rapeseed oil. Can the two dishes taste the same? It must be that the dishes fried in lard are much more fragrant.


    Because the food suits her appetite, Dong Qinyan eats a bowl of rice more than before. This amount of food is normal in the eyes of Gu Mingde and Zhao, but in the eyes of Dong Yi and Miaoren It''s not normal, especially Miaoren, who has lived and ate with Dong Qinyan for so long, and knows her appetite well. This time Dong Qinyan has eaten so much that Miaoren is worried that she won''t be able to sleep at night.


    At this moment, the Zhao family is still trying to persuade Dong Qinyan to eat more.


    After receiving the beautiful eyes, Dong Yi glanced at Dong Qinyan and saw that her belly was bulging, and immediately said: "Old lady doesn''t need to add food to Miss anymore, Tonight, Miss has already eaten a bowl of rice more than usual, and if she eats more, she will definitely not be able to sleep at night."


    When Zhao Shi heard the words, she immediately went around the table and came to Dong Qinyan. Seeing that her belly was really bulging, she quickly took away her rice bowl and asked Gu Mingde worriedly: "Old man, do we still have any fruit for digestion in our house? I''ll get two for Niuniu later, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Gu Mingde listened, did not delay at all, went to the room immediately, leaving Dong Qinyan looking at the mizuna on the table with a blank face, if it wasn''t for Dong Yi and Zhao, they would not let her After eating, she must still be able to eat a little, the taste of this mizuna is really wonderful.


    Dong Yi took a deep look at the water vegetables on the table and immediately took Dong Qinyan to take a walk in the yard. Now the best way is to let this girl walk for half an hour, otherwise everyone will be gone tonight No need to sleep.


    When she slept and woke up, she realized that she was on the road again, Dong Qinyan wanted to cry, again and again, this was the first time!


    "Uncle Dong Yi, why didn''t you wake me up in the morning? What about my grandfather and grandmother? Did they say anything?" Dong Qinyan stuck out her head and found that the surrounding environment was the old forest she was familiar with , The big trees in the sky blocked most of the light, and the surroundings were dark at this time, and she was not sure what time it was, and she found that the trees in the mountains seemed to be denser than before she left.


    Dong Yi carefully paid attention to the surrounding environment, and slowly said for a long time: "Miss, you went to bed so late last night, and this morning the wonderful person called you for a long time, you There is no intention of getting up, so we have to make this last resort in order not to waste time. As for the old man and the old lady of the Gu family, they didn''t say anything, they just said let their subordinates take care of you, nothing else."


    Dong Qinyan murmured twice, and found that the trees on both sides of the window were even taller than the carriage, those branches and leaves slapped the carriage from time to time, and it was easy to scratch her face when she stuck her head out. Thinking of this, she immediately retracted her head, calculating from time to time how long it would take to get home.


    "Miss, this is the food that the old lady prepared for you in the morning. You should be hungry too. Eat some." The wonderful man took out the oil paper bag from the dark compartment behind him as if by magic. The food is actually made of water vegetables.


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes lit up, and she was still a little less interested, but now she is full of vitality, savoring the food that Zhao made for her, and gradually calmed down.


    After noon, Dong Yi had already driven the carriage into the valley. When he arrived at the valley, the carriage immediately calmed down, and the light in the carriage also brightened a lot. Dong Qinyan stuck her head out again. , Seeing Zhuangzi, who has been missing for a long time, he shouted excitedly: "Auntie, Sister Youyou, I''m going home..."


    Dong Qinyan shouted excitedly two or three times, and there was news in Zhuangzi. Before they reached the gate of Zhuangzi, Hao and Dong Yunmei had already come out. When Dong Qinyan arrived, she was all happy.


    Dong Yunmei chased after her directly. Just as the car stopped, she took Dong Qinyan out, weighed it in her arms, and said to Mrs Hao in surprise: "I didn''t expect to go out, This girl has grown a lot of meat!"


    Hao shi nodded with a smile and added, "I''ve grown taller too."


    Dong Qinyan, co-authored by "..." She doesn''t grow up!


    Just when Dong Qinyan was depressed, she suddenly found out that Dong Yunmei could hold her for so long. No wonder she always felt something was wrong. When she left with sister Qingqing, Dong Yunmei was pregnant. What about the child?


    Dong Qinyan looked around for a while, then looked at Dong Yunmei puzzled and asked, "Auntie, where are your younger siblings?"


    Dong Yunmei was stunned for a while, then reacted even more excitedly, and said in surprise: "Yo, this child still remembers aunt''s pregnancy before! It''s a younger brother, his name is Feng Xiao, and he''s at home now! Sister Youyou Come with me, do you want to go home with my aunt to play for a while?"


    Dong Qinyan hurriedly shook her head, joking, she was just rushing back to see her mother, it was already at the door of the house, where can she go to the next door to play for a while and then go home, she is not stupid.


    Dong Yunmei saw that she was unwilling or reluctant, so she carried her to the carriage again, and asked Dong Yi to send Dong Qinyan back first, and they would come later.


    Only then did Dong Qinyan discover that a small house was built by the river at some point. It was full of stables, and now two donkeys are still closed.

 v4 Chapter 44： Dong Qinyan returns home, everyone cares

    does not exist yet!


    Dong Yi gave them a funny look, and said warmly, "Not long after you left, Madam asked someone to build this house for horse and donkey carts. I don''t know about this, but I didn¡¯t know until I came back later, but it¡¯s more convenient for us to have this house, and we don¡¯t have to take these animals across the river every time.¡±


    Dong Qinyan nodded her head and saw that Dong Yi put the food and grass in the stable, and the horse was also unbound and locked in, she clapped her hands happily, and immediately thought of her little shrimp, a face He asked anxiously, "Uncle Dong Yi, where are my shrimps? Did you tell your grandmother to help me raise them well?"


    Dong Yi''s expression froze, and the wonderful person beside him had lowered his head, and Dong Yi was busy moving things onto the boat, just pretending that he didn''t hear it.


    Dong Yi looked at this, and then looked at that, and could only say helplessly: "Miss, Madam Gu put all those small shrimps in the stream, it is impossible to keep them alive at home. ."


    Dong Qinyan breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, it was better not to be cooked by Zhao, or to be released, so that she could grow up well.


    In fact, Dong Yi doesn''t know what Zhao''s will do with those shrimps, but it''s just to comfort Dong Qinyan.


    The group supported the boat to cross the river. After landing, Dong Qinyan couldn''t wait to pull the doorbell.


    After a while, Dong Shan''s leisurely voice came out, "Who is it, wait..."


    Hearing Dong Shan''s voice, Dong Qinyan did not open her mouth until the door opened and Dong Shan saw the little man in front of her.


    "Miss... it''s the lady! The lady is back..." After being stunned, Dong Shan shouted in surprise into the Cuizhu Mountain. The voice even formed an echo, which echoed in the valley for a long time.


    Dong Qinyan thought with tears in her eyes, now everyone knows that she is home.


    Sure enough, before Dong Qinyan walked to Dong''s house, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan had already rushed out.


    The moment Dong Qinyan saw Gu Shuixiu, her nose was sour, tears fell unsatisfactorily, she quickly ran towards Gu Shuixiu and plunged into her arms.


    "Mother, I miss you..." Dong Qinyan hugged Gu Shuixiu''s neck tightly without letting go, even if Gu Shuixiu wanted to take a good look at her.


    "What''s wrong? It''s getting more and more clingy when I go out. Let my mother see how my baby looks now! Oh, it''s a lot heavier to hold!" Gu Shuixiu smiled softly, the warmth in her voice shot straight into Dong Qinyan''s heart, making her even more reluctant to leave Gu Shuixiu''s embrace.


    Dong Yunlan wiped away her tears, and when she saw Shen Shikang and Dong Yuanxu who came over from a distance, she joked, "How long are your mother and daughter going to hug? Everyone is going to see your jokes. !"


    Gu Shuixiu followed Dong Yunlan''s eyes and saw the brothers Shen Shikang and Dong Yuanxu who hurried over, stroking Dong Qinyan''s back in a funny way, and coaxed softly: "Niuniu, Mr. Come here, they miss you too, do you want to talk to them?"


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Dong Qinyan reluctantly raised her head, looked at her mother seriously for a while, and then followed her mother''s eyes to see Shen Shikang and Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu hugged Dong Qinyan excitedly, and Dong Yuanjie next to him began to take turns to hug her, directly squeezing Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan out of the circle.


    At this moment Dong Yi and Dong Yimiao came over.


    Seeing that Dong Yi sent Dong Qinyan back, Gu Shuixiu asked in confusion, "Everything over there has been dealt with? Why did you meet Niuniu and the others?"


    "Madam Hui, things over there will be completely resolved after a few years. After that, my subordinates went to Zhishui County and planned to stay there for a while before coming back. I didn''t expect to meet Miss and the others. The three of you, escorted them back together." Dong Yi didn''t hide it, he told the truth.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned in confusion. She had sent a wonderful person to serve Dong Qinyan and asked Dong Yi to accompany her to protect Dong Qinyan''s safety, but that was because there were still Yu Qi and the others took care of her, so she only sent so many people to follow her, how come there were only the three of them when she came back?


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yi with a sullen face.


    As soon as Dong saw this, he immediately knelt down and explained the truth: "Madam, when we went to Dongyang County, we went with Master Yu Qi. Later, Miss went to Linhai County, and we were taken by Yu Yi. The adults and Master Xingchi escorted her there, but there was an assassin attack in Linhai County. The master was worried that it would not be safe for the young lady to stay there, so he ordered his subordinates and Master Yu to **** the young lady back.


    Mr. Yu was worried about being followed. He changed the carriage several times along the way, and made a detour until he reached Yongjia County. Mr. Yu ordered a dark guard to **** us to the city overnight. In Shui County, as for a large group of people, they continued to disguise and head towards Jin''an County.


    The adults did not dare to arrange too many people around the young lady. "


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, her complexion a little bit, at least not as ugly as before, seeing Dong Qinyan in the crowd with a bright smile, she was a little scared, but she said happily: "Okay, this is It''s been a long time for you, you should go down and rest for a few days, and then do things after you have recovered."


    Wonderful and Dong Yi obediently stepped down, while Gu Shuixiu went over to carry Dong Qinyan away, and led a group of people back to Dong''s house.


    Arrived in the main room, Dong Yuanjie immediately asked: "Sister, sister, have you seen Daddy? I heard that Daddy is a hero now, and he won the battle, right? Tell us, How is Daddy now?"


    Gu Shuixiu and others all looked at Dong Qinyan with a smile on their faces, as if they were waiting for Dong Qinyan to tell them about Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Qinyan pouted, and waited for everyone to calm down before saying: "Daddy is so powerful now, in Linhai County, everyone speaks of Daddy with admiration, as long as Daddy is in Linhai County, those Bad guys can''t achieve their goals.


    But...because Daddy is too powerful, those bad guys want to kill him, this time because of me, Daddy was found by those people, those bad guys not only want to kill Daddy, but also arrest me, necrotic ! "


    Dong Qinyan didn''t feel anything when she said it, but Gu Shuixiu and the others were shocked when they heard it. Before she could finish, Gu Shuixiu asked anxiously: "Are you injured? How is your father now? already?"


    Seeing that everyone was anxious, Dong Qinyan shook her head and said seriously: "Mom, I''m fine, and Dad is fine, but this happened, Dad is really worried, Yes, Dad said that there are bad people around him, and he even let me live in his yard to protect me."

 v4 Chapter 45： panic,

    Gu Shuixiu''s brows are almost tied, even Dong Yunlan is also panicked, Dong Chenghu has always reported good news instead of bad news, and never told them about his situation, it was Yang Yi who received it The news is also in some good aspects. I didn''t expect the real situation to be like this.


    "Sister-in-law, you said that we should let the second brother come back, I never thought that his situation would be like this, I was really panicked..." Dong Yunlan was so worried I couldn''t sit still, so I wanted to run and bring Dong Chenghu back.


    Gu Shuixiu remained silent, and the others were not easy to speak, so they just looked at Gu Shuixiu.


    Three black lines were drawn on Dong Qinyan''s forehead, did they think her father was playing a house? Even thinking of calling someone back is too naive, Dong Qinyan shook her head and couldn''t help saying: "Little aunt, father is in charge of Linhai County now, so he can''t leave, and as long as I don''t drag him down, father still It''s very safe. This time, because we were attacked by surprise, my father, in a fit of anger, just sent someone to strangle all those people, and a lot of their eyeliners in the palace were also arrested.


    So you don''t have to worry so much... Anyway, this accident is all because of me... Brother Xingchi also set fire to his old house in order to catch the assassin. Dad said there It is the home of Brother Xingchi and Brother Junchi, but Brother Xingchi still did it..."


    Dong Qinyan looked at Zhang Junchi guiltily, took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Zhang Junchi, "Brother Junchi, this is Brother Xingchi asking me to hand it over. For you, he didn''t say anything except that you would understand him after reading this letter."


    , clenched his fist tightly, holding back the tears from falling.


    Gu Shuixiu worriedly took the letter from Zhang Junchi''s hand, which only said, "Brother, our Zhang family''s old house cannot be a den for those enemies, I have set it on fire, from now on , the old house of the Zhang family is gone, I know you have never seen the old house, so I will build another one that is exactly the same as the old house, so that you can see what the once glorious Zhang family was like."


    Gu Shuixiu patted Zhang Junchi on the shoulder pitifully, he was already eleven years old, almost taller than her, Gu Shuixiu sighed and comforted: "Junchi, your brother said That''s right, the Zhang family''s old house is a taboo for the people of the city, generally no one will go there, but over time, it is easy to be used by some people with ulterior motives, even if your brother burns it there, the dead will not be at peace."


    Zhang Junchi wiped his eyes and said stubbornly: "Aunt Xiu, I know, I don''t blame my brother, I just blame myself for not being able to help my brother! Kill those enemies with my own hands!"


    "Brother Junchi, you can do it!" Dong Qinyan said proudly at this moment, how gratifying she looked like.


    Dong Qinyan did not know what her current appearance looked like to others, she said to herself: "My father once told Brother Xingchi that your enemy is in Jiankang, as long as Xingchi If brother Chi has made meritorious deeds in Xin''an County, he will be able to follow the north to kill Jiankang, and then he will be able to kill your enemies with his own hands! But my father said that at that time, it will take a few years, and my brother will work hard for a few more years. "


    "You really take it for granted!" Gu Shuixiu pinched Dong Qinyan''s cheek in a funny way, feeling that the flesh on her face seemed to have lost a lot, and she began to feel distressed again, but this girl can actually It really surprised her that it was so hard to remember what Dong Chenghu said.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t doubt anything else at all, she only thought that Dong Qinyan was smarter than others.


    Dong Qinyan retorted dissatisfiedly: "Mother, I''m not a child anymore, my father really said that, brother Xingchi has gone to Xin''an County, you just wait, I believe Brother Xingchi will definitely win."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t argue with Dong Qinyan, she just looked at Shen Shikang worriedly, pondered for a while before saying: "Sir, do you think there will be a problem with the tiger? We can''t do anything right now. Knowing his situation, I can''t let go of my heart!"


    If Gu Shuixiu had known that Dong Chenghu''s situation would be like this, he would definitely not have agreed with him to go out to pursue his future. Also, the situation over there is so tense, should she transfer these people from Cuizhu Mountain? already? There were so many questions hanging in her heart, which really annoyed her.


    Shen Shikang''s face was indifferent, even with his legs crossed, drinking tea leisurely, seeing Gu Shuixiu, he still couldn''t figure it out, so he said slowly.


    "Chenghu, you don''t have to worry, if something happened long ago, you don''t have to wait until now, now Linhai County is under Chenghu''s control, those people will not be able to turn around even if they jump around. What kind of waves come out, the trouble is Xingchi.


    The war is over, if the rebel army is defeated, the imperial court will definitely send troops to us again, and if we lose the battle, our morale will definitely be affected.


    So in the Xinan County battle, whether we win or lose, the situation we have to face is very severe. Xingchi has no experience in fighting, so I went there all of a sudden, which is what I am most worried about, and The hatred in that child''s heart is not as strong as usual. Once he is given a chance to take revenge, I believe that he will rush to it regardless of everything... Well, after all, there is nothing we can do now.


    Now I can only send a letter to Ziping, let him watch Xingchi well, and don''t let him do irreversible things because of impulsiveness. "


    After Shen Shikang said this, Gu Shuixiu was no longer worried about Dong Chenghu, but began to worry about Zhang Xingchi again.


    In the room, only Dong Qinyan was eating mindlessly, and everyone else fell into their own thoughts.


    Dong Qinyan saw that Zhang Junchi was restless, so she comforted her: "Brother Junchi, you don''t have to worry about brother Xingchi, I heard that day, sister Qingqing''s father wanted to marry her to Xingchi. Brother Chi, so Brother Xingchi has someone to protect him, and there is no danger."


    "Huh?" Dong Qinyan''s words shocked everyone, everyone looked at her in surprise, why did this girl say such important news now!


    But does this girl know what marriage means?


    Everyone reacted and began to laugh at themselves, it seemed a little strange to care about this with a four-year-old girl.


    Gu Shuixiu was so irritated by Dong Qinyan today, she squinted at Dong Qinyan, twitched the corner of her mouth helplessly, and said to the crowd, "Let''s withdraw, what should we do? Go, wait until I ask this girl carefully and tell you guys, everyone in the province was so surprised, and everything was scared by themselves."

 v4 Chapter 46： Brotherhood and sisterhood, Gu Shuixius plan

    Dong Yunlan took it seriously, and smashed Dong Qinyan''s little face in a funny way, and then turned around and left Dong''s house. .


    Everyone was almost gone, Gu Shuixiu looked at them amusedly and said with a chuckle, "Why didn''t you follow along? Could it be that you and your mother will try your sister together?"


    Dong Qinyan opened her eyes innocently, hid behind Dong Yuanxu''s back, secretly glanced at Gu Shuixiu, she was relieved when she saw her expression was quite natural, but she refused to do anything. Come out from behind Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu let Dong Qinyan hold her clothes, dumbfounded, and said helplessly: "Mother, you terrified your sister."


    "This girl is so daring, how could she be frightened by me so easily!" Gu Shuixiu glared at Dong Qinyan mercilessly, and the old **** said in her heart.


    At this moment, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng have been hiding to the side, not saying a word, anyway, this is a matter of eldest brother, mother and sister, so they will not join in the fun.


    Dong Qinyan was told by Gu Shuixiu that she couldn''t do anything, she stomped her foot and sat down on the chair aggrieved, holding her mouth as if she was about to cry.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Gu Shuixiu helplessly, and said to his sister: "Mother, my sister is so young, what can she understand? If she really knows the powerful relationship inside, that''s a big problem, I think my sister It¡¯s not easy to be able to speak clearly.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Dong Qinyan, "..." Although her brother is helping her out, why is Dong Qinyan not happy at all?


    "It''s alright, I won''t make trouble with you, Niuniu, talk to your mother well, from the moment you arrive in Dongyang County, you must tell your mother about everything that happens, even It''s you who say things you don''t understand, okay?" Gu Shuixiu stopped joking with the children, looked at Dong Qinyan seriously, and told Dong Qinyan earnestly and straightforwardly that you must explain truthfully.


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t, she was silent for a while, and said slowly like a meeting: "I lived with Sister Qingqing when I first arrived in Dongyang County, and Sister Qingqing''s yard is the most beautiful in the whole big house. Okay, Sister Qingqing''s father loves her very much, and it seems that she was abolished because of a concubine''s inquiries about Sister Qingqing. Also, Sister Qingqing''s father is very kind to me, and the rest..."


    Dong Qinyan thought about it for a long time before adding: "There is brother Xingchi, uncle seems to have misunderstood something, thinking that sister Qingqing likes brother Xingchi, and uncle will fight brother Xingchi again. Dongyang County is all about these things, nothing else, of course, Brother Xingchi also took us to play on the street, and met some people, but I don''t know each other."


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, although the girl said it out of the blue, but she could understand it, but it was not what she cared about most, "Then what? What did you do? Why brother Xingchi? Want to **** you to Linhai County?"


    Dong Qinyan scratched her hair in distress, and frowned after thinking for a long time: "It seems that Brother Xingchi wants to go back to the old house, and then go to Xin''an County, we will go together, After arriving in Linhai County, we lived directly in Dad''s mansion, which is very grand, and we have to go through three search procedures to enter. If Uncle Yu led the way, I would definitely not dare to enter.


    "Sister, sister, did you get your dad''s **** big after you met him? We used to sneak out to play naughty, and my dad would always hang me and my brother up and beat me twice, but it hurts !" Dong Yuanzheng said with lingering fears, with deep expectations in his eyes, in his heart, his father was his belief and worship, if it wasn''t for the mother who kept chasing after her sister, he would have taken her to the side to ask questions. Dad''s news.


    Dong Yuanxu and others looked at Dong Qinyan with interest after hearing what Dong Yuanzheng said.


    The little man said arrogantly: "No! Daddy is so happy to see me, and he hugged me out to play, but just because he was hugging me, everyone recognized Daddy, we will be attacked by assassins.¡±


    Dong Qinyan immediately became extremely depressed when she said this, and what made her even more depressed was that Zhang Xingchi also burned the Zhang family''s old house because of this, she always felt that she had a great responsibility for this matter .


    Feeling Dong Qinyan''s depressed mood, Gu Shuixiu stopped asking questions, and ordered Cuixi to clean up Dong Qinyan''s room, so the children dispersed.


    When everyone left, Cuixi asked worriedly, "Madam, the situation on the master''s side doesn''t seem optimistic. Should we send more things to the master?"


    Gu Shuixiu knew exactly what Cuixi was talking about, but she gave so much of that thing last time, and she didn''t hear the news of Dong Chenghu''s massive consumption. A lot, giving too much is troublesome, and if someone else steals it out, it will be bad.


    Cuixi didn''t know what Gu Shuixiu wanted to do, but she believed in Gu Shuixiu''s ability and went out to look for someone without asking a word.


    In a quarter of an hour, Dong Yi had already appeared in the main room of Dong''s house.


    Seeing him, Gu Shuixiu loosened her tightly frowning brows, lowered her voice and chuckled, "It''s been hard work for you this time, did you just say that the house over there has been completed?"


    Dong Yi nodded, "The subordinate of that valley has confirmed it again and again, it is indeed a blank area, and there are no maps of the valley in the three surrounding counties, so the subordinates made the entrance of the valley as Some changes have been made to make it more concealed. Ordinary people are not sure to find it, even those with some ability, even if they find it, they can''t get in there, and their subordinates also set up organs.


    Self-sufficiency is not a problem, but the subordinates of the fields have not cleaned up, but set fire to the weeds on them. If they want to plant things on them, I am afraid that they will have to send someone to serve them. "


    But in Cuizhu Mountain today, everyone is useful, and it would be difficult for Gu Shuixiu to send anyone out at random. How could he find someone to take care of the fields over there?


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it for a long time, rubbed her brows tangled, and said after a long while, "Don''t worry about the field over there, I have another important thing I want you to help with. ."


    In Dong Yi''s puzzled eyes, Gu Shuixiu said in a lower voice: "I plan to study a hidden weapon for your master, I know your ability, so I want to ask you to help, It''s good that you know about it, and no one else should say it."

 v4 Chapter 47： The weight of hidden weapons, Gu Shuixius amazing words

    "Hidden weapon!" Dong Yi raised his voice involuntarily, and immediately slowed down, looking at his wife in surprise, before the wife asked him and Cuixi to help him study poisons, which had already frightened him. , At this moment, Madam actually said that she wants to study hidden weapons!


    Even the Daliang royal family has not been able to research suitable hidden weapons for themselves. There is a hidden weapon list on the rivers and lakes. Anyone who can have their own unique hidden weapons is not a famous master in the rivers and lakes!


    Dong Yi is in a dilemma, wondering if he should tell the truth to Gu Shuixiu, seeing Gu Shuixiu''s excited appearance, if he tells the truth now, will Gu Shuixiu be disappointed?


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what Dong Yi was thinking, but she already had a general idea in her heart. In modern times, she once saw something similar to a crossbow on TV, but it was more delicate than a crossbow Many of them can be worn directly on the wrist, just like a large watch. Dozens and hundreds of fine needles can be placed in them, and poisons are quenched on them. It is much more convenient than carrying heavy bows and arrows, and it will not harm the body. cause a burden.


    It''s just that she has an idea, it''s definitely not realistic to let her develop it.


    Ridiculous drawings.


    She thought that the pictures were different, but Dong Yi, who heard her clearly, didn''t find it funny at all, but was shocked for a long time and couldn''t recover. At this moment, he really It''s time to get to know your master again.


    It is normal for an ordinary peasant woman to have some intelligence, and there is no problem with learning and quick thinking, but it is incredible that a person who has never been exposed to weapons can come up with such a subtle weapon.


    And the hidden weapon Gu Shuixiu mentioned sounds similar to the Miyu Needle, which ranks third on the hidden weapon list, except that the Miyu Needle is half an arm long in shape and is worn on the body. It''s very conspicuous. As long as ordinary people see that thing, they will go straight away, and they will never take the initiative to provoke the owner of the Miyu Needle. Now the hidden weapon that Gu Shuixiu is talking about sounds more subtle than the Miyu Needle, not to mention the production. Difficulty, let''s say this material, is a big problem first.


    Gu Shuixiu spoke for a long time, seeing that Dong Yi had been stunned, she couldn''t help but get angry, calm down, and asked, "Dong Yi, are you listening to me?"


    Dong Yi reacted, the corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally, and asked: "Madam, how did you come up with this?"


    "Is there any problem?" Gu Shuixiu looked puzzled.


    Dong Yi felt that he was going to be messy, and it took a long time to organize language before telling Gu Shuixiu about the hidden weapon. At the end, Dong Yi smiled helplessly and said: "Madam, it''s not that my subordinates don''t help you, but It¡¯s because the subordinates have never touched such a subtle hidden weapon, at most, they use some darts and poison arrows. If you want your subordinates to make this thing, the subordinates really don¡¯t know how long it will take to complete it.¡±


    More importantly, the form on Dong Chenghu''s side is not waiting for anyone, maybe they haven''t researched the hidden weapon, and the war between the rebel army and the court is over.


    The level is so bad!


    ...It seems that she has never been able to touch this level of things before.


    Thinking about the key points inside, Gu Shuixiu laughed twice, looked at Dong Yi mysteriously, and whispered helplessly: "Actually, this thing was accidentally taken from a picture book before. I saw that I didn¡¯t know many words at that time, but I wanted to work hard. After I went to the study with Chenghu, I became blind. I was bored and flipped through a few picture books. , This time, because I was worried about Chenghu''s safety, I came up with a whim, I just thought, if it really doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter, we can think of other ways, right?"


    After Gu Shuixiu said these words, she seemed to have a sense of relief. God knows that she will be the last to lie, and if she tells a lie, she will use thousands of lies to make up for it, and it will only get worse. chaos.


    Gu Shuixiu is determined not to let Dong Yi bring up this topic again, if Dong Yi asks again, she will definitely not answer again.


    Fortunately, Dong Yi is still very knowledgeable, so he did not continue to ask Gu Shuixiu, instead he focused on the hidden weapon Gu Shuixiu said, and after thinking for a long time, he said: "Madam, hidden weapons are fatal to those who practice martial arts. Attraction, the hidden weapon you mentioned would like to try it out, but there is no guarantee that it will become a subordinate, and in the process of researching the hidden weapon, I am afraid that the wife will still need help."


    After all, this thing was proposed by Gu Shuixiu, Dong Yi believed that Gu Shuixiu must have a deeper understanding of this thing.


    Buy it, no matter how expensive the material is, as long as it is suitable for making hidden weapons, it goes without saying.


    Because of Gu Shuixiu''s generosity, Dong Yi really brought her a lot of inexplicable things this time. When Dong Yi came back with these things, since Dong Shan was all dumbfounded, look With a pair of tattered copper and iron, and the extremely ugly stone, I really don''t know what Dong Yi did with these things at home!


    Dong Yi didn''t say anything to Dong Shan and the others, only asked them to help get these things to the house over the cave, and then immediately ran to report to Gu Shuixiu.


    Dong Shan and several people couldn''t understand the use of these things, and they treated them a little more casually, but they didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to come over and ask in person, and now everyone began to pay attention to these things, When carrying them one by one, they were a lot more cautious, and they also classified the piles of things into different categories. The attitude was completely different from the beginning.


    Gu Shuixiu took a cursory glance, some of these materials she knew, and some she had never seen before, so she did not rush to ask, but went around the house with Dong Yi, two people They kept saying things that Dong Shan and the others couldn''t understand, but Dong Shan and the others simply turned a deaf ear and focused on cleaning up.

 v4 Chapter 48： preparations, disputes

    A little bit of wind, at this moment, I''m afraid I can only study and figure it out on my own. Maybe after the hidden weapon is completed, they will all become powerful blacksmiths. Gu Shuixiu can only comfort himself with such self-deprecating manners.


    Dong Yi is not as worried as Gu Shuixiu when it comes to blacksmithing. What they are worried about is the structure of this hidden weapon. At present, they only have theories, or rough theories. They have not yet figured out all the details. Even if the iron-burning kiln is built, I am afraid they will not be able to use it.


    In order to save time, after discussing with Dong Yi, Gu Shuixiu decided to split up. One was responsible for going out to learn the skills of these blacksmiths, and the other was responsible for refining the internal structure of the hidden weapon.


    From this day on, the people of Cuizhu Mountain found that Gu Shuixiu locked herself in the study every day without saying a word, even three meals a day were brought in by Cuixi.


    Dong Qinyan was depressed. She was so anxious to come back because she planned to be with her mother. As a result, her mother was so sleepless that she was too embarrassed to disturb her, and she was not as young as before. She can''t do without her mother everywhere, that is, she wants to go in and sit with her mother, but I''m afraid her mother is not happy!


    Dong Yunlan saw Dong Qinyan doing nothing, so she simply caught her to study with the female celebrity.


    I picked up the embroidery needle again, Dong Qinyan was full of thoughts, and immediately put aside everything and studied with Dong Yunlan earnestly. In this way, the most idle people in Cuizhu Mountain also have something to do, so day after day One day, time is better.


    Just after Gu Shuixiu spent half a month in the study day and night, a thick stack of drawings was finally completed, but these were her ideal effects, some she really couldn''t draw. If you come out, replace it with words, or write your own ideas, and only wait for Dong Yi to come back and read it before making changes.


    I am afraid it will take half a year for the blueprint of this hidden weapon to come out. After the drawing comes out, it will be the experiment. This is the most important thing. During the experiment, they have to go through repeated revisions. It would be nice to do it in two years.


    And if the insurgent army can capture Xinan County within two years, that is their ability.


    A harvest of joy.


    Now Dong Xiao and the others can arrange these things, and they don''t need Gu Shuixiu''s instructions, they can sort out the things in the field clearly, and they don''t need Gu Shuixiu to worry about anything.


    It is worth mentioning that Cuizhushan has achieved two pairs of good marriages, Dong Xiao married Cuifu, Dong Fu married Meimei.


    Dong Xiao''s marriage has always been the biggest concern in Dong Shan''s heart. Now that he can see Cuifu, Dong Shan will naturally not object. After so many years, although Cuifu is a widow, she has a gentle temperament , and she is sensible and good-looking, and there is nothing to be picky about being his granddaughter-in-law.


    Now that Cuifu is pregnant, Dong Shan will be able to upgrade to become Grandpa Zeng soon. If Cuifu becomes a man in one fell swoop, then Dong Shan will have no regrets, even if he dies, he will also I can rest my eyes.


    Gu Shuixiu devoted herself to the research of hidden weapons. When she was eating for the day, she realized that today''s rice was unusually fragrant. Autumn is coming...


    "Cuixi, you called some people, and now you can start buying autumn and winter clothes for the family. There are many people in our family. You may have to rush to work. Just tell Dong Yi and the others, let them go out to buy, and by the way, you will check again, what is missing at home, let them buy it together, I should be very busy this winter, even Dong Yi, I am afraid I have no time to take care of it. others.


    You should worry more about snacks, if nothing else, it should be fine after next year, but who knows? "Gu Shuixiu frowned and muttered, looking at the distance, she seemed to be full of worries.


    Cuixi responded respectfully, and then said gently: "Madam, this servant does not know what you are worrying about, but the servant knows that she is a blessed person since she followed her, and everything goes with the flow. Do your best, listen to the destiny, you will always be fine, too much thinking can''t change anything, and the slaves believe that whether it is the master or the young master Xingchi, they are not rash people."


    "You know what I''m worried about?" Gu Shuixiu retracted her eyes, gave Cuixi a funny look, sighed, and said softly, "They are indeed not reckless people, but they are easy to hide from hidden arrows. It''s hard to prevent, as long as there is a mistake, I can''t bear it, so whether it''s for their sake or for myself, I have to do something. Well, you don''t have to worry about that, just go with your own business. "


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed her temples, motioned Cuixi to go out, and meditated alone.


    After the autumn harvest, Dong Yi finally came back from the outside. Seeing his indifferent appearance, it was obvious that he was already confident in the matter of blacksmithing.


    That''s fine. She will let Dong Yi look at the drawings she has sorted out, adjust the places that need to be adjusted, and modify the places that need to be modified. If it is fast, maybe the construction will start in winter.


    Because of this, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yi are even more busy, often the two hold some drawings in the courtyard to discuss, sometimes they argue, and they even look at each other with anger. Being forced to be anxious, he even directly assumed the identity of the master, so scared that Cuixi and the others all knelt on the ground.


    During the period, Shen Shikang was also curious about Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yishen''s mysterious actions, but after scrutinizing them, he didn''t find out anything, so he had to give up and stop asking.


    Shen Shikang doesn''t care, and others will not rush to find discomfort, but occasionally see Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yi arguing, they will come out and say a few words, over time, everyone will become accustomed to it .

 v4 Chapter 49： Blacksmithing this matter, home letter arrives

    After the winter, the iron kiln in Cuizhu Mountain was finally built. Everything was according to Dong Yi''s wishes. After the kiln was built, Cuizhu Mountain could hear it every day during the day. The sound of hammering.


    In the beginning, everyone was amazed when they saw Dong Yi fighting iron. The cylinder has no head and no tail, and it can''t even hold water. What can this thing do?


    Said, going in the past is purely to find oneself uncomfortable.


    Gu Shuixiu returned to normal when the kiln started to operate, and would visit Dong Yi every now and then, and then began to care about other things at home.


    When Gu Shuixiu had the heart to pay attention to Dong Yuanxu and others, she realized that she did not know when to start, Dong Yuanxu had grown into a sensible big child, very majestic as a brother, and took good care of his younger brothers and sisters. Excellent, what surprised her most was that Dong Qinyan could already start embroidering flowers or something.


    You know, this girl is less than five years old, when the little guy flaunted his embroidery in front of Gu Shuixiu, Gu Shuixiu was stunned, could it be her daughter Are you a genius?


    Dong Yunlan looked at her silly look and said jokingly: "Sister-in-law, I think we tried our best to teach you how to embroider, but you couldn''t embroider a single grass after teaching for half a year. Looking at Niuniu''s talent, it''s fortunate that I didn''t inherit it from you."


    Gu Shuixiu, "..." She can proudly say that she has never lost to others in her life, but this embroidery is simply her flaw.


    Dong Yunlan, this stinky girl, which pot can''t be opened and lifted, Gu Shuixiu gave her a blank look, turned her head and seriously admired Dong Qinyan''s embroidery. Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu was even more surprised. The fineness of Dong Qinyan''s stitches is not inferior to Dong Yunlan''s at all, and the color matching is eye-catching. Compared with Dong Yunlan''s embroidery that sticks to the rules, her things seem to be a little more inexplicable.


    Dong Qinyan saw that Gu Shuixiu was taking it so seriously, and was worried that Gu Shuixiu would see something wrong, so she used an excuse to divert her attention.


    "Mother, what are you doing with Uncle Dong Yi during this time? I don''t have time to play with Niuniu, but I came back specially to accompany my mother!" Dong Qinyan pouted in dissatisfaction and complained .


    Sure enough, Gu Shuixiu listened to her words, and immediately put down Dong Qinyan''s embroidery, and hugged her to her lap. With such a hug, Gu Shuixiu realized that Dong Qinyan was actually heavy again. Less, and the body is also drawn a lot longer.


    She sighed in her heart, touched Dong Qinyan''s little head apologetically, pondered for a long time, thinking that what she did with Dong Yi would not be able to hide in the future, she said with consideration: "Niuniu, mother and Uncle Dong Yi are doing a big thing, which concerns the safety of your father and brother Xingchi, so we can''t tell you now, and we will tell you as soon as we succeed, okay?"


    Dong Qinyan tilted her little head, as if she was thinking about Gu Shuixiu''s words, she gave up the question after a long while and shrugged helplessly, her small appearance made Dong Yunlan laugh out loud, and she said how she could Couldn''t have given birth to such a sweet and sweet little baby.


    Gu Shuixiu followed with a smile, comforted Dong Qinyan for a while, and then led her to see Dong Yuanxu and the others.


    On the day before New Year''s Eve, Luoying Binfen and the others rushed back to Cuizhu Mountain in the wind and snow. The mountain became very lively all of a sudden. What made Gu Shuixiu most happy was that Binfen also brought back three letters. , one belonged to Dong Chenghu, one belonged to Zhang Xingchi, and the other belonged to Shen Ziping, which was handed over to Shen Shikang.


    Seeing that his wife was happy, he smiled and said: "Madam, these letters were sent from Dongyang County the day before we left. After sitting for a while, he left immediately. Judging from his appearance, he must have been on the way for several days. We asked him some things, but the other party obviously didn¡¯t want to say anything more. When we handed things over to us, we only told us to hand them over to Mrs.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the letter in her hand suspiciously, and asked, "Who is the person who sent the letter? Have you asked?"


    Colorful nodded, and said with some embarrassment: "When we saw him, we thought of leaving him in the backyard of our shop to rest for the night, just in time for us to leave the next day, and we won''t be delayed. What, it''s just that the man looked like he was refusing people thousands of miles away. We talked a lot, and he always answered three or four sentences. Seeing that we had put the letter in, he drove the car and headed to the front door. Not going back."


    Beautiful is deeply impressed by that person now. He originally looked like an ordinary driver who would not even be noticed in the crowd. It can make her heart tremble, and it makes people feel inexplicably fearful. She has only seen this feeling in Dong Yi and Yang Yi. It is the aura of a person with high martial arts. The identity of that person is absolutely Not an ordinary driver, but unfortunately the other party refused to say anything, otherwise she could guess something.


    Gu Shuixiu saw the expression of colorful annoyance and depression, the corner of her mouth slightly raised a small smile, and said with relief: "Okay, since the other party refuses to reveal his identity, then forget it, it''s not a bad person, you can too Hurry down and wash up. I''ll talk about anything later. Besides, Dong Yi has been working in the iron house over the cave for the past few months. If you want to find him, go there, but don''t say anything if you see it. ."


    Funful nodded excitedly, she hadn¡¯t seen Dong Yi for a long time, the couple had very little time to see each other throughout the year, but it was precisely because of this that their relationship had always been very good, as long as When we are together, we must not quarrel.


    , Niuniu should have returned home safely! If it weren''t for the special situation on my side, I really didn''t want her to leave my side.


    Now I am here in Linhai County. Brother Song asked me to guard the border of Linhai County. At the same time, pay attention to the situation at sea to avoid the situation of the last time. If there is no accident, I will You probably won''t leave Linhai County, and you don''t have to worry about my safety. Here, those assassins can''t do anything to me.


    As for Xingchi, I am worried about it. In addition, you must be clear about the burning of the Zhang family''s old house. I have renovated it according to the drawings left by Xingchi. Junchi said, let him not be sad, the Zhang family''s old house is still there.


    What happened to Yuan Xu, Yuan Jie, and Yuan Zheng? If you have time, can you write to me about their situation? Just give it to the person who sent the letter, the risk of flying pigeons is too great, use it with caution in the future..."

 v4 Chapter 50： Eat hot pot, eat goods Dong Qinyan

    Gu Shuixiu finished Dong Chenghu''s belief in a low voice, and then sighed. In the end, he still reported the good news instead of the bad. If Niuniu came back and sold him this time, she would have thought that Dong Chenghu had How safe!


    Gu Shuixiu read Dong Chenghu''s letter and opened Zhang Xingchi''s letter again. It was much simpler. In addition to reporting safety, it was to say hello to everyone, and the most important thing was to explain herself Why set fire to Zhang''s old house, I hope Zhang Junchi can understand him.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what to say after reading the letters of the two, so she reluctantly put away Dong Chenghu''s letter and asked Cuixi to call Zhang Junchi over, but Zhang Xingchi''s letter should be directly Save Zhang Junchi for good.


    In such bad weather, Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to torment the servants in the family, so he canceled this year''s cake-making activity, and stopped them from making dumplings. Instead, he prepared some vegetables and meat and ate hot pot.


    Everyone was so happy when they learned that they wanted to eat hot pot. It didn¡¯t mean that they had never eaten hot pot, but it was just that a lot of ingredients needed to be prepared to eat hot pot, and it was time-consuming to eat. Everyone in the family was busy, and Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to deal with it, and everyone didn''t dare to talk about it. After all, the meals Gu Shuixiu prepared for the servants were already good enough. .


    In this way, they have not touched hot pot for three years. If it weren''t for the bad weather this year and the New Year''s Eve, Gu Shuixiu would not have said that he wanted to eat hot pot.


    Besides the servants, Zhao Baoer and Dong Yuanxu were the happiest when I heard that they were eating hot pot, even Shen Shikang squinted because of this.


    ?"


    Dong Yuanxu remembered after several people reacted, Cuizhushan has not eaten hot pot for several years, it is normal that Dong Qinyan has never heard of it or eaten it, Zhao Baoer hugged Dong Qinyan sympathetically , Wen Sheng explained: "Niuniu, my cousin told you, this hot pot is the best food in the world..."


    Dong Qinyan listened to Zhao Baoer''s hysterical talk, as if this hot pot was known to exist in the sky, and it seemed to be heard a few times in the world, but she felt a little disapproval in her heart, and it was not that she had not eaten similar food in her previous life. , not only bland and tasteless, but also has no beauty at all, as if a pile of stews, what is delicious!


    Dong Qinyan''s puzzlement continued until the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Everyone was sitting in the main room waiting for the food to be served. At this moment, Dong Xiao and a few people placed a small charcoal stove on each table. The charcoal stove was stable, and then the soup base was served. When one end of the soup base came out, Dong Yuanjie, a skin boy, was already in a trance.


    Dong Qinyan looked at the big copper basin and divided the basin into two like gossip, with milky white soup on one side and red soup like fire on the other.


    She widened her eyes in shock and asked Dong Yuanxu loudly, "Brother, brother, look at that basin..."


    Dong Yuanxu explained hilariously: "Niuniu, this is the mandarin duck pot specially made for hot pot, it was made by a blacksmith before, but we don''t eat hot pot very often, so you haven''t seen it before. , the white soup is not spicy, it contains several kinds of spices, and it is very nourishing after cooking with the old hen for a day. As for the red soup, it is spicy soup, you are too young to eat it, we will wait a while Just drink the milky chicken soup, okay?"


    Dong Yuanxu coaxes Dong Qinyan dotingly, thinking that her little sister will be one year older after the new year, she can''t help feeling a little bit, how old is the little sister, the father leaves for a few years, such a Come on, it''s been four years!


    Dong Qinyan didn''t know Dong Yuanxu''s feelings at all, looking at the mandarin duck pot and smelling the fragrance, the saliva was about to flow out, thinking, this hot pot really looks like the one she used to eat The species are different, let''s not talk about the taste, the aroma alone is not comparable to the things she ate before.


    Dong Qinyan is now more and more suspicious, whether the food of ordinary people is more novel than that in the palace. All in the palace.


    Just when Dong Qinyan was staring at the mandarin duck pot, Dong Xiao and the others put all the rest of the dishes on it, and Dong Qinyan found out that there was fresh pork, Chicken, duck meat, and some animal offal, the rest are homemade meatballs and winter vegetables from the conservatory. What surprised her most was that there were fish and shrimp here.


    She still remembered that because of the bad weather this year, Gu Shuixiu once said that the servants in the family were not allowed to go out to fish to avoid accidents.


    Everyone at home is very obedient, what is going on with these things?


    "Brother, look, fish, shrimp, live!" Dong Qinyan pulled Dong Yuanxu''s hand excitedly, pointing to the river shrimp that twisted twice on the table from time to time, her eyes staring at the boss .


    Dong Yuanxu thought she was afraid, so he picked her up and comforted her softly: "Niuniu, don''t be afraid, these fish and shrimps were sent by the great uncle this afternoon, because they were just caught from the river, so It''s still alive, it''ll be fine when it''s cooked."


    It turned out to be sent by Zuo Qingsong, Dong Qinyan''s eyes flashed a glimpse, and then she asked suspiciously: "Brother, did the great uncle also send us fish and shrimp?"


    "How is that possible! In the past, parents usually sent things over, because only the uncle could do the work in the aunt''s family, so the parents shared some of the work for them. In previous years, we would go to the river to chisel ice and put fish baskets. , Maybe because our family didn''t go to put them this year, the uncle sent these fish and shrimp here, there are not many, just enough for us to eat, and they don''t have it."


    Dong Yuanxu explained while playing with his sister''s soft hair, his eyes full of smiles.


    Dong Qinyan nodded knowingly, she knew that her mother always paid attention to these etiquettes, since Zuo Qingsong sent these things this time, I am afraid that the family also sent a lot of things.


    "Brother, can we eat?" Dong Qinyan can''t wait anymore, now that the dishes are coming, if she doesn''t start, she will jump.


    Seeing her anxious look, Dong Yuanxu reluctantly gave her a piece of boiled chicken, barely stabilizing Dong Qinyan''s emotions, and only then did she have the heart to talk to the brothers beside her.


    After the Chinese New Year, Zhao Baoer will also be fifteen, and he will also leave Cuizhu Mountain and go on a study tour. Because Zhao Baoer is different from Zhang Xingchi, he does not plan to join the rebel army, and Zhao does not want to He took risks, and after everyone discussed it, he finally chose to let him go out for a tour and gain knowledge. If there is a chance in the future, he will take the imperial examination. If there is no chance, he can find a job in Yongjia County when he returns to Yongjia County.

 v4 Chapter 51： Zhao Baoer left, another year

    Zhao Baoer is now the only seed of the Zhao family. He can understand the thoughts of the Zhao family. In addition, Zhao Nizi did those things because she was greedy for wealth and honor, which made Zhao Baoer more interested in power and the like. A bit of disgust, such a study tour is also a good thing for him.


    Because he had already discussed with Shen Shikang the itinerary of his study tour, and he was leaving after the Spring Festival, Dong Yuanxu still wanted to have a good talk with him. Lun, but emotionally he is no different from his own brother, and Zhao Baoer is honest and honest, with a gentle temperament. He has always loved him, and he is about to be separated.


    The conversation between the two people can''t be heard by others, but Dong Qinyan, who has been in Dong Yuanxu''s arms, can hear it clearly. The elder brother left from Cuizhu Mountain until...it was her turn.


    Thinking like this, Dong Qinyan''s mood couldn''t help but feel a little low, just at this moment Dong Yunlan''s son Yang Zixuan came to find Dong Qinyan with candy, so she pulled her thoughts back and looked in front of her. Yang Zixuan, who was younger than her, twitched at the corner of Dong Qinyan''s mouth, and let him pull and drag her away stupidly.


    Because it is Chinese New Year, adults are very tolerant towards children and let them make trouble.


    Being interrupted by Yang Zixuan like this, Dong Qinyan couldn''t feel sad even if she wanted to feel sad, so she bored with the little guy in front of her, running around in the hall.


    There is one person who is still working non-stop, and that is Dong Yi.


    Everyone has turned a blind eye to his behavior from puzzled to numb.


    However, FunFun is still very supportive of Dong Yi''s affairs. Whenever someone looks at her sympathetically, she will give them a smile, but she can''t help but look forward to Gu Shuixiu, Dong Yizao When she came back, she told Banfen what he had done with Gu Shuixiu, but he asked Banfen to keep it secret, and Banfen also knew very well about Dong Yi''s affairs, and only followed when Gu Shuixiu came to check the situation occasionally. Come and have a look.


    Outsiders don''t know, thinking that Dong Yi is beating those iron blocks every day, making those iron lumps that they can''t understand, but only Fun and they know, so far, Dong Yi has made two semi-finished products It''s just that these two semi-finished products have their own flaws. When the first semi-finished product was finished, Dong Yi tried to fire a shot, but the elastic rope inside broke directly.


    For this reason, he also went out to find beef tendons and made them into beef tendons, which was barely able to solve this problem, and this was the second semi-finished product. This semi-finished product successfully solved the elastic rope problem, When shooting, Dong Yi found that of the five silver needles shot at one time, only the one in the middle had the farthest range, and the others simply could not achieve the effect he wanted.


    For this reason, Dong Yi can only continue to improve day and night, and even Gu Shuixiu has also come up with a lot of ideas. After the problem has been solved, Colorful believes that they can really make a unique hidden weapon.


    Coupled with the howling of the north wind, Shen Shikang said it was so cold that he couldn''t even hold a pen. Under such weather, Gu Shuixiu had to persuade Shen Shikang and the others to move back to Dong''s house, and even hoped that they could shorten the daily practice time to one hour, and let the children practice more martial arts and exercise more in the remaining time. Cold hardy.


    After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the people like Luoying Bianfen are going to leave again, and once the first lunar month is over, Zhao Baoer will also be out of the mountains. These all need to be prepared in advance.


    Because of things rushing together, Gu Shuixiu started to get busy again, and checked the family''s accounts, thinking that when Zhang Xingchi left, she gave 5,000 taels, and now Zhao Baoer is leaving, Naturally, it can''t be lower than this number. In addition, Zhao Baoer is her cousin and the only seedling of the Zhao family. For Zhao''s sake, she has to give some more money.


    So Gu Shuixiu decided to prepare 6,000 taels for Zhao Baoer. Of the 6,000 taels, 5,000 taels were all silver bills. They were sewn up with deerskins and tied to his body, so as to avoid thieves. The remaining 1,000 taels were exchanged for scattered silver coins, including small denominations of silver bills, some silver ingots, and 500 coins of copper plates, so that you don''t have to worry about spending money when you go out.


    Gu Shuixiu''s preparations are already very thoughtful, the rest is the things prepared for the Gu family, as well as the family letters brought to the county town. It''s not even close to the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.


    After sending everyone away, Dong Xiao and the others also began to organize the farmland of Cuizhu Mountain. Year after year, they got used to it. Gu Shuixiu sometimes felt that Dong Shan and Dong Xiao seemed to be I made up my mind that I will die in Cuizhu Mountain in this life. After they were bought back, Dong Shan did not leave Cuizhu Mountain. Dong Xiao was the one who followed him out in the first few years. Later, there were more people in Cuizhu Mountain. , Dong Xiao never left here again. Gu Shuixiu once thought, is it true that people in this era are living their lives by guarding their own one-third of an acre?


    However, although she is puzzled, she will not say anything. Everyone has the right to choose their own way of life. Besides, they are so peaceful, which is actually a good thing for her.


    Don''t think about these things, Gu Shuixiu shook her head and focused on the hidden weapon again.


    After Dong Yi''s hard work these days, the third hidden weapon has almost succeeded, just wait for the test of its power. If it is successful, this thing can naturally be said to be a successful hidden weapon, but Gu Shuixiu also wanted to upgrade this hidden weapon. According to their previous plan, the function of this hidden weapon should be to fire rootless needles in a row, and it should be fired in a large area, which is suitable for group battles.


    Gu Shuixiu hopes that the upgraded hidden weapon can control the number of poisonous needles fired each time. For example, during an assassination, only one poisonous needle can be fired, and a rootless poison can be fired at the same time in a one-to-many manner Needle, and even more.


    Of course, the premise of this assumption is that Dong Yi can complete the hidden weapon this time, and there will be no new problems.

 v4 Chapter 52： The progress of hidden weapons, the situation in Sinan County

    At such a critical time, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yi were very nervous. The two stayed in the iron kiln almost all day long, and even three meals a day were delivered by Cuixi and Jingjing.


    It''s just that when the two came over, they didn''t see any finished products at all, only Dong Yi was beating this little thing seriously, while Gu Shuixiu repeatedly studied the elastic rope and some strange little pieces of wood.


    The two of them couldn''t understand.


    Here is busy researching hidden weapons, Dong Xiao has also started spring ploughing, Shen Shikang took the children back to the house in the bamboo forest after the snow stopped.


    During this period of time, Shen Jiangan has been depressed, his two best brothers have left Cuizhu Mountain, and he originally planned to leave, but Shen Shikang disagreed, only saying that he was the only seed of the Shen family , Shen Ziping has been involved in danger, he must stay in Cuizhu Mountain, and he is not allowed to go anywhere.


    Gu Shuixiu and others couldn''t say anything about Shen Shikang''s actions. They could only comfort Shen Jiangan sympathetically, that is, Dong Qinyan. As long as they have free time these days, they will chat with Shen Jiangan to relieve his boredom.


    Deal with these maddening weeds, and by the time they get past this round, it''s time for summer.


    In addition to developing hidden weapons with Dong Yi, Gu Shuixiu had to go to the beach to dry sea salt and search for seafood. After a busy year, she could save enough for three or four years. The sea salt consumed can also save a batch of seafood work for Cuizhu Mountain, which is convenient for daily consumption.


    From the time Dong Chenghu left Cuizhu Mountain, after Dong Yi first came to help out, Gu Shuixiu was the only one who did the work the next year. She got used to it over the past two years, and it was easier to live a busy life. To save her, she always counted the days and looked forward to the return of Liren.


    In Xin''an County, since the winter of last year, the rebel army and the imperial court have fought three battles. It''s just that these 500,000 troops came in batches, which gave the rebel army a chance to breathe.


    On the side of the rebel army, Song Youxin did not show weakness. After years of collection and recruitment, the rebel army now has 230,000 troops. Except for a small number of these people, they are stationed in Jin''an County and Yongjia County. , Yuzhang County, Linhai County, Dongyang County, and the rest all went to Xin''an County.


    And other prefectures and counties also have the Pei family''s troops as backup, stable as a barrel, as long as the front is not defeated, there will be no danger in the rear, that is, the imperial court is really frenzied and transferred back the troops in southern Xinjiang Attacking these cities, the Pei family''s troops can also fight against them. What''s more, the imperial court is now corrupt, and the troops in the southern and northern borders have gradually been out of the control of the royal family. .


    In the northwest, there are still big Wei and Tuyuhun who are staring at each other, the court is doing this is tantamount to making a big gamble. done.


    It is precisely because of this that the imperial court did not dare to mobilize 500,000 troops back in a big way, and could only sneak 500,000 troops to Xin''an County in batches like thieves.


    In this way, the imperial court has indeed postponed the crisis of Xin''an County being breached, but once this matter spreads, I am afraid that the country of Daliang will really be shaken.


    Under such circumstances, Prince Heping, who had been fighting infightingly, finally cooperated, and the two rushed to Xinan County to command the battle.


    The emperor was extremely satisfied with the actions of the two sons, thinking that although they have been fighting, but they are still very knowledgeable in the face of the big right and wrong, the emperor was in a good mood, he waved his hand, and saw that the military power was handed over to the two A son, but these troops are divided equally between the two.


    With such a hand, this is good, the two earned a long time, not only did they not take advantage, but because they boasted about Haikou, they had to rush to Xin''an County to fight. The two were extremely depressed, and they had to pretend to be in front of each other. The victorious appearance.


    When the news came out that Prince Heping had arrived in Xin''an County, Zhang Xingchi was the most excited.


    Seeing his eagerness to move, Yu Yi frowned and said, "Master Xingchi, now is not the time to act with anger, the imperial court''s 500,000 troops are gathering in Xin''an County. When the troops came, we didn''t even have a chance to resist, and also, have you forgotten what Young Master Cheng said? It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge, and it''s not too late for ten years, please put the overall situation first."


    Yu Yihe sighed, thinking that the situation has changed, should he send a message to Dongyang County immediately, and listen to the master''s further instructions, he has a hunch, if Song Youxin knows the situation here, Maybe he will send Young Master Cheng over. After all, Young Master Cheng''s cunning methods had directly wiped out the 5,000 elites of the imperial court, and they were defeated by the weakness of 300 people.


    The situation in Xin''an County is so severe now, if Song Youxin makes such a decision, he will not find it strange, and the coming of Young Master Cheng can also suppress Zhang Xingchi, lest he make any impulsive actions , You must know that Zhang Xingchi''s kung fu is stronger than him now. If he really wants to do something, Yu Yi can''t guarantee that he can stop it.


    Thinking this way, Yu Yi immediately turned around to pass the book to Song Youxin Flying Pigeon, and immediately sent someone to pay close attention to the wind direction of the court.


    On the day when the Prince entered Xin''an County, Dong Chenghu also rushed from Linhai County to Xin''an County, running non-stop all the way, which really made him a little overwhelmed, but he is now thinking about a little rest. No, after arriving at the station of the rebel army, Dong Chenghu went to see Yu Yi for the first time, and immediately sent someone to find Zhang Xingchi.


    Seeing the anger in Zhang Xingchi''s eyes, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but be startled, frowned, and said solemnly: "I heard that you plan to assassinate the Prince of Peace?"


    Zhang Xingchi was silent, which was equivalent to default.


    Dong Chenghu was in a hurry, snorted, and scolded: "You have hard wings now, and what Uncle said doesn''t work! I tried my best to train you to become a talent, not to let you die!


    Do you know how many guards there are around Prince Peace? Do you know how powerful those people are? I don''t know what you''re doing! "

 v4 Chapter 53： Dong Chenghu persuaded, Zhang Xingchi twisted

    Zhang Xingchi clenched his fist tightly and stubbornly remained silent.


    Seeing him like this, Dong Chenghu became even more angry, and said angrily: "If Uncle doesn''t rush over today, will you go your own way? Think about how you promised Uncle back then. Yes! Think about your brother, think about the dead souls of the Zhang family in the spirit of heaven, do you think they want you to die for them, or do you want you to live in their place!


    I will never forget how Butler Zhang entrusted you two brothers to me, and the nanny, in order to cover your brothers to leave, she resolutely went to death, if something happened to you because of revenge, you How can they be worthy of their sacrifice? "


    Dong Chenghu will never forget that night in his life. It was the first time he did such a dangerous thing. He still remembers everything of that night vividly. Resolutely, he decided not to let the child hurt himself because of impulsiveness.


    He will definitely seek justice for the Zhang family, not only the Zhang family, but also many people who have suffered like the Zhang family.


    And the master also said that after the completion of the matter, the prince and the king will appoint you to deal with it, why do you rush for a while? If the assassination fails, but you are arrested or killed, have you ever wondered what will happen to those who care about you? "


    Yu Yi knew how much Song Youxin valued Zhang Xingchi. At this time, he didn''t want anything to happen to Zhang Xingchi. After all, Zhang Xingchi and Song Qingqing grew up together. The days will never be sad. That way, his master can also be relieved, and at the same time, he can prevent some ulterior motives from attacking Song Qingqing. Therefore, Zhang Xingchi is good for everyone. If he dies, it will affect everyone. It''s not as simple as one or two people.


    After Yu Yi and Dong Chenghu finished talking, they both stared at Zhang Xingchi solemnly, and they were bound to convince Zhang Xingchi to give up this stupid idea.


    The two sides are so stalemate, no one will give in, Dong Chenghu will not let Zhang Xingchi leave, and Zhang Xingchi will not be able to disobey his respected Uncle Dong.


    Until a soldier came in to report, Dong Chenghu frowned, looked at Zhang Xingchi in disgust, and said solemnly: "You are not allowed to go anywhere today, sit aside and calm down."


    After he finished speaking, he let the soldiers outside come in.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Zhang Xingchi, who was very emotionally fluctuating beside him. Without saying a word, he asked the visitor, "Where are they now? How are the surrounding troops? Also, the 500,000 army of the imperial court. How many come? What plans do they have?"


    "Young Master Hui, Prince Heping went their separate ways after leaving Jiankang. The two did not go directly to Xin''an County, but secretly sneaked elsewhere. According to the spies, the Prince went to Lujiang. County, and King Ping went to Baling County. Because Baling County was relatively far away, the two did not arrive in Xin''an County together.


    The Prince Heping who arrived in Xin''an County now is all fake. The real Prince Heping, I''m afraid I don''t know when he will arrive in Xin''an County. "


    Saying it is undoubtedly a huge blow.


    Dong Chenghu and Yu Yi breathed a sigh of relief after being surprised. Since it was not the Prince Peace himself who came, Zhang Xingchi should have given up the assassination plan. Seeing his lost soul, Dong Chenghu was a little concerned. He couldn''t bear it, he didn''t say a word of comfort, he had to teach Zhang Xingchi a lesson, and it was their fault that they protected the child so well that he was so ignorant!


    .


    The soldier didn''t know why Yu Yi and Dong Chenghu were in such a good mood after hearing the news, the adult''s mind is really not something they can guess, the soldier thought, and quickly said: "Go back to the Lord, The 500,000 horses have now only reached 100,000. Originally, the Crown Prince and the King of Peace had each brought 100,000, but these two took their lives very much, and they just took 30,000 troops as guards, leaving only 140,000 horses."


    Dong Chenghu tapped the chair from time to time, a deep look flashed on his face, "Now these 140,000 horses have just arrived in Xin''an County, plus the previous 100,000 horses, the total number of the imperial court is 24 Ten thousand people are stationed in Xin''an County. If the two sides start a fight, we only have a 70% chance of winning. Once Prince Heping brings the remaining 60,000 troops, I''m afraid we won''t even have a five-point chance of winning. Those soldiers are all transferred from the frontier, and they have really seen blood!"


    We just have to wait to be destroyed."


    Zhang Xingchi murmured twice and wanted to say something. Seeing that neither Dong Chenghu nor Yu Yi wanted to listen to his opinion, he had no choice but to remain silent.


    Dong Chenghu was not surprised by Yu Yi''s suggestion at all, just sighed: "Yu Yi, 200,000 troops can kill 240,000 people, I''m not saying how compassionate I am, but It is to let me do something to these 240,000 people, I can''t get over this hurdle in my heart, how about we think of a way to make these people lose their ability to fight, how about leaving them alive?"


    Dong Chenghu knows that his approach is a bit of a woman''s benevolence, but he is not a murderer, and he is even less willing to confront those people head-on. Now the best way is to use Yin, let The opponent has no combat capability.


    Yu Yiyi heard it, looked at Dong Chenghu with bright eyes, and said expectantly, "If you have any good suggestions, Mr. Cheng is fine, I don''t like fighting and killing, if you can not Fei Yibin will bring down these 240,000 horses with one soldier, which will make them incapable of fighting for a long time, and I will regularly raise my hands in favor."


    In an instant, I thought of Dong Chenghu''s poisons, and wondered if Dong Chenghu could come up with something good this time. If Dong Chenghu really had such a good thing, they would have a turning point.

 v4 Chapter 54： Combat strategy, chance for Zhang Xingchi

    Dong Chenghu was uncomfortable with Yu Yi''s hot eyes, and after a while he said seriously: "Don''t expect me to have anything good, my wife will give it to me The medicines prepared are all used to save lives. These things have lethal effects and are not suitable for use. Moreover, the court has suffered a secret loss before. This time it will definitely prevent us from poisoning. The other party makes a secret hand!


    The best way now is to investigate the places where the troops are stationed when the real Prince Heping arrives in Xinan County, and investigate the surrounding terrain clearly to see if there is anything that can be used Natural conditions, of course, this medicine still has to be prepared. You are all secret guards, and you are definitely better at using poison than me.


    At the same time, you send people to release the news that the imperial court has dispatched 500,000 troops from the frontier, preferably to Jiankang, so that they will also have scruples.


    But in this way, we must take Xin''an County before things deteriorate, and at the same time strengthen our own forces, and also divide the relationship between the various border generals, as long as the border no longer sends After the troops are back, the next thing is the matter between us and the court. Without the troops at the border as a backup, I would like to see how many invisible secret forces the court has raised! "


    Yu Yi and Zhang Xingchi on the side were both stunned, so Yi didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to come up with such a plan, is it true that Mr. Shen''s teaching was successful?


    As for Zhang Xingchi, this is the first time I saw Dong Chenghu like this, and I couldn''t accept it for a while. I think at the beginning, Uncle Dong was so honest, honest and kind, even if he was deceived, he would choose to forgive, Now, Uncle Dong actually takes the initiative to go to the shadow of others, and he still has such a shameful means. This...


    Zhang Xingchi really wanted to ask Dong Chenghu, has the man in front of him changed the core?


    Dong Chenghu didn''t care about the two stupid people in front of him, and ordered the soldiers: "Do as I said, and find out the situation in the vicinity. Also, don''t reveal your identities. If If you are discovered, run for your life first, don¡¯t be brave, okay, go down first.¡±


    The soldier got Dong Chenghu''s instructions, his tense face loosened, as if he had found the backbone, he responded loudly and turned away.


    There was no one else in the room, Dong Chenghu just looked at Zhang Xingchi, thought for a long time and said, "I didn''t plan to let you take risks, but now it seems that I really want you to take risks. Dangerous."


    Zhang Xingchi''s eyes lit up, looking at Dong Chenghu excitedly, swept away the loss just now.


    Yu Yi said in disapproval, "Young Master Cheng, Master Xingchi can''t take risks, I asked you to come here to persuade him, why are you making a fool of yourself?"


    Yu Yi blew his beard and stared, wishing he could seal Dong Chenghu''s mouth.


    Dong Chenghu was dumbfounded by Yu Yi''s appearance, and explained gently: "Master Yu, Xingchi is a child I have seen since I was a child, I still know his temperament very well, other things Maybe it makes sense, but it''s about revenge... Even if the two of us break our mouths, he won''t compromise. Now that the prince and the king haven''t arrived yet, this child may endure it, but when they really arrive, This kid is going to do whatever it takes.


    I was thinking about how to stop him just now, but unfortunately I couldn''t think of a good way, but now I have a good idea. "


    "What''s your idea?" Yu Yi and Zhang Xingchi asked in unison. After they finished speaking, they looked at each other and immediately turned their eyes away, staring at Dong Chenghu well, expecting him to say something that would best of both worlds Way to come.


    Seeing this, Dong Chenghu didn''t give a shit, and said bluntly: "We have to find a way to deal with the 240,000 army, and at the same time prevent the prince and the king from leading people to kill them suddenly. The understanding of these two people is that they are greedy for life and fear of death. The 30,000 horses they took away must be elites, so I want Xingchi to lead a team of elites to secretly leave Xin''an County and go to the only road that Prince Peace must pass. ambush.


    It is bound to destroy them before they reach Xin''an County. This matter is very risky, not only because of the troops they have, but also because of the guards around the prince and King Ping, I believe that there must be many guards with high martial arts around them, like Dong Yi, even more powerful than Dong Yi, so I said that this task is not easy to handle.


    But if Xingchi can do it, it will be a great achievement. If you can kill the prince or King Ping again, it will be more than a great achievement, do you understand? "


    Yu Yi looked at Dong Chenghu in shock, his heart was turbulent, and he kept guessing, it was possible that Dong Chenghu knew Song Youxin''s plan, or he would rush him to make a contribution, if Zhang Xingchi could make a move at this time Great work, I believe that Song Youxin is going to marry Song Qingqing to Zhang Xingchi at this moment, and no one else dares to have any opinions. This is indeed a good opportunity to make great contributions.


    Zhang Xingchi knelt down to Dong Chenghu excitedly, and said with red eyes: "Uncle Dong, I am self-willed, and you need to take care of me! Don''t worry, as long as you can kill the prince and the king of peace, in the future What you say is what you say, and I will never disobey you again."


    If you have any problems, what do you want him to do?" Dong Chenghu paused, and then said, "I will discuss with you carefully about the matter you lead the troops on this mission, remember, we have to outsmart us. , incapable of the enemy, our troops are very precious, and we can''t easily lose one person."


    Zhang Xingchi, who was originally moved infinitely, after listening to Dong Chenghu''s words, he only felt a sullen breath that could not go up and down, and froze in place depressed, Uncle Dong said so nicely, in fact, it was Said to let him do his best to do it secretly and kill the opponent by surprise. If he can use the yin, he will use the yin. In short, after all the conspiracy and tricks have been exhausted, he can fight the enemy with real swords and guns.


    Alas! How did his upright Uncle Dong become what he is now? Zhang Xingchi thought extremely puzzled, could it be that he was taught badly by Mr. Shen? No, no, Zhang Xingchi shook his head, Mr. Shen is a decent person, and he is not good at combat, so it must not be Mr. Shen.


    Since it''s not Mr. Shen, then the rest can only be Dong Yi!


    Zhang Xingchi found sadly that he had studied with Mr. Shen and Dong Yi for so many years, but in the end he seemed to have only learned some superficial things. Having become so black-bellied and able to command battles calmly and calmly, the frustration in Zhang Xingchi''s heart is self-evident.

 v4 Chapter 55： The plan is set, the lost Zhang Xingchi

    Dong Chenghu looked at Zhang Xingchi with his head drooping and looked like he was taken aback. He thought that the child was disappointed because he was impatient and could not take revenge immediately, so he shook his head and still planned the next battle in his heart. Strategy.


    Speaking of this, the happiest thing is one, this is a belligerent fanatic. When he was a dark guard, he was the first to charge into the battle whenever he had a task. No, there is no such a name as "one". At this time, when I heard Dong Chenghu''s strategy, no, the battle policy, the whole person was like a chicken blood, as excited as possible.


    "Young Master Cheng, what method do you plan to use for Master Xingchi to fight the enemy? You know, the objects we want to kill this time are the prince and the prince of the dynasty, who are the favorite heirs of Emperor Daliang. The candidates, not to mention the protection measures of these two people for themselves, even the emperor can''t have any back-up tricks, I am worried that the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole will be behind, if this happens, it will be bad!" Yu Yi frowned. Mei carefully analyzed the road.


    , then he is definitely the first person to support Zhang Xingchi''s sneak attack.


    Dong Chenghu pondered to himself, looking at Yu Yi and Zhang Xingchi from time to time, his eyes wandering, as if he had many ideas, but he also had many concerns.


    "I''m thinking, why don''t I use a rat-proof weapon! First, send a team of people to be the vanguard. This group of people must not be too weak, and they also need to wear self-defense poison. Destroy some of their troops. If the opponent counterattacks at this time, the vanguard feels that they are invincible and immediately retreats.


    , use the poison on the body and retreat immediately, so that we can also find out their details.


    Of course, these dark guards may not be all of their strength, but it doesn''t matter, at this time our second vanguard team cooperates with the first vanguard team to attack again, to ensure that the strength is crushed to the opponent''s edge There is no power to counterattack. If the opponent does not have any reinforcements at this time, then we will directly arrest the Prince of Peace.


    Three Vanguards. "


    Dong Chenghu saw that Zhang Xingchi wanted to refute, he stopped him with a gesture and said, "Don''t rush to argue with me, I have already said that if the first vanguard and the second vanguard can defeat each other , Prince Heping will also be **** for you to deal with, and decided not to kill them easily.


    This method is the only requirement I promise you to sneak attack. If you can do it, then we will make it like this. If you can''t do it, then Uncle can''t do anything but send you back immediately. At home, let Mr. Shen teach again. "


    Zhang Xingchi, "¡­"


    Zhang Xingchi was so intimidated by Dong Chenghu that he responded to Dong Chenghu''s arrangement with great grief and indignation.


    As soon as Yu saw Dong Chenghu, he subdued Zhang Xingchi with just a few words, and he was so impressed with his admiration. I''m afraid that you can control it. If you didn''t happen to come here, I''m afraid the situation in Xin''an County has changed at this moment.


    The master handed over the affairs of Xinan County to me. If I mess up the matter, I am afraid that I will not be able to explain it to anyone at that time. "


    here we go.


    In order to avoid such a situation, Song Youxin does not dare to arbitrarily assign people to important positions.


    Even the Pei family is just doing the job of stabilizing the rear and killing the enemy on the battlefield. But rarely on such a battlefield.


    No matter what task Yu Yi does now, he can only succeed and not fail.


    Dong Chenghu has been in the rebel army for so many years, and he probably knows the situation in the rebel army. During this period, no one has attracted him, such as Zhu Jinyan who wants to tie him together with beauty , Everyone has their own little abacus. To be honest, he felt tired for Song Youxin.


    It''s just that this topic is very sensitive, so he never said it in front of others.


    "Don''t worry, I''m cherishing my life, since I''ve come here, I definitely won''t watch and do nothing, Xingchi is planning this for the time being, I will arrange another team of people To protect him secretly to ensure that there will be no mistakes, what we are thinking about now is how to deal with the 240,000 frontier soldiers in Xin''an County.


    "Dong Chenghu said thoughtfully.


    Yu Yi stammered in shock: "Cheng... Young Master Cheng, you didn''t just say that you wanted to make these 240,000 people without combat effectiveness, how come you want to recruit these people now? It''s not me. Say, this is too difficult!"


    The second method is what Dong Chenghu said, save their lives, prescribe medicine, and let them fall for a while.


    As for the method Dong Chenghu said, in his opinion, it is simply unrealistic. If these 240,000 people are so easy to recruit, they don''t have to worry about the issue of troops.


    Dong Chenghu glanced at Yu reluctantly, this person is also very smart and clever in weekdays, why is he so stupid today?


    "Sir Yu, you can do it soon after you put people down! Put poison on them, we have the antidote, ask them one by one, and give the antidote to those who agree to cast it, and those who don''t. Let them continue to be poisoned, I want to see how loyal they are to the Daliang court!"


    On the virtue of Emperor Daliang, as long as anyone with brains knows how to choose, Dong Chenghu is 100% sure that those people will surrender to them.

 v4 Chapter 56： Problems, Zhang Xingchis thoughts

    Yu nodded dumbly, and the thought flashed in his mind, "Young Master Cheng, although this method is feasible, but if you use this poison too much, the other party will definitely be more cautious and vigilant, this is not It''s a long-term solution. And we''re not sure if the other party is a poisonous master. What should we do if someone else gives us this trick?"


    , If they also find a master who uses poison, they may only have to be slaughtered.


    "That''s a problem..." Dong Chenghu groped his chin, a thought flashed across his face, and he pondered for a while before saying, "We can''t use poison every time, but we can use it properly, it''s just that Unexpected strikes are necessary, otherwise we will be their opponents, this time we are facing an army of 240,000, what method do you use?" Dong Chenghu asked Yu Yi who was standing aside, his eyes focused He went to the topographic map of Xinan County behind him, trying to see something.


    This map was obtained by Song Youxin from the prefect of Xin''an County, and he personally sent someone to investigate. The final map obtained can be said to be the topographic map of the imperial court. The picture before them is exquisite.


    Yu Yi was in a bit of trouble.


    After Dong Chenghu left here, he immediately called Dong Wei and others out to find Zhang Xingchi. Although he promised to let Zhang Xingchi follow him to intercept the prince and King Ping, Dong Chenghu still couldn''t help worrying about it. The uncertainty is too great, and it sounds unpleasant. He has not even figured out the strength of the other party. It is possible that these vanguards may be wiped out, but in this way, they will be passive.


    One can imagine how much pressure Dong Chenghu was under at this time.


    Dong Wei and the others wandered outside before they found Zhang Xingchi and took him back to the yard where Dong Chenghu lived.


    The climate of Xin''an County is similar to that of Dongyang County. At this time, it is spring, and the yard where Dong Chenghu lives is full of lush scenery, which makes people look full of hope.


    "Uncle Dong, are you looking for me?" Zhang Xingchi entered the hall, and when he saw Dong Chenghu was seriously studying a drawing, he said.


    Dong Chenghu looked up at Zhang Xingchi as if he was awakened, thought for a while, and went straight to his living room. Looking at Zhang Xingchi''s doubtful eyes, Dong Chenghu said leisurely: "Your aunt Xiu prepared a lot of drugs for me before, these are what I have prepared for you, don''t be in a hurry to refuse, there is also the kind of poison gas bomb that I studied earlier. , can be used for self-defense when necessary, but because these are poisons, you must take detoxification pills before using poisons.


    When necessary, you can even deal with it according to your own ideas, without listening to me. "


    Zhang Xingchi responded obediently, and looked curiously at the table beside Dong Chenghu, with the blueprint on it, "Uncle Dong, what are you studying? Do you need my help?"


    Dong Chenghu followed his gaze and saw the drawing, rubbed his temples in annoyance, and said angrily: "It''s nothing, it''s the topographic map of Xin''an County, and now all the troops of the imperial court are stationed there The boundary between Xin''an County and Xuancheng County, where the advance can be attacked and the retreat can be defended, it is not easy for us to sneak attack on them, but the place where they are stationed is neither dependent on mountains nor water, it is too difficult to take advantage of the right time and place. , It can be said that the defense has been done flawlessly, and I still can''t think of a good way to deal with them."


    More importantly, the way they eat water is to dig wells on the spot to get water, which excludes the possibility of them using medicine in the water. He had been busy working on a well for several days, and when he heard the other party''s way of fetching water, Dong Chenghu only felt that his blood was on the rise, and an indescribable anger was suffocating in his heart, unable to go up and down.


    Go up against them and sneak up on them when they''re unprepared.


    In this way, although we will also have losses, we will definitely not be more tragic than the other party, and it will destroy part of the other party''s strength. "


    Zhang Xingchi has studied for so many years, and he has the ability to be black, but if he talks about these conspiracies and tricks, he really can only resign.


    Dong Chenghu is different, he is in a hurry, and there is no chance of winning against others, so he focuses on this kind of shameful life-saving means, which is ugly Is the next three abuses.


    Although Dong Yi knows these methods, he disdains to use them. If it wasn''t to increase Dong Chenghu''s ability to save his life, he would not move these things out. The things he taught were used so well, I don''t know how he would feel.


    Dong Chenghu was so choked by Zhang Xingchi that he couldn''t even say what he could say. It''s not that we are competing with others. You must know that the death of a soldier is a loss. We must try our best to preserve our strength to achieve our goals.


    "


    Dong Chenghu shook his head helplessly and explained, if it wasn''t for Zhang Xingchi, he would have slapped him with a slap in the face right now, and his grandmother actually looked down on his ability!


    Zhang Xingchi was silenced by Dong Chenghu. Although he disapproved of Dong Chenghu''s methods, Dong Chenghu was right about one thing. Soldiers are the most valuable resources in combat. If the loss of troops can be avoided, Naturally, it must be avoided, and if their current situation confronts the imperial court, it can only be a lose-lose, so at this time, Zhang Xingchi sadly found that he actually began to believe in Dong Chenghu!

 v4 Chapter 57： Adjusting the plan, the rainstorm pear flower needle is now alive

    The plan to attack the 240,000 people in the imperial court has not yet come up, so Dong Chenghu obviously had to take Zhang Xingchi with the vanguard to intercept the Prince of Peace. When Zhang Xingchi set off, Dong Chenghu repeatedly explained that he had to think twice Okay, even because he was worried, he even gave Zhang Xingchi to Dong San and Dong Wu beside him, and let them both look at Zhang Xingchi.


    It''s just that after the team left Xin''an County, Zhang Xingchi stopped. Prince Heping came from different directions, and now he must face a choice, which is to deal with the prince first , or do we have to deal with King Ping first?


    You can''t have both. Go down and kill King Ping.


    , as long as you leave me a few elites to take away, let''s go and kill the prince!"


    Dong San exclaimed: "Master Xingchi, what the son means is to let us protect you all the way, we can''t leave." Dong San is very insistent on this point, after all, it is Dong Chenghu''s order , he must act according to Dong Chenghu''s orders.


    Dong Wu, who was beside him, also said the same thing, and persuaded him: "Master Xingchi, now is not the time to act with anger, we know that you don''t like us to follow, but this is our duty and the command of the son. , we have no way to disobey the son''s will."


    Zhang Xingchi was persuaded by the two of you without saying a word, and after thinking for a while, he stepped back and said: "Well, Dong San led a team to kill King Ping, there are some Medicine, I''ll give you a part, and Dong Wu will be by my side, so it''s done, right?


    And once one side receives the news that the other side is ambushed, it will be difficult for us to repeat the same trick. "


    Under Zhang Xingchi''s repeated persuasion, Dong San and Dong Wu finally reluctantly compromised. The two led the team to attack, and the other stayed by Zhang Xingchi''s side and followed Zhang Xingchi.


    After this arrangement was made properly, Zhang Xingchi had no scruples. With an order, the group began to hurry. Zhang Xingchi took a team of elites and rushed to the ambush first to make some preparations.


    Dong Chenghu''s side, because he couldn''t think of a good way, can only discuss with Yu Yi to continue to use the poisoning plan.


    Everyone here is busy fighting against the imperial court, and Gu Shuixiu''s research on hidden weapons has also made great progress.


    Those problems have been solved before, and now the hidden weapon they made can shoot more than 20 fine and dense poisonous needles in a large area at the same time, four more than the five needles previously planned Five times, this really achieves the effect of large-scale killing.


    It was possible to use the most superficial method to make another launch hole on top of the original launch hole, even if the control switch had to be made another one, and in the end it was barely able to meet Gu Shuixiu''s requirements.


    , Zhang Xingchi has one, Dong Wei and others have one each, Dong Yi keeps one for herself, she also wants one, and also prepares a spare for the family, ten is just right.


    After Dong Yi made the ten hidden weapons, Gu Shuixiu gave the hidden weapons a name, it was called Torrential Rain Pear Flower Needle, which was based on the name of the world-famous hidden weapon in his previous life.


    Dong Yi didn''t know this, and he was full of admiration for Gu Shuixiu''s ability to name her.


    After finishing the ten pear flower needles in the storm, Gu Shuixiu immediately asked Dong Yi to take the ten weapons to Linhai County, and hand them over to Dong Chenghu and others.


    After Dong Yi left, Gu Shuixiu began to return to a normal life, and only now did she think about visiting her mother''s house. Zhao Baoer has been away from Cuizhu Mountain for more than half a year now. He wrote a total of two letters to Cuizhushan, and also sent some letters and special products to Zhao and Gu Mingde.


    It''s just that the old couple didn''t know one big character and couldn''t read these letters. Gu Shuixiu thought that she hadn''t been back to Gu''s house for a long time. It seemed that she had not left since Dong Qinyan came back. Cuizhushan took a step, thinking that it was time to take the child back for a walk.


    The sky in July is very hot, but there is a little bit of coolness in the mountains, and the mountain wind blows out all the heat.


    Dong Qinyan wore a beautiful goose-yellow welcome spring flower embroidered satin dress, stood silently in the courtyard and let the mountain wind blow on her face, combing meticulously two Baotou, above The two tied pearl bells made a crisp sound in the wind.


    This wonderful scenery makes people unable to help but indulge in it.


    A sudden cry destroyed this beautiful picture, Gu Shuixiu urged: "Niuniu, hurry up and pack up your own things, your brother is ready, if you don''t hurry, Mother won''t take you with me."


    A few black lines appeared on Dong Qinyan''s forehead, and she couldn''t help but slandered in her heart. , My mother will definitely be complained when she goes back, she doesn''t believe that her mother will really go without her.


    "Okay, I''ll go..." Dong Qinyan responded helplessly, glanced at the morning light greedily, and then bounced back to her room.


    When she finished packing her things, she realized that Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yuanzheng had been sitting and chatting in the yard. Consciously went up and took Dong Qinyan''s burden, shared it with the wonderful people around him, and carried everyone''s luggage on his back.


    Actually, Gu Shuixiu didn''t have much luggage, just a few pieces of clothes to change, but she had to bring something for Gu Mingde and Zhao, so it was a lot heavier.


    They have to transport these things to the other side of the river first, and when they arrive at the house over there, they will change into a donkey cart, and Dong Er, Dong Si, and Dong Liu will **** them back together.


    The effect of going out for hunting together, in the past two years, the three of them made a lot of money by hunting, and at the same time, they also drove out the large beasts in the range from Cuizhu Mountain to the outside of the mountain.

 v4 Chapter 58： Go back to her mothers house and build a road in the village

    There is no danger for them to travel now, but there are too many emergencies in the mountains. Just in case, Gu Shuixiu will bring three or four guards every time she goes out. Now she has more With the rainstorm pear flower needle that she carried with her, her safety was completely guaranteed. Even if she didn''t bring an escort, she could walk out of this mountain safely.


    It was the season, but Gu Shuixiu was a little surprised by how much the old man went to the field.


    This kind of accident was solved after seeing Zhao.


    The carriage slowly stopped at the gate of Gu''s house, Gu Shuixiu shouted, and immediately broke the silence of the surroundings, and even the chirping of insects stopped temporarily. When Mrs Zhao in the house heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice, she hurried to open the door. Seeing how excited she was when she opened the door, she knew how happy she was.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu felt a little sour and patted the children beside her, motioning them to get out of the car. The two little ones were quite clever. The left sentence is grandmother, the right sentence is grandmother''s, one person grabs one of Zhao''s hand and jumps around Zhao''s, so sweet that Zhao''s heart will melt.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed as she watched the two little girls entertaining their relatives, and ordered Dong Er and the others to drive the donkey cart to the house, and then let Jingjing and the wonderful people help to move things in, and then followed in. the house.


    Everything in the house is the same as before, nothing has changed. If Gu Shuixiu doesn''t come, obviously the house should be very lonely.


    "Mom, is my father going to the fields again? Why are all the old people going to the fields this year, where are all the young and middle-aged people in the village?" Gu Shuixiu walked around the kitchen and came out to see Zhao Shi had a lot of trouble with the two children, so he asked.


    After hearing Gu Shuixiu''s question, Mrs Zhao reluctantly took the time to reply: "No! Your father has not been in the fields recently, but at the village chief''s house. Our village will build a road leading to the town. , so that the villagers will not be inconvenient to travel, but the village can''t get so much money. Your father thinks this is a good thing, so he gives 20 taels of silver, and other people will give a few cents and a few more labor. Everyone Let''s work together to repair this road.


    Because your father made the most money, the village chief asked your father to be in charge, just now that the busy farming season is over, your father has nothing to do when he is idle, and he is concerned about this matter, so he goes along Join in the fun. "


    "Building the road?" Gu Shuixiu paused and asked in surprise, she had never heard other people who came out of the mountain talking about this matter before, could it be that it only started recently?


    "Mother, when did this happen? It takes a lot of money to build a road, and this amount of money alone won''t last long!" Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how to build a road in this era Yes, but this kind of big project is generally a matter of labor and money. If the yamen is not organized, few people will think about this matter, unless it is people who have a lot of money and nowhere to spend, and want to gain a good reputation. .


    Zhao shi hugged the two children to her lap and kissed them intimately, only then did she face Gu Shuixiu''s question, sighed, and said, "Oh! Build as much money as you can! In fact, it''s not that the villagers want to build the road because they are full. The village has been here for so many years, and no one has thought about it before.


    One, four were injured, and one of them fell into the ravine and was injured the most.


    In the past, our village has never killed and injured so many people because of such a situation. It just so happens that the current village chief has done nothing for the past few years, so he just wants to do something for the villagers, but he has time The idea is that there is no money at all, not to mention the money-burning thing like building a road.


    It happened that our family in the village was in a good situation, the village chief went to your father and said those things, or we didn''t know about it, after all, our family is left now My father and I are in the village, and your father wanders around the fields every day, and doesn''t go to inquire about the village.


    After listening to your father, he agreed without much thought. After all, it is a good deed. Besides, once this road is repaired, it will be beneficial to our family. I also agree, these 22 taels are taken out by my father and I, without spending a penny on them. "


    Zhao and Gu Mingde have taken care of the food for the family over the years. Except for the food they keep for themselves, they are sold to the villagers or shipped out for sale. After so many years, they have saved a lot of money, plus Gu Daniu, Gu Erniu would give them some silver every year, and Gu Shuixiu would occasionally subsidize it. Twenty taels of silver was really not a lot of money for them.


    If they weren''t worried about taking too much and making people jealous, they could give more money.


    Gu Shuixiu knew what Zhao said. If this road was built, it would save half the time from Caozi Village to Panlong Town, and it would be more comfortable to travel by donkey or horse carriage. You don''t have to turn it upside down, it''s like riding in a car to keep up with punishment.


    Gu Shuixiusi paid for a moment, then said with a chuckle: "Mother, although I am a married woman, this road is also the only way for us to go out of the mountains. Anyway, we should do our bit, but everyone in our family is useful now, and we definitely won''t be able to provide the manpower, so how about I give the village a little money?"


    Zhao shi raised her eyebrows and smiled and said, "This is a good feeling! Anyway, you girl is not short of money now. Tell your father when the time comes, and ask your father to tell the village chief, If you give out the money, those villagers will only be grateful, and will never dare to say rude words."


    Looking at Zhao''s appearance, she obviously still cares about the previous things. Gu Shuixiu also knows that the peasant women in the village are like this. Talk a lot.


    Dong Yuanzheng in Zhao''s arms didn''t understand these things and didn''t care. After getting tired of Zhao''s arms for a while, he couldn''t sit still, and immediately struggled to jump down, catching chickens and teasing dogs in the yard , making the whole yard jump.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at Dong Yuanzheng, and seeing that he was having a good time, she didn''t stop her, but reminded Zhao Shi, "Mother, when Yuanzheng is not paying attention, you should shut up these chickens. Get up, as for this dog... Let''s see if I can tie it to the back vegetable field, so as not to be killed by this skin boy."

 v4 Chapter 59： Zhaos remarks, the whole chicken feast

    Zhao Shi didn''t care, and said carelessly: "Just let him play, the child likes it, don''t hold back, don''t raise him like a little girl."


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did Dong Qinyan feel something was wrong when she heard this, she turned her head and looked at Zhao naively and said, "Grandma, do you really want the third brother to play like this?"


    Zhao looked at the little baby in her arms amusingly, and asked affectionately: "What''s wrong? Niuniu also wants to play, or my grandmother will bring you another chicken! "


    Dong Qinyan shook her head like a rattle, with a look of resistance.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t explain, she just followed Zhao''s wishes. After the three entered the main room, Dong Yuanzheng still wanted to play in the yard. Talk to Zhao.


    In July, the yard was hot and dry from the sun, but the house was unusually cool.


    As soon as she entered the room, Dong Qinyan squinted her eyes comfortably. Gu Shuixiu saw her sleepy appearance, so she put her on the bench beside him, from time to time She fanned the wind and said comfortably, "Mother, I haven''t been back for a long time. I plan to stay for a few days when I come back, and be filial and filial to you at home."


    Zhao Shi gave Gu Shuixiu an angry look, and laughed and scolded: "You are filial, and we are very happy to come back to see us once in a while! I can''t expect you to stay here for a long time." Said, the smile in Zhao''s eyes could not be stopped, they all said that raising children to prevent old age, now both sons are so far away from them, and even the married daughter is more diligent in coming back than them, Zhao''s heart is really difficult to understand.


    Especially Chang Ru''s mother Gao, now Chang Ming has received help from the county town, the family is lively and lively, and the couple is alone, Zhao sometimes thinks, What is Gu Mingde insisting on? If Gu Mingde agreed to leave Caozi Village, she would also be able to live with her son, and live with her grandson every day, and her life would not be so lonely.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Zhao was a knife-mouthed tofu-hearted, typical insincere, and did not take her words to heart at all.


    After Zhao scolded Gu Shuixiu, she looked at Dong Qinyan lying beside Gu Shuixiu, and said in a low voice, "I haven''t settled with you for what happened before! What''s the matter with you? , how could a child as young as Niuniu go out to find her father by herself? It breaks my heart to hear this! She is so old, and she has to leave Yongjia County alone.


    Fortunately, I came back safely this time, or you will regret it! Zhao shi scolded Gu Shuixiu with a crackle, and after she vented her emotions, she asked, "Where did Chenghu go? You said before that he was going to do business, what business would take so many years to go out, and he even had to find the child himself! What are you going to do? "


    Faced with Zhao''s aggressiveness, Gu Shuixiu was at a loss for words, hesitating and not knowing how to explain it.


    Gu Shuixiu stood up abruptly and changed the subject: "Mother, Yuan Zheng doesn''t know what he''s doing, I''ll go out and see, you look at Niuniu first."


    Zhao shi was also very curious about the situation outside, but there was Dong Qinyan sleeping in the main room, Zhao shi had no choice but to decapitate, and asked Gu Shuixiu to go out and have a look.


    After a while, Gu Shuixiu carried Dong Yuanzheng''s ear into the room.


    Seeing Dong Yuanzheng grinning, Mrs. Zhao rushed up to knock off Gu Shuixiu''s hand in distress, hugged Dong Yuanzheng''s sweetheart and coaxed, seeing that Dong Yuanzheng''s expression returned to normal, he immediately turned his gun on the muzzle Quan Gu Shuixiu, "I said what''s the matter with you! The child is so young, there is nothing to talk about, you have to do it, look, the child''s ears are red!"


    Gu Shuixiu silently glanced at Dong Yuanzheng, who was hiding in Zhao''s arms, and said blankly: "Mother, let''s drink chicken soup later! Also, see if you want to eat dog meat, But this day, the dog''s meat is on fire, it may not be able to bear it, you should see if this dog can still be saved!"


    Zhao shi was stunned when he heard the words, but he couldn''t react for a long time. He looked at the quiet courtyard, and then looked down at Dong Yuanzheng in his arms with disbelief.


    On this day, when Gu Mingde heard that Gu Shuixiu was back, he was so happy that he hurried home. As soon as he entered Gu''s house, he shouted loudly: "The big girl is back! Did you bring my girl over? ?"


    The Zhao family in the main room laughed and scolded, and quickly came out and replied: "Come back when you come back, shouting that people who are afraid of the village don''t know if your daughter is back! Hurry up and go to the house to eat. ."


    Gu Mingde was in a good mood, and he didn''t care about Zhao''s, he washed his hands and feet swiftly, and when he entered the hall, he was completely stunned when he saw the table full of chicken feast, and immediately frowned and looked at Zhao''s , said disapprovingly: "It''s not that our family is too poor to afford anything else, what are you doing with such a table! The big girl doesn''t like chicken."


    Gu Shuixiu watched her parents confront each other with her rice in between, and Dong Qinyan was completely speechless with that play-watching look.


    Ms. Zhao looked like a mute eating huanglian, unable to say a word. Just now, she scolded Gu Shuixiu for pinching Dong Yuanzheng''s ear, and when she saw the yard After the tragic situation, she realized that Gu Shuixiu''s punishment to Dong Yuanzheng was considered light.


    Experience what it''s like to bite your lip with your teeth!


    Gu Mingde didn''t get Zhao''s explanation, and his face sank in dissatisfaction, as if he was about to get angry.


    Seeing this, Dong Qinyan had no choice but to say: "Grandfather, don''t blame your grandmother, it was the third brother who killed the chicken at home, and the grandmother had no choice but to cook the chicken. Now, if we can''t finish cooking anything else, mother said we can''t waste food, so let''s eat chicken!"


    Gu Mingde was stunned for a while, seeing that Zhao looked like he was about to cry, and then looking at Dong Yuanzheng, who was sitting very well-behaved, it was really hard to accept this fact.


    Because the big yellow dog''s life and death are unknown, Zhao''s mood was greatly affected, Gu Shuixiu quickly asked Dong Er and several others to take Dong Yuanzheng out to play, so that he would not wander around in front of Zhao''s, without letting him Zhao Shi remembered the sad thing.


    "Mother, didn''t Bo''er send you a lot of things, and a few letters, have you read it?" Gu Shuixiu didn''t want Zhao Shi to be unhappy all the time, so she changed the subject.


    Speaking of Zhao Baoer, Zhao''s mood is obviously better. Zhao Baoer is now the only male in the Zhao family.


    "Yes, yes, I was thinking about this just now! Fortunately, you asked, wait, I''ll go get the letter." Zhao shi happily ran towards the inner courtyard Go, it''s windy when you walk.

 v4 Chapter 60： Zhaos gratification, engraved on the stone tablet

    As soon as the Zhao family left, Dong Qinyan immediately flattered Gu Shuixiu: "Mother, you can control your grandmother''s emotions. I think my grandmother was very sad just now, so you just said a word or two. , my grandmother was immediately happy."


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at Dong Qinyan amusingly, and scolded a villain with a smile, just as Zhao Shi came back, Gu Shuixiu quickly told Dong Qinyan to shut up and stop talking.


    "Look, this is the letter that Bao''er sent me, there are two in total, and some local specialties are also sent to me, those specialties are not edible, I read for a long time I don¡¯t understand, so I¡¯m still keeping it!¡± Zhao shi stuffed the two letters into Gu Shuixiu¡¯s arms, waiting eagerly for Gu Shuixiu to read them to her.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t let her wait for a long time, opened the letter and read it slowly...


    After Zhao Baoer left Cuizhu Mountain, he first walked around several towns in Yongjia County, because it is within the boundaries of Yongjia County, all the towns are similar, and there is nothing special, Zhao Baoer just walked a little He left Yongjia County, and then went to Jin''an County.


    It is the world of the rebel army, and it is the closest to Yongjia County, which is relatively safe. In addition, the people there are strong and have its own characteristics, so Zhao Baoer has been staying there since he arrived in Jinan County.


    Now I am studying in a private school, by the way, I understand the local folk customs and gain some knowledge, but Jin''an County is still a martial artist, and Zhao Baoer is not very peaceful in the academy, and there are people fighting every three days. It really subverted his cognition of private school.


    Gu Shuixiu told Mrs. Zhao the general meaning of the letter. Seeing Mrs. Zhao listened with gusto, she smiled and said, "Mother, I have friends in Jin''an County, and Mrs. Shen''s family is there. In the world, there will be no problem for Bao''er to get there."


    Zhao shi nodded straight with a smile, full of anticipation, "Shuixiu, when Baoer returns from his study tour, he will be at the age of marriage. At that time, he can find a girl from a good family and let him settle down. down.


    Mother has no ability or knowledge. Although Baoer said that I raised him, but you are actually taking care of him. Now that he is so skilled, ordinary girls probably don¡¯t look down on him. The girls from rich and noble families are not accessible to my mother. I am afraid that you will have to worry about his marriage in the future! "


    The Zhao family doesn''t want Gu Shuixiu to be so tired, but she is very aware of her weight. If she is asked to find a daughter-in-law for Zhao Baoer, Zhao Baoer will definitely not like it. , I can''t say that Zhao Baoer will avoid her because of this, then it will not be worth the loss.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, she also knew what Zhao said, now that Zhao Baoer is literate and martial, and wants him to marry an ordinary village girl, I''m afraid he really doesn''t like it.


    The two discussed for a long time and settled on Zhao Baoer''s marriage, but they didn''t know that Zhao Baoer had already found a daughter-in-law for themselves.


    In terms of road construction, money may not be enough. This is a little bit of my heart. It represents the Dong family. After all, this road is built, and we have to go. You don''t have to say anything if you don''t want it. Do something, how can I say that I am also married from Caozi Village."


    Because of Gu Shuixiu''s last words, Gu Mingde no longer rejected Gu Shuixiu''s kindness, squeezed the purse in his hand, and said to Gu Shuixiu cautiously: "Girl, don''t worry, Dad will handle this matter for you. Well, since you have given so much money, it is natural for the villagers to remember your goodness, and Dad will go to the village chief now and wait for my news."


    After Gu Mingde finished speaking, he left the house without looking back.


    The Zhao family just put the food on the table and urged Gu Shuixiu to hurry over to eat.


    "Mom, my father went out so early, he hasn''t eaten yet! Would you like to leave some for him?" Gu Shuixiu asked in confusion, sitting on the chair obediently.


    "It''s rare that you care about your father so much, and your father really didn''t care about you in vain... Don''t worry, after the village built the road, they cooked a big pot of rice, three meals a day, as long as they went to work. You can eat it, because our family has twenty taels, so your father will go to eat every day." Zhao Shi did not give Gu Mingde any face, and frankly exposed his shortcomings in front of Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu hilariously said nothing, thinking that this couple is really a living treasure, they feel uncomfortable if they don''t fight for a day. I heard a few good words from Gu Mingde, and Gu Mingde stared at the Zhao family. He went crazy when he saw the whole chicken feast yesterday. I really don''t know how this couple lived!


    This is Dong Yuanzheng and Dong Qinyan coming in holding hands, hearing Zhao''s words, Dong Yuanzheng asked curiously: "Grandmother, where did my grandfather go to eat? Our food is not good. eat?"


    When Zhao Shi choked, Dong Yuanzheng asked him so much that he was speechless.


    Dong Qinyan on the side had already bent over with a smile, looking at her silly brother and Zhao''s unpredictable face, she only felt that Dong Yuanzheng was Zhao''s nemesis, since Dong Yuanzheng came yesterday After that, the Zhao family was not at ease.


    Gu Shuixiu held back her smile, looked at Dong Qinyan reproachfully, motioned her to restrain herself, and immediately called to Dong Yuanzheng: "Don''t hurry over to eat, the children are asking so many questions. what to do."


    Dong Yuanzheng didn''t know, so, seeing everyone''s strange expressions, he just left it behind and sat down beside Gu Shuixiu carelessly, and then ate slowly.


    From then on, as long as Dong Yuan is present, Zhao will be a little scruples when he speaks, this child is very carefree, ask anything, if she says something, in case the child listens not good.


    Gu Shuixiu rarely sees Zhao''s appearance like this, she feels it is novel, and she doesn''t mention Zhao''s relief at all.


    In the evening, Gu Mingde entered the house with a look of joy and conveyed the meaning of the village chief.


    "Shuixiu, because you really solved the village''s difficulties this time with two hundred taels, the village chief suggested that after the road is repaired, a stone tablet should be erected on the side of the road, and the participants who participated in the repair should be erected. The road and the person who paid the money will be engraved on it. When the time comes, your home will be engraved in the first place, the most eye-catching place. The villagers know this matter, and everyone expresses no opinion. This is a matter for the future generations of Fuze. Sun can know what your family has done." Gu Mingde said with great pride.


    Who doesn''t want to be famous in history, they are just ordinary people, and it is not necessary to think about being famous in history, but if it can be engraved on this kind of stone tablet, it will be watched by the villagers forever, even for Gu Mingde It''s a celebrity and history, "I plan to donate a little more money, and it will look better when it is engraved on the stone tablet."

 v4 Chapter 61： Gu Mingdes fanaticism, a trip to the village chiefs house

    Gu Shuixiu looked at Gu Mingde''s positive appearance. It can be imagined that with this stone tablet, the villagers in the village will definitely contribute their money and efforts. Presumably this road should be repaired soon. .


    "Dad, how much more money do you plan to donate?" Gu Shuixiu asked with a smile.


    I saw Gu Mingde say arrogantly: "I plan to donate another 80 taels, just to make up one hundred taels of silver."


    Zhao shi stood up in exclamation and asked incredulously: "What! One hundred taels! Are you crazy? Our family''s real money is only a few hundred taels. Hua, what can I do in the future? I think twenty taels are quite a lot, just look at how many people in the village can afford twenty taels of silver!"


    Even if it was the village chief¡¯s family, it would be impossible to take out twenty taels of silver in one go. I''m thinking, now there are only the old couple at home, what if there is something wrong?


    Gu Shuixiu also shook her head in disapproval and said, "Dad, you can''t spend so much money, although our family is the first in the village, outsiders also know that our family has houses and fields, but the specific They don''t know how much money our family has. They may say a few harsh words, but they won''t do anything to our family.


    If you take out so much money all at once, and now only you and your mother are in our house, and even only your mother is at home during the day, what if someone has a bad intention? "


    Gu Mingde''s enthusiasm seemed to be poured into a pot of cold water, he sat down with his head down and sighed, he has lived in this village for most of his life, and when he encountered such a major event, he can still be engraved on it On the stone tablet, if you don''t take this opportunity to make a name for yourself, I''m afraid it will be difficult to encounter this kind of thing again in the future.


    Dong Qinyan saw Gu Mingde''s loss, and deeply realized that it was not that the little people really did not pursue it, but they couldn''t touch those things. Since Gu Mingde wanted to donate so much, Dong Qin Yan had no choice but to say, "Mother, grandfather can''t take out so much money all at once, but our family can. Then it''s okay to say that grandfather lent it to mother?"


    When Gu Mingde heard the words, he immediately raised his head to look at Dong Qinyan in surprise, took Dong Qinyan in his arms, and cried for a long time.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the pair of living treasures with a funny look, and after thinking about it, she said: "This method is not impossible, but this way, I have to go to the village chief''s house in person, or else in the village People don''t believe it so easily."


    The old man and the young man nodded in unison, staring at Gu Shuixiu eagerly, as if he wanted him to go out to the village chief''s house now.


    Zhao Shi still felt sorry for the 82 taels, and wanted to say something more, but everyone didn''t take the 80 taels to heart, and Gu Mingde''s anxious look was obviously made up Having to spend this unjustly wasted money, Mr. Zhao stomped his feet angrily, and simply turned around and entered the kitchen.


    After dinner, seeing that it was still early, Gu Mingde simply pulled Gu Shuixiu out of the house and went straight to the village chief''s house.


    When discussing important matters, those people of the opposite **** are also included. Therefore, this ancestral hall is generally not open. It is only open during ancestor worship or big festivals. Usually, no one will go to this ancestral hall.


    When Gu Shuixiu passed by the ancestral hall, she found that the loess brick wall was mottled and began to fall off, and even the locked door was shaking a little.


    "Dad, didn''t our ancestral hall send someone to take care of it? Look at this house, it''s about to collapse!" When she braked suddenly, Gu Shuixiu almost collided.


    Gu Mingde looked at Gu Shuixiu without realizing it, and then at the ancestral hall next to him.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know why, and seeing that the village chief''s house was about to arrive, she put away her doubts and followed Gu Mingde straight into the gate of the village chief''s house.


    The house of the village chief is much better than other houses in the village. Although it is also a courtyard wall surrounded by adobes, those adobes are obviously sun-dried from brick molds, and the repairs are very tight. I couldn''t see it clearly, I thought it was a brick house.


    Entering the yard, Gu Shuixiu discovered that the village chief''s yard was not only large, but also set aside half of it as a vegetable field, and another small area where chickens and ducks were raised. The sound seemed extraordinarily lively.


    Gu Mingde walked straight into the main room and greeted: "The wealth is there!"


    "Mingde is here, come and sit, we are about to eat!"


    The quiet room immediately heard warm voices in twos and threes, listening to this simple and warm local accent, the corners of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth rose slightly.


    Gu Mingde refused again and again, and said with a smile: "We have eaten at home, you eat quickly, after eating, my eldest girl and I will talk to the rich and famous."


    "Huh? The water show is coming?" Gu Mingde''s words seemed to stir up a thousand waves, the village chief''s family ran out to check, even the oldest old village chief put down his job and walked out .


    Seeing the trembling look of the old man, Gu Shuixiu quickly stepped forward to help the old village chief, and politely greeted everyone, "I just follow my father to ask the village chief to talk about something, You can leave us alone."


    The village chief''s family still couldn''t wake up from the shock. The village chief''s wife put on a big smile and said loudly: "Shuixiu is a rare guest! It came to our house today. , no matter what, hurry into the house and have something to eat, don''t dislike our family''s rough food."


    The village chief''s daughter-in-law kept saying hello, but Gu Shuixiu couldn''t resist, so she followed her into the house with a sorry smile.


    Zuo Lingyoushe already knew that Gu Shuixiu had gone to the village chief¡¯s house when the village chief¡¯s wife was talking loudly, and after a while, a few women who jumped the door came and said they were jumping the door , In fact, he was inquiring about Gu Shuixiu.


    The village chief''s daughter-in-law looked proud, but she didn''t reveal any news. In fact, she didn''t know what Gu Shuixiu came to do today. Now Gu Shuixiu is seen by the villagers in Caozi Village as rich and noble The wife of the family is not something they can afford to climb up high, and coupled with her style and previous methods, all the villagers have a state of awe and envy towards her.


    She only needs to let everyone know that Gu Shuixiu is coming to their house, and it will be a kind of bragging rights to say it in the future.


    Everyone couldn''t get any useful information from the village chief''s wife, so they just sat idle in the village chief''s yard, chatting and talking, while paying attention Inside the hall.

 v4 Chapter 62： Rhetoric, the old village chiefs abacus

    Everyone was curious, but no one took the initiative to run in and ask.


    In the main room of the village chief''s house, only the village chief and the old village chief, as well as Gu Mingde and Gu Shuixiu, were left.


    , There is no need to worry when you speak, after all, when the Gu Mingde family was in distress, the village chief also helped.


    Gu Mingde glanced at Gu Shuixiu next to him, then raised his head to look at the old village chief and the current village chief Fugui, thought for a while, and said after deliberation: "Uncle, I brought Shuixiu here this time. Or because of road repairs."


    Fugui thought that Gu Shuixiu regretted donating the two hundred taels. She was worried that Gu Shuixiu was here to ask for money.


    Gu Mingde didn''t know what the rich and noble were thinking, and then said: "We are not discussing today that after the road is repaired, we will set up a stone monument on the side of the road, so that people can remember these people who contributed money and efforts, I will take this matter. After talking to Shuixiu, Shuixiu said that Daniel and Erniu would pay some money, and then engraved their names. It''s just that these two children are now in the county town, and it is inconvenient to spread a word. Shui Xiu helped the mat first, and when the two children came back, let them return it.


    We just came to ask, how much money is still short of this road construction, Shuixiu also considered the situation of Daniel and Erniu and donated some for them. "


    Gu Mingde originally wanted to donate 80 taels directly, make up 100 taels, and engrave his name on it, but on the way here, he felt that this was inappropriate, and he would take care of it all his life The two sons, Daniu and Gu Erniu, can''t leave them behind in such a matter, and it is indeed easy for him to be missed if he donates a hundred taels by himself. .


    After all, their family now clearly has two sons separated. Although they do not live in Caozi Village, everyone knows that his two sons are doing business in the county town, and their family is also in the county town. A little money is normal, even if everyone is jealous, they won''t hit their old couple''s idea.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at Gu Mingde in surprise, and soon lowered her eyes, hiding her emotions in the shadows, and a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. To her surprise, in this way, although the Gu family paid 100 taels of silver, they were named after three people, and Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu had already separated. Gu Mingde and Zhao family now live alone in Caozi. In the village, it turned into a total of 100 taels of silver from the three families, and it was shared, but it was nothing.


    Even if there are more Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu, they don''t live in the village, and others can''t do anything to them even if they are jealous. This is a good way.


    The two have to go back, so this road doesn''t need to be repaired. What''s more, he doesn''t have the skills of his own father, and he has done nothing for so many years in office. The village is still just as poor. It can be said that he has done this road in his life. The biggest decision is that if he succeeds, everyone will affirm his ability. In the future, he wants to pass on the position of the village chief to his son, and he will speak more confidently, and he can''t let the road construction go wrong.


    After listening to Gu Mingde¡¯s words, the old village chief immediately understood Gu Mingde¡¯s intention, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with kindness and kindness: ¡°Your family can be considered to be alive and well, our village has been poor for so long, and over the years, Your family is the most capable, and you live a prosperous life outside. You really answer that sentence, thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, no one can expect a lifetime.


    After you figure it out, you can decide how much money you want to donate. When the road is repaired, Uncle promises you that the stone tablet will be erected immediately and placed in the most conspicuous place at the entrance of the village.


    And when the road is built, the rich and noble will have to go to the mayor to report to the mayor. When the time comes, the mayor will also file a report. There are some rewards in the village, if there are any, uncle must let the rich and noble announce the whole village, everything is transparent, and there is no secret at all. "


    The rich and noble beside him nodded in agreement.


    Gu Shuixiu was very clear when she saw this, and guessed that the construction of the road should be the intention of the old village chief. When the old village chief did not mention this when he took office, it should be because the villagers did not build the road. Consciousness, worrying about causing backlash from the villagers, he is best at calming things down, but if it causes the dissatisfaction of the villagers, it will not be beautiful.


    And now Gu Fugui is asked to do this, one is because he has not achieved much since he took office. Everyone thinks that he took the position of the village head by virtue of the old village head. Some people I was not convinced by him. If Gu Fugui had done this, everyone would recognize his identity as the village head. It happened that such a big event happened last winter, and it gave them an opportunity to talk about it. It all came naturally.


    Although Gu Mingde doesn''t like smooth people, but the old village chief can talk about his heart every time, but he respects him. Gu Mingde immediately nodded happily, and immediately followed Gu Fugui to the Reckoning aside.


    Seeing that Gu Shuixiu was bored sitting alone, the old village chief called his little granddaughter over and said to Gu Shuixiu with a smile, "Girl Xiu, this is my little granddaughter and your rich uncle. My youngest daughter, now sixteen, is the only one in our family who is not married yet among your peers.


    Let this girl accompany you to talk and relieve the boredom, it will take a while for your father and them to settle accounts! "


    After the old village chief finished speaking, he leaned on crutches and trembled towards the entrance of the main room. Before leaving, he repeatedly told his little granddaughter to take good care of Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing, she was in her twenties, and this child was only sixteen, who was taking care of whom!


    The little girl listened to her grandfather''s words and sat cautiously beside Gu Shuixiu. She wanted to open her mouth but did not dare to open her eyes nervously.


    After a long silence, Gu Shuixiu asked with a smile, "What''s your name?"

 v4 Chapter 63： Gu Min, every family has a hard-to-read scripture

    Because Gu Shuixiu took the initiative to talk to her, the little girl was so excited that she was speechless and stammered, "I...my name is Gu Min."


    After Gu Min finished speaking, she couldn''t contain the excitement on her face, and after a while, she gathered up her courage and said, "Sister Shuixiu, my grandfather said that you are the most promising and knowledgeable person in our village. Man, can you tell me what''s going on outside?"


    Gu Shuixiu gave Gu Min a surprised look. She was wearing a blue and white porcelain-colored cloth and linen skirt, but she was clean and tidy, her hair was neatly combed, and there was a wooden hairpin on it. There are no decorations, it looks dull, but it is comfortable.


    The most important thing is that the life of the village chief is not difficult in the village. Girls from other families can use ordinary rouge gouache, but Gu Shuixiu does not smell any grease powder on Gu Min''s body. Taste, it seems that this girl is also a real one.


    Thinking like this, Gu Shuixiu had a good first impression of Gu Min, so she said kindly: "What do you want to know about the outside? You should have been to Panlong Town too. Compared to Panlong Town, it¡¯s just bigger and more lively, there are things outside, and we also have them in our town, so it¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    Gu Min asked inexplicably: "But if there is nothing unusual outside, why does my father always ask my brother to work hard to earn money, let my little nephew study, and go out like a big brother Erniu in the future Grass Seed Village?"


    This Gu Min looks like a little girl who is not deep in the world, and has always grown up in Caozi Village, she has no knowledge, and is full of curiosity about everything outside.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a while, then chuckled, "Do you want to live outside?"


    Gu Min nodded, then shook her head again, and after thinking for a long time, said paradoxically: "I''m just curious, and I don''t have anything to think about. Listen to my mother, it''s not that our village didn''t think about it before. The girls who are going to marry outside the village, but the people who get married have never seen them come back all year round.


    , I really don''t know what they are drawing.


    My mother said that the girl who married in our village had the best life with Sister Shuixiu. From before to now, no married girl can help her husband''s family like this. I can still make my husband''s family have no opinion. I really admire it. Sister Shuixiu is now the goal of the village girls to learn.


    My mother often said that if I could be as powerful as Sister Shui Xiu, she would wake up laughing from a dream, I think she was just dreaming, or just a daydream, if I really looked like Sister Shui Xiu It''s so powerful, you don''t have to toss it out and you haven''t married yet..."


    Gu Min opened the chatterbox, and she became a lot more lively. From her rambled words, Gu Shuixiu heard a lot of information, but she didn''t expect that she has become the idol of the village girl now, and she still I remember, those people in the village used to compare her to Gu Zhuzhu. When talking about Gu Zhuzhu, which one is not envious, jealous, and hateful, when they talk about her, they are very sympathetic. Now, how many people in the village remember Gu Zhuzhu? To even have her daughter at home to study with her, it really is a moment and a moment! this is the truth.


    However, Gu Min''s temperament is quite steady, not because her mother has been thinking about it, her heart floats, and her determination is good.


    "What do you mean when you said you haven''t been married yet? Don''t we hear a lot of girls in our village who are not married at the age of sixteen? Is sixteen very old?" Gu Shuixiu was a little puzzled , There was no way for her to get married so early. If her family''s conditions allowed it at that time, maybe Gu Mingde would keep her until she was eighteen.


    Take care of Gu Min''s situation, she should be very favored at home, so there is such a feeling?


    Gu Min sighed and explained dejectedly: "Sister Shuixiu doesn''t know! The situation in our family is a bit different." Fugui, look at the gate again, and see no one eavesdropping, so he carefully lowered his voice and said, "Sister Shuixiu, let me tell you, don''t tell anyone, my grandfather said that the position of the village head of our family is not It came out of thin air.


    If the successor village head is capable, that''s fine, if the successor village head is not capable, the best way is to marry, marry the junior to a good family, or marry someone from another village The village chief''s house, in short, is to ensure the location of our home as much as possible.


    In the beginning... When your family got up, my grandfather sighed that he was the village head of our family. up.


    Only my uncle and second uncle, and my father, are not expected to be the village chief. This is what my grandfather said. Out of desperation, grandpa can only let the children of our generation marry , My sisters and cousins ??are either married to the village chief''s house in the nearby village, or to a well-to-do family in the town. As for the brothers, they were almost the ones who got married.


    It''s just that our village is poor, and those sisters who marry into the town will cry when they come back, saying that they have no status at home, and that they are looked down upon by their in-laws, although our family looks good in the village, But the inner suffering, only we know it.


    The kind that can breathe for a long time after saying a word, if I get married, there is something wrong with that person, and my life will be ruined!


    But grandpa said, that kind of people are hard to find, it is my blessing to be able to marry in, the ghosts want this kind of blessing! That time, I made a fuss for a long time, but my grandfather didn''t let go. God was taking care of me. Before the decision was made, the man caught a cold, so he went like this.


    Because I didn''t make a decision, I didn''t change the Geng post, and the family didn''t have anything to say. , but grandpa felt bad about it, so he specially packed a bag of money over there.


    Because of this matter, my grandfather sighed and sighed for a long time, but I was relieved. Later, my grandfather looked at two families again, either this problem or that problem, and now my marriage It wasn''t settled either.


    Grandpa said that the marriage of our children went smoothly, how come it was so rough here, I don''t know why it happened..."


    Gu Min''s mood seemed a little low, and it was estimated that no one could say these words at ordinary times. .

 v4 Chapter 64： The so-called fate, agreed

    Gu Shuixiu smiled helplessly and shook her head, she really didn¡¯t know how the village chief taught his grandchildren so much, how could Gu Min be so simple, to a stranger she just met, how could she be so private Everything is said, I am afraid that she is now asking Gu Min about her family''s family background, this girl may have sold her grandfather.


    Gu Min was stunned for a moment, looked at Gu Shuixiu seriously, then frowned and shook her head, denying: "Sister Shuixiu won''t tell anything else, if you really think so, you won''t tell me so Now, and my mother often talks about you, I think you are a good person and will definitely not cheat on me, right?"


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Gu Min was both sure and worried, she couldn''t help laughing, she couldn''t bear to tease her any more, she nodded, and assured: "I promise you not to say anything, but you Having said so much, what do you think about your marriage?"


    If Gu Min didn''t have any ideas, he wouldn''t be able to marry now, there must be other reasons.


    This time Gu Min was not as straightforward as before, she thought about it for a while before saying, "I never thought about marrying into any kind of family, just don''t run into an evil mother-in-law and a betrayal. The daughter-in-law''s husband will be fine. I have a cousin, because the evil mother-in-law at home is difficult to serve. When she got married, she was still a flower, and now she has become tofu scum!


    There are a few in our village who can beat their wives. Those people are pitiful. Second, their husbands even chased and beat them, they were just as good as beasts! "


    Gu Min gritted her teeth and blushed when she said these things. It was clearly not her who was beaten, but she saw that she was even more indignant than those people.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Gu Min''s words with amusement and gained a new understanding of Gu Min again. Although this girl is very simple and has not seen much of the world, she is still quite clear about what she wants, at least Will not blindly pursue wealth, greed for vanity.


    The two said that they were on good terms, so Gu Shuixiu asked her a few more questions. Whenever Gu Shuixiu asked something, Gu Min would always answer honestly, and she didn''t seem to hide anything.


    The old village chief outside the house looked a few times and saw that Gu Min was in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes.


    It was just that when Gu Fugui took office as the village chief, the family discussed it. For the sake of the family, they could only aggrieve the children''s marriages. The first few grandchildren were fine. , Although a few of them had a bad day after they got married, they didn''t have any major problems.


    It happened to this little granddaughter, why does something go wrong all the time, fortunately, the first family has not been decided yet, or this granddaughter will be a widow, just because of this, he looks behind people I''m also more careful, but it just doesn''t go well, and I don''t know what''s going on! I hope this child and Gu Shuixiu get closer, and they can also touch the blessings of others.


    Gu Fugui and Gu Mingde, who worked hard for a long time, finally figured out the account. Both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Fugui looked relieved, while Gu Mingde looked relaxed, because After they settled the accounts, they found that the current shortage of silver was only two or three hundred taels, and their family would definitely not give out so much, but in the name of Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu, they could donate fifty taels to each of them, and then Adding in the other villagers, it is estimated that it is only a hundred taels short.


    I''m afraid we really can''t get this money together, now that you know, how much do you plan to let Daniel and Erniu donate?"


    This is what Gu Fugui is most concerned about. The money Gu Mingde spends this time can determine whether their next pressure is light or heavy.


    Gu Mingde did not answer Gu Fugui directly, but waved to Gu Shuixiu, motioning her to come and take a look.


    Gu Shuixiu and Gu Min said sorry, walked over slowly, looked at the accounts on the table clearly at a glance, and said without hesitation: "Uncle, this algorithm should be the best It¡¯s a way to save money. According to the gap of 300 taels, I can donate 100 taels for each of the big cows and the two cattle. For the remaining 100 taels, the villagers can make up another one, or see if there are other people who want to donate. It is also successful, after all, this road is not only built by the people of our village.


    Uncle can discuss with the village chiefs of other villages, they may not be willing to pay so much money, but if we only ask our village to come out, it will not make sense. Piece together, there should be one hundred taels of silver. "


    Gu Fugui suddenly realized when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words, he didn''t even think about other villages, or he didn''t think other villages would be willing to pay the money, but Gu Shuixiu offered him the money Awake, if you don''t inform other related villages about important matters like road construction, it would be bad if people say something.


    "My niece is right, uncle didn''t even think of this, but fortunately you reminded me, I will visit the village chiefs of the next few villages tomorrow and discuss with them, no matter what they want Don''t give this money, anyway, we''ve discussed it beforehand, and they won''t have anything to say at that time." Gu Fugui said gratefully, and couldn''t help but sigh again, what kind of virtue Gu Mingde accumulated in his previous life, how could he give birth to such an exquisite person with seven orifices daughter came.


    After the three agreed, Gu Mingde left with Gu Shuixiu. At this time, Dong Er and Dong Si had come over with lanterns and were waiting in the yard of the village chief''s house. The villagers dispersed after Dong Er and Dong Si arrived, and the yard of the village chief''s house seemed a little deserted.


    Gu Shuixiu was not surprised to see the two of them. After saying goodbye to the village chief''s family, she left the village chief''s house under the **** of Dong Er and Dong Si.


    Gu Fugui''s daughter-in-law sent people out of the house and said enviously: "Gu Mingde''s family is really different, you see, come out for a while, it''s dark and there will be servants to **** them back, we like this People, how can you afford to support people!"


    Gu Min''s mother nodded in agreement, and whispered enviously, "If only my Min''er could be like Shui Xiu..."


    These words happened to be heard by Gu Fugui''s daughter-in-law, she immediately turned her head and sighed: "Don''t think about it, we don''t have the ability to know people, who knew that we were so poor back then that we couldn''t even pay a betrothal gift. People who got up will be so rich now! If they had this ability, Gu Laifu''s family wouldn''t have to fall into such a field."

 v4 Chapter 65： The village chiefs family, who pays?

    When Gu Min''s mother heard this, she was shocked and didn''t dare to think about it any more. They all witnessed how the Gu Laifu family declined. Thinking of climbing high branches, betrayal of faith, and losing conscience, I will not fall into such a field now.


    Although she wants Gu Min to marry a good family, she doesn''t want to be like Gu Laifu''s family, and she can''t say anything about Gu Min''s marriage. .


    The old village chief has always turned a blind eye to the thoughts of his daughters-in-law. After all, he and his son are the masters of this family. It is useless for a woman to think carefully, but this time The old village chief didn''t pretend that he didn''t hear it, but said to Gu Min''s mother: "Third daughter-in-law, you can ask Min''er sometime, what she said to Shuixiu girl, and, by the way, ask her about her opinion. What do you think about your own marriage, after all, you are sixteen, if you delay it any longer, it will be even more difficult to talk about marriage in the future!"


    Gu Min''s mother listened to her father-in-law''s words and thought that Gu Shuixiu had said something.


    After she left, Gu Fugui''s daughter-in-law asked tentatively, "Father-in-law, do you mean that Shuixiu wants to match Miner?"


    The old village chief shook his head, with a mysterious look on his face, and said slowly: "Shuixiu didn''t say anything, but I saw that the two of them could talk, so the third daughter-in-law asked a lot. It is said that the Dong family is not comparable to people like us, if Shui Xiu is really willing to be a matchmaker for Min''er, Min''er will not be sad in the future."


    The old village chief looked at Gu Shuixiu coldly for so long, he was very convinced of Gu Shuixiu''s ability, and Gu Shuixiu had the ability, if she was willing to be a matchmaker for Gu Min, she would take care of Gu Min a little in the future. It will make Gu Min''s life sad, and that''s it.


    After the old village chief left, Gu Fugui''s daughter-in-law thought a little sourly, why did her daughter not catch up with the good time, if her daughter could have Gu Shuixiu as a matchmaker, the day would definitely be Better off.


    It''s their big house. As long as her husband is firmly seated as the village head, then her son can also take over as the village head, and the cycle goes on...


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know, she just went out for a trip, and it would affect the thoughts of so many people.


    The two of them walked all the way home, and halfway through the road, Gu Shuixiu saw a figure swaying around the village from a distance, frowned slightly, and asked in a low voice: "Dad, that person But the Huang family?"


    Gu Mingde glanced at it and nodded, "she is the only one who is still wandering around in the village at this point, maybe Gu Qian didn''t cook yet, she came out and wandered around looking for it when she was hungry. Food, you can ask Dong Er and the others to send some food to the pigsty where she lives."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything, she nodded her head in agreement.


    When the group returned to Gu''s house, Dong Yuanzheng and Dong Qinyan had already fallen asleep, and the Zhao family had been waiting for their news in the main room. When they came back, they immediately asked, "Why? Like, what did you say at the end?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Gu Mingde and said with a chuckle: "Dad, mother asked you something! You talk about it well, I''ll go see those two children first."


    This matter is more suitable for Gu Mingde, so that Zhao Shi will not feel uncomfortable because of her money.


    When she bought the shop for Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu, she had agreed that in addition to honoring her parents, she would not give the Gu family any subsidy in the future. Knowing that she paid two hundred taels for the two younger brothers, I was afraid that she would not agree to anything.


    Sure enough, just as Gu Shuixiu entered the bedroom, she heard Zhao''s exclamation from outside.


    In the main room, Mrs. Zhao was so angry that he almost scolded Gu Mingde, "Gu Mingde, do you have a conscience? Isn''t the married daughter not a daughter? With Shuixiu¡¯s money, how are you! You actually asked him to pay two hundred taels for the two younger brothers, are you crazy for wanting a good reputation?¡±


    Gu Mingde didn''t intend to refute, but when he heard what Zhao said, he immediately became angry, stood up in anger, and shouted loudly: "If you don''t understand anything, just scream. What are you doing? Do you think the neighbors around you can''t hear you?"


    "I don''t understand? You know best! I don''t care what you think, since you want to donate more than two hundred taels, you can find a way by yourself, anyway, don''t ask Shuixiu to ask for it!" Zhao Shi was so angry that he sat on the stool, because he sat too hard, and the stool made a sound similar to cracking wood.


    Gu Mingde was so angry that he pointed at Zhao Shi and stared, gasped for a few breaths, and said, "Did I say that I want the water to show off this silver? I, Gu Mingde, want to be ashamed!"


    When Mr. Zhao heard this, he glared at Gu Mingde suspiciously, unable to bear his curiosity, he said awkwardly: "Then tell me what are you going to do with the two hundred taels of silver? That''s almost all the money saved, if you take it all out at once, we won''t even have any emergency money in the future!"


    What Zhao said is the truth. They only have income from selling grain these years, and this grain is still deducted from the chewing of Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu for a year, which has been stored for so many years , they also saved two or three hundred taels. According to Gu Mingde''s practice, didn''t they return to the original point all at once.


    Gu Mingde saw that the Zhao family was no longer angry, so he said angrily: "It''s not a matter of a day or two for us to build the road, now tell the village chief about this matter, and I will give it to the elders tomorrow. Niu and Er Niu Flying Pigeon pass a book to let them know about this matter, and then see what the two brothers mean. If they are willing to pay this money, it is the best, if they are not willing to pay this money, then take our coffin originally.


    No matter what, they have to mention them and engrave their names, but from now on, they don''t even think about taking a grain of rice from Lao Tzu! "Gu Mingde had an angry look on his face, as if Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu disagreed with this matter, it would be unfilial.


    Zhao shi silently looked at Gu Mingde, who was wishful thinking, and sighed, but didn''t say anything more, as long as Gu Shuixiu''s money was not used, as for Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu. , Zhao has no objection, the two of them have also made good money in the county these years.


    Gu Daniu has the income of the county government office, about 30 taels a year, plus the shop''s profit of more than 100 taels a year, after deducting the money returned to Gu Shuixiu to buy the shop, so many years Come down, saving three or four hundred taels is not a problem.


    As for Gu Erniu, he was originally doing business to make money. Although he was close to the Chang family, he couldn''t stand the high profits. I''m afraid that he has saved more money than Gu Danieli over the years.

 v4 Chapter 66： Missing? Fall into the water?

    Gu Shuixiu in the bedroom listened carefully to the movement outside, made sure that Gu Mingde and Mrs Zhao had calmed down and then heaved a sigh of relief, turned to look at the two children on the bed, only to find that Dong Qinyan was open Staring at her with big bright eyes, seeing that she found it, the little girl showed a sleepy smile and asked in a hoarse voice, "Mother, did grandfather and grandmother quarrel?"


    Gu Shuixiu gently touched Dong Qinyan''s little head, shook her head lovingly, and said softly, "It''s just a bickering, it''s already reconciled, Niuniu don''t have to worry about it, hurry to sleep."


    Dong Qinyan just listened to everything outside, and she could probably guess what Gu Mingde and Zhao were arguing about. In fact, in her opinion, Gu Mingde and Zhao were already They are excellent parents, at least they don''t have such serious patriarchal intentions, and they dote on their own mother in every possible way. Just listening to Zhao''s meaning, Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but envy her mother.


    Not to mention the talented Dong Yuanxu who is both civil and military, the witty and agile Dong Yuanxu, or the calm and reserved, dark-bellied Dong Yuanjie, is the naughty and mischievous third brother Dong Yuanzheng, his mind is also faster than others, or he would not be able to get rid of Gu Shuixiu often. .


    But her mother is happy, she will be happier as a daughter, thinking like this, Dong Qinyan slept sweetly, her little face full of satisfaction.


    In the early morning of the next day, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan were still sleeping, and Dong Yuanzheng had sneaked out of the house. Did you get dressed? After successfully slipping out of the room, she jumped twice with joy.


    Finding that the sound was too loud, she quickly shrank back, and after a long time, she didn''t hear any other movement, and then she ran out of the inner courtyard with ease.


    In the courtyard, Mr. Zhao was poking beans in the sun, and beside it was the mustard greens that had just been spread out. It was used to pickle pickles after drying.


    Dong Yuanzheng didn''t dare to be interested in these things, so he looked through the yard and found nothing interesting, so he ran out of Gu''s house while Zhao was not paying attention.


    When I got outside, the little guy was stunned, surrounded by trees and fields and people, which direction should I go? It happened that there was a tall longan tree not far from Gu''s house. The tree was full of dense longan trees. Because there were many longan trees and lychee trees in the village, there would not be a situation where everyone would steal the fruit as soon as it came to fruition. Children in the village would do something like this, and adults would turn a blind eye.


    After all, every family has children, who can guarantee that their children will not do this kind of thing, they can only treat them leniently.


    Dong Yuanzheng saw the fruit on the tree, and he couldn''t help but go in that direction. When he got to the bottom of the tree, he realized that the tree was even more magnificent than what he had just seen.


    Because of the longan on the tree, Dong Yuanzheng simply crawled up the trunk like a caterpillar, regardless of whether he was safe or not.


    When Gu Shuixiu woke up, she didn''t find Dong Yuanzheng beside her. She thought that the child went out to play naughty and didn''t care. "Madam, isn''t the third young master with you?"


    Gu Shuixiu froze for a moment, then frowned and asked, "Isn''t he playing in the yard outside?"


    When Jingjing heard the words, her heart tightened and she said worriedly: "No, the third young master is not outside, and the old lady of the Gu family also asked why the young master and the young lady are up late today."


    "What!" Gu Shui stood up beautifully, and quickly ran outside, shouting loudly, "Yuanzheng, Yuanzheng, where are you?"


    Unfortunately, she shouted for a long time without seeing a single figure, Gu Shuixiu''s heart slowly sank.


    This is Dong Er and others rushing over, Gu Shuixiu didn''t have the heart to say anything to them, only told them to go out to find someone, Zhao shi said in a panic, "A good one. How come the big living people are gone! Our family is not big, no, I have to look for it..."


    Zhao turned over all the Gu family''s houses, and even went to the vegetable field behind the house and the well beside the house to check it out of fear, but no one was seen.


    At this moment, by the river not far from Gu''s house, someone exclaimed loudly: "No, there is a child who fell into the water! No good, come on!"


    When Mr. Zhao heard this, his body softened and he almost fell down. Dong Er, Dong Si and Dong Liu had already rushed towards the river, and the person who called for help had not yet responded. The child who fell into the water was rescued by Dong Er and the others.


    The woman by the river was pale and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the villagers who came over after hearing the news were already surrounded by the river. Because all the young and middle-aged people in the village went to build roads, all the old people and women came over, everyone watched The children on the ground were all worried, and some women even hugged their children tightly, for fear that they would take a step closer to the river.


    "God is pitiful, isn''t this the eldest son of Gu Sheng''s family? Why did he fall into the water?" The woman who spoke looked at the woman who had just called for help, with a suspicious expression on her face.


    That woman is Gu Sheng''s newly married daughter-in-law. It''s only been a year since she passed away. Since she hasn''t given birth yet, she has always been very kind to Gu Sheng''s eldest son. what?


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at the pale woman on the ground, and their questioning attitude was obvious.


    Gu Sheng''s daughter-in-law Zhou saw this, and quickly shook her head in denial, looking weak, and said pitifully: "These days, this child has been clamoring to come to the river to play, I was busy at home and didn''t dare to let him come over. I turned around this morning and the child disappeared. When I realized that I couldn''t find the child, I wondered if he ran to the river to play by himself. I hurriedly chased after him, but I didn''t expect the child to fall into the water, woohoo..."


    Zhou shi covered her face and cried, so pitiful, but Dong Er and the others on the side had no intention of listening to her explanation, Dong Si and Dong Liu were worried that Dong Yuanzheng was also playing by the river, so they quickly split up to look for them, and Dong Er also returned While rescuing the unconscious child on the ground, he kept pressing his chest and lungs.


    The women and the old people around don''t understand this, because this person is the guard of the Dong family, with strong martial arts, and dare not say anything to stop it, just watch Dong Er toss Gu Sheng''s eldest son.


    Seeing that everyone believed her words, Zhou Shi was relieved, the expression on her face eased a lot, and she was not worried at all.


    Gu Shuixiu and Zhao Shi had already rushed over, because they found that the child was not their own, so they did not crowd forward to join in the fun, but looked around and searched.

 v4 Chapter 67： Dong Yuanzhengs testimony, the child wakes up

    While Gu Shuixiu and Zhao Shi were full of worry, a familiar child''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears, "She lied!"


    "Yuanzheng! Where have you been in the morning!" Gu Shuixiu found that Dong Yuanzheng was surprised at first, then angry, this child really didn''t worry, and made the family jump around early in the morning, No peace.


    Dong Yuan met his mother''s sullen eyes, shrank for a moment, then pointed at the child lying on the ground, and said loudly to Gu Shuixiu: "Mother, that woman lied, she was the one who put the child I saw everything my brother pushed into the river!"


    "What!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. The villagers who had just believed Zhou''s words all looked at her with anger and disbelief.


    Zhou''s heart panicked, and she denied it: "No, I didn''t, he lied, I didn''t push people!"


    Gu Shuixiu squinted and looked at Zhou Shi, seeing his eyes flickering and wandering, she didn''t dare to look at other people at all, she looked pitiful, but it was a sign of a guilty conscience.


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu didn''t have the heart to pursue the matter of Dong Yuanzheng''s sneaking out. After handing the child to the Zhao family, she slowly approached the Zhou family with awe in her eyes.


    Others saw Gu Shuixiu like this, and they took a few steps back one after another. It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen how powerful Gu Shuixiu is. They can make Gu Laifu¡¯s family look like they are now. If anyone provokes her , how could it be good? This time, Zhou Shi didn''t know if his brain was flooded, how could he say that Gu Shuixiu''s son was lying!


    "You mean my son slandered you?" Gu Shuixiu calmly squatted in front of Zhou Shi and asked.


    "I..." Zhou Shi was at me for a long time, but she couldn''t say a word, but she thought so in her heart, and naturally she didn''t know how to refute it.


    Gu Shuixiu saw her eyes twinkle and remained silent, and said: "Okay, since you think my son is lying, then we will find out when this child wakes up and asks!"


    Zhou looked at the stepson on the ground in astonishment, praying that he would never wake up again, the people next to him were all staring at the child on the ground, no one said anything, just to see if the child could wake up .


    Dong Er pressed hard for a while, then poured the child up, weighed it down hard, and patted his back vigorously again, after a long time of tossing, the child finally had some reactions , It didn''t take long for a lot of river water to spit out of his mouth, and he coughed twice.


    The surrounding villagers were in an uproar. They thought the child would not survive, but now he was beaten instead of living!


    Gu Shuixiu''s face became more and more gloomy, she slowly approached the drowning child, patted his back to help him go smoothly, watched the child open his eyes faintly, and asked softly: " Boy, tell my aunt, how did you fall into the water?"


    The child wakes up and still can''t regain his senses. He rolled his eyes and saw a look of panic on Zhou Shi''s face not far away, and he didn''t dare to look again.


    His reaction directly proved Dong Yuanzheng''s words.


    The woman who had just questioned the Zhou family shouted in anger: "Okay! Zhou family, you are conscientious, you not only murdered the children, but also slandered the young master of the Dong family, and lied to us. Let''s go round and round, sisters, tie up this **** Zhou and hand it over to the village chief!"


    Village head home.


    Something like this is going to be an ancestral hall.


    When the people dispersed, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Er to take the drowning child to the town to show the doctor and take care of everything, only then did Gu Shuixiu have the heart to chat with Dong Yuan. chat.


    Dong Yuanzheng had an upright and arrogant little eyes, but after meeting Gu Shuixiu''s murderous eyes, he was frightened for a second, and desperately hugged Zhao, begging: "Grandma , save Yuanzheng, mother will spank my **** until it blooms... Grandma, save the baby!"


    Zhao''s heart softened when Dong Yuanzheng hugged her tightly, and when she heard Dong Yuanzheng''s words, she felt even more distressed, and kept crying while holding her beloved baby, watching the caregiver Gu Shuixiu knew from the look of a calf that she didn''t want to teach Dong Yuanzheng a lesson today.


    It''s just that she can''t fight, can''t she scold?


    "Yuanzheng! Do you know what''s wrong?" Gu Shuixiu shouted with a bluff face.


    Dong Yuanzheng saw that Gu Shuixiu didn''t beat him, and said cautiously, "Mother, I know I was wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Shuixiu was still stern. Zhao wanted to say something, but she sighed helplessly when she saw Gu Shuixiu''s gloomy face, as long as Gu Shuixiu didn''t beat the child, It''s time for this child, Yuan Zheng, to be taught a lesson. He is so capable of tossing at such a young age. If he doesn''t educate him well, he will have to go to the house in the future!


    Dong Yuanzheng was silent for a while. Seeing that no one was interceding for him, he could only pursed his mouth and said, "I shouldn''t have sneaked out to play without saying a word and let everyone worry."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say anything, Zhao shi couldn''t watch it anymore, and said with thin mud: "Okay, okay, the child knows it''s wrong, just be a good housekeeper in the future, don''t scare your face. who!"


    Gu Shuixiu became angry for a while, but did not refute Zhao, but looked at Dong Yuanzheng from time to time, and slowly asked on the way back: "Yuanzheng, how did you see Zhou pushing that child just now? Yes, where did you see it."


    Dong Yuanzheng saw that Gu Shuixiu was no longer angry, he happily showed his eight teeth, pointed at the longan tree not far away, and said excitedly: "Mother, I went there to pick the fruit in the morning, I picked it A lot, but I was picking and eating at the same time, so I forgot the time. When I looked up and looked around, I happened to see this woman standing behind the little brother. Just when the little brother turned around, he pushed him down.


    I wanted to shout at that time, but I thought of what Uncle Dong Yi said before, that when you are in danger, you must protect yourself before thinking about other things, so I wanted to go back to Uncle Dong Er and the others, but I The legs are short, and before they climbed down the tree, they saw Uncle Dong and the others running towards the river. "


    After Dong Yuanzheng''s description, Gu Shuixiu probably figured out what happened. Because their home is at the end of the village, the neighborhood is sparsely populated, and their home is surrounded by a high wall. The Zhou family would only choose this section of the river, but she never dreamed that she would encounter Dong Yuanzheng''s accident early in the morning, and he happened to witness the whole process of her harming others.


    "Yuanzheng, I think the village chief will send someone to look for us in a while. When that time comes, you can follow your mother, say what you have, and explain it honestly, everything will be with your mother." Gu Shuixiu narrowed her eyes dangerously at the thought of the ruthless Zhou family. What she hated most was this kind of person who hides a traitor inside. This Zhou family not only hides a traitor, but is also vicious and vicious. Such a person must never stay in Caozi Village!

 v4 Chapter 68： Open an ancestral hall, plead guilty

    Dong Yuanzheng, because Gu Shuixiu was so focused on Zhou''s matter, did not pursue his fault, and nodded happily.


    Before noon, all the men of Gu in the village came back one after another. If such a big thing happened, it was impossible for them to continue to build the road.


    The villagers who were still whispering, saw Gu Shuixiu and his party coming, all of them shut up, one by one, you look at me, I look at you, and automatically make way for Gu Shuixiu and the others.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded politely to everyone, and then pulled Dong Yuanzheng slowly into the gate of the Gu family ancestral hall.


    Gu Fugui was obviously relieved when he saw Gu Shuixiu. At this time, the atmosphere in the ancestral hall was a little weird. Mrs. Zhou knelt on the ground and wept, while Gu Sheng hesitated and didn¡¯t know whether to do it or not. To comfort Zhou Shi.


    The Zhou family insisted that she did not push the person, but Dong Yuanzheng categorically said that she pushed the person, plus the identification of the surrounding villagers, Gu Sheng also did not trust the Zhou family, but there was no evidence, He really didn''t know what to do.


    "Shuixiu''s niece is here!" Gu Fugui greeted happily, seeing everyone around him looking at him, he quickly put on a serious look and said, "Uncle has something I want to ask you all , I heard that the child Yuan Zheng saw the story of Gu Sheng''s eldest son falling into the water, and testified that the Zhou family pushed his stepson into the water, but is it true?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the pitiful Zhou Shi with contempt, touched Dong Yuanzheng''s head, and said softly, "Go tell grandpa what you have seen, just say whatever you want. already."


    Picking fruit from the fruit tree not far from the river, when I looked up, it was really nice to see the woman standing behind the little brother. Just as the little brother turned around, he was pushed down by the woman.


    I wanted to call someone, but there was no one around, so I wanted to climb down and find Uncle Dong and come over, but before I climbed down, the woman had already called someone, Uncle Dong Er also rushed over, and I only slowed them down a few steps. "


    Although Dong Yuanzheng is small, his words are very clear, everyone can hear it clearly, Gu Fugui glanced at Zhou Shi on the ground badly, and asked: "What else do you say? "


    "The village chief, I''m wronged! I''m really wronged! This morning, the kid sneaked out to play by himself, but I didn''t let him go, I went out to find someone to find it! "Zhou Shi broke down in tears, as if there was a great grievance.


    Gu Fugui saw that the Zhou family still killed him and refused to admit it. They didn''t have any evidence, so they could only look at Gu Shuixiu in embarrassment, "Shuixiu''s niece, the eldest son of Gu Sheng''s family is in your house, the situation How''s it going?"


    In this situation, it is only useful for the child to come out and tell the truth.


    When Mr. Zhou on the ground heard Gu Fugui''s words, his cry was obviously a little smaller. Although he lowered his head, Gu Shuixiu knew that she was listening carefully with her ears pricked up.


    If everyone is willing to wait, it is estimated that when people come back in the evening, they will know what is right and what is wrong.


    But I am very curious, my youngest son has not been to Caozi Village for many years, and he does not know the people in the village. To say that my son deliberately slandered the Zhou family, I would not believe it as a mother. If the Zhou family is really innocent, then I will definitely let my son kneel down and apologize to you in front of everyone, but, if you really did it, what would you say? It is impossible for my son to be framed in vain! "


    Hi! Everyone gasped when they heard the words, obviously they had not been able to understand the logic of Gu Shuixiu''s words.


    Gu Mingde knew what happened in advance, and then Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Village Chief, just now, Mrs. Zhou said that my grandson lied, and our family is an upright person, and we absolutely cannot carry it on our backs. With such infamy, I think we should bring this matter to the mayor, let the mayor decide what is right and wrong, and give justice to my Yuanzheng."


    The villagers outside were too frightened to speak at the moment, Gu Mingde could say so confidently that he was going to see the mayor, if Dong Yuanzheng was really innocent, or if they told the mayor And friendship, no matter what it is, Zhou shi don''t even think about retreating today.


    After being stunned, Gu Fugui looked at Gu Mingde seriously, as if he understood something, turned his head to stare at Zhou Shi on the ground, and said more and more impolitely, "Are you still insisting that you did not do it? If you are sure that you really did not do this, then we will go to the town and let the mayor make a clear decision. It will be fair to you and the Dong family. If you really did this, you will be honest now. Remember, you only have one chance.


    If our village disposes it by ourselves, there is still room for negotiation. If we go to the town, everything will be left to us! "


    Gu Fugui told Zhou in disguise that if she recognized it now, the punishment would be lighter. It was time to face jail time.


    .


    The villagers surnamed Gu who were watching were taken a step back by her child, and everyone in the ancestral hall also felt that their backs were cold, and they felt uncomfortable when Zhou Shi glanced at them.


    Zhou was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction, stood up slowly from the ground, and sneered lightly: "Since you want me to admit it, then I will admit it! Yes, this matter is What I did, I pushed that little **** down, so what!"


    Zhou sternly looked at the people around him and said viciously: "That little **** has nothing to do with me, and he still occupies the position of the eldest son and divides the family property with my child, why! As long as he is gone, our family will be complete, don''t you think? The head of the family!"


    "You bitch! I''m going to kill you!" Gu Sheng had been stimulated by Zhou Shi to the point of losing his mind, so he rushed up and strangled her neck, roaring: "Why? Why? You said you didn''t mind, you were willing to marry me, no one forced you!"

 v4 Chapter 69： Disposing of Zhous, Zhaos Thoughts

    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly asked Dong Si and Dong Liu to go up and pull the people away, looked at Zhou Shi, who was coughing, and then looked at Gu Sheng, who had not recovered his senses, and said to Gu Fugui, "Uncle , Now things are very clear, no matter what the purpose of this woman is to kill, no matter whether the child is in trouble, harm is harm, I think it is better to leave it to the government, let''s not get involved in these people''s lives."


    You promised me just now, if I recognize you, you won''t bring this matter to the mayor''s side, you promised me!"


    "This..." Gu Fugui was in a dilemma, on the one hand he promised himself, on the other hand the strong Gu Shuixiu, their village now has to rely on this big money lord for road construction, no matter what it is, they can''t offend of.


    Gu Sheng shouted from the side: "Yes, send this poisonous woman to the government, and let the official cut this bitch! Yes... that''s it! The village chief is not good for you, I will send it. , I definitely want this poisonous woman to die!"


    Gu Sheng''s eyes were red, and he desperately wanted to break free from Dong Si''s elbow, but Dong Si held him even tighter, so he had to scream desperately, "Zhou Shi, if my son has a Three long and two short, I must pay for your life, and your parents'' family, none of you want to escape..."


    Gu Shuixiu frowned in displeasure, and said to Gu Fugui, "Uncle, let''s put this woman in custody first, and we''ll have to wait for the child to come back. We can''t abuse private affairs. , but you can''t let her go so easily, or someone in the village will follow suit in the future, but it will be bad."


    Gu Fugui was stunned for a while, then nodded quickly in response.


    Gu Sheng wanted to say something, but he was afraid of Gu Shuixiu''s power and did not dare to say anything. After Gu Shuixiu left, he anxiously asked Gu Fugui, "Village chief, how is my son now? This... Madam Dong didn''t say anything, where am I going to find my son?"


    It was only after the matter was settled that Gu Fugui calmed down, and now he has time to sort out the matter. After listening to Gu Sheng''s question, Gu Fugui couldn''t help but call out in anger and ruthlessly He patted Gu Sheng''s head and cursed angrily: "Are you stupid? I didn''t see Shui Xiu''s whole body gloomy after hearing what you said just now, why are you so arrogant!"


    "I..." Gu Sheng grabbed his head, mixed with anger and annoyance, and said angrily: "I don''t hate Zhou to death! I don''t speak out of my head, and my uncle knows this. The child is my lifeblood, if it wasn''t because the child''s mother died early, I was worried that the child would not have a mother to raise and then married the Zhou family, otherwise, what I said would be impossible to find a stepmother for the child!"


    Gu Fugui naturally knew about Gu Sheng''s situation, gouged out at him, didn''t continue to scold him, pondered for a long time before sighing: "Now you''re not thinking about this, but how to deal with Zhou Shi! The appearance of this woman just now shocked me, if such a mad woman is let go, it may become a big hidden danger in the future."


    Gu Fugui admits that he is not a very smart person, but he still sees this very clearly. Just now that Zhou Shi was able to say that in front of the Gu family clan, it proves that the woman''s psychology is no longer normal. Now, and this woman is very good at pretending, such a person must be guarded no matter what.


    "Village Chief, the Zhou family must not be released. If the child is all right, I will not want this woman!" Gu Sheng gritted his teeth and said, with a look that wished he would immediately smash the Zhou family to pieces part.


    "Don''t forget, there is also the matter of the Dong family here! Seeing the appearance of Shuixiu, we are planning to take care of this matter. Now we are discussing how to deal with the Zhou family. It¡¯s only if they agree.¡± Gu Fugui said with a frown, obviously he felt very passive now, if Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t care, they could have put the Zhou family directly in the pond, after all, the Zhou family has already pleaded guilty, and no one will speak out. will blame them.


    But Gu Shuixiu just mentioned a point, not wanting to let their hands get human lives, so Shen Tang''s method will definitely not work, if Zhou is handed over to the government, then what he said He lost all prestige. Who would listen to him in the future?


    When Gu Sheng heard the words, he immediately silenced, he is not a fool, he can''t stand against a family like the Dong family, and this time Dong Yuanzheng was wronged by the Zhou family. , the Dong family said that they should take care of this matter, and they have no right to object.


    "After all, I still blame the Zhou family! If it wasn''t for that vicious woman, we wouldn''t have dragged the Dong family into it." Gu Sheng''s mind was all about punishing the Zhou family, he said The words are also inseparable from this matter.


    Gu Fugui let out a gloomy breath, rubbed his head with a headache, and waved his hand to signal Gu Sheng to leave. It would be more realistic for him to go back and discuss with his father.


    When Gu Fugui left, he also instructed two village women in the village to watch the Zhou family and take turns to monitor the Zhou family''s situation. Locked outside, just in case.


    Gu Shuixiu led Dong Yuanzheng back to Gu''s house, speechless all the way, even a fool could see that Gu Shuixiu was in a bad mood, and Dong Yuanzheng hid far away, as soon as he entered Gu''s house, he used the excuse of wanting to sleep , immediately ran back to the room.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t stop him, but let Dong Si stare at him at the door of Dong Yuan''s main room, not allowing him to leave his room for half a step.


    After hearing Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement, Mr. Zhao asked anxiously, "How is it? What did the village chief say?"


    "Mother, what do you want the village chief to do with the Zhou family?" Gu Shuixiu gave Zhao family a funny look, not feeling high.


    The Zhao family was blocked by Gu Shuixiu, and she couldn''t say a word, and said angrily: "Of course it''s Shentang! These have always been traceable in our village, as long as It is a woman who steals a man, harms others, and abuses her parents-in-law. All of them have to be in Shentang, and the lightest one has to play fifty big boards, and then go back to her parents¡¯ home. These are all conventions. She''s already cheap!


    If you want me to say, you should sink the pond, and then leave her, let others learn from it, the peace time is too long, everyone will forget these rules! "


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the Zhao family seriously, and after a while she said weakly: "Mother, do you really think so? Let''s not say anything else, what will our government do to this situation? Do you know the sentence?"

 v4 Chapter 70： The law, the hostage of the Zhou family

    When Mr. Zhao heard the word "official", he shrank for a moment, then waved his hand and said impatiently: "How could the government have sentenced me to know! We are just ordinary people, each village has its own The village rules, this is everyone''s default, even if we really put the Zhou family in the pond, the government can''t say anything, this is a precedent!"


    "Precedent, precedent..." Gu Shuixiu frowned and muttered, angrily: "Mother, we have clearly stipulated in Daliang that private punishment is not allowed. If someone kills you, that means you are partnering to kill someone, do you understand?


    This Zhou family is still a good citizen, not a slave to trade, what is the difference between you doing this and murder! At that time, Yao''s Zhou''s family really started to make trouble, and this matter was brought to the government. The government judged that Zhou''s crime was really not to die for, then our village would be over! Those who participated in Shentang would all go to jail, and they would also have to compensate the Zhou family for damages. Our village is all poor, who can afford this money? Also, who wants to go to jail? "


    "This..." Zhao shi was so frightened by Gu Shuixiu''s words that her face turned pale, and she couldn''t recover for a long time, but she still couldn''t turn her thoughts around and muttered unconvincingly: "I''ve had other women in the pool before, it''s not good!"


    Gu Shuixiu really didn''t know how to talk to Zhao Shi, so she just shut up.


    When Gu Mingde came back later, the Zhao family asked Gu Mingde to talk to him because he couldn''t understand it, and asked in a puzzled way: "Master, what does Shuixiu mean? What does it mean that we can''t Put the Zhou family in the pond? The Zhou family''s situation is more serious than stealing a man!"


    Gu Mingde frowned and pondered, obviously he needed to take a good stroke, and did not answer Zhao directly.


    Just when the Zhao family was impatient, Gu Mingde said slowly: "Shuixiu means that our village''s own village regulations are not as good as Daliang''s laws, if the laws are above If Zhou''s crime is really not worth dying for, then we are equivalent to lynching and murdering, if Zhou''s family fights back and recklessly reports us, if the county magistrate pursues it, we will indeed go to jail."


    "It really is!" Zhao exclaimed, and after a while of happiness, he hurriedly asked: "Master, then Zhou is still alive! Or you should send people to the county government. Go, so you don''t have to be burdened by this matter. Even if Zhou shi is really not guilty, it is possible to lock her up for a few years. Let Gu Shengxiu let her go, and see how she will toss in the future!


    If I say, this kind of punishment is cheap for her! A ruthless and poisonous woman, who can deal with such children, dare to slander our family Yuanzheng! "


    Gu Mingde, because of Zhao''s remarks, no one knows what to sleep, so he simply ran to the village chief''s house again, and the two discussed it until late at night before leaving.


    In the early morning of the next day, the village chief still called some clansmen, took out the key to open the door of the ancestral hall, and planned to settle the matter of the Zhou family, but unfortunately everyone entered the ancestral hall only to find out, Yesterday, the two women who watched Zhou were being tied by Zhou, and Zhou was holding a sharp bamboo against one of the women''s necks. When the door of the ancestral hall opened, Zhou shouted proudly. Said: "Stop! Take it and get out of the way! Let me go, otherwise, I will let these two women be buried with me right now!"


    The two women struggled desperately, but their hands and feet were tied and their mouths were gagged.


    "Zhou Shi! Did you make a mistake in your plan?" Gu Fugui shouted loudly, his face ashen. When he took office, such a poisonous woman appeared. Handle it well, who will recognize him as the village chief in the future!


    Right? Which one is more important, can''t I tell the difference?


    Get out of the way, prepare a carriage for me immediately, or I will kill them! "


    Zhou shi looked at the people around her vigilantly. As long as someone took a step, the bamboo in her hand would be an inch closer to the neck of the hostage, which frightened the surrounding villagers at a loss.


    At this moment, Zhou Shi suddenly threw the bamboo in his hand in pain, grabbed his hand and kept crying, everyone still didn''t understand what happened, the two hostages saw Zhou''s bamboo fell, and he hurriedly rolled on the ground twice to stay away from Zhou''s.


    The villagers reacted and hurriedly pulled the two people up and asked other villagers to protect them from leaving.


    The only thing left in the ancestral hall was Mrs. Zhou holding her wrist and groaning in pain. Only at this time did the villagers realize that there were several small silver needles stuck on Mrs. Zhou¡¯s wrist. If it weren¡¯t for the silver needles Reflecting in the sunlight, they couldn''t even spot the silver needles.


    Gu Fugui looked around in horror and saw nothing, and didn''t know how Zhou Shi was injured, but now is obviously not the time to think so much.


    Gu Fugui hurriedly asked two strong villagers to tie the Zhou family up, this time he would not say anything to loosen the Zhou family again, "Let''s pack up and send the Zhou family to the Let''s go to the county government! Now our village also has a donkey cart from Brother Mingde''s house. If you guys go to borrow it, we will send Zhou Shi away quickly, so as not to have too many dreams at night."


    The more women who stay in the village one more day, the more dangerous they are.


    Gu Shuixiu, who was standing at the back of the crowd, said, "Uncle, don''t bother others, I''ll let Dong Si go home and drive the donkey cart over."


    Only then did Gu Fugui know that Gu Shuixiu came over at some point. Could it be that the silver needle in Zhou''s hand just now was done by someone around her? If that''s the case, then it all makes sense.


    "Okay, fine, then I will trouble Shuixiu. I will ask Gu Sheng to write the divorce letter first. Such a poisonous woman can''t be named after our Gu family." Gu Fugui was in a hurry. When he left the ancestral hall, he actually went over and said that it seemed that he couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Zhou shi looked at Gu Shuixiu resentfully, struggling unwillingly to scold her, but the person next to her blocked her mouth, so she could only keep faltering, like a crazy woman.


    "Hahaha...Spider, big spider..." At this time, there was a hoarse and harsh laughter from outside, and everyone looked back, only to find that the Huang family did not know when to get here, this While watching a play, he pointed at the Zhou family, crazy and dancing, everyone saw this, they didn''t dare to come forward and stop drinking, and they all took a step back.


    The Zhou family struggled even more when she saw the Huang family, but unfortunately she couldn''t break free from the two big men, so she could only stare at the Huang family with grief and helplessness.

 v4 Chapter 71： doubt, conjecture

    Huang was unmoved, laughed wildly for a long time, made a face at the crowd, and ran away again, seeing the appearance of the three steps, the villagers could only helplessly shake their heads and continue Staring at Zhou Shi.


    Gu Shuixiu was suspicious, what is the relationship between the Huang family and the Zhou family? Why does the Huang family appear here? Isn''t she the most afraid of being close to the crowd? Also, Zhou Shi was obviously very excited after seeing Huang Shi, what did the eyes mean?


    Is Huang not crazy?


    Gu Shuixiu thought of this and immediately rejected the idea. If Huang was not crazy, she would have no reason to pretend to be crazy. After all, she and Gu Qian are left in the whole family. She has always treasured this son. Crazy, don''t do this, Gu Qian can''t marry a wife now, partly because Huang''s is crazy, who would be willing to marry a girl into such a family?


    But if Huang is really crazy, then what does she have to do with Zhou? These days, Gu Shuixiu has inquired about Zhou''s affairs. This woman was married after Gu Sheng''s original wife died. At that time, when she got married, she didn''t want betrothal gifts or money, but she made Gu Sheng so happy, let''s go. Show off wherever you go.


    The villagers were very envious that Gu Sheng could marry such a daughter-in-law after his second marriage. In addition, after the Zhou family got married, the treatment outside the home was very appropriate. At that time, everyone said that Gu Sheng could It took **** luck to marry such a good daughter-in-law.


    If it didn''t happen, Gu Shuixiu would think so, but now it seems that there is something tricky in it.


    After a while, Gu Fugui took Gu Sheng to the ancestral hall. Gu Fugui still had an envelope in his hand.


    As soon as Gu Sheng arrived at the ancestral hall, the first thing he did was to rush up and beat the Zhou family, and scolded: "Poison woman! You''re just trying to kill yourself!"


    Zhou shi was gagged and couldn''t resist, let Gu Sheng swear and beat him, no one around to persuade him, he just watched.


    Gu Sheng was tired, and when he stopped, he saw Gu Shuixiu beside him, he immediately put on a grateful expression, and said, "Mrs Dong, thanks to your help this time, otherwise I would The poor son..."


    Gu Shuixiu waved her hand, motioning for Gu Sheng to stop talking, and asked casually, "How is the child''s condition?"


    "It''s fine, the child is all right, the doctor said that it will be saved in time, just drink some decoction to suppress the shock. I have been taking care of him since yesterday, and I can''t do anything, wait The child is well, I will definitely come to thank you personally." Gu Sheng said this from the bottom of his heart, although he has little knowledge, he still has some bandit anger, but it is clear from right and wrong, good is good, bad is bad.


    Gu Shuixiu rescued his son, who is the great benefactor of their family. He has to thank her for everything he says.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that his face was sincere and did not appear to be fake, a smile barely appeared on his stiff face, and he politely spoke to Gu Sheng, and at the urging of Gu Fugui, asked Dong Si and Dong Liu to accompany them Go to town.


    After they hand over the Zhou family to the mayor, they will have to trouble the mayor to submit the divorce letter to the county government for the record, then the Zhou family will really have nothing to do with Gu Sheng, and the time will come. To tell the situation here to Zhou''s family, as for what her family thinks, it is not the villagers of Caozi Village that need to worry.


    After the matter is settled, Gu Fugui can finally breathe a sigh of relief, and the project that has been stopped for two or three days can be considered to start.


    After she was free, Gu Shuixiu had time to ask Mrs. Zhao, "Mother, why doesn''t everyone find it strange that Mrs. Huang appeared at the entrance of the ancestral hall that day? Didn''t she always fear strangers after she went crazy? "


    The Zhao family was giving Dong Qinyan a longan to eat. Since Dong Yuanzheng climbed the longan tree, Zhao family and Gu Mingde went to the village to remove the tree together. The knotted longans were all picked off, because the tree was near their home, so they got the most longans.


    I thought that only Dong Yuanzheng likes to eat it, but Dong Qinyan also fell in love with this taste after eating one.


    After listening to Gu Shuixiu''s words, Mrs. Zhao paused, frowned and thought for a while before saying, "I also heard some words from the women in the village before, I don''t know if it is not true.


    After Zhou''s marriage to Gu Sheng, she has always been with her husband and children, rarely going out, and she looks virtuous. However, I heard that the previous Zhou was not like this, Zhou''s mother''s family The village where he is located is very close to Panlong Town. In the past, Gu Qian used to go out to eat, drink, prostitute and gamble, and it seemed that he still had an ambiguous relationship with the Zhou family.


    It''s just that no one really saw it. It was just passed on like this. Later, Zhou''s marriage was so honest. Gradually, everyone forgot about such a thing. "


    "Huh? Gu Qian?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened in shock. She didn''t expect Zhou Shi to have an affair with Gu Qian!


    "Mother, then why aren''t they together?" This Gu Shuixiu didn''t understand. If both of them were interesting, there was no reason for Zhou Shi to marry Gu Sheng in the end.


    Zhao looked at Gu Shuixiu with the eyes of an idiot, then rolled her eyes and said, "What''s so strange, when Gu Qian was playing, their house was still beautiful! Huang can see It''s Zhou Shi''s fault! In addition, the two are together before they get married, so it''s not slutty! Although Huang''s mouth is rude and arrogant, Joan of Arc has never been criticized. In her opinion, her behavior was similar to that of the unclean woman.


    It seems that Zhou''s parents have come to their house, it seems that they are going to say kiss, but they didn''t say it clearly, everyone is just guessing, I heard that Zhou''s parents left Gu Qian When he was at home, his face was gloomy. About half a year later, Zhou Shi and Gu Sheng said they were kissing.


    I don¡¯t want any betrothal gifts. I don¡¯t mind that Gu Sheng has a son. Now it seems that I¡¯m afraid that the Zhou family will have an affair with Gu Qianzhu before this, because the Huang family does not allow the Zhou family to enter the door. , the Zhou family could only abort the child, and then had to choose Gu Sheng, who had a son, to marry.


    And the Zhou family has been married for so many years and has never laid an egg. "


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Zhao Shi''s words completely, and she couldn''t help but said: "Mother, what you said is not accurate, if Zhou Shi really can''t give birth, then she will not hurt Gu Sheng''s big brother. What is the son doing? In the future, there will be no one to send her to her death, and if she can''t give birth, shouldn''t she treat Gu Sheng''s eldest son better?"


    Zhao pondered for a while, and found that he couldn''t answer, so he could only say to himself in confusion: "Really! How to explain it?"


    Gu Shuixiu shrugged, indicating that she did not know, if Zhao''s statement was true, why would Huang go to see Zhou at that time?

 v4 Chapter 72： Dong Yi is on his way, staying at an inn

    Gu Shuixiu thought about it, but still couldn''t rest assured, so he told Zhao Shi: "Mother, be careful when you and my father are at home in the future, this Huang Shi''s behavior is too strange, I It''s not certain that this person is really crazy, and it''s not certain that this person is not aggressive.


    If you go out in the future, if you can''t go out, take our big yellow dog out. If there is a big yellow dog, at least there will be some protection. "


    Speaking of the big yellow dog, Zhao shi immediately looked around vigilantly and didn''t see Dong Yuan nearby, so he breathed a sigh of relief and nodded helplessly.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help smiling when she saw Zhao''s nervous look. Now if you want to say what Zhao is most afraid of, it''s probably Dong Yuanzheng. She loves and hates this child. Dong Yuanzheng, this mood is so complicated that it is almost written on his face.


    After handling the affairs of Caozi Village and handing over the money for road construction to Gu Fugui, Gu Shuixiu took the group back. It is estimated that Dong Yi should also be in Linhai County at this time, Gu Shuixiu I really look forward to what Dong Chenghu''s expression will be when he sees the pear flower needle in the rainstorm.


    Dong Yi, who was remembered by Gu Shuixiu, rushed all the way to Linhai County, but found that Dong Chenghu had left here long ago and went to Xin''an County.


    In desperation, Dong Yi had no choice but to turn his horse''s head and continue to drive towards Xin''an County.


    The road from Linhai County to Xin''an County suddenly became less crowded. Even if some pedestrians were seen on the road, they were all in a hurry. like fleeing.


    Dong Yi seems to be very unusual among this group of people, because he is walking in the opposite direction to everyone else, and now he realizes that in the past two days, he is the only one who is heading towards Going in the direction of Sinan County.


    During the period, he thought about asking someone to ask, but everyone was busy on the road, and they didn''t even look at him.


    Dong Yi just took this opportunity to clean up and tidy up and replenish the food that should be supplemented. Who knows how long it will take to meet the inn again.


    Dong Yi caught a second child and asked coldly, "Is there any room?"


    Xiao Er''s eyes widened in surprise, seeing Dong Yi''s appearance that no one should enter, he swallowed, not daring to ask any more questions, and nodded: "Yes...Yes, guest The officer comes with me."


    Little Er led Dong Yi to the wing room, and smirked: "Guest officer, you can choose which one you want. I''ll go tell the shopkeeper, what else do you want?"


    Dong Yi felt more and more strange, "Why are these people leaving after ordering this, is there no one staying in the inn at night?"


    Xiao Er met Dong Yi''s sharp eyes, didn''t dare to make trouble, and said quickly: "The guest officer doesn''t know anything, now there has been a fight in Xin''an County, and it''s a small fight with the previous one. But it''s not the same. It''s really a large-scale firefight at the moment. I heard that a town died in no time! The people were so panicked that they all went south with their families. Our inn happened to be on the official road out of Xin''an County. , so everyone will stop here for a while, add some dry food, and then leave immediately.


    of. "


    ?


    "The guest officer doesn''t know anything, and we don''t really want money or life. It''s not every day that people escape from Xin''an County. We can get news from there every day. We will evacuate immediately, and now that we have packed all the luggage in the inn, and the carriage, the speed of escape will not be slow."


    It was precisely when Xiao Er saw the horses outside Dong Yi that he dared to say these words to him. If it were ordinary people who were running for their lives, he would not be able to say these things. .


    Dong Yi sighed in his heart that these people are also talents.


    Dong Yi looked at the chatty little Er with a funny look, and he was in a rare mood to tease: "I''m going to Xin''an County, tell me where the battlefield in Xin''an County is! Including the court and the uprising The situation of the army, you are opening an inn here, these information should be very well-informed."


    Dong Yi finished speaking, and before Xiao Er could react, he threw a tael of silver to his side. When Xiao Er saw the silver or two, his eyes lit up, and he was not surprised. , picked up the silver and stuffed it into his arms, moving in one go, and said flatteringly: "If the guest officer wants to know anything, just ask me, I am entertaining the guests who come and go here, what news? All."


    Dong Yi thought to himself, as expected, money can make a ghost run the mill, these two pieces of silver should be able to ask a lot of useful information, in this way, Dong Yi simply let Xiao Er put all the information about Xin''an The news from the county told him that he still had a tael of silver in his hand. The meaning was very clear. If what he said would satisfy Dong Yi, he could get another tael of silver.


    Seeing this, Xiao Er would think about anything else, as if he had opened a chat box, he told Dong Yi all the news he knew, and even some absurd news. said.


    When Xiao Er''s mouth was dry, Dong Yi finally gave him a tael of silver in his hand.


    Little Er ran away in a hurry.


    It is on the northern border of Sinan County.


    But compared with the army of half a million, it is like a drop in the bucket.


    What made Dong Yi even more puzzled was that after the imperial court was attacked, they did not fight back, but retreated to Xuancheng County.

 v4 Chapter 73： The arrival of Dong Yi burns his eyebrows

    Dong Yi felt more and more that there was a problem here, and immediately stopped staying at the inn. He directly asked Xiao Er to prepare dry food for him on the road, and jumped to Xin''an County overnight.


    On the way, he realized that the road to Xin''an County was so lively at night, with groups of people holding torches or lanterns on donkey carts, turning the whole official The road was brightly lit.


    The corner of Dong Yi''s mouth twitched, and he finally caught someone who was willing to stop and talk, and quickly asked: "Fellow, are you all going to the south? But some people are going north?"


    "Where are you going to the north! The imperial court has controlled the northern states and counties, and will not allow refugees to enter and leave. If we go there, we will become refugees, and then we will only have to wait to die! Oh! It''s still an uprising Hello army, at least we may seek a refuge in the south, and pray to God, the rebel army must win!" The more the people talked, the more excited they became, and finally they knelt down and worshipped the sky. Those who dare to say it, now the imperial court keeps them out, and the only thing they can rely on is the insurgent army.


    After this person finished speaking, some people began to echo his words, but after a while, the official road was all boiling, and everyone was praying that the rebel army would defeat the imperial court and let them live and work in peace.


    Dong Yi listened for a while, then nodded to the person who was speaking, and immediately rode a steed towards Xin''an County.


    The people who were on their way found out that Dong Yi was actually rushing to Xin''an County from the south. Everyone reflected and covered their mouths excitedly, probably guessing Dong Yi''s identity.


    Dong Yike didn''t care so much, he ran all the way, and after more than ten days of driving, he finally reached Xin''an County.


    After arriving in Xin''an County, he issued it. The entire state and county are almost becoming a dead zone. There are only a handful of living people that can be seen here. The people I saw were old people who loved their homeland deeply and didn''t want to leave.


    This kind of sad insistence makes Dong Yi very puzzled, or he has not experienced the feelings of his hometown and cannot understand what these people do.


    He only stayed in these villages for a while, and after listening to the sad remarks of several old people, he continued on his way. If he was quick, he should be able to see Dong Chenghu today.


    Thinking like this, Dong Yi is even more excited. The advantage of no one in the state and county is that the road is smooth and unobstructed. In the end, it was earlier than he expected.


    Dong Yi stopped in front of the insurgent army''s garrison, not far from the gate, and there were nearly 100 soldiers guarding it. The gate went through a densely packed tent. Lifting it out, the atmosphere of the entire station is solemn.


    When Dong Yi approached, hundreds of soldiers were immediately ready to fight. Just 50 meters away from the gate of the station, they were immediately stopped, and a small group of people rushed towards him and surrounded him. "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Dong Yi looked at the people around him, a thought flashed in his eyes, and then said lightly: "I''m here to find your general, so you say Dong Yi is here to meet, your general. will know."


    The person who asked the question looked at Dong Yi suspiciously. Seeing that his aura was unusual, and looking at his dusty appearance, he didn''t seem to be fine, so he muttered to the deputy beside him. The man left immediately and ran towards the gate of the station.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the person who asked the question wanted to find out Dong Yi''s identity through small talk, but Dong Yi asked a question and answered a word, so that the person didn''t ask anything When I came out, I was still in a rage, thinking, if the general doesn''t know this person, he must want him to look good!


    Not waiting for him to be crooked, the person who just went in to report has already come out, his attitude has changed 180 degrees, and he bowed respectfully to Dong Yi: "This son, please come with me! General! Waiting for you in the Chamber."


    Speaking outside the door, now the general has let this person into the conference hall, it can be seen that this person''s identity is definitely not simple!


    When Dong Yi withdrew, everyone slowly came back to their senses, looking at the direction Dong Yi left from time to time, guessing his identity.


    As soon as Dong Yi entered the council room, he saw Dong Chenghu wearing a mask and a black cloak, and a gentle smile flashed in his eyes. Heartfelt smile.


    "The subordinate has seen the master." Dong Yi bowed towards Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu quickly stepped forward to help him up, and said excitedly, "Dong Yi, you are here! It''s really time!"


    Now that Dong Chenghu and Yu Yi are in trouble, they all know Dong Yi''s ability. If Dong Yi can help, they will find a breakthrough.


    Dong Yi reluctantly smiled bitterly, and knew that when he came here, he didn''t want to retreat.


    Dong Yi sat on the armchair beside Dong Chenghu, Dong Chenghu shouted to the outside, and Dong Wei came in after a while, seeing Dong Yi, Dong Wei was even more excited than Dong Chenghu, almost To kneel down for Dong Yi, no one knew how much pressure he had been under all these years. When he left Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu only gave them one task, which was to protect Dong Chenghu.


    But God knows how difficult this task is. What Dong Chenghu does are dangerous things. When he saw Dong Yi, he seemed to see the savior. With Dong Yi around, Dong Chenghu''s safety was definitely not a problem. He could also take a back seat and take good care of him.


    Dong Yi doesn''t know. So, since he just arrived here, everyone sees him as if he sees his own mother. This kind of enthusiasm really makes him overwhelmed.


    After a few words of greeting, Dong Yi immediately turned the topic to the main business, "Master, I came all the way and heard that you fought with the imperial court, many people died, and the imperial court retreated to Xuancheng County?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, looked at Yu Yi, and sighed: "This time, the imperial court has transferred 500,000 troops from the border, and also sent Prince Ping Wang to command the battle to boost the morale of the soldiers. .


    However, the prince and the king have their own careful thoughts. After the two went out of Jiankang, they parted ways. One went to Lujiang County and the other went to Baling County. They also took away some elites. We originally Thinking about it, before Prince Ping Wang rushed to Xin''an County, the troops here would be consumed.


    What is cheap, if the imperial court organizes a counterattack at this moment, we definitely have no chance of winning. "

 v4 Chapter 74： Situation, Zhang Xingchis situation

    After so many years on the battlefield, Dong Chenghu is no longer a hunter in the mountains who didn¡¯t know anything before. After so many battles, he can¡¯t say that he has experienced hundreds of battles, but he still has some experience. situation, he felt a little powerless.


    Dong Yi heard the words, looked at all the people in the council room, and asked suspiciously: "Where''s Xingchi? I remember he came to Xin''an County very early, what about the people now? Why not? it''s here?"


    Faced with Dong Yi''s doubts, Dong Chenghu felt even more bitter in his mouth and said weakly: "We originally planned to kill Prince Heping before they arrived in Xin''an County, so we handed over this task to I went to Xingchi, but that kid actually split the team I gave into two. One team assassinated the prince, and the other ambush King Ping. When we received the news, only King Ping was seriously injured, but the prince was silent.


    I can be 100% sure that Xingchi''s child must have gone to assassinate the prince. Now the whereabouts of the prince are unknown, and Xingchi is nowhere to be seen. We are not only worried about the safety of the child, but also worried about the prince King Peace''s men suddenly came and caught us off guard. "


    Dong Yi''s expression slowly became solemn, frowning in deep thought, I didn''t expect the situation in Xin''an County to be so bad, "How many men and horses do you have now? How can we know the strength of it now?"


    Yu Yi nodded and said solemnly: "We still have 100,000 troops left to go to the battlefield, and we have sent the rest away one after another. They are safer in the rear. It can also save some grain.


    As for the imperial court, with 240,000 troops, after this sneak attack, only 60,000 people were left. The others were either dead or seriously injured. , it depends on whether the court has a conscience. If the 20,000 people are to be counted, then they should have 80,000 horses.


    We have released the news that the imperial court dispatched 500,000 troops to Xin''an County. It seems that there has been a change in Dawei and Tuyuhun. The people and horses returned to the border again, and the only thing that was uncertain was the 60,000 horses in the hands of Prince Peace. "


    He muttered, if the imperial court hadn''t vowed to defend Xin''an County, it would not have secretly dispatched 500,000 troops from the border. Now this approach is equivalent to giving up Xin''an County, not to mention Dong Yi is puzzled, even Dong Chenghu and the others have not done it yet. Clear it!


    Seeing that Dong Yi did not speak, Yu asked anxiously: "I know that Dong Yi is a great man, and he has some opinions on the fight, can you ask Dong Yi to give us some advice? Have an idea?"


    Yu Yi also went to the doctor in an emergency. At this time, Dong Yi was his life-saving straw.


    Dong Yi didn''t even take a look at it, and said calmly: "Don''t rush this matter, the court''s withdrawal naturally has their intentions, if you still can''t find them The reason for the retreat, then focus on Xingchi. There must be an accident on the Prince and Prince''s side, which led them to make such a decision. How did you know that Prince Ping was seriously injured? What about the Prince''s side? No news at all?"


    "This..." Everyone looked at each other, but they couldn''t answer a word.


    Zhang Xingchi, who was being discussed by them, was waking up from the edge of the river beach, and looked at the surrounding environment in a trance, everything was so unfamiliar, which made him vigilant, and immediately With a flexible jump, ignoring the pain in his body, he quickly fled into the woods where he could hide.


    Speaking of which, there are still two troops in the dark to protect the safety of the prince. These people are their real enemies. When he was attacking, he was attacked by six secret guards. In desperation, he used the poisonous gas given by Dong Chenghu. bomb.


    Reluctantly, these dark guards were resolved. At the same time, they used poison gas bombs to destroy more than 10,000 troops. The remaining 10,000 people were ambushed by them. They were either shot to death by random arrows or flew Stoned to death, only a few thousand men and horses remained.


    After these men and horses were handed over to Dong Wu and the others, Zhang Xingchi directly aimed at his target - the prince.


    It was only when he got close to the prince that he realized that the two maids beside him were the real masters. With his gas bombs guarded, these little tricks didn''t work for them at all.


    Between the light and the flint, Zhang Xingchi could only point at the prince in a way of perishing together. The two maids did not expect Zhang Xingchi to be so strong. After stabbing him twice, they wanted to rescue the prince. It was too late to watch Zhang Xingchi''s flying sword inserted into the prince''s neck.


    Because of this, the two mad women chased and killed him like crazy. As a last resort, he could only jump into the river and escape, but he was injured and the river was rushing. Inexplicably rushed to this place, I don''t know what happened to Dong Wu and the others? Can you get out of the hands of those two women?


    Zhang Xingchi sighed for a while, and found some anti-inflammatory and hemostasis herbs in the woods to apply on the wound, and then found some antipyretic herbs for himself. In his case, it is easy to suffer from wound infection. fever.


    Fortunately, when she was a child, Gu Shuixiu often took them into the mountains to pick medicines, and he still had a certain understanding of these herbs.


    Zhang Xingchi hid in the woods for two days, and did not leave the place until his wound was no longer inflamed.


    Out of the woods, Zhang Xingchi didn''t dare to walk on the road blatantly, but found a nearby village, stole all of the villagers'' clothes, and changed his clothes before leaving.


    .


    Zhang Xingchi knew that his sword would definitely kill the prince, unless the prince was fake, but if the prince was fake, he would not be wanted, so...


    Zhang Xingchi raised the corner of his mouth, lowered the brim of his hat, and mixed into the crowd.


    Dong Yi stayed in the rebel garrison for three days. After getting all the information, he planned to leave in two days to look for Zhang Xingchi. As a result, he hadn''t set off yet, and Dong San had already brought The seriously injured Dong Wu came back.


    Because of their return, the whole camp was boiling. Everyone was waiting for Dong Chenghu and the others to announce the news, but they didn''t know how dignified the atmosphere in the council room was.

 v4 Chapter 75： triumphant return, agreed

    "Why did Xingchi get separated from you, what about others?" Dong Chenghu''s eyes were red, and he asked Dong San and Dong Wu.


    First, they used rolling stones, then arrows, and finally poison gas bombs. Under the action of the triple weapon, the opponent lost more than 20,000 people, and also forced out the forces that were secretly protecting the prince.


    There are two groups of people in total, Master Xingchi asked us to deal with the remaining thousands of people, and singled out those dark guards, even if the strength of the two sides is disparate, Master Xingchi still wins, just When Master Xingchi stabbed the prince, we learned that the two maids next to the prince were his trump cards.


    As soon as the two made a move, Master Xingchi was immediately entangled. Although we didn''t fight those two women, we could tell by looking at them that the two women were no longer as good as Brother Dong Yi. Below, we originally thought of retreating first, and then slowly plotting it, but Master Xingchi couldn''t wait any longer, and he shot his sword at the prince without hesitation with the idea of ??losing both sides.


    The two women didn''t expect Master Xingchi to do this. It was too late when they went to save the prince first. The prince was pierced by Master Xingchi''s throat and died on the spot.


    When the two women saw the death of the prince, they wanted to kill Master Xingchi as if going crazy. Seeing Master Xingchi fleeing all the way to the river, when we got rid of those soldiers chasing after us, Master Xingchi was no longer there, nor the two women.


    The subordinates once sent people to secretly search for three days and three nights, but there was no news at all. We had no choice but to come back first. "


    Dong Chenghu fell down and sat down in despair. Wu also knelt on the ground and said wearily, "Go down and recuperate first! I will handle this matter. In any case, your mission is complete."


    Dong San quickly stepped forward to help Dong Wu up, and dragged and dragged the person away.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! If it wasn''t for my bad idea, this kid Xingchi wouldn''t have ended up in such a field... Now life and death are uncertain, how can I talk to his deceased father? Mother explained, how can I go to see Butler Zhang when I die!" Dong Chenghu put his head in his hands in annoyance, looking like he was about to collapse.


    Yu Yi sighed and persuaded: "It''s not your fault, don''t blame yourself, that child is full of anger, if you don''t let him do it, maybe it''s not your fault. The child will act secretly, and it will be even more dangerous at that time, and now the child''s life is uncertain, but no news is actually good news, at least we can wait with hope, right?"


    Dong Yi, who is not good at words, rarely agrees: "Master, Master Yu said it very well, I taught Young Master Xingchi''s ability, and what I taught them the most was how to escape, this child Choosing to go to the riverside proves that he has considerations, I believe that this child has a great fortune and there will be no problem."


    Dong Chenghu was persuaded by the two of you for a long time, and finally adjusted slowly. Only now did he have the mind to call Dong San over.


    What''s going on with King Ping? They have to ask Dong San for details.


    When Dong San came in, he saw that Dong Chenghu had returned to normal, and his heart was relieved. After saluting everyone, he stood respectfully and waited for questioning.


    Yu Yi took the lead to ask: "Dong San, what happened when you met King Ping?"


    Dong San glanced at Dong Chenghu, and said after deliberation: "Returning to the general, after we met Dong Wu and the others, we checked the situation of the two sides, and the subordinates found that the number of dark guards of King Ping was not as good as that of King Ping. Half of the prince, to be precise, there is only one dark guard who secretly protects King Ping, and there is no maid or servant with strong martial arts like the prince.


    At that time, there were not many of us left, and King Ping was not like the Crown Prince, he still had some skills.


    So the subordinates and others can only re-inflict King Ping, not kill him. "


    In fact, they had a chance to kill King Ping at that time, but at the critical moment, those dark guards actually acted as a surrogate ghost for King Ping, and they blocked many swords for King Ping.


    But King Ping didn''t get any advantage, he was stabbed in the waist by Dong San, and the pipa bone was also shot with an arrow, and there were multiple stab wounds on his body. It probably won''t last a few years.


    Yu Yi and Dong Chenghu heard the words, and the big stone under their hearts also dropped heavily.


    "I am afraid that the imperial court has already received the news of the prince and the king, and will retreat to Xuancheng County. If this is the case, we can take this opportunity to take Xin''an County. At that time, even if If the court wants to attack again, we will not be in a too passive position."


    Yu Yi thought, strike while the iron is hot, and take Xin''an County at this time, they not only made great contributions, but also gave the court a heavy blow.


    In fact, when Zhang Xingchi killed the prince, he had already damaged the Daliang royal family. Now the two most favorable contenders for the throne, one is dead and the other is seriously injured. Now, it is estimated that it will become a medicine jar in the future. If you want to be an emperor, you should stop dreaming. The remaining princes are either not ambitious, or the second emperor. If you expect them to be emperors, it is better to give the Daliang Dynasty directly.


    Dong Chenghu pondered for a while, and said to Yi: "Yu Yi, you will now pass the book to Brother Song Fei Ge, tell him the news here, and see what he plans, I will send some of them now. People go out to find Xingchi, I want to see people in life, and I want to see corpses in death, if I don''t look for him, I will not give up!"


    Yu Yi nodded heavily, when it comes to Zhang Xingchi, no one feels uncomfortable, since Dong Chenghu wants to do this, he naturally wants to support, "Then you can just look at the arrangement, from him The investigation began, and investigations began along the two sides of the river, and I believe there will be news soon."


    Yu Yi can only comfort Dong Chenghu like this now.


    Dong Yi only said at this moment: "I will bring someone to find it, the master can contact his subordinates, if Master Xingchi comes back, he will pass the book to his subordinate Feige, if he does not come back, We can keep looking."

 v4 Chapter 76： The hidden weapon was revealed, and everyone was shocked

    It would be great to have Dong Yi come out, Dong Chenghu nodded in agreement without hesitation, Yuben wanted to say something, saw that Dong Chenghu had already made up his mind, he murmured twice, just shut up, what? Don''t say it either.


    He originally thought that Dong Yi would be able to help, but now, looking at Dong Yi, it seems that he does not want to participate in these things at all, that''s all, anyway, their crisis has been lifted, The imperial court has now retreated, and their goal has been achieved. I am afraid that after telling the master of the situation here, there is nothing to do with him, so why do they need to be this villain?


    It was a miracle for him.


    Dong Chenghu listened to the report after the military doctor''s examination, sighed in his heart, and entered the tent. Seeing that Dong Wu was falling asleep after taking the medicine, he called other soldiers to take good care of Dong Wu and said to Dong San: "When Dong Wu''s condition stabilizes, I will send someone to send him back to Yongjia County. His body has not been properly recuperated for three or five years, and I am afraid that the root of the disease will fall in the future.


    For a major event, we will go all the way north, and the war in the future will only become more and more cruel. You must be prepared. "


    "Yes!" Dong San''s eyes did not show any signs of cowardice, only a burning will to fight. Seeing him like this, Dong Chenghu was relieved.


    In fact, for so many years, Dong San has already adapted to the life of the military. In addition, they have been following Dong Chenghu, and they have not done anything dangerous. Even in dangerous situations, they have poisons Protecting the body, no matter how you can guarantee your own life, and you can also make meritorious deeds with Dong Chenghu, there will be a better way out in the future.


    Dong San looked at Dong Wu, who was sleeping on the bed, and sighed in his heart. He envied Dong Wu and felt sorry for Dong Wu. Dong Wu went back from here, and he will definitely not come back in the future, but he has made a great contribution this time and saved his life. He thinks that the future will not be bad.


    After Dong Chenghu and Dong San left Dong Wu''s camp, Dong Yi came to him.


    Seeing that they had something to say, Dong San quickly left.


    Dong Chenghu faced Dong Yi alone, the stability he had pretended before was gone, and there was only deep anxiety, "Dong Yi, do you think that Xingchi''s child is really okay?"


    Dong Yi looked at the boundless night, his thoughts were out of his mind, and he sighed for a long time: "That child was taught by me, and he is the eldest among the children. This child has not been reckless since he was a child. , Although he may have been blinded by hatred, I believe that the child will not do this without preparation, even if the fish die and the net is broken, he will definitely save himself a back-up move.


    No news is the best news now, wait until I go to investigate the situation of the river and confirm his life and death. He didn''t die in the river, he should be on his way back now. "


    Dong Yi''s flat and steady voice seems to have a kind of calming magic power, after he said this, Dong Chenghu''s heart was relieved a lot.


    Dong Yi saw that he was no longer panic, rolled up his sleeves in a funny way, and stretched out to Dong Chenghu, when Dong Chenghu was stunned, he said funny: "Master, this is my wife and my subordinates who have been studying for a long time. The hidden weapon that was just researched, the lady named it the Torrential Rain Pear Blossom Needle. The second hidden weapon can shoot more than 20 poisonous needles at one time, killing the enemy in a large area, and in a one-to-many situation, it is a powerful weapon for self-protection.


    , shoots a single poisonous needle, but the subordinates are worried that you will not be able to judge when the situation is critical.


    You demonstrate again. "


    After Dong Yi finished speaking, seeing that Dong Chenghu had not recovered, he took a step forward, knelt down on one knee, raised his wrist, aimed at the target, pulled the trigger, before Dong Chenghu''s eyes could catch it When the silver needles were used, those needles had already been shot out.


    Dong Chenghu stood up abruptly and walked in the direction of the launch. It wasn''t until he ran for a while that he found those silver needles on the ground. On the ground, and the silver needles are dense, if this is used as a target, there is no way to hide.


    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu could not help shrinking, looked at Dong Yi in shock, and asked incredulously: "Dong Yi, you said that this thing was designed by your wife? How could Shuixiu be These things! You should be in charge, and the lady supports you in doing it! My dear, you are really getting better and better!"


    Dong Yi gave Dong Chenghu a sympathetic look, and said ruthlessly: "Master, this thing was conceived by the madam, it should be said that it was proposed by the madam at the beginning, and the drawings were also designed by the madam, I It''s all about turning Madam''s vision into reality."


    After Dong Yi finished speaking, he felt that he was not accurate enough, so he added: "During this period, Madam had to supervise the progress of her subordinates almost every day. We have experienced countless failures, the cave at home. It was almost full of failed semi-finished products, and we only developed this rainstorm pear flower needle, but Madam is not very satisfied with this hidden weapon, if it weren¡¯t for the rush of time, Madam would improve this hidden weapon first.¡±


    Dong Chenghu was completely stunned, he couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time, you, me and me for a long time, but still couldn''t find his own voice.


    Dong Yi knew this would be the case. When Gu Shuixiu just said he wanted to study hidden weapons, he was so frightened that he could not find Bei. The impact can be imagined.


    "Master, this time we only made ten pieces. Madam said I''ll give you one, as well as Master Xingchi and Dong Wei, one for each, and seven in total. I kept a handful here, my wife kept a handful over there, and I kept one at home for later use.


    You can hide this thing. Don''t use it unless it is absolutely necessary. If you want to use it, don''t expose it. After all, this thing is small and can be carried around. few. "


    Dong Chenghu is not a fool, he naturally knows the attraction of this thing. If people know that he has such a hidden weapon in his hand, not to mention those people in the rivers and lakes, even the imperial court, will definitely try to **** it away.


    Maybe someone in the rebel army will have the idea of ????using this hidden weapon.

 v4 Chapter 77： God of all, savage woman

    Now it seems that this hidden weapon is not only a life-saving weapon, but also a deadly threat.


    Dong Yi took off the rainstorm pear flower needle on his wrist and put it on Dong Chenghu''s hand. Seeing that he hadn''t fully digested the information, he thoughtfully left him room to think alone. Without turning around, he left.


    In the end, Dong San hesitated to be the first to approach, looking at his trembling hands, he knew how turbulent his heart was.


    Put the hidden weapon back again.


    Dong Yi told everyone in detail the purpose of the pear flower needle in the rainstorm, and then turned and left gracefully in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment and admiration.


    "Madam, this is... a god!"


    I don''t know who made such a sigh, the others nodded in deep agreement, they have never seen a person as powerful as Madam, they didn''t know the function of hidden weapons, There is also the status of hidden weapons. It was not until I came out with Dong Chenghu and listened to a lot of stories in the military camp that I gradually realized the power of hidden weapons.


    It''s just that they usually just listen to it. No one dares to imagine that one day they will have a hidden weapon, and they don''t even dare to think about it. Should they feel pain in their head? Or should you be surprised and cheered?


    After everyone was happy, Dong San thought of Dong Wu, who was still in a coma. This time he left, and the hidden weapon was no longer with him. Dong San sighed, and most of his excitement went away, and told everyone With a bang, he quickly put on the rainstorm pear flower needle, and immediately went to Dong Wu''s tent.


    The next morning, Dong Yi left the insurgent army with four or five people without saying a word, and ran away in the direction of Zhang Xingchi. The group only walked for about ten days. I actually saw Zhang Xingchi''s wanted notice in several towns along the road. Although there is no useful information such as Zhang Xingchi''s name on it, the dress looks like that of the rebel army, plus the outline of the hairstyle and face.


    When he arrived at the site of the incident, after careful inspection, he confirmed that Zhang Xingchi was still alive and was no longer nearby, so he turned his horse''s head and moved towards the lower reaches of the river, looking carefully for the past.


    Like, coupled with the sackcloth linen with patches and torn pieces, you will be treated as a beggar wherever you go.


    "Hey, beggar! Didn''t you see Miss Ben passing by on horseback? Did you stop in the middle of the road to seek death?" Holding the whip, he glared at Zhang Xingchi.


    Zhang Xingchi raised his eyelids numbly, then walked forward without saying a word.


    The pretty woman was stunned for a moment at Zhang Xingchi''s reaction, but when she reacted, her face flushed with anger, she immediately dropped her head to catch up with Zhang Xingchi, and stopped him.


    "Hey! Can''t you hear me when I''m talking to you? Are you deaf or a fool?" The charming woman simply took the whip and got off the horse, directly in front of Zhang Xingchi, and Zhang Xingchi did not say anything. When the ugly man came, he would not let him leave.


    Zhang Xingchi was speechless for a while, does this count as people walking on the street, does the disaster come from the sky? Even doing nothing, you can provoke such a woman! The two stood still.


    Blame it on the little ones who can''t afford it!"


    "What are you chasing, it''s just to pick up a dead person, and Miss Ben to go out in person, they have a lot of face! They dare to let Miss Ben come out for this trip, they have to do a good job of quilting The young lady is ready to be mad!" The charming woman glared angrily, and transferred her anger towards Zhang Xingchi to the guards, her face flushed with anger, looking youthful and lively.


    : "My little aunt, you can''t talk about it like this. Although this is not Jiankang, no one can guarantee that there will be no royal family here, right? What! Look at Yi Xiao, let''s go quickly! It''s too late to go back, the emperor is angry, it''s a river of blood!"


    He said: "Today you are lucky! If this lady is still here, I won''t bother you. I will walk and watch it later. This is the official way, not your back garden!"


    After finishing speaking, the charming woman continued to mount the horse and whipped away without turning her head. The people around her hurriedly whipped up to catch up, and the official road was instantly dusty, and even the road could not be seen clearly. .


    When the people left, Zhang Xingchi showed a helpless chuckle. This woman seemed charming, but her heart was not bad, and listening to the conversation between them, this person was very likely to pick up the prince It''s been so long, the prince''s body hasn''t been sent back to Jiankang, and a woman is still sent to pick up the body. It seems that Jiankang''s side is not very peaceful!


    I just don''t know who this woman is? If you can say something like that, you must have a distinguished status. The left one is the royal family, and the other is the royal family. It seems that he is not a member of the royal family. Who could it be?


    Zhang Xingchi shook his head, thought for a long time and couldn''t figure out why he came, so he just didn''t want to, and continued to walk forward leisurely, like this, everyone who saw him would think he was a beggar, In addition to the current chaos in the world, there is no shortage of people like him on the road. Zhang Xingchi is very sure to return to Xin''an County safely in such a dress.


    It''s because they kept their heads down and didn''t see Dong Yi and the others, so the two sides missed it.

 v4 Chapter 78： Men disguised as women, met at the inn

    "Brother Dong Yi, how long will it take for us to find Master Xingchi? After so many days, do you think Master Xingchi has already returned?" Dong Yong asked tentatively, These days, they have searched for all the places they should be looking for, even those inaccessible villages, and there is no sign of Master Xingchi at all. People, the sky is the earth, how do you find people like this?


    Dong Yi shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. The group stopped at an inn. Dong Yi instructed the second inn to take care of the horses, and he took them into the inn to rest.


    The group looked at the bustling street, all frowning, as long as they didn''t find Zhang Xingchi for a day, they would have no peace for a day, just when they used the food and discussed the next plan in a low voice, Zhang Xingchi I have entered this town.


    Looking at the bustling town, Zhang Xingchi touched the mezzanine in his arms, which Gu Shuixiu specially prepared for him before he left. He had spent the remaining 3,000 taels of silver notes, and the rest of the loose money in the purse was also washed away by the river when it fell into the river.


    At this time, all he can rely on is two thousand taels of silver notes, but with his clothes, no one will believe that he can take out these silver notes, and it will be troublesome if he is targeted .


    In desperation, Zhang Xingchi could only adopt a roundabout policy, sneak into an inn, find a rich traveler, and steal decent clothes. , must be like a human again, no one will treat him as a little beggar when he goes out, but this dress may need to be changed.


    Make up her mind, Zhang Xingchi picked an inn that looked more atmospheric in the town, and when the staff in the shop had no idea, he walked into the inn flexibly, and visited two or three rooms with no one. After the wing, nothing was found.


    The lady of the family, plus he is a wanted criminal now, it is easy to be spotted when he goes out dressed as a handsome boy, but if he is dressed as a lady, who would think that he is the wanted criminal!


    Wrapped in a gauze, he walked out of the wing with his chest raised and headed high, and quickly ran to the backyard of the inn when no one noticed.


    I happened to meet the second shopkeeper who was going to the front hall with tea. The second shopkeeper looked at Zhang Xingchi suspiciously.


    Zhang Xingchi couldn''t, so he deliberately pretended to be embarrassed, and took the initiative to talk to the shop assistant: "Xiao Er, I want to pack a carriage for a long trip. Does your inn have such a carriage?"


    When the business came to the door, he didn''t believe that the second shopkeeper would think of anything else.


    Sure enough, after listening to Zhang Xingchi''s question, the second shopkeeper immediately put on a flattering smile and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, I don''t know which state or county the girl wants to go to?"


    Zhang Xingchi said with a "surprise": "It would be great to have it, the place I want to go is a little far, my aunt lives in the south, and now she is seriously ill and writes to my parents, let us go and see She, but because of the chaos on the road, I got separated from my parents, it would be great to be able to go now!"


    The second shopkeeper heard that Zhang Xingchi was going to visit relatives in the south, and immediately became embarrassed, "Girl, it''s not that we won''t send you to the south, but it''s just that there is now the world of the rebel army, and it is very difficult to check in and out. Yan, coupled with the strict control of the imperial court now, all carriages entering and leaving the prefecture and county must be thoroughly investigated, and once you know that you are going to the south, whether you are visiting relatives or not, they will not be released, so we have no choice."


    .


    Seeing that Zhang Xingchi was silent, the shop assistant thought she was disappointed because she couldn''t go to the south, and said sympathetically: "Girl, I think you should go to the front hall and ask, I just watched a team The people and horses seem to be heading south, and they are probably leaving soon, if you ask now, you might be able to take them with you."


    Because of the warm introduction of the second shopkeeper, Zhang Xingchi couldn''t refuse, and with the idea of ????using a dead horse as a living horse doctor, he followed the second shopkeeper to the front hall with some disinterest.


    As soon as he walked to the front hall, Zhang Xingchi was stunned. Maybe he was blinded, how could he see Uncle Dong Yi in this place! No, not only Uncle Dong Yi, but also Uncle Dong Yong! They are... Zhang Xingchi seems to be keeping the clouds open and seeing the moonlight, wishing that Ma Shan could rush up to call someone.


    It was only when the second shopkeeper stood in front of him that he realized that his current outfit, if he really rushed to meet them, he must have become famous.


    Zhang Xingchi was helpless, so he had to suppress his excitement and approached Dong Yi and others with the second shop assistant.


    "The guests are disturbing!" The second shopkeeper summoned up his courage and smiled at Dong Yi and others. Seeing Dong Yi and others all looking at him, his heart sank, thinking that he was still waiting behind him. The poor "girl" who hitchhiked boldly continued: "We have a girl who wants to go to the south, but the carriage in the store just can''t get there. I wonder if the guest officers are going to the south? Can you take this girl with you? a girl?"


    Standing behind the second shopkeeper, Zhang Xingchi sneaked up and met Dong Yong''s eyes, and winked stubbornly at him.


    Dong Yong immediately felt like he was struck by lightning. Looking at those eyes, he felt very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, but when he looked closely, he seemed to not know him at all, and It is impossible for him to know such a girl!


    Zhang Xingchi finished teasing Dong Yong, and then looked at Dong Yi, Dong Yi is not as stupid as Dong Yong, Zhang Xingchi just looked at him, he seemed to be aware of it, and he agreed without hesitation. request.


    The shop assistant turned around excitedly and said to Zhang Xingchi, "Very good girl, now you can go to visit relatives. I''m still busy, so I won''t greet you. Be careful on your way."


    them.


    Zhang Xingchi made up his mind that when he left, he must thank the shop assistant.


    Just when Dong Yong was still confused, Dong Yi said solemnly: "Okay, let''s go quickly, don''t waste time."


    "Brother Dong Yi, are we really going to bring her?" Dong Yong pointed at Zhang Xingchi in astonishment, when Dong Yi would be so kind, could it be because he liked this girl''s beauty already?

 v4 Chapter 79： Teasing Dong Yong, Dong Yis doting

    But it''s not right! Dong Yi is already married, this girl can''t be compared to the colorful little bird, is it possible that Dong Yi likes this?


    Dong Yong guessed to himself, his face changed inexplicably, now that Dong Yi has promised to be a good person, they dare not say anything against it, they can only look at the accompanying girl as they walk.


    In order to bring her, Dong Yi even asked Dong Yong to buy a carriage from the inn specially, and gave the shop boy two taels of silver as a reward, which made the shop boy almost faint with excitement.


    "Brother Dong Yong, what are you talking about? I can''t see that he is still so sympathetic and considerate of preparing a carriage for the girl he didn''t know! When my sister-in-law finds out, it''s going to turn the world upside down?" One of the accompanying people leaned over to Dong Yong and said jokingly.


    It made Dong Yong even more annoyed.


    The group went out of the town and stopped taking the official road. Instead, they took a remote path. Now Dong Yong and others can''t understand it even more. how could they find someone?


    After walking for a long time, Dong Yong looked at the sparsely populated forest and couldn''t help but said, "Brother Dong Yi, aren''t we looking for someone? There''s no **** here. , are we sure we want to keep going?"


    Dong Yong stared at the carriage angrily, thinking that this woman is really a vixen. place.


    Dong Yi reluctantly looked at Dong Yong, who had a rich expression, got off the horse, and walked towards the carriage behind, only to see him approaching the carriage and knocking twice on the carriage, looking helpless , leaning on the carriage and said lazily: "Is it fun? When will it be installed?"


    The person in the car heard the curtain lift, jumped down nimbly, rushed towards Dong Yi and hugged him tightly.


    Dong Yong and others were completely stunned, and then they were deeply angry. Dong Yong pointed at Zhang Xingchi and asked loudly, "You...how can you..."


    Zhang Xingchi looked innocent, and then he tore off the veil, hung it on Dong Yi, looked at Dong Yong clearly, and asked inexplicably, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Dong Yong immediately petrified, and everyone around him slipped and looked at Zhang Xingchi in disbelief, and then burst into laughter.


    Zhang Xingchi''s current image is really indescribable. He looks fine when he is covered with a veil. He has a pair of beautiful big eyes, which is very confusing. After removing the veil, he only felt that he saw a Like a flower, or a flower with heavy makeup, and the lumps of red on her cheeks don''t know what the ghost is, and she looks even more evil than a matchmaker.


    Zhang Xingchi was still feeling good about himself, Dong Yi reluctantly scolded: "How long are you going to hang on me? Why don''t you hurry up and wash it, what does it look like when you dress like this!"


    Although Dong Yi reprimanded Zhang Xingchi, he could hear a hint of pampering in his tone. After all, he watched the children who grew up and taught them with one hand. mentality.


    Dong Yong reacted, rushed up and pulled Zhang Xingchi to look over and over again, and after confirming that it was Zhang Xingchi himself, he laughed comfortably and swept away the haze of the past.


    "Master Xingchi, it''s great that you are back safely! Now we can go back and explain to the master! You don''t know, because of your disappearance, the master is crazy, a I reproached myself so hard that I shouldn''t let you take risks, but fortunately you are safe and sound!" Dong Yong returned to his usual honest and straightforward look.


    "By the way, what''s the situation on King Ping''s side? I''ve been 100% sure that the prince can''t die anymore, but I don''t know how Dong San and the others are performing their tasks. Now? And Dong Wu, when I brought in those two female secret guards, Dong Wu and the others were still fighting with those people, but they got out of trouble?"


    What Zhang Xingchi is most worried about these days is the situation of Dong San and Dong Wu. Now that he encounters Dong Yong, he naturally has to ask questions immediately.


    Speaking of this, everyone''s mood was obviously depressed, Dong Yong sighed: "Master Xingchi, Dong San seriously injured King Ping and retreated, while Dong Wu was seriously injured. , although he was rescued, but I''m afraid it will take three years and five years to support him in the future. The master''s intention is to send Dong Wu back and let him rest in peace."


    "Fortunately! People are not dead..." Zhang Xingchi said happily, only those who have experienced it know how dangerous the situation was at that time, he thought that Dong Wu could not resist, and now he can survive , in his view is already the greatest luck.


    Dong Yi nodded and said softly: "It''s really lucky, if you didn''t lure the two female guards away, they might all be buried there.


    Stop talking about these things, now the imperial court has retreated to Xuancheng County, and directly guards Xuancheng County, we have already planned to take the opportunity to capture Xin''an County, what your uncle Dong means is, wait for Xin''an County. When the situation stabilized, he returned to Linhai County, and he did not participate in the next war.


    As the saying goes, the wood show will be destroyed by the forest wind. He has made great contributions in Linhai County and Xinan County. If he comes forward, he will easily become a target for others, but You are different, you are still young, or... no matter what, killing the prince is a great feat, and it will definitely be reused in the future.


    Your Uncle Dong meant to let you continue to go north, but you can''t be alone in danger like this time, he will leave three of Dong San to you and listen to your dispatch , then it''s up to you. "


    Dong Yi found that maybe it was because Zhang Xingchi killed the prince, and his revenge was avenged. He can keep it like this all the time. He knows how important a calm and good attitude is in battle.


    Zhang Xingchi was a little disappointed when he heard this, but what Dong Chenghu said was the truth, although it was a pity that they couldn''t fight side by side, but that''s fine, "Uncle Dong has worked hard for so long, and he should rest well. already."


    Dong Yi didn''t tell Zhang Xingchi that Song Youxin wanted to make him his son-in-law.


    The time was shortened by more than half, even earlier than Dong Chenghu expected.


    Seeing that Zhang Xingchi came back unscathed, everyone was completely relieved. Dong Chenghu immediately asked Dong San to take Dong Wu back to Yongjia County, Zhang Xingchi stayed in Xin''an County and continued to sit in town, and he took Dong Weihe with him Dong Yong quietly returned to Linhai County.

 v4 Chapter 80： Dong Chenghus inner thoughts, Dong Yigui

    It wasn''t until he left for a day and a night that the uprising army in Xin''an County knew that Dong Chenghu had left, and everyone couldn''t help but respect Cheng Gongzi.


    After such a tossing, it was already the winter season. After Dong Yi escorted Dong Chenghu back to Linhai County, Dong Chenghu stayed there for a few days, during which Dong Chenghu collected all the dried seafood in Linhai County. , there is nothing, the mess is loaded, and the three carriages are full and handed over to Dong Yi.


    Then smiled shamelessly: "Dong Yi, you''ve worked so hard! I''ll trouble you to take these things home, it''s just a little bit of my heart. Besides, please send this letter to Shuixiu, all these years. , If it wasn''t for her at home, I wouldn''t be able to do these things outside with confidence. After all, I owe her. When this matter is over, I will go back and apologize to her.


    The days we can be together can be counted in one slap. Now things are almost over. This time you go back and live a good life with FunFun!


    Also, thank you for your dedication to our family over the years, we haven''t really treated you as a person for so many years, if you want to sell yourself, just tell Shuixiu, she will definitely I will directly return you and the prosperous deed of prosperous. "


    Dong Yi did not expect that Dong Chenghu would say so many heartfelt words to him. Back then, after Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu bought him from Renyazi, they returned him to a doctor and asked for medicine. Now that his fault was resolved, he vowed to repay the kindness of Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu with his whole life, which could be regarded as finding a place for himself.


    But after all these years, he really fell in love with the place in Cuizhu Mountain and fell in love with those people, and he knew in his heart that although he was nominally a servant of the Dong family, whether it was Gu Shuixiu It was Dong Chenghu, who wondered if it was those young masters and young ladies. No one treated him as a person. Even if something happened, he would definitely respect his intentions and ask him for his opinion.


    Such a master must not be found even with a lantern. After Dong Yi was stunned, he revealed a knowing smile and said to Dong Chenghu, who was stunned: "Master, I still like Dong Yi. With this identity, I am afraid that I will continue to depend on your family in the future, so please don''t dislike it."


    Dong Yi finished speaking, and before Dong Chenghu could react, he laughed and rode the carriage away with the whip, reflecting Chu Yang, making Dong Chenghu unconsciously shake his head.


    When many refugees who fainted and called for help on the side of the road were either hungry or frozen, he also acted as a free coachman along the way, drove many people into towns, and spent all his money.


    Dong Yi sometimes laughs at himself with a wry smile. He used to be a murderer without blood, but now he has done a good deed, which is really ironic. Life is really full of "surprises".


    When Dong Yi drove the carriage to Zhishui County, he went to Chunhua Qiushi immediately.


    The things in these gift boxes can be chosen at will, and the price is also set according to the content, which is very user-friendly. Therefore, Chunhua Qiushi''s business these days is outrageously good.


    When Dong Yi arrived, Brilliance was still busy greeting the guests. A businessman in the past wanted to wholesale goods from her to resell. Brilliance wanted to take this order, but the stock was limited. If she offered the same price, she would definitely buy it, but the other party had to haggle the price because she bought it wholesale.


    .


    Colorful turned back suddenly, wept with joy, and said excitedly: "You are back!"


    "Yeah! I''m back!" Dong Yi looked at FunFun with guilt and pity, saw her pulled to his side, stood in front of her, and said to the unresponsive customer: "Our store Our products are only for retail, not wholesale. If you really want, you can go there and choose the goods you like and pay at the counter. If you think our things are too expensive, there is a shop that buys rouge gouache when you go out. Shop, you can go over there and have a look."


    "This..." The guest obviously couldn''t accept Dong Yi''s remarks, but seeing Dong Yi''s extraordinary momentum, coupled with his tone that had no room for negotiation, he had to admit it aggrievedly. If the shop outside can find something of the same texture as Chunhua Qiushi, why would he have to grind with the shopkeeper for a long time here, alas! Forget it, buy it, and sell it at a high price when you go back.


    "Why are you back at this time? Madam didn''t say that you went to Linhai County for a mission, and it may take a year to come back." Colorful took Dong Yi to the backyard and asked Ran to sit down. Take a rest, go and serve him tea and food.


    Dong Yi grabbed the colorful and said in a good mood: "The matter over there has been handled properly, and the tasks given by the master and the wife have also been completed. From now on, I will be here. I''m here with you! Have you ever thought about leaving the Dong''s house and living in seclusion?"


    Funful¡¯s hands stopped for a while, her expression panicked, and she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What happened? But what did the master and wife say? Are they going to drive us away?¡±


    I have never seen a maid who has a better life than me, and I never dared to think about such a life before, to be honest, I really never thought about leaving the Dong family, how about you?"


    Beautiful asked worriedly, if Dong Yi wanted to leave the Dong family, then she had to leave with her, whether she wanted to or not, Dong Yi was her husband after all, and married her husband. , she still understands the truth.


    "Since you don''t want to leave, then we won''t leave! We''ll stay with the Dong family for the rest of your life!" Dong Yi teased, and immediately told Funfen what Dong Chenghu told him. I was moved to the point where my tears and snot came out.

 v4 Chapter 81： Ordinary days, bring everyone home

    Dong Yi smiled helplessly when she saw the colorful look like this, wiped her tears and snot, and looked at the warm winter sun outside the window. good.


    "Fun, after the New Year''s return to Cuizhu Mountain, we will tell my wife that we want a child first!" The problem, now he is very clear about everything he wants, and desperately hopes to have a small home of his own as soon as possible.


    Beautiful relying on Dong Yi, nodding sweetly, she also looks forward to having a child soon, whether it is a son or a daughter, she believes that the child will be very happy, even more than their husband and wife happiness.


    The couple kept it warm for a while, until the good day outside came over, and Bunfen reluctantly retreated from Dong Yi''s arms, and before going out, he repeatedly explained: "I have all the food ready. Now, the hot water for washing has also been boiled. You have just come back, take a good shower, eat a hot meal, and take a break. I guess I will be very busy for a while, and I may not be concerned about many things. It''ll be fine in a while."


    Although colorful is reluctant to let go of Dong Yi, she still has tasks to do now, and it is the end of the year, so she has to keep an eye on everything, and she cannot relax for a moment.


    Dong Yi nodded understandingly, and said gently: "Go ahead, I''ll wash up later and go for a walk around Shili Piaoxiang, and then go to see the two masters of the Gu family. I brought back a lot of dried seafood, and I¡¯d better unload a batch first, otherwise I¡¯ll have to go back and have a lot of trouble.¡±


    Beautiful thought of the three carriages in the yard, and couldn''t help but smile, her own master is too unreliable, how can she be so tossing people because of her husband''s ability!


    "Master, if you feel tired next time, just tell the master directly. It''s too unreasonable for the master to rely on you to bring so many things back from Linhai County." I muttered two sentences.


    Dong Yi enjoyed the feeling of being cared for, and didn''t speak for Dong Chenghu, just looked at the colorful and complained with a smile.


    After Fun left, he dealt with himself before rushing out with a carriage.


    When I went out, a carriage was still full, and when I came back, there was only a quarter left.


    After the colorful surprise, she couldn''t help but said: "Master, those things are given to the two masters of the Gu family? Can they finish it?"


    That''s a whole truckload of stuff, and now there''s only so much left, is it possible that they plan to keep it for a year?


    "Where do you want to go! The eldest master of the Gu family took those, and some of them were given to his colleagues in the county government. After all, we know that Shui County does not rely on the sea. These dried seafood are not common, and they are still very expensive. , at the end of the year, it is most suitable for the ceremony. As for the second master of the Gu family, don''t forget that the Chang family is still there. Anyway, you should give some to the Chang family, otherwise it will be embarrassing.


    Such a point, in fact, I don''t have much left, and the rest will be delivered to the old lady of the Gu family. Been on for a long time. "Dong Yi explained in a good mood.


    As the New Year is approaching, the taste of the New Year is getting stronger and stronger, and Dong Yi Gujing Wubo''s mood has also been affected, and he can''t help but look forward to the New Year.


    "Fun, when we go back in a few days, we will buy a car of fireworks and firecrackers to go back to the young master to play enough. This year is a good sign, we have to celebrate." Dong Yi thought of this. , getting more excited.


    Binfen kept laughing and listening, she had never seen Dong Yi so happy, such him made her intoxicated and did not dare to interrupt.


    "What do you say?" Dong Yi didn''t wait for the colorful response, looked at her seriously and asked.


    Beautiful smiled and nodded in response.


    "We can also buy some small things like sugar figures for the young master and the young lady. They rarely come to the county, so they should like it." Colorful added.


    This can also be regarded as giving Dong Yi something to do to enrich his future days.


    In the next few days, Dong Yi really went out every day to buy fireworks and firecrackers, and also collected a lot of gadgets for Dong Yuanzheng and Dong Qinyan. Go to Shili Piaoxiang to start with Cheng Hai, full of energy.


    It was the busiest time of the year in Shili Piaoxiang, Luo Ying was forced to invite three other women to help, and now Dong Yi came to help, they immediately let go Take a breath.


    Dong Yi simply helped them work until the twenty-fifth of the twelfth lunar month, when Shili Piaoxiang and Chunhua Qiushi closed together. After packing up the things, FunFun checked back and forth three times with confidence, and then left after confirming that there was no problem.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu also packed up, just waiting for Dong Yi and the others to come and squeak before leaving.


    The three carriages that used to be loaded with seafood have now been replaced with fireworks and children''s toys. Fortunately, it is winter, as long as there is no open fire, it doesn''t matter, or these people Can have to walk all the way trembling.


    Cheng Hai looked at Dong Yi who was driving the three carriages with amusement, and joked: "Brother, I originally thought that you could unload some of the goods, so you can save a little when you go back, but now it seems that More than when I came back!"


    Beautiful pursed her lips and chuckled, and did not ridicule Dong Yi, but the things of these three carriages had already blocked Dong Yi. The man who was originally a tall man turned out to be It is called petite and weak, and the impact of the picture is too strong, no wonder Chenghai makes a joke.


    Dong Yi was in a very good mood. No matter what others said, he remained calm and continued to instruct the three carriages to move forward.


    It was already the 27th day of the twelfth lunar month when they felt Panlong Town.


    Yang Qiong and Chang Ru stopped in the town for a while, one was to buy supplies for the New Year, and the other was to **** Chang Ming and them back. Now the situation of Chang''s family is better, even better than Chang Ru It was even better when Dad was alive, and some people began to think of ways to be a matchmaker for Chang Ming.


    This time Chang Ming also learned to be good, and he refused to say kiss easily, and Xiaobao was still young, and he didn''t want to have an abusive stepmother, so he put this matter on hold.


    Chang Ming and others arrived at the door of his house, Gao motioned Chang Ru to go back quickly, "You guys go, we have already arrived, greet your parents-in-law for us, and we will visit again during the Chinese New Year."


    Gao said this from the bottom of his heart. If Chang Ru had not married into the Gu family, their family would not have been like this. Now Chang Ming has the ability to buy a family business in the county seat Now, it''s just that Gu''s family is in Caozi Village, and Chang Ru and the others have to come back every year. Chang Ming didn''t want to be too far from his sister, so he never moved his family to the county seat.

 v4 Chapter 82： Grateful for parents, wandering heart

    "Mother, brother, then you should be more careful, our house now has a carriage, you don''t have to worry about so much when you go out, just use the carriage and save some unnecessary trouble." Chang Ru After repeatedly explaining to the Gao Shi and Chang Ming, they followed Gu Erniu away.


    Dong Yi and the others did not stop and wait for them, but drove the carriage away slowly and leisurely. At their speed, Gu Daniel and Gu Erniu would not have long been able to catch up.


    "Second brother, are we going the wrong way? Why do I think this road doesn''t look like the way home at all!" Gu Erniu looked around suspiciously, his eyes full of surprise and doubts .


    Even Gu Daniu was puzzled.


    Dong Yi explained for them: "Don''t look at it, this is the way back, it is estimated that the road has been repaired, this road looks newly renovated, and there are obvious traces in some places. !"


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu pointed in the direction of Dong Yi, and then suddenly realized, when they reached the entrance of Caozi Village, what they saw was no longer a big tree in the sky, but Rows of magnificent stone monuments, and now that they are all literate, they stopped to see what happened.


    With the big sister and the others doing it for them, the two of them sighed with emotion, and Gu Erniu''s eyes were red.


    He said to Gu Daniu: "Second brother, we are really unfilial! We can''t help with anything at home, and we need parents and elder sister to give us money and help, I''m really not human!"


    After Gu Erniu finished speaking, he slapped himself heavily, still not relieved.


    Chang Ru hurriedly stepped forward to stop her, she also saw the stone tablet, and knew that Gu Erniu was so guilty because she couldn''t take care of Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi, she gritted her teeth, and said ruthlessly: "The head of the family , If you feel sorry for your parents-in-law, I won''t go to the county town after the Chinese New Year. You and my eldest brother go to the pub to work, and my mother is watching. It doesn''t matter if I don''t go, I can stay at home and serve my parents-in-law. The family is well taken care of."


    Gu Erniu met Chang Ru''s sincere eyes and couldn''t help crying.


    Gu Daniu didn''t feel very well. Although he promised Gu Erniu to take care of the old man, he was his parents anyway. They all left, leaving the two old people alone. Staying in your hometown, you can''t enjoy family happiness, it''s really unfilial!


    "Er Niu, don''t blame yourself, go back and ask your parents what they mean. If it doesn''t work, just let your sister-in-law and children stay. Over the years, you have indeed wronged your parents!" Gu Daniu said sadly.


    The group was sad because of their sadness and entered the village silently.


    It was getting dark now, because Dong Yi brought too many things, they had to stay at Gu''s house for one night. Fortunately, Gu''s family now has two houses, so there is no shortage of rooms. living problem.


    Zhao and Gu Mingde were very excited about Gu Daniu and the others coming back, Zhao called everyone to hurry into the house, and Gu Mingde went to help set up the carriage.


    All the snacks and tea in the main room of the Gu family are ready, as if the Zhao family knew they were coming back.


    Yang Qiong asked curiously, "Mother, are you sure we''ll be back today? Everything is so well prepared!"


    "Hi! What''s the matter! It''s all dried fruit snacks. You have to drink tea every day, so burn more, so that you don''t come back suddenly and can''t even drink hot tea." said nonchalantly.


    Just talking without intention, listening intentionally, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu immediately knelt down for Zhao.


    The Zhao family was stunned by this battle, and the head of the house knelt down. Naturally, Yang Qiong and Chang Ru couldn''t stand stupidly, and they also knelt down with their children.


    When Gu Mingde entered the room, he saw the man kneeling on the ground and asked suspiciously, "What are you doing? Did you get into trouble again?"


    Gu Mingde saw that Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu refused to get up, so he picked up the youngest children first, and saw his grandchildren kneeling like this, their hearts couldn''t stand it.


    Gu Daniu continued: "Father and mother, let Yang Qiong bring the children to accompany you at home after the Chinese New Year. If they don''t leave, it will save you loneliness."


    "This..." Zhao lost his mind for a while, so he could only look at Gu Mingde. Gu Mingde is still the master of such matters.


    Gu Mingde just thought about it for a while and then understood the reason, he couldn''t help laughing with relief, it was enough for the children to think that they were not easy, "You all get up! This matter Let''s talk slowly, you let Yang Qiong stay with the child, your shop is closed? You are such a big person, you need to be in charge of talking and doing things, spit on a nail!"


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu got up only then, and the family sat in the main room without anyone speaking first.


    Gu Mingde was in a good mood, looked at Dong Yi and the colorful people, and asked with a smile: "Dong Yi, you all came back from outside? But did you see my son-in-law? Did he say when? return?"


    Dong Yi said respectfully: "Looking back at the old man, the subordinates did come back from our master. The master asked me to bring back a lot of dried seafood, saying it was a New Year''s gift for you. As for Returning date... The master did not say that the situation over there is still inseparable from people. It is estimated that it will take three years and five years. The master asked his subordinates to greet you on his behalf, and said that when he returns, he will definitely explain it to you. ."


    "Alas! I haven''t come back!" Zhao muttered a few words, but didn''t say anything. After all, Dong Chenghu was the head of the Dong family, so it was not easy for them to ask too much. Just sigh.


    Failed to hear the good news, Gu Mingde had no choice but to look at Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu, and asked, "You saw it when you just came back, how is the road to Xinxiu? ?"


    "Okay, that''s great! Dad, we''re going to ask about this! How could our village build such a road? I see the stone tablet at the entrance of the village engraved with people who contributed money, let''s There are a total of two hundred and twenty taels out of the family, you won''t be taking out your own family assets!" Gu Erniu couldn''t hold back his breath, and immediately said all the words.


    Gu Mingde glared at him angrily, and then slowly said: "We thought of this money, but unfortunately your elder sister won''t let it go, she paid for you two hundred taels of silver in advance, Later, you will give the money to Dong Yi and let him take it back to your eldest sister."

 v4 Chapter 83： The so-called exile, finally home

    "Although our family is not a wealthy family, we can''t let your eldest sister spend so much money. You have already agreed when you bought the shop, and you will not spend any money on your eldest sister in the future. When I asked her to give out two hundred taels, my heart has been restless."


    Seeing Gu Mingde''s anger, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu quickly assured: "Dad, don''t worry, this silver will definitely not be given by the eldest sister, we will give it to Dong later. Yi, do you want to stop giving the eldest sister some extra money?"


    Dong Yi has been listening silently, and can''t help but respect Gu Mingde, the old man has been poor all his life, and he only enjoys some blessings when he is old, but he can face two hundred taels of silver. The children are not tempted, such perseverance is really admirable.


    After talking about the road construction, Gu Mingde saw that everyone was there, so he told everyone about the Zhou family, "That Zhou family has bad intentions and has been **** and sent to officials, if she Only the incident of pushing a person into the water would not be too severe, but because she took a hostage behind her, it was equivalent to kidnapping, adding another guilt, the circumstances were serious, and she was directly sentenced to exile."


    "Exiled! Dad, we are now under the jurisdiction of the rebel army, where will the exile go?" Gu Erniu asked inexplicably. In the past, exile was exiled to the frontier, where is the frontier now?


    Gu Daniu said hilariously: "You don''t know that, the so-called exile is naturally not to go to the frontier, but to work in the mines of Yuzhang County, where there are now some people who do hard labor , Ordinary people can''t use it, so naturally they can only use these people who have committed crimes, because there is an urgent need for manpower, so now it is generally not sentenced to death, but to exile.


    The things that are exhausted and exhausted, over there, are either exhausted to death, or died of an accident.


    It became the object of everyone''s venting, so I said that it is better to die directly than to live like this, at least to be innocent. "


    "My God!" It was the first time that Zhao shi heard such a thing.


    It was the first time that Chang Ru, Yang Qiong and others heard this kind of Xin Mi, and they could not help but shiver in fear.


    Dong Yi didn''t care about these things, but when he heard that Dong Yuanzheng had sneaked out to climb the tree, he couldn''t help but sullen, and seeing that Zhao''s expression had recovered, he asked: "Old Madam Gu , can the third young master get injured when climbing a tree?"


    Zhao shook her head, thinking of the child who gave her a headache, she couldn''t help frowning, "That boy has skin like a monkey, and he harmed the chickens in the yard on his first day. With the dog, pity my big yellow dog. It''s not well raised yet! Speaking of Shuixiu, it''s pathetic enough. Chenghu is not here. She has to watch so many children by herself, and she has to be distracted to deal with other things. I don''t know How did this girl do it?"


    "Mrs. Gu is absolutely right! The third young master is indeed too naughty. It seems that the third young master''s study course can be put on a course. Take up the responsibility of teaching him, and when your subordinates go back, you will definitely sharpen the child''s temperament." Dong Yi said with a gentle face, but the gentleness did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and it seemed that someone was going to be unlucky.


    The Zhao family is noncommittal about this. Dong Yi can help Gu Shuixiu as the housekeeper.


    Everyone talked for a while, and seeing that the sky was getting dark, Zhao hurried to set up the meal, Luo Ying Bianfeng came to help, and Yang Qiong Changru also chased after him.


    The huge kitchen seemed crowded.


    After dinner, everyone went back to rest. The next morning, before dawn, Dong Yi was ready to go.


    This time, it was Cheng Hai and Dong Shi who helped drive the car together, while Luo Yingbin and the others took the donkey cart of the Gu family into the mountain. Now there is snow in the mountain, and they are afraid to move forward by walking on two legs. will be difficult.


    It was almost dark when they reached the valley. You must know that they set off before dawn.


    But when they got to the valley, they could breathe a sigh of relief. Dong Yi was in a hurry to drive to Cuizhu Mountain, so he didn''t stay at the gate of the villa, and drove the carriage directly to the river.


    The river has been closed at this time, but I don''t know if it can bear the weight of these goods.


    Just in case, Dong Yi asked people to unload the car and transport it in batches.


    After all this tossing, when they all cross the river, the sky will be completely dark.


    Dong Shan was so happy when he saw them coming back, he immediately ran to inform Gu Shuixiu, it was cold, and there was usually nothing to do. At this point, Gu Shuixiu had already entered the room with the children , chatting from time to time, thinking of all ways to pass the time.


    Hearing Dong Shan''s report, Gu Shuixiu greeted the children in surprise and greeted the children to go out together. When they got to the yard, Dong Yi and others also came in.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Come in quickly, it''s cold outside." When Dong Yi and the others arrived in the main room, Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to go down and clean up the room for Dong Yi and the others.


    Dong Yi and others returned to the familiar Dong''s house, and they all felt at ease when they saw the familiar people.


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t wait to ask Dong Yi, "How is it? Has the thing been handed over to your master? What did your master say?"


    Dong Qinyan and several people looked at Dong Yi one after another. What they are most concerned about now is the news of Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Yi saw them in such a hurry, and chuckled lightly: "Mrs Hui, the situation is fine with the master, I only found out that the master was not there when I arrived in Linhai County, but went with Master Xingchi. Xin''an County, the war was over when I went, and both sides could be said to be lost. The imperial court retreated to Xuancheng County, but the whereabouts of Master Xingchi was unknown, and the master was going crazy.


    After that, I had no choice but to take someone out to find Master Xingchi. Fortunately, he was finally found. This time, Master Xingchi killed the prince with a sword through his throat. When the subordinates saw him, they found that the hostility in him had disappeared a lot, and the whole person had become a lot more peaceful, which was a good thing.


    The master has now returned to Linhai County, and he also dragged his subordinates to bring a lot of seafood to his wife to work. Master Chi is gone, I hope he can move forward bravely and restore the glory of the Zhang family again. "

 v4 Chapter 84： Question, about Dong Wus situation

    "Your master really said that he will no longer be in danger in the future?" Gu Shuixiu asked with tears in her eyes. She cried with joy.


    Dong Yi nodded affirmatively, and then explained the matter of Zhang Xingchi and Dong Chenghu in detail, and everyone dispersed after satisfying everyone''s curiosity.


    The people were almost gone, only Gu Shuixiu, Dong Qinyan and Dong Yuanzheng were left in the main room, Dong Yi glanced at the little guy and immediately said: "Madam, my subordinates don''t look at the third young master. I''m young, it''s time to practice some kung fu. This time, my subordinates heard that the third young master is good at climbing trees, so he thought that he could adjust the course of the third young master a little bit, so that the third young master could better utilize his strengths. "


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then she covered her mouth and chuckled. Before she could answer, Dong Yuanzheng had already shaken his head like a rattle, not daring to look at Dong Yi at all, but looked at Gu Shuixiu pleadingly , said pitifully: "Mother, can you change the course for me, Uncle Dong Yi? Yuan Zheng has already practiced martial arts very seriously, really! Yuan Zheng can demonstrate it to my mother..."


    Dong Yuanzheng was about to take a step seriously, Gu Shuixiu laughed and scolded: "Okay, when is it, I have to wait until tomorrow to demonstrate, this time you made such a big disaster at your grandfather''s house, You really should have a long memory, as for this martial arts course, my mother will discuss it with your Uncle Dong Yi again."


    Although Gu Shuixiu did not answer him directly, she did not say anything to death. Although Dong Yuanzheng was not satisfied, Dong Yi was still here, so he had to walk back to the room unwillingly, planning to wait for Gu Shuixiu to return to the room Now give her a good grind.


    .


    Dong Yi asked dotingly, "Don''t you plan to follow the third young master back to the room?"


    Dong Qinyan shook her head and asked seriously: "Uncle Dong Yi, tell the truth to Niuniu, what happened to brother Xingchi? When I was in Linhai County, I felt that something was wrong with brother Xingchi. , It was fine when I was in Dongyang County, but once I arrived in Linhai County, my whole person seemed to be a different person, Niu Niu couldn''t tell, but she just felt that Brother Xingchi was different!"


    Dong Qinyan wanted to say that Zhang Xingchi''s temperament had changed a lot, but she felt that it was too scary to say it, so she had to put it another way.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yi both looked at Dong Qinyan in amazement. She was only a few years old, and she could say such a thing. Even if an ordinary child felt something was wrong at the time, it should be soon after. Forgetting is, Dong Qinyan actually thinks about it until now, this...


    Dong Yi stared at Dong Qinyan for a long time, seeing that she had a magnanimous face and couldn''t see anything at all, so she sighed and put on a gentle smile.


    "Since the young lady asked this question, then the subordinates will tell you in detail that the young master Xingchi intercepted the prince, and was chased by the prince''s horses, fled all the way to the river, and finally jumped into the river to escape , I hid outside for a long time, and finally made myself look like a beggar. When my subordinates saw him, he actually pretended to be a woman and asked us to take him for a ride. Dong Yong also misunderstood that. I feel different, but my subordinates were miserable by him anyway.


    After we settled down, my subordinates checked his injuries, fortunately, the injury is not the key, it will not kill him, but the wound is a little deep, after simple treatment he obviously He could only delay the recurrence of the wound, and finally returned to Xinan County to re-treat the medicine. "


    Dong Qinyan listened very seriously, and after a while, she sighed like a young adult, and muttered: "It turns out to be so dangerous, no wonder Uncle Dong Wu suffered such a serious injury!"


    Dong Yi was startled, and then asked, "How long has Dong Wu been back? Where is he now? Go down and see him."


    Gu Shuixiu took over the words and said gently: "The man was in the yard over there and suffered a serious injury. The whole arm was fractured and the best treatment time was delayed. It is difficult to lift heavy objects, or it is easy to relapse again, and the spirit of the whole person is not very good, and now I am still in a coma and sometimes sober.


    But it''s much better than when I brought it back. At least I''ve been awake longer than before. I''ve asked the doctor to treat him. Can''t let him carry heavy objects, can''t let him get too tired, I simply let him live next to Dong Shan.


    Dong Shan is also an old man who has lived for most of her life. With his care and guidance, it is not a big problem, but Liushuang is about to cry these days. She is just such a younger brother. This is a huge blow to her. Fortunately, she is still alive. I have assured Liu Shuang that I will not let Dong Wu go out to risk in the future.


    Liushuang meant that she wanted to find a wife for Dong Wu, maybe because she was worried that Dong Wu would just go. After their family disappeared, I agreed. "


    Dong Yi nodded, Gu Shuixiu would not be surprised to do this, but...


    "The madam is thinking about which girl to marry Dong Wu?" Now that Dong Wu has become like this, I don''t know who the servant girl in the family will be willing to marry him.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a while, but did not answer Dong Yi''s question directly, but said, "I plan to marry Liangchen to him. Liangchen has been helping out in the shop for all these years. This look is just right for Liangchen."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t make the words very clear, but Dong Yi heard one or two things, and immediately nodded and said no more. In fact, he would not get involved in this kind of thing.


    After talking about the outside affairs, Dong Yicai told Gu Shuixiu that he had bought a carload of fireworks, and also shook out the fact that Dong Chenghu asked him to bring a lot of dried seafood.


    Gu Shuixiu followed him to see the fireworks and dried seafood, and was immediately dumbfounded, "You...you bought these things? You can''t put them here. That''s bad!"


    Gu Shuixiu panicked and asked Dong Yi to quickly remove the fireworks and firecrackers. After a while, she was afraid, and then she carefully checked the dried seafood, and she couldn''t help but have a headache. As long as the summer comes, she will go there She got some seafood on the beach, dried it and stored it. There is no shortage of these things at home now. Of course, she can keep the seafood that she doesn''t have at home, but there will still be a lot of seafood left, so she can''t give them all to the Qin and Zuo families. Bar!


    Can''t think of a reason for this, Gu Shuixiu simply didn''t think about it. Seeing that the night outside was getting darker, she said to Dong Yi: "You go to wash up first, eat some food and hurry to sleep, if there is anything we can do tomorrow. Say it again."


    A day''s effort is gone.

 v4 Chapter 85： Dong Yunmeis arrival, Dong Qingqings situation

    Making clothes is such a busy scene.


    Gu Shuixiu rarely got up early, but found that everyone got up earlier than her. She didn''t want to be ridiculed, so she had to hide in the study immediately.


    Dong Yunmei brought her four children over early in the morning. Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. She wants to get together with Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan. The three families are divided into one share, which also saves a lot of effort. Besides, she is also counting the end of the year, and the servants of the Dong family should all come back to see if they can ask Dong Chenghu and Qingqing news.


    "The aunt is here, it''s slippery and cold outside, you should hurry into the house!" Cuixi heard the movement, opened the curtain and looked out, and found that it was Dong Yunmei who came over, and hurriedly greeted warmly road.


    Dong Yunmei gave the basket in her hand to Cuixi, with a look of joy, she probed into the curtain and asked, "Where''s Shuixiu? Isn''t there?"


    "How come! Madam is now in the study to settle accounts, and the servant will take you there. It is estimated that the second aunt is there at the moment."


    Cuixi was walking in front. In order to facilitate walking, Gu Shuixiu has now repaired Dong''s house and added a lot of covered corridors. She also asked the servants to wash it every day. Looking at the cleanliness, coupled with such a snow scene, Zuo Fengying had the urge to ask the little sisters to sit down and eat snacks and enjoy the snow.


    "Mother, my aunt always lived such a delicate life. I remember that there were no red plums in the house last year! This year, there are so many more plants, and they are still blooming so beautifully. Why don''t you tell my aunt, we want to go back to planting two of them, so that our yard will be beautiful." Zuo Fengying looked at Hongmei who was looking all the way, and her eyes were full of obsession.


    Dong Yunmei gave her a funny look, she also likes Hongmei, but she can''t wait, "Your aunt is a very particular person, you can see the spring flowers in this yard in spring , in this yard in summer, you can see the green of the garden, in autumn there are sweet-scented osmanthus and chrysanthemum, in winter, there are plum blossoms. The seasons change, and the bright colors of the next season never fall. Our family can¡¯t do this, you still save your mother. Save time."


    Her youngest son, Zuo Fengren, who was born the year before, is now being naughty. Just taking care of this skin boy makes her exhausted every day. Dong Youyou and Zuo Fengying go to Cui every day Zhushan didn''t have the spare time to help her when she was studying, relying on her alone and taking care of the household chores, how could there be such a leisurely and leisurely way to do these elegant things?


    I can''t be happy for her, so tired of Dong Yunmei.


    The group arrived at Gu Shuixiu''s study. Dong Yunlan was already sitting in it drinking hot tea and chatting with Gu Shuixiu. When they saw Dong Yunmei, they greeted her warmly, and Gu Shuixiu said to Cuixi: " Take Yoyo and Fengying to Niuniu''s side, and let Niuniu entertain her cousin well."


    When she arrived at Dong''s house, Dong Yunmei had nothing to worry about, she told the children to leave, and then asked with a smile, "I still want to discuss with you today, what are your plans? How is the Spring Festival this year? Or is it the same?"


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan looked at each other and laughed, "I originally planned to do business as usual, but Chenghu, who didn''t make it, actually let Dong Yi pull the two carriages. When the dried seafood comes back, I plan to deliver some to your house and Qin''s house today, otherwise it will be a headache if I leave it all at home."


    "Chenghu! How''s he doing over there? I''ve been thinking about this all the time, and I came here today to ask about the situation." Dong Yunmei heard Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up, thinking that today is finally the day Now that I can get some news, it''s not a waste of her to run this trip in the rain and snow.


    Gu Shuixiu brewed a cup of hot tea for Dong Yunmei and put the newly baked snacks in front of her, "warm up first, we will talk slowly later, everything is fine with Chenghu, you do not need to worry."


    The three sat down and chatted for a while, Gu Shuixiu told Dong Yunmei all about Dong Chenghu''s situation, but she still wanted to know Song Qingqing''s situation, Gu Shuixiu was really powerless, Dong Yi this time Before going to Dongyang County, Shen Ziping is now in Yuzhang County, and no one has sent news back from Dongyang County.


    "Sister, in fact, you don''t have to worry about Qingqing''s situation, that child is not blindly kind. He looks gentle, but is actually strong and will never be bullied. Coupled with Song Youxin''s favor, It is estimated that it has now become a tyrant in Dongyang County."


    Gu Shuixiu just wanted to comfort Dong Yunmei, but she was really right.


    Since she arrived in Dongyang County, Song Qingqing has become a veritable princess of Dongyang County. Everyone sees that she is either flattering or flattering, or she is deliberately approaching her with bad intentions.


    In such an atmosphere, Song Youxin deliberately pretended not to know, and left it all to Song Qingqing to handle. When the third person tried to attack her, she broke out. The little white rabbit, who was looking at harmless to humans and animals, unexpectedly turned into a tigress after getting angry.


    Song Youxin also only knew this time that Song Qingqing could actually punch and kick, and she couldn''t help but be amazed again and again.


    Compared to Song Youxin and others'' amazing and good mood, Song Qingqing was so angry that he beat the other party into serious injuries. When Song Youxin reacted and wanted to stop it, it was too late, that person directly Song Qingqing lost his legs and feet.


    It''s so hard to die, this person happened to be the younger brother of Song Youxin''s favored concubine, and was beaten like this by Song Qingqing, the woman went directly to Song Youxin to cry, Song Youxin wanted to abolish this woman directly, But this woman is different from the others. She was sent over by someone from the imperial court. For the sake of long-term consideration, Song Youxin couldn''t abolish her, so she let her make trouble.


    She saw that Song Youxin would not call her, but she did not accuse her of anything, so she dared to go directly to Song Qingqing, which really angered Song Qingqing Song Qingqing, who got angry, beat the woman again, or beat her into a pig head and sent it back to Song Youxin to express her dissatisfaction.


    At that time, Song Youxin was talking with Yu Qi and others about things. Seeing the miserable appearance of the concubine, they all swallowed their saliva in shock, all looking at Song Youxin , this is not the time for them to express their opinions.

 v4 Chapter 86： change in temperament, marriage

    "Gun...Gun Army, you...have to be the master of the seven bodies...ah!" The little concubine said this with difficulty, rolled her eyes, and passed out.


    Song Youxin''s face was ashen as she looked at the motionless woman on the ground.


    A female tyrannosaurus who strikes at a disagreement is still a female tyrannosaurus who cannot beat, scold and punish! The master also said that the young lady has a weak temperament, and she needs to learn to be on her own. Now that she is better, she is really on her own, but what happened will not end well.


    "Yu Qi! That''s what you mean by being weak! Where is the young lady weak? You say it!" .


    Yu Qi and several others knelt down directly, not daring to take a breath, "Master, we have been with Miss for several years, Miss is really gentle and kind, kind and innocent, I know the world, my subordinates... I don''t know why the young lady''s temperament has changed so much, and a few of my subordinates have never seen the young lady do anything. In those few years, the young lady was dignified and virtuous, and the subordinates swear! "


    Yu Qihen couldn''t swear by the sky, he really didn''t tell a lie!


    Yu Jiu immediately echoed: "Master, what Yu Qi said is true, we have never seen the lady use kung fu, and the lady is gentle and kind to everyone, really not Such."


    Song Youxin did not feel relieved because of their excuses, but became more and more angry, but people beat and beaten, and he forced the child to do this, and now the child threw this woman away Isn''t she here to express her dissatisfaction nakedly? If he goes up to the teacher to ask the guilt at this moment, maybe that girl will really run away from home and run back to Yongjia County.


    Just a little bit of wind, I want them to look good!" Song Youxin looked at the housekeeper sharply, so frightened that the housekeeper knelt down and responded.


    When the housekeeper left, Song Youxin rubbed his forehead with a headache, "Get up too, talk about it, what should I do with this young lady? You can''t always be gentle and pleasant, others say unpleasant things, Or if someone approaches her with bad intentions, they will be maimed and injured!"


    Song Youxin is not worried about anything else, but is afraid that Song Qingqing will make too many enemies by doing so. You must know that those who approach her with bad intentions are not good people themselves. , at that time it was her who was hurt.


    Yu Qi and the others were silent for a long time, you look at me, I look at you, and after a long time Yu Qi suggested: "Master, Miss, the Chinese New Year is also eighteen, it''s time to get married, You didn''t always think about letting the young lady marry Mr. Xingchi. Over the years, the subordinates have seen that the young lady and Mr. Xingchi are getting along well. If this matter can be done, there will definitely be a lot less people who will give the young lady''s idea. If there is Mr. Xingchi Persuading from the side, maybe the young lady can restrain herself!"


    "Oh? You mean that the lady will listen to Zhang Xingchi?" Song Youxin raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Yu Qi hurriedly denied that, he didn''t mean that, after thinking for a long time, he had to put it another way, "Master, Miss and Master Xingchi can be said to be childhood sweethearts, and the two have been together since childhood. When you grow up, you don¡¯t need to be in love with others, and if the young lady is married to Master Xingchi, Master Xingchi can¡¯t neglect the young lady no matter what the reason is, and he can also help to persuade the young lady. The subordinates feel that this marriage is simply a matter of God-given fate."


    After being said by Yu Qi, Song Youxin''s face looked a lot better. He did have this idea, and he didn''t hide it from the people around him. This time Zhang Xingchi personally killed the prince in the battle of Xin''an County. , which made his thoughts stronger, coupled with Zhang Xingchi''s background, and his relationship with Dong Chenghu, let him marry Song Qingqing, and there is no need to worry that he will treat Song Qingqing badly in the future.


    The people below all followed to congratulate Song Youxin, but Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi, who were the parties, didn''t know it. One was still angry about the concubine, and the other was busy arranging troops. Develop the next battle plan.


    After they received the news from Song Youxin, they were struck by lightning.


    Song Qingqing couldn''t get over it for a while, looked at the person who came over to spread the word, and then threw herself on the ground and cried, which scared the people around.


    The messenger did not dare to stay for long, and immediately ran back to report to Song Youxin.


    In a quarter of an hour, Song Youxin has already rushed over with a large number of people, "What''s wrong with my daughter? How can you cry like this?"


    Song Youxin glared angrily at the maid guard beside Song Qingqing, so frightened that everyone fell to their knees, not daring to take a breath.


    "If Dad has any opinion on me, I will go back to Yongjia County. I won''t be here to hinder you and the eyes of those ladies!" Song Qingqing raised her little face that was crying with pear blossoms and rain. Sobbing and complaining directly confused Song Youxin.


    "What''s wrong with my dearest daughter? Why does Dad dislike you? Are you blaming Dad for not taking care of you before? Then say, what do you want to do to those people? Dad? I''ll listen to you!" Song Youxin surrendered as soon as she saw Song Qingqing''s crying face, and squatted down without principle to speak softly.


    Song Qingqing raised her red and swollen eyes and said loudly, "No! That''s not what I said! Why didn''t Dad let me marry brother Xingchi without discussing it with me?"


    Huh? Song Youxin was stunned for a while, then turned his head to look at Yu Qi and the others. At this moment, everyone lowered their heads to their necks wisely, and they did not dare to look at Song Youxin, and stood silently obediently.


    Song Youxin was annoyed for a while, but now is not the time to be held accountable, he continued to comfort Song Qingqing at a loss, "Qingqing doesn''t want to marry Zhang Xingchi?"


    Didn''t they say that the two of them grew up together, and their relationship was extraordinary? How is it different from what he imagined!


    Song Qingqing was tired from crying and sat directly on the ground, choking. After listening to Song Youxin''s question, she was stunned for a moment. To be honest, she never thought about this question before. When they were together, she only regarded Zhang Xingchi as a younger brother. In addition, Zhang Xingchi had no father or mother. She felt pity and took care of him a little more on weekdays. Never thought about it.

 v4 Chapter 87： Song Qingqings choice, Zhang Xingchi arrived

    "Dad, I have to think about this question before I can give you an answer. In addition, although my brother Xingchi and I grew up together, the twisted melon is not sweet. We all understand this truth. , I don''t want brother Xingchi to be forced to marry me because of father''s reasons, it''s not good for me or him." Song Qingqing thought for a while, then added: "Father, if brother Xingchi comes back, I want to first See him and have a good talk with him."


    Song Youxin couldn''t beat Song Qingqing, so he had to agree reluctantly. Originally, he was thinking of talking to Zhang Xingchi in advance, but under Song Qingqing''s repeated insistence, he had to give up this idea, alas! Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. Although he hopes that Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi will succeed, he also wants them to see eye to eye. I think when he was with Qingqingniang...


    Song Youxin recalled those sweet and bitter days, and couldn''t help but feel disappointed, and even felt sorry for Song Qingqing.


    Zhang Xingchi, who was far away in Xin''an County, was completely stunned after receiving the message from Song Youxin. ! how come?


    Zhang Xingchi really can''t understand, why did Song Youxin think of putting him and Song Qingqing together?


    "Master Xingchi, this is a big happy event!" Yu Yi congratulated both enviously and happily. Although he knew Song Youxin meant this for a long time, nothing was said at that time. Kai, it''s just speculation. Now that things are clear, his mood is a bit complicated.


    Zhang Xingchi smiled helplessly, "What congratulations! I have always regarded Sister Qingqing as a sister, and now I want to marry her, and I really can''t accept it for a while. ."


    "What''s the matter! The two of you grew up together and know each other''s temperament very well. When you marry Miss, you will not neglect her, and you can also block some evil spirits. , what''s so bad! If the miss doesn''t marry you, it will be really bad if you marry someone with a bad heart. Marry you, whether you like the miss or not, at least your character I can still believe it!"


    Yu Yi said this to Zhang Xingchi for the first time. If it weren''t for the fact that his age was too different from Song Qingqing, he would have to compete with Zhang Xingchi.


    Zhang Xingchi looked at Yu Yi in amazement, and thought about it for a while, knowing that what Yu Yi said was true, he couldn''t help sighing, Song Qingqing was doomed to never leave Cuizhu Mountain in her life. He can do whatever he wants, and why isn''t he? From the moment he went to the battlefield and killed the prince, he was destined to be tied to the rebel army.


    In this way, there is nothing wrong with marrying Song Qingqing, at least they have the same fate, and they grew up together since childhood, even if they can''t love each other, they can stay together.


    Yu Yi didn''t know what Zhang Xingchi was thinking, and then persuaded: "Master Cheng has always hoped that you can honor your ancestors and restore the glory of Zhang''s family. After marrying my lady, as long as we win, Fenghou It¡¯s a matter of time before you pay respects to the prime minister, that¡¯s the only way to truly honor your ancestors, and even after a hundred years, you can stand up and meet those grievances of the Zhang family!¡±


    This really speaks to Zhang Xingchi''s heart. Zhang Xingchi, who had already made up his mind to accept his fate, said directly: "Then I will borrow the words of the Lord!"


    The two smiled at each other and said nothing.


    After Zhang Xingchi returned, he wrote a letter to Dong Chenghu, and at the same time packed up and rushed to Dongyang County.


    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve now. After Xin¡¯an County was occupied by the rebels, some people who were homesick and thoughtful also came back one after another. Although it was Chinese New Year, there were still many pedestrians on the road. In order not to cause panic , Zhang Xingchi took a small road to hurry. Although the road was not easy to walk, the distance was shortened a lot. When he rushed back to Dongyang County, it was already the end of the first month.


    "Back to the master, Master Xingchi is back." While Song Youxin was discussing matters in the study, the servant suddenly came in to report.


    Everyone in the conference hall looked at the gate in unison. For a while now, there have been rumors of Zhang Xingchi and Song Qingqing getting married. Many people have only heard of Zhang Xingchi''s name, but they have never seen the deity. In addition, Zhang Xingchi made a great contribution in killing the prince, and everyone was even more curious about him.


    When he entered the meeting room, everyone had time to look at him.


    I saw that this son is handsome and handsome, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, and the perseverance between his eyebrows shows that there are gaps in his heart, and he is not a pompous person. The relatives were speechless.


    It doesn''t mean that Dongyang County can''t find a person with looks and temperament like Zhang Xingchi, but a person with his appearance and temperament, but not necessarily his ability. At that time, Zhang Xingchi pierced his throat with a sword When the news of the death of Prince Dangchao came, the entire Dongyang County was shocked several times, and everyone was stunned!


    Song Youxin looked at Zhang Xingchi''s current demeanor, which was completely different from when he left. He couldn''t help laughing happily, and wanted to make him his son-in-law more and more.


    "Boy Zhang Xingchi has seen the general!" Zhang Xingchi saluted Song Youxin calmly while everyone looked at him, with a neither humble nor arrogant attitude.


    Song Youxin was even more satisfied, and smiled gently: "Get up quickly! Uncle should call you General Zhang now, this time you killed the prince and made a great contribution, and uncle hasn''t rewarded you well. Tell me, what do you want? Uncle can satisfy you!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole audience was shocked. Song Youxin has never promised anyone such a thing, which shows Zhang Xingchi''s honor.


    Zhang Xingchi was flattered and said: "General, this is Xingchi''s job, how dare you take credit? This time, Xingchi is also reckless. Otherwise, Xingchi will be to blame for even death!"


    His modest demeanor has won the favor of some people. If Zhang Xingchi really climbed up the pole at this moment, they will stop Song Youxin from marrying Song Qingqing. give him.


    After the two exchanged their greetings, Song Youxin motioned for the others to leave, and only then did they talk to Zhang Xingchi.


    "Son, you also know that my uncle only has a daughter like Qingqing, and there may be other children in the future, but Qingqing has always been my heart, and I will not hide it from you, the person who hits her now Quite a lot, this child doesn''t look weak and weak, it really annoys her, and she is not a good stubborn. She has beaten a few people these days, and I am not good at punishing her.


    I just wanted to quickly settle her marriage, so that some people can give up, after thinking about it, you are the most suitable person, I will marry Qingqing to you, what do you think? ? "


    Song Youxin put down his posture and talked with Zhang Xingchi like a loving father, but the meaning of exploration in his eyes did not diminish at all.

 v4 Chapter 88： heart, entrust

    Zhang Xingchi lowered his eyes, listened carefully to Song Youxin''s words, and had his own plans in his heart.


    "Okay, that girl Qingqing said she wants to see you, go see her, and tell me your answer after you meet her, no matter what, I hope my daughter You can live happily ever after.¡±


    Song Youxin waved his hand to signal Zhang Xingchi to leave.


    He was still a little confident when they walked together, but just looking at Zhang Xingchi, he felt that the child seemed to be covered in a veil, hazy, and he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing!


    Zhang Xingchi came out of Song Youxin''s yard with a blank face, and led down Song Qingqing''s yard under the leadership of the housekeeper. At this time, seeing his once familiar partner, Zhang Xingchi''s mood was different.


    Song Qingqing watched him approach from a distance, clenching her hands unconsciously, her future life will change from this moment.


    The two met in the pavilion, and Song Qingqing was the first to speak.


    A flash of nostalgia flashed in Zhang Xingchi''s eyes, he did not answer Song Qingqing''s words directly, thinking about what the housekeeper told him about Song Qingqing''s "great achievements" during this period on the way here, he couldn''t help but evoke a trace He smiled lightly and said jokingly: "I heard that someone is famous now, and everyone mentions you either with lingering fears or a secret, and some people call you a tigress behind your back. When did our sister Qingqing change her sex, I don''t know!"


    Zhang Xingchi''s attitude is casual and natural, and Song Qingqing''s nervousness has also disappeared, helplessly pursed his mouth, sat directly opposite Zhang Xingchi, sighed long, and said: "There are so many ghosts and snakes here. Too much, if I wasn''t stronger, maybe I would have been calculated to the point where I wouldn''t even be left with scum! When I left the Cuizhu Mountain, my mother and aunt had repeatedly told me that I must protect myself, no matter what method I use! "


    Song Qingqing''s eyes flashed with fortitude, how similar to Zhang Xingchi, Zhang Xingchi did not intend to go around again, and asked directly: "Sister Qingqing, the general has only one daughter of you now, but in the future it will definitely be There will be other children, and now your relationship with those Rufus is dead, have you ever thought about how you will deal with yourself in the future?"


    Song Qingqing frowned, took a deep look at Zhang Xingchi, and asked inexplicably, "Could it be that you want me to be bullied?"


    Her reaction was very intense, which was beyond Zhang Xingchi''s expectations, Zhang Xingchi quickly explained: "Sister Qingqing, we grew up together, you should know that I am on your side , what I want to ask is, have you ever thought about what to do in the future?"


    Song Qingqing snorted secretly, looked at the yard where the ladies lived, gritted her teeth, "Whether they can give birth to a son or not, I am my father''s serious daughter, this is a fact What if their mother and son are more expensive in the future? They can''t get past me! Besides, my father is not the only woman, if they don''t know each other, I can find a woman for my father!"


    Song Qingqing said fiercely.


    Seeing her like this, Zhang Xingchi thought of Song Qingqing, the gentle and kind-hearted Song Qingqing in Cuizhu Mountain. How could Song Qingqing become like this? Although self-improvement is a good thing, it is easy to break down after a while. Song Qingqing is obviously thinking that the fish will die and the net will break.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that. You must know what I came back for this time. The general also asked me what I meant. I haven''t answered him yet. He said you want to Talk to me, what do you want to talk about?"


    Zhang Xingchi looked at Song Qingqing in a good time, wanting to hear what she could say about the ugly and ugly things. In his opinion, the current Song Qingqing is like a wounded kitten. When she touches the wound, she will recklessly counterattack. She is in a state of keeping away from strangers, and she doesn''t know what she can say.


    "I..." Song Qingqing murmured twice, and did not speak for a while, and Zhang Xingchi was not in a hurry, waiting for her to calm down slowly.


    the best choice.


    Humph! I have also discovered now that those who try to get close to me are not good people, everyone has their own abacus!


    Men just wanted to marry me, and from then on, they were on the rise, while women wanted to become my father''s concubine through me. ! I have become more and more distrustful of the people around me. I know that my thoughts are wrong, and I also know that this situation is terrible, but I can''t help but doubt everything around me.


    Dad said I don''t have to worry about these things when I marry you, really? "Song Qingqing stared straight at Zhang Xingchi, as if he could see a hole in him.


    Being looked at so rudely by her, Zhang Xingchi didn''t feel anything, but pity her more and more, "Sister Qingqing, if I said I could protect you for a lifetime, would you believe it?"


    Song Qingqing was stunned for a moment, as if she did not expect Zhang Xingchi to say such a thing, how could she answer? To believe or not to believe?


    Looking at the way she was tied, Zhang Xingchi said: "Actually, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, whether it is me who is talking to you this time, you should keep it Your own heart, only if your original heart is not lost, can you calmly face everything in the future.


    Alas! Your temperament is really not suitable for living in such an intriguing place, but your identity is like this. If you are in Cuizhu Mountain, your mother and Aunt Xiu should find you a simple family, so that you can live comfortably Happy days, but now they can''t go back to the way they used to be.


    , no matter what the wind and rain will be in the future, you will be invincible all the way! "


    Song Qingqing took a deep breath and stood up excitedly, looking at Zhang Xingchi with tears in her eyes, although she knew for a long time that Zhang Xingchi would agree to this marriage, and also knew that Zhang Xingchi would not disappoint her, but Hearing Zhang Xingchi''s words in person, she was still moved, without hesitation or doubt, at this moment, she definitely entrusted herself to Zhang Xingchi.


    "Okay!" The sound was not heavy, it was light; it was heavy and carried the rest of her life.


    From now on, she will be his wife, he will be her god, no matter what kind of ups and downs she will face in the future, she will always remember what Zhang Xingchi told her today these words.

 v4 Chapter 89： Destined for life, Dong Chenghus retreat

    The two decided on this for life. After Song Youxin knew about Zhang Xingchi''s decision, he was overjoyed and immediately informed all the states and counties under the jurisdiction of the rebel army.


    When Gu Shuixiu and others received the news, it had been three months since Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi got married.


    Gu Shuixiu looked back with a smile and saw Dong Qinyan who was in a good posture in front of her, and said: "How does Niuniu know what mother is thinking? Could it be that she has already acted so clearly?"


    Dong Qinyan shook her head and said in a clear voice: "Since I heard the news of brother Xingchi and sister Qingqing getting married, something has been wrong, and anyone with a discerning eye can see that mother has something on her mind, and Niuniu can see it. Come out, no surprises."


    Gu Shuixiu finally left the window when she heard the words, and walked to Dong Qinyan, looking at the slim little daughter, thinking of Dong Qingqing who was married, she couldn''t help brushing her blue silk, and her expression became more A touch of sadness.


    "My mother is taking care of the children, and your sister Qingqing has grown up with my mother. Now that the child is married, and the mother is old! Your father does not know when Can I come back?" A man stands in his thirties, and he is still in his prime at forty, while a woman, in this era, is already middle-aged at her age, even though she is only in her twenties.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t know what Gu Shuixiu was feeling sentimental, she looked at Gu Shuixiu who was full of charm, and said helplessly: "Mother, who can tell you are four children when you go out now? Mother! Just like you, people who don''t know it think it''s twenty-eight years!"


    Gu Shuixiu was amused by Dong Qinyan, who made her giggle, but she no longer bothered about this matter, and turned to stern: "Your elder brother Xingchi and elder sister Qingqing did not send anything when they became mothers. Your father must also know about their marriage, but I don''t know why your father didn''t tell us, my mother is worried that there will be changes over there, but unfortunately she can''t go to help!"


    It''s nothing, what do you ask your father to do? Even if you tell us, can your mother do anything else?"


    For example, if you don''t pay attention to it, and it seems too cool, the best way is to not know it, so that you can have a good story after the event, and you don''t have to worry about it. I think her father didn''t tell these things because of this. Their.


    Gu Shuixiu was speechless by Dong Qinyan, looking at her six-year-old daughter with such an idea, she didn''t know what she would become when she grew up!


    Gu Shuixiu thought of this, and began to worry again, not for Dong Qinyan''s future, but for the family who married Dong Qinyan, so let''s take a moment of silence for them.


    Dong Chenghu, who was being read by the mother and daughter, sneezed abruptly.


    Dong Wei looked at the weather outside strangely, it was obviously June, and it was too hot in the room, even the wind outside was hot, I really don¡¯t know how my master Sneeze? Could it be sick?


    "Sir, are you not feeling well? Would you like to go to the doctor to get you some medicine?"


    Dong Chenghu glanced at Dong Wei helplessly, and said speechlessly: "Your son is in good health, and he is not sick and taking any medicine! Someone must be scolding me or reading me!"


    Dong Wei thought about it for a while, and said with a bit of disappointment: "Does the son miss his wife and young master? My subordinates also want to go back!"


    Dong Chenghu had a plan in his mind. It has been six years since he came out. His daughter is now six years old. Now the days of going back are far away.


    "Wait! It''s not a good thing for them to expose them prematurely before things are finalized." Dong Chenghu sighed, missing everything in Cuizhu Mountain, but he didn''t dare to Say it, just pick up a pen and write a letter.


    Dong Wei was disappointed for a while after hearing this, and couldn''t help asking: "Master, is it really okay for us to keep guarding Linhai County? Now Master Xingchi and Miss Qingqing have all gone to Xin''an County, I don¡¯t know what will happen to them next, it¡¯s best if they keep winning, but if¡­¡±


    Dong Wei saw that Dong Chenghu was silent, did not dare to continue speaking, and covered his mouth secretly.


    , For Xingchi, there is actually no loss. At least he killed the enemy and avenged the Zhang family for hundreds of people.


    And Junchi is still there, it has not been exposed, and the Zhang family will not end, no matter what the outcome is, he can face it calmly, and we are different, I am the pillar of the family, your family Madam and Young Master are still waiting for us to return safely! "


    There was a hint of ridicule in Dong Chenghu''s tone, and a hint of nostalgia.


    One thing he didn''t tell Dong Wei, the reason why he insisted on staying in Linhai County was not only to prevent the court''s troops from killing them from the sea, but also to leave a way back for himself.


    You know, Linhai County to Cuizhu Mountain can be reached in half a day by sea. This is his secret, and he keeps it here to prevent others from accidentally going there , and the second is to make it easier for him to escape. If there is any unexpected situation, he has to be more confident in protecting himself.


    Dong Wei accepted Dong Chenghu''s explanation without any doubt, and silently prayed that Zhang Xingchi could win all the way, and he would take off his **** mask and robe as soon as possible.


    Zhang Xingchi''s side is exactly what Dong Wei thought. Since he and Song Qingqing got married, Song Youxin has directly cultivated him as a confidant, and even handed over all the military power of Xin''an County to him.


    You must know that Xin''an County borders Xuancheng County. The army of the imperial court is now stationed in Xuancheng County. To send Zhang Xingchi to guard Xin''an County is actually asking Zhang Xingchi to act according to opportunity.


    Once you find that the court''s troops are not right, you can act immediately. If you are fully prepared, you can even directly fight against the court. The goal is to capture Xuancheng County.

 v4 Chapter 90： Three years, the matter of enthronement

    The days of waiting slowly got longer, and in a blink of an eye, Dong Chenghu stayed in Linhai County for another three years. In three years, the rebel army failed to take Xuancheng County, and the situation there was still The only thing that makes them happy is that the imperial court is now using the main force to guard Xuancheng County, and the defense of the rest of the country is much weaker. Canton County.


    Shen Ziping, who was guarding Yuzhang County, also sent troops to capture Jiangzhou, Xiangzhou, Luling County, and Baling County. So far, one-third of the territory of Daliang has been occupied by the rebel army.


    Song Youxin was overjoyed, and when the news of Song Qingqing''s pregnancy came from Xuancheng County, she directly announced to the world, proclaimed the emperor in Jiangzhou, and the country name - Daqi.


    "Young master, the emperor has sent an edict to let you go to Jiangzhou to attend the enthronement ceremony." Dong Wei, dressed in a black suit, with a black cloak and a hideous mask on his face, walked up Lu Laihu was so powerful that he entered Dong Chenghu''s study in two or three times, and quickly reported it.


    Dong Chenghu in the study was seriously looking at the military book, and he was lazy. He had been pampered for a long time, and the momentum of his body had also come out. Coupled with the disguise, outsiders could not see his emotions at all. Even more awesome.


    He was just a person who made everyone in Linhai County feel awe. He sighed deeply after listening to Dong Wei''s words. Dong Chenghu didn''t know what Song Youxin was worried about. After all these years, although he did not have the emperor''s He has the title, but has the real power of the emperor. Now the situation is very good, but he insists on ascending the throne at this time. Isn''t he forcing the court to fight back?


    You know, if the imperial court really ignores the retaliation, what will they do? The Pei family''s troops are now used to guard the prefectures and counties around Jin''an County. The Shen family''s people are all scattered to guard the three prefectures and counties including Xiangzhou. He also has to guard the coast of Linhai County. Zhang Xingchi is in Xuancheng County with him. The people of the court are deadlocked, and they simply don''t have any extra troops to deal with the people of the court.


    Once the court counterattacks, the rebel army will be defeated!


    Dong Chenghu thought of his wife and children who were still at home waiting for him to go back, a deep struggle flashed in his eyes, and he remained silent.


    Dong Wei waited for a long time but couldn''t wait for Dong Chenghu''s answer, his excited heart slowly cooled down, and he was suspicious for a while, but he didn''t dare to ask anything.


    "You pass the book to Xingchi and Big Brother Shen and their flying pigeons. I want to know what they think. In addition, write to Mr. Shen about the current situation. I think Mr. Shen will have a deeper understanding. opinion."


    Dong Wei was stunned for a moment, didn''t he talk about participating in the new emperor''s enthronement? Why did it involve Young Master Xingchi and the others? Dong Wei was puzzled, but he still obeyed.


    "


    "Young Master, are you looking for a subordinate?" Dong Yong asked strangely, Dong Chenghu just met Dong Wei just now, what would he be looking for now?


    "Dong Yong, the patrols at sea will be strengthened recently. In addition, patrols will be strengthened in various places in Linhai County. Everyone who enters the state and county must be strictly searched, and no suspicious people will be allowed to enter. Linhai County, in addition, the trustee sent news to the wife and the others, saying that the family is afraid of accidents, in order to ensure the safety of the family, please move!"


    "Move!" Dong Yong''s eyes widened in shock. Now, where do you want to move? If nothing else, the Cuizhu Mountain is a paradise isolated from the world. If it is not safe there, where is it really safe?


    "Sir, what''s the matter with the move? Isn''t our house safe?"


    Dong Yong was uneasy, if Dong Chenghu couldn''t give a reason to convince him, he couldn''t accept this fact!


    "Alas! If possible, I also hope that they can live in Cuizhushan safely, but don''t forget, Cuizhushan is close to the sea, and the beaches there are rocky, so no one usually goes there There, but now is an extraordinary period, Song eldest brother is wholeheartedly thinking of ascending the throne and proclaiming the emperor, the court will never sit idly by, and will definitely take action.


    It turns out that if this is the case, our family is in trouble! "


    Dong Chenghu also didn''t want Gu Shuixiu and the others to move out of Cuizhu Mountain, but the situation was so severe that he couldn''t gamble with his own family''s life.


    Dong Yong''s whole body seemed to be drawn out of strength, and asked hoarsely: "Master, do you want your wife to move, where are you going? Without the Cuizhu Mountain, the wife and the others can still live in the world. The days of isolation? Where do we go in the future?"


    Dong Yong''s greatest wish is to wait for the rebel army to defeat the imperial court, return to his hometown, marry a wife, and live a comfortable life in the Cuizhu Mountain. Now Dong Chenghu told him that their home would be destroyed. It''s really hard for Dong Yong to accept it.


    "Don''t worry, I have already prepared for this matter, and I have also found a way out for Madam and the others. You just need to spread the news to Madam. Cuizhu Mountain was built by me and Madam. I naturally You won''t just watch it go away like this, you tell the lady what I said, and the lady will know what to do."


    Although Dong Chenghu''s tone was a little disappointed, he was more determined and calm, which finally calmed Dong Yong''s restless heart.


    When Dong Yong left, Dong Chenghu took up the pen and wrote the word "Ding" on the rice paper on the table, vigorous and forceful, like a dragon.


    Dong Yong walked out of Dong Chenghu''s study and realized that the current situation was critical. He immediately wrote a letter to Gu Shuixiu, and immediately went out to discuss with Dong Wei. The two readjusted the guards of Linhai County. , Dong Yong focused on maritime patrols, and even expanded Haixun to Yongjia County and Kuaiji County.


    Because Kuaiji County is not yet the territory of the rebel army, Dong Yong asked people to focus on guarding the coast of Kuaiji County, and the patrol team also changed from three ships at the beginning to five ships, three shifts a day Taking turns, the number increased fivefold.


    Dong Wei was responsible for the guards at the entrances and exits of Linhai County, and the number of guards tripled at once.


    Zhu Jinyan came to the door when Dong Wei and Dong Yong were in action. He didn''t care how Dong Chenghu tossed him in Haiphong, and he couldn''t control it, but on land, Dong Chenghu didn''t follow him What do you want to do to make the atmosphere of the whole state and county so tense!


    After many unsuccessful attempts to see him, Zhu Jinyan also became angry, and he directly blocked the gate of Chengfu, raised his sleeves and cursed.

 v4 Chapter 91： Sad Zhu Jinyan, Wei Shi

    "The surname is Cheng, come out to see Lao Tzu if you have the kind, what kind of man is you cringe! You are not strengthening the guard, aren''t you very capable? If you don''t give me an explanation, when I go to Jiangzhou to meet the emperor, I will definitely read your book!"


    Zhu Jinyan was so angry that his face was red and his neck was thick. He used to call himself a son of a scholarly family, and he always carried it. Now he is no different from a shrew in the market.


    "Young Master, Young Master, it''s not good! The surnamed Zhu has come to make trouble again!" , they have already beaten people out, but this time it is Zhu Jinyan, the prefect of Linhai County, they really don''t have the courage to do this!


    The old **** Dong Chenghu continued to sit on the ground and sip tea, raised his eyelids slightly, gave the housekeeper a glance, and then said calmly: "What are you in a hurry? It''s not burning your ass. Now! If he wants to scold, let him scold, and when he is happy, he will leave."


    "This is not good!" The housekeeper was embarrassed and dared not go out to deal with it, "Young master, Zhu Zhifu said that if you don''t go out to see him again, he will definitely meet you when he goes to Jiangzhou. One book, why do you have to make a mouthful of words on this matter?"


    Although the housekeeper does not believe that the new emperor will punish his son for just a few words from Zhu Jinyan, it will leave a bad impression on the new emperor. I''m afraid it will be troublesome.


    Zhu Jinyan outside was still swearing, and the housekeeper was so anxious that he was about to explode.


    Dong Chenghu saw that his mouth was dry and unwilling to give up, so he had no choice but to put down the teacup, stood up and said: "It''s alright, don''t read it! Don''t you just go out to see him? I''m going to go!"


    The housekeeper was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, and immediately opened the way for Dong Chenghu.


    "Master Zhu is so elegant! Now I don''t like drinking and writing poems, and Mochizuki expresses my feelings. Instead, I''m here to learn vixen scolding!"


    Dong Chenghu''s teasing voice reached Zhu Jinyan''s ears, and Zhu Jinyan jumped in anger immediately, and ran to Dong Chenghu in small steps, almost pointing at his nose and cursing.


    "Surname Cheng, what do you mean! Why didn''t you discuss it with me in advance on such a big thing as strengthening the state and county guards! Do you know that I can use this to read your book at the new emperor''s place? , let the new emperor take over your military power..."


    Dong Chenghu listened impatiently to Zhu Jinyan''s rebuke, seeing that he was planning to go from the first to the fifteenth day of the new year, Dong Chenghu hurriedly stopped and said: "Master Zhu, if you do this to me If you have any dissatisfaction, go to the general''s side to join me, I have no objection, but I really don''t know what I did wrong?


    The general is about to ascend the throne, shouldn''t we guard the state and county for the general at this time? If something happens at this time, I''m afraid you and I can''t afford it, I thought Lord Zhu was also thinking of the next thing, now it seems that..."


    Zhu Jinyan panicked, was blocked by Dong Chenghu and couldn''t say a word, directly avoided Dong Chenghu''s pointing, and scolded loudly: "You stop messing around, no matter what your starting point is, how Saying that I am also the prefect of this Linhai County, it is your fault that you didn''t discuss such a big matter with me!"


    "Your lord loves to think what you want, I have a clear conscience, even if you report to the general, I still say this, don''t forget, when the general asked me to guard Linhai County As I have already said, follow the power in a hurry. Everything in Linhai County is up to me.


    As for Mr. Zhu''s responsibilities, it seems that it is only to manage the general affairs of the state and county. I really don''t know why this arrangement of guards has to be reported to Mr. Zhu? Or does Master Zhu also want to intervene in the garrison? "


    Dong Chenghu was in a hurry, and he was completely angry with Zhu Jinyan, "You...you bleed!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Jinyan fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    This can damage the servants around him, and they are sent to the hospital in a panic, and they dare not stay in front of the Chengfu gate for a long time.


    The housekeeper looked at Zhu Jinyan''s tragic state, his face turned pale with fright, and asked tremblingly, "Sir, Master Zhu will be okay?"


    Dong Chenghu squinted and shook his head, he didn''t know what happened to Zhu Jinyan? Is it poisoned? But it''s not right! He didn''t poison Zhu Jinyan again, and he just didn''t want to think about it.


    Some of the underground people in Zhu''s house sent Zhu Jinyan to the medical center, and some went back to report to Wei.


    Wei heard that Zhu Jinyan was foaming at the entrance of Chengfu and fell to the ground. He believed that Chengfu had poisoned Zhu Jinyan, and gathered a bunch of people to go to Chengfu to seek justice. I didn''t go to the medical center to care about Zhu Jinyan''s life or death.


    Just when Wei Shi had the idea of ????compromising the mansion, a large number of people were scared away by the guards at the gate of the mansion, for no reason. He, Dong Chenghu has also known the virtues of the Wei family over the years. When Zhu Jinyan was sent away, he had already sent out all the guards at home.


    With these people here, Dong Chenghu doesn''t believe that the Wei family has the guts to come and ask for trouble.


    The Wei Shi, who was scared away by the guards, thought of Zhu Jinyan, who was lying in the medical hall, and ran to the medical hall.


    After she heard the doctor''s diagnosis, Wei Shi''s face turned blue and white, grabbed the doctor in disbelief and asked, "Say it again, what''s wrong with my husband?"


    The doctor was frightened by Wei Shi''s hideous appearance, and his legs were weak, and he replied shiveringly: "Zhufu ... Madam, Mr. Zhu''s condition is a sudden epilepsy, coupled with the attack of qi and blood. The symptoms of stroke are usually not able to move the patient in this situation, but now the situation is serious, the old man does not know whether Master Zhu can still get up..."


    "What!" Wei Shi''s eyes were splitting, like an evil ghost in hell, he grabbed the doctor''s collar tightly, causing the doctor to faint.


    Others saw that the doctor was dizzy, and they didn''t care about Wei Shi''s fear, so they rushed forward to rescue the doctor.


    Wei Shi reacted, turned and rushed towards Zhu Jinyan, who was motionless on the bed, and shouted in mourning, "Master! You can''t be in trouble! What should I do if you have an accident! Master..."


    The mammy next to Wei Shi couldn''t listen anymore, she quickly stepped forward and whispered a few words in Wei Shi''s ear, Wei Shi just woke up like a dream, and instantly stopped crying , stood up nervously, and warned the people around him fiercely: "You haven''t seen or heard anything about this matter today, you know?"


    Everyone was too scared to refute, and nodded desperately.


    "After going out, if someone asks about the situation, you will say that I fell and cried. As for my master, he just passed out and will wake up soon, do you understand? ?" Wei Shi threatened again.


    Only after everyone promised, did Wei let his servants take Zhu Jinyan to leave the hospital quickly.

 v4 Chapter 92： Dong Weis suggestion, Shen Shikangs insight

    Wei Shi and others left, and the junior apprentice in the medical center looked at the senior brother beside him in confusion, and asked, "Senior brother, that person is about to die, even if he doesn''t die, he is a cripple. , why is that woman just comatose if that person?"


    Shh! The junior apprentice''s senior brother quickly covered his mouth, looked around nervously, and then said in a low voice, "It''s not a good idea! Children''s mouths should be more strictly controlled, so don''t bring disaster to the hospital! Senior brother ate you as a ginseng doll!"


    The little apprentice was so frightened that he quickly covered his mouth.


    Dong Chenghu, who was waiting for news at home, did not wait for the servants at home for a long time. When he was wondering, the housekeeper hurried in.


    "Sir, when our people went to the medical center, the doctor only said that Mr. Zhu fainted because of anger and anger. It''s nothing serious, and Mrs. Zhu has taken care of him."


    He has never seen someone who is so angry that he will foam at the mouth, "Housekeeper, send someone to find the doctor secretly and ask Zhu Jinyan''s situation, I don''t believe these nonsense, if the doctor doesn''t tell me, you can tell me If he can bless their family, he should know what to do if he is a smart person."


    The housekeeper is also clever, Dong Chenghu said this, he understood what Dong Chenghu meant, did not dare to delay, and immediately went out to do things.


    When Dong Wei got the news and hurried back, he saw that the Chengfu was quiet, and immediately went to the study to meet Dong Chenghu.


    "Young Master, I heard that Mrs. Zhu gathered a large number of people to make trouble today. Is anyone injured in our house?"


    Dong Chenghu saw him dressed in the dust, obviously he came back quickly, and he probably came to see him directly after he didn¡¯t stay there. Weather, what can she do to me? It''s you, we can''t do without you now, and we don''t have enough people around us now.


    Before, Dong Er, Dong San, and Dong Qi all followed Xingchi to Xuancheng County. Do you think we should train more people? "


    Dong Chenghu had this plan for a long time. He used to have Dong Wei and five people around him. Now there are three less people. come out.


    Dong Wei hesitated for a moment before saying: "Master, even if we start to train new people now, I''m afraid it won''t be useful, but when I sent letters to Dong San and the others, my subordinates listened to Dong Third, what they meant, it seemed that General Song had arranged many capable subordinates for Young Master Xingchi, and it seemed useless for them to stay in Xuancheng County now.


    And those people were arranged by General Song, and Master Xingchi did not dare not to reuse them. It''s not necessary at all. My subordinates thought, can we recall the three of them directly, so that we can save a lot of time. "


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, before sighing for a long time, he said, "Okay, do as you wish, I will write a letter to Xingchi and ask him to return Dong San and the others. ."


    Dong Chenghu used the word "retreat", which made Dong Wei''s heart shrink. He never thought about sowing discord or anything. It was the truth. Now Zhang Xingchi is a big celebrity in front of Song Youxin. Song Youxin is currently only Song Youxin. For a daughter like Qingqing, as long as Song Youxin didn''t give birth to a son, Zhang Xingchi would be equivalent to half of Song Youxin''s son, and he might be able to sit in Song Youxin''s position in the future.


    Compared with Song Youxin, Dong Chenghu, the uncle who raised him, couldn''t give him everything he wanted. Zhang Xingchi naturally knew how to choose.


    Dong Wei thought indignantly, or because he, like Dong San and the others, were guards by Dong Chenghu''s side, and because of the cold reception they received on Zhang Xingchi''s side, he would be more upset.


    Dong Chenghu was busy deploying the defense, Gu Shuixiu also received Dong Chenghu''s flying pigeon biography, and Shen Shikang also received a secret letter from Dong Chenghu and Shen Ziping.


    Gu Shuixiu took the note with a solemn expression and went to see Shen Shikang.


    Stepping into the house in the bamboo forest, it is quiet everywhere. After several years of precipitation, the flowers and plants in the house are very bright, and the breath of life is released everywhere.


    Gu Shuixiu walked around the house with small steps, and finally came to the door of Shen Shikang''s study.


    "Sir, can you come in?" Gu Shuixiu''s voice sounded outside the house.


    Shen Shikang was staring at the secret letter in a daze, when he heard the voice, he quickly said, "Come in."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, went straight into the room without saying a word, then closed the door, and put the note in front of Shen Shikang in a panic, "Sir, Chenghu, pass me a book to Fei Ge and let me move. , What is the situation, he only said a few words, no beginning and no end, I really don''t worry."


    Shen Shikang looked at the note that Gu Shuixiu handed over, and then compared the secret letter, with a very solemn expression, and sighed after a while: "Chenghu also sent me a secret letter , He said that Song Youxin intends to proclaim the emperor in Jiangzhou, and the country will be named Daqi. I don''t think he means that he is very optimistic about Song Youxin''s ascension to the throne this time.


    In addition, Ziping wrote me a secret letter, and the things mentioned above are not as good as Chenghu, but this kid is obviously an ordinary man, and he has not seen the problem deeply! "


    Shen Shikang scolded bitterly, then looked up at Gu Shuixiu and explained, "Because Song Youxin plans to ascend the throne and become emperor, write to me if I want to go with Jiang An. Jiangzhou, hum! This kid thinks so beautifully! Do you want our family to go to Jiangzhou so that everyone can share it?"


    "Mr. is not optimistic about Song Youxin''s ascension?" Gu Shuixiu asked nervously.


    Shen Shikang did not answer her directly, but instead asked: "What do you think?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, because she was asked, so she had to think seriously, and frowned for a long time before sighing: "The beam has not been destroyed, and the insects with a hundred poisons are not stiff, not to mention this insect is only a Seriously injured, not to the point of death, the rabbit will bite people in a hurry, Song Youxin doing this is just forcing the court dog to jump off the wall and fight back."


    Shen Shikang nodded and sneered: "You can see this, it makes no sense that Song Youxin can''t see it! Either he is ready to fight, or he is really impatient, I can''t wait any longer. No matter what it is, there will definitely be another war in Jiangzhou this time, and it will be a fierce one.


    The court will definitely think that all the core members of the rebel army will go to the ceremony of the new emperor''s enthronement. At that time, as long as these people are wiped out at the ceremony, those cities captured by the rebel army will be able to retake back, you say? "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to accept it, but she had to admit that what Shen Shikang said was reasonable, and if it were her, she would definitely plan the same way.

 v4 Chapter 93： The countermeasure, Gu Shuixius decision

    "Sir, according to your words, is there a way to solve this game?" Gu Shuixiu''s face was solemn, her brows were almost tied, and she looked at Shen Shikang with hope.


    Now she can only count on Shen Shikang to think of some ways to come out. She really doesn''t want to leave Cuizhu Mountain, let alone let outsiders invade here.


    Shen Shikang shook his head heavily and sighed: "I just said two cases, but the most likely is the second one, Song Youxin has been the earth emperor for so many years, I''m afraid it''s true Can''t wait, the offensive of the rebel army in these years is so fierce, and it is invincible and invincible, which has already swelled his heart.


    The best way now is to tell Chenghu, Pei''s family, and Ziping to stick to the prefectures and counties under their jurisdiction, be prepared to defend the enemy at any time, and look at the prefectures and counties occupied by the entire rebel army , if the court wanted to attack, it could only use a sneak attack and surprise.


    At that time, the imperial court can take Yongjia County in one fell swoop, start with Yongjia County, and retake these states and counties again.


    However, it is impossible for the people of the court to enter Yongjia County openly, and they will definitely act secretly, so I guess, this Qingping Mountain is likely to become their target, and there is also a sea that is not easy to be found. Lu, after all, Chenghu and the others are mainly guarding Linhai County. Even if they patrol to Yongjia County, this is not the fortress they are guarding after all.


    And if the people of the court come from the sea, our Bamboo Mountain will definitely be their first landing point. "


    Gu Shuixiu knows this better than Shen Shikang. After they discovered the beach, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu inspected the surrounding environment together. The coast of Yongjia County is mostly cliffs, and there are only one or two statues. For a beach like the seaside of Cuizhu Mountain, if the people of the imperial court really want to come from the sea, they will have a high probability of being selected. And because the beach they are close to is mostly a reef, those people will think that it is inaccessible and choose directly from them. Login here.


    "Sir, Cuizhu Mountain is my life''s work, I can''t just watch it get destroyed!" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were bloodshot, and she clenched her fists tightly.


    Shen Shikang said solemnly: "If this is the case, we can''t just sit still, calm down and think about it, you know the environment around the Cuizhu Mountain better than me, yes, and Dong Yi , I should also call Dong Yi to discuss this matter. He has inspected Qingping Mountain and probably knows more about this place than we do. Ask him what he means, and come up with a sure-fire plan."


    When it comes to Dong Yi, Gu Shuixiu''s eyes lit up. Dong Yi has been with FunFun all these years in Zhishui County, and she almost forgot about this almighty almighty.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu immediately raised a slight smile on her face, and said hurriedly, "I''ll go to the flying pigeon to pass the book and let Dong Yi come back."


    Dong Yi appeared in Cuizhu Mountain on the third day after receiving the news from Gu Shuixiu.


    "Dong Yi, you must have seen the news I sent you, have you thought of a solution?" Gu Shuixiu didn''t follow Dong Yi in circles, and now is the time to burn her eyebrows.


    Dong Yi faced Gu Shuixiu, Gu Jing Wubo finally had a little expression on his face, but that expression was not a happy expression, I saw him frowning and said solemnly: "Mrs. We also heard in Zhishui County that Song Youxin planned to proclaim the emperor, because the rebel army has been under the control of Yongjia County very well over the years, and the people are happy to see it succeed, and some people even call themselves Daqi people.


    To be honest, if I were Song Youxin, it would be really hard to hold back and wait when I saw such a situation. And Mr.''s concerns have also been thought about by his subordinates.


    In the past, my subordinates seldom told their madams about their past. Today, my subordinates don¡¯t want to say so much. It¡¯s just that I once served for the people in the court. There are also many prefectures and counties under the jurisdiction of the imperial court in the south of Jinan County and the north of Baling County. If all the dark forces in those prefectures and prefectures are mobilized, our odds of winning are extremely high.


    Currently the rebels have not hurt the nerves of those people, so they can still bear it, once Song Youxin proclaims himself emperor, those people in the court will definitely jump, and then I''m afraid..."


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s pale face, Dong Yi sighed and stopped talking, "Madam, this subordinate knows that you only care about the safety of Cuizhu Mountain and the master''s safety, and this subordinate will give it to the master. Pass a book with Shen Gongzi Fei Ge, tell them the situation, and let them be prepared to fight the enemy with all their strength.


    As for the Cuizhu Mountain... I also ask the madam and the young masters to move to the valley first, and when the place is stable, the subordinates will go to pick up the madam. "


    "You want me to hide?" Gu Shuixiu said softly with her eyes straight, and it took a long time for her to bask in the sun: "The Cuizhu Mountain is my life''s hard work, I can''t just watch it ruin it like this. , that valley is indeed a retreat, but it is not for me! You immediately arrange for Yuan Xu and Mr. Shen to retreat, and **** all the people away from Cuizhu Mountain to take refuge in that valley.


    Including Qin''s family, Zuo''s family, and Gu''s family, take them all over there, I know that the road conditions from Qingping Mountain to there are responsible, without your guidance, even people who have walked through it may not be able to Find them there again, and I''ll entrust them to you.


    As for me, I have to stay at Cuizhu Mountain. In addition, I will entangle all the servants in the family who know kung fu. Anyway, guarding one beach is guarding, and guarding two beaches is also guarding, then I will Protect to the end! "


    Gu Shuixiu had a determined look on her face, Cuizhu Mountain was her home, and there were her beloved relatives and friends here, and she would not allow this place to become a miserable place on earth!


    "In addition, the person you went to pick up Gu''s family in Caozi Village also said to the village chief by the way, don''t say too much, just say that the new emperor ascends the throne, fear of riots, let the village chief organize the villagers to dig Burrows or cellars, no matter what method is used, be sure to let the villagers find a hiding place."


    It''s not that Gu Shuixiu''s sudden kindness, but the relationship between the Gu family and the villagers of Caozi Village has eased a lot over the years. Occasionally something happens to Zhao''s family and Gu Mingde, and some villagers will help, Gu Shuixiu is also considered Returning the favor, after all, this is just a small effort.


    Dong Yi said disapprovingly: "Madam, your subordinates can do the things you ordered, but you cannot stay, and no one knows how many people the imperial court will send from Yongjia County. Landing, if it is thirty or fifty, it¡¯s fine, if it is several thousand or tens of thousands, how will you deal with it?¡±

 v4 Chapter 94： Gu Shuixiu deployed, Dong Yi prepared

    Gu Shuixiu had never thought about it so much, she unconsciously touched the rainstorm pear flower needle on her wrist, and she felt a little more confident in her heart, "Don''t worry, we can''t match them in numbers, but At least we still have this storm pear flower needle, and we can also use poison. You didn''t say that you used a lot of poison gas bombs before becoming a tiger, so we can do the same.


    In the past, Chenghu could use poison gas to eject his surprise, and use three hundred people to defeat thousands of people. This time we are in a familiar environment, and this rainstorm pear flower needle assists, I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t match them! "


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s persistence, Dong Chenghu could only helplessly sigh and shake his head, silently accepting his fate.


    Fortunately, there are still three months before Song has a new emperor. It is estimated that the people in the court will start, at least two months later, and two months will be enough for him to develop a few more rainstorm pear flower needles , make those gas bombs for Gu Shuixiu.


    "Madam, I heard that Master Xingchi and Miss Qingqing will also go to Jiangzhou to attend Song Youxin''s enthronement ceremony. Do you think there is something to do?" Dong Yi asked tentatively. road.


    Although he has ignored these things for a long time, he has another way to know the news from the outside. , Over the years, Zhang Xingchi and Song Qingqing have rarely sent messages home, no matter what their reasons are, it will always make people feel chilled.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then shook her head bitterly, "They are Song Youxin''s closest people, we can''t touch them, and when Song Youxin ascends the throne, what will our relationship with them be like? I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s impossible for me to let your master go to Jiangzhou to take risks, maybe three months from now, this rebel army will have to change its dynasty!¡±


    Dong Yi was shocked and Gu Shuixiu''s bold remarks, but he had to admit that Gu Shuixiu said that all this is very likely to become a reality.


    Let''s not talk about what will happen on the day Song Youxin ascends the throne, even if Song Youxin and Zhang Xingchi survived by luck, I am afraid it will be difficult to escape from the court''s pursuit. They cry for help, what will they do?


    Even if Dong Chenghu and the others are willing to help, they will not be able to quench their thirst. Once Song Youxin dies, where will the rebel army go?


    "Madam isn''t worried that Song Youxin''s accident will affect the master?"


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled, but she was quite confident, "Let''s not say whether Song Youxin will betray Chenghu, just say that Chenghu has been practicing outside for so many years, that knowledge is not the same as before. That ignorant and ignorant man, you said that your master has no way to protect himself? Impossible!


    And do you think the core figures of the rebel army will watch the rebel army collapse just because Song Youxin died? Don''t forget, there are still the Pei family and the Shen family here. If you don''t say anything else, it is impossible for these two families to watch the rebel army become a piece of scattered sand. The best way to do this is to live in the capable ones, or stand up. a puppet.


    If Song Youxin had a son, he would have directly established his son as the master, but Song Youxin has only had a daughter like Qingqing for so many years. If Xingchi was lucky enough to survive, he would have directly supported him Bar! "


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t understand these politics, but she has also taken a history class, so many dynasties have risen and fallen, and the more you read, the more you can see.


    Because of the shock in his heart, Dong Yi simply asked to the end, "If Young Master Xingchi ascends the throne, what do you think?"


    "Let''s wait until he survives! I also gave him the pear flower needle in the rainstorm, and I did my best to him, no matter why the child alienated us, and no matter what the child was thinking, we all If he really has that fate, I will naturally bless him!"


    However, Zhang Xingchi was taught by Shen Shikang and Dong Yi. If he can really sit in that position, it should not be bad, but the kid''s behavior in recent years seems to be a little eager for quick success. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Dong Yi was silent, he naturally understood everything Gu Shuixiu said, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t understand Zhang Xingchi''s actions, but he could understand a thing or two.


    Song Youxin is the highest leader of the rebel army. Although Gu Shuixiu and the others raised Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi, now Song Youxin regards them as his closest children. There will be bumps, but at that time it will harm the Dong family.


    With this estrangement, Song Youxin felt more at ease, so he would only remember the goodness of the Dong family, thus making more use of Dong Chenghu.


    After Dong Yi left Gu Shuixiu''s study, he began to make rainstorm pear flower needles without rest. He made four more needles in a month, and then spent another month making a lot of them for Gu Shuixiu of gas bombs.


    Seeing that two months are coming, Dong Yi personally went to Zhuangzi in the valley for the first time to invite the Qin family and the Zuo family to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Hao''s and others don''t know. So, the comfortable days have passed for a long time, and everyone seems to be a lot richer. Gu Shuixiu thinks funny, if the future is better, the Qin family will be They won''t eat them all to make them fat.


    "Auntie, eldest sister, I invite you to come here today because I have an important matter to discuss with you..." Gu Shuixiu told everyone about Song Youxin''s impending proclamation and the possible measures the court might take.


    Hao Shi and the others, who were originally happy, couldn''t laugh at all this time, and there were only waves of panic.


    Dong Yunmei grabbed Zuo Qingsong''s hand in fear, and asked in a panic, "Shuixiu, isn''t it true! We also heard the news that Song Youxin became emperor, isn''t it a good thing? My aunt and I were thinking about going to the town to participate in the celebration that was held for a while! Now hearing you say this, why do I feel as if the sky is falling!"


    Hao Shi and the others hurriedly nodded in agreement, but they couldn''t come back to their senses for a long time and could not accept what Gu Shuixiu said.


    Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Eldest sister, if I want to deceive you, I won''t lie to you with this kind of thing, I have decided that in two days, I will let Dong Yi bring the elderly, women, children and children at home. Take refuge in another valley, where the location is hidden and outsiders cannot easily find it.


    As for me, I have to stay in town, Dong Yi and the others will fight side by side with me, and we will protect the coastal defense line of Yongjia County. "

 v4 Chapter 95： Everyone was shocked, Gu Shuixius arrangement

    Dong Yunmei was completely dumbfounded. She looked around and found that Dong Yunlan was as surprised as she was, but her reaction was not as exaggerated as hers, and it just returned to normal after a while.


    Among these people, the Qin family is the most reluctant to accept this fact. They have always lived in the valley with their duties. Now they have houses and fields, and they can go to the mountains to get some game from time to time. They live more dashingly than the landowners, and their family is inseparable from their homeland. Now that they want to move their whole family, Hao''s first thought is what to do with the family''s crops and livestock, not what they want to do. where.


    "Shuixiu, can we not leave?" Hao Shi struggled to ask, asking her to give up the fortune she had saved for most of her life. To be honest, she absolutely couldn''t do it.


    Uncle Qin''s reaction was not as intense as Hao''s, but the struggle in his expression showed that he was the same, unable to really give up everything he had.


    "Shuixiu, will the things you said really happen? Uncle hopes you can give Uncle a letter of approval, after all, all our belongings are here!"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the other people, the faces of the Zuo family were sinking like water, and they fell silent, but looking at them, they clearly didn''t want to leave, Gu Shuixiu sighed: "I can only make things worse. The relationship tells you that as for what you plan to do, I will not interfere.


    As for the quasi-faith that Uncle said, to be honest, I am not a god, so how can I predict the future? It''s just a precaution. Since there is such a possibility, it is impossible for me to gamble with this family''s life.


    Just step over my corpse first!


    Well, time waits for no one, there is only one month left before Song Youxin proclaims the emperor. If the court wants to take action, it is estimated that it has already begun. We have no time to dawdle here. , you can think about it for another day. We will leave tomorrow night. If you want to leave, you can follow. If you don''t want to leave, there is no chance.


    "


    Seeing this, everyone bowed their heads and whispered in twos and threes. Gu Shuixiu knew that it was obviously impossible for them to accept this matter immediately, so he asked them to go back first and wait.


    The Qin family left first, and the Zuo family stayed behind because Dong Yunmei didn''t want to leave.


    "Shuixiu, let me ask you something, Qingqing and the others will definitely go to Jiangzhou to attend the enthronement ceremony this time, will they be okay?" Dong Yunmei asked worriedly.


    Dong Youyou heard the words, and she was not angry, and said angrily: "Mother, she doesn''t contact us anymore, what are you still thinking about her? The ungrateful white-eyed wolf!"


    "Yuyou, stop talking!" Zhao Baoer saw that Dong Yunmei''s face was wrong and quickly stopped.


    Zhao Baoer came back from her study tour last year, Dong Yunmei went to Gu Shuixiu and said she wanted to marry Dong Youyou to Zhao Baoer.


    Gu Shuixiu felt that it would be a good thing if this happened, so she promised Dong Yunmei to talk to Zhao.


    The Zhao family had previously handed over Zhao Baoer''s marriage to Gu Shuixiu, and when she heard that the daughter-in-law that Gu Shuixi had found for Zhao Baoer was still her own niece, how could she have any opinions? Fully agreed.


    Zhao Baoer has always regarded Gu Shuixiu as the most respected person these years. As soon as Gu Shuixiu said that he wanted him to marry Dong Youyou, he agreed without thinking.


    One, Zhao Baoer has nothing to be picky about.


    On the contrary, because he was an orphan, he felt unworthy of Dong Youyou. After the two got married, because the Zuo family had too little labor force to do things, Dong Qingqing wanted to repay Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong for their kindness of raising , then discussed with Zhao Baoer and moved in for the time being.


    When Zuo Fengshi gets married, they are moving out. Live in a big house that Zhao Baoer bought in Panlong Town, and then Dong Qingqing will be able to live a stable life as a rich family.


    Dong Youyou didn''t say anything more because of Zhao Baoer''s blocking, but on her indignant face, everyone could see her anger.


    When it comes to Song Qingqing, everyone else is silent, because of Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi all these years, everyone is somewhat chilled, even Zhang Junchi feels sorry for everyone because of Zhang Xingchi, Gu Shuixiu feels that this matter has nothing to do with Zhang Junchi doesn''t matter, but this child has a knot in his heart. He will come over every now and then to fight Gu Shuixiu. In the end, it''s all because of Zhang Xingchi.


    Dong Yunmei''s face was very ugly, so pale that there was not even a trace of blood, she looked at Dong Youyou pleadingly, but was silent.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu sighed in her heart, and didn''t want to talk too much about them at this time, so she said: "The general arrangement is like this, you can go back and discuss it, because Dong Wu Injured and unable to fight, there are ten guards in our family who can fight, and they are equally divided into other beaches. There are only three or four people in the remaining place. It is obviously unrealistic for three or four people to fight against thousands of troops. We have no chance of winning, we can only use some tactics and try to retreat from the enemy, if we cannot resist the enemy at that time, those who stay must also think of a way to retreat.¡±


    Dong Yunmei stood up in despair, but Zuo Qingsong did not keep up, but looked at Gu Shuixiu resolutely and said: "Shuixiu, count me, Yunmei and the child will trouble Dong Yi to take them away It''s gone!"


    "Qingsong!" Dong Yunmei turned around in shock and exclaimed. Seeing that Yang Yi beside Dong Yunlan also expressed her desire to stay, she had no choice but to remain silent, unable to say anything.


    "Sister-in-law, let me stay too! After all, I have learned some kung fu, and my physical fitness is better than yours, so I can take care of you if I stay." Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi looked at each other With a glance, he said firmly.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little embarrassed at the moment, so she could only look at Shen Shikang in relief.


    Shen Shikang pondered for a long time, and then said quietly: "Yunlan wants to stay, let her stay, and she can help a little. As for Yang Yi, he has combat experience, when the time comes Let him lead some people to other beaches to guard, Dong Yi leads another team to another beach, Shuixiu and Yunlan stay in Cuizhu Mountain, more people are needed here, after all, this is the top priority Heavy."

 v4 Chapter 96： The woman does not let the man, withdraw

    Gu Shuixiu nodded. In fact, she thought so too, but Dong Yunlan was not included in her plan.


    Seeing Dong Yunlan''s statement, Butler Yang said, "Mrs. Dong, I am one of them. Although the old man can do not many things, he can help you no matter what."


    Shen Shikang laughed when he heard this, pointed at Butler Yang and shook his head, "Forget it, just leave with your grandson and wife."


    In these years, Dong Yunlan gave birth to another son, Yang Zining, to Yang Yi. He is now four years old, and the eldest son, Yang Zixuan, is eight years old. Nothing can be done, and besides being a man, Butler Yang doesn''t know martial arts and is old, so he can''t help at all.


    "I, I, I..." Butler Yang couldn''t say a word of rebuttal after me for a long time, but when he thought of those two naughty grandsons, Butler Yang had no choice but to admit it.


    In this way, if the Dong family adds Gu Shuixiu, there is one person, plus Yang Yi and the other three, there are fourteen people in total, if the Qin family is willing to come out Helping is naturally the best, if the Qin family is unwilling, then they can distribute it.


    First leave six people on the side of Cuizhu Mountain, and four others each, although there are fewer people, but there are fewer people. When people arrive, they can harvest immediately, and they only need to hide in the dark and attack with gas bombs or storm pear needles.


    The most troublesome is probably the Cuizhu Mountain! Once poison gas bombs are used in Cuizhu Mountain, all those livestock and crops will suffer!


    Fortunately, Dong Chenghu sealed the first line of the sky before. Now they only need to put away the ropes of the first line of sky, so that the other party can''t turn it over all at once, and they can stand on the wall and deal with these people.


    At that time, shooting storm pear blossom needles and throwing poison gas bombs in the first-line days, harvesting human life is like harvesting leeks.


    The next day, before dawn, the Cuizhu Mountain had already begun to act. Yang Yi and Dong Yi brought their respective teams and took two rainstorm pear flower needles respectively. Gu Shuixiu still had one in his hand. , I still have one at home, and they happen to be two.


    Because she and Dong Yunlan are both weak females, everyone unanimously decided to hand over the last one to Dong Yunlan for self-defense, and those gas bombs were all left by the remaining people. Their tasks were not only to destroy the enemy, but also to One is to protect Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan.


    Just after Yang Yi and Dong left, Uncle Qin brought Qin Shan and Qin Chuan over. Seeing the three of them dressed up, the corner of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth raised a radian, "Uncle Qin is here!"


    Uncle Qin nodded at the others, looked at Gu Shuixiu seriously and said, "Shuixiu, your aunt and Yueyi are going with you, we stay and help, how can we say this is our home, If the Cuizhu Mountain can¡¯t be preserved, our valley will probably be gone, so you need to do something from my uncle, since my uncle doesn¡¯t have the skills, the ability to draw a bow and shoot arrows is still okay.¡±


    Qin Shan and Qinchuan hurriedly nodded and agreed. They are all old hunters in the mountains. They are very handy with their weapons, and at least they can help kill two people.


    "Shuixiu, we treat those people as prey, just like before, not to mention we came prepared!" Qin Shan said proudly.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but chuckle, and was very pleased with their help. Dong Yunlan heard that Uncle Qin was good at archery, so she took off the rainstorm pear flower needle on her wrist and said firmly: "Sister-in-law, this thing is better for uncle than for me, I can only use it for self-defense, and I really can''t use it to its fullest power.


    smoothly. "


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a while, looked at the pear flower needle in the rainstorm in her hand, and met Dong Yunlan''s firm eyes, she had to sigh helplessly, "In this case, you must find another one for yourself. A self-defense weapon, or I really don''t worry about it."


    The Torrential Rain Pear Blossom Needle on Gu Shuixiu''s hand has been practiced to perfection by her, so she can only use it for herself at this moment.


    Dong Yunlan chose a long sword and some poisonous powder.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that she had chosen, so she stopped talking. Dong Yi picked up the Zhao family, Gu Mingde and others from Caozi Village. .


    As soon as they left, the entire Cuizhu Mountain was completely deserted. After night fell, this feeling was even more obvious.


    "Sister-in-law, when do you think those people will come over?" Dong Yunlan couldn''t sleep at night, and when she came out to breathe, she found that Gu Shuixiu was also standing in the courtyard, looking in the direction of the sky.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan in surprise, "Why haven''t you slept yet? Are you afraid?"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head and said with a frown, "I''m panicking, just come out and have a look."


    "The mountain and the rain are coming and the wind is full. Now it''s just the tranquility before the storm. Don''t worry, we have already arranged it on the beach. Once someone goes to the beach, the bell will ring, Qingsong Big Brother and Qin Shan have already climbed to the top of the cliff of Yishentian, once they come up, when they reach Yishentian, we will start to act, so you don''t need to panic, take a good rest first, and have the energy to fight the enemy."


    Gu Shuixiu gently comforted Dong Yunlan, and when they were talking, Dong Yuanxu sneaked back with Zhao Baoer and Zhang Junchi, which really surprised Gu Shuixiu.


    "Speak! What''s the matter with you?" Gu Shuixiu frowned as she looked at the three little ones in front of her. It shouldn''t be said that they were teenagers.


    "


    Dong Yuanxu saw Gu Shuixiu''s suspicious face, and immediately frowned, he lifted up his sleeves, revealing the pear flower needles in the rainstorm, "What I said is true! This is Uncle Dong Yi''s, we After learning so many years of kung fu, now is the time when we need us, how can we withdraw as soon as we say it!"


    Dong Yunlan said in surprise: "It''s really Dong Yi''s rainstorm pear flower needle. It seems that the children didn''t sneak back, they should have agreed to come back."


    Gu Shuixiu sighed helplessly and waved her hand, "Forget it, since everyone is back, it''s useless to say anything else, so let''s go, Yuan Xu has a pear flower needle on his body, you just follow Bao Uncle Er went to support Dong Yi. As for Yang Yi, because they still have Qin Chuan, one more person than Dong Yi, and Yang Yi has rich combat experience, so he can handle it if you think about it. You should go to meet Dong Yi now. , Junchi stay, after all, you are still young, I can take care of one or two in Cuizhu Mountain."

 v4 Chapter 97： attack, fight

    Zhang Junchi snorted twice, but he did not object to Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement.


    For the next few days, Cuizhu Mountain was calm and calm, and there were people on the cliff who were on duty every day with the torrential rain pear blossom needles. After a few days, Uncle Qin almost doubted Gu Shuixiu''s speculation.


    Just when Uncle Qin was thinking about discussing with Gu Shuixiu to go back to serve the crops, the bell in Dong''s house rang.


    Everyone stood up in astonishment and looked in the direction of Yixiantian.


    Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Come!"


    She looked at the vibrating bell, and instructed Dong Ba: "Right away to the cliff, remember, don''t expose yourself, and wait for someone to enter the first line of the sky before using the rainstorm pear flower needle."


    Dong Ba stepped back with a solemn expression, and took away the armor, which Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan spent days preparing for everyone.


    These armors are mainly to prevent the opponent from using arrows, so long as the eyes and hands are not hit by the armor, there is no problem.


    Gu Shuixiu continued to stare at the bell, and said to Dong Yunlan after a while: "If none of them stay on the boat, even if they are all ashore now, the bell of the first line of the sky has not rang, which means they are still investigating The surrounding terrain, wait for the bell of the first line of the sky to ring, you can rush over there, you can also send weapons to the uncle and the others, just help below, I am going to the cliff now!"


    Gu Shuixiu put the armor on her body while giving instructions.


    Dong Yunlan''s heart beat faster, staring at the bell seriously, just when the bell rang, he immediately ran towards the direction of the sky with meritorious deeds.


    At this time, she could see that all eight people, including Gu Shuixiu, were ambushed on the cliff. With a gesture from Gu Shuixiu, Uncle Qin and her started to fire the pear flower needles in the rainstorm. One shot was twenty-five needles. Two people are fifty shots. Even if they can''t hit all the shots, they can kill hundreds of them with a few shots.


    "Not good! There is an ambush! Retreat!" When the leader of the dark guard had a problem with consciousness, they had already fallen two or three hundred people. It was poisoned, and these people did not stand up again when they fell.


    It''s just that it was too late for them to retreat. At this time, Qin Chuan and others began to throw gas bombs into the sky, and some people threw them at the beach.


    However, because the sea area of ??Cuizhushan is inaccessible and the water quality is too good, coupled with the reefs on the seabed, those people can be seen clearly when they swim in the sea.


    Gu Shuixiu''s Torrential Rain Pear Blossom Needle was aimed at them again, directly causing them to die in the sea.


    He cursed: "Didn''t the military advisor say that this place is the best landing spot? We don''t know how many brothers we lost in order to come here, why is there still an ambush here!"


    The people next to him were too frightened to come out, and after the leader of the guards got angry, he said timidly: "Hey, don''t you think this gas bomb is very similar to the gas bomb used by the rebels in Linhai County. Like? Do you think the rebel army also set up coastal defenses on the coastline of Yongjia County?"


    "Fart! If Song Youxin was so thorough, he wouldn''t have procrastinated until now to declare himself emperor! I''m afraid it''s not Song Youxin, but the abominable Cheng Gongzi! I don''t know who that person is! Who is holy? It can be calculated that we will start from here!" The leader of the dark guard reluctantly said, looking at the opponent''s posture, he was determined not to destroy them all!


    The leader of the dark guard gritted his teeth and said angrily: "No matter! Fight! I don''t believe that the two thousand of us will not be able to enter Yongjia County! The archers are ready! Shoot me!"


    Those secret guards who finally found a place to hide, heard the leader''s order, and immediately took out their bows and arrows, aimed at the silhouette on the cliff, and launched them. Qin Shan, who was throwing the smoke bomb, found that an arrow had been shot on his armor, stunned for a moment, then sat down on the ground in fear, panting heavily.


    Uncle Qin saw that Qin Shan was hit by an arrow, and exclaimed: "Shan''er, are you alright?"


    Qin Shan hurriedly replied loudly: "Dad, I''m fine, these bastards! They dared to shoot me, I fought them!"


    Gu Shuixiu watched Qin Shan pick up the slingshot from behind in astonishment. Before she could react, she took out an enhanced version of the gas bomb from another basket.


    The poison gas bombs just now were not enough to kill you. The power of this enhanced version is several times that of the previous one, and after being poisoned, there is no solution. That''s why they didn''t let them use this thing directly, and now it seems that Qin Chuan has been provoked.


    In between, he took the slingshot as a pebble, and shot it heavily in the direction the arrow had just flown in. With the blessing of the slingshot, the poison gas bomb flew directly to the edge of the beach, and then exploded, filling the air The scope of the smoke that came out was obviously twice as large as before.


    Seeing this, Dong Baji and his colleagues began to fire poison gas bombs without hesitation.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the hazy and ethereal underworld like a fairyland under the cliff, and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. There was no wind now, and the smoke below didn''t dissipate so quickly, and Qin Shan and the others were still firing desperately. As if these gas bombs didn''t cost money, Gu Shuixiu could only stare dumbly, not even using her own pear flower needle for the storm. How could she know where those people were hiding? Using the rainstorm pear flower needle is also a waste.


    Gu Shuixiu simply sat on the cliff hugging her knees to watch the scenery, thinking to herself, the blue sky and white clouds and the sea are not bad, but the screams from below have damaged such a beautiful scenery. After this incident, how will she clean up the mess on this beach?


    As long as Gu Shuixiu thinks of this, her scalp feels numb, and she looks down, and the smoke is still lingering, and she can''t see half of her figure.


    It was not until Qin Shan and Dong Ba used up the smoke bombs that they stopped. During this period, Uncle Qin kept paying attention to the movement of the sea. Whenever he found someone jumping into the sea, he would fire the pear flower needle in the rainstorm. Qing Song has been shooting rockets, trying to block those people''s retreat.


    Dong Yunlan below received Dong Ba''s signal and sent them a poison gas bomb again, Gu Shuixiu said with a headache: "Okay, stop and stop, and then throw it down, we don''t know what to do anymore. !"


    Uncle Qin echoed, "Don''t throw it away, there are definitely not many people alive below, we still have to observe those fish that slip through the net, you make it look like a show, we What do you think?"

 v4 Chapter 98： Corpse Mountain, post-war

    Qin Shan and Dong Bajie looked at each other and closed their hands in guilt. Those who were still holding slingshots ready to launch instantly slumped.


    Gu Shuixiu watched this scene amusingly, thinking that their mentality is really good, they can still play tricks at this time, and I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    When the smoke below dissipated a lot, Gu Shuixiu said to Zuo Qingsong: "Brother-in-law, you and uncle are better at observation than us, you can see where there may be hidden people, and tell me, We specifically pick places like that to shoot."


    That is to say, while Zuo Qingsong and Uncle Qin were watching carefully, others were watching, but unfortunately it was so quiet that there were no footsteps, how could there be people?


    As a precaution, Gu Shuixiu had to let Zuo Qingsong shoot arrows at places where people might be hiding. She also tried shooting from different angles. They couldn''t see what was going on underneath, so Gu Shuixiu had to ask Dong Ba and the others to ignite the torches and throw them under the cliff. One or two might not work, but if there were a lot of them, the effect would come out.


    It took them two hours to keep these torches alone, and there was still no movement at the bottom of the cliff.


    Those torches were thrown down, and there was a smell of burning. You don''t have to think about it to know that those corpses were set on fire. Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how many corpses were down there, but she didn''t throw them down. The torches will hit a corpse, and the density of those corpses can be seen.


    After Dong Yunlan climbed the cliff, she saw the scene below and the smell of burnt smell in the wind, she couldn''t help retching.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to ask Dong Baxian to send her back to Dong''s house to rest.


    It is actually very easy to enter the mountain, and it is not possible to set fire in such a place, otherwise the mountain will burn easily. The best way is to use poison gas bombs and rainstorm pear needles.


    They also specially caught more than a dozen hornets and wrapped them up. After they landed, they released these hornets and made those people the targets of the hornets'' attack. Once the other party was in chaos, they could use gas bombs and storm pear needles to sneak attack.


    As for Yang Yi, with his temperament, he is obviously not as cunning and cunning as Dong Yuanxu, but because the number of people is too small, he has to think of other ways to deal with it. Fortunately, the beach they went to No one landed, Yang Yi counted the days there, until the day when Song Youxin ascended the throne, there was still no movement on their side, so Yang Yi led the people to retreat back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Before they returned to Cuizhu Mountain, they went to meet with Dong Yi and the others. Only then did they know that Dong Yuanxu and Zhao Baoer had followed them. After listening to their great achievements, Yang Yi only felt that his mind was full of black lines, but I can''t help but feel gratified. These skin boys are not normal on weekdays. I didn''t expect to use these cleverness to fight the enemy at a critical time. It''s not a plaything.


    "So how many people did you kill in total?" Yang Yi looked at Dong Yuanxu calmly, with a slight smile on his face.


    Dong Yuanxu immediately became arrogant when he heard the words, "Little uncle, you should say how many people have gone ashore! We have wiped out all those people!"


    Zhao Baoer chuckled and said respectfully: "Mr. Yang, we killed more than 1,000 people in total, because the beach here is not big, and there are no people from the court landing on your side, so We guess that the rest of the people have come ashore from Cuizhu Mountain, and we are rushing back!"


    Yang Yi heard this, the smile on his face disappeared immediately, and he said, "Then go! There can be nothing wrong there!"


    Dong Yuanxu was not nervous, so he comforted slowly: "Little uncle, don''t worry, before we left, we agreed with Junchi, once Cuizhu Mountain can''t defend it, we will I asked him to send me a message, we haven''t received a message from Junchi yet, which means that it''s fine and there''s no problem."


    Yang Yi stopped and took a serious look at Dong Yuanxu. He didn''t expect these children to really impress him this time. One by one, ghosts and ghosts, ghost ideas emerged one after another.


    Dong Yuanxu was satisfied with Yang Yi''s shock, dragged Zhao Baoer up and down, and quickly ran away.


    They all grew up in this mountain, and it is not difficult to walk on the ground in the mountains.


    Yang Yi chased after him amusingly. When the group returned to Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yunlan opened the door for them.


    As soon as everyone saw Dong Yunlan, they immediately asked excitedly, "How is it? Did someone attack us here?"


    Dong Yunlan nodded and shook her head, gesturing blankly for them to look in the direction of Yixiantian, and muttered: "It''s been more than ten days, my sister-in-law said that there are too many corpses on the beach, In addition, Dong Ba and the others abused poison gas bombs, and now there are poison powders everywhere under the cliff of Yixiantian. If people go down, they will definitely be poisoned, even if there is an antidote pill, it is useless.


    In addition, the sister-in-law said that the corpses were exposed to the sun for a long time, and it was easy to cause plague. These days there was not even a drop of rain, so the sister-in-law and Uncle Qin were planning to sprinkle the corpses with bamboo wine, and then set fire to the corpses. With so many corpses, I''m afraid it''s not enough to use up all the bamboo wine in Cuizhu Mountain.


    No, Uncle Qin cried like he was going to kill him because he felt sorry for those bamboo wines! "


    After Yang Yi was depressed, he pulled Dong Yunlan to take a closer look, and said with concern, "Are you not injured?"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head gently, a happy smile flashed on her face, "I''m fine, my sister-in-law didn''t let me go up the cliff at all, and just delivered weapons to them below, I was until Those people climbed up when they were almost dead, but seeing the corpses piled up in mountains, I couldn''t take it anymore, and I have to trouble Dong Ba to send me back."


    Yang Yi and the others cheered happily when they heard Dong Yunlan''s words. When Dong Yuanxu and the others just climbed up the cliff, they saw Gu Shuixiu holding a torch and looking down at the cliff with a solemn expression, pitiful He said: "This move is not my intention, but if you are fighting, you will die or I will die. You should reincarnate in peace as soon as possible!"

 v4 Chapter 99： Burning the corpse, the impact of Dong Yuanxu

    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she threw the torch in her hand neatly. As soon as the flame touched the ground, it spread rapidly around, but within a quarter of an hour, the entire cliff had become a sea of ??fire. The smell of burning corpses was really disgusting, especially with so many corpses.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at it and went down the cliff without looking back. After tossing for so long, she always felt a little out of strength and leaned against the stone wall dizzy.


    Dong Yuanxu and the others were still immersed in the shock of the fire, and they couldn''t recover for a long time. When they reacted, there was still Gu Shuixiu''s figure, only a large sea of ??fire at the bottom of the cliff remained , Dong Baji and others next to him are still adding firewood from time to time, making the fire below burn more and more vigorously.


    "Let''s go, there''s nothing to see here." Zhang Junchi pulled Dong Yuanxu out of his mind, and Zhao Baoer, who couldn''t recover, was full of worry, if it wasn''t for him staying in Cuizhu Mountain all the time , After so many days of psychological torture, it must be like Dong Yuanxu and Zhao Baoer at this time.


    Dong Yuanxu came back to his senses, glanced down again, replied softly, and followed Zhang Junchi down the cliff, but he was still thinking about the scene of burning the corpse.


    Gu Shuixiu rested against the stone wall for a long time before recovering. Seeing that Dong Yuanxu and the others had also come down, she asked with a pale face, "Yuanxu, what''s the situation on your side?"


    Dong Yuanxu walked over to support Gu Shuixiu, and replied obediently beside her: "Mother, we have more than 1,000 people ashore, because there are too few of us, and there are no cliffs there for protection. , we had to think differently, and finally caught several hornets, and made some traps. After all those people landed, we pierced the hornet''s nest, making those people the target of wasp attacks, and then using the pear flower needle in the rainstorm.


    Because the pear flower needles are small and dense in the rainstorm, they didn''t notice it at all. Even if they found their companions fell, they just thought they were stung by wasps. When they reacted, we used poison gas bombs. With such cooperation, more than 1,000 people were quickly wiped out. As for the little uncle, there was no one, so he was really lucky. "


    Gu Shuixiu laughed when she heard that Dong Yuanxu used wasps to attack those people. It was hard for these children to think of such a way.


    "Mother, how many people were there just now?" Before Dong Yuanxu could take a closer look, the fire started, and he only knew that the mountains and seas of corpses below were about to become mass graves. I don''t know how many people there are. Are there many of them?


    Gu Shuixiu''s face sank instantly, and she was silent for a while before she said: "We have two groups of people here, the first group was about 2,000 people, and we killed more than half of them. At first, some people jumped into the sea and ran away, and the men and horses who came behind were estimated to be the rescue soldiers who were brought in by those people. There were more than 5,000 people in total. .


    It''s just that they were at sea and they had to shoot arrows on the cliff. The range was too long, so we could be safe and sound. Those who ran away didn''t know what Dong Ba and the others used later. The slingshot and the enhanced version of the gas bomb have a very long range. In the end, Dong Ba and the others used the gas bomb to aim at the ships. One gas bomb can kill more than half of the people on a ship, plus your uncle. rocket.


    Forcing them to jump off the boat and swim ashore, plus the torrential rain of pear blossom needles and poison gas bombs, they became the mountains and seas of corpses you saw.


    Afterwards, your uncle and the others couldn''t sleep for two consecutive days because of their nervousness. I don''t think it''s a problem for them to be like this, so I gave them a drug to make them sleep well One day and one night, fortunately, no one attacked again during this period.


    After they woke up, they began to have some sequelae. I had to put things down here and let them take care of themselves. When they are healed, we will have time to deal with things here. Now these corpses It all stinks, and my mother really can''t think of a better way than burning it. "


    Dong Yuanxu did not expect the situation here to be so tragic. If he had known, he would not have listened to Gu Shuixiu and left, but if he hadn''t gone to support Dong Yi, Dong Yi and the others would have been unable to prevent it. More than 1,000 people will be troublesome at that time.


    Dong Yuanxu struggled for a while, shook his head and stopped thinking about it, then said: "It seems that the total number of people is about 9,000 people. There will definitely be a fierce battle in Yongjia County!"


    Dong Yuanxu is only worried about those innocent people, and has no hope for the rebel army under Song Youxin''s jurisdiction. Know what''s going on in Jiangzhou.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Zhang Junchi next to him, he knew that Zhang Junchi was worried about Zhang Xingchi, although he was very dissatisfied with Zhang Xingchi, Dong Yuanxu still asked: "Mother, is there any news from the club in Jiangzhou? Where is Dad? Is there any news?"


    Gu Shuixiu closed her eyes wearily and leaned on Dong Yuanxu''s shoulders, and said weakly, "Song Youxin''s ascension to the throne is just the news of the day before yesterday, even if there is news from there, I''m afraid it will take another six or seven days. It''s no use worrying about you."


    Jiangzhou is not Linhai County, it is next door to Yongjia County, it will take at least ten days to pass the book from there, how can it be so fast! Gu Shuixiu now misses modern mobile phones more and more, and she can say anything about a thousand miles away. It''s not like the ancient times, when news is transmitted without the timeliness!


    Dong Yuanxu smirked and touched his head, and quickly coaxed: "Mother, I''m just asking, if you have any news, remember to tell me first!"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded amusedly, and immediately said: "Junchi, I know you are worried about your brother, but everyone has their own fate, and wealth and wealth are at risk. The mission of the eldest son, no matter what your brother thinks, at least he takes everything on his own and gives you the opportunity to choose, no matter what the outcome is, Aunt Xiu hopes that you will be like this in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu did not speak clearly, but Zhang Junchi heard it clearly and nodded, "No matter what happens to my brother in the future, in my heart he is my brother who loves me, and I, will It has always been Zhang Junchi of Cuizhu Mountain."


    Zhao Baoer sighed, patted Zhang Junchi on the shoulder, and comforted him silently.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Zhang Junchi''s words, her heart was sour, and her tears couldn''t help falling. The imperial court sent 9,000 people to Yongjia County this time. Knowing, I''m afraid it''s ten times a hundred times more than here. Looking at the posture of the imperial court, it is planned to sink the boat. It''s not that Gu Shuixiu is pessimistic, but she has a bad premonition and always feels that something has happened.

 v4 Chapter 100： Leaving Cuizhu Mountain for a while, a letter from afar

    The group returned to Dong''s house in silence, because there were too many corpses on the side of Yixiantian, the fire was too fierce, and the wind blowing in from the sea had an extremely unpleasant smell of burning corpses , making everyone dizzy.


    Uncle Qin stayed for a while, but he couldn''t stand it any longer, so he went to Gu Shuixiu, "Shuixiu, I think we should leave Cuizhu Mountain for a while, I don''t know how long it will burn there. Dong Ba and the others are fine on the cliff, we really can''t stand it in this mountain, the smell seems to be poisonous after a long time."


    Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong reconsidered, the people they boasted of extremely strong physical fitness can''t stand it, let alone other people.


    Gu Shuixiu was disgusted for a while, frowned, hesitated for a while, then nodded and agreed, only let Dong Ba and the others continue to stay on the cliff, and wait for Zuo Qingsong and the others to rest before going to change shifts with them.


    And they all retreated to the Qin family and Zuo family in the valley to live temporarily. It was far from the beach and could not smell that disgusting smell. Dong Yunlan felt comfortable when he arrived here. Some, breathing the fresh air greedily, sighed, "Finally survived! Before I felt like a walking dead, it was terrible."


    Yang Yi looked at the people who were staying at Cuizhu Mountain, he didn''t even have the chance to make a move this time, but all the others went out to fight, this time I have to help a little, "Yunlan , you should rest here first, there can be no one patrolling in the village, you can arrange some people, I will take these people to change shifts with Dong Ba and the others, and let them rest well."


    Dong Yunlan knew that Yang Yi had no effort at all this time, so she nodded and agreed without distress.


    Ten days later, two homing pigeons flew from Cuizhu Mountain. Yang Yi took the bamboo tube from the feet of the two homing pigeons. He wanted to open it directly, but hesitated again, turned and ran towards the valley.


    Gu Shuixiu and the others have recovered after ten days of recuperation, and no one from the beach has come from the sea anymore. Those corpses were burned for three days and all burned to ashes. Blow, it is estimated that all of them have gone to the sea, dust returns to dust, soil returns to earth, but Gu Shuixiu has a shadow over there, and since it has not rained so far, there are probably a lot of poisonous powder in the first-line days. Will she be in this year? I plan to let people go down again.


    While Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan were discussing matters, Yang Yi hurried over with two bamboo tubes, "This was taken from a carrier pigeon, I haven''t seen it yet."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan heard the words, their hearts jumped, Dong Yuanxu and others came over to ask questions, all staring at the bamboo tube on the table, wishing they could see a hole in it.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu directly took out the note inside.


    The first letter was written by Dong Chenghu. After reading it, Gu Shuixiu continued to take out the second letter in silence. This letter was written by Shen Ziping to Shen Shikang.


    "How is it? How is it? What did the letter say?" Zhang Junchi couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Shuixiu gave him a complicated look, and said solemnly, "One letter was written by your Uncle Dong, and the other letter was written by Brother Shen. Some people made troubles and provokes, but they were all suppressed by him, and the life and death of Zhu Zhifu is still uncertain, the entire Linhai County is under his control, everything is fine, but..."


    "But what? Mother, don''t betray me! We''re so anxious!" Dong Yuanxu was so anxious that he almost jumped.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply, and said sadly: "Your father said that he received a letter from Yu Yi, and a large-scale war broke out in Jiangzhou, just after he ascended the throne. At the ceremony, the imperial court suddenly appeared 50,000 elites, because the number of people sent by the imperial court was beyond their expectations, and it was too late for them to ask for help. Even Song Youxin went down to the battlefield in person, and the two sides went through a fierce battle.


    Song Youxin was shot by random arrows and was in danger, and Xingchi...in order to protect his pregnant wife, unfortunately died..."


    "What!" Zhang Junchi''s eyes widened, tears fell like beads with broken threads, and his face was full of disbelief, "No... Aunt Xiu, Uncle Dong is Are you lying to me? My brother is so powerful, how could he have died! I don''t believe it!"


    Zhang Junchi collapsed and knelt on the ground crying, his voice full of grief.


    Gu Shuixiu took a deep breath with red eyes and said, "Junchi, your uncle Dong also said in the letter that Yu Yi and the others tried their best to protect Song Youxin and Qingqing from leaving Jiangzhou. The first **** was sent to Linhai County, and now he is training with your Uncle Dong.


    It''s just that Uncle Dong said that Qingqing''s situation is very wrong, like a mental disorder, sometimes giggling, sometimes crying, he doesn''t know what to do now, and is arranging for someone to **** him back, Let Yunmei take care of you, if you want to know more, cheer up and ask when Qingqing arrives. "


    Zhang Junchi just kept crying and didn''t know if Gu Shuixiu had listened to it. Dong Yuanxu and Zhao Baoer quickly brought Zhang Junchi into the room for comfort.


    Yang Yi sighed: "Before, my master was not optimistic about this matter. If Song Youxin did not get to the throne first, he would have lost both himself and his son-in-law!"


    "There must be chaos in Jiangzhou now, fortunately, Linhai County and Yongjia County have not missed, and there will be no problems in Jin''an County with the Pei family. As for your young master in charge In those prefectures and counties, Mr. Shen has informed the news in advance, and with precautions, they will not fall, and now they are waiting for Song Youxin''s cronies to pacify Jiangzhou." Gu Shuixiu said leisurely, her eyes were still red, it was obvious that she was not in the mood. Not as peaceful as it seems on the surface.


    Yang Yi nodded, then asked, "What did my young master say in the letter? Are there any new instructions?"


    Gu Shuixiu simply handed Shen Ziping''s letter to Yang Yi, "He didn''t say anything, he just kept rejoicing, saying that if it wasn''t for your master''s foresight, he wouldn''t be in deep trouble. The quagmire of Jiangzhou. Alas! Your young master really doesn''t look like your master''s own son, such a brain! The flying pigeons from thousands of miles have come here just to say these two words, and there is nothing practical at all!"


    Unexpected things.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, forgetting that this is a matter of the Shen family, what is she worrying about here, "I guess Dong Yi will be back in a few days, and we can pick him up when he comes back. Qingqing will leave here together, go to that valley, live there for two years and come back."

 v4 Chapter 101： decide to leave, pick up

    "Live for two years?" Yang Yi exclaimed, who was desperately trying to protect Cuizhu Mountain before, why did he suddenly want to leave for so long now? Then why are they so desperately protecting the Cuizhu Mountain?


    Dong Yunlan, who was beside him, asked puzzled: "Sister-in-law, why did we leave for so long? It''s not that the storm is over, we don''t need to leave!" Dong Yunlan thought Gu Shuixiu would let Dong Yi picked up the person she sent away before, why does it feel different now than she imagined?


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the couple helplessly and sighed: "Don''t you think about it? Let''s not say whether there will be people attacking later, we have so many deaths on this beach People, can you really live on? Also, there are still a lot of poisonous powder in that one-line sky, which will definitely affect the vegetation of Cuizhu Mountain in the short term. Are we here to seek death?


    When we leave for a few years, everything here will return to normal and then come back, this is the best choice, of course, we can''t let Cuizhushan be like this, I will give Chenghu some before leaving Xin, let him include Yongjia County in the coastal defense, and send some additional personnel to patrol. I believe that the court has killed so many people in Yongjia County this time, and he will definitely not dare to take this idea lightly in the future. In any case, leaving now is the best policy. "


    Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi heard so much and knew that it was impossible to insist on staying, so they nodded in agreement.


    Then Gu Shuixiu told Uncle Qin and his son about her concerns. They all knew that the situation here was really unsafe, and they didn''t dare to take the risk of letting the women, children and children come back, so they decided to follow Gu Shuixiu Leaving, but before they leave, they have to take away part of the money they buried, maybe they will rely on this money to survive in the next days.


    When Gu Shuixiu and the others made arrangements, Dong Yi finally came back.


    After the great achievements, I feel even more dazed.


    It took a long time to accept these realities, "Madam, Mr. Shen and the others have all been set up properly. As soon as we got there, Dong Xiao and the others started to plant the fields. Some green vegetables and so on, as for the food, let''s bring the food we have at home, although there are also there, but this time there are so many people passing by, so it is better to bring it with you."


    Dong Yi hoarded a lot of food when he laid out the valley before, but this time the number of people in the past exceeded his expectations, I am afraid that the food will not last next year''s autumn harvest. The solution is to bring the food hoarding at home.


    Uncle Qin and Zuo Qingsong listened to Dong Yi''s words, and they went home and crashed their surplus grain into the donkey cart. No matter what, they were relying on others. If they eat Dong''s family again, they have no shame.


    Seeing the food, Gu Shuixiu could only smile helplessly and follow their wishes.


    After that, Gu Shuixiu told Dong Yi about the situation in Jiangzhou, and also about Song Qingqing, Dong Yi was completely silent, looked at the direction of the inner court with a blank face, and said lightly Asked, "How is Junchi?"


    "Alas! When something like this happened, the child was hit hard, and he broke down and cried a lot before. These days, Yuan Xu and Baoer are with him, and I don''t know what he wants to do. How long will it take to get out of the pain!"


    What Gu Shuixiu is most worried about these days is Zhang Junchi. This child has been stunned for a while since the day he burst into tears, and occasionally hides in the room and weeps secretly. It looks so pitiful, Gu Shuixiu doesn''t know How to comfort him, I had to ask Dong Yuanxu and Zhao Baoer to accompany him more and enlighten him.


    "I''ll go see him!" Dong Yi doesn''t look cold-hearted, but he really loves these children, not to mention Zhang Junchi was taught by him since childhood.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu felt relieved, she still had so many things to take care of, how could she always focus on him.


    Nine days later, Gu Shuixiu received Gu Daniu''s flying pigeon biography, which meant that Song Qingqing had arrived in Zhishui County.


    Three days later, Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yi and Yang Yi to go out to pick up people, and they waited halfway. the valley, and no longer return to Cuizhu Mountain.


    The place they agreed to meet was very close to Caozi Village, so Gu Shuixiu went into the village to meet the village chief.


    The village chief was surprised when he saw Gu Shuixiu, then he was overjoyed, and quickly invited people into the house, "Shuixiu, uncle was about to ask you, your parents were picked up by you! It''s been so long, and they haven''t come back. Before, they asked me to help them take care of the family''s fields, but now that they haven''t come back, my uncle doesn''t know what to do."


    Gu Shuixiu just remembered that Zhao Shi and Gu Mingde were indeed picked up by her in a hurry, and it was normal that she didn''t have time to explain too much. Because the village chief had helped her family take care of the fields for so long, Gu Shuixiu''s expression After softening a bit, he said gratefully, "Uncle, I really trouble you this time. I wonder if our village was still peaceful a while ago?"


    Gu Fugui was stunned for a moment, then immediately thought of what Gu Shuixiu was asking, and said nervously: "Don''t say it, there were really some troubles at that time, and there were robbers in several nearby villages. , Some people suffered, but fortunately there were not many people, and they were finally arrested.


    As for our village, because we built a road leading to the town, there are more robbers coming to our side, there are twenty or thirty people! Fortunately, I heard you before. The villagers hid during that time, and the village was empty. Those people set fire to a lot of houses in a fit of anger, but no one was killed. As for things like houses, everyone can work together to build it again.


    It''s just that when we were hiding, that crazy woman from Huang couldn''t control it, couldn''t make any sense with her, and Gu Qian couldn''t control it either. If we tied her, she would go crazy again. We had no choice but to let her go and gave her a hiding place. We were afraid that she would reveal our hiding place, so we didn''t tell him where we were hiding.


    When the robbers entered the village, she didn''t know where she was going. We didn''t see her in the village when we came out. Because Gu Qian came to ask me for help, I mobilized the people in the village I helped to find it, but after searching for so many days, I couldn''t find the figure of Huang''s, and everyone had given up. "

 v4 Chapter 102： Entrust the Gu familys fields and rush to the mysterious valley

    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a while, she had already forgotten that there was such a time bomb as the Huang family, she never thought that the Huang family would disappear! But it doesn''t make sense. This person shouldn''t be alive or killed. What does missing mean?


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a while, and suggested: "Uncle, I think if you have time, you should look for it again to see if there is anything missing, I came here today just to see the situation in the village, By the way, let me tell my uncle, we are afraid that we will have to trouble uncle to help take care of it for a year or two. We will not let uncle work in vain. When the autumn harvest comes, the grain of those tenants will be deducted. How about we divide the uncle into three tiers? "


    "Three floors?" Gu Fugui smacked his tongue, and immediately shook his head and refused: "Shuixiu, it''s not a big deal for your family to take care of the fields, besides, your family still has Tenant farmers, even if I didn''t watch them, those tenant farmers wouldn''t dare to steal and play tricks, there are too many three floors, and my uncle doesn''t feel at ease."


    Although Gu Fugui has no skills, he is also a person with principles, especially since he is the head of the village now, how can he take advantage of the villagers in such an upright manner, especially when this incident spreads out, the villagers must be jealous To speak sour words will definitely affect his prestige in the village.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed for a while. Seeing that Gu Fugui refused to ask for three floors, she reduced the three floors to one, and Gu Fugui reluctantly accepted it.


    After taking care of Gu family matters, Gu Shuixiu said goodbye to Gu Fugui immediately, and gathered with Dong Yuanxu and the others. It didn''t take long for Dong Yi and his party to appear in the sight of Gu Shuixiu and others.


    Zhang Junchi was the most excited and rushed up first, looking at Dong Yi with a questioning face.


    Dong Yi looked at the carriage and sighed: "Qingqing''s mood is not very stable, we gave her some medicine before we set off, and she is sleeping now, let''s hurry up and listen to her over here. The person said that she would cry and laugh as long as she woke up, and sometimes bit people frantically, and did not allow others to approach, because she was pregnant, and she had to be more careful in taking care of her, and that''s what we did.


    This is not the place to talk, let''s go quickly, if we wait for Qingqing to wake up and she makes trouble, we will definitely be noticed by others. "


    When Dong Yi said this, Zhang Junchi didn''t dare to say anything more, Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Then hurry up, hurry up now, I will definitely be sleeping outside for the next few days, Be alert."


    Everyone nodded and set off.


    After dark, the group was taken by Dong Yi to a dry cave to rest. Just when Gu Shuixiu was half asleep, he heard a shrill laughter in a daze, and everyone else was stunned. She woke up, only to find Song Qingqing standing on the corner of the cave when everyone got up. She was looking at everyone with a puzzled face, laughing from time to time, then she became quiet again, and continued to observe them, as if she was trying to think about something and what Can''t even think of it.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and looked at everything in front of her. She softened her voice and coaxed gently, "Qingqing, I''m my aunt, do you remember?"


    Song Qingqing put the focus on Gu Shuixiu, her eyes were still blank, but she would not resist Gu Shuixiu''s closeness. She does not allow others to approach her within three steps, otherwise she will fight back viciously, and now it seems that she does not dislike Madam''s approach."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, took Song Qingqing''s shoulders and sat on the straw beside her, and then asked Dong Ba to get her something to eat. Seeing that Song Qingqing didn''t want others to approach, Gu Shuixiu had no choice but to Eat for her yourself.


    When she calmed down, when Gu Shuixiu saw that Zhang Junchi had something to say, she pointed at Zhang Junchi and said to her: "Qingqing, do you remember him? He is Zhang Junchi, Xingchi''s brother, yours Uncle, remember?"


    Song Qingqing watched Zhang Junchi for a while, then suddenly grinned and shouted, "Okay, okay, all..."


    Gu Shuixiu frowned in confusion, turned her head to look at the others, and saw that others were also puzzled, so she had to continue to focus on Song Qingqing.


    With Gu Shuixiu''s comfort, Song Qingqing became sleepy after making trouble for a while. After she fell asleep, everyone fell asleep exhausted.


    In the next few days, Gu Shuixiu will take care of Song Qingqing, Zhang Junchi will play by the side, talk to Song Qingqing from time to time, hope she can remember something, now his brother is dead, his The only relatives left are Song Qingqing, the sister-in-law, and the unborn child in Song Qingqing''s belly. No matter what he wants to make Song Qingqing return to normal.


    He still has to ask carefully, why they alienated them after leaving Cuizhu Mountain, he still has many questions, all of which need Song Qingqing to answer him.


    After a few days of tossing, they finally reached the hidden valley.


    This is the first time Gu Shuixiu has come here, and she already laughed when she saw the entrance. It''s such a mysterious place, no wonder it hasn''t been discovered and included in the territory of the court so far.


    Only when they entered the valley, they found that the valley is like a unique place. The stream here will be bigger than the stream on the other side of Cuizhu Mountain, and the water will be much more turbulent. There were three large mansions in the valley, the layout was similar to the mansion in Cuizhu Mountain, Gu Shuixiu seemed to have returned to Cuizhu Mountain by herself.


    Dong Yunmei heard that Zuo Qingsong and Song Qingqing were back, and rushed out in disbelief, even Dong Youyou ran out, but after they saw the crazy Song Qingqing in front of them, both of them were dumbfounded.


    Dong Yunmei said in shock: "What''s going on? How did Qingqing become like this?"


    Dong Youyou originally wanted to come over and question Song Qingqing, and stab her a few words by the way, but she didn''t expect to see Song Qingqing like this, she couldn''t accept it for a while, and looked at Zhao Baoer inquiringly.


    Dong Qinyan in the crowd saw this and sighed deeply, thinking that she was most attached to this sister at the beginning. From beginning to end, no matter what others said, she always believed in Song Qingqing She had difficulties with Zhang Xingchi. Now that she sees Song Qingqing like this, how should she ask?


    Gu Shuixiu ordered someone to send Song Qingqing back to the room first, and then told everyone about the situation in Jiangzhou, and also said about Zhang Xingchi''s unfortunate death.


    Dong Yunmei seemed to be drained for a moment, and couldn''t help crying: "Qingqing, why is this child so miserable! If I knew it would be like this, I should have insisted on not letting her leave! Now, my husband is gone, I''m crazy! What the **** is wrong with the society!"


    "Okay, don''t cry anymore, Qingqing is also a woman, so it''s understandable to be stimulated by such a situation, the doctor didn''t say it, this disease is not incurable, as long as Don''t let her be stimulated any more, give more counseling on weekdays, and slowly she will return to normal."


    Zuo Qingsong can only comfort Dong Yunmei so much. To be honest, he has always regarded this child as his own. He has never neglected this child since he married Dong Yunmei. Now he sees Song Qingqing like this , he is not feeling well!

 v4 Chapter 103： Grief, Dong Chenghu is angry

    Shen Shikang sighed heavily, looking into the distance with deep eyes, "Xingchi can be said to be taught by me, and the son of an old friend, now that he has gone like this, Shi also My life!" After Shen Shikang finished speaking, he turned to look at Zhang Junchi beside him, and said solemnly, "Junchi, you have to take a warning about your brother! Now you are the only one left in the Zhang family, and of course, Qingqing belly. The child in the house. Now you are the only one who can carry the burden of the Zhang family, don¡¯t be like your brother again!¡±


    Zhang Junchi nodded heavily, tears fell from his face, but he was stubborn and silent.


    "By the way, Xingchi died in Jiangzhou, what about his body? How to deal with it?" Shen Shikang asked with a face.


    Gu Shuixiu said with a heavy heart: "Yu Qi and the others collected his body for him, because Xingchi once said that he wanted to be buried with his parents after he died, so Yu Yi escorted Qingqing to Linhai When he was in the county, he also transported Xingchi''s body together, and Chenghu had already buried him in Zhang''s cemetery.


    Only at the risk of sending Qingqing back to Yongjia County. "


    Shen Shikang nodded and did not ask further questions. Now everyone is still immersed in grief, and it is useless to say more.


    Under Cuixi''s service, Gu Shuixiu did a good job of grooming, had a warm meal, and fell asleep. She had been sleeping in the mountains and forests these days, but she was exhausted.


    In the following days, everyone has been living a peaceful life in the valley, Dong Yi left the valley, and he has to go to Zhishui County to help the colorful, and by the way explore Jiangzhou He would write to Gu Shuixiu and the others as soon as there was any trouble.


    As for Dong Chenghu, at this time it was because Song Youxin had died and the rebel army had no leader.


    I don''t know, but he was sure that Yu Qi and Yu Jiu didn''t have that kind of mind, and the Pei family said at the earliest that they were only cooperating with Song Youxin. If the Pei family wanted to dominate the family at this moment, I was afraid that the forces before Song Youxin would counterattack.


    At that time, it will definitely split, so the Pei family can''t sit, and the Shen family is unwilling to sit there.


    Dong Wei came in with a cup of ginseng soup. Seeing Dong Chenghu''s annoyed face, he gently put down the ginseng soup and said, "Are you still worried about the leader of the rebel army?"


    "Yeah!" Dong Chenghu replied with a sigh of relief, he let out a long breath, and said gloomily, "Now four or five groups of people have come to ask for my opinion. I really have no interest at all in winning over these bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods, but unfortunately I can''t turn against them right now, I have to defend myself."


    Dong Wei muttered incomprehensibly: "Sir, if you don''t want to be so troubled, let''s just quit. It would be great to go back to Cuizhu Mountain!"


    Dong Chenghu was even more depressed by what he said. He took the book and knocked on Dong Wei''s head, and said with hatred: "What is your brain used for? Didn''t the madam let me Expand the coastal defense to the area of ??Yongjia County, and especially focus on patrolling the waters near Cuizhu Mountain. If I quit now, who will protect Cuizhu Mountain?"


    Dong Chenghu felt anger in his heart, if he really could say no, he would have done so long ago, and now the situation is that he has to continue sitting in this position, and he has to Hold tight to the power in your hand, only in this way can you protect everything you cherish.


    Dong Wei was aggrieved by Dong Chenghu''s beating for a while, but he also remembered Gu Shuixiu''s previous instructions, he murmured twice, his head lowered and he dared not speak again.


    Dong Chenghu saw that he had figured it out, so he stopped mentioning this matter, and instead said: "Now we have a general understanding of Zhu Jinyan''s situation, and now Wei and Liu are busy fighting for power. , has been concealing Zhu Jinyan''s situation, we just don''t know, and when the incident happens, we can also push this matter aside.


    Taking advantage of this time, we must sum up with Big Brother Shen and the others. "


    Dong Wei was too frightened by Dong Chenghu to speak, and nodded in agreement.


    Two months later, the insurgent army finally elected a temporary leader, but this temporarily selected leader looks like a puppet no matter how you look at it. He also forced Dong Chenghu to hand over Song Qingqing because Yu Yi and others sent Song Qingqing to Linhai County.


    Dong Chenghu was so angry that he directly stated that he did not know, but the other party was unwilling and insisted that Dong Chenghu hand over the person. Dong Chenghu had no choice but to let them search in Linhai County, but they had already taken Linhai The county turned upside down and didn''t even see a figure.


    This time, the temporary leader quit, and ran directly to Linhai County, ordering Dong Chenghu to hand over Song Qingqing within three days, and Yao Shi would dismiss him and investigate him if he did not hand over Song Qingqing.


    Dong Chenghu is also on fire. He would never admit that this wine bag and rice bag would be the temporary leader. Now this person is still forcing him to hand over Song Qingqing.


    In a fit of rage, Dong Chenghu drew his sword and killed the temporary leader in full view of the public.


    Faced with the people who couldn''t react, he said angrily: "I joined the rebel army, not because of this kind of uselessness, but because of Big Brother Song''s face, now Big Brother Song is dead, this person is If you want to hit Miss Song''s idea, tell you! Anyone who dares to hit Song Qingqing''s idea will be against me!"


    Hi! Everyone who heard it sucked in a breath of cold air. Who didn''t know that Song Youxin was a daughter like Song Qingqing. If Song Qingqing was still alive, it would not be so easy for those people to take the position of leader. How could they let Song Qingqing go? Now that Young Master Cheng is saying such things in the lobby, isn''t he going to be the enemy of those people?


    The soldiers behind Dong Chenghu followed suit, and the man who was brought over by the temporary leader was so frightened that he left Linhai County.


    Dong Chenghu''s remarks quickly spread throughout the states and counties, some applauding him, and some suspecting him to have bad intentions, Dong Chenghu accepts all kinds of voices, and is a little angry It didn''t look like it, and continued to hide in Linhai County, and did not make a bigger battle. It seemed that he was indifferent to the situation in Jiangzhou, and he was indifferent to the affairs of the uprising army.

 v4 Chapter 104： Leader candidate, produced by Song Qingqing

    You can grit your teeth and swallow this breath.


    It''s just that the temporary leader died, and they have to elect a new leader.


    This time, they couldn''t bear to find a puppet to deceive the public. Just when everyone was fighting for the position of leader, Yu Yi suddenly expressed his support for Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu, who heard the news, was stunned. When did he say that he would be the leader of this Lao Shizi? And he''s not interested in this kind of thing!


    "I won''t do it!" Dong Chenghu firmly refused to a few people.


    You have accomplished two great feats, no one in the rebel army doubts your combat ability, plus you are close to the Shen family and Pei family, no one dares to touch you.


    As for the position of the leader, their first thing must be to hunt down my young lady. Now we only hope that the young lady is safe and sound, which is also our account to the master! "


    Dong Chenghu was so choked by Yu Qi that he couldn''t say a word, and he said angrily for a long time: "Can''t you choose someone to sit on your own! Why do you have to be me, what am I? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know your origins, you may be able to be a little clever, but if you want me to lead the entire rebel army, you should spare me!¡±


    Dong Chenghu also softened his attitude and begged.


    Yu Yi stopped Yu Qi, who was planning to continue to persuade, and said solemnly and sincerely: "Mr. Cheng, to be honest, I am not unambitious, it''s just that our ability simply can''t take that position. , and also, if one of us is selected to sit in that position, the Shen family and the Pei family will definitely not approve it. Instead of causing the rebels to be unhappy, it is better to choose the person who has the least objection.


    The beautiful battle that Cheng Gongzi fought in the sea of ??Linhai County before, has been approved by the Pei family, and the Shen family, if you are, they will definitely agree, in this way, there is only one left. Those clowns jumping from the beam in Xiajiangzhou, with the support of us, plus the Pei family and the Shen family, they don''t even have the right to object. "


    Dong Chenghu listened to Yu Yi''s analysis in a daze, but after that, he thought that what Yu Yi said was very reasonable, and almost agreed.


    "No, no, I still have to think about this matter, it''s a big deal! It''s a matter of life! I can''t be so hasty!" Dong Chenghu woke up in time at the critical moment, it was because of them After leaving, quickly write letters to Shen Ziping and Shen Shikang, tell them today''s news, and ask them for an idea.


    On Shen Shikang''s side, because of Song Qingqing''s situation and Zhang Junchi''s depression, everyone has been affected to some extent. Shen Shikang took Zhang Junchi to his study and let him practice calligraphy every day. Talk to him, and tell him a lot about Zhang''s family, hoping that Zhang Junchi can get back on his feet.


    Gu Shuixiu is here because Song Qingqing is about to give birth, everyone seems to be facing a big enemy, there is no other reason, Song Qingqing is still crazy now, sometimes crying, sometimes laughing, sometimes thinking of something She acted suddenly, and she was very likely to hurt her stomach like this.


    Everyone has to send two people to follow her every day, and Song Qingqing doesn''t want to let strangers get too close to her, which is also a troublesome thing for everyone.


    "Yunlan, I''m thinking of waiting for the New Year..."


    "It''s not good ma''am, Miss Qingqing is rolling on the ground with a stomachache, as if she is about to give birth!"


    Gu Shuixiu was discussing things with Dong Yunlan when she was suddenly interrupted by the beautiful voice. The two looked at each other and hurriedly ran out of the main room towards Song Qingqing''s room.


    On the way, Gu Shuixiu asked anxiously, "Why did it start all of a sudden, isn''t it half a month away?"


    Jingjing ran in small steps, while panting: "Madam, it''s all the fault that the slave does not look at Miss Qingqing. Miss Qingqing said she wanted to eat hibiscus cake, and the slave went to get it for her, but Qingqing After the young lady took a bite, she stood up angrily, and the servant girl didn''t know what Miss Qingqing was mad at when she suddenly fell to the ground, covering her stomach and rolling."


    Run in the other direction.


    Dong Yunmei was already accompanying Song Qingqing inside. Seeing Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan rushing over, Dong Yunmei seemed to have found the backbone and asked them, "What should I do? It''s very painful, but it doesn''t let people get close, what should I do?"


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan had no choice, because Song Qingqing would not reject Dong Yunmei and Gu Shuixiu, so they had to come to deliver Song Qingqing in person, with Cuixi guiding him.


    Because it was her first child, Song Qingqing had no strength in pain and only opened her three fingers. In the end, she couldn''t, she could only coax her to drink the thick honey water and let her have another child.


    But Song Qingqing still can''t give birth, and it seems that there is a tendency to lose strength and coma.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Cuixi with a solemn expression, and said solemnly, "What should I do? I can''t let her stop, the child will be suffocated to death."


    Cui was happy to see this, and regardless of whether Song Qingqing was willing to be approached or not, she stepped forward to touch her fetal position, and said anxiously: "Madam, Miss Qingqing''s fetal position is not correct, and it is difficult to give birth naturally. The best way is to forcibly straighten the fetal position and let Miss Qingqing give birth."


    This is the way! Dong Yunmei''s face paled as she thought of the time when she gave birth to twins. At that time, it was because of the abnormal fetal position. Cuixi massaged her to correct the fetal position. The taste...it was just torture.


    Dong Yunmei didn''t want Song Qingqing to suffer like this, but if the child is not born, both adults and children will be in danger. Dong Yunmei struggled for a while, then gritted her teeth and said, "Cuixi, then I will trouble you, Please make sure that Qingqing gives birth smoothly."


    "Great auntie, slaves will do their best."


    After Cuixi finished speaking, she directly massaged Song Qingqing. Song Qingqing, who had no strength, woke up again because of pain. In a daze, she saw Dong Yunmei, Gu Shuixiu, Dong Yunlan Looking at her anxiously, and Cuixi, not knowing what to do to her.

 v4 Chapter 105： childbirth, memory

    Dong Qingqing said in disbelief: "Mother, auntie, auntie... Am I dreaming?"


    Dong Yunmei and the three were stunned in place. They didn''t expect Song Qingqing to wake up at this time. After the three were shocked, they immediately surrounded Song Qingqing.


    Dong Yunmei saw the painful expression on her face, and quickly reassured: "Qingqing, please bear with it, the child''s fetal position is not right, after Cuixi massages you, the child will be fine after giving birth, you Grit your teeth and persevere, okay?"


    Song Qingqing responded uncomfortably, her forehead was full of sweat, and her face was frighteningly pale.


    Gu Shuixiu felt that this was not a solution, so she thought that if it was not possible, she could only use a caesarean section, "Cuixi, is the fetal position correct?"


    Cuixi nodded solemnly and gently, "Madam, it''s almost right, it''ll be fine in a while, Miss Qingqing, don''t exert force, just bear with it, wait for the servant to ask you to exert force, then you can exert force again. ."


    Song Qingqing was so uncomfortable, no matter what Cuixi said, she could do anything but promise, but she promised to promise. In this case, whether she can do it or not is still a matter of choice.


    After tossing for a day, Song Qingqing finally gave birth to the child in her belly, but unfortunately it was a daughter, and she did not care about the son she hoped for. At this moment, Song Qingqing''s body seemed to be drained of strength , passed out.


    Just as everyone was leaving with the child in their arms, Cuixi suddenly screamed: "Mrs. is not well, Miss Qingqing is bleeding profusely."


    "What?" Gu Shuixiu''s hands trembled, stunned, what should I do in this situation? Postpartum hemorrhage is not a trivial matter. She had no choice but to say to the outside: "Come on, bring Zhixuesan and Zhixue soup quickly!"


    Dong Yunmei was crying helplessly while holding her newborn child.


    "Yunlan, why is this? Qingqing''s body is much better than mine, why is there still a lot of postpartum hemorrhage?" Song Qingqing has no reason to be like this!


    Dong Yunlan didn''t know how to comfort Dong Yunmei, and sighed: "Eldest sister, Qingqing has been stimulated so much, and then she has been crazy for so long, her physical condition is not that simple. , you''d better take the child back to take good care of it. Sister-in-law and Cuixi will handle it here. Massive hemorrhage is a very dangerous thing, and you can only do your best to obey the destiny, but I believe that this child is a blessing and should be able to turn the corner. ."


    Dong Yunlan coaxed and sent Dong Yunmei away, saving her from causing trouble for Gu Shuixiu.


    Several people in the delivery room were busy for a long time, and bowls of blood and water were taken out, and bowls of soup and medicine were poured down, and the bleeding finally stopped.


    Everyone was so tired that they collapsed to the ground. Gu Shuixiu saw Cuixi and the others with blood on their hands, and hurried them out to clean and take care of Song Qingqing.


    Looking at Song Qingqing, who was in a coma, Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply, just like her, if she survived by luck this time, it is estimated that she will not have any more children in this life, Song has a new era It''s really over!


    The waiting time was always long, and Song Qingqing didn''t wake up until after noon the next day.


    Seeing that someone was awake, Cuixi and the others hurried to inform Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei, a lot of people crowded into the room, because Song Qingqing had been transferred from the delivery room to another room , so Zhang Junchi and others did not have any scruples, and directly followed up to visit.


    Song Qingqing looked at the familiar people in front of her seriously, tears pouring down, "Mother, am I back?"


    Dong Yunmei quickly went up and hugged Song Qingqing tightly. When the child left, she was still as young and beautiful as a flower. After giving birth this time, it seemed that she was about to wither.


    Song Qingqing cried for a while, then choked: "Mother, my father is dead, my husband is dead, they are all dead! It was me who failed to live up to the expectations and failed to give birth to a son for Xingchi!"


    "Silly boy, what nonsense are you talking about! It''s a good thing that you can be safe, no one will blame you." Dong Yunmei quickly stopped Song Qingqing''s words.


    Only now did Zhang Junchi ask: "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you and my brother? Why haven''t you written to us all these years?"


    What Zhang Junchi asked was what everyone was most curious about. For a time, everyone quietly waited for Song Qingqing to answer.


    Song Qingqing raised her eyes faintly and looked at Zhang Junchi, who was somewhat similar to Zhang Xingchi. She couldn''t help feeling sad and cried again, and then she said in a nasal voice: "It''s not that we don''t want to. I am writing to you, and the situation over there is too complicated. Originally, I would not have married Xingchi so early, but because there are too many ghosts and snakes in Dongyang County, there are more people who attack my father and my ideas.


    In order to avoid future troubles, my father can only let me and Xingchi get married quickly. After that, my father cultivated Xingchi with all his heart, and even valued him as his own son. Once I just accidentally Said that I wanted to write a letter to my mother and tell her to be safe, my father seemed to be unhappy.


    Xingchi happened to be on the side, and quickly settled the words for me. After that, we worried that writing to the family would make my father more dissatisfied, so we made a look of alienation. Sure enough, I Dad didn''t say a word. As for the guards on Xingchi''s side, because they were all the cronies arranged by my father in the past, what these people did was arranged by my father in advance, and Xingchi had no choice but to be left out. Dong San and the others.


    In the next few years, my father''s temperament seems to have become more suspicious, and I can feel his restlessness and impatience, it seems that he can''t wait any longer. Dare to do something to stir his nerves, but in this way, it makes my mother aggrieved! "


    Song Qingqing looked at Dong Yunmei guiltily. Over the years, Dong Yunmei really loved her selflessly, but what she did later must have really hurt Dong Yunmei''s heart.


    Dong Youyou didn''t think that Song Qingqing was really worried. She scolded her like that before, so she couldn''t help feeling guilty. Dong Qinyan next to her took her hand and motioned her not to speak.


    Shen Shikang was not surprised after Song Qingqing''s explanation, and asked, "What happened on the day of the enthronement ceremony? Why did your father and Xingchi both die?"


    Dong Youyou heard the words, remembered everything that day again, couldn''t help but held her head with a headache, and summoned the courage to recall, "Many people came to watch the ceremony that day, Dad woke up early in the morning When he came, he put on his dress under the service of the servants. Hearing that the Pei family and his uncle would not come to watch the ceremony, his face sank, but he held back his anger.


    I saw that my father was not in the right mood, and I said a few words for my uncle, because I was pregnant, my father would not be angry with me, so he acquiesced to my words and arrived When he ascended the throne, everything was fine. Yu Yi was about to read out the will, when suddenly a large group of men in black rushed out. "

 v4 Chapter 106： mourning, sorrow

    Dong Youyou thought of this, her body shrank, she looked a little frightened, and after a while, she said with trembling: "As soon as those people rushed in, they started killing people without saying a word. I was so scared that I stayed where I was. Earth, a few people have already begun to confront the enemy.


    At this time, I heard my dad laugh and say that he knew that these people would attack, and soon called a lot of guards, but the number of the other party far exceeded my father''s estimate, In desperation, Yu Yi suggested to retreat and then slowly figure it out, but my father disagreed. He said that he had been waiting for today for a long time, and he couldn''t just recognize it like that! ?


    Yu Yi had no choice but to let Yu Qi and Yu Jiu **** me away first. They then protected my father and Xingchi, but we wanted to leave, but the other party refused to let me go. Fifty or sixty men in black appeared. ?


    Xingchi came to save me, but was shot by an arrow, which means that when they were protecting us and leaving, Xingchi would die. I can''t accept this fact, I have been stuck in my own world Inside, there was silence for a long time. "?


    Alas! Everyone was sighing when they heard the words, but they didn''t expect things to be like this. ?


    Zhang Junchi slumped on the ground and cried, "I just said that my brother is not ungrateful, he really is not! Brother..."?


    Zhao Baoer and Dong Yuanxu quickly helped Zhang Junchi up and took him outside.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, let this girl Qingqing cultivate herself well, let''s talk about it later." Shen Shikang said sympathetically, the originally straight spine, at this moment It seemed to stoop down.


    I saw him shaking his head and sighing, slowly pacing out of Song Qingqing''s room.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunmei helped Song Qingqing to lie down together, giving her a good rest, and when Song Qingqing fell asleep, they turned and left with a heavy heart.


    Before in the room, Dong Yunmei didn''t dare to say a word, and after she went out, she burst into tears, "Why is this child so miserable! She is a widow at such a young age, and she can''t raise any more. , even if you remarry in the future, you won''t be able to find a good family!"


    Dong Yunlan and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other, a little speechless, in Song Qingqing''s current situation, the most important thing is to save her life. As for remarrying, it is too early to say these things.


    It''s just that they can''t tell Dong Yunmei this now, but to comfort her.


    Three days later, Song Qingqing, who thought her body would recover, suddenly went to bed.


    When Cuixi came to report, everyone was stunned, Dong Yunmei was so grief-stricken that she almost fainted.


    Zhang Junchi was holding the baby in his arms tightly and looked at Song Qingqing''s room stupidly. From today, his relatives will only have the baby in his arms!


    The whole valley was filled with deep sadness because of Song Qingqing''s sudden death, everyone put on plain clothes, even the Qin family was no exception.


    Liu Yueyi looked at Qin Mingzhu and said sadly, "A woman has a life and death to give birth to a child. Sister Qingqing, you still haven''t survived it! Or she doesn''t want to live anymore."


    Qin Mingzhu approached Liu Yueyi in fear, and asked innocently, "Mother, will having a child be as painful as Sister Qingqing? But I see my aunt and their childbirth will not be like this."


    Qin Mingzhu kept finding reasons for herself to overcome the fear in her heart.


    Liu Yueyi hugged Qin Mingzhu distressedly, without saying a word, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Due to the sudden death of Song Qingqing, the Dong family and the Zuo family were at a loss, so they could only rush out a coffin overnight, and then find a hidden place outside the valley to bury it first, and we will talk about it later.


    After doing these things, Dong Yunmei was completely silent in the following days. She was not taking care of Song Qingqing''s little daughter all day, or she was in a daze.


    Zuo Qingsong couldn''t see her like this, so he had to rush her to talk to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan every day, and even thought about whether to ask Gu Shuixiu to adopt this child, so that Dong Yunmei would not hold the child in her arms. The passing of Song Qingqing only adds to the sadness.


    After knowing Zuo Qingsong''s plan from Yang Yi, Dong Yunlan discussed with Yang Yi, "How about we adopted that child?"


    Yang Yi was stunned for a moment, his face twitched, not knowing what his daughter-in-law was doing, "Yunlan, I know you really want to play with your daughter, but don''t forget, this child She is the daughter of Qingqing and Xingchi, so she should be called your auntie!


    And this child also has such a treasure as her uncle, Junchi. You say you want to adopt this child, can Junchi agree? "


    "This..." Dong Yunlan struggled for a long time, and found that she was really hot, and she forgot about seniority. , it''s not a problem to be immersed in pain every day now! Always find a way to get her back on her feet."


    & nbsp; It''s strange to say that they are very similar! No, it should be said that the three of you brothers and sisters are not the same, whether it is temperament or appearance."


    Dong Yunlan basked in the sun, thinking about it carefully, it really is like that, but part of her temperament is innate, and part of it is influenced by the acquired environment, and Dong Yunmei is not?


    The couple talked for a while, and then the topic was no longer brought up.


    Gu Shuixiu was really tangled, Zuo Qingsong brought Dong Yunmei over to talk to her every day, she was almost speechless, every time she saw Dong Yunmei weeping at the child, she felt a while Anxious, I finally couldn''t help but said: "Eldest sister, why don''t you do this, you hand over the child to me and stay with Junchi on my side. You can rest assured that Junchi will take care of you, and I will also be on my side. Can you learn something, what do you think?"


    Dong Yunmei looked at the child in her arms with red eyes and reluctantly, but she knew that she had only a nominal relationship with the child, and Zhang Junchi was the child''s serious relative, Gu Shuixiu Asking her to hand over the child to Zhang Junchi is only natural.


    Seeing that she did not answer, Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Eldest sister, you still have Yoyo and Fengying, even the youngest Fengren needs your care, you are immersed in your own pain all day long. , what do you want the children to think? Do you know how worried the children are during this time?"


    "I..." Dong Yunmei was speechless, looking at the child in her arms in a daze, thinking of Song Qingqing''s past, they lived together in the Wu family, lived happily in Cuizhu Mountain, and then Zuojia... The scenes were so clear that she burst into tears again.

 v4 Chapter 107： Figured it out, shocking news

    Gu Shuixiu didn''t force her, just looked at her quietly, waiting for her decision.


    In the evening, Zuo Qingsong came to pick up someone and found Dong Yunmei empty-handed, a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes, "Where''s the child?"


    Dong Yunmei took a serious look at Zuo Qingsong, and immediately showed a pale smile, "I gave my child to Shuixiu, you are right, I should not have been immersed in the sadness of Qingqing''s death. , the child has my own uncle, and I have my own family to take care of, so I shouldn''t be so selfish."


    Dong Yunmei said these words with red eyes. After all, she really figured it out, and it will take some time to recover.


    Zuo Qingsong breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Dong Yunmei really figured it out, her mood instantly relaxed a lot.


    Zhang Junchi has been thinking about taking the child back these days, but because of Dong Yunmei''s grief, he never knew how to speak. Now that Gu Shuixiu brought the child to him, Zhang Junchi was immediately surprised. .


    Seeing him so happy, Shen Shikang said helplessly: "How do you, a teenager who is not yet an adult, take care of this little baby girl? It''s better to put the baby on your aunt''s side and visit him from time to time. , you still have to learn your skills, don''t be like your brother this time, and wait until you become a biological child before leaving the mountain."


    Shen Shikang had no room for negotiation this time. It happened that Zhang Junchi just wanted to take this child and grow up, and he didn''t want to go out, so he happily agreed.


    Dong Chenghu is in dire straits, they don''t know the news of Song Qingqing''s death at all.


    Now Yu Yi and the others have clearly expressed their attitude, and they all support Dong Chenghu''s rise to power. After Shen Ziping found out, he agreed without thinking, and specially sent Shen Ye over to contact Dong Chenghu, The attitude is very clear, the Pei family just hesitated for a while, and also expressed their support for Dong Chenghu.


    In this way, their strength is enough to crush those opposing voices, and they can even ignore them directly.


    In this way, Dong Chenghu ushered in an endless assassination. People visit Chengfu every day. In the end, Dong Chenghu was in a hurry. .


    As long as those who came to assassinate, did not leave Chengfu alive.


    Those people lost hundreds of trusted secret guards they had cultivated, and they were so distressed that they couldn''t be tough, so they began to adopt the Huairou policy, hoping that Dong Chenghu would go to Jiangzhou to succeed the throne.


    However, Dong Chenghu made up his mind to stay in Linhai County and would not leave. man''s conspiracy.


    In this way, Dong Chenghu was put on the shelf and became the new leader of the rebel army. Until everyone visited him, he still felt like a dream, but Dong Wei and others began to live on their nerves. He follows Dong Chenghu closely every day, not daring to relax even one step. Even if someone is going to work, he must keep two people by his side.


    Because of their high level of tension, Dong Chenghu also became suspicious, always feeling that there was a troublemaker around him, and in the end he had no choice but to ask Dong Wei to pass a book to Dong Yifeige, and take him now. The situation told Dong Yi, I hope he can help think of a way.


    Dong Yi, who is far away in Yongjia County, received the news long ago. After reading Dong Chenghu''s biography of flying pigeons, Dong Yi only felt his eyelids twitch. I really don''t know if those people are interested in Dong Chenghu where is it? How did Dong Chenghu gain so many people''s hearts, and now he has taken things that others can''t compete for.


    It''s like a child with no self-protection ability holding a big night pearl in his hand, telling everyone brightly, come and **** me!


    Dong Yi reluctantly held his forehead, and it took a long time to bounce into the void, and after a while, two ghostly figures appeared in front of Dong Yi.


    Dong Yi indifferently instructed: "Bring twenty people to Linhai County, and be sure to protect Dong Chenghu."


    "Yes, Master!" The two of them responded and disappeared into the room in one fell swoop, as if they had never been here before.


    Dong Yi let out a sigh of relief and smiled helplessly: "I tried every means to live an ordinary life, but now it seems that I have to come out again..."


    In the valley, Shen Shikang also received a letter from Shen Ziping. After reading it, Shen Shikang suddenly burst into laughter and shouted: "God bless my Shen family! God bless the people! Hahaha..."


    Shen Shikang''s unusual appearance directly attracted Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan, Yang Yi was also in the room, all three looked at him worriedly, Gu Shuixiu looked at Yang Yi doubtfully, and wanted to Knowing what happened to Shen Shikang, why was he so mad all of a sudden?


    Now that Shen Jiangan is traveling, Shen Shikang has no relatives or anything. If there is any problem, how will she explain to Shen Ziping and Liang Shi?


    Yang Yi was even more worried, and whispered: "Today I received my young master''s biography of flying pigeons. After the master read the note, the whole person was not right, and it suddenly became like this, I think it must be what the young master said in the letter that made the master so abnormal."


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes angrily, needless to say, this is not an obvious thing.


    "Sir, but what happened?" Gu Shuixiu asked tentatively, trying to get close to Shen Shikang.


    Shen Shikang was overjoyed when he saw Gu Shuixiu, "I was thinking of looking for you! I didn''t expect you to come first!"


    Facing the confused Gu Shuixiu, Shen Shikang calmed down and said comfortably with a smile: "Chenghu has become the new leader of the rebel army."


    "What?" Gu Shuixiu shuddered and almost collapsed, looking at Shen Shikang with shock, even Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi were also in disbelief.


    How is this possible! The three of them stared at Shen Shikang, waiting for his explanation.


    Shen Shikang said in the sun: "You don''t have to look at me like that! This matter has been settled, maybe Chenghu is now in the position."


    Gu Shuixiu said eagerly: "Sir, this is not a trivial matter, Chenghu has no power, how can he sit in the position of the leader, not to mention whether he can sit firmly, it is whether he can convince the public or not. One question, this... this is too sloppy!"


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t think Dong Chenghu would have such a mind, would he not be forced to sit up and be a scapegoat.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu became even more uneasy.


    Shen Shikang motioned her to calm down, and then slowly said: "The situation over there is not what you think, before those people supported a puppet to take the top position, and then that person attacked Chenghu and asked him to After handing over Qingqing, Chenghu, in a fit of rage, killed people in public, so he got the support of Song Youxin''s cronies.


    "

 v4 Chapter 108： Gu Shuixius reaction, Shen Shikangs words

    "This..." Gu Shuixiu still couldn''t accept this fact. In her opinion, there are many factions in the rebel army, and Dong Chenghu is not a person who is good at controlling people''s hearts, and there are many people who covet Can he sit stably in that position?


    Gu Shuixiu was uncertain and her expression was unpredictable. Dong Yunlan, who was on the side, took a long time to recover, looked at Gu Shuixiu in surprise and said, "Sister-in-law, what should we do? My brother..."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t make up her mind, so she had to look at Shen Shikang, hoping he could analyze it.


    Shen Shikang was still immersed in joy, and said freely: "Actually, this is also a good thing, with Chenghu''s character, he is good to everyone when he is in the position. You also heard Qingqing say before, Song Youxin ruined the good situation because of his eagerness for quick success. He has no ambitions in Chenghu, so he doesn''t have to worry about such problems.


    When he takes this position firmly, this world will only belong to him! "Shen Shikang looked at Gu Shuixiu with eyes like a torch, there was a strong hope, which made Gu Shuixiu take a step back in fear. Between the light and the flint, she suddenly thought of the words Dong Yuanxu told him when he was a child, and looked at Shen Shikang in disbelief. I felt that my throat was dry, and I couldn''t find my voice for a long time.


    "Sir, did you already know something? Yuan Xu has said some strange things before, I still don''t believe it, but now..."


    Shen Shikang chuckled and shook his head, "It''s not that I already knew something, it''s that your children''s characters are so good, Yuan Xu won''t say it, the other children were born Sometimes there are more or less visions, and I know you don¡¯t believe them, so I didn¡¯t say anything to you.


    It''s just that I have a little research on astronomy and geography. Although I don''t understand the gossip and numerology, I can understand some fur, which is very strict to Yuanxu, but at that time I only thought he was a nobleman It is possible that the prime minister would be honored as the prime minister, but he did not expect that the Dong family would have such an opportunity.


    As long as Chenghu seizes this opportunity and paves the way for Yuanxu, I believe that Yuanxu will be able to do well in the future! "


    Shen Shikang looked confident, Dong Yuanxu was different from Zhang Xingchi. Although Zhang Xingchi was talented and intelligent, he had a deep blood feud since childhood. He never really opened his heart again, which limited his development to a certain extent. Dong Yuanxu has lived in a happy and happy environment since he was a child, and there is no lack of character and morality. In addition, this child is eccentric, intelligent, and capable of both literature and martial arts. If he comes to rule the world, Shen Shikang believes that he will definitely There will be no problem. What Dong Yuanxu lacks today is experience and knowledge, which can be accumulated in the years to come.


    "Xiu girl, for the sake of it, I won''t go around in circles with you, Yuan Xu is not too young now, it''s time to go out and experience, give him a black robe and Mask, let him go to Linhai County to defect to Chenghu, start with the smallest guard, how much knowledge, only good and no harm to him."


    Shen Shikang had a sophisticated look on his face, completely ignoring Gu Shuixiu''s reaction. Gu Shuixiu had just been stimulated by Dong Chenghu''s incident, and now Shen Shikang asked him to release Dong Yuanxu, what did he say? She couldn''t sit down and decide right away.


    "Sir, you should wait until I think about it, I''m very confused right now!"


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu''s shaky look, Dong Yunlan quickly stepped forward to help her.


    Yang Yi watched Dong Yunlan help Gu Shuixiu away, and then asked inexplicably: "Master, this uprising army is leaderless, why did the young master not think about his own ascendance, but instead wants to support Chenghu? There is also the Pei family, it is impossible for the Pei family to have no ambitions, and let such a great opportunity not fight for it."


    Without outsiders, Shen Shikang didn''t play dumb with Yang Yi, sighed and said, "Our Shen family doesn''t have the ability to sit up, if Ziping wants to sit up, you say the Pei family supports it Or should we fight? And the old subordinates of Song Youxin will definitely not agree. Is it difficult for us to join the Pei family to fight with them?


    Understand the powerful relationship here, naturally impossible to fight.


    Chenghu is different. With the support of Song You''s old and new subordinates, the relationship with Ziping is good, and the Pei family also believes in him. , Anyway, my Shen family doesn''t have such big ambitions. If Chenghu can really destroy Da Liang, my Shen family will be rich and prosperous in the future, and the Pei family will be able to walk upright in front of people again. Isn''t that what we asked for in the first place? "


    Shen Shikang has an advantage, that is, he does not forget his original intention. From beginning to end, he knows what he wants most. As long as this original intention is not lost, he will be invincible. , and Song Youxin, who has officially forgotten his original intention, will end up like this.


    Yang Yi heard Shen Shikang''s words and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He is now Dong Chenghu''s in-law. If the Shen family also has that kind of mind, I''m afraid he will be embarrassed in the future.


    "Yang Yi, the valley here is very safe, and now Chenghu needs a lot of manpower, so you don''t have to protect us here, bring some more people to Linhai County to help Chenghu Hu''s busy, in addition, protect Yuan Xu, this child can''t be in trouble." Shen Shikang ordered.


    Yang Yi just hesitated for a moment, then responded, turned and left Shen Shikang''s study.


    Gu Shuixiu had already called Dong Yuanxu and the others to him, looked at them seriously, and said nothing.


    Several children didn''t know what happened, seeing Gu Shuixiu so serious, standing straight after each other, they were afraid that they would become Gu Shuixiu''s target.


    Dong Yunlan was confused when she saw the children, Gu Shuixiu was so serious, and reluctantly persuaded: "Sister-in-law, it''s useless even if you worry, this matter has nothing to do with the children, what do you want to say? That''s it, look at scaring them."


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but glance at Dong Yunlan gratefully, she was really stunned by Gu Shuixiu, and she didn''t know what happened to Gu Shuixiu today? Weird.


    Gu Shuixiu, who originally wanted to carry it for a while, was demolished by Dong Yunlan and couldn''t say anything. She glanced at Dong Yunlan angrily, and said angrily, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Say it! You''re better, just break up all the rhetoric I thought up!"


    Speaking of Dong Yunlan, Gu Shuixiu turned her attention to Dong Yuanxu and the others, her face returned to a serious face, "We just received the news that your good father has become the newest leader of the uprising army, and now it is an uprising The head of the army is over, are you happy?"

 v4 Chapter 109： Resistance, Dong Qinyans suggestion

    Dong Qinyan and the others were collectively dumbfounded, but Dong Yuanzheng, who prided himself on being the most daring and fearless of the sky and earth, was stunned for a while, his mind was blank, staring straight at Gu Shuixiu.


    Dong Qinyan said excitedly: "Impossible! Mother, don''t tease us! I know what my father''s temperament is. When I went to Linhai County before, my father said that he If you want to finish things early and come back to have a leisurely life, and also say that you want to accompany Niuniu to catch chickens and fight dogs, how could Dad be the leader of the Lao Shizi?"


    Dong Qinyan was flustered for a while, and they didn''t know Song Youxin''s fate, whether her father''s brain was broken or something, how could he be this early bird!


    She has long known that there are still many dark forces in the court, and this time these are definitely not all, what if her father becomes their next target, or what will they do next time they come out ?


    Dong Yuanxu nodded in agreement, not that he looked down on his father, but Dong Chenghu''s temperament. He understood that that man likes peace the most, and he likes to calm down when things happen, and it doesn''t seem like he will create conflicts at all people.


    Dong Yuanxu said embarrassedly: "Mother, you just want to make up nonsense to scare us, and you have to be more reliable, just like Dad, the peacemaker, how could it be possible to take the initiative to lead the troops to fight the imperial court, and the rebel army fell to the ground. In his hand, is he planning to cultivate his life and recuperate?"


    A puppet who was used as a spearman, that person went to your father to ask for Qingqing, and your father killed him in anger. Now Song Youxin''s old clan supports him, and the Shen family and the Pei family also support him, and he has already sat on the throne. The position of the leader of the rebel army!"


    Dong Yuanxu''s mouth has become an "O" shape at this time, and there is absolutely no way to overlap the father in his mother''s mouth with the appearance of his father when he was a child.


    Before he could digest the news, Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "Mr. Shen has already told me, Yuan Xu, you are not too young, although smart and talented, But I haven''t seen anything in the world. Mr. Shen''s intention is to let you go to your father and be a soldier under him, starting from the bottom. If you have the ability to occupy a place in the uprising army, it is the best.


    As for the three of you, give me a good study of martial arts, even Niuniu can''t fall, I used to think that girls should not dance with knives and guns, but now because of your father, you must You must have the ability to protect yourself. Fortunately, you are still young, and it is still too late to learn. "


    Dong Yuanjie was unhappy because his mother did not ask him to leave with Dong Yuanxu, Dong Yuanzheng pestered Dong Yuanxu to ask questions, and gave him a series of requests, asking Dong Yuanxu to take him with him when he came back return.


    Gu Shuixiu stared at this young son with black lines on his head, Yuan Xu was going to fight, not to play in the mountains and water, and he wanted Yuan Xu to buy it for him. !


    Dong Yuanxu looked helplessly at his little brother who was coquettish and cute. He could only disarm and surrender. Dong Yuanzheng agreed with everything he said, but he almost didn''t agree to sell himself.


    When Dong Yuanzheng finished speaking, Dong Qinyan pushed her third brother away, stood in front of Dong Yuanxu, and said seriously: "Brother, you must protect yourself when you go out this time. You must be careful, don''t act impulsively, don''t act impulsively, always put your own safety first, as for what the third brother just said, just listen to it, don''t take it to heart."


    Dong Yuanzheng stopped listening, and immediately shouted: "Stinky girl! Why do you say that? Do I have a grudge against you?"


    Not waiting for him to finish, Dong Yuanjie interjected directly: "Brother, although mother didn''t let me out, it doesn''t matter, I will work hard for a few more years, and I will find you when I grow up, Niuniu was right just now, when you are out, you should be careful, and as for the unreliable requirements that Yuan Zheng made, you can just listen to it as a joke."


    Dong Yuanzheng saw that one or two were bullying him like this, he turned his back in a fit of anger, and walked slowly towards Gu Shuixiu as if he was about to cry.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Shuixiu didn''t know whether to laugh or be angry.


    Dong Yunlan quickly pulled Dong Yuanzheng to her side and comforted: "Yuanzheng, your eldest brother is doing dangerous things, not playing, if you want those, wait until you grow up You can buy it yourself, okay?"


    Dong Yuanzheng didn''t speak, leaning against Dong Yunlan, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Gu Shuixiu said, "Yuan Xu, before you leave, go to see your grandfather and grandmother, and tell them, just don''t tell them about your father, just say you go to your father It''s business, they''re getting older, and if you let them know what your dad did, you''ll have to freak out."


    Gu Mingde and Zhao have been working on the ground all day since they moved to this valley. Zhao can also talk to Mi¡¯s Hao. When they came out of the wide pavilion, they would go there in groups every day to talk, or do some manual work, and also watch their own men work.


    The Zhao family is very satisfied with this kind of living condition, and Gu Shuixiu is also relieved a lot. It is up to the Zhao family to like it, how to be happy, plus the Zhao family do not live in the same yard with Gu Shuixiu, if Dong Yuanxu I didn''t go to tell Zhao''s family, I''m afraid that Zhao''s family and Gu Mingde didn''t even know that Dong Yuanxu was gone.


    The last time Song Qingqing passed away, they didn''t know until Gu Shuixiu sent someone to inform them.


    Dong Yuanxu respectfully responded. They had no grandparents. Although Gu Mingde and Zhao were grandfathers, they were no different from their own grandfathers and grandmothers in the psychology of the children. The instructions were very attentive, and before the past, she specially asked Tsui Fu to make some snacks that two old people liked to eat and bring them to the pavilion.


    Dong Qinyan had to be with Dong Yuanxu no matter what, Dong Yuanxu had no choice but to bring this little oil bottle with her.


    The two were walking on the road, Dong Qinyan saw that there was no one around her, and she was stunned, and said directly to Dong Yuanxu: "Brother, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous for you to go to Linhai County this time, father that There are bound to be many problems. If you really go to help your father, I suggest you build your own forces in private, train your own secret guards, and then let these secret guards enter the palace and assassinate the dog emperor and those high-ranking officials in power. If they are dead, Dad will have a chance of winning if they attack."


    Dong Yuanxu stopped suddenly, turned his head, looked at his sister in disbelief, "Niuniu! How did you know this? Who told you?"


    Dong Yuanxu held Dong Qinyan''s arm tightly, her face was deformed in pain, she couldn''t help moaning: "Brother, you hurt me!"

 v4 Chapter 110： grandparents, sweet mouth

    Dong Yuanxu reacted, and immediately let go of his hand, and asked anxiously with an apologetic expression: "I''m sorry, Niuniu, it''s the eldest brother who is too excited. Who told you what you just said?"


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t believe that such a young child Dong Qinyan would say such a thing, even he never thought of such a method, and Dong Qinyan couldn''t even imagine it.


    Dong Qinyan also knew that what she just said was too scary, but the situation was urgent, she had to do it, she changed her mind, and came to her mind, "Brother, this is not what I suddenly thought of , but when I went to Linhai County before, I listened while my father was discussing important matters with others. Coupled with the incident that Qingqing''s elder sister''s father was attacked this time, I came up with this method.


    Mr. didn''t always say that the thief is the first to capture the king, the king of the court is not the emperor, if you kill the dog emperor directly, your father will be much safer soon, and you have established your own dark forces, when the time comes It can also be unexpected. If someone hits your father''s idea, you can also help, isn''t that right? "


    "Yes, yes, yes! That''s right!" Dong Yuanxu opened his mouth after hearing what Dong Qinyan said, and looked at his little sister in amazement, but it was a pity in his heart. It''s good that Qinyan is a man.


    Dong Yuanxu did not continue to question Dong Qinyan, which made Dong Qinyan heaved a sigh of relief. She also thought that if Dong Yuanxu did not give up, she would just roll around, no matter what After messing around, it seems to be okay now, Dong Yuanxu did not ask any further questions.


    The two came all the way to the pavilion on the edge of the field ridge. As expected, Mrs. Zhao was following Mrs. Hao¡¯s and Mrs. Mi while making clothes in the shade. Seeing how the three old ladies were talking vigorously, Dong Yuanxu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He opened the door and shouted to the pavilion, "Grandma, Yuan Xu and Niuniu are here to see you!"


    The three people in the pavilion turned their heads when they heard the words, and they all laughed when they saw Dong Yuanxu who was handsome and handsome, and Dong Yuanxu who was charming and lovely.


    Michie said enviously: "Old sister, I really envy you, you have given birth to such a good daughter, and now you have such a handsome grandson and beautiful granddaughter, if this girl grows up , the threshold of the Dong family is about to be trampled!"


    Dong Qinyan is only nine years old now, and she is already picturesque. She combines the advantages of Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. They all say that the most beautiful woman in the Dong family is Dong Yunlan, and now there is Dong Yunlan Qinyan and Dong Yunlan are about to step aside.


    He is especially considerate, with a sweet mouth, and the little man even said that he would help her with her work, but she was very rare.


    Following the comments of the people in the pavilion, Dong Yuanxu and Dong Qinyan have walked in.


    After the two greeted everyone, Dong Yuanxu took out the cakes he brought and said filially: "Grandma, this is the dessert that Yuanxu asked Cuifu to make, and they are all your favorites. "


    Zhao shi laughed so hard that his eyes were almost out of sight, he nodded lovingly and smiled: "Okay! Grandma will eat now, eat now! You two also sit down and eat together, we just returned I''m saying that children grow up too fast now, and they can''t wear clothes for one season, so come and show them to grandma, and grandma will measure it for you, so that I can make autumn shirts for you."


    Dong Yuanxu was a little embarrassed, he hesitated for a while and said, "Grandma, do it for Niuniu and the others, I''m going to go out, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wear it?"


    "Going far?" Zhao looked at Dong Yuanxu suspiciously, "Where?"


    Hao Shi and Mi Shi also looked over, and both looked puzzled.


    It''s too difficult, but Dong Yuanxu has done countless psychological constructions to say this sentence.


    When Mr. Zhao heard that Dong Yuanxu was looking for Dong Chenghu, he immediately lost his face and said dissatisfiedly: "What happened to your father? You haven''t come back after going out for so many years, Niuniu is so old! I can''t see him. I came back to see you once, and I want Niuniu to run to see him! Now that I''m done, do I plan to kidnap you too and never come back?"


    Dong Yuanxu hurriedly defended Dong Chenghu: "Grandma, no, my father also has difficulties... oops!"


    Dong Yuanxu was stomped heavily by Dong Qinyan, grimacing in pain, Dong Qinyan took his words and said, "Grandma, my father can''t do anything about it, the shop is too big, I can¡¯t even take it. He¡¯s the only one over there now. Linhai County is so far away from us. It will take a month or two for my father to come back. It¡¯s too hard for you to ask him to come back. .


    When my eldest brother goes to help my father, maybe my father can come back, but we are still hiding here, my father can''t find this place, the world will be peaceful in the future, I believe my dad will come back to see us, right? "


    Dong Yuanxu nodded hurriedly in response, obediently shut his mouth, outside he could deceive the heavens and the earth, but he couldn''t do anything to deceive and love his elders, so I still leave everything to the Niuniu is better, this girl''s mouth is like smearing honey, she can say that she can live and die, and it is most suitable for her to coax Zhao.


    At this time, Dong Yuanxu was very fortunate that he brought Dong Qinyan over together.


    Sure enough, Zhao Shi was coaxed by Dong Qinyan for a while and smiled again, although she was still a little unhappy, but it will be better soon.


    After the two got out of the pavilion, Dong Yuanxu immediately returned to his room and thought carefully about what Dong Qinyan said to him. Originally, he planned to go straight out of Yongjia County to find him Dong Chenghu, now it seems that he can''t do this. The best way is to go to Dong Yi first after leaving Yongjia County, make a calculation with Dong Yi, recruit troops, and secretly establish his own dark forces.


    When it''s time to plan the next step, it will come naturally!


    A few days later, Dong Yuanxu packed up his salute and planned to leave. This time Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan suddenly wanted to go out with Dong Yuanxu to help Dong Chenghu.


    Zuo Qingsong did this. One is that Dong Chenghu is Dong Yunmei''s only younger brother, and he must contribute. The other is that Dong Chenghu''s incident has something to do with Song Qingqing. , he doesn''t do anything to feel bad about it.


    As for Qin Shan, the reason is much simpler. As soon as Uncle Qin heard that Dong Chenghu became the leader of the rebel army, he thought that their family could not be so cowardly all the time, so he thought of going out and breaking out, Qin Shan saw His father was at this age and worried that he would not be able to afford to go out. As the eldest son, he had no choice but to offer to take his place in his career.

 v4 Chapter 111： Departure support, Dong Yuanxus plan

    And Liu Yueyi did not object, the matter was settled like this, anyway, he now has two sons and a daughter, and the eldest son Qin Zuxin is also fourteen years old. Even if there is an emergency, he doesn''t have to worry that no one will inherit the family, let alone that Liu Yueyi will not be supported. ?


    As for Liu Yueyi, she has no objection. In the final analysis, she is also because of the glory of the Liu family, and there is still a glimmer of hope in her heart. If Qin Shan goes to Dong Chenghu, and Dong Chenghu is done, she can go back to the past. Days are more precious than before!


    Even if Dong Chenghu fails, she admits it.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan were going with him and didn''t say anything, and Yang Yi, plus Dong Yi, Dong Si, and Dong Liu to protect Dong Yuanxu, it was enough.


    Dong Yuanxu knew that these people were going to set out with him and didn¡¯t say anything. He asked for 80,000 taels of silver from Gu Shuixiu to take it away. Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t know what he wanted so much money for, but now it was In extraordinary times, since the child is in need, she will naturally not refuse, so she readily gave Dong Yuanxu 80,000 taels.


    After taking the money, the group set off immediately. Yang Yi meant to go directly to Linhai County to join Dong Chenghu, but Dong Yuanxu said that he had something to go to Dong Yi.


    In order not to delay major events, they had to separate, Yang Yi took Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan to Linhai County first, and Dong Yuanxu took Dong Yi and three to Zhishui County.


    Traveling for days, Dong Yuanxu and the others were exhausted when they arrived in Zhishui County.


    Dong Yi was very surprised by their arrival, and took Dong Yuanxu into his room. After some negotiation, Dong Yi looked at Dong Yuanxu in surprise, never thought that this child would have such a thing idea.


    "Young Master, you must know that cultivating your own dark forces is not that simple. It''s not just a matter of money, but also people and abilities, do you understand?" Dong Yi thoughtfully Said, if you observe carefully, Dong Yuanxu can find the relief hidden in Dong Yi''s eyes.


    Dong Yuanxu bowed respectfully to Dong Yi, and said sincerely: "Uncle Dong Yi, Yuan Xu knows that you are not an ordinary person, so I came to you for advice, Yuan Xu is serious, It turns out that Dad can''t help himself, Yuan Xu must take precautions and clear the thorns ahead for Dad!"


    "Okay!" Dong Yi stood up abruptly and chuckled: "Since the eldest young master has such an ambition, how can Dong Yi refuse your request? Well, the eldest young master finds someone first, When all the people are found, we can start training. As for training, we still need to find a special gentleman, and this matter will be handled by the subordinate.


    Dong Yuanxu became more confident because of Dong Yi''s support. In the following days, he began to search for suitable candidates in Yongjia County, and even went to Jin''an County, just to gather all kinds of talents from all over the world. .


    However, after more than half a year of hard work, he actually brought back more than 10,000 people. Among these people, there are all kinds of people. Most of them are refugees or bought from people.


    Dong Yi was noncommittal about Dong Yuanxu''s practice of taking refugees almost , you can also cultivate their skills as spies, and it is also a good idea to place them in Jiankang at that time.


    After finishing the affairs here, Dong Yuanxu took Dong Yi and three people to Linhai County. It was just after the Spring Festival, and the pipeline was covered with snow, and there was some in the middle of the road. The ruts passed by the traces of the ground, and the four of them galloped on their horses, and no one stopped them, and they went a lot faster.


    After more than half a month of traveling, the group finally arrived at the border town of Linhai County.


    Dong Yi came back from the outside and reported in a low voice: "Eldest young master, I have asked before, and it took a long walk from the town to reach Linhai County, but now Linhai County is heavily guarded. Outsiders want to enter unless there is a way to guide, or there is a guarantee from someone inside."


    Where do they go to lead the way, for now, the only way is to pass a book to Yang Yifeige and let him come out to pick them up.


    After the news of Dong Yi got out, Dong Yuanxu had the intention to inquire about the situation in Linhai County. After all, he would live here for the next few years, and he would not feel at ease if he did not inquire well.


    After giving the shop assistant a tip of one tael of silver, the shop assistant knows that he can''t stop talking, and in a short while he tells everything about Linhai County.


    "Guest officer, don''t you know that since Young Master Cheng became the leader of the rebel army, he hasn''t had a conflict with the court until now, and you don''t know what this Young Master Cheng thinks. On the contrary, the guards in Linhai County have become more and more strict, and even the other prefectures and counties that have already been captured are the same, which makes people panic."


    For the sake of a tael of silver, the store clerk whispered in Dong Yuanxu''s ear, he only dared to say this in a low voice, if it was heard by others and used to make a big fuss, he would This little life is not guaranteed.


    Dong Yuanxu drew some information from the words of the second shopkeeper. There are two situations in which the guards are so strict. Either they are guarding against the imperial court''s surprise attack, or they are guarding the people inside. Possibly, but it is more likely that something major happened within the rebel army. Otherwise, his father could not have given any orders until now. Even if he wanted to, others would not agree.


    Due to such speculation, Dong Yuanxu became more and more anxious to enter Linhai County, but fortunately Yang Yi did not let him wait any longer, and appeared in front of him in just one day.


    Dong Yuanxu was suspicious when he saw that Yang Yi was not wearing a black cloak or a black mask.


    Yang Yi said: "Follow me first, this is not the place to talk."


    Yang Yi took Dong Yuanxu to a hidden place, and then explained: "This is also what your father meant, I am worried that someone will use this disguise to fish in troubled waters, and all people entering and leaving Linhai County are not allowed. Secretly, fortunately others don''t know our true identity.


    "


    Dong Yuanxu asked worriedly: "Little uncle, is there any trouble with my father? I always feel that something is wrong."


    Yang Yi nodded, "You change your clothes first, we will talk slowly on the way."


    Dong Yuanxu looked at the clothes that Yang Yi handed them, and didn''t even bother to complain about how speechless the clothes were. He focused all his attention on Linhai County.


    "Where have you been for the past six months? Dong Yi wrote to say that you were with him, and said nothing else." Yang Yi asked casually.

 v4 Chapter 112： The shadow of Yang Yi, planning the Hongmen Banquet

    Dong Yuanxu didn''t want others to know his plan for the time being, so he called Hara, "Little uncle, where else can I go! With Uncle Dong Yi in charge of me, I just want to go to the sky and enter the sea. It''s possible!"


    "It''s still in the sky and into the sea!" Yang Yi laughed and scolded: "Be honest and calm, don''t always come up with some crazy ideas to harm others and I''ll burn high incense!"


    Speaking of this, Yang Yi is full of bitter tears. Dong Yuanxu used to oppose him repeatedly because he wanted to marry Dong Yunlan, thinking that he was the elite guard of the Shen family, but he was beaten repeatedly Said, Yang Yi was about to question his own ability at that time, until he saw that Shen Ye and several others were also planted in Dong Yuanxu''s hands, and then he was balanced, but after that, Yang Yi was deeply aware of this kid''s means. Simply overwhelming.


    Dong Yuanxu pouted innocently and defended himself: "Little uncle, how could such an upright person like me harm others! That''s what I will target when others provoke me, forget it. , let''s not talk about the things about Chen Zhi''s rotten millet, don''t you want to tell me about my father''s situation?"


    Yang Yi patted his forehead, looking annoyed, he was confused again when he was talking, and quickly said: "Linhai County can now be said to replace Jiangzhou and Dongyang County, becoming a The central state of the rebel army, because your father has been operating here for many years, it is not easy for others to make something here, so there is no need for the Shen family and the Pei family to take action, and your father can now compete with other waves of forces. , but also faintly prevailed.


    This is beyond our expectations, but those people are not vegetarians, and now your father is busy dismantling their forces, first with rituals and then soldiers, so there is still no time to deal with the court, just go on like this There is no way, so we are planning a Hongmen banquet, when the time comes, we will take down those who harbor evil intentions in one fell swoop. It happened that you are here. You have always had a lot of ideas. With your help, I think this plan should be more perfect. "


    Dong Chenghu has been planning this game for a long time, and there is absolutely no room for failure this time, so they have been living on their nerves recently.


    Dong Yuanxu muttered dissatisfiedly: "Little uncle, I''m here to be a soldier, not a military adviser, why do you want to find me for this kind of thing?"


    What about the experience? How about starting from the bottom? Why is it different from what he thought.


    Yang Yi drove the donkey cart to speed up suddenly, and scolded with a smile: "You''re still out of breath when you say you''re fat! I''ll tell you about the current situation in Linhai County, and what we have to deal with this time. The few forces in the gang, you hurry up and think about it, and you can show your performance in front of your father later."


    Although Dong Yuanxu complained, he listened to Yang Yi''s words. He hadn''t seen his own father for so many years, so he had to behave well and let his father see, How good his son is, also makes his father proud of him.


    "Little uncle, you are saying that there are three forces in Linhai County that are fighting against my father, two of which are larger and are both enemies and friends, and the other is weaker, sandwiched between these two forces. To survive among the forces, because of the leader, the people below are all swaying, right!"


    Dong Yuanxu thought with a look on his face, Yang Yi nodded solemnly, "Among the three forces, these are the ones you need to worry about the most, they''re all rubbish, your father can''t stand them for a long time, just directly Kill the leader and assign these people to the lower level as soldiers or directly to the Pei family and the Shen family. It''s not a big problem.


    , can''t afford to waste. "


    Dong Yuanxu had a good laugh in his heart. It was not like taking one soldier and one soldier to destroy these forces. To say it was ugly would be to use yin, but they wanted to use yin but couldn''t do it. Really It''s¡­


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head, went to the donkey cart, and said with emotion after a while: "Little uncle, since you have such a plan, you must think about how to deal with the aftermath, after all, this method is disgraceful and very You might lose your heart!"


    Yang Yi was stunned for a moment. After reacting, his face flushed and he roared, "Bastard, what are you doing! When did I say that I would use disgraceful means?"


    "Huh?" Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a while, "You don''t want to spend one soldier and one soldier to destroy others, so what''s the use of yin?"


    They would even think that they would use yin to deal with others.


    Dong Yuanxu shrank his neck, and after muttering for a long time, he chose to shut up obediently, so as not to directly anger Yang Yi, but he still believed in his heart that the methods they used were shameful, and there was no other reason. It''s not the first time my dad has done this.


    Seeing that Dong Yuanxu did not speak again, Yang Yi calmed down and explained calmly: "Your father meant to prepare a feast of Hongmen, invite them to Chengfu and show them off, If they are still unwilling to obey, let Dong Wei and the others use the rainstorm pear flower needle to kill them in the middle of the road. Except for the leaders of these three forces, the rest is easy to deal with, and force them directly to the door. Kill whoever wants to surrender.


    It is because of this that I feel that this method is not foolproof. Let you help you think of a better idea. After all, it is better not to kill people if you can, and it is not to fight against the imperial court. There is no need to kill each other. "


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a moment. After understanding what Yang Yi meant, he let out a deep breath, and then began to stare at the sky in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The donkey cart ran for a long time, and finally arrived in Linhai County before dark. The officers and soldiers guarding the city read the identity certificate handed by Yang Yi, and then asked Yang Yi to write a letter of guarantee, carefully After inspecting Dong Yuanxu and several others, he let them in.


    Dong Yuanxu had a sullen face and complained angrily: "These officers and soldiers are too much. Seeing that this young master is good-looking, he even put his hands on me. They have touched me all over my body! Say no to evil, although we are both men, we can''t do anything to me!"


    Yang Yi didn''t know what Dong Yuanxu was blowing again, and pointed to the other side of the city gate with a resigned expression, "Look over there, no one promises, but you have to take off your clothes. You can only pass if you come down and check, even women must go to that room to check, you are already considered good."


    Dong Yuanxu followed Yang Yi''s gaze, twitched twice, and shut his mouth obediently.

 v4 Chapter 113： Dark road, New Years Day

    camouflage clothes.


    "These black robes and masks are all re-made later, and people outside can''t imitate them at all. As long as they are imitations, we can see that there are already many people in Chengfu because of disguise To be discovered like this, either was arrested or killed." Yang Yi explained patiently.


    Dong Yi couldn''t help but be afraid for a while, but fortunately he didn''t listen to his eldest young master''s words and pretended to come in, or he would definitely become a target.


    After walking for a long time, a step finally appeared in front of them, and they turned several times along the steps, and they finally got out of the dark passage.


    As soon as Dong Yuanxu came out, he looked around and found that the room they were in should be a study, but there was no one in it now, so Dong Yuanxu had to stand obediently, watching Yang Yi turn on the switch and turn the secret passage Door closes.


    "Yuan Xu, if this door is blocked from here, it cannot be opened from the inside, it is precisely because I am going to pick you up, so this door has not been closed, and now I close this door, others Even if you enter the secret passage, it is impossible to enter here." Yang Yi said proudly.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Yang Yi''s reaction, pondered it for a while, and said with a chuckle, "Little uncle, you didn''t make this secret way, right?"


    Qin Shan worked together to dig, and we didn''t do anything else for more than half a year, so we dug this secret way."


    Looking at his proud look, Dong Yuanxu didn''t know whether to follow him and be proud, or to complain about him, the dignified Shen family guard, actually digging a secret for half a year, is it honorable?


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head, expressing incomprehension, "Little uncle, where is this place? Is it my father''s study?"


    Dong Yuanxu casually flipped through the books in the room, asking with a face full of questions.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, this is the conference hall arranged by your father after we came here, it will be used when the few of us are discussing things, and I live next to it. The side room prevents people from sneaking in, so it can also be called my study." Yang Yi took the lead and led everyone to look at the room, and also opened his side room for Dong Yuanxu to visit.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help complaining after seeing it: "Little uncle, I really wronged you, and so did my father, how can I let you live in this humble side room!"


    Yang Yi''s face sank instantly, and he wanted to open Dong Yuanxu''s head to see what was inside.


    It''s just that Dong Yuanxu doesn''t know that the place he lives in the future is not as good as Yang Yi''s partial house.


    Yang Yi calmed down, did not intend to have the same knowledge as Dong Yuanxu, and said lightly: "I will take you to the place where the soldiers live now, and you will live there in the future, in order to exercise your ability, Dong Yi and others It will be arranged elsewhere and will not be with you. If you want to live well among the soldiers, it depends on your own ability."


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a moment, and asked hastily: "Little uncle, I haven''t seen my father yet! How could you let me leave like this? No matter what, let me catch up with my father. It is!"


    "Yo! This is new, right? Where was it before?" Before Dong Yuanxu could react, a figure had already appeared in front of him.


    The man carefully observed Dong Yuanxu and saw that his robes were not imitated, and his attitude became more enthusiastic, "I said why are you ignoring people? Tell you, come to us People are selected from thousands of generals, and ordinary people can''t wear this black robe!"


    The corners of Dong Yuanxu''s mouth twitched, and he forced a smile, but the other party couldn''t see it anyway, and asked suspiciously: "This eldest brother, the younger brother is new here, and he is still very unfamiliar with this place. I can''t mention one or two things about my younger brother, so that my younger brother is ignorant and makes other people''s taboos."


    That person is also a warmhearted man. After hearing Dong Yuanxu say big brother on the left and big brother on the right, he really regarded himself as a big brother, and said in a big way: "Little brother, my name is Daniel , since you called me big brother, I will cover you in the future! Don''t worry, we are all easy-going people here, and no one will trouble you. Yes."


    Big Bull? Isn''t that his uncle''s name? He can''t call this guy a big cow! It''s too embarrassing.


    Dong Yuanxu smiled bitterly, I really don''t know what to call this big bull.


    "Thank you eldest brother for taking care of me, I will rely on eldest brother more in the future." Dong Yuanxu thanked him again.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s all my own! By the way, what''s your name?" Daniel asked after knowing it.


    Dong Yuanxu froze for a while, thinking that his father was incognito, and he couldn''t reveal his real name, so he made up a pseudonym, "My name is Yuan Ri."


    There is only one passage in the middle of the Datong shop. Although the bed in the room is neat, the smell of sweat in the room almost made Dong Yuanxu faint.


    Dong Yuanxu immediately held his breath, and withdrew after only one glance, and asked in horror, "Brother, what is this place?"


    Dong Yuanxu refused to live in from the bottom of his heart. He always liked cleanliness, and even his own room would be kept clean. When did he see this fight.


    Da Niu was taken aback by Dong Yuanxu''s reaction, and after understanding the reason, he said in the sun: "Yuanri''s family should be good! I don''t think I''ve seen anything like this before, we They are all used to it. Soldiers have to be on duty every day when they wake up, and they have to practice after changing shifts. After the practice, it will be dark and everyone will be exhausted after eating. How can they pay so much attention? Over time, the smell in this room will be gone It''s a little heavier, don''t worry, it''ll be fine with ventilation."


    Dong Yuanxu watched the big cow enter the room and opened the window, and slandered in his heart, is it possible that this big cow really doesn''t think this taste is amazing?

 v4 Chapter 114： Arrange room and board, recruits

    The big bull led Dong Yuanxu to a bed where no one could sleep, pointed to the shoulder-width position of the adult man and said, "Little Yuanri, you will sleep here in the future, as for the pillows and bedding, etc. It''s all in that cabinet. There are some people who have used it before. If you think it''s not clean, you can take it out and wash it yourself. If it doesn''t matter, just use it. It doesn''t matter. ."


    Lean on while you sleep? Damn, who is this misinterpretation of sleep, when sleeping is important for cultivating one''s life and nourishing one''s body, when did it become so insignificant? Dong Yuanxu sneered in his heart for a while, and refreshed his three views again.


    Daniel mentioned all the important things to Dong Yuanxu, and then said: "Okay, I''m going to shift too, by the way, there is one thing you need to remember, where are you? There are arrangements on duty, and your clothes also have their own number on them. Don''t wear them to other people in the future. Go wherever you are on duty. Don''t run off to other people''s places. , you must report it to the head above, or you will be treated as ulterior motives, and you will be directly arrested and tortured. Someone has been arrested like this before, so you should be vigilant.


    , otherwise you will be fined. "


    Dong Yuanxu was dumbfounded.


    I knew he wouldn''t listen to Mr.''s bad ideas. He had nothing to do with being a hero. Now, how long will he live in this stinky place? Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help screaming in the sky, beating his chest and feet.


    In the past, they went into the mountains to hunt, and it is not like this. At least there are springs and streams in the mountains. He can still keep it clean, and he can decide what to eat when he is hungry. nothing?


    While Dong Yuanxu was complaining, someone had already come over to urge him to change shifts. Our recruit Dong Yuanxu just rushed the ducks onto the shelves and foolishly worked the first day of shift.


    This station is a whole day. When he came down, he found that his body was almost too stiff to move, but compared with other recruits, he was good, at least he had With the foundation of kung fu, he can recover after moving his muscles and bones twice, but other people are supporting each other in twos and threes, which makes Dong Yuanxu very abrupt.


    The recruit next to him couldn''t help but ask: "Brother, don''t you feel sore all over?"


    The man looked suspiciously at Dong Yuanxu up and down. When he was just on duty, he stood beside Dong Yuanxu. Still like nothing.


    Only then did Dong Yuanxu realize that everyone around him was staring at him and whispering, his body stiffened, and he said with a smirk: "This eldest brother, my body is also uncomfortable, but I was a hunter before, so I can still carry some , I''m not holding back! Oh, when you ask me this, my shoulder, this arm, this thigh..."


    Everyone saw Dong Yuanxu''s appearance, and when they heard that he was an hunter before, they stopped paying attention to him.


    The person who just asked him immediately accepted Dong Yuanxu''s explanation and said familiarly: "Hello, my name is Datou, I''m new here today, what''s your name? Sound, you don''t seem to be big."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, "My name is Yuan Ri, I''m just sixteen, it''s really not big."


    "Sixteen! The youngest here should be fourteen. You''re the right age." Datou sighed and went to the cafeteria with Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu realized that something was wrong, "Huh? Didn''t we say we have to practice after changing the guard? Why did you come directly to the cafeteria?"


    "Oh! This is the first day. The first two days are the adaptation period. On the third day, the training will begin. I heard that the training of recruits is very strict. I can''t even eat dinner, I hope the drill doesn''t come so early, I''m not used to it yet!" Datou whispered, listening to his tone, he seemed a little afraid of the drill.


    Dong Yuanxu still didn¡¯t know much about it, thinking that he had not heard anyone mention his father for a day, and he didn¡¯t know where his father lived. He asked curiously, "Big brother, do you think we recruits can see the general? I admire the general, so I joined the rebel army."


    Dong Yuanxu''s words were half true and half false, but the big head didn''t take it seriously, "Who doesn''t join here because he admires the general."


    As soon as the big head''s voice fell, everyone looked over and nodded.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help gasping for air, the chopsticks in his hand almost fell off, and exclaimed: "All of them came in admiring the general!"


    At this moment, the person next to the big head frowned and said: "What''s so strange, the general is our belief, can kill 5,000 elites in the court with 300 troops, and still survive 200, This kind of record is unprecedented, and there is also the battle of Xin''an County. It is also the general who leads the overall situation and makes suggestions. This allows General Xiao Zhang to kill the prince and destroy the morale of the court, so as to capture Xin''an County.


    This one after another, which one can be done by ordinary people, we heard that it was because the general was not interested in fame and fortune, so after laying down Xinan County, he came back to guard Linhai County, If the general were to lead troops to fight Xuancheng County, maybe Xuancheng County would have been taken down long ago! "


    Dong Yuanxu listened to everyone''s almost blind faith in his father, and his heart was complicated, and he couldn''t help but retorted: "Since you say that the general is so powerful, how did I listen to people before I arrived in Linhai County? It is said that the general has not fought a battle with the court until now, and the people are now questioning the general!"


    The general will definitely send troops immediately!"


    Dong Yuanxu pouted when he heard the words, but did not refute anything.


    "By the way, my little brother''s name is Yuan Ri, right, my name is Gouzi, my name is Pengcheng, but the name is not easy to remember, people in the village used to call me Gouzi, and I''m used to it Now, just call me a dog."


    The man said that, he was a friend of Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu is not hypocritical, one more friend is more reliance, and immediately Gouzi brother, Gouzi brother barked.


    After a lively meal, Dong Yuanxu took some time to wash the so-called pillows and quilt covers. When washing, he complained while washing, and it took a whole tank of water to stop.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help but think of the pancreas and soap at home, alas! Forget it, the more I think about it, the more I miss home, but I still don¡¯t want to.

 v4 Chapter 115： Adaptation stage, training begins

    This night, because the quilt covers and pillows were freshly washed, Dong Yuanxu did not go back to the room to sleep, but went straight to the courtyard.


    It''s fake, it''s real if you can''t stand the smell in the room.


    A few warmhearted soldiers advised: "Little brother, you should go in and sleep inside. There will be days like this in the future, so you always have to get used to it."


    After saying one or two, Dong Yuanxu was worried that everyone would know that he slept in the courtyard early in the morning, so he gritted his teeth, entered the stinking bedroom, opened all the rooms, even Even the door was opened, so I could barely bear it.


    Only after the taste can be endured, the loud snoring is really unbearable. In the end, there is a solution. Dong Yuanxu can only plug his ears and nose and breathe through his mouth. This barely stumbled to sleep in the past.


    The second day is still the same as the first day, but with the psychological preparation for the first day, everyone has obviously adapted a lot today. After the change of guard on the third day, they were called directly to training ground.


    This is the new place Dong Yuanxu came to after he arrived in Chengfu. He is curious about everything, and there are not a few people like him.


    Because it was the first day of training, the leading generals were reasonable and did not scold them directly, but gave them a quarter of an hour to observe the environment, and then shouted: "Assemble! This is your captain. My name is Lu Baorong. You can call me Captain Lu. You recruits are divided into ten batches, a batch of fifty people, and a total of five hundred people.


    These five hundred people do not mean that you are the real guards of the city if you put on black robes. After your training, there will be an assessment. Only the top fifty people who win in the end can truly become successful The government guards, the rest must take off their black robes and masks and go to guard the city.


    So next you have to work harder, remember that your opponents are not only those who stand with you, but also four hundred and fifty other people, so don''t think about playing tricks, Useless! Only down-to-earth training is the right way, do you hear it clearly? "


    Lu Baorong was very satisfied with everyone''s attitude, and said in a slow tone, "Of course, the fifty people who have qualified for the competition are not without benefits. The black robes you are wearing now are only for recruits.


    .


    It''s just a side courtyard, it should be far away from the general''s main courtyard! If you want to go to the main courtyard, you must work hard!


    It''s another huge income. "


    Lu Baorong said so much about the benefits of being a guard of the Chengfu, and everyone was so excited that Dong Yuanxu, who had no shortage of money, had to say that these conditions were indeed attractive, not only being able to get close to him A person who admires can also get a tael of silver, and a tael of silver can make an ordinary family live for several months, so it is no wonder that this person is so crazy.


    Just when everyone was excited, Lu Baorong changed the subject and said solemnly: "But if those who are eliminated, in addition to not having these benefits, they must leave Chengfu and go to the streets. Guarding the city gate, you have to run outside and get exposed to the sun every day. The monthly silver is only three hundred cents a month, and the food and accommodation are only average, so you have to work hard!"


    !


    Someone couldn''t help but ask: "Team... Captain, if we don''t become Chengfu''s personal guards, will we have no future in the future?"


    Lu Baorong glanced at the man and said blankly, "That''s a good question! If you don''t make it out of these fifty people, then you still have a choice, which is to be made into Chosen by General Yong, he became a coastal defense soldier.


    Therefore, soldiers are required to be familiar with water, and the training of coastal defense soldiers is much more difficult than that of Chengfu guards. After all, they are at sea, and there is still a lot to learn. "


    Whether it is suitable to go to Haiphong or not, even if it is suitable to go to Haiphong, according to what the team leader said, it seems that the training over there is more terrifying than here.


    Seeing that they were almost beaten, Lu Baorong raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said, "Okay, today''s training begins, you first run around the training ground for ten laps, after the run, relax your muscles and bones, and then Do 300 push-ups, qualified people can go to eat first, and unqualified people can do it until they pass.¡±


    There are still 300 push-ups to do, and I don''t know if Lu Baorong gave them the sway, or if the real recruits are trained like this.


    Dong Yuanxu was one of the twenty people, and he was gratified that Datou and Gouzi also persevered, although they both looked like they were about to die.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t want to make himself look too abrupt, so he made a look like they were about to die.


    Seeing this, Lu Baorong frowned and shook his head, obviously not very satisfied with them.


    For the next 300 push-ups, Lu Baorong sat on the side to supervise, but the person who insisted on ten laps was already the limit at this time.

 v4 Chapter 116： Hidden clumsy, final training

    No one can hold on to all three hundred push-ups, Dong Yuanxu can, but he doesn''t want to be everyone''s target on the first day, so he keeps his level in the top ten, so Neither look too weak, nor look too prominent.


    The top ten are the top 100 recruits. Even if others are jealous, they will not do anything out of the ordinary.


    Dong Yuanxu walked in the crowd holding the big head, only to hear the big head weakly complain: "My mother! This Chengfu guard is really not easy to do, this is the first day of training , how can I endure it in the future! Ouch, my waist!"


    Everyone else looked like they were about to die. After entering the cafeteria, they didn''t want to move as soon as they sat down. They reluctantly ate some food. People found that their thighs began to twitch, and they couldn''t even stand.


    Watching them trembling and supporting the wall away, Dong Yuanxu''s mouth twitched, wouldn''t he want him to learn this!


    Really unable to overcome the hurdle in his heart, Dong Yuanxu simply dawdled, and was the last to leave until everyone left.


    After he left, two men in black robes walked out of the shadows, and the black robes on them were obviously the same as those of Lu Baorong.


    "This kid seems to be fine." One person said in a positive tone.


    , what the general lacks most now is talent, and he must not let anyone who is available."


    The two agreed and disappeared into the shadows.


    Dong Yuanxu, who had been walking slowly, turned his head slowly at this moment, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, a flash of interest flashed in his eyes, he turned his head and continued to walk forward slowly.


    By the time he returned to the dormitory, the others were all slumbering, and they all slept in their clothes as if they were dead. Dong Yuanxu sighed helplessly, and continued to close all the doors and windows in the room. Open it, and then slowly enter the dreamland.


    After three days of adaptation, he also found his own way of survival. I believe that even the earplugs and nasal plugs can be slowly removed later.


    The next five or six days of training were the same as the first day, until everyone was qualified and completed, Lu Baorong changed to a new trick, the same as the same grind, the same as the same test their ability to bear .


    After three months, everyone seemed to be numb, but Lu Baorong suddenly said: "There is one last training, although it is said that you will not necessarily enter Haiphong in the future, but after all, Linhai County relies on Hai, for everyone''s sake, the last test is water!


    Give you one month, within this month you must be familiar with water, and be able to escape in the water, at least hold your breath in the water for a quarter of an hour. "


    Everyone started to whisper when they heard the words, some people were pale, almost unsteady, stood up weakly and said: "Captain, I... I have been afraid of water since I was a child, this assessment what to do?"


    Lu Baorong glanced at the man expressionlessly, and said loudly: "If you are afraid of water, overcome it, if you can''t even do this thing well, you might as well pack your bags and get out as soon as possible! "


    Being so scolded by Lu Baorong, no one dared to speak out, and all responded silently.


    Dong Yuanxu lived in Cuizhu Mountain since he was a child, and he had to cross the big river when he went out. When he was a child, Gu Shuixiu worried that there would be accidents when they crossed the river, so he trained them to swim when they were very young. It can be said that Cuizhu Mountain The kids here, both men and women, are good swimmers in the water, and this training is nothing to him.


    Only for those who are afraid of water, this training really challenges the psychological limit. Great progress.


    Although Lu Baorong''s words were ruthless, they were very realistic.


    Because the next training is in the water, so Lu Baorong gave them two days of grooming time, within two days to adjust their physical condition to the best state, to avoid any accidents in the water at that time , but also trouble other.


    Back to the dormitory, the big head said worriedly to Dong Yuanxu and the others: "What should I do? I have never been in the water since I was a child, how can I do it in a month?"


    The dog comforted: "Don''t worry, swimming is very simple, I didn''t know how to swim when I was a child, and once ran to the river to play because of naughty, and fell into it, there was no one at that time, I struggled to swim to the shore, and since then I have been able to swim. In fact, swimming is not that difficult. As long as I find the tricks, I will be able to train in two days.


    Is there any other requirements besides swimming? "


    After Gouzi finished speaking, he looked at Dong Yuanxu enviously and said, "Yuanri, your performance has been very good before, although not among the best, but always in the top ten, this time the water Are you sure about the next training?"


    Dong Yuanxu smiled helplessly and shook his head, "I don''t know what the next training is, how can I say it?"


    "Also, the ability on the ground is good, but the ability underwater is not necessarily good! To tell you the truth, I am not as good as you on the ground, but I can still compete for the ability underwater. ." The dog patted his chest and said confidently.


    Others listened and said sarcastically: "It''s strange, when will dogs be able to swim!"


    "What do you mean?" The dog immediately got angry when he heard it, and stood up to reason with the man.


    "How about it? I didn''t name my name, what''s your opinion?"


    Dong Yuanxu shouted loudly, "Have you had enough trouble? Your opponents are not only these people. What kind of prestige are you showing to your own people? Have the courage to go with those 450 people!"


    Dong Yuanxu has been doing well these days, but he doesn''t like to pinch his head. All the recruits are popular among the recruits. This time he made a sound, and the two looked at each other angrily. , other people see this also start and muddy.


    Dong Yuanxu sighed and lay down for a nap. These days he was used to living in this kind of big shop, and also used to the smell of sweat in the room for a long time, closed his eyes and began to think With the experience of the past few months, every day is full of schedules, so that he has no time to inquire about Dong Yi and the others, and does not know how they are? Was it in the other recruit squads?


    After this training, it seems that I will find a time to meet them properly.

 v4 Chapter 117： Stunning, Lu Baorongs test

    Two days later, Lu Baorong took them all to the edge of an inland river in Linhai County.


    Dong Yuanxu took a good look at it and found that the vicinity of the inland river has also been transformed into a training ground. It seems that this is another training base.


    Not waiting for them to visit, Lu Baorong had ordered them to put on a kind of mask, covering only half of the face, with the mouth and nose exposed, it seemed that it was specially prepared for swimming training, as for their body All the clothes must be taken off, including the black robe, and everyone can only wear a pair of thin tight black pants.


    As soon as the clothes are taken off, everyone''s figure is exposed.


    The big head looked at Dong Yuanxu''s upper body in amazement, the smooth lines, the strong and lean chicken, are not like what an ordinary teenager should have, especially the white and creamy smoothness The skin directly stood out from the crowd, and when everyone compared with Dong Yuanxu, they all frowned in unison.


    Gouzi couldn''t help but teased: "Yuan Ri, if you are a woman, I will marry you, just look at this skin, it''s greedy!"


    When the big head heard the words, he hit the dog with a violent shudder, but he couldn''t help but agree with the dog''s remarks. Although others thought the dog''s words were strange, they said them As far as Dong Yuanxu''s skin is concerned, he has left those girls dozens of streets away.


    Lu Baorong was also stunned for a while when he saw this, obviously he didn''t expect Dong Yuanxu to be like Zhang, if the mask on his face was taken off, I''m afraid it would fascinate all the boys and girls in Linhai County!


    "A real shame, a big man looks like a bitch!"


    people.


    Due to Dong Yuanxu''s exposure of his figure, the atmosphere in the recruit team was very delicate, so the big head and the dog still had the same attitude towards Dong Yuanxu as before. , have a few words with Dong Yuanxu, or just stay away.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanxu sighed helplessly. Anyway, after this training, he will be assessed, and he will not get along with them for a long time, so bear with it!


    Seeing that everyone was ready, Lu Baorong led the group to the river. At this time, there were hundreds of small boats on the river. Each boat had two soldiers, one was responsible for punting the boat. One is responsible for patrolling.


    Lu Baorong said to the crowd: "After you go into the water, these people will observe your situation, and they will take action once they find something wrong. Each team has its own training section. The person who can swim here stretches me a little bit, if I recklessly swim to another team and get caught, don''t expect me to catch you."


    Just now there were a few people who were eager to try. After listening to Lu Baorong''s words, all of their bodies froze. It seemed that it was impossible to swim freely.


    Lu Baorong finished what he had to say, and ordered everyone to form five teams and go into the water five by five. Everyone who can swim should swim for a while, and those who can''t swim go directly to the other. While contacting, he made records on it.


    Dong Yuanxu is still as low-key as before, ranking last, but unfortunately because of his figure, many people still pay attention to him.


    Lu Baorong glanced at him, "Get ready to go into the water!"


    Dong Yuanxu learned from the others, jumped into the river, swam for a while like a fish, and didn''t stop until he got close to the dog.


    The dog hammered his chest and said in amazement: "My dear, you are really hidden, I thought I saw a fish just now!"


    Others looked at Dong Yuanxu in amazement and went to practice separately.


    Dong Yuanxu felt even more helpless. These people have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and their kung fu in the water will not fall.


    After a day''s training, Lu Baorong specially found Dong Yuanxu at Dong Yuanxu''s dinner in the evening. Because Dong Yuanxu was always the last to leave, and there was no one else at the moment, Lu Baorong asked tentatively: "Little Brother Yuanri''s performance has been really good these days, especially today, when the underwater kung fu is revealed, it really amazes me."


    Dong Yuanxu said that as soon as Lv Baorong came over, and immediately got up to greet him respectfully, and then said modestly: "The captain is too modest, Yuanxu is just because his family lives by the water, and he relies on the mountains to eat the mountains and the water. If you drink water, you will naturally be familiar with the water.¡±


    "Oh?"


    It really is an old fox who came prepared! Dong Yuanxu cursed inwardly, but his expression did not change at all, "Let''s go back to the captain, who said that hunters can''t live by the water? It''s true that our home is in the mountains, but there is a river in front of our home, before we go out hunting on weekdays. You have to go down to the river to put the fish baskets first, and then take the fish baskets when you return from hunting. We have been doing this for so many years, is there anything wrong?"


    Dong Yuanxu looked confused, Lu Baorong stared at him for a while, but couldn''t see any clues, so he had to let him leave with a dry laugh.


    As soon as Dong Yuanxu left, a man in black robe immediately appeared beside Lu Baorong, "Do you think what he said is true?"


    Lu Baorong shook his head, "I don''t know, he doesn''t look like a fake, but how can you explain his skin? That''s only for the pampered young masters, but that sturdy figure is similar to Being pampered doesn¡¯t match, alas! It¡¯s really a contradiction, maybe that skin is loved by God, it¡¯s natural!¡±


    "..." The man didn''t say anything, because even he couldn''t think of a reason.


    "You didn''t go to check the details of Yuan Ri. Who introduced him? Where is his ancestral home?"


    The man in black robe didn''t say a word, and it took a long time to say, "We checked, this person was brought in by the new guard Yang, because guard Yang is now in charge of the general. The study room, we have no right to ask him."


    "What?" Lv Baorong exclaimed, "So Yuanri was brought in by the people above? Does it matter?"


    The man in black robe shook his head, helplessly, "It doesn''t seem to be, because when guard Yang led him in, he didn''t explain anything at all, he just threw him into the recruit''s yard and didn''t hear it. I asked, as if I forgot about such a person, to say that this Yuanri really dragged the relationship in, it makes no sense that no one has explained it, so I can''t figure out the details of him."


    Lu Baorong couldn''t think of a reason, so he shook his head, and simply didn''t think about it, no matter what, now Yuan Ri is a recruit in his hands, and Yang Guard brought in, so it shouldn''t be a reason An unknown person, since that''s the case, he won''t mind his own business.

 v4 Chapter 118： Training is over, market

    In the next month of water training, Dong Yuanxu helped the dog with the dog because he knew that he could pass the test, let him learn to swim in seven days, and learn to hold his breath underwater in half a month. Strengthen the practice for half a month, try to hold your breath for a quarter of an hour, and let''s get through the last training first.


    A month passed in a blink of an eye. During this period, Dong Yuanxu wanted to inquire about the news of other teams several times, but no one knew. resulted in nothing.


    They were eliminated in the last level of water training.


    In the future, they can only go to patrol the streets, or to close the city, or to be soldiers who do odd jobs. In short, it will be difficult to get out. ?


    I will definitely beat you, not only you! I will definitely be the number one in this team!"


    The room was quiet, and everyone was watching Dong Yuanxu. See how he reacts.


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had been in the top ten before, because he won the first place in the last water test, he suddenly became a thorn in the eyes of some people.


    He knows this Wei Kun, every previous assessment was either the first or the second. If he did not win the first one, he must regain the first place in the next one. This time, it was picked by Dong Yuanxu. After taking the first place in the last game, I was afraid that I would be very angry.


    People are always so strange, no matter how well they did before, as long as they win in the end, everyone will only remember such a person. It is precisely because of this that Wei Kun is not reconciled.


    Dong Yuanxu patted the dust on his body in a funny way, and slowly got off the Chase shop, and said seriously: "It''s good that you have such an ambition, and I''m also looking forward to how you will become the ultimate winner. ."


    "Then let''s see!" Wei Kun laughed arrogantly.


    Although Dong Yuanxu had no expression, everyone felt that there was no way to ignore him.


    , the captain said, we can stroll around here for three days, and we don''t need to be on duty, let''s go now!"


    Dong Yuanxu heard the words, replied softly and left with Datou and Gouzi.


    "Boss, this day is too arrogant, should we go to Jiao and teach him a lesson?" A person next to him saw Dong Yuanxu and a few people leaving, and immediately suggested in Wei Kun''s ear.


    Wei Kun turned his head and gave the man a shudder, scolding: "Are you stupid? To teach him a lesson at this time, do you want him to use this as an excuse to trouble me later? "


    Wei Kun met Dong Yuanxu''s skin before, that delicate skin is not something that ordinary farmers can have. He guessed what kind of rich family Dong Yuanxu is like everyone else. Although he is competitive, his brain It hasn''t been broken yet, so naturally I know how to grasp this measure.


    That person was scolded by Wei Kun like this, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth any more. Others saw the bento and laughed.


    Dong Yuanxu, who went out, didn''t know what was in the dormitory because he had another disturbance.


    "Okay, where are we going now?" Dong Yuanxu walked out of the yard where they usually lived, looking around, there were yards everywhere, and guards patrolled by from time to time, as long as a group passed by People will give them a look. In this case, he really doesn''t know where the upright can go.


    It is also a place under the jurisdiction of Chengfu. Although we can''t go to the center of Chengfu, nor can we step out of Chengfu, there is also a small market on the periphery of us, which is specially set up for recruits and Chengfu guards. I heard that Occasionally, you can come across good things in it, and there are people telling books there, which is interesting."


    Dong Yuanxu doesn''t know what''s interesting about this, but they now live in a single environment. With such a place, it''s a good time to go out.


    Don''t wait for Dong Yuanxu to understand, the big head can''t wait to pull him to keep up with the dog''s pace.


    After walking for a long time, he finally reached a seemingly dilapidated yard. The dog said excitedly: "It''s inside, that small market is inside."


    Dong Yuanxu pulled the dog that was about to rush forward and asked incredulously, "Are you sure you didn''t go to the wrong place?"


    This place looks like an abandoned barren yard, how can a half market look like it?


    Gouzi explained anxiously: "You will know when you go in with me, this barren courtyard is just the gate of this market, just go through the barren courtyard."


    Dong Yuanxu and Datou followed the dog into the deserted courtyard dubiously, and they walked inside for a long time before arriving at a back door. Near the back door, they could already hear the noise.


    "It''s here, you see, this is the market!" As soon as the dog entered the market, it was like discovering a new world. .


    The big head couldn''t catch up with him, and he was afraid that he would get separated from Dong Yuanxu, so he had to stomp and stop to walk with Dong Yuanxu.


    The two walked through the crowd and found that the so-called market was almost the size of a football field. The hawkers on both sides were the guards of Chengfu. They looked like they were mostly returning from a mission. Take advantage of the rest or rest days to come and sell some loot, and some come to exchange some things that are needed, in short, everyone takes what they need.


    Dong Yuanxu took a leisurely walk in the market, and found that there were everything for sale, such as swords, rough gems, pearl jewelry, silk and satin, Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help it tongue smacking.

 v4 Chapter 119： Weve known each other for a long time, see you

    The big head is already stunned, he is only from an ordinary farm family, where have he seen any gems and pearl jewelry, the only jewelry in his family is a silver hairpin that his mother did as a dowry, that is enough Her mother has been showing off all her life, and now in front of him is Jin Huanghuang, bright and bright jewelry and gold ornaments, this is the first time he has seen it, and his whole mind is blank.


    Dong Yuanxu walked for a while, and found that Datou hadn''t kept up. He looked back and saw that he was drooling at a golden step on the stall, he couldn''t help frowning, and after a while, he went back to Go back, "Big head, let''s go forward."


    The big head was almost taken away by Dong Yuanxu.


    When Jin Buyao disappeared from Datou''s sight, Datou grabbed Dong Yuanxu excitedly and said, "Yuan Yenri, I have learned a lot today. Hairpins are already expensive enough, and now I know what really expensive jewelry looks like."


    Dong Yuanxu said with a smile: "Big head, that golden step is just inlaid with gold, because of the fine workmanship, there is still room to make money when it is sold, otherwise the person would be reluctant to sell it! "


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head, "Impossible, gold is soft, there is no way to make it look like that."


    Datou was stunned when he heard it, and he sighed for a long time: "Yuanri, your family should be a rich family, you can even see this."


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t say a word, neither nodded nor shook his head. He had said before that he was from an hunter. As for what others thought, he couldn''t help it.


    There are, as long as you have money you can eat.


    When Datou passed the food shed, Harazi really slipped out and said excitedly: "Yuan Yen Ri, look, it''s meat, a lot of meat! Is that pork? It smells really good. what!


    You can also drink soup, I have never eaten roast pork like this! "


    "Then what have you eaten?" Dong Yuanxu asked curiously, their family is not short of meat all year round, even those rare animal meats have been eaten, so it is difficult for him to feel the same.


    The voles caught in the fields, and the birds caught in the woods, the voles are better, they can eat a few bites of meat to satisfy their cravings, but the bird meat is not enough, it is almost all bones, it¡¯s just a good bite.¡±


    Dong Yuanxu nodded in agreement: "Vole meat is indeed better than bird meat, but the pheasants in the mountains are also good, the roe deer meat is the most tender, and the wild boars are more woody, but our wild boars are not good. There are few, so our family often hits wild boars, but I don¡¯t think the pork is so delicious, but the fish and shrimps from the river are more delicious and the meat is smooth and tender.¡±


    Big head''s eyes were straight, and he muttered for a long time: "Yuanri, you are really an Orion!"


    If it weren''t for the Orion, how could Yuan Ri have said such a thing, but the Orion would have such a thin skin and tender meat? Walking in the mountains for a long time should not be sunburned like charcoal, and his hands should have thick calluses. Although Yuan Ri also has calluses on his hands, it is nothing compared to him.


    Dong Yuanxu saw that the big head was in a mess, and he had teasing thoughts in his heart. He deliberately pretended not to know, took him into the tea shed, and ordered a pot of tea. The story of how Young Master Cheng fought against the 5,000 elites in the imperial court and captured Linhai County was very interesting, but Dong Yuanxu was bored and listened to pass the time.


    When he looked at the street in a daze, he finally found Dong Yi''s figure, Dong Yuanxu stood up abruptly, seeing the big head puzzled, he casually made an excuse to sneak out, Keep up with Dong Yi and the others.


    Dong Yi and the others also realized that someone was following them, deliberately going further and further away, leading Dong Yuanxu to a sparsely populated place, just when they were about to start, Dong Yuanxu had already shouted happily: "Dong Yuanxu" One Dong, four Dongsix!"


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, and exclaimed in unison: "Eldest young master!"


    "Long time no see!" Dong Yuanxu raised his eyebrows at the three of them, playful.


    The three were stunned for a while, Dong Yi pulled Dong Yuanxu to the side, and said excitedly: "Eldest young master, we have been asking about your news all these days, but I didn''t expect that we could not find you, I asked you to come to us? But we are dressed like this, how did the eldest young master recognize us?"


    Not only Dong Yi did not understand, Dong Si and Dong Liu were also confused.


    Dong Yuanxu was very happy, and didn''t go around in circles with them, and said calmly: "This is not easy! I can''t recognize you on the road alone, but the three of you just walk together. Yes, every time you walk together, Dong Yi walks in the middle, Dong Si stands on the right, Dong Liu stands on the left, your height is just slanted to one side, plus you have the same pace and similar body shape, I naturally recognize it!"


    The more Dong Yuanxu talked, the paler their faces became. I didn''t find this problem before, but now that they found it, they must change it in the future, otherwise, this is a fatal weakness.


    "Eldest young master, if we have any questions, please tell us together, and we will do it again in the future." Dong Yi was serious.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t have time to talk to them at this moment, so he quickly asked: "Have you been together since I separated? Did the little uncle say anything? I want to stay in this recruit. How long? When can I see my dad?"


    Dong Yi was baffled by Dong Yuanxu''s series of questions, and it took a while to say, "Eldest young master, little auntie means that you want to stand out among the recruits, and stand by your own ability. Go to the master, he will not help you, even if we have to work **** our own, the young master didn''t put us together, we found each other by ourselves."


    Dong Yuanxu''s face changed, what should I do, he really wants to scold his mother now! His little uncle is too unscrupulous. Isn''t it because he usually said a few things that made him unpleasant, why did he take revenge on him like this!


    Dong Yuanxu said sullenly: "The competition will be held in three days, are you ready?"


    Dong Yi and the three looked at each other and felt a little distressed for Dong Yuanxu. The three put the blame on for a while, but Dong Yi stood up and said: "Eldest Young Master, Young Master said, you must be in this competition. Get first, otherwise you won''t even be eligible to see the master, and he will throw you to Haiphong."

 v4 Chapter 120： The decisive battle begins, the Pei sisters

    Dong Yi said that he was completely relieved, and looked up at Dong Yuanxu with some worry. Seeing that Dong Yuanxu did not do anything and was not angry, his heart was relieved.


    Unfortunately, he was relieved too early, and Dong Yuanxu clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in response and roared: "Little uncle...don''t let me see you again, or I will definitely change to a little uncle!"


    Dong Yi and the three looked at the same side, and quickly persuaded: "Young master, please calm down, you can''t talk nonsense, no matter how much you say, the little aunt is also your little uncle, and your little aunt''s husband. , I''m still protecting the master now, and I can''t say anything like this kind of treason in the future, and I hope the eldest young master is careful in his words and deeds!"


    Dong Yuanxu was even more depressed after being persuaded by Dong Yi and the others. He ignored them and withdrew without looking back.


    When they left the market, the dog was nowhere to be seen, Dong Yuanxu thought that the dog brought them here, presumably the dog would not get lost, so he did not wait for him, but Back with the big head.


    Unexpectedly, when the two returned to the dormitory, the dog had already returned, and was lying on the bed sighing, looking at him, it seemed that something was wrong.


    : "You guys are back, if I don''t come back I won''t be able to hold on anymore!"


    Dong Yuanxu saw that his situation was not right, he calculated with the big head, and quickly sent him to the military doctor.


    After such a toss, it was already late at night when the three returned to the dormitory. Dong Yuanxu breathed a sigh of relief, shook his head and lay down silently. For the next two days, because the dog is still nursing Physically, they didn''t go out to hang out again, and Dong Yuanxu also saw Dong Yi and a few others, and heard the news that made him not very happy. He was unhappy and had no desire to go out.


    When peace is the most precious thing, they just have water in their brains.


    After leaving the dormitory, everyone went to the cafeteria to eat food, and immediately went to the training ground to find Lu Baorong to gather.


    Lu Baorong saw the forty-four members of his team again, and said loudly: "Today! It''s the day of our decisive battle! After a while, you people will gather with people from other teams. , and then break up you and regroup, with 30 people in each group, just now there are 450 people left, which can be divided into 15 groups, each in a decisive battle, the top five remain, the rest are eliminated, stay The next 75 people will have a decisive battle, and the final 50 people will be selected to enter the personal guard team. The remaining 25 people will be eliminated, but these 25 people can go directly to Haiphong without having to go through selection.


    As for the fifty people who enter the personal soldiers, there will be an internal competition until the fifty people are ranked. have you understood? "


    Lu Baorong asked loudly.


    "Understood!" the crowd shouted in unison.


    Lu Baorong nodded with satisfaction and asked them to gather at the training ground with the other squads.


    Just after everyone gathered, some people suddenly appeared on the viewing platform, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Dong Yuanxu saw Yang Yi in the crowd at a glance. He knew this person even if he turned into ashes. As for Yang Yi, it should be Zuo Qingsong and Qin Shan. A person, wearing a black robe and a mask at first glance, but Dong Yuanxu always felt that this person gave him a very familiar feeling, and he couldn''t remember who it was.


    In addition to all black robe masks, there were actually two girls about thirteen years old on the viewing platform. These two girls were dressed much more beautifully, one blue and one blue, sitting together, attracted the attention of most people.


    "What do you think about this batch of recruits?" The woman in Tsing Yi asked expectantly, looking at the bright smile on her face, this girl obviously grew up in a honey pot, and she doesn''t eat Human suffering.


    The blue-clothed girl heard the words, frowned and scolded in a low voice: "Shuang''er must not be rude!" The blue-clothed woman apologized to Yang Yi: "Yang Huwei, don''t take it to heart, my sister always talks. Do whatever you want, you just have to listen."


    Tsing Yi woman Shuang''er retorted dissatisfiedly: "Why did my sister say that! What''s wrong with my question?"


    Yang Yi saw that the blue-clothed woman was about to get angry, and quickly advised: "Miss Zhongyu doesn''t need to restrain Miss Zhongshuang like this, Miss Zhongshuang''s words are indeed not too far from the norm, but these recruits are under It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it, so I really don¡¯t know how to answer Miss Zhongshuang, since Miss Zhongshuang is here to watch the recruit selection, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to make a good evaluation?¡±


    Pei Zhongshuang heard the words, and her face returned to a bright smile, Pei Zhongyu had no choice but to shake her head and smile bitterly, looking like she couldn''t help Pei Zhongshuang.


    The man behind Yang Yi remained silent throughout, staring at the center of the training ground, as if he hadn''t heard the conversation between Pei Zhongshuang and Yang Yi.


    Dong Yuanxu has also been paying attention to the every move of the people on the stage, seeing the person behind Yang Yi behaving casually, and the people around him seem to be in awe of him, and his mind tries hard to recall who that person might be , the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was his father. Only his father could lead the people around him in such awe. Seeing that Yang Yi and others were very familiar with his attitude, Dong Yuanxu became more and more sure of his guess.


    While he was holding on to the excitement in his heart, Dong Chenghu also carefully searched for this Dong Yuanxu, but he had been away from home for ten years, and he didn''t know what Dong Yuanxu looked like now , how do you find your eldest son from these people?


    Dong Chenghu worked hard for a long time, but still couldn''t find a suspicious object. In desperation, he could only poke Yang Yi''s back and motioned for him to help.


    Yang Yi laughed for a while. Seeing that the two young ladies of the Pei family were still nearby, it was not easy to tell Dong Chenghu too much, so he nodded lightly and began to look for him in the crowd earnestly, without waiting for him Find Dong Yuanxu, the person in charge of the duel of recruits has announced the start.


    Those people in the center were once again disrupted and regrouped, which made Yang Yi even more chaotic. After a long time, Yang Yi could only give up with a wry smile. He really tried his best.


    Since I can''t find it, I can only watch the duel with peace of mind.


    After random grouping, Dong Yuanxu found that he had been separated from the big dog and the others, and he was not in the same group with Wei Kun, but with Dong Sifen.


    After the group leader announced the names of the group members, Dong Si immediately walked up to Dong Yuanxu excitedly, like a hen protecting her calf, because at this time they had already begun to beware of each other.

 v4 Chapter 121： Sad Yang Yi, end

    Dong Yuanxu was blocked by Dong Si all the time and could not see the surrounding situation clearly. After struggling, seeing that he still insisted, he had no choice but to pat Dong Si on the shoulder, a life without love The appearance said: "Dong Si, although your young master knows that you want to protect me, Uncle Yang Yi said that it is not you who want me to win the first place..."


    Dong Si slipped away before he fully understood Dong Yuanxu''s argument. By the time he reacted, Dong Yuanxu had already started.


    It''s okay if he doesn''t make a move, but when he makes a move, others follow him, and for a while they become the focus of attention. For no other reason, everyone else is just watching their opponents, seeing Dong Yuanxu So simple, everyone is surprised.


    At this time, Dong Yuanxu, who was a pair of eight, was completely crushed by his strength. Except for Dong Si, they were all knocked down by him, and it took less than a quarter of an hour before and after.


    Everyone in the other groups was stunned. After a while, someone started to fight the enemy.


    Pei Zhongshuang on the viewing platform clapped her hands and shouted vigorously: "Come on, come on, fight again, fight... Yes, yes, that''s it..."


    Pei Zhongyu''s face was already dark, Zuo Qingsong frowned when they looked at Pei Zhongshuang, I really don''t know how the young lady of this big family looks like a country girl. When not quiet press the game, noisy what they do!


    Several people frowned for a while, then ignored Pei Zhongshuang directly.


    The kid guessed that he was angry because of what Dong Yi and the others told him, and the eyes just looked at me were full of murderous intent."


    Dong Chenghu behind Yang Yi pursed his lips and chuckled lightly. He knew his son''s temperament. After hearing Yang Yi''s words, he was probably blown away on the spot. It is not easy to say, and it seems that the training these days is not ineffective for him.


    Yang Yi was startled and almost turned his head to confront him. What kind of bad luck did he have? It''s obviously a matter between their father and son, but they want him to come forward and make him not a person inside or outside. That''s all. Now Dong Chenghu wants him to end the game and have a few moves with Dong Yuanxu. Is it a chance for Dong Yuanxu to take revenge?


    "Uncle, let''s have a discussion, can we change someone to play?" Yang Yi was struggling. He knew that Dong Yuanxu''s current skills were taught by them since he was a child. Kungfu can be said to be a collection of skills. The leader of a hundred families, he is not very sure that he can defeat him now, and if Dong Yuanxu is in a rage, he is even less sure.


    Dong Chenghu, who was at the back, stopped speaking at this time, and concentrated on watching the game below, staring at his son like a torch, completely ignoring Yang Yi''s prayer.


    Qin Shan and Zuo Qingsong gave Yang Yi a sympathetic look, thankful that they were not skilled enough to be used as a gunner at this time.


    Dong Yuanxu and Dong Si on the training ground have already qualified at this time. Like Dong Chenghu and the others, they are standing by and watching the battle. It didn¡¯t take long for Dong Yi and his group to qualify, and then Wei Wei. Kun and the others, Dong Liu is here. To Dong Yuanxu''s surprise, Datou and Gouzi also made it out. They were lucky and were assigned to the same group. In addition, no one in that group had a kung fu foundation and depended on cooperation. , walked out together.


    After the fifteen groups of games were over, all the remaining players were taken out of the training ground. The field was suddenly empty, and Dong Chenghu could see Dong Yuanxu more clearly.


    Dong Yuanxu felt a scorching gaze, and suddenly looked towards the viewing platform, seeing Dong Chenghu staring at him, he stared at him, and then the corner of his mouth raised a threat, a little proud, a little flamboyant.


    Dong Chenghu in the stand couldn''t help laughing, and couldn''t help thinking in his heart that he and Shuixiu''s son really answered what Mr. Shen said was the dragon and the phoenix.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know what his father was thinking at this time, when the two were "exciting", the person in charge of the game had said seriously: "Okay, now the game There are seventy-five people left, and fifty people will be selected from you. I know that some of you have just fished in troubled waters. If you don¡¯t show your true skills this time, you will just get out of here!¡±


    Dong Si was stunned, how could he feel that these words were aimed at him, the conscience of heaven and earth, he really never thought about fishing in troubled waters, because his young master did not give him a chance to shoot.


    The man didn''t care what everyone thought, he glared fiercely and was about to speak when Yang Yi on the viewing platform suddenly stopped him: "Since there are only seventy-five people left now, Then don''t bother, just fight with me directly, those who can defeat me are directly competent as the family''s personal soldiers, but can''t defeat me, the longer they hold on to me, the higher the ranking, how about that?"


    Although Yang Yi is arrogant, his heart is full of tears. He knew that he would not come to join in the fun today.


    Since Yang Yi has spoken up, the person in charge of selection will naturally not object, and will directly give up his position to Yang Yi.


    At this moment, Datou and Gouzi have found Dong Yuanxu, and the two of them sandwiched him between the left and right, and said: "Yuan Ri, this person seems to be very powerful. , that skill, we still don''t know if we can survive under his hands!"


    Dong Yuanxu pondered for a while, a slyness flashed on his face, and whispered in the ears of the two of them, until they were stunned, and asked fearfully: "Yuan Ri, Are we not making a move like this? The person in charge just said that we can''t fish in troubled waters any more."


    "What are you afraid of! It''s because he can''t fight, and it''s not because you don''t want to fight..." Dong Yuanxu asked you to play with me, and let me fix you later!


    Gouzi looked at Dong Yuanxu suspiciously, "How sure are you that you will defeat him?"


    Although Yuan Ri has performed well these days, but not as good as the man just now, Gouzi doubted what Dong Yuanxu said in his heart.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t refute, he pulled the two of them to stand behind the crowd, Dong Yi and the others followed them back together, the dog and the big head were unknown, so they thought Dong Yi and the others were fighting with them three times With the same abacus, I couldn''t help but worry.


    It was Wei Kun and the others who were not afraid of Yang Yi''s skills at all. The game had just started, and a few of them took turns to warm up Yang Yi as cannon fodder. How do you feel, Datou and the dog are so weak that they are about to kneel.

 v4 Chapter 122： Yang Yi plays, who wins and who loses

    "Yuan...Yuanri, I think we should just accept our fate! Go up and get beaten twice..." The big head couldn''t bear to look directly, the whole person was shaking, in his understanding, Wei Kun is already a very strong expert, but now he can''t support five moves in Yang Yi''s hands. Should we say that Wei Kun is too weak, or Yang Yi is too strong? ?


    People are like walking, they are very worried, what if the general mistakenly thinks that they have taken a group of weak chickens? ?


    When there were only six Dong Yuanxu left on the field, Yang Yi''s confidence soared, pointing at Dong Yuanxu and provocatively said: "How? I''ve already warmed up, do you want to come and play? Or...you have no seeds like them?"?


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t say a word, but Dong Yi and the others who were standing beside him could feel his anger, and took a few steps back with interest, Dong said in a low voice: "Eldest young master Come on, beat Uncle Bian!"


    Dong Yi said this in a very low voice, the big head and the dog ran away again, and didn''t listen at all. As soon as Dong Yi retired, Yang Yi and Dong Yuanxu were left to confront each other on the field.


    Lu Baorong couldn''t help breaking a cold sweat on Dong Yuanxu''s behalf. Didn''t he say that this day was sent in by **** Yang? What''s going on with the two of them fighting each other now? To say that they were enemies, perhaps he believed it more.


    The two sisters of the Pei family in the stands have been attracted by the situation on the field. The two of them watched intently. Pei Zhongshuang grabbed Pei Zhongyu''s arm excitedly and asked nervously, "My sister, Do you think that recruit can win?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems that this recruit doesn''t seem to be afraid of Yang Guard''s appearance, maybe he has some ability. Those people just didn''t hold five moves in Yang Guard''s hands, and some of them Personally, he was seriously injured by Yang Guard directly because of the unseen means, which should have caused a lot of shock to the recruit, if he can overcome this, he will win." Pei Zhongyu''s voice was very soft, as if he could Soothe.


    They all knew that Yang Yi didn''t do his best just now, and he really responded to what he said to warm up. Now Pei Zhongshuang listened to Pei Zhongyu''s analysis and was no longer anxious, and instead focused on the field. superior.


    Dong Chenghu leaned on the chair with anticipation in his eyes. He has come to this point, no matter what the reason is, he can''t allow him to shrink back. Since he can''t retreat, he can only face the difficulties. If the kid Yuan Xu is really good at everything, he might consider giving it a shot.


    Wei Kun and others had already got up from the ground at this time and slowly retreated to the side. Before leaving, Wei Kun couldn''t help shouting to Dong Yuanxu: "Yuanri, if you can defeat him, I will be convinced of you, and I will recognize you as the boss in the future!"


    Year? Dong Chenghu raised his brows, this kid named himself so casually, he even called Yuanri directly!


    Yang Yi heard the words, and said arrogantly: "I''ll see how you beat me, the stinky boy with no hair!"


    Yang Yi is also angry with Dong Yuanxu! This kid always made him feel uncomfortable in the past. Now this problem has not changed. It has become a habit.


    It looks like they know that this is not something they can intervene.


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes have lit up, and the formation of such aura between Dong Yuanxu and Yang Yi shows that his kung fu is not weaker than Yang Yi, or he will be hurt by this aura.


    The two sisters of the Pei family have both practiced martial arts since childhood, and naturally they could see the doorway inside, but Pei Zhongyu stood up abruptly and muttered to herself, "What is the origin of this person? Why? maybe¡­"


    Pei Zhongshuang''s kung fu cultivation is much worse than that of Pei Zhongyu, but just by seeing Pei Zhongyu''s reaction, he realizes that the person is not simple, and the heart that has just been put down has been raised again.


    None of the two confrontation on the field moved first. Yang Yi''s original calmness was almost unstoppable. Before Dong Yuanxu took the lead, he had already made his move.


    A strong wind swept through, and Dong Yuanxu jumped up directly and kicked Yang Yi with one foot. Since they had no weapons, the two relied on fists and kicks to fight each other.


    Dong Yuanxu made a move to hit Yang Yi''s key point, Yang Yi was angry, and took out twelve points to fight with him seriously, but unfortunately after a quarter of an hour, the two did not stop, but the speed of the move Faster and faster, the eyes of those watching are about to be blinded.


    Dong Chenghu on the viewing platform could not help frowning, and Zuo Qingsong asked, "Brother-in-law, Yuan Xu has a grudge against his brother-in-law?"


    Zuo Qingsong shook his head bewilderedly, "Yang Yi is Yuan Xu''s husband and his little uncle, there is no reason for the two to have a bad relationship, maybe it is Yuan Xu''s relationship with Yang Yi Throw him into the recruits and leave him unattended. Dissatisfied!"


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, he touched his nose and smirked, if it was because of this, maybe this kid hated him even as a father! Could it be that Yuan Xu was not exchanging feelings with him just now, but accusing him?


    Thinking of this, Dong Chenghu immediately felt a little uneasy, but this was not the time to explain to Dong Yuanxu, and he could not reveal his identity, Dong Chenghu had to endure aggrievedly and seriously watch the fight on the field .


    At this time, Dong Yuanxu and Yang Yi were still fighting hard.


    The big head tugged at Gouzi''s clothes stupidly, and stammered: "Gouzi, is this really a recruit assessment? Is that person really Yuanri?"


    Gouzi swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "His grandma, I didn''t expect Yuan Ri to be such a master! With this skill, it''s enough to be the general''s bodyguard, and he came to join us in the fun, It seems that the selection of our Chengfu is really strict!"


    The big head didn''t understand anything, but after listening to the dog''s words, he actually looked like the original, and praised that the dog knew a lot. Dong Yi and others on the side glanced at these two second-hand goods like a fool At a glance, I intend to ignore them directly, and I don''t know how there are such two people around the eldest young master?


    The battle between Dong Yuanxu and Yang Yi in the field is almost over.


    Pei Zhongshuang in the stands was so excited that she stood up and cheered, "Sister, that person really won, it''s incredible!"


    Pei Zhongyu nodded in agreement, "Since ancient times, heroes have been young, and that young master is really good at it. I''m afraid that in our Pei family, it''s hard to find an opponent."


    & nbsp;

 v4 Chapter 123： Yang Yis anger, father-son dialogue

    I don''t know where Dong Yuanxu took out the black ribbon, but he tied Yang Yi directly to Wuhua, "Tell me, are you convinced?"


    Yang Yi is so angry! It really feeds the apprentice and starves the master to death. How about respecting the teacher and respecting the Tao? That''s how the apprentices he cultivated with all his heart did to him! Let him be disgraced in public and shout angrily: "Stinky boy! You dare to tie me! Believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Dong Yuanxu saw Yang Yi struggled for a long time but couldn''t break free of the ribbon, so he sat down beside him and said calmly: "I said, sir, you didn''t know I would Revenge? What are you doing now? I won you, shouldn''t you be happier? You see a famous teacher who has a great apprentice, and the waves push the waves forward, it''s not very honorable."


    "Honorable motherfucker! Hurry up and untie me!" Yang Yi gritted his teeth, if it wasn''t for wearing a mask, Dong Yuanxu would probably have been startled by him.


    Seeing this, Lv Baorong and others thought about going forward to untie Yang Yi, but after seeing Dong Yuanxu''s kung fu, they all hesitated.


    Wei Kun and the others looked stupid. I didn''t expect this young man who had been in bed with them for so long to be so powerful. They really underestimated him before! As far as Yuanri''s skill is concerned, he will definitely have a bright future in the future.


    Gouzi and Datou looked at each other, and the two of them couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Dong Yisan hurried forward and pleaded for Yang Yi: "Eldest young master, let go of the young master! No matter what, you have to leave some thin noodles for the young master, right? ?"


    Yang Yi, who was very grateful to Dong Yi just now, could not wait to roll his eyes upon hearing this.


    "Okay...well...As expected of me...a hero is a teenager. I am afraid that this skill will not be an opponent in the uprising army. Since it is a talent, I will directly follow this general in the future!"


    This general? Could it be that this person is... All the recruits are boiling, what kind of **** luck did they have today, to be able to meet the general himself! You must know that generals generally do not participate in such small recruit selection meetings.


    Even Lu Baorong and the others were shocked. Although they had seen the general, they only glanced at it from a distance. The general was right in front of them, and their excitement was written directly on their faces. It''s just that you can''t see it with a mask on.


    Everyone was excited, but Dong Yuanxu and Yang Yi were calm.


    Dong Chenghu walked up to Dong Yuanxu, imitated his appearance and sat down, facing him face to face. Everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded. What is the origin of this first day? It actually made the general put down his body and sit on an equal footing with him.


    Dong Chenghu ignored the whispers around him, looked at his eldest son amusingly, and said warmly, "Your name is Yuan Ri, right? Would you like to be a bodyguard by my side?"


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Yang Yi with a strange expression, then looked at Dong Chenghu, both of them only showed a pair of eyes and could not see any reaction, Dong Yuanxu had to bump into Yang Yi who was **** by him , asked casually: "Hey, do you think I will answer?"


    Seeing this, Lu Baorong next to him could not help sweating coldly on his forehead. Looking at the entire rebel army, it is estimated that Yuanri dared to be so presumptuous in front of the general. It is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. What is even more strange is the general. He didn''t even reprimand him, could it be that the general really cherishes talent so much?


    The two sisters of the Pei family on the viewing platform, after knowing that Dong Chenghu is the general, all focused their attention on Dong Yuanxu''s side, and speculated about Dong Yuanxu''s identity in their hearts.


    If you don¡¯t want to go, give me to Haiphong, there are two choices, you can decide for yourself!¡±


    "Is Haiphong fun?" Dong Yuanxu asked curiously.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help laughing, thinking that keeping Dong Yuanxu by his side wouldn''t really train him, and it seemed good to let him go to Haiphong, so he said: "Going to Haiphong is harder than staying by my side, You have to work harder when you go there, but you will train people more there, that is, you have to patrol the sea every day, and the scenery on the sea is still good.¡±


    Dong Chenghu has a businesslike and gentle appearance. Dong Yuanxu thinks that when he was young, his father talked to him the same way. When he was naughty, he kept him behind him. Thinking about it, Dong Yuanxu''s eyes couldn''t help turning red, and after a while he murmured, "You want me to go to Haiphong, right?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded lightly, "Go over there to exercise, and when you get used to it, it won''t be too late to come back to me after you have made a name for yourself in Haiphong."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, agreeing.


    At this time, Yang Yi, who had been pressed by Dong Yuanxu, couldn''t help but complain: "I said, can you two think about me, such a big living person is still here!"


    Dong Chenghu felt relieved, and said with a smile, "Let him loose! It''s you anyway... Wait a minute and accompany him!"


    This time, Dong Yuanxu didn''t refuse, he snorted and started directly, and he let go of Yang Yi in three or two times.


    Yang Yi is so angry! I couldn''t attack Dong Yuanxu here, so I had to look at Dong Yiwu who hadn''t yet shot, and shouted angrily, "And you guys! Come and show me!"


    Dong Yiyi, he is not stupid, Yang Yi is in a fit of anger, he will definitely show no mercy later, he still doesn''t want to go up and be a punching bag for others, anyway, the eldest young master is going to let it go Now, they naturally want to protect the eldest young master with the past, so they respectfully said: "Yang Guard is excellent in martial arts, and the young self knows that he is not your opponent, so he just admits defeat."


    A whole body retreat.


    Dong Chenghu said directly: "Okay, since you all admit defeat, then go to Haiphong. Today''s competition is over. After the top 50 qualify, you can see the arrangement."


    Dong Chenghu finished speaking and left with his hands behind his back. Dong Yuanxu watched him disappear, so he planned to leave. Even Lu Baorong''s attitude towards him was very polite.

 v4 Chapter 124： Everyone speculates, go to Haiphong

    Dong Yuanxu knew that from the moment his father talked to him, he was destined to keep a low profile. Since he couldn''t keep a low profile, what should he do? There was no need to hide anything .


    , You can also rely on Dong Yuanxu when you go to Haiphong in the future.


    The recruits here were lively and lively, and all the people in the stands were withdrawn. Pei Zhongshuang couldn''t help but asked curiously: "Sister, what do you think is the origin of that person called Yuanri? Why is the general? To be so polite to him, to actually put down his body and negotiate with him, I don''t believe it if you say that the general has talent!"


    How can I be like this, and that Yuanri only seems to be good at kung fu, and has no other advantages. It is too much for the general to do so.


    & nbsp; His eyes are the truth, and the future is boundless, and this person is not the purpose of our trip, so don¡¯t pay too much attention to him.¡±


    Speaking of this, Pei Zhongshuang suddenly shrank like an eggplant beaten by frost, "My sister, the purpose of uncle''s coming here is not to hope that we can enter the eyes of the general, hope Married with the general, but we have never even seen the son of the general, and the number of times we have seen the general is also very few.


    And the general is in the meeting room almost all day, and we can''t go there, how can we please the general? "


    I hope that my son can marry Dong Chenghu''s daughter. However, Dong Chenghu is very precious to this only daughter. Even Shen Ziping has never seen this child. He has vaguely mentioned it a few times, whether he was kicked by Dong Chenghu. kicked away.


    That''s why I had to let my niece come to Linhai County in the name of traveling, and take this opportunity to leave a good impression on Dong Chenghu, but he never thought that the Pei family was the home of military generals. The daughters raised are more or less aggressive, and it is strange that Dong Chenghu can see them.


    Pei Zhongyu had seen the reality long ago, if it wasn''t for the fact that if this happened, it would be beneficial to them, she would not be able to go like this, "It''s a human effort, we will discuss this matter carefully. After discussing, the uncle did not stipulate when we should go back anyway, so we will stay in Linhai County for two or three months. "


    Pei Zhongshuang nodded, since Pei Zhongyu already had an idea, she just listened to Pei Zhongyu''s instructions.


    Dong Yuanxu''s side, after everyone cheered, the fifty recruits who became guards were taken away by Yang Yi, and the rest were taken back by Lv Baorong to pack their luggage and moved to the camp where the coastal defense soldiers lived. go.


    During the period, Lu Baorong and several people looked at Dong Yuanxu with full of inquiry, but they didn''t dare to look at it openly.


    Gouzi and Datou are not so careful. The two have always had a good relationship with Dong Yuanxu, and now they directly hooked up with him and asked curiously: "Brother Yuanri, I I found that you are really hidden. I said before that you are an hunter. Which hunter has such skills as you? Don¡¯t deceive us and have no knowledge! Tell me honestly, where did you learn this kung fu? We also want to learn... "


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t say anything yet, Dong Yi and a few people had black lines all over their heads, so they stepped forward to squeeze the dog and the big head away, sandwiched Dong Yuanxu in the middle, and prevented others from approaching.


    !"


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will beat you up!" Dong Liu said angrily.


    Gouzi and Datou saw that Dong Liu was going to do something, and they had to reason with Dong Liu when they stuck their necks. Dong Yuanxu stopped him and said: "Okay, Liu, don''t make trouble, they are all their own."


    When Dong Liu heard the name "Aliu", he trembled unconsciously. He was clearly called Dong Liu, and he was called by the eldest young master, how could he feel a lot of loss!


    "Da... Yuan... Sun" Dong Liu was wronged, and when he opened his mouth, he almost called out the eldest young master. After holding back, he didn''t know what to call Dong Yuanxu, so he could only follow awkwardly. Let''s call him New Year''s Day together.


    Dong Yuanxu chuckled twice and didn''t pay too much attention to it, it was just a trivial matter.


    The twenty-five people who went to Haiphong left Chengfu on the same day.


    Haiphong is still a certain distance from Chengfu. From here, a group of people arrived at the Haiphong camp when it was dark.


    Lu Baorong handed them over to a lieutenant general, and said to the crowd: "This is Lieutenant General Zhang, the deputy general of Haiphong, and he will be your direct person in charge in the future. If you have any questions, you can contact Lieutenant General Zhang, including Haiphong. Arrangement and your life issues, I will rush back to Chengfu now, you can do it yourself."


    Lieutenant General Zhang sent Lv Baorong away, looked at the twenty-five people in front of him one after another, and said solemnly: "Although you didn''t become Chengfu''s personal soldiers, it''s your luck to be able to get to Haiphong. , as long as you work hard and are willing to endure hardships, I believe that your life will not be worse than that of Chengfu''s personal soldiers! I will take you to the place where you live in a while, take off your clothes, and change into the clothes of the sea defense officers and soldiers, including the clothes on your faces. Change the mask too."


    The masks of the sea defense soldiers are similar to the masks they used to train water, except that there are some complicated patterns on them.


    Dong Yuanxu put on the mask immediately after getting the mask, plus the sky blue armor, it looked like a god.


    Dong Yuanxu smiled helplessly. The clothes of this coastal defense soldier were completely different from those of the soldiers of the Chengfu family. Without the black robe to cover his body, he completely outlined his figure with different colors. Lining his skin, it looked as if it was made for him.


    Even Vice-General Zhang had to admit that Dong Yuanxu was indeed suitable for this dress.


    Living in the inland, this is the first time I have been to a coastal town. I don¡¯t know how to eat seafood. As for fish and shrimp, the dog has eaten a lot of river products.

 v4 Chapter 125：

    The two of them couldn''t help but whispered and complained, but they saw Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yi were calm, and they could eat anything elegantly and calmly. The two were even more suspicious now Now, isn''t it that Yuan Ri is a hunter in the mountains? How to eat seafood so neatly?


    Vice-General Zhang on the side saw it and couldn''t help asking, "These guys must have grown up by the sea before!"


    Others don''t know, Lieutenant General Zhang has brought new people countless times, and his vision is not ordinary.


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a moment, then smiled lightly: "I''m a hunter in the mountains. These things are similar to the aquatic products in the river, so there''s nothing wrong with eating them."


    Lieutenant General Zhang just smiled when he heard the words, and didn''t say more, they just knew what they knew.


    The dog was confused. He also grabbed things in the river. The food in the river was obviously different from the food in the sea.


    Big head didn''t understand this, so he believed what Dong Yuanxu said, and continued to compete with the things in his hand.


    After dinner, the group went back to the dormitory to rest. Dong Yi and three consciously guarded Dong Yuanxu in the middle, and did not let the dog and the big head approach Dong Yuanxu at all.


    Gouzi and Datou just whispered to Dong Yi and the others, but didn''t say anything.


    The next day they finally knew why Lv Baorong said that the training of coastal defense soldiers was terrible. It¡¯s difficult. In this case, we have to run with weight. The run is 10 kilometers. After the run, we can eat. After the meal, we have to go out to patrol the sea. After the shift, we will train in the water. With a rope, try to dive into the sea as much as possible. When you get up, you are top-heavy. Some people even endangered their lives because they can''t adapt to the water pressure in the sea.


    Dong Yuanxu had become accustomed to the life of a coastal defense soldier after two months in a row. When they came to MI, their lives finally changed.


    On this day, Dong Yuanxu woke up early in the morning, Vice General Zhang did not let them go for a run with weights, but announced that all the soldiers should be assembled, just when everyone was confused At that time, Dong Yuanxu saw Dong Yong, and he hadn''t seen him for many years. Dong Yong''s figure became even taller. If it wasn''t for his words, Dong Yuanxu wouldn''t recognize him.


    Dong Yong, who was wearing the armor of a coastal defense general, solemnly swept over all the soldiers, and then said solemnly: "News from Jinan County, Yi''an County Many pirates and robbers came in from the seaside. These people came from the sea, cooperated closely after landing, and robbed a lot of the village''s money and women.


    Because Ngee Ann County is not yet the territory of our uprising army, the court has no intention to deal with those island bandits at this moment, especially because the mountains and rivers have become too long to reach, The general decided to send troops to attack Yi''an County, but now most of the troops of the rebel army are used for defense, and the rest are mainly used in Xuancheng County to fight against the troops of the imperial court, and there is no more manpower to attack Yi''an. county.


    We had no choice but to choose new recruits. This time there are more than 100 new recruits in Haiphong, and 24 of them are competing with Chengfu guards. Among the losers, there is one person who is the first in the recruit assessment. Yuan is listed! "


    Dong Yuanxu stood up straight when he heard the words, "Here!"


    Dong Yong looked at Dong Yuanxu eagerly, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said loudly: "This general now orders you to lead new recruits to attack Ngee An County, you Would you like to?"


    "I do!" Dong Yuanxu agreed without thinking.


    Dong Yong was in a good mood, and said boldly: "Okay! As expected, he is indeed the person the general likes, wait for you to go to the meeting room with me, we will discuss one time."


    Everyone watched with envy as Dong Yuanxu was taken away by Dong Yong.


    Gouzi sighed: "I knew Yuanri was not ordinary, you see, this is the first time I have been on a mission, and I have become a general directly! If Hui Yuan Ri can win the battle and come back, he must be a red man who is jealous of the generals. We must hug Yuan Ri¡¯s thighs and not fight for steamed buns. My mother is still waiting for me to return in triumph and win glory for the village!¡±


    Big head does not have the ambition of a dog, but he knows that following Dong Yuanxu will not be wrong.


    Dong Yong in the council room let the others retreat as soon as he entered. When he and Dong Yuanxu were left, Dong Yong immediately knelt down to Dong Yuanxu and said excitedly: "Dong Yong has seen the eldest young master!"


    "Uncle Dong Yong, hurry up, it''s hard to explain if you are seen!" Dong Yuanxu has always respected Dong Yong and Dong Wei and others. These If they hadn''t been by Dong Chenghu''s side all the time, I''m afraid Dong Chenghu wouldn''t be able to get to the present. Dong Yuanxu really thanked them.


    Dong Yong heard the words, stood up in relief, calmed down after a long time, and said happily: "I heard from Dong Wei before that the young master directly put the The little uncle was beaten, and the subordinates still think it is incredible, now that I see the eldest young master, I finally believe what Dong Wei said, the eldest young master looks so good!"


    After these days of training, Dong Yuanxu''s skin is no longer as fair as it was at the beginning, but it is still white and tender, his muscles are stronger, and the whole person''s mental state is extremely Well, it looks comfortable.


    Dong Yuanxu chuckled lightly: "Uncle Dong Yong, hurry up and tell me about the situation in Ngee An County! I''m here to help me this time. Dad''s."


    "Oh, yes, yes, business matters." Dong Yong quickly took out the topographic map of Ngee Ann County, and when it came to business, he returned to seriousness look.


    "Eldest young master, those pirates and bandits do not know where they came from, the general guessed that they should also be stationed on the island near Ngee Ann County. Intercepting merchant ships at sea to make a living, but now the general has all the coastal defenses of Linhai County, Yongjia County, and Jinan County in his hands.


    The ships of those sea traders can no longer pass through the waters under the jurisdiction of these three states and counties, so now there are many less sea traders, and these pirates have no income. They had no choice but to attack the people of Yi''an County, but their whereabouts were uncertain, and there was no warning before the action. The prefect of Yi''an County also sent people to arrest them, and there is still no news at all.


    The meaning of the general is that when Ngee Ann County is taken down, you must also take these pirates together. This time you are responsible for cleaning up these pirates. As for the capture Regarding the matter in Yi''an County, Dong Er will lead the army first. If you can eliminate those pirates first, then go to help Dong Er. "


    Dong Yuanxu listened carefully to Dong Yong''s analysis, and asked with a frown, "Yi''an County is close to Jin''an County, isn''t there any indication from the Pei family?"


    Dong Yong shook his head in embarrassment, "The Pei family''s manpower is used to guard the three states and counties under its jurisdiction, and Yi''an County and Jin There is still a large rolling mountain range between An County. If you travel by land, from Jin''an County, Daoyi''an County, it is not as fast as we can take a boat from Linhai County. Even if the Pei family really wants to help, they can''t help much. ."

 v4 Chapter 126： Send Peis family to Ngee Ann County

    "But there is a busy family who can help." Dong Yong said slyly.


    Dong Yuanxu looked curious, "What are you busy with?"


    Dong Yong smiled and said with a treacherous smile: "Eldest young master should still remember that on the day of the recruit assessment, there were two girls on the spectator stage. They are the young ladies of the Pei family. This time, it is said that they visited Linhai County. The residence has been in residence for several months, and during this period, I always listened to the news of the general and the eldest young master, all of which were sent by our people.


    The general said that these two girls should be trying to beat the young master''s idea. The general meant that he neither objected nor agreed. It all depends on you. Our family does not need to sacrifice the marriage of the children. Come to do something, just this time there is a chance, the general intends to let the eldest young master take them all the way south by sea, and send them to Jin''an County to disembark, just to give the eldest young master a chance to observe them. "


    The corner of Dong Yuanxu''s mouth twitched, should he thank his father for giving him the right to marry independently, or should he complain about his father''s messing with the red line?


    "I see on this map, from Linhai County to Jin''an County by boat, it will take a day and a night at most, and in such a short time, how does my father want me to observe? Does he still expect me to do this? Can you get a daughter-in-law for him in a while?"


    You still have a day and a night of observation time, you are much luckier than the general!"


    Dong Yuanxu was confused by Dong Yong''s nonsensical theories, and directly ignored Dong Yong, who was talking incessantly, and seriously thought about the pirate eradication. As for those two women, love would follow Keep up, it''s just a piggyback anyway, let them disembark day and night without any delay.


    Because Dong Yuanxu didn''t answer, Dong Yong thought he had listened to all his words, and was very proud.


    When Dong Yuanxu came out of the council hall, he realized that the sky had dimmed, he let out a deep breath, Dong Yuanxu walked to his dormitory without looking back, his mind was full of The battle that came down, as for the sisters of the Pei family that Dong Yong mentioned, has been automatically forgotten by him.


    When the army set off the next day, Dong Yuanxu froze for a moment when he saw two veiled sisters of the Pei family with four maids and eight guards, and then patted angrily. Forehead, damn, he actually forgot about the two women, and quickly ordered someone to prepare an additional passenger ship.


    The first time Pei Zhongshuang saw Dong Yuanxu, his eyes were straight, and he couldn''t help but say, "Sister, I have never seen such a handsome person before, if you take off the mask Come down, what kind of style should it be!"


    Pei Zhongyu nodded in agreement, and immediately thought of the purpose of their coming back, she immediately woke up, pulled Pei Zhongshuang''s sleeve, and whispered: "Enough, don''t let people see you In this way, it will save the population.¡±


    Pei Zhongshuang nodded not very concerned, and muttered: "My sister, this person is the one who defeated Yang Yi that day! This is a good husband-in-law candidate! Especially since he is so good-looking!"


    Pei Zhongshuang shyly peeked at Dong Yuanxu a few times, her heart fluttered, and she wished she could go up and show Dong Yuanxu his heart.


    Pei Zhongyu helped her forehead helplessly. I really don''t know how the uncle called this silly sister over. No matter if there is any future after this day, at least he is nothing now, and there is no way to get it. With the approval of the head of the Pei family, her sister was so naive.


    Pei Zhongyu said coldly: "Shuang''er, don''t forget that we have no excuse for our marriage, the uncle will not like this kid, you should give up as soon as possible, so as not to go back and be punished by the uncle, my father and I will Mother can''t save you."


    Pei Zhongshuang seemed to have been poured a basin of cold water, her whole body was chilled, and she followed Pei Zhongyu on the passenger boat, but she still couldn''t help looking in Dong Yuanxu''s direction.


    As for Dong Yuanxu and the others, they were on the battle ship, far away from the Pei family sisters, and they didn''t even ask.


    After sailing for a day and a night, they finally arrived at the harbour in Jin''an County in the early morning. The sea breeze blew the soldiers on the deck. Everyone stood on the deck for a while and their minds became clear.


    Dong Yi came over to report: "Lieutenant General, Miss Pei is going to disembark. Would you like to go say hello?" Only let him be the lieutenant general of this time, and the size can be regarded as an official.


    Dong Yuanxu glanced at the passenger ship, and said blankly, "No need, it''s just a drop-in gift, and there will be no intersection with us."


    As soon as Dong saw Dong Yuanxu''s stern face, he snorted for a while, but he didn''t say anything more. Poor Pei Zhongshuang was still waiting to say goodbye to Dong Yuanxu.


    A piece of love was wasted.


    Pei Zhongyu couldn''t see it anymore, so he pulled the person away without even saying a word.


    As soon as the Pei family sisters withdrew, Dong Yuanxu immediately ordered the boat to sail. The longer he stayed in Jin''an County, the more troublesome things would get.


    The boat went all the way south, and after another day, it arrived at Ngee Ann County.


    The coastline of Ngee''an County is obviously different from that of Linhai County and Yongjia County. Looking around here, the entire coastline is actually a beach, and there is no way to defend it. No wonder those pirates will choose this place.


    Dong Yuanxu frowned, looking at the endless beach, his expression became more and more solemn.


    Dong Yi and several others were also shocked by this coastline, they frowned and looked at Dong Yuanxu worriedly, "Eldest young master, there is no way to destroy the pirates like this, even if we It would be difficult to fortify the entire coastline of Ngee Ann County.¡±


    Dong Yuanxu doesn''t know this truth, but it''s hard to ride a tiger at the moment, everyone has come, naturally it''s impossible to go back like this, after thinking for a while, Dong Yuanxu sighed: "Let''s go, let''s go ashore and go to the surrounding area. Let¡¯s take a look at the village and ask to see if there are any useful clues.¡±


    "Yes!" As soon as Dong Yi and the others left, Gouzi and Datou immediately came together, the two turned their heads three times at a time, looked at Dong Yi and the others who were leaving, and approached Dong Yuanxu to ask Said: "Yuan Ri, have you encountered any problems? We can both help."


    Big Head quickly nodded in agreement.


    Dong Yuanxu said with a smile: "I don''t need you to do anything for the time being. If you encounter pirates, you need to come forward."


    "Hey, hey, easy to talk about, that...Yuanri, let me ask you, why did those three listen to you so much, and how did you do it? They don''t seem to like us." Zi tangled annoyed and asked, they are both Yuan Ri''s friends, and it''s not a good feeling to always be despised.

 v4 Chapter 127： Conch Village, Pinglang

    If you find the opportunity to have a good talk with them yourself, you¡¯ll know.¡±


    The dog thought about it, and it seemed to be the same, so he stopped asking more questions, thinking that there would be opportunities in the future.


    After the group went to the beach, they looked around and saw that there was no one there. How can I ask?


    Dong Yuanxu frowned and thought deeply, ordered people to inquire around, and finally found a small fishing village not far ahead.


    Dong Yuanxu had a deep premonition that the village must have encountered pirates. Thinking like this, he immediately rushed towards the village. It would take some effort to chase after him.


    When the villagers of the small fishing village saw Dong Yuanxu and the others, they all shouted in a panic, but within a quarter of an hour, the village where people came and went, ran away without a single person.


    Seeing this scene, Dong Yuanxu felt more and more that there was something wrong with the village. He wanted to find someone to inquire, but found that he could not see a single person, so he had no choice but to walk towards the village.


    Just as they were wandering in the village for a long time, a middle-aged man finally ran out. The man didn''t seem to want to come out, and he had a generous expression on his face.


    "Masters, we are just a poor small fishing village. Last time we gave you all the valuable things in the village. We really have nothing, please let us go!" As soon as the middle-aged man arrived, he knelt down for Dong Yuanxu and the others, forcing his eyes to kowtow, causing everyone to frown.


    Dong Yi stepped forward to help the middle-aged man up, and said warmly: "This eldest brother, we want to ask if something happened in the village, and if you just said it was a pirate?"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately opened his eyes and asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you pirates?"


    Dong Yi shook his head honestly, "We are here to kill the pirates. If the fellows know anything, please let us know, and it will help us kill the pirates."


    "Are you really here to kill the pirates?" The middle-aged man grabbed Dong Yi''s arm in disbelief, with a look of excitement.


    At this moment, Dong Yuanxu brought everyone forward and testified for Dong Yi, "Fellow, we are here to destroy pirates this time, not to rob you. Tell us all about the pirates so we can help you."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately shouted excitedly: "The villagers, come out! These people are not pirates, they are here to help us, come out quickly! Don''t hide."


    With the shouting of the middle-aged man, villagers came out one after another, but at most one person from a family came out, and everyone was testing.


    Dong Yuanxu was not in a hurry, and said gently: "This eldest brother, please take us to the village and tell us about the situation around here."


    The middle-aged man did not hesitate to listen to it, and immediately took Dong Yuanxu to his house. When the group arrived at the middle-aged man''s house, they discovered that the place where he lived turned out to be made of shells and barnacles. Such beach shells are mixed with mud, and the roof of the house is just thatch, but the thatch is very thick, and it seems that there is something pressing on it, which will not make the thatch blown away by the sea breeze.


    Looking at the house where the middle-aged man lived and other houses in the fishing village, Dong Yuanxu knew that this village was really poor and the seaside was windy. Thatch for the roof.


    Entering the middle-aged man''s house, Dong Yuanxu found that he was the only one in his house, and the middle-aged man said a little embarrassedly: "Masters, we don''t have any good chairs in our house, you can just leave it , I''ll go and boil some water for you."


    Dong Yuanxu found that the water was boiled in a clay pot, and there was no iron pot at all, so he frowned and shook his head, "Don''t be busy, we''re not thirsty, you don''t need to be so polite, or hurry up and tell us Talk about the situation here."


    The middle-aged man heard the words, his eyes reddened immediately, and it took a long time to hold back his tears and said: "This fishing village is called Conch Village, because the seaside in our village is mostly conch, and the villagers in our village are very experienced. Generations have been fishing for a living. My name is Pinglang. I am a villager and a fisherman in this village. Before the pirates came to our village, the life in the village had been very peaceful. Although everyone was poor, the village was very harmonious. As soon as those pirates came, everything changed..."


    Pinglang covered his face and choked up, and after a long time he calmed down and then said: "My mother-in-law was also caught. On the day of the accident, because my mother-in-law was ill, my son and daughter went back in place of my mother-in-law. Since I was filial, I only escaped the disaster. I was worried that those pirates would kill them again, so I begged my father-in-law and mother-in-law to take in two children first, and now there is no one in the family except me!"


    Several people sighed, Dong Yuanxu comforted: "Brother Pinglang, now only by asking the villagers to help us provide information for those pirates, we can destroy those pirates as soon as possible and rescue your village from being kidnapped. Those of you, I want you to tell us everything you know about the pirates."


    Pinglang nodded and recalled seriously: "I remember we just returned from the sea that day. Because of some small gains, the villagers happily gathered at the village chief''s house and waited to divide the things. The pirates entered the village at this time. Yes, as soon as they came in, they raided the homes of all the villagers, not even the broken yard. When they saw a young and beautiful woman, they escorted them away. As for men, if they didn''t resist, it would be fine. If they resisted, they would be killed immediately.


    More than a dozen villagers died in the village because of this. We were at the village chief''s house, and the village chief offered to donate all the money in order to keep us safe, and this changed the lives of us, just waiting When I got home, my mother-in-law was gone! "


    "These **** pirates! If you let me find their lair, I''ll set them on fire!" The dog clenched his fists in resentment, as if he was about to fight people. of.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t say anything, but the anger that Dong Yi and several others felt.


    With the news provided by Pinglang, Dong Yuanxu and the others asked the other villagers in the village and collected all the useful news before leaving.


    Seeing that Dong Yuanxu and the others were leaving, the village chief quickly came out to see him off, and walked all the way to the entrance of the village, the village chief sighed: "This soldier, you said that it is not only our village. After being looted by pirates, the surrounding villages have also suffered. Now all the villages are holding funerals, so if you want to go to other villages to inquire about the news, I am afraid that the villagers in those villages will be somewhat conflicted and questioned. If you need help from the old man then , even if you come over and say it.¡±

 v4 Chapter 128： The arrested doctor girl, the prefect changes

    "The harbour?" The village chief thought about it carefully, frowned and shook his head, and said helplessly: "I''m not very clear, we don''t have it near here, not even in the town, but it''s farther away. Maybe there are, such as the Fucheng side, after all, that is where businessmen travel frequently, but now that pirates are rampant, even if there is a seaport, it is estimated that all of them will be banned."


    Dong Yuanxu failed to ask for more useful news, and was about to leave, but Pinglang said: "By the way, I thought of one thing, I went to my father-in-law''s place a few days ago. On the way back, I heard that among the people arrested in other villages were a doctor girl from Fucheng, and I didn¡¯t know what the doctor girl was. I heard that in order to find this doctor girl, the prefect and the garrison who used to care about our life and death, this is the case. It even went to war.


    It''s just that I still haven''t been able to find the pirates'' dens, and I don''t know if it''s because the prefect and the garrison sent troops, but I haven''t heard the news of the pirates looting the village. "


    "Oh? There is such a time? A doctor girl? What doctor girl?" Dong Yuanxu asked with interest.


    He knew how the prefect and garrison of Nie An County did not act. At this moment, because a doctor woman dispatched so many troops, he dared to go directly to the sea and actively search for pirates. It''s kind of surprising.


    "Lieutenant General, do you want to go down and check the details of this doctor girl?" Dong Yi asked.


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, "Find out the details of this doctor girl, don''t make any big noises and startle the snakes. Also, find out why the prefect and the resident general care about this doctor woman so much."


    Dong Si said with concern: "Lieutenant General, should we go back to the camp first, or..."


    Dong Yuanxu thought about it for a while, then heaved a long sigh of relief, turned and walked towards the camp, "A Si, do you think the prefect and the resident general are looking for a doctor girl? She''s not a doctor girl at all, but a lady from a powerful family in the imperial court?"


    "Dong Si said in detail, "If this is the case, I''m afraid we will meet at sea with these people from the imperial court."


    Originally, they should have waited until the pirates were resolved before they would face the minions of the imperial court. Now it seems that the plan will never keep up with the changes.


    I didn''t sleep all night, the next day, it was just a little light, and the soldiers who went out to investigate the news rushed back one after another. After sorting all the information, Dong Yuanxu was angry and put the booklet directly on the table He threw it down heavily, "No reason, those people in the government are even more ruthless than pirates! I''m afraid that those people are still colluding with pirates, or they won''t let the pirates ravage the people like this, go and find out who the prefect sent out from. If you go in the direction, you must follow them and you should be able to find the lair of those pirates."


    Dong Yi had no objection to this, and took the opportunity to suggest: "Lieutenant General, you said that if we changed into the same clothes as the court''s horses, would it be easier to act at that time?"


    Dong Yuanxu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he couldn''t help but praise: "You are really getting smarter and smarter, I will listen to you, Qiao Chuan will go to inquire first, once there is news, Send the message back, and we will send troops to support immediately."


    "Yes!" Dong Yi immediately went out to run errands.


    Dong Si also wanted to follow, but Dong Yuanxu did not speak, so he had to remain silent.


    "I didn''t expect this medical woman to have such an identity!" Dong Yuanxu said with emotion, and he glanced at the book that was still on the ground by him, and there was all the information he found.


    It turned out that the doctor girl was discovered because she stole an account book from the prefect''s study, so she was chased by the prefect and the resident general, but unfortunately she was unlucky and escaped to the fishing village by the sea , happened to encounter pirates looting the village, they were caught together.


    The prefect and the resident general did not know about this matter. I am afraid that I only received the news recently, so I sent people to the pirate den to arrest people under the guise of rescuing the doctor girl.


    It can win the hearts and minds of the people, save a lot of trouble, and maybe get some help from the people.¡±


    He who wins the hearts and minds of the people wins the world. This is what Shen Shikang taught him when he was a child. Now, he really understands the meaning of this sentence.


    Dong Si immediately asked: "Lieutenant General, what instructions do you have?"


    Dong Yuanxu thought for a while and whispered a few words in Dong Si''s ear before letting Dong Si leave.


    Three days later, Dong Yi finally got news. They followed the route they inquired and explored at sea for three days and three nights, and finally found some clues, just waiting for them to pay attention , only to find that those people were not pirates, but soldiers from Nie An County who wore the same clothes as them.


    Those people saw Dong Yi and others on alert for a while, until they found out that they were also wearing garrison clothes, and actually approached them.


    When Dong Yi saw this, he simply let them approach, and when all the other ships stopped, Dong Yi realized that there were fifty of them, and only thirty of them came out of Dong''s area. It is too risky to do it directly. big.


    Dong Yiyi said solemnly, "Has anyone received it?"


    The other party heard the words and was even more certain that Dong Yi and the others were with them, and hurriedly replied: "They have been caught and are on the boat! Is this brother sent by the general to meet us?"


    Dong nodded, "Because you have been out for too long, the general and the adults were worried that the situation would change, so they ordered us to come."


    "Really? You are not sent by the general at all! The general has given orders before, and only we know about this matter. Who are you?" The man changed his face instantly.


    As soon as Dong saw that his identity was revealed, he killed the other party abruptly without giving him a chance to speak, "Brothers, go! It''s time to test the results of your training."


    They slaughtered more than a dozen of the other party.


    Seeing this, the troops of the resident general immediately set off a flare for help.


    As soon as Dong saw this, he knew that if he could not kill these people in a short time, the pirates would come over.

 v4 Chapter 129： Palpitation, woman in white

    It''s just that the girl was also hit by a poison gas bomb. Dong Yi fed the other party an antidote, and the person was still in a coma.


    Dong Yi couldn''t, how could such a girl escape completely from the hands of the pirates? Unable to think of a reason, Dong Yiyi wanted to send people back to the camp first.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at the unconscious woman lying on the boat and asked in surprise, "This is the girl you rescued from those people?"


    Dong Yi said with great certainty: "The prefect and the resident general sent fifty people to pick up the girl this time. Of the fifty people, only twenty were soldiers, and the other fifty were soldiers. Wearing soldiers'' clothes, but from the perspective of the fight, those people are more like guards, and the subordinates guessed that those people should be the prefect''s people, I''m afraid the things recorded in this ledger are not simple."


    Was it because he was shocked by this girl''s boldness, or because she admired Furu for her actions.


    Dong Yi touched his nose, pursed his lips, chose silence wisely, and stood beside Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at him and fell asleep.


    Dong Yi felt that something was wrong and glanced at it, only to realize that his eldest young master had closed his eyes and breathed evenly, and a rush of grass and mud horses galloped past.


    I looked suspiciously at the woman on the bed, and then at my eldest young master. I couldn''t figure it out, so I just went outside and guarded, not letting outsiders come in and disturb their rest.


    At night, cold as water, a touch of the crescent moon projected through the tent onto the face of the person on the bed.


    The man''s eyes trembled slightly, as soft as a feather fan, he purred twice, and immediately woke up Dong Yuanxu, who was sleeping on the chair.


    Dong Yuanxu saw the figure on the bed moving slightly, and immediately asked: "Girl, are you awake?"


    "Ow!"


    A scream shocked the whole station, everyone rushed out, Dong Yi lifted it up to the tent and rushed into the tent, seeing Dong Yuanxu sitting on the ground, the woman on the bed was already on the ground at this time, and immediately rushed to the The woman waved her knife, "A bold assassin who dares to attack my lieutenant, and captures him before he can!"


    Seeing this, the woman looked like she was going to fight Dong Yi desperately. Dong Yuanxu on the ground hurriedly stopped and said: "Okay, don''t do anything, misunderstanding!"


    Dong Si, who broke in at this time, had already lit the candles in the tent, and Dong Yicai found that Dong Yuanxu was covering his eyes with his hands, and asked worriedly: "Lieutenant General, what''s wrong with your eyes? "


    Dong Yuanxu waved with the other hand, indicating that Dong Yi should not make a fuss, "It''s nothing, it''s just a wild cat suddenly pounced and was caught for a while, no need to make a fuss."


    Dong Yuanxu spoke, looked at the vigilant woman in white, and said warmly: "This girl, you were originally going to be captured by the prefect of Yi''an County and the resident general today. My subordinates and those The people met, and I saved you, and you are now in our camp."


    Only then did the woman in white realize that Dong Yuanxu and the others were wearing different clothes from those of the soldiers at the station, and asked dubiously, "Since you are not the generals of the station, who are you? What is the purpose of coming here? ?"


    Dong Yuanxu still didn''t believe her when he saw her, and didn''t intend to convince her, so he asked directly: "It doesn''t matter who we are, as for our purpose, it is naturally to eliminate harm for the people, since the girl was killed by those people Bring it out from the pirate den, and ask the girl to tell the location of the pirate den, so that we can destroy those pirates as soon as possible."


    "It''s just you?" The white-clothed woman''s voice was a few decibels higher, and her tone was full of suspicion and ridicule, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that you say you want to destroy the pirates, do you know How many pirates are there? Do you know the details of the pirates? Do you know the strength of the pirates? If you don''t know anything, you brazenly say that you want to kill the people. I think you should clean up and go back and forth! own life!"


    "You..." Dong Yi was angry, and he was about to refute, but was stopped by Dong Yuanxu, "The girl is right, it is precisely because we know nothing about pirates that we want to invite Help the girl and provide us with news about the pirates, if it is really disparate in strength and incompetent, we will naturally not rush to die."


    "Humph!" The woman in white sank, as if she felt that Dong Yuanxu was spineless, snorted, sat down directly on the chair, drank a glass of water slowly, and then said slowly: " I didn''t know there were pirates in the sea in Ngee Ann County before, and it wasn''t until I was caught by them that I realized how deep the water was!


    Those pirates are not ordinary pirates. They have colluded with the prefect of Ngee An County and the resident generals. In the past, they only robbed the merchant ships of the past. Now that there are few merchant ships, they can only rob ordinary people.


    The ledger I found in the prefect''s study, which happened to record the evidence of their distribution of stolen goods, when I took the ledger, I felt it was not safe to put it on my body, so I hid the ledger first, I planned to escape from Ngee Ann County first, but unexpectedly, the fishing village was caught by pirates. "


    "The girl grows up like this, and she can still be safe in the pirate''s den. I''m really curious!" Dong Yuanxu''s face flashed a hint of doubt, and some doubts.


    The woman immediately frowned when she heard it, stood up suddenly, and scolded: "What do you mean! Doubt me! Hmph! You think everyone is as brainless as you! I''ll come out with a woman Walking, of course, must have some life-saving skills. When they caught me, I was really greedy for this girl''s beauty and wanted to force me to submit, but I took a poison when they were not paying attention and before I got to the pirate''s den. .


    The attack occurred immediately, and there was a red rash all over the body, which looked like smallpox, and was densely packed, all over the face.


    Those people were scared and wanted to throw me directly into the sea to feed the fish. At this time, they received news that I was the one who stole the ledger, those people Immediately changed my mind and took me to the pirates, than I handed over the ledger, unfortunately I didn''t even have a piece of paper on me, let alone a ledger.


    In addition, I looked like I was dying, they couldn''t, they had to isolate me and wait for the prefect to send someone to arrest me. During this period, apart from delivering meals to me, no one dared to approach my place at all, and I didn''t even know that the rash on my body had disappeared. If it wasn''t for the poisoning while on the boat, I would have been able to escape smoothly! "


    The woman in white looked at Dong Yuanxu and the others furiously, she didn''t need any saviours, but because of these people, she almost died on the boat, really hateful!

 v4 Chapter 130： Bai Tongyu, secret love

    Dong Yi was so angry that he was so angry that he shouted loudly: "You girl is so unreasonable! Obviously we rescued you, but when it came to your side, we were nosy! I don''t know. Who was **** with five flowers at that time and still couldn''t move on the boat."


    "You..." The woman in white was about to refute.


    Dong Yuanxu has already spoken, "Okay, you all go out! I''ll have a good talk with this girl."


    Dong Yuanxu poured another glass of water for the woman in white, and said with a good-natured smile: "Girls, don''t have the same knowledge as soldiers like me, they are all rough people, I don''t think so much, I don''t know what a girl is. Name taboo? Where did it come from? Why did you go to the prefect''s mansion to steal the ledger?"


    The woman in white pouted, took a cup of tea and drank it unceremoniously, her eyes rolled from time to time, and she didn''t know what she was trying to do before she said, "Actually, you want to It''s easy to know my details, but you want to let me go after I say it, how about that?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded amusedly, "As long as the girl resolves the doubts in her heart, I will not stop you if you want to leave or stay."


    The woman in white heard the words, her expression loosened, and she said: "You are still on the road! Well, since you have said so, I will reluctantly believe you, what do you want to know? Just ask!"


    Dong Yuanxu straightened his expression and said, "How many pirates are there on the island, and how strong are they? Do they have anything to rely on?"


    The woman in white recalled it carefully, she only met a general idea at the time, and did not have the correct information, but thinking of Dong Yuanxu''s assurance to her just now, she had to say nonsense: "The pirate''s den The whole island is in the southeast of Ngee Ann County, the island is not very big, and there are pirates guarding it, outsiders can''t get close to it easily, and I think the methods of those pirates are very cruel, The people they kill are thrown directly into the sea to feed the fish, so I said that if you are not sure, it is better not to die!"


    Dong Yuanxu looked at the woman''s exaggerated expressions in a leisurely manner. After the woman in white finished speaking, she asked, "Who are you? What''s your name? Why did you steal the ledger?"


    The woman in white listened to Dong Yuanxu''s words, her expression stiffened, she seemed to have something to hide, and after a while she said, "My name is Bai Tongyu, I''m just a village girl, because I have learned a few things from the doctor in our village. In the years of medical skills, he practiced medicine and lived in the Fucheng of Nie An County.


    On the day of the incident, the prefect''s wife suddenly got a disease that could not be explained clearly. Because I was the only female doctor in the city, they came to me. In fact, I accidentally hit the prefect after seeing the disease. In the study room, I accidentally saw the ledger, which caused trouble! "


    Bai Tongyu''s face was innocent, but Dong Yuanxu refused to believe her words, and asked doubtfully: "As far as I know, when a doctor is asked to see a doctor in a high-level mansion, people will usually be sent out, but they will not let one Outsiders are wandering around the house, so even if the prefect''s wife lives next door to the prefect''s study, there is no reason for you to break into the prefect''s study by mistake. It seems unreasonable.


    In addition, you said that you accidentally saw the ledger. As far as I know, such a ledger cannot be placed by the prefect, and must be hidden in an extremely hidden place. In this way, you can find it. You told me that it was a mistake, which is really unconvincing.


    Besides, the girl said that you are just a village girl, which village girl would have such courage, and you just said that even if we don¡¯t need to help you, there is a way to escape, what is the way ? Ordinary doctors do not have such good skills as girls! "


    Dong Yuanxu approached step by step, directly pushing Bai Tongyu into the corner, holding the tent with both hands, forcing her to look at him.


    The two were so close, her face was already like a boiled red egg, her heartbeat was racing, she couldn''t say a word, her eyes flickered, she couldn''t answer Dong Yuanxu''s question after holding it for a long time , simply gave up on himself, shrank down, quickly slipped out of Dong Yuanxu''s armpit, hid in a safe place, and said vigilantly: "It''s your business if you don''t believe it, anyway, it''s what I said, in addition, men and women If you don¡¯t want to be kissed, this young master should stay away from me, I have answered all the questions you want to ask, can you let me go?¡±


    Dong Yuanxu slowly turned around, leaned against the tent and looked at Bai Tongyu, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said lazily: "No! I''m not sure if what you said is true or not, why? Can I let you go easily? In case you are full of nonsense and every word of truth, who will I turn to when the time comes?


    As for you stealing the ledger, I don''t need to ask why, as long as you give me the ledger. "


    "Do you want an account book?" Bai Tongyu suddenly realized, and was angry, "This is your real purpose! After all that, it is nothing more than coaxing me to take out the account book, and I advise you to die. Get over this heart! I won''t give you the ledger!"


    Bai Tongyu thought that Dong Yuanxu would change her face and threatened her, but Dong Yuanxu just shrugged indifferently, patted his sleeve, and said leisurely: "Since the girl refuses to give it, then There is no way. Before we can determine whether what the girl said is true or false, we will ask the girl to live here for a few days. Well, it''s getting late, the girl should rest early. If there is anything else, we will talk about it tomorrow. ."


    As soon as Dong Yuanxu left, Bai Tongyu slumped on the ground, gasping for breath, patted his head angrily, and said, "Bai Tongyu, can you make a little progress? Pretty boy plan, pretty boy plan! Sober up..."


    In the early morning of the next day, Dong Yuanxu came to Bai Tongyu''s camp again after training, and asked the soldiers guarding, "Is that girl awake?"


    The soldier replied respectfully: "Lieutenant General, after the girl fell asleep last night, there was no movement inside, and it is still as quiet now, and the girl has never come out."


    Dong Yuanxu peeked inside, thinking of what Bai Tongyu said yesterday about the incompatibility between men and women, so he had to resist the urge to go in and instructed the soldiers guarding: "The girl inside will wake up later. Report to me."


    After the soldiers responded, Dong Yuanxu walked away.


    Dong Yi and several others watched from a distance and whispered, "Do you feel that the lieutenant is not quite right these two days?"


    I think his eldest young master is also familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics since he was a child, and he is a modest gentleman. How could he do such a thing, and Dong Si still has not been able to figure it out clearly.


    Dong Liu asked suspiciously: "You said, did the lieutenant take the wrong medicine, or did he follow the woman''s way?"

 v4 Chapter 131： Funeral Straight Talk, Plan Action

    "Shh! If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb. If the lieutenant hears this, we will all be punished with you!" Dong Si covered Dong Liu''s mouth, Looking around in a panic, I was relieved to see that no one else heard.


    "I don''t know when the lieutenant plans to send troops. If we delay it, I''m afraid it will be more and more unfavorable to us." Dong Yi still doesn''t know who the reinforcements came after the incident, but there is no doubt that those people will definitely strengthen their defenses, and their next actions may not be so easy.


    , maybe they will do better.


    Bai Tongyu in the tent did not have such complicated thoughts as Dong Yi and the others. She slept sweetly and had a spring dream. When she woke up, her face was still flushed. It took a long time to calm down. After coming down, he scolded Dong Yuanxu again.


    When she got out of the tent and walked no more than three or four steps, Dong Yuanxu silently appeared in front of her, which really startled her, "You, you...you know what? Knowing that people are scary will scare people to death!"


    Bai Tongyu used anger to cover up her guilty conscience. She originally planned to come out to explore the terrain and find an opportunity to escape, but she was blocked by Dong Yuanxu before she took a few steps. Her heart was really aggrieved very.


    "Since the girl is awake, let''s not leave some breakfast, we still have something to talk to the girl, and ask the girl to cooperate." Although Dong Yuanxu''s face was gentle, his tone was unquestionable.


    Bai Tongyu stomped her feet, turned her body into the tent, glanced at the breakfast on the table, and didn''t mean to move her chopsticks at all.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t force her, just sat quietly, staring at Bai Tongyu, staring at Bai Tongyu until he was restless.


    For a long time, Bai Tongyu finally gave in and begged for mercy: "This son, this uncle! I really have nothing to do with you, and I didn''t do anything that hurts the world, please let me go. !"


    She almost knelt down to Dong Yuanxu, hugged his leg and prayed.


    Dong Yuanxu coughed twice, hiding his smile, "I also said, as long as you explain honestly, whether you want to leave or stay, I have no opinion, but the girl really didn''t cooperate yesterday, and I didn''t Method."


    "Okay, okay! Since that''s the case, I''ll do it!" Bai Tongyu had no choice but to explain honestly: "When I was caught in the pirates'' den, I didn''t even see that they had There are so many people, it''s just a lot of people, so there should be a lot of people. As for my identity, I really didn''t lie to you. My name is Bai Tongyu. I had some festivals with the prefect before, and I didn''t want him to have a better time, so I sneaked into his study.


    I got that ledger by accident. Who knew I was lucky enough to find this thing at once. Really, what I said this time is all true, and there is no lie! "


    Bai Tongyu almost swears.


    Dong Yuanxu saw her sincerity and reluctantly believed her, and ordered Dong Yi: "Since Miss Bai is so cooperative, we can''t neglect her. When Miss Bai lived here, you guys To treat her as a guest, as for when Miss Bai will leave..."


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Bai Tongyu, pondered for a while before saying to Bai Tongyu: "Miss Bai, we plan to go to explore the pirate den tonight, if what the girl said is true, wait for us to return in triumph, The girl can leave, if the girl doesn''t tell the truth and we have an accident, then we can only grieve the girl and bury it with you."


    Dong Yuanxu''s original intention was to tease Bai Tongyu and let her know the seriousness of the matter, but Bai Tongyu''s face changed after hearing it, and he fainted directly.


    Dong Yi looked at Bai Tongyu, who had fainted, and asked at a loss: "What about the lieutenant? This girl was frightened and fainted by you!"


    Dong Yuanxu glanced at Bai Tongyu''s trembling eyes, a smirk twitched at the corner of his mouth, stepped forward, hugged Bai Tongyu, deliberately walked slowly to the bed before putting him down, turned to Dong Yi Said: "I think Miss Bai has suffered a lot in the pirate''s den these days, her body has not recovered yet, her body is so weak, how can she get out of bed, let her take care of it for a few more days, even the door of the room is not enough these days. Don''t go out, the seaside in the province is windy, and it will be bad if something goes wrong."


    Bai Tongyu is so angry that she wants to scold her mother, you have suffered a lot in the pirate den! You just didn''t slow down! You are weak! She is so good! This person clearly wanted to imprison her, and made such a high-sounding excuse, it was really hateful! Could it be that if they hadn''t killed the pirates, they really wanted her to be buried with her? No! She is still young, not married, not alive enough, she doesn''t want to die! Bai Tongyu wailed in his heart and continued to pretend to be dead on the surface.


    Dong Yi admired his eldest young master''s ability to tell nonsense at his fingertips, and nodded in cooperation. When the master and servant left, Bai Tongyu sat up on his back and stared at the door of the tent. Wanting to get angry but couldn''t let it out, he clenched his teeth and gripped the quilt tightly, recalling the incident when Dong Yuanxu hugged her just now, his cheeks reddened again.


    Since yesterday, she doesn''t know how many times she has been eaten by Dong Yuanxu tofu, why is there not the slightest disgust and hatred in her heart, but her heartbeat is becoming more and more irregular, and her brain is also confused? What''s wrong with her?


    Bai Tongyu couldn''t understand it, and outsiders couldn''t understand it, Dong Yizhen believed Dong Yuanxu''s rhetoric and ordered someone to strictly guard Bai Tongyu. I vomited blood.


    In the meeting room, the atmosphere was very solemn, Dong Yuanxu was carefully drawing the drawings, which he integrated based on the collected information.


    When he stopped writing, everyone gathered around and you discussed it without a word.


    Dong Yuanxu said confidently: "This drawing has been inseparable, and according to the information provided by Miss Bai, although we don''t know whether it is true or not, we can make the worst plan. In this way, troops are arranged in formation, so that the possible unexpected situations can be greatly reduced.


    In addition to our gas bombs, and..." Dong Yuanxu looked at Dong Yi and the others, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Dong nodded and finally had a smile on his face, and reported: "Lieutenant General, that girl has been taken care of by us, but when we dispatched troops, the subordinates were worried that the girl might Thinking of running away."


    "Escape?" Dong Yuanxu said in the sun: "She can''t escape from my palm!"

 v4 Chapter 132： Farewell, Shanghai Island

    Dong Yi breathed a sigh of relief, put down Bai Tongyu''s affairs, and stopped worrying.


    Before leaving, Dong Yuanxu took a look at Bai Tongyu and saw that she was still lying on the bed pretending to be dizzy.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t feel anything, but Bai Tongyu, who pretended to be dizzy, didn''t know what that guy was doing sitting next to her? He didn''t say a word, but he was really anxious.


    What, I won''t mind, as long as the girl has this ability! Well, I''ll go first! Bless me. "


    Dong Yuanxu covered Bai Tongyu with the quilt, then got up and left.


    This time Bai Tongyu just opened his eyes slightly, looked at the quilt on his body, his eyes were full of confusion, he sighed silently, and then closed his eyes.


    When sailing on the sea in the dark night, you can''t see anything at all.


    Dong Yuanxu had been standing on the deck during the period, and had never entered the cabin from beginning to end. If he did not enter, other people naturally dared not enter, and all watched the surrounding environment vigilantly.


    The rainstorm pear flower needles are fired from a distance. If there is a reaction, they can act immediately. If the silver needles are shot silently, it only means that they may not have reached their destination.


    In order to ensure the safety of everyone, Dong Yuanxu also let people tie a rope to dive first, and take the lead. If something is wrong, he can immediately inform them.


    Several people take turns into the water, which can also save the soldiers'' physical strength.


    They didn''t discover the so-called small island until it was almost dawn. Looking at the outline of the island in front of them, everyone seemed to be given a shot in the heart.


    All of them are working hard.


    Dong Yuanxu instructed at this time: "Let the ship move forward a little further. After the visual distance is almost the same, we will take out the special slingshot we prepared before and project the poison gas bomb."


    Dong Yi was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood Dong Yuanxu''s intentions, and praised: "The lieutenant is good at calculating, so we don''t need to know how many people they have, just let them all down. "


    Dong Yuanxu chuckled and nodded, sighing: "I just don''t know if there are other hiding places on the island, let''s throw the gas bombs on it first, and then move on, we must go ashore safely. , it will be easy to do when you get to the shore."


    Dong Yuanxu has a pear flower needle in his hand, and he has some confidence in his heart.


    The people below followed Dong Yuanxu''s instructions. When the first gas bomb was thrown on the island, they could already hear the sound of boiling on the island. Projected in the past, the distance between them and the island is now impossible to shoot with ordinary bows and arrows, unless they are specially made and covered by fog, he is making a big gamble.


    In an hour, the whole pirate was full of smoke, and there were still some outlines, but in the end, nothing could be seen. Those soldiers just threw gas bombs on it by feeling, and the ship was slowing down. Approach the island slowly.


    Before they reached the island, a pirate ship rushed out, and there were densely packed pirates, a total of four ships, all around them.


    Now Dong Yuanxu and several others also have Dong Yi, the three of them and he have the pear flower needle in the rainstorm, Dong Yuanxu had to let the three of them deal with one ship separately, and plan for the worst, but the pear flower needle in the rainstorm If it is used, his identity will be difficult to continue to hide.


    Thinking like this, Dong Yuanxu immediately ordered loudly: "The thrower is ready to throw the gas bomb."


    At the same time, arrows from the pirate ship shot towards them.


    "Prepare the shield!" Dong Yuanxu shouted loudly, all the soldiers on the deck raised their shields, only the person in charge of throwing was protected.


    The poison gas bombs flew on the pirate ship, and all the pirates chose to jump into the sea and kill them. It happened that they also had arrows. Dong Yuanxu secretly used the storm pear needle while everyone was not paying attention. With one shot, it will kill a dozen or 20 opponents at once. Shooting a few shots like this is much more worry-free than shooting arrows.


    In the chaos, some pirates climbed onto the boat, but they were soon killed. After the war, seven or eight died on their side and more than a dozen were injured. It''s a very slight loss.


    However, Dong Yuanxu brought out only a few hundred people, and the death of each person was a great loss to them, and many of these people followed him from recruit training.


    Dong Yi saw that Dong Yuanxu was in a low mood, he sighed, stepped forward and said: "Lieutenant General, we have counted, there are five hundred pirates who died this time, and eight of us died here. , All the corpses have been gathered up and sent back to the camp with the wounded soldiers, shall we continue to move forward?"


    Dong Yuanxu stared at the island with hatred, with determination in his eyes, "Go! I want to see how many people are still hiding there! This time I will set fire to this sinful island. , destroy all the pirates!"


    The soldiers cheered.


    But after a while, everyone has gone ashore. At this time, the poisonous gas on the island has been blown away by the sea breeze, but everyone can see some corpses after walking a distance, most of them are young women.


    The dog and the big head''s eyes are red, "These beasts! It''s cheaper to go to the eighteenth hell!"


    "Don''t make a sound, you must be careful when you go to the island, it''s so quiet here, it''s not normal!" According to Bai Tongyu, every thousand pirates on this island are abnormal, but they were not normal before. Five hundred died, and at least half of them were hiding on this island.


    Just as everyone was moving forward cautiously, an arrow suddenly shot over. Fortunately, the soldiers were protected by shields and did not suffer any injuries, but everyone has become a bird of fear.


    Dong Yuanxu saw this and felt that it was not a way to move forward, so he found a relatively safe place for everyone to rest for a while, and brought Dong Si and Dong Liu to investigate, leaving Dong Yi to deal with emergencies.


    Only the three of them left, it would be easier to do something then.

 v4 Chapter 133： Middle-aged man, kill

    There are many tall coconut trees on the island. You can only see other vegetation when you are far from the sea. In the end, I couldn''t, I could only climb up the tree to explore the way, and then I managed to get out of this circle of confusion. ?


    ?


    At this time, there was no one in the village, not even a sound, only the chirping of seabirds and the rustling of the wind blowing through the leaves.


    "It''s not right to be so quiet." Dong Yuanxu frowned and looked around, but he couldn''t see a single figure for a long time.


    "Master, listen to those fishermen, there should be a lot of people who have been taken captive here. Except for the dead women we just saw, there should be a lot more." Dong Si He looked around vigilantly, like a frightened bird, unwilling to let go of any sound.


    Dong Liu echoed: "Eldest young master, those gas bombs we used can only poison people into a coma, and they won''t kill people. It''s so quiet here, does it mean that all those people have been brought down? already?"


    Dong Yuanxu was tangled in his heart, and struggled for a while before he made up his mind, "Go ahead, rush over, check every room carefully, don''t let any suspicious place go, as long as you see a pirate, shoot for nothing. If you see a comatose woman, leave it alone, and then transport it back to Ngee Ann County together."


    Dong Si and the two were relieved when they heard that they didn''t need to deal with those women now, so they depended on the three of them. time is not enough.


    The three quickly sneaked into the village, and they didn¡¯t find anything unusual after entering a few rooms. Dong Yuanxu couldn¡¯t, so he had to call Dong Si and Dong Liu to go inside the village, and they were about to reach the center of the village. of a large house.


    Suddenly, shooters with bows and arrows ran out from the vicinity of the house, and soon surrounded Dong Yuanxu and the three.


    "I thought someone rushed to attack my Qiongzhou Island, but it turned out to be a stinky boy!"


    A middle-aged man in a black dark gold robe walked from the crowd, unconcealed, extremely arrogant.


    This person looked at Dong Yuanxu and the three of them, and Dong Yuanxu also looked carefully at the people who came. They all said that the pirates looked wretched, treacherous and vicious, but this person looked like a gentleman.


    The middle-aged man said calmly: "The boy is young, he thinks of doing things for the sky, and he dares to break into this place alone, I don''t know that I should praise you for not being afraid of a newborn calf. Tiger, are you saying that you are beyond your own power!"


    "Whether it''s too much for you, you''ll know soon!" Dong Yuanxu raised the long sword in his hand and instructed Dong Si and Dong Liu, "You cover me!"


    The middle-aged man snorted and waved his hand lightly, and the archer immediately released the arrow, "I''d rather see them, how can you escape from my hundred elite archers!"


    At the same time as the archer opened the bow and shot, Dong Si and Dong Liu had already set up the gold wire armor mesh, which was handed to him by Dong Yuanxu when Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yi were separated. Yes, I am afraid that there is only one left in the world now.


    When the middle-aged man saw the gold wire armor net, his eyes immediately became fierce, and he instructed the pirates around him: "Kill them and grab the gold wire net from me!"


    The three Dong Yuanxu, who were trapped in the golden wire armor net, were not afraid of arrows, but their actions were also hindered. After Dong Yuanxu discussed with Dong Si and Dong Liu, Dong Si Dong Liu protected Dong Yuanxu and asked Dong Yuanxu to fire the pear flower needle in the rainstorm.


    Due to the very fine needles of the pear flower needle in the rainstorm, it is not a problem to wear the gold wire armor mesh.


    The middle-aged man was still waiting for the people below to kill Dong Yuanxu and the three to grab the gold wire armor net, but he never thought that the expected thing did not happen, but he was here. There are sixty or seventy children.


    The middle-aged man''s complexion changed, and he quickly shouted: "The archers retreat and act according to chance!"


    It''s just that he hasn''t finished his words yet, Dong Yuanxu has already killed all the archers, because of the reflection of the gold wire armor net, the people outside did not see clearly what Dong Yuanxu used to kill them Man, looking at the corpses all over the ground, the middle-aged man''s eyes turned red, and he shouted, "That''s not right! I''m fighting with you!"


    When the middle-aged man rushed over, Dong Yuanxu did not panic, but adjusted the direction of the pear flower needle in the rainstorm, aimed at the middle-aged man''s head, pulled the trigger, and the middle-aged man fell directly to the ground, The pirates behind him also died a dozen or so, which can be said to be annihilated.


    , this time around 300 people were killed by them.


    Dong Yuanxu made a calculation, and suddenly had a bad premonition, and said to Dong Si and Dong Liu: "Quick! Go back to the seaside, there is probably something wrong with Dong Yi!"


    At this moment, Dong Yi has exposed the pear flower needle in the rainstorm and has become the main target of all pirates.


    Dong Yuanxu asked Dong Si to assist Dong Yi, and brought Dong Liu to rescue other soldiers.


    This war was fought from dawn to dusk, but two hundred pirates actually killed more than fifty soldiers, injured more than one hundred, and only twenty or thirty people were intact. .


    Dong Yuanxu stared at the island like a **** on earth with a dark face, and motioned a few lightly wounded soldiers to transport the dead soldiers out. One hundred people.


    Dong Yuanxu took an inventory and found that Datou and Gouzi were all right, but only slightly injured.


    If it gets dark today, and I don''t know if there are other pirates in ambush on this island, it''s really not safe for them, and they haven''t found the people who were caught, so they Dong Yuanxu was really unwilling to leave like this.


    When they were discovered, these abominable pirates killed the two women directly, planning to jump into the sea to escape, and were directly killed by the soldiers in the sea.

 v4 Chapter 134： Underground space, honeycombs appear

    Nothing was found, but the bodies of the two women were temporarily left on the boat.


    Endless battle.


    Dong Yuanxu had people dressed up and attacked again. This time they had to find out the people who were caught before it got dark and killed the leader of the pirates at the same time. Now the remaining pirates on this island are probably too There are only a few hundred people, and there must be a pirate leader among them. As long as the head of that person is cut off, it must be of great help to Dong Er to conquer Ngee An County.


    After going to the island, Dong Yuanxu led the crowd to surround the village. After the archers were ambushed, Dong Yuanxu and Dong Si and Dong Liu entered the village again, this time the three went directly to the big mansion In front of the door, the door of the big mansion was broken with a weapon. Looking through the door, there was not a single person inside.


    "Master, there may be a secret passage in this house, or there may be a place for Tibetans below." Dong Si pointed to his feet, only in this way can he explain those people who disappeared out of thin air There were women who were caught but disappeared.


    Dong Yuanxu looked around and said with a frown, "If this is the case, it will be troublesome. We can handle it better on the ground. When we get to the underground, everything is out of control."


    After the three negotiated, Dong Si and Dong Liu wanted to investigate the house, while Dong Yuanxu went around the house and walked around the village to see if there was anything missing in other places. Those people also checked the surrounding environment, but there was still not a single person. It seems that 80% of them are underground, and only in this way can they be silent.


    Dong Si and Dong Liu probed for a while, and they went out of the house solemnly, "Back to the eldest young master, there is nothing in this house, not even the hidden weapon mechanism, and the house is empty. , It doesn''t look like this house is lived in."


    "Do you remember where those archers came out yesterday?" Dong Yuanxu stared at the back of the house in a trance.


    Dong Si and Dong Liu suddenly realized, they checked the surrounding of the house again, but still found nothing.


    Dong Yuanxu touched his chin with a thoughtful expression, "If those people had not been ambushed around the house beforehand, or those people had just come out from below, this house is so big, but there is no trace of people living there. Don''t you think it''s too strange?"


    After Dong Yuanxu finished speaking, he walked straight into the house, thinking of what Gu Shuixiu had said to him, walked around the kitchen and backyard of the main room, and then walked towards the firewood room.


    Dong Si and Dong Liu looked at each other, a little overwhelmed, could it be that this entrance is in the firewood house?


    At this time, the firewood house was full of piles of firewood. If you want to find something, you can only dispose of all the firewood.


    Dong Si frowned and suggested impatiently: "Master, why don''t we set a fire and burn the firewood directly, if there really is an entrance here, I don''t believe that they can''t be burned. Force it out!"


    & nbsp; Are you in there?"


    Dong Si was speechless by Dong Yuanxu''s words.


    Dong Yuanxu took the opportunity to check the other rooms again, not even the thatched hut, and it became more and more certain that the problem was in the firewood shed.


    It took Dong Si and Dong Liu an hour to clean up all the firewood. When the firewood was emptied, a hidden stone door appeared on the ground.


    Dong Liu said in surprise: "Young Master, you are really amazing! You guessed it right."


    Dong Yuanxu looked helpless and smiled bitterly: "It''s not me! It''s just that there is no trace of life in this house, but the firewood in the firewood house is piled high, isn''t it very contradictory? The only one? The explanation is that these firewoods are used to cover up something, presumably those archers were carrying these firewoods yesterday, and at the same time were responsible for repelling us, so they did not hide below.


    Now we don''t know what''s going on below, and we don''t know if there''s only one entrance and exit here. I''m afraid it''s not right to go down there rashly. Do you have any good suggestions? "


    Dong Si and Dong Liu looked at each other, both of them were embarrassed, Dong Si bit his head and said: "Young Master, don''t embarrass us, we are simple-minded and well-developed. If we want to do it, it''s fine, if we want to use our brains..."


    Dong Yuanxu sighed helplessly, no longer put his hope on Dong Si and Dong Liu, and said instead: "Go to the island and look for it to see if you can get a honeycomb, remember If there is no poison, then we will throw the honeycomb from here, the bees will definitely attack people, and if there are people inside, we will definitely hear the movement."


    Dong Si and Dong Liu thought that Dong Yuanxu used a hornet''s nest to deal with the imperial guards before, and couldn''t help swallowing. They still remember the tragic situation of those people at that time.


    Three large sacks of honeycombs were found, and there were several red packets with bee stings all over their bodies, which looked very scary.


    Dong Yuanxu hurriedly asked those people to go down and bandage, and went to the firewood room with Dong Si and Dong Liu carrying three sacks, opened the stone door a crack, and quickly threw down the three sacks. Shimenguan is very strict.


    Dong Yuanxu lay directly on top of the stone gate and listened to the movement.


    In the beginning, there was no sound, only the buzzing of bees. It didn''t take long for the sound to weaken. After a while, the screams of women and the roar of men began to come from below. Voice.


    Even because the men''s voices were too loud, Dong Yuanxu could hear what they were saying.


    Dong Si and Dong Liu saw that Dong Yuanxu listened carefully, one was responsible for guarding the surrounding environment, and the other lay down and listened together.


    Dong Liu said excitedly: "Master, this trick is really useful. Those people seem to be dying of anger. Do you think they will escape?"


    "It goes without saying that there are so many bees, how can they stay here any longer, I''m afraid they will rush out after a while, either from our stone gate, or from other Come out, let the people outside be alert." As soon as Dong Yuanxu finished speaking, he heard clear footsteps coming towards them.

 v4 Chapter 135： cunning woman, pressing

    "No, hurry up, they''re all rushing over."


    Not long after Dong Yuanxu and Dong Liucai got up, the stone gate was broken open from the inside, and the pirates who came out at first were directly killed by Dong Yuanxu and the others, but the number of people who came out was a bit large, and Dong Yuanxu and others were forced to leave the firewood room , again using the gas bomb.


    For a time, the whole firewood room seemed to be on fire, with smoke everywhere, and many men and women escaped from the firewood house. The men were killed directly, and the women were directly controlled.


    "Tell me, what''s going on inside? How many people are there? How many exits are there?" Dong Si asked a shivering woman.


    Scared people roll their eyes.


    Dong Yuanxu stopped the impatient Dong Si and asked the women warmly: "You don''t have to be afraid, we are here to rescue you from leaving, as long as you tell me the following situation, and the pirate chief Is it down there, is there any other exit in this underground space, only if we catch the pirate leader, you can go back safely, do you know?"


    Under Dong Yuanxu''s perseverance, a few women finally spoke with tears in their eyes, "We don''t know where those people went, but I know that there is only another exit below, According to those pirates, it seems to be through the woods outside the village, and we don''t know where exactly."


    Getting news of the woman, Dong Yi immediately sent someone to chase after her.


    "Are there any more? Are these two exits?" Dong Liu asked.


    The woman gave Dong Liu a frightened look, curled her body and nodded, "The soil of this island is relatively loose, and they spent a lot of time building the dark room below, in order to lighten their burden, Those of us who were caught, in addition to serving them, also had to work, and they were locked down to build a dark room below, so we know something, there are really only these two exits below."


    Other women saw Dong Yuanxu and the others were dubious, and repeatedly echoed the woman''s words.


    "The soil is loose, and it is not easy to dig a dark room?" Dong Yuanxu murmured for a while, and went through the entire island''s topography in his mind. He probably guessed the location of another exit, and ordered Dong Si and Dong Liu to support him. .


    Here, the dog and the big head were left to watch these women to prevent anyone from coming out of the woodshed.


    Dong Yuanxu sat silently waiting for news, and asked from time to time, "How many women are you arrested?"


    The woman who had just replied nervously replied: "Master Huijun, we have three or four hundred sisters who have been arrested, but every day some people go out and never come back. There are new people coming in, so we don''t know the exact number."


    Dong Yuanxu squinted and nodded, and murmured through gritted teeth: "Three or four hundred people! Three or four hundred people were arrested at once! There are only a few dozen people here, what about the rest? "


    The dog kicked the pirate''s body angrily, walked over to Dong Yuanxu and asked, "Yuanri, should we go down and have a look, maybe there are still many women locked down below."


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t answer Gouzi''s words, but got up and said to all the women, "You all spread your palms out, the copy will be checked one by one."


    When those women listened to Dong Yuanxu''s words, some just shrank nervously, while others looked away, clenching their fists tightly and refusing to spread them.


    Dong Yuanxu directly asked Datou and the others to tie up those women, including the woman who answered Dong Yuanxu''s question.


    "Why do you treat me like this? What did I do wrong? Or are you with those pirates?" The woman shouted angrily.


    Desperately struggling to break free from the rope, but in vain.


    Da Tou and Gouzi didn''t know the deep meaning of Dong Yuanxu''s move. In their opinion, this woman had no problem, but because of her cooperation, she solved a lot of trouble for them.


    Dong Yuanxu walked up to the woman, squatted down, looked at her carefully, and chuckled: "The girl is as beautiful as flowers, her skin is like cream, her hands are fair and delicate, and there is nothing It''s not like a girl who works as a coolie all day, and it''s not like a girl from an ordinary fishing village. How does the girl explain?


    Besides, the girl looks at other people, their reaction is normal, but the girl seems a little bold and reckless, with a look of resentment, if the girl''s temper is really so strong, how can it be Until now? I''m afraid I''ve been hit and killed already! "


    He was hit and killed, but he couldn''t let go of the husband''s children, who he was thinking about, and he also hoped that he could see them again, and that''s how he survived to this day.


    Dong Yuanxu ordered Gouzi and Datou to take those people to other places first, so that he had time to talk to the woman.


    The woman stopped pretending after listening to Dong Yuanxu''s analysis, threw a few winks at Dong Yuanxu, and said with a whimper: "Since the military lord has discovered the identity of the slave family , the slave family can only confess, in fact, the slave family is a person in the dust, because it was captured by the pirate leader, and in addition to serving the pirate leader, the slave family does not need to do those rough jobs with them. I can''t even pick up a knife, how did you do that!"


    When the soldiers saw the woman''s face change in a second, they were all stunned. Coupled with the woman''s provocation, some people couldn''t hold back their physical reactions.


    Dong Yuanxu squinted his eyes, and said coldly: "The girl is good! You are from Fengchen? I don''t know which fireworks place it is? Is this pirate chief someone who likes broken flowers and willows? The girl wants to get away. , you don''t have to smear yourself so much, let me speak for the girl below!


    They are dedicated to serving men, no matter what, you can see that girls play a pivotal role on this island, don''t you think? "


    The soldiers listened to Dong Yuanxu''s analysis, and immediately woke up one by one, secretly spurning how they could be fascinated by such a woman.


    The woman was full of anger when she heard Dong Yuanxu''s analysis.


    Dong Yuanxu did not give her a chance to argue, and ordered these women to be interrogated separately, but after a quarter of an hour, someone was recruited immediately. It was sent by the prefect and the resident general, so it was popular with pirates on the island.


    The woman who just confronted Dong Yuanxu was the concubine of the pirate leader. When the incident happened, she took the initiative to bring some women out from this side to cover them from escaping from the other side, and what the woman said was just right It was in the opposite direction from the correct exit. Fortunately, Dong Yuanxu kept his mind, or else they really let those people escape.

 v4 Chapter 136： strangulation, triumphant return

    The woman saw that all her plans had been destroyed by Dong Yuanxu, and she was so angry that she scolded, "How dare you go against the prefect, and tell you, if the matter here is known by the prefect, he will definitely not Let go of you! It''s time for you to be buried with us!"


    Dong Yuanxu listened to the woman''s madness with a blank face, and paid close attention to the situation outside. He couldn''t wait for Dong Yi and the others, so he had to let people look at these women and chase them by himself.


    Dong Yi had already met those pirate leaders. The two sides were fighting each other, and there were casualties. When Dong Yuanxu saw it, he immediately joined the battle and secretly launched a heavy rain pear flower needle. Six strong men.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the pirate leader gritted his teeth and ordered: "Quickly withdraw, split up and leave first."


    The soldiers wanted to continue to chase, but were stopped by Dong Yuanxu. He and Dong Yi and three climbed four trees respectively and shot pear blossom needles in different directions. One shot only one shot. All fell to the ground.


    The leader of the pirates never imagined that they would be wiped out like this.


    After killing these people, Dong Yuanxu left the scene to Dong Yi to clean up, and continued to return to the village by himself.


    Those women are being held.


    The woman who deceived Dong Yuanxu before saw him coming back alone, and Best evoked a smug smile and looked at Dong Yuanxu sarcastically, "Hahaha, it seems that the military lord is going to be disappointed this time! How can my master be caught by you rascals if you want to! When they come back with rescue soldiers, it will be your death... Hahaha..."


    "I really don''t know how powerful you are as a woman! The so-called master, but the one wearing brown gold armor, so afraid of death, that he completely covered his body and exposed it. That idiot with a head? I really don''t understand, how can someone be so stupid and wear such a suit to escape for his life, I wonder if he thinks he is not attractive enough? Or he wants to bring it to the door himself!


    However, no matter what the reason is, there is no way to know now, after all, dead people can''t speak! "


    Dong Yuanxu looked at the woman leisurely, seeing that she was slowly becoming unbelievable, and then stared at Dong Yuanxu with wide eyes in horror, unable to say a word for a long time.


    Dong Yuanxu said hilariously: "What? Now I know I''m afraid? To tell you the truth, I cut off your master''s head! After all, he still needs some strength to fight the prefect, don''t you think? "


    When the woman heard this, her eyes straightened, her body softened, and she looked discouraged and desperate.


    Dong Yuanxu sneered without pity, and then ordered people to go down to the basement to investigate. If they see women again, they will all be arrested, and they will be checked when they are brought up. If there are still fish that slip through the net, Directly strangling on the spot, as for things such as gold and silver jewelry, once they are discovered, they must all be moved out intact.


    Everyone got Dong Yuanxu''s order and immediately went underground.


    After a while, Dong Yi finally brought back the heads of those pirates. As for their bodies, who cares!


    Dong Yuanxu put the heads directly in front of the women, and scared them to the core. Women, Dong Yuanxu intends to transport them all back, and then think about how to deal with them more appropriately.


    , at least five hundred people, and some corpses.


    In addition to those women, the rest are boxes of gold and silver jewelry, silk satin, pearl agate, precious jade, precious calligraphy and painting, and medicinal materials, etc. There are more than 800 boxes, and they are directly moved to the dark.


    One by one, they were all numb in the end.


    Dong Si twitched and said: "Lieutenant general, the soldiers didn''t get down because of the enemy, I''m afraid they will fall directly because they moved these things."


    Dong Yuanxu was also stunned, and sent people back to get more ships. Just these boxes and women, I am afraid that forty or fifty passenger ships will not be enough. These pirates are really powerful, these years So much has been scraped! No wonder Bai Tongyu would be chased and killed by the prefect and the resident general after taking that ledger.


    Thinking of Bai Tongyu, Dong Yuanxu''s eyes softened, and he didn''t know what happened to that quirky, wild cat-like woman.


    After dealing with the affairs on the island, Dong Yuanxu imitated Dong Chenghu and set the village and the corpses on fire, before returning with everyone.


    When I returned to the camp, it was already dark, and the soldiers stationed in the entire camp were boiling with Dong Yuanxu''s triumphant return.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t have time to celebrate with them. After arranging the placement of those belongings and women, he couldn''t wait to find Bai Tongyu.


    Arrived in front of Bai Tongyu''s tent, the soldier guarding the door was about to salute, but was stopped by Dong Yuanxu, Dong Yuanxu walked forward quietly, wanting to give Bai Tongyu a surprise, but he just entered When he got out of the tent, he saw a woman crouching on the ground and working hard in the dark.


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a moment, then walked quietly to Bai Tongyu''s back, seeing that she was digging a hole unintentionally, and she was still muttering, "It''s ridiculous, I can''t even get through a hole! Yesterday! I have already dug half a body deep, why did it collapse again today! It''s too much, even you bully me!"


    "Who dares to bully you?" Dong Yuanxu leaned into Bai Tongyu''s ear and said softly in her ear.


    Bai Tongyu was so frightened that she screamed and fell to the ground.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at her amusingly, turned around and lit the candle, and the room lit up.


    Bai Tongyu stared blankly at the man in the candle halo, seeing that he was in a mess, his hair was messy, his face was full of stubble, but his eyes were so bright that he couldn''t help but stare blankly.


    Dong Yuanxu walked up to Bai Tongyu with a candle, crouched down in front of her, and said with a smile, "I''m back, luckily I didn''t lose my life!"


    "You, you... are you a human or a ghost?" Bai Tongyu pointed at Dong Yuanxu, who was close at hand, and tentatively poked his shoulder. Grabbing his arm, he asked: "You really succeeded? Killing all the pirates? Really?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded amusedly, motioning Bai Tongyu to listen carefully, "Listen, we are celebrating our triumphant return outside, do you want to go out with us for a lively event?"


    Bai Tongyu was about to get up when she thought of something, and complained angrily to Dong Yuanxu: "You kept me in this tent for so long, and you finally let me go?"

 v4 Chapter 137： friend, leave

    Dong Yuanxu chuckled and shook his head, seeing that Bai Tongyu''s anger was about to explode, he quickly explained: "The next thing is to ask the girl to go out to be lively and lively, now the weather is past, it is not safe outside, if the girl wants to leave , I would like to ask the girl a favor, as long as the girl transcribes a copy of the ledger and leaves it to me, how about I promise to let the girl go?"


    "You..." Bai Tongyu was about to go mad, pointing at Dong Yuanxu, speechless, before asking for a while, "We made it clear at the beginning, I will provide news about the island to help you destroy it. The pirates are gone. Now that the pirates are gone, you still don¡¯t want to let me go! If you go back on your word, you want me to hand over the ledger! For the surnamed Yuan, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Dong Yuanxu hilariously grabbed Bai Tongyu''s finger pointing at him, and slowly approached her face, before laughing for a while: "The girl looks like this is the plan..."


    After Dong Yuanxu finished speaking, he wiped a little dust off Bai Tongyu''s face.


    Bai Tongyu was startled, and hurriedly entered the room to look in the mirror, and found that her face was like a flower cat, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed, just now she was arguing with that guy with this appearance, not sending it to the door. What is the joke?


    The more Bai Tongyu thought about it, the more annoyed he became. He was so angry that he hit his head.


    Dong Yuanxu held back his laughter and led Bai Tongyu to hang out by the seaside. Voice.


    "What''s the matter? But what''s on your mind?" Dong Yuanxu asked casually as he put the meat on the bonfire to grill.


    Bai Tongyu glanced at Dong Yuanxu, took a deep breath, sat face to face with Dong Yuanxu, and said solemnly: "Lieutenant General Yuan, I really have something important to leave, please let me go, as for The account book you mentioned is not in my hands at all, nor is it anywhere near here, if you want it, how about having someone send the copy to you after I leave?"


    Bai Tongyu looked at Dong Yuanxu pleadingly, hoping that he would be merciful and let her go.


    When Dong Yuanxu heard the words, his face sank immediately, his good mood was gone, and he asked angrily: "You are not saying that you are lonely, you are alone in the city, relying on medicine and food, what can you do? important?"


    "I..." Bai Tongyu stalked her neck and wanted to argue, but found that she couldn''t find a suitable excuse at all, her eyes flickered and she did not dare to face Dong Yuanxu, she buried her head on her knees, looking like Very aggrieved.


    Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanxu couldn''t take it anymore, "Okay, if you have something to say, I didn''t bully you! Since you don''t want to say anything, I won''t force you, if you If you really want to go, you can leave tomorrow."


    Bai Tongyu raised her head in disbelief, getting carried away with joy, "Really? Can I really leave tomorrow?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded angrily, and immediately asked, "I don''t know where Miss Bai''s hometown is, and where do you want to go?"


    Bai Tongyu was delighted, put down her guard, and said coquettishly: "You don''t look like a bad person, this time you killed the pirates and became a hero, so I will tell you with reluctance! My family is in Xiangdong County, it''s far from here. I''m leaving this time to go home. As for the account book you mentioned, I really can''t give it to you right now. How is it with you?"


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t say anything this time, just nodded as an agreement, took a bag of silver from his arms and handed it to Bai Tongyu, "It''s a long way to go to Xiangdong County, the girl is alone, I''m afraid I won''t be able to. Safety, these money are considered as a part of my heart, and it is better for the girl to pack a few guards with the money.


    In addition, if the girl wants to come and leave Ngee Ann County, she has to do it as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will not be peaceful here soon, so I can only do so much for the girl. "


    Bai Tongyu looked at Dong Yuanxu with some surprise, the two just met by chance, Dong Yuanxu still saved her life, although she was imprisoned in the tent, but he treated her with courtesy and never neglected her. , at this moment not only promised to let her go, but also gave her the money.


    Even a hard-hearted person can''t help but feel moved at this moment.


    Bai Tongyu moved the purse in his hand, and said awkwardly: "Thank you! I am so grown up, I can count all the people who are good to me. If you touch me, I recognize Come down, if you have the opportunity to go to Xiangdong County in the future, remember to find me, I will definitely treat you well!"


    Bai Tongyu swears it.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t take her words to heart, "Xiangdong County is so big and so far away from here, even if you really have the opportunity to go to Xiangdong County, I''m afraid there are so many people looking for girls. Easy."


    "What''s so difficult about this!" Bai Tongyu realized that he had said something wrong just after he finished speaking, covered his mouth and explained, "I mean that the family surnamed Bai in Xiangdong County is also us. That place, as long as you go to Xiangdong County and ask about it, it''s not difficult to find."


    Dong Yuanxu replied with a chuckle, no more questions, and instead said: "If Miss Bai arrives in Linhai County in the future, you can also look for it, there is a note in the purse, which says the next method."


    Bai Tongyu nodded happily, grabbed the purse in her hand, and thanked Dong Yuanxu again.


    The next day was not yet dawn, Bai Tongyu had already packed up and was ready to leave.


    After Dong Yuanxu found out, he ordered Dong Yi to send her away, but he did not go to see her off.


    Bai Tongyu was still on tiptoe hoping to see Dong Yuanxu''s figure, but she was waiting for Dong Yi.


    "Miss Bai, my lieutenant has to deal with the things and women that were brought back from the island. I''m busy now. The lieutenant has ordered my subordinates to send the girl away, girl please."


    "Oh!" Bai Tongyu turned his head and looked back several times in disappointment. He didn''t give up until he couldn''t see anyone, and followed Dong Yi without looking back.


    Dong Liu seemed to understand something. Seeing that Dong Yuanxu was not in a good mood, he asked tentatively, "Is the eldest young master reluctant to leave Miss Bai? With your current status, which woman wouldn''t throw her arms around you?"


    Dong Yuanxu stared at Dong Liu earnestly, before sneering for a while: "Your young master looks like a bully? Don''t I want a woman to be forced?"


    Dong Liu quickly shook his head like a rattle.


    Dong Yuanxu did not continue to find fault with him, and turned to seriously study the business at hand, "Have the nearby villages been notified? If there are no people in the villages, let them come and claim them, and then give them to them. Those women should make some compensation, if something like this happens, they will live in their lives... ah! Try to find a way to appease them!"

 v4 Chapter 138： Compensate money and capture Ngee Ann County

    Dong Liu went out with a heavy heart, but after a long time, the village chiefs came to recognize people one after another, and everyone seemed to be making an appointment. family members did not appear.


    Dong Yuanxu also met the village head of Conch Village. Because he had some friendship with the village head of Conch Village, Dong Yuanxu took the initiative to greet him, "The village head is also here to lead people."


    When the village chief saw Dong Yuanxu, he would kneel down for him in awe, "Benefactor! The old man has already heard about it. If the benefactor hadn''t killed those pirates this time, we still don''t know how to live. !"


    It''s better to hurry up with me to lead the talent, but those women fell into the pirates'' den, I''m afraid they are no longer chaste, village chiefs, please be honest in the next sentence, the families of those women will mind them. encounter?"


    Several village chiefs were stunned when they heard the words. Everyone came to pick them up happily when they heard the news. not come up.


    Dong Yuanxu saw this, his heart sank, and sighed: "If the families of those women refuse to accept them, let them go back to the military camp, and I will arrange a place for them to settle down. , I advise them not to think of committing suicide because of this, after all, they have persisted until now, nothing more than can''t let go of the husband''s children at home, just want to see them, it''s not what they want, and they also ask the village chief to help persuade them."


    "The lieutenant is merciful, I will naturally understand this truth, all this is fate, and it is beyond our control. We understand that when we take them back, we will definitely enlighten them." The village chief assured road.


    Dong Yuanxu''s face looked a little better, he went around a few tents, went to a relatively remote tent, and said to the crowd: "Everyone, this is where they live temporarily, because in the military camp The conditions are simple, these women are all crowded together, you should go in separately, if it is from your village, take it back, if not, don¡¯t talk too much, so as not to irritate them.¡±


    Everyone thanked Dong Yuanxu once again, and then they consciously lined up to identify people. From time to time, there was the sound of women crying, and everyone who listened would be heartbroken.


    When it was the turn of the village chief of Conch Village, the old man was trembling and couldn''t move his legs, so Dong Yuanxu had to accompany him in.


    The village chief looked around, pointed at some women excitedly, and said to Dong Yuanxu: "Those are all from our village, there is that, that too, there is..."


    Because almost all the young women in Conch Village were arrested, the village chief took forty or fifty of them directly, so it can be said that most of them went.


    The village head counted all the women and asked suspiciously: "No! There are still five less!"


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned for a moment, and said quickly, "Would you like to go in again?"


    At this time, a woman covered her face and wept bitterly, crying out: "The village chief, those five people are all dead! They killed them alive, and they were still on top of the pirates. They died horribly!"


    The people next to her all started to cry, if it wasn''t for the same experience, they came out with mutual support, I''m afraid they all don''t want to live anymore.


    When the village chief heard this, his eyes were dimmed, and he almost fell down, "What a sin! How can this be like this! How will the old man explain to their family!"


    Dong Yuanxu instructed the soldiers to take them away first, so as not to affect the leader of the village chief behind.


    After the villagers of Conch Village were all gathered in one place, Dong Yuanxu said to the village chief: "There is some compensation for these women, each of them can receive 22 taels of silver as compensation. Even if the pen money is their dowry, please ask the village chief to be a witness. If their family refuses to accept them in the future, they can just take the 20 taels of silver and leave. This is what I said, if their family does not agree , let them come to see me!"


    When the village chief heard this, he was moved to tears again, and knelt down to Dong Yuanxu and kowtowed three times. The women all followed the village chief and knelt down and kowtowed, and regarded Dong Yuanxu as a great benefactor.


    The same is true for women in other villages, no one took twenty taels of silver back.


    This money is a huge sum of money for the villagers in the fishing villages nearby. These people are afraid that they may not save this money for three lifetimes. With this money, the lives of these women Also guaranteed.


    After these things were dealt with, Dong Yuanxu breathed a sigh of relief, and then ordered someone to collect it and transport all the remaining gold, silver and jewelry back to Linhai County.


    And they have to contact Dong Er, and after meeting with Dong Er, they can attack Ngee Ann County in a big way.


    A few days later, the heads of those pirates were hung on the gate of the Fucheng in Nie An County. These heads were processed, so they could be preserved for so many days, seeing the heads of those pirates, All the people cheered loudly, only the prefect and the resident general were in a state of panic.


    Before they could react, Dong Er had already dispatched troops. The name of the crusade was that the Ngee Ann County prefect and the resident generals colluded with pirates, murdered people, robbed civilians, and slaughtered people. They even posted the ledger, one by one, scaring every household to close their doors. Under such circumstances, Dong Er''s men and horses reached the border of Nie An County.


    .


    The two sides cooperated tacitly. While Dong Yuanxu was controlling the prefectural yamen, Dong Er also defeated the troops of the resident generals and drove straight in, arriving at the Ngee Ann County Palace City and meeting Dong Yuanxu.


    The prefect of Ngee An County and the resident general have been controlled by Dong Yuanxu and Dong Er. The two chose a good day and auspicious day to **** them to the market and ordered all the people in the city to come and watch , counted the heavy crimes of the prefect and the resident generals, and then beheaded them in front of all the people to show the public. In this way, Ngee Ann County completely became the world of the rebel army.


    Dong Yuanxu wrote a petition to Dong Chenghu, voluntarily staying in Ngee Ann County to guard Haiphong until the Haiphong here is established and then return to Linhai County.


    When Dong Chenghu received the treasure sent back by Dong Yuanxu, he was so happy that he couldn''t find Bei, and he was even more happy when he heard the petition of the child. Promote Dong Yuanxu to general.


    But without Dong Yuanxu''s record, he didn''t dare to take the lead.

 v4 Chapter 139： General Wuwei, captured Dongyi County

    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction, and with a stroke of his pen, he directly named Dong Yuanxu the general of Wuwei. Now Dong Yuanxu is completely famous in the uprising army. He won the favor of the general, and even the general condescended to squat down to talk to him. He was named a lieutenant within half a year, and became a general of Wuwei in less than a year.


    They can''t catch up with the horse!


    After Dong Chenghu''s order was passed to Ngee Ann County, both Gouzi and Datou looked envious. Although they knew that Yuan Ri was very powerful, they had never seen someone as powerful as him.


    Now Dong Yuanxu has become the object of worship of all the soldiers, and his great achievements in destroying the pirates have spread throughout Ngee Ann County. For a time, Dong Yuanxu''s voice is far beyond everything. It can be said that he became a righteous The beliefs of the people of An County.


    Dong Yuanxu, who is believed by the people, doesn''t have the spare time to listen to those praises, and focuses on the coastal defense guarding Nie An County. In his opinion, the loopholes in Nie An County It is far from that Linhai County and Yongjia County can compare with you.


    Yongjia County also has seaside cliffs as natural barriers. It is impossible for people to go ashore. In addition, there are coastal defense patrols in Linhai County now. It is not a problem to have a special coastal defense there. But Ngee Ann County is different. The coastline here is not even a small hill that covers it.


    If the enemy came from the sea, they would have no way to defend. For now, they can only use the most primitive method.


    "Pass my order, from now on, the seaside fishing villages will join the construction of the coastal defense wall, and each participating strong man can receive 12 pennies a day, including two meals, be sure that all villages I have been informed, and at the same time, I will immediately send a message to the general, we need a lot of money."


    Dong Yuanxu instructed solemnly, staring at the drawing from beginning to end, not even looking at the person below.


    It wasn''t until everyone was silent that Dong Yuanxu raised his head and asked, "What? Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    Everyone quickly shook their heads in denial, Dong Er sneered and said: "General Wuwei, do you want to tell the general first about your request for money? If the general does not agree, we will start work here again. Well, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to explain at that time!"


    Dong Er smiled bitterly, his eldest young master thought it was in Dong''s house! If you want money, come here. Even if the rebel army is now under the control of your own master, this matter of using money must be negotiated first. It is decided that everyone will rebound!


    Dong Yuanxu rolled his eyes, and immediately said: "What''s so difficult about this? We have found so many gold and silver jewelry from the pirates'' den, and they have all been turned over, except for the compensation to those villagers, We haven''t touched a penny.


    Send back the belongings and make a list. If those people have something to say, we can also say that these are the cream of the people in Ngee Ann County. We are doing this just to appease the anger of the people, and by the way, to buy people''s hearts and let them talk like a tongue. But let''s go. "


    Dong Er and others are all speechless, but Gouzi and Datou are stunned, and they can''t help sighing Yuanri''s boldness, they understand a little why Yuanri can sit until now position, but they can only be small soldiers, first of all, in terms of courage, they can''t keep up.


    Because of Dong Yuanxu''s insistence, Dong Er and others had to do it. The prefect of Nie An County and the resident general have collected a lot of things in these years. It took five days for the soldiers to count all the property. clear.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t even look at those antique jades, he aimed directly at those gold and silver jewelry, deducted 300,000 taels at once, and at the same time gave an amnesty to Nie An County and exempted the people from tax for two years , There are two years for the people to cultivate and recuperate, I believe they should be able to recover.


    Dong Er watched the 300,000 taels being swiped from the account, his eyelids twitched, and decided that the 300,000 taels would only be told to Dong Chenghu and not announced to the public. When the others know about it, it is enough to withdraw the master. Now, as long as the eldest young master is happy, it will be fine.


    With these 300,000 taels of silver, the construction of the coastal defense wall was immediately put on the agenda.


    to be built.


    Dong Yuanxu has already thought about it. He will use two or three years to rectify Nie An County. It is necessary to build Nie An County into an iron barrel, and completely cut off the difficulty of pirates here.


    Dong Yuanxu worked hard and Dong Chenghu finally settled all the discordant voices. With the money Dong Yuanxu sent back from Ngee Ann County, he immediately gained a lot of confidence and began to recruit troops to buy horses and train troops. - Capture Xuancheng County.


    Dong Yuanxu of An County has completely established the coastal defense of Nie An County, and has his own set of policies to manage Nie An County in an orderly manner.


    This also attracted many people from Dongyi County to immigrate.


    Dong Chenghu has been heading north, and the court has no energy to deal with him, so how can he manage such a state and county in the south.


    Dong Yuanxu and Dong Er summed up, and simply did not do the two endlessly, and wrote a petition to Dong Yuanxu. The petition was just sent out, and he immediately sent troops to Dongyi County.


    With the historical lessons of Nie An County, the resident generals and the prefect directly surrendered. Although they were also greedy, they were not as exaggerated as the prefects of Nie An County before, consciously contributing themselves After the property, Dong Yuanxu let them go, and directly took Dongyi County into his pocket without any expense.


    Because Dongyi County is the same as Nie An County, there are huge loopholes in coastal defense, Dong Yuanxu was depressed and used all the money just collected for the construction of coastal defense, and ordered Dong Yi to stay in Dongyi County in charge of coastal defense After construction, he went back to Ngee Ann County again and again.


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed when he learned of this, and praised in front of everyone: "Yuan Ri is indeed a talent, and he won Dongyi County with a single soldier. Its shocking power!"


    "General, it is our fortune to have such a talented person, but he has such ability at such a young age on the first day of the year. When he becomes strong, I am afraid that he will have two hearts!" Yun The cavalry general greeted him worriedly.

 v4 Chapter 140： Dong Yuanxus marriage, Dong Chenghus plans

    Dong Chenghu heard the words, slowly restrained the smile on his face, took a good look at everyone''s expressions, and then asked playfully: "Then according to your opinion, what should I do? ?"


    General Yunqi immediately stood up and reported: "In the opinion of my subordinates, it is best to call General Wuwei back, and it would be better to replace him with a trusted person."


    "A credible person?" Dong Chenghu looked at General Yunqi amusingly, his smile not reaching his eyes.


    General Yunqi replied as if he didn''t realize it: "General, my subordinate suggests that General Jishe go to Ngee Ann County and replace General Wu Wei to manage Nie Ann County and Dongyi County, for the great General, share your worries!"


    Dong Chenghu laughed angrily, "But this general thinks that General Wuwei is a credible person, and even if I want to recall General Wuwei, there are still a few generals around me, and even a lot of cronies, why? Are you going to choose General Accumulator?"


    General Yunqi''s face changed, he smirked, looked at the people around him, and replied respectfully again: "Whoever the general wants to change is naturally up to the general, and the subordinates also I just think that General Jishe can be both civilized and martial, can lead troops to fight, and can manage the state and county, so I recommend him, it''s just a suggestion from his subordinates."


    Dong Chenghu snorted, no longer entangled with General Yunqi, the prefect of Linhai County saw that General Yunqi could not change the general''s mind, and smiled instead: "General, I heard that this General Wuwei has It''s been two decades, and we haven''t talked about marriage yet, I wonder if the general has ever thought of giving a marriage to General Wuwei?"


    Dong Chenghu glanced at the prefect, secretly scolding these old foxes for wanting to beat his son, these people are not qualified.


    "General Wuwei has parents, so his marriage is naturally decided by his parents. This general does not have the leisure to take care of these small matters. In addition, this general also reminds you that General Wuwei''s marriage It''s his own business. If you have any ideas, you can mention it to General Wuwei. If he agrees, this general will naturally have nothing to say. If he disagrees... You are not allowed to be **** me. If something goes wrong, don''t blame General Ben for turning his face and not recognizing anyone!"


    The prefect and others changed their expressions, and they respectfully responded and watched Dong Chenghu leave.


    General Yunqi asked inexplicably: "This general of Wuwei is too trusted by the general, and the general even warned us about this matter!"


    General Yunqi is somewhat unbalanced, thinking that they have been fighting in the rebel army for so many years, and they have been serving the rebel army since the very beginning. The rebels are loyal and loyal, and now a stinky boy who is just starting out is going to climb on their heads, how can they let them have no grudges.


    The prefect pondered: "I didn''t think it was right that the general was so close to the boy named Yuanri, but in recent years, except for the first time when the general used him, he was ignored later. , I didn''t think much about it, if the general really intends to support Yuan Ri, we must pull this person over, otherwise we will become more and more passive in the future."


    "What if he doesn''t agree?" General Yunqi asked worriedly.


    The prefect doesn''t care, "Money, beauty and power, there is always one thing that can move your heart, go and find out what he likes first."


    Dong Chenghu returned to his study, and immediately called Dong San and several others over, and said excitedly: "The old foxes reminded me today, Yuan Xu is now twenty, his Lifetime events haven''t been settled yet, think about it, is there any girl who is suitable for Yuan Xu, hurry up and collect the materials of those girls, this general wants to choose a daughter-in-law for his son!"


    When Dong San and several others saw Dong Chenghu saying that wind is rain, they were stunned for a while, and then laughed dumbly: "General, you just want to find a daughter-in-law for the eldest young master, so don''t be in a hurry! You haven''t asked yet! What does the eldest young master mean, what if the eldest young master has someone in his heart?"


    "General, my subordinates don''t know if the eldest young master has anyone in his heart. That is to say, the eldest young master has been outside for so long in these years, who can say for sure about this matter. The eldest young master sends a message and asks, if the eldest young master has no opinion, you are looking for a daughter-in-law for him, so that you will not be busy."


    Dong Chenghu thought about it for a while and felt that what Dong San said was very reasonable, so he nodded and added: "You write a letter to Madam and ask Madam if she has any thoughts, it has been fourteen years. , We haven''t seen each other for 14 years! Niuniu is also 14 years old, and now we have captured more than half of the prefectures and counties in Daliang. How good would it be to change the dynasty!"


    .


    And only by sitting in that position, he can stand in front of people together with Shui Xiu, and he wants to make Shui Xiu the most honorable person!


    Dong San and several people heard Dong Chenghu''s wish, and they all were excited and exchanged glances. After leaving Dong Chenghu''s study, they passed books to flying pigeons in all directions, and some flew directly to Yongjia County Some of the spring flowers in Zhishui County flew directly to the mysterious valley, while others flew to the residences of the Shen family and the Pei family.


    Just waiting for those people to receive the news and help Dong Chenghu.


    In that mysterious valley, a beautiful woman in a plain dress was sitting on a rocking chair with her eyes closed, the maid beside her fanned the air from time to time, and a stunning woman beside her Zheng''an quietly leaned on the desk to paint, and with every move, he carried a fairy spirit, and the maids next to him were stunned.


    Slowly opening his eyes, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Dong Qinyan, and said, "What time is it?"


    Dong Qinyan put down the brush in her hand, walked in front of Gu Shuixiu, and asked gently, "It''s time to apply, but did you wake up your mother?"


    Gu Shuixiu was helped up by the beautiful scenery, smiled and shook her head, looking at her beautiful daughter, she sighed in her heart, "Niuniu, rest too, I just slept for a while, and I dreamed of you Dad and your big brother! When do you think they will come back?"


    Dong Qinyan knows that her mother misses his father and his elder brother more and more these years, maybe because they have grown up and things at home are stable. ; Or maybe it''s because her eldest brother''s marriage hasn''t been settled yet, and she''s about to get married, so mother has some concerns in her heart, so she''s always thinking about them.

 v4 Chapter 141： Dong Qinyan is relieved, the trip to eastern Hunan

    Dong Qinyan pondered for a while, motioned for the beautiful scenery to go out, and then said: "Mother, are you worried about the marriage of eldest brother again?"


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, thinking of the current situation, she felt helpless, "Now your grandfather Qin and uncle have all gone back to Cuizhu Mountain, we can''t leave yet, but here I just want to do something and can''t, seeing that your eldest brother is already in his twenties, if we don''t get married again, what will happen to your second brother and third brother, and your marriage?"


    Gu Shuixiu is not a pedantic ancient person, naturally she will not always pay attention to the orderliness of these old and young, but it is just fearful, plus she is in a place like this, safety is safety, quietness is quietness, but children None of their marriages are in decline, and I am also very worried, "I am thinking about going to live in Zhishui County for a while, and inquiring for your brother to see if there is a good family. I can''t find a good girl in the back!"


    Dong Qinyan frowned and said with a black line on her head: "Mother, my eldest brother is a talented person, Yushu Linfeng, Wenneng ruling the country, Wuneng Anbang, why are you so eager to show him his daughter-in-law? Besides, eldest brother still has father watching! Maybe daddy has arrangements for eldest brother''s marriage, even if you want to see people, you must first ask my father and eldest brother what you mean!"


    Speaking of her cheap dad, Dong Qinyan is also speechless. From the time she was born to the present, she only met once when she was a child, and she has not come back once!


    "Forget it! Just write a letter to your father and ask how your elder brother''s marriage is going! And your second brother, who is seventeen now, and ordinary people are already married. Your second brother''s affairs can''t be delayed any longer." Gu Shuixiu said angrily, thinking that when one and two are married, the youngest son, Dong Yuanzheng, will be fifteen. If the three sons get married and have children together, wouldn''t she? To be busy dizzy!


    What makes her even more uncomfortable is that her daughter has reached the age of marriage. For so many years, Dong Qinyan has been with her, Gu Shuixiu really dare not think, if her daughter is married what will happen to her.


    Gu Shuixiu only struggled for two days when Dong Chenghu''s biography of flying pigeons came. After reading what Dong Chenghu wrote, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but complain to Dong Qinyan. : "I was still counting on your father! Look, he still counting on me!"


    Dong Qinyan sneered and looked at the content of Dong Chenghu''s letter, and said, "Mom, it''s actually! It''s not reliable to ask father about this matter, he always takes care of our affairs, It''s up to us to decide, isn''t there a big brother! I have already written the letter you asked me to write, but I don''t know if he is still in Ngee Ann County now. If he is still there, he will receive it soon Our news."


    After being persuaded by Dong Qinyan, Gu Shuixiu reluctantly recognized it.


    In Yi''an County, Dong Yuanxu was rushing back from Dongyi County in a hurry. Before his **** was hot, and before he took a sip of hot tea, he heard Dong Si''s report and received Dong Chenghu. Passing the book with Gu Shuixiu''s flying pigeons scared him to think that something important had happened, but when he opened the letter, he couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    Dong Si shook his head like a rattle, he didn''t even know what the creed was and said, how could he know what the Master and Madam would have to say.


    Dong Yuanxu thought for a while, and then said: "You pack my luggage for me, I''m going to Xiangdong County, as for the affairs of Yi''an County, let Dong Er be fully responsible for the time being. Once it¡¯s gone, it is estimated that it will take a year and a half, and I will give my father another book to repair, and you remember to have a reliable person deliver it to my father in person.¡±


    Dong Si responded again and again.


    Three days later, Dong Yuanxu left Ngee Ann County with Dong Liu hurriedly, and the two people changed their clothes and even took off their masks after leaving the boundary of Nie An County.


    "Come on, we''re going all night!"


    Dong Liu does not know why his eldest young master is in such a hurry, but he still goes to Xiangdong County. He is even more incomprehensible. Now Xiangdong County is not the territory of the rebel army, and he does not know where the eldest young master has confidence. He even took him alone to go to Longtan Tiger Den.


    The two finally arrived in Xiangdong County after more than a month on the road.


    Even the vegetation is extremely lush, with green mountains and rivers everywhere, which is very beautiful.


    Dong Liu was originally tired, but after entering Xiangdong County, he seemed to be reinvigorated, even urging Dong Yuanxu to hurry up.


    Look fresh and chic in tribal clothes.


    Dong Liu looked around, his eyes were running out, and he asked excitedly, "Master, what are we doing here? The scenery here is really unique!"


    Especially those women, with white hats on their heads and special dresses, completely different from the girls there.


    Dong Yuanxu was amused for a while, and after thinking about it, he led the horse directly into a clean-looking inn, ordered two local specialties at random, and then asked the second shopkeeper: " Little Er, do you have any family with the surname Bai in Xiangdong?"


    It''s one of us who doesn''t fall, you see, those who wear those clothes are from the Bai people."


    Dong Si was shocked, he just felt that the women''s clothes were unique, and he felt that they belonged to the Bai ethnic group, "What ethnicity is this Bai ethnic group?"


    Dian Xiaoer explained: "This Bai ethnic group is not a big family, but a tribe. It is not very rich and has no power, just ordinary people, but most of the people in the Bai ethnic group collect medicines. Picking tea for a living, there are also many doctors with excellent medical skills, so the Bai people are quite respected here. After all, everyone has some headaches and needs to see a doctor, so it is best not to offend the people of the Bai people. They, even the county magistrate, treated them with courtesy."


    "It''s so amazing! A tribe without a powerful position can still get such treatment!" Dong Yuanxu murmured playfully, guessing that this Bai Tongyu is from the Bai people, it seems that he must go to the Bai people for a walk. Just circle.


    "Little Er, do you know how the Bai people get there? Also, how do we get into that tribe?"

 v4 Chapter 142： Bai ethnic old man, arrested

    "Are you going to the Bai clan?" Xiao Er looked surprised, as if he heard something incredible.


    "Is there something wrong?" Dong Yuanxu was confused, and even Dong Si on the side was puzzled.


    After all, the invitation from the tribe is somewhat exclusive. If anyone here asks them to see a doctor, they must go to the medical center specially set up by the Bai people, not where they live."


    It is! Dong Yuanxu understood a little bit, looked at Dong Liu, gave Xiao Er some tips, and asked him to talk about the interesting things about the Bai people or Xiangdong. After a meal, he almost grasped the basic situation.


    "Master, do we really want to go to the Bai clan?" Dong Liu led his horse and followed Dong Yuanxu. He really couldn''t understand Dong Yuanxu''s decision, Bai clan? There is nothing wrong with the eldest young master, why do you have to go there!


    Dong Yuanxu ignored Dong Liu''s entanglement and observed the surrounding terrain from time to time. where is it.


    Dong Liu couldn''t get Dong Yuanxu''s answer, he was depressed, he had to catch up, and he couldn''t get lost.


    The two of them wandered for two or three days and barely reached Baizhai.


    It''s just that before they entered the gate of the stockade, they were stopped by the Bai people, "Who is coming? What does the Bai people say to me?"


    Dong Liu was startled, turned his head and found that it was an old man dressed in Bai nationality clothes.


    Just go to the Bai Nationality Medical Center in the town, there is only what you need in it, this stockade is just where we live, outsiders are not welcome, the two of you should invite."


    "This..." Dong Liu was about to say something, but was stopped by Dong Yuanxu, "Old man, we are not here to see a doctor, we just want to ask you about someone."


    When the old man heard the words, his face changed immediately, and he waved his hand impatiently, "We definitely don''t have the person you are looking for here. I think you have made a mistake. You should leave as soon as possible."


    Dong Yuanxu saw that the old man''s attitude was not right, and Bai Tongyu had no news yet, so he didn''t want to leave and asked stubbornly: "Old man, I came here to find friends, she said that her home is in Xiangdong County, The surname is Bai, I found out when I asked about it in Xiangdong County, I asked when I looked for it, and everyone said it was the Bai people, so we entered the territory of the Bai people recklessly, and I ask the old man to forgive me."


    "Friends?" The old man''s attitude softened a little, not as eager to drive them away as he just did, which made Dong Yuanxu and Dong Liu heave a sigh of relief.


    Dong Yuanxu nodded quickly and smiled: "My friend is Bai Tongyu, we met in Yi''an County, she said that if I came to Xiangdong County, I could find her, we..."


    The old man''s face changed when he heard the name, he looked at Dong Yuanxu with wide eyes and looked around him several times.


    Dong Liu was stunned, "I said old man, is there something wrong with us?"


    "No, no..." The old man shook his head again and again, his attitude immediately became enthusiastic, "The two of you have come from afar, why don''t you please come in! If you have anything, you can ask our patriarch, after all, in the stockade There are so many villagers, and it is impossible for the old man to know all of them, but the patriarch is different, he definitely knows."


    Dong Yuanxu knew this, plus the old man invited him, thinking that he would be able to see Bai Tongyu soon, he was excited and urged Dong Liu to keep up with the old man.


    Only when they entered the village of the Bai nationality, they found that the houses in the village were all pulled from the ground. The houses were about as high as three or four steps from the ground. and many more.


    Dong Liu exclaimed in surprise: "What a strange house, but then you don''t have to worry about rain and flooding!"


    Dong Yuanxu was also amazed, completely attracted by the different scenery in the stockade.


    Seeing that they were walking slowly, the old man who was leading the way urged them twice, and said with a smile: "Every family of the Bai nationality has to collect herbs and tea, and make tea with medicine. Building the house like this can also prevent The medicinal materials and the tea leaves have deteriorated due to dampness. Hurry up, the village chief''s house will be here soon."


    Dong Yuanxu listened, quickly closed his heart, and followed the old man forward, just walking, I don''t know what happened, I just felt that the eyes were dark, as if the old man''s figure had become blurred When he got up, he fell unconscious.


    Dong Liu fell earlier than Dong Yuanxu.


    The old man turned his head and saw Dong Yuanxu finally arrived, with a wicked smile on the corners of his mouth, "Just say you can''t last, hahaha, the old man is sure!"


    After they woke up faintly, they realized that they had been tied up.


    Dong Liu also woke up at this moment, and after realizing that he was tied up, this guy started to yell, but unfortunately there was no one after shouting for a long time.


    Dong Yuanxu rolled his eyes helplessly, sighed, and said, "Don''t shout, it''s useless to scream, we''ve been tricked by that old man!"


    "How unreasonable! After I get out, I must find him to settle the account!" Dong Liu struggled to no avail, his face flushed with anger.


    "It''s useless to say these things now, it''s more important to think about how to get out." Dong Yuanxu calmly analyzed: "The old man just scolded us for leaving at first, he didn''t mean to arrest us, listen When we found Bai Tongyu, his face changed, the old man must know where Bai Tongyu is, but why did he tie us up?"


    When it came to this, Dong Liu was depressed for a while, and couldn''t help but muttered: "Eldest young master, if you want to find Miss Bai, just tell your subordinates directly, maybe your subordinates can think of something else. Fazi, now that we''ve all been arrested, it''s hard to save ourselves! Alas! I don''t know where Miss Bai is?


    Dong Yuanxu''s face darkened when he heard this, and he scolded: "Dong Liu, what are you talking about!"

 v4 Chapter 143： Bai Patriarch, Bai Tongyu is missing

    The sun at dusk casts in through the cracks in the hay on the window. Although it gives some light to the room, it is still dim and dim to see.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know where he was, all he thought about was why the old man kidnapped him. It stands to reason that the people of the Bai people should not be bandits. He has nothing to do with the Bai people, even if the Bai people He is xenophobic, and he shouldn''t be treated this way.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t figure it out, the big-hearted Dong Liu had changed from giving up struggling to enjoying, snoring and fell asleep, Dong Yuanxu was even more depressed, he pouted helplessly, struggling to get close to the window, Rubbing his head with his head, he found that the windows of this house were extremely heavy. He rubbed for a long time, but there was no movement at all.


    After reluctantly giving up, Dong Yuanxu could only doze like Dong Liu.


    Because he didn''t know the intention of the other party, Dong Yuanxu continued to pretend to be asleep, and listened carefully with his ears erect.


    "The patriarch, these two people said they were looking for a young lady." The voice was the old man who brought them into the village during the day.


    After a while of silence, another younger voice gasped and asked, "Do you know their details?"


    "I don''t know, as soon as they entered the village, they fainted before they reached the patriarch''s house. I heard from him that he knew Miss in Ngee ''an County, and is a friend of Miss, but Miss is always picky. , how can you easily meet any friends, the old man suspects that these two are chasing after the things that the young lady brought back!"


    The thing in the old man''s mouth is probably the ledger that Bai Tongyu took away, Dong Yuanxu can''t wait to scold his mother when he hears it, who the **** wants that shit, it happened hundreds of years ago. He had long forgotten.


    The village chief obviously did not fully listen to the old man''s words, and after thinking for a while, he speculated: "It shouldn''t be that purpose, Ngee ''an County has long been occupied by the rebel army, and all the pirates have been wiped out. There''s no point in pursuing those things now."


    "Then..." The old man was puzzled, "Patriarch, if these two people didn''t come here for that matter, and they came from Yi''an County, could it be that these two are really young ladies here? Friends you met in Ngee Ann County?"


    "Oh! I don''t care what the identity of these two people are, wait for people to wake up and ask, if they are really Yu''er''s friends, then I will admit my mistake and be a guest, maybe I will find Yu. It''s up to them!"


    "Patriarch, don''t be sad, Miss is always weird, so there will be no problem." The old man relieved.


    The patriarch of the Bai clan seemed to have heard a lot of such words, and did not respond, but sighed angrily: "It''s all my fault! If it wasn''t for me forcing her to marry, she would not have left home, to There is still no audio!"


    Dong Yuanxu was still pretending to be asleep, but when he heard the news that Bai Tongyu was running away from home, his whole body was not well, so he quickly opened his eyes slowly, pretending to be just waking up, struggling Twice, staring vigilantly at the people in front of him, especially the old man.


    Seeing this, the patriarch of the Bai clan was a little embarrassed and asked politely: "This son, I don''t know where you come from? I heard Bai uncle say that you know my family Yu''er, right? ?"


    Dong Yuanxu looked suspiciously at the patriarch of Bai clan in front of him, listening to his tone, he should be Bai Tongyu''s father, but he also heard it just now, this patriarch of Bai clan forced Bai Tongyu to marry, causing her to leave home run away.


    Dong Yuanxu changed his mind and politely replied: "On the next day, I came from Yi''an County to do some private affairs in Xiangdong County, because I saved a man named Bai a few years ago. Girl, before she left, she said that her home was in East Hunan, so we found it, I don''t know if the white girl we knew is the Yu''er you mentioned."


    The patriarch of the Bai clan heard the words and said excitedly: "Yes, yes, the girl you are talking about is my daughter. She told me before that something was dangerous when she was in Yi''an County. , I was rescued, it seems that this son is the benefactor of my little girl! Come on! Quickly release Young Master Yuan."


    Bai Bo didn''t dare to neglect when he heard the words, and quickly released Dong Yuanxu and Dong Liu, and apologized repeatedly.


    The patriarch of the Bai clan also said: "This son, Uncle Bai didn''t deliberately tie you up today, it really is..." The patriarch of the Bai clan sighed and said hatefully: "It is said that family ugliness cannot be made public, Now this old man has no choice but to tell the truth! My little girl ran away from home because she was dissatisfied with me, and ran away from home. So far, there is no news.


    Uncle Bai saw the son today and suspected that the son had kidnapped the little girl, so he did such a rude thing to the son. Now listening to the son''s tone, it seems that you have never seen the little girl? "


    The patriarch of the Bai clan stared at Dong Yuanxu seriously, wanting to see if he was lying.


    Dong Yuanxu''s eyes widened in shock, with an unbelievable look, "Uncle, when did Miss Bai leave the Li family? The boy has been in Yi''an County all these years and has never left Yi''an. County, there is no news about Miss Bai, this time if it wasn''t because I went to a precious place and saw that the customs and customs of eastern Hunan are completely different from that of Yi''an County, I wanted to come here to find Miss Bai and let her be our guide."


    The patriarch of the Bai clan stared at Dong Yuanxu for a long time, seeing his sincere expression, plus the clothes and luggage on them, I am afraid that they really just arrived in Xiangdong County.


    There is no news of Bai Tongyu, the patriarch of the Bai clan was disappointed, and sighed for a while before saying: "Yu''er ran away from home half a year ago, we Bai clan have regulations, people in the clan who are primary school doctors, Both men and women, at the age of thirteen, they should leave the stockade, go out to practice medicine and help the world, and apply what they have learned. She was only thirteen years old when she went to Ngee An County that year, and all the women in our stockade were married at the age of eighteen, so I Just following the tradition of generations of ancestors, a family was set up for her half a year ago.


    Yuer objected at that time, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s alright. The two of them can cultivate later without feelings. Yuer argued with me a few times over this matter, and then I also became angry, big After scolding her for a while, she was silent, and she never raised the issue of dissolution of the marriage.


    I thought she was obedient, but unexpectedly, she went to the town''s medical clinic under the pretext that we were not paying attention, and never came back once she left! When she left, she didn''t bring anything on her body, she just brought a medical bag. It''s been so long, and I don''t know how she is now! "


    Get out!

 v4 Chapter 144： Bai Tongyu escaped marriage, calligraphy and painting

    Dong Yuanxu said solemnly: "I don''t know that such a thing happened to Miss Bai, it''s a pity, but Patriarch Bai has sent someone to look for it? Miss Bai is just a girl, and she shouldn''t leave. It''s too far."


    How is he going to explain to him? Although his Bai people have some reputation in Xiangdong County, but the other party is not a vegetarian. If there is going to be a riot at that time, the Bai people are afraid that they will be hurt!


    "We have searched wherever we can, and we even used a lot of connections, but unfortunately there is no news at all. Well, it''s late at night, so don''t disturb the young master to rest. Please move your son to another room to live temporarily, and I will talk to you tomorrow." The Patriarch of the Bai clan abruptly turned and left.


    The remaining Bai Bosan smiled and cleaned up the guest room for Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu took the opportunity to ask, "Uncle Bai, is Miss Bai the daughter of your patriarch?"


    Bai Bohe nodded with a smile and looked apologetic, "Young Master Yuan, I''m really sorry, this old man thought that the young lady was kidnapped for not agreeing to the marriage, and mistook the son for... This is how I offended the son, Please also ask the young master to have a lot, please forgive the old man this time!"


    Dong Yuanxu waved his hand and said indifferently: "It''s all a misunderstanding, it''s good to say it, I thought I could get the help of the host, Miss Bai, in Xiangdong County, but now it seems that it is not It''s possible! I just don''t know where Miss Bai, a weak woman, can go, alas!"


    "I don''t know what your son is doing in Xiangdong County? Although my young lady is not at home, the people in our stockade are very familiar with Xiangdong. Someone will be your guide." Uncle Bai greeted warmly, as if he was still inquiring about Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu said politely as if he didn''t realize it: "I would like to thank Uncle Bai. You just need to tell us about the environment in Xiangdong. If we need help, we will come to bother you. After all , our matter is not a big deal, and we still need to investigate it."


    "Investigation?" Uncle Bai looked puzzled.


    Dong Yuanxu chuckled calmly and said: "My family is in business, I have taken over my father''s business in Yi''an County over the years, and I came to Xiangdong for business matters. The matter can''t be rushed, so I said that I need to come to the door again."


    Bai Bo observed Dong Yuanxu''s clothes and conversation, and saw that although he was wearing a low-key, the fabric was in good condition, coupled with his warm and jade-like temperament, and polite manners, he really looked like a big man The son from the family, after looking at it like this, Uncle Bai probably believed Dong Yuanxu''s words.


    Greet him politely, then left the guest house and walked all the way to the yard where the patriarch lived.


    Bai Bo shook his head dejectedly, "The old man knocked and slapped him for a while, and he must have come to Xiangdong County for the first time. The news from outside investigations also said the same, and he looked at the man''s conversation. , should also be a child from the big family, and only such a person can help the young lady when she is in distress, the old man is incompetent and could not find other useful information."


    After Uncle Bai said this, the patriarch of the Bai clan was completely hopeless, waved his hand, motioned Uncle Bai to go out, and meditated on the candle. It was said that the other party forced him to agree.


    I can''t even find him! Alas, if he still can''t find her at that time, then he can only treat this daughter as dead. Only in this way can he keep his Bai people live in peace.


    Dong Yuanxu in the guest room was still thinking about what Uncle Bai said, although they all said that Bai Tongyu ran away from home, but could it be the smoke bomb they used, deliberately not wanting him When I saw Bai Tongyu, I made up such words to deceive him.


    Dong Yuanxu wanted to find someone to discuss it, but Dong Liu, the only one who could talk, was no longer by his side. He couldn''t figure it out, so Dong Yuanxu had to plan to be a gentleman on the beam and go out to inquire about the situation while it was dark.


    Having learned the lesson of being poisoned during the day, this time Dong Yuanxu did not dare to leave hastily, but took a detoxification pill first, and then disappeared quietly into the guest room when the effect of the drug started.


    was discovered.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t, so he could only tentatively walk a few yards and couldn''t find Bai Tongyu, so he had to keep looking. Finally, after walking four or five yards, he found a courtyard suspected to be Bai Tongyu''s residence .


    Dong Yuanxu was overjoyed, and walked lightly into the room, it was pitch black everywhere and couldn''t see anything at all. Dong Yuanxu repeatedly confirmed that there was no one in the room, so he lit the fire, which was blocked by a thick window. You can''t see the light from the outside at all.


    After the room was lit up, Dong Yuanxu realized that the room was very simple, except for a low bed, there was only a bronze mirror table for dressing, and a box made of bamboo baskets on the side , the place should be the clothes.


    Dong Yuanxu flipped around at random, and found the clothes that Bai Tongyu used to wear in the box. This clothes should be too small for her now, and there are still some stains on it, but Bai Tongyu Put this dress on top of your clothes, as if you change it from time to time.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t find more things from the box, so he moved the bronze mirror table, there was still nothing on it, it was too simple, just in another place similar to a pharmacy, Dong Yuanxu Found a painting on the wall.


    Dong Yuanxu said softly: "People seem to be full and lonely, and their hearts are like lilac knots. I don''t see the exiled immortals, and I am lonely in the season of plum blossoms. Sadness, sadness, and the fallen heroes on the river are like snow."


    The words of sadness are matched with the red plum blossoms in the cold night, and it really makes people feel melancholy.


    This pharmacy is generally a private place, and ordinary people can¡¯t come in. Even if they come in, they won¡¯t notice the decorative calligraphy and paintings, but will focus on the medicinal materials and bottles jars of medicine bottles.


    Perhaps it was because Dong Yuanxu was not very interested in those drugs. He noticed this calligraphy and painting at a glance. I wonder why Bai Tongyu hung such a calligraphy and painting in this room, which is worth thinking about.

 v4 Chapter 145： Deep meaning of calligraphy and painting, Bai peoples tea picking meeting

    Dong Yuanxu stared at the calligraphy and painting for a while, and finally saw a clue, which made him stunned in place as if struck by lightning.


    The deputy was replaced, and then he quietly left Bai Tongyu''s yard and returned to the guest room.


    When he returned to the room, he found out that Dong Liu did not know when he was already in it, which startled him a lot, "I didn''t stay in my room in the middle of the night, and ran to me to do it. what?"


    Dong Liuchao poked his head outside and saw no one, so he breathed a sigh of relief: "Young Master, you are ashamed to say that the uncle Bai came over just now, fortunately I am clever , climbed into your room from the back window, and pretended that you were asleep, and only fooled the old fox."


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help giving Dong Liu a thumbs up and whispered in Dong Liu''s ear: "I already know where Miss Bai has gone, hurry back and get a good night''s sleep, we will talk to you tomorrow morning. The Patriarch of the Bai clan bids farewell, and then he will take a walk in the east of Hunan and return to Yi''an County."


    "Huh?" Dong Liu looked dreamy, "Master, since there is already news, why do you have to make such a fuss, can''t you just go back?"


    Dong Yuanxu was in a good mood, knocked his head, and chuckled: "The Bai people have been in Eastern Hunan for so long, and they are all over the place, and they still suspect that we have something to do with Miss Bai''s disappearance. If we leave here Go back right away, believe it or not, before we left Xiangdong County, their people followed?"


    Dong Liu was stunned, tangled for a while, and had to admit that the eldest young master was right, so he had to go back to his room depressed.


    The next day, the two of them slept until they woke up naturally, and walked out of the guest room leisurely, only to see Uncle Bai''s figure before walking too far.


    Dong Yuanxu greeted politely, "Uncle Bai, where are you going this early in the morning?"


    Uncle Bai saw that Dong Yuanxu was refreshed, and smiled dryly: "Young Master Yuan, did you rest well last night?"


    "It''s great, we''ve been on the road for so many days, and it''s the first time we''ve slept so soundly, but we still need to go to work, and we can''t stay in the Bai people for a long time, otherwise we can be disturbed. A few days!" Dong Yuanxu said regretfully.


    Uncle Bai naturally has nothing to keep, he wants Dong Yuanxu and the two to leave quickly, so that they can be sure whether Dong Yuanxu really has nothing to do with the disappearance of his young lady, thinking so in his heart, Uncle Bai has to say "That''s really a pity. The old man wants to stay with the young master for a few more days. It just so happens that in seven or eight days, we will have the Bai clan''s tea-picking conference. If the young master can participate, that would be great!"


    "Oh? There is such a good thing!" Dong Yuanxu''s eyes lit up, and he looked very interested. After thinking for a while, he said, "Well, there are still seven or eight days for the tea picking conference. In the past few days, we will go out to investigate first, and we will come to participate in the tea picking conference. If the quality of the tea is good, we can buy some from the Bai people and ship them back to Ngee An County. If they sell well, maybe in the future We have to cooperate with the Bai people for a long time!"


    Bai Bo sneered and responded, looking at him like this, with a businessman''s face, I''m afraid he really came to Xiangdong County to find business opportunities, Bai Bo thought so, and he felt sorry for Dong Yuanxu in his heart. suspicions dwindled.


    In the next few days, the people he sent out to follow Dong Yuanxu came back and said that Dong Yuanxu had been playing again, and he would stop and ask for a long time when he saw something novel, and sometimes he would buy a large number of The specialty of Xiangdong side.


    Uncle Bai has no doubts now, and on the fifth day he sent people to follow Dong Yuanxu, he withdrew those people. On the day of the Bai Nationality Tea Picking Conference, Dong Yuanxu came to attend according to his words, and his expression Relaxed, unrestrained and unrestrained, he asked Bai Tongyu two things to the patriarch of the Bai clan. Seeing that there was still no news from Bai Tongyu, he could only sigh and said with emotion: "I only hate that the next family is not in Xiangdong. If you need to find someone outside of Xiangdong County, you can do your best."


    The patriarch of the Bai clan smiled and shook his head, "Young Master Yuan has a heart, if there is a need at that time, the old man will naturally trouble the son, but now there is no sign of it, Xiangdong County is already big enough , the old man in Xiangdong County doesn''t even know where to look for the little girl, let''s go to the tea picking conference first!"


    Dong Yuanxu saw that the patriarch of the Bai clan did not want to talk much, and did not ask any further questions, so he watched the tea-picking meeting of the Bai clan in his spare time. Fry the tea by yourself, the movements are smooth and smooth, and the strong tea fragrance will soon be fried.


    Dong Yuanxu closed his eyes, greedily inhaled the aroma of the tea, and couldn''t help but admire: "Good tea, good tea! Good work!"


    At the moment, Dong Yuanxu ordered a thousand catties of tea from the Bai people. He was so delighted that the patriarch of the Bai clan couldn¡¯t help but be more polite to Dong Yuanxu. He was absolutely sure that Dong Yuanxu was a son of a big family, and that he had absolutely nothing to do with Bai Tongyu''s disappearance.


    After waiting for a thousand catties of tea to be loaded into the truck, Dong Yuanxu also said goodbye to the Bai Patriarch, "Patriarch, please stay, we are going to send these goods back to Yi''an County overnight, and they will also be delivered in batches. Other states and counties, I''m afraid we can''t delay any longer."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, Mr. Yuan is a busy person, so naturally he can''t waste time, please be careful on the road, if the people of Yi''an County like our tea, as long as the son sends someone over to say, our stockade There are many." The patriarch of the Bai clan did not forget to emphasize to Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu replied funny, got into the carriage, and left without looking back.


    Dong Yuanxu was sent away, and the patriarch of the Bai clan had time to continue to ask about Bai Tongyu''s affairs. Seeing that there was still no news at all, his old face was deformed with anger.


    Uncle Bai asked worriedly: "Patriarch, if the young lady always refuses to show up, we have to figure out how to deal with it now. of."


    "That wicked girl, since she doesn''t want to take her own responsibilities, from today onwards, she will treat me as having lost her daughter, and if the word goes on, she will say that the young lady fell into the river, and her life and death are still unknown. From today onwards, I''m sick, and I won''t see any guests." The patriarch of the Bai clan said coldly, not worried at all, as if Bai Tongyu was not his own daughter at all.


    Bai Bo naively responded, not daring to ask any more questions.

 v4 Chapter 146： Return to Ngee Ann County and find Bai Tong Yu

    Dong Yuanxu hurried non-stop when he left the Bai village, really non-stop, during the day he hurried, Dong Liu slept, at night Dong Liu hurried, he slept, changed a horse a day, and left Xiangdong County It only took ten days for the realm.


    Dong Liu doesn''t know what Dong Yuanxu is thinking, he is used to not asking more, because no matter how much he asks, his eldest young master will definitely not tell him, maybe he will still think he is stupid, in the future Didn''t take him out.


    After rushing back to Ngee Ann County, Dong Yuanxu instructed Dong Liu to put everything back together, and took the painting to the fishing village by the sea.


    Nowadays, the seaside villages in Ngee Ann County are not the same as before. How simple and enthusiastic the villagers were in the past, how cold and xenophobic they are now, especially the villages that encountered pirates before, now It is difficult to see women in the village. All the women are staying at home, staying at home, and even afraid of seeing strangers.


    Dong Yuanxu came all the way to Conch Village. The villagers saw Dong Yuanxu wearing the clothes of a coastal defense soldier, and their guards were relieved. They stepped forward and asked suspiciously: "This soldier is looking for our village chief. ?"


    Dong Yuanxu thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Tell your village chief that the old man is visiting, let him come out and see me."


    The villagers were even more relieved when they heard this, with a smile on their faces, "Since you are an acquaintance of the village chief, then come with me into the village, and I will take you to the village chief''s house."


    Dong Yuanxu entered the village and got off the horse, walked slowly, looked slowly, only men could be seen in the village, not a single woman, Dong Yuanxu asked curiously: "Your village Are there any other outsiders?"


    The villager hesitated for a while, then shook his head, "Since the pirate incident, our village has not welcomed outsiders very much, and no one will come to our poor place."


    Dong Yuanxu just smiled, looking at the fishing nets drying in the village, noncommittal.


    After arriving at the village chief''s house, Dong Yuanxu once again thanked the villager who led the way, and immediately knocked on the door of the village chief.


    The village chief was stunned when he saw Dong Yuanxu, and then he exclaimed in surprise: "Isn''t this the benefactor! What wind is blowing you? Please come in, please come in..."


    The village chief warmly welcomed Dong Yuanxu to the house, and shouted to the people inside: "Mother-in-law, there are noble people at home, hurry up and make some tea to entertain the guests!"


    "Eh..." A harmonious voice came from the kitchen, and not long after, an old woman came out with sugar water, and said somewhat cautiously: "Our family only has sugar water, so don''t dislike it. ."


    "It doesn''t matter." Dong Yuanxu didn''t care much, took a sip of water, and then asked the village chief: "Village chief, I see that there are no women in the village, are they still unable to get out of the shadows before? "


    Speaking of this matter, the smile on the village chief''s face faded significantly, and he sighed with a bit of melancholy, "Everyone is a woman, and when something like that happens, almost every household has a victim, The men in their family have already recognized them, and in addition to the compensation given by the previous generals, their head of the family said nothing.


    It''s just that they couldn''t get over the hurdle in their hearts. There were a few people who tried to commit suicide before. Fortunately, the family watched closely and they were rescued. For their sake, we simply decided not to let outsiders enter the village, lest They were stimulated again. It happened that a female doctor came to the village not long ago. We asked the female doctor to stay and help these women see a doctor and relieve them.


    The female doctor is also a bodhisattva with a heart and a heart. She didn¡¯t ask for our consultation fee at all, but only asked us to provide her with a place to stay. We simply built a small house in the village for the female doctor to live in. Every family took turns to bring her food, and she was responsible for treating the women in the village and taking what they needed. "


    Dong Yuanxu''s eyes lit up when he heard the female doctor, and he couldn''t wait to ask: "I wonder if the village chief can tell me where the female doctor lives, that person may be a friend of mine, I have been looking for her for a long time. already."


    "What''s the matter!" The village chief patted his chest proudly, took a big bag, and led the way directly to Dong Yuanxu.


    The two walked in the village for a long time, and finally reached a small yard. Through the bamboo fence of the yard, Dong Yuanxu saw a man dressed in white and veiled in the yard The woman is seriously tinkering with medicinal herbs.


    The village chief was about to shout, but was stopped by Dong Yuanxu, "Village chief, this is the person I am looking for, please, I have something to talk to her about alone, please also It''s convenient for the village chief."


    If a strange man said something like this, the village chief would definitely be worried, but now it was Dong Yuanxu who spoke. In the village chief¡¯s mind, Dong Yuanxu was the savior of the whole village. How could he doubt him and nodded hastily Answer, turn around and leave.


    Dong Yuanxu stopped outside for a while, and after calming down Yixi''s excitement, he slowly pushed open the bamboo fence, walked slowly to Bai Tongyu, and whispered softly: "People seem to be rounded. The lonely moon, the heart is like a lilac and a hundred knots. I don¡¯t see the exiled immortals, and I am lonely in the season of plum blossoms. Sadness, sadness, and the fallen heroes on the river are like snow.¡±


    The people on the ground were stunned and stood up in disbelief, "It''s you!"


    Dong Yuanxu raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said warmly, "Miss Bai will be easy to find next time! Girl, it doesn''t seem very happy to see me!"


    Bai Tongyu was stunned and couldn''t react, and asked in a strange way: "How do you know this poem? Is it possible..."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and looked at her affectionately, "I went to Xiangdong County, and after thinking of what the girl said before, I went to the Bai people and walked into the girl''s room by mistake. I saw this calligraphy and painting."


    Dong Yuanxu spread the calligraphy and painting in front of Bai Tongyu.


    Bai Tongyu''s tears burst out inexplicably, and Dong Yuanxu felt distressed for a while, "These days, are you in Conch Village? Why don''t you go to me?"


    Bai Tongyu wiped her tears, turned her head away aggrievedly and said awkwardly: "You are the general of the military guard of Nie An County, I am just a female doctor who shows up and eats, and I have a different status, how dare I trouble the general! "


    "In your heart, am I the one who likes these?" Dong Yuanxu felt stuffy for no reason, and he spoke with anger.


    Bai Tongyu didn''t answer, Dong Yuanxu was silent for a while, spit out a turbid breath, looked at Bai Tongyu''s living environment, frowned and said, "Pack your luggage and leave with me."


    "Why? I live here well, why do you say I will leave when you leave!" Bai Tongyu retorted, lowered his head and continued to squat down to grind the medicine, but his mind was not on it at all .


    Dong Yuanxu was agitated by her and became even more angry.


    Dong Yuanxu was inexplicably in a good mood, and chuckled: "How can the woman I like live in such a place!"

 v4 Chapter 147： throbbing, talking about marriage

    After finishing speaking, Bai Tongyu didn''t wait for her to resist, she carried the person out of the house. During this period, Bai Tongyu struggled desperately, but Dong Yuanxu didn''t pay any attention to it. Move again, don''t blame me if you fall and hurt, besides, are you going to keep yelling like this and call the whole village over?"


    "You are shameless!" Bai Tongyu blushed, looked around, scolded through gritted teeth, but stopped shouting, struggling and unable to struggle, she simply gave up, and was held by Dong Yuanxu , lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him, and the bright red face didn''t know whether it was because of shyness or anger.


    The two came to the village chief''s house. The village chief turned his head with a smile and saw Dong Yuanxu holding Bai Tongyu. Pointing at Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu.


    Bai Tongyu already wanted to die. In such a large audience, although she didn''t mind this very much, but men and women couldn''t get along, and she would really lose face in the future.


    Dong Yuanxu entered the village head''s house in a very good mood, "Village head, this is my wife who has never been there. I have been disturbed in Hailuo Village during this time. I would like to thank the villagers in the village. , here is 100 taels of silver, which is regarded as the accommodation and food expenses for my wife who has never visited the house, let me express my feelings, and ask the village chief not to refuse."


    Dong Yuanxu took a purse from his waist and put it directly on the table in front of the village chief. Before the village chief''s family could react, he had already mounted Bai Tongyu on the horse.


    "Village chief, goodbye!" Dong Yuanxu waved to the village chief and took Bai Tongyu away on his horse in the voice of the village chief.


    The two rode together, Bai Tongyu felt uncomfortable, blushed and dared not move, but Dong Yuanxu, who was behind him, was unaware and hugged her tightly, afraid that she would fall, but he Riding on the beach was unstable. Even if Bai Tongyu tried to distance himself from Dong Yuanxu, he would still be pushed up against his body, making Bai Tongyu exhausted and depressed for a while.


    "That... I''ll just get down and walk by myself." Bai Tongyu''s voice was very thin, and the words were blown away by the sea breeze.


    Dong Yuanxu approached her ear and asked seductively, "What did you just say?"


    Being so whole by him, Bai Tongyu''s face was even redder, as if he had a fever, his mind was completely blurred, he subconsciously wanted to avoid her, but found that Dong Yuanxu''s hand was still tightly surrounding her .


    "You...you...let me go." Bai Tongyu felt like her heart was racing, but the person behind was still teasing her, really...


    "When I said you were my fiancee just now, Yu''er didn''t refute it! Now the village chief and the others have acquiesced that you are my new wife. His reputation is a hindrance, Xu definitely can''t do this kind of thing! So I decided, let''s get married!" Dong Yuanxu still leaned against Bai Tongyu, and even put his head directly on her shoulder.


    The amount of information in this sentence is a bit large, Bai Tongyu was stunned for a long time, and after abruptly turned around, she muttered incredulously: "Yu''er? You call me Yu''er! Also, what fiancee, that is You said it alone, and I didn''t admit it. Besides, no one knows who I am when I leave Conch Village, and they haven''t seen my true face. Also, you just called yourself...Xu? What do you mean?"


    Bai Tongyu scrutinized Dong Yuanxu, and now her mind finally clears up, even if Dong Yuanxu was hugged tightly and teased by him, it did not affect her judgment at all.


    Bai Tongyu was stupid, the horse walked slowly, the two kept their kissing posture motionless, and when Bai Tongyu reacted and wanted to push Dong Yuanxu away, it was too late, only then did he realize that he didn¡¯t know anything From then on, she couldn''t even move her hands.


    "Believe it or not, I''m poisoning you now to make you inhumane!" Bai Tongyu threatened.


    Dong Yuanxu kissed even deeper, seeing Bai Tongyu unable to resist, he was even more proud, the ruffian smiled and said, "This is what a woman can say? !"


    "You... who is your wife!"


    "Isn''t what we do now husband and wife do?"


    As if to prove his words, Dong Yuanxu hugged Bai Tongyu even harder.


    The two fought several times, but they all ended in a loss for Bai Tongyu.


    Dong Yuanxu saw her like a defeated rooster, and smiled softly: "My name is Dong Yuanxu, not Yuanri, remember! In addition, I have also been to Xiangdong County, I know the reason for your escape from marriage, and now, I also understand your intentions, let''s pick a good day to get married! How about asking the Patriarch of the Bai clan to apologize after the raw rice is cooked?"


    Silly.


    Dong Yuanxu was choked by her words, thinking that his parents were getting married soon, even Uncle Qin Shan and the others were married and bought their daughters-in-law, how could it be so troublesome to come to him?


    "Then what do you say? If you go back to Xiangdong, I''m afraid that the patriarch of the Bai clan will immediately tie you up and send you to the betrothed''s house. Could it be that you want to marry him?" Dong Yuanxu muttered in dissatisfaction as if he had overturned the vinegar jar.


    Bai Tongyu sighed, she naturally knew that what Dong Yuanxu said was not adulterated at all, she was such a good father, she could not wait to sell all her children to him in exchange for benefits, if she knew that she was going back, I was afraid that it would be true The meeting tied her up and sent her away without saying a word.


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t see Bai Tongyu being so low, and said annoyed: "If you really want to go back and tell the Bai clan chief, then I will accompany you for a while."


    Bai Tongyu struggled for a while, then shook her head with gritted teeth, "Forget it, I won''t go back, anyway, my mother is no longer here, just my father''s temper... In addition to wanting to benefit from me, He doesn''t really care about me either, just do as you say!"


    Although Bai Tongyu looked relieved, the depression in his tone was still hard to hide.


    Dong Yuanxu asked with some distress: "Is your father treating you bad?"


    Bai Tongyu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "It''s not bad, to be specific, he should be the same to all daughters, my mother is only his third wife, not the original match. , is not a real wife, the reason why she married my father is just because my father covets my mother''s good color.


    It''s just that beauty eventually fades. When I was eight years old, my father found several young and beautiful concubines, and my mother fell out of favor. Since then, my mother has been depressed Widow Huan, I went when I was ten years old.


    My father''s children are not only me, there are many more outstanding children than me, I am not conspicuous among many brothers and sisters, and in my father''s heart, it is even more dispensable. "

 v4 Chapter 148： Set a lifetime, shock the Quartet

    Dong Yuanxu was deeply distressed when he heard the words, "It doesn''t matter, you have me in the future, my father and my mother are excellent people, they will definitely treat you as if they were their own."


    Bai Tongyu didn''t say anything, or she didn''t know how to answer Dong Yuanxu''s words, even her own father didn''t love her, can she still expect her in-laws to treat her like her own? ?


    Getting married, he doesn''t do such a thing!" Bai Tongyu said sarcastically.


    Dong Yuanxu sighed softly and asked, "Which family are you betrothed to? If possible, I will send someone to coordinate and solve this marriage for you?"


    Bai Tongyu shook her head, looked at the white clouds in the sky, her thoughts were different, "No, the other party is the youngest son of the prefect of Xiangdong County, the prefect of Xiangdong County has been operating in Xiangdong for more than ten years, His power can''t even compete with the Bai family, I don''t want you to go into this muddy water, whether this marriage is my father''s own clinging or forced, it doesn''t matter anymore!"


    "Why did you go to the study of the prefect of Yi''an County to steal the ledger?" Dong Yuanxu has not figured out this matter until now. It is really incomprehensible. what the hell.


    Bai Tongyu thought that the prefect of Nie An County is no longer there, and that incident is considered a rotten valley, so she said bluntly: "The account book should be said that my father asked me to go. Stealing, as for why my father did this, I''m afraid it has something to do with the prefect of Xiangdong County. He was not an honest official. Seeing the situation in Yi''an County, he probably wanted to get a piece of the pie, but stealing chickens would not be a loss. Take Mi, this ledger I just sent back.


    Ye An County was occupied by the rebel army. The plan of the prefect of Xiangdong can be said to be in vain. Not only that, but also a lot of manpower and material resources were wasted. I guess they were afraid that I would reveal the stolen ledger, so they planned to let me marry into the prefect''s house, only in this way they could feel at ease. "


    Dong Yuanxu clenched his fists angrily, and after hearing Bai Tongyu''s life experience, he only felt that having a father would be better than not having a father! His own father actually let himself out to take risks, but he didn''t achieve his goal, and he forced himself to marry because of his own defense. It''s really hateful!


    Only, at this moment Dong Yuanxu can''t do anything except comfort Bai Tongyu, "Don''t worry! My parents will definitely not treat you like this, you will know when I take you to meet them. already."


    Bai Tongyu leaned against Dong Yuanxu''s chest on her own initiative, and had no expectations for the so-called in-laws, "As long as you live up to me, I will be a filial daughter-in-law."


    Dong Yuanxu smiled, looked at Bai Tongyu affectionately, pointed to the sky and swore: "I, Dong Yuanxu, are the only one in this life, Bai Tongyu!"


    Bai Tongyu was satisfied now, smiling like a cat who stole fishy.


    The two slowly rode their horses, enjoying the tranquility of this moment in the sea breeze.


    "By the way, is your home in Yi''an County?" Bai Tongyu thought about getting married, and then she realized that she didn''t know where Dong Yuanxu''s home was, so she said inexplicably that she wanted to marry give him!


    Dong Yuanxu squinted his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, "Would you mind if I told you that I was a hunter from the ordinary mountains?"


    "A hunter from the mountains? If only you were a hunter from the mountains, I wouldn''t be so entangled! Look at your style, I believe you are a descendant of the royal family!" Bai Tongyu rolled his eyes indecently and joked.


    Dong Yuanxu regained his seriousness, and said softly: "My home is indeed in the mountains, so it''s okay to call me a hunter or a member of the rebel army. There are some things I can''t say yet. Because it''s not good for you, but when the time is right, I will tell you all about it?"


    Bai Tongyu stared at Dong Yuanxu carefully for a while, then nodded in frustration, "As long as you don''t let me down and don''t half-hearted, I won''t pursue it!"


    The two returned to the Yuan Mansion sweetly, Dong Si and Dong Liu saw Dong Yuanxu holding Bai Tongyu''s hand, both of them dropped their jaws in shock, and their eyes almost fell out of the window.


    Dong Si patted Dong Liu''s head, shocked, "A Liu, are you dazzled by your count?"


    Dong Liu mechanically turned his head to look at Dong Si, and grinned and said, "You are dazzled! You are so cheap! Why did you suddenly explode my head? What should I do if I am stupid?"


    "I''m going! What time do you still think about this! Let me ask you, you went to Xiangdong County with the eldest young master, why did you bring such a girl back? What is the background of the girl? Where is the person? What is the family background? What is the temperament? What is the appearance..."


    Dong Liu was dizzy after being asked by Dong Si, his brain was so full that he couldn''t answer a word, he struggled for a while, then he sat down and said depressedly: "You ask me, who shall I ask? Ah! We went to Xiangdong County to find Miss Bai. The eldest young master likes Miss Bai and wants to marry Miss Bai, but we never saw Miss Bai in Xiangdong County, and we didn''t expect that Miss Bai was in Yi''an County. Isn''t our trip just a waste of time?"


    "Bai girl?" Dong Si sat down next to Dong Liu, and began to think about the so-called Bai girl in his mind, and then suddenly realized, patted his thigh and said, "Did we just arrive in Yi''an County? The white girl you rescued?"


    Dong Liu nodded.


    Dong Si even felt inconceivable, and said in amazement, "I can''t believe that the eldest young master likes such little peppers! It''s really surprising!"


    Three black lines were drawn on Dong Liu''s forehead, and he said speechlessly: "What little pepper! The white girl is a little more lively. We only found out when we went to Xiangdong County that this white girl is still The young lady of the Bai clan in Xiangdong was dissatisfied with the marriage arranged by the patriarch of the Bai clan and ran away from the marriage. Now it seems that the young lady Bai escaped the marriage because of the eldest young master."


    Dong Liu said with a look of longing: "This should be the legendary love between two people!"


    "Fool!" Dong Si shook his head in confusion, seeing that Dong Liu was still fantasizing over there, he just slipped away, and then sat down with Dong Liu, he would probably become abnormal.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know at all, how much shock he caused when he took a girl back to the house. On the same day, someone sent a book to the flying pigeons in Linhai County, and Dong Chenghu also knew about it at the first time.


    Different from the anger of General Yunqi and the others, Dong Chenghu was so happy that the whole world celebrated, and he even pulled Dong San and the others to say that they would have a good time.


    At this moment, the servants outside came to report, saying that General Yunqi asked to see him, so Dong Chenghu had to put this matter aside and let General Yunqi come in.

 v4 Chapter 149： General Yunqi, moved back to Cuizhu Mountain

    As soon as General Yunqi entered the door, he knelt down for Dong Chenghu, and said indignantly: "Report to General, I will report something at the end."


    Dong Chenghu looked at Dong San and the others beside him and signaled that they wanted to retire. Then he asked gently, "General Yunqi came in angrily, but what happened?"


    "Reporting to the general, the last general is here mainly for the marriage of General Wuwei. We only discussed the marriage of General Wuwei a while ago. At that time, the general said that his parents ordered a matchmaker. Zhiyan refused to intervene, so I asked someone to ask General Wuwei what he meant, thinking about matching with General Wuwei, but our people went to Ngee Ann County, and we didn¡¯t even see General Wuwei. When General Wei came back, he even brought a fiancee with him.


    How can there be such a coincidence, the end general guessed that General Wuwei had no fianc¨¦e at all, this move was just shirk, the purpose was not to agree to the marriage, General Wuwei¡¯s move was tantamount to fighting Our face, let the general call the shots! "


    Dong Chenghu frowned, staring sharply at General Yunqi, without saying a word, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and then he said lightly: "How do you know Wu Wei The general doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e? As far as I know, when you sent people to Ngee ''an County, General Wu Wei went back to his hometown to find a fianc¨¦e. They have clearly told this general that the family''s parents see that he is still unmarried, and they are afraid of marriage. This forced him to return to his hometown, is there any problem?"


    "This... will be frightened at the end, the end will not know..." General Yunqi was frightened, and couldn''t help feeling remorse. Before he came, the prefect advised him to hold back, but he was dizzy. , regardless of the fact that he came to sue Yuanri, I didn''t expect that guy to be so cunning, and he kept it.


    General Yunqi never thought that Yuanri would have a relationship with the general, and kept thinking that these were all Yuanri''s conspiracies, and held a grudge against him.


    Dong Chenghu waved his hand and said impatiently: "Okay, I''ll think about doing things in the future, and also, other people''s private affairs rarely intervene, and you are not qualified to intervene, whether it is Yuanri or others. , I don''t want to hear this kind of news anymore!"


    Dong Chenghu''s words contained a faint warning, which made General Yunqi even more uneasy.


    After General Yunqi left, Dong Chenghu told Dong San and Yu Yi and others about the conversation between the two. Everyone was speechless.


    Yu Yi frowned and said, "General, General Yunqi is in a nest with the prefect of Linhai County. They are in trouble and are secretly forming gangs. Do you want to give them some warning?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and said indifferently, "I don''t need it now, we have suppressed so many people before, and they are still aware of current affairs and know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. At this time, we don''t need to waste our minds. On them, it is only necessary to teach a little lesson, lest they stretch their hands too long!"


    "Yes!" Yu Yi geared up and smiled wickedly, some people are going to be unlucky.


    Talking about General Yunqi and the others, Dong Chenghu turned the topic to Dong Yuanxu''s marriage again, and said with some melancholy: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to be there when this child gets married, alas!"


    Yu and a few people looked at each other, and Yu Qi suddenly knelt down and pleaded earnestly: "General, if you can''t go when the young master gets married, can you send us there? We I want to see Miss''s child."


    After so many years, a few people also know the news of Song Qingqing''s death. When Song Qingqing was rescued from Jiangzhou, Song Qingqing was already crazy, not very right, plus Song Qingqing They were still pregnant, and they had a bad premonition. At that time, they were even mentally prepared for Song Qingqing to stay with the child.


    Thanks to the careful care of Gu Shuixiu and others, Song Qingqing was able to live peacefully until the child was born. Although they were not sons, they were also very satisfied. At least the master still had a trace of blood and could give them some thoughts. Think, I heard that the young lady has been doing well in the mountains these years, but they are busy fighting and have not been able to find the opportunity to visit her. For them, this opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Dong Chenghu saw Yu Qi speak earnestly and was in a trance, as if he saw the situation when Yu Qi or four people just arrived at Cuizhu Mountain. At that time, he was just a simple hunter. At that time everyone lived and worked in peace , everything was fine at that time, at that time...


    Forget it, the more you think about it, the more sadness you feel, "Okay! You can go if you want, I will pass a book to my wife and Yuan Xufeige, and let them move back to Cuizhu Mountain first, you guys. If you want to see the children, go to Cuizhu Mountain."


    Gu Shuixiu received a biography from Dong Chenghu and Dong Yuanxu at the same time, and she was so happy that she could not speak.


    "Niuniu, look, your brother said that he will bring his fiancee back to show me!" Gu Shuixiu handed Dong Yuanxu''s letter to Dong Qinyan, looking forward to it, her whole person was bright Not a lot.


    Dong Qinyan looked at the creed and was very happy, "Mother, it seems that we are going to prepare, I said that you don''t have to worry, you can see the big brother will give it to you quietly I brought my daughter-in-law back, and it saved you a lot of effort!"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with tears in her eyes, and then opened the letter written by Dong Chenghu, after reading it, she chuckled: "Your father asked us to move back to Cuizhu Mountain, saying that Yu Qi and the others are coming to participate this time. Your eldest brother''s wedding, and he also said that he is going to miss, it seems that we should pack up and move back."


    Dong Qinyan has no opinion on this point. After so many years, the Cuizhu Mountain is estimated to have almost recovered. Even if the beach cannot go to the other side, it will not prevent them from returning to Cuizhu Mountain to live, just because There is a shadow in her mother''s heart, so she has been dragging her back and refused to go back.


    If they can survive with Mr. Shen, if they continue to live, I''m afraid even she will want to leave later.


    Gu Shuixiu went out to tell everyone the news of the move, the whole valley was boiling, everyone''s faces were full of excitement that Gu Shuixiu had never thought of, and seeing everyone''s positive energy, Gu Shuixiu also knew that these people were only afraid They are tired of staying here, even if they leave, they will not be trapped here for the rest of their lives.


    However, when it comes to moving, Dong Shan and Dong Xiao are the ones who are most reluctant to give up. The two have worked hard over the years to develop the agriculture in the valley. It has been more than a year, but now they have to go back to Cuizhu Mountain and start everything from scratch, which is really heartbreaking for them.


    Moreover, there has been no one living in Cuizhu Mountain for so many years, and those fields may have all become wasteland. Maybe they will set fire to the fertile fields again, and they are busy again!

 v4 Chapter 150： Shen Jiangs An Zuo Fengying, Dong Yuanxu returned to his hometown

    Shen Shikang had already returned to the study, and asked others to help organize the books together. Gu Shuixiu just walked around the valley, and when she returned to Shen Shikang''s study, she saw that he was already packing boxes , eyes widened in surprise, I didn''t expect that the person who wanted to leave the most would be Shen Shikang!


    "Sir, we are leaving this time, I''m afraid you have to tell that child Jiang An." Gu Shuixiu walked briskly into the main room, thinking of Shen Jiangan who was married, she couldn''t help but say more.


    Shen Shikang heard Gu Shuixiu''s voice, clapped the dust on his hands, walked out of the cluttered pile of books, heaved a sigh of relief, and said: "It''s time to tell that child, he finally got married , I don''t want him to be distracted by my affairs at this moment, let''s talk to him when we get to Cuizhu Mountain, lest he have to come back specially and waste time."


    The death of Zhang Xingchi had dealt a great blow to Shen Jiangan and poured a pot of cold water on his heart. After that, Shen Jiangan traveled around to study and was against politics. Psychologically, it is even more embarrassing to see such things as fighting. Shen Shikang''s persuasion was fruitless, so he had to go with him.


    I didn''t expect this to let go. Shen Jiangan didn''t even come back.


    After they moved to this valley, Shen Shikang told him what happened, and Shen Jiangan came back to see, but when he came back, Song Qingqing had already died of dystocia, and only a poor posthumous child was left. .


    Shen Jiangan cried a lot because of this, and then lived in the valley for a while, very silent. During this period, the Zuo Fengshi brothers and sisters often went to enlighten him.


    Seeing his dejected appearance, Shen Shikang couldn''t bear to force him any more, so he didn''t mention his marriage, but he didn''t expect that the child actually proposed to marry Zuo Fengying.


    This Zuo Fengying was also grown up by Shen Shikang. Although she is not a big family, she is good at everything, such as piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry and calligraphy, and women''s cooking skills. Shen Shikang''s niece, of course, had nothing to refuse.


    I mentioned it to Dong Yunmei and Zuo Qingsong, and the couple agreed without any hesitation. The two newlyweds held a simple wedding in the valley and officially became husband and wife. , Shen Jiangan left with Zuo Fengying.


    When I asked him where he was going, he only said that he couldn''t stay trapped in the valley all the time. He probably took Zuo Fengying to find his parents. After all, when the couple got married, Shen Zi Ping and Liang were not there, so let Zuo Fengying give her in-laws a toast.


    Gu Shuixiu understood Shen Shikang''s concerns, smiled, and said nothing more.


    Here in Nie An County, Dong Yuanxu excitedly ran to Bai Tongyu after receiving Dong Chenghu''s biography of flying pigeons, "Yu''er, my father has a letter, he told us to go directly to our hometown to hold the wedding. , although my father can''t participate in our marriage, but my mother can preside over the marriage."


    Bai Tongyu was checking the medicinal materials, and after hearing Dong Yuanxu''s words, he felt a little puzzled, and finally stopped his work and gave Dong Yuanxu a look, "Why can''t your father attend our wedding? But what does it mean to me? dissatisfied?"


    A woman usually lives on one-third of an acre at home, but she also hopes to get the approval of her in-laws.


    "Where did you think of it!" Dong Yuanxu smiled helplessly, "I didn''t tell you that our family is special, it''s not that my father has an opinion on you, but I can''t help it How about I take you to serve tea to him when I get a chance?"


    Bai Tongyu saw Dong Yuanxu''s sincere face and didn''t mean to deceive her at all, and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s believe you for a while, then when are we going back to your hometown?"


    Bai Tongyu is still very curious about Dong Yuanxu''s hometown. I don''t know what kind of family can raise such an outstanding man. It must be rich or expensive!


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know what Bai Tongyu was thinking, so he calculated it happily, and said happily: "Let''s set off in half a month, during this period, I may trouble you to go out and see if there is anything suitable. For the specialties I brought back, I have to arrange the affairs here properly so that I can leave with peace of mind."


    After getting along for this period of time, Bai Tongyu also knows that Dong Yuanxu is currently in charge of Yi''an County and Dongyi County. When the servants go out to purchase, Dong Yuanxu can also arrange the things at hand with peace of mind.


    The official road in the early morning in autumn was covered with thick fog, and as far as the eye could see, three or four carriages were carrying loads of goods on the official road. At the same time, two people were sitting on the front carriage, snuggling together and dozing. Dong Liu, who was on his way, could hear even breathing from time to time.


    , Now this day, you can''t walk too fast, from dark to dawn, you have just left the palace, and you don''t know where you can go tonight! What''s even more exaggerated is that the eldest young master and the eldest young lady, who has never been there, are sweetly crooked in the carriage, without giving any thought to the feelings of these loners.


    It''s just that we have to keep going.


    When Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu woke up, they found that the sky was already bright and the thick fog outside had dissipated a lot.


    Dong Yuanxu rubbed his eyes, stretched out the curtain of the carriage, and asked confusedly, "Uncle Dong Liu, where have we been?"


    Dong Liu turned his head and shouted: "Eldest young master, we are almost at the next town. According to our current journey, it may take three months before we can return to Yongjia County."


    Bai Tongyu in the car asked in surprise when he heard Yongjia County: "Your hometown is in Yongjia County? So far!"


    Dong Yuanxu continued to return to the car, and said jokingly: "Originally, if we go by sea, we can arrive in three or four days, but now is an extraordinary period, I can''t reveal the location of my hometown, So I can only feel wronged that my wife follows me around in circles, it is a long journey, it will take three months to travel for three days, and I also ask my wife to be mentally prepared."


    It used to take only two or three days to go from the seaside of Ngee Ann County to the beach of Cuizhushan, but now the entire coastal defense is strictly controlled, as long as they go by sea, it is estimated that The rebel army could find Cuizhu Mountain at once, which was not what he wanted.

 v5 Chapter 1： Taking a detour, Jinan County is interrogated

    Bai Tongyu was completely stupid, Dong Yuanxu didn''t tell him about it before going out, three days and three months, no one could accept it calmly, especially she was someone who had been walking outside for so long , Naturally know how hard it is to travel on the road.


    Bai Tongyu grimaced, and said without crying, "If I knew you had better not tell me! Now tell me that I will travel for three months for three days, this is not motivated What am I!"


    Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanxu cracked his mouth with a smile, and in exchange was Bai Tongyu''s punches and kicks.


    The road was so noisy, life was better, when they arrived in Jin''an County, because of the strong folk customs here, and the place under the jurisdiction of the Pei family, Dong Yuanxu remembered that the Pei family wanted to There was something uncomfortable about betrothing the two young ladies to him.


    "Dong Liu, we''ll quickly pass through Jin''an County later, don''t delay, the more low-key the better." Dong Yuanxu lifted the curtain and gave Dong Liu an order outside.


    Dong Liu was baffled. He had to keep a low profile on the fast road, what should he do?


    Dong Yuanxu in the carriage still didn''t know what happened to Dong Liu. He just felt that it was so fast that he should be able to leave Jin''an County soon. Thinking like this, his mood was inexplicably better.


    But this good mood didn''t last long, the carriage suddenly braked suddenly, almost throwing Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu out.


    Bai Tongyu and Dong Yuanxu fell together, unable to stand up due to dizziness.


    Dong Yuanxu struggled to help Bai Tongyu up, and after a while, he regained consciousness.


    Dong Liu just finished speaking when a soldier immediately appeared behind him.


    Seeing his exploratory look, Dong Yuanxu stood in front of Bai Tongyu and smiled without being humble or arrogant: "This soldier doesn''t know what he wants to investigate? But what problem do we have?"


    : "I''m waiting for a routine to check passing vehicles. I don''t know where this gentleman is going? What''s on the car?"


    The soldier meant something. After Dong Yuanxu was stunned, he signaled Bai Tongyu to stay in the car and got out of the car to explain: "I am from Yongjia County, and I am doing business in Yi''an County. The second is to take my fianc¨¦e back to my hometown to see my parents, and by the way, the marriage is done, so I hurried on the way. As for the things you said, they are all local specialties of Nie An County. Yes."


    After Dong Yuanxu finished speaking, he motioned for Dong Liu to take the man over to check.


    The man saw that Dong Yuanxu was upright and open-minded, so he didn''t make it difficult, and he probably let it go after a look. There were other vehicles passing by them at this time, but no soldiers stopped them.


    Dong Yuanxu immediately guessed the reason, and couldn''t help but glared at Dong Liu.


    Only half a day after they left, the Pei family''s carriage also arrived at this place. It turned out that the second master of the Pei family took his two daughters to go back. The second master of the Pei family asked the soldiers casually and heard that Someone brought four carriages of goods and led his fianc¨¦e to get married from Yongjia County, Nie An County.


    Later I heard that General Wuwei of Nie An County brought his fianc¨¦e back to his hometown to get married, and then I thought of this matter, and I couldn¡¯t help but regret for a while. If I had known earlier, he could have stopped people, just two daughters It''s all there, maybe there''s something else you can do!


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know that because Dong Liu''s rush helped him escape, he was talking about Dong Liu''s high-profile rush all the way, so that they were targeted by the soldiers of the Pei family.


    Bai Tongyu saw that Dong Liu didn''t say a word, so he pretended to be an old man, "Okay, okay, it''s you who said that Uncle Dong Liu was on his way, he''s just doing things according to your orders. , now you''re blaming him, it doesn''t make sense!"


    Not waiting for Dong Yuanxu to refute, Bai Tongyu has already lifted the curtain of the car, and said apologetically to Dong Liu outside: "Uncle Dong Liu, Yuan Xu didn''t mean that, just said a few words, don''t talk to me. He''s pissed."


    Dong Liu felt relieved when Bai Tongyu said this, and smiled boldly: "The first young lady is joking, how can this subordinate be angry with the first young master! How can you say that the first young master is also a subordinate? Watching him grow up, he''s not angry."


    Dong Yuanxu suddenly appeared from Bai Tongyu''s side and said with a smile: "It''s like you are very old!"


    "Eldest young master, my subordinates are almost thirty now, can you not get old?" He''s a sloppy old man. If things go on like this, it remains to be seen whether he will be able to get a wife in the future!


    Dong Yuanxu just remembered in a trance, Dong Liu and others have been wandering outside with them all these years, and they are indeed still single, thinking about it like this, I feel sorry for them, "Don''t worry, wait a minute. Go to Cuizhu Mountain and ask my mother, how about letting her point you to a good daughter-in-law?"


    Dong Liu''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly, "Master, don''t lie to me!"


    think? Thinking of this, Bai Tongyu was even more worried.


    After leaving Jin''an County, Bai Tongyu found that Dong Yuanxu was much more relaxed, and he was a little unclear.


    After the carriage entered the boundary of Yongjia County, it went straight to Zhishui County.


    Dong Liu, who was driving the car outside, explained: "Mrs. Young Master, we are only in the spring and autumn, and we have not yet arrived home! We are staying overnight in the county town, and we will leave for Caozi Village in the morning. , I will go back after finishing the old man and the old lady of the Gu family."


    Dong Yuanxu added with a smile: "Both of my uncles live in the county now, and we are going to visit them too."


    Bai Tongyu was nervous when she heard that she was going to visit relatives.


    Dong Yuanxu saw his nervousness, held her hand in a funny way, and comforted her gently: "Don''t worry, they are all very good people, as long as you treat each other sincerely."


    Bai Tongyu was calmed down by Dong Yuanxu''s comfort, and helped Dong Yuanxu''s men to get out of the carriage.

 v5 Chapter 2： Arrived in Chunhua Qiushi, the situation of Gus family

    "Chunhuaqiushi..." Bai Tongyu stared at the very high-end shop in front of him, and whispered in his mouth, the tip of his nose was full of faint fragrance, it smelled like rouge gouache, but he used it with her again The rouge gouache is different, and there is no strong and choking feeling, but it makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Bai Tongyu is also a woman, and was instantly attracted by the shop, "Yuanxu, what does this shop sell? Why do you feel that people who come in and go out are people with status and status."


    It was just a while ago that there were already four or five batches of young ladies or rich ladies passing by, Bai Tongyu couldn''t help but sigh that the business of this shop is really good.


    The corners of Dong Yuanxu''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes were full of reminiscences, and he chuckled: "This is our family''s shop, and it sells things for women or children. You are with me, and I will follow. It won''t be very awkward if you go in through the gate together."


    After Bai Tongyu was stunned, she giggled, cleared her throat, and gave Dong Yuanxu a flirtatious look, "In that case, why don''t you come with me, little brother."


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t expect Bai Tongyu to dare to tease him at Chunhua Qiushi''s door, he couldn''t help crying and laughing, should I say this girl is heartless, or is this girl generous?


    Master!"


    Liang Chen successfully explained what it means to change face in front of Dong Yuanxu, making Bai Tongyu just want to laugh, but desperately suppress it.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t find it funny at all, seeing the colorful and others all surrounding him, looking at him eagerly.


    Dong Yuanxu had to disarm and surrender, with a happy smile on his face from beginning to end, "Aunt Fun, is Uncle Dong Yi still here?"


    Funwan wanted to roll her eyes and couldn''t help complaining, "As soon as the eldest young master comes back, he only remembers Dong Yi. There are so many great servants and servants in front of you that you can''t even ask a question."


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He knew that when he came back, he would be besieged by these women first, so he had to beg for mercy: "How about you come in? Yuanxu misses it very much, Auntie Fun, you''ll be fine. , tell me about Uncle Dong Yi, I still have something to discuss with him!"


    Dong Yuanxu said this, it is not easy for the colorful to continue to make fun, and said seriously: "Dong Yi goes out for a while, and it is estimated that he will be back later. If the eldest young master has something to look for him, wait for him to come back and the servant will tell him on his behalf. already."


    Fun Fun finished speaking, and glanced at Bai Tongyu beside Dong Yuanxu, and his eyes were full of surprise. Liang Chen and others were also secretly looking at Bai Tongyu.


    Bai Tongyu felt everyone''s attention, and grabbed Dong Yuanxu''s sleeve nervously with his backhand, which happened to be seen by Colorful.


    "Master, who is this girl?" After all, Binfen is Dong Yi''s wife, and is relied upon by Gu Shuixiu, which is different from ordinary servants, so talking to Dong Yuanxu is not as much as Liangchen and the others. scruples.


    Dong Yuanxu pulled Bai Tongyu in front of him with a proud look, and introduced to everyone: "This is my wife who has never been there, and is your first lady."


    Everyone was startled, their minds couldn''t turn around, and colorful was a little uneasy, but now was not the time for her to question, so she had to bow to Bai Tongyu and lead them to the backyard, along the way, colorful from time to time Looking at Bai Tongyu, he found an opportunity to secretly ask Dong Yuanxu: "Eldest young master, did you bring your fianc¨¦e back, Mrs. Madam, do you know?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and said with a chuckle: "You don''t have to worry, I have already told my father and my mother about this, and this time I come back to be married."


    Funful''s heart is relieved, it''s better not to call the shots without authorization, it seems that her eldest young master has grown up and is more thoughtful than before.


    "By the way, Aunt Fun, I want to take Yu''er to the eldest uncle and the second uncle for a walk. What is their situation now?" After all, Dong Yuanxu still has to first It''s better to ask the two companies clearly, so as not to make a joke at the time.


    Talking about the Gu family''s affairs, FunFun is obviously very relaxed, "The eldest young master doesn''t know anything, now the old lady of the Gu family and the old lady of the Gu family live in the county town! Just live with the uncle of the Gu family, now The uncle''s shop is watched by the old man. The old lady and the eldest lady of the Gu family all take care of the children at home. Over the years, the eldest lady of the Gu family has given birth to another son and a daughter. Now they have two sons and two daughters, which can be considered happy.


    It is the second uncle''s side. Although he has his own yard, the second uncle still runs a tavern with the Chang family uncle, so he often lives together and rarely goes back. Mrs. Gu now has two people under her knees. A son, because the tavern is busy, Mrs. Gu has to help settle accounts and so on, and does not plan to have any more children.


    It is the uncle of the Chang family. Last year, he married Gu Min from the village head of Caozi Village under the help of his wife. Now the child is born. Although it is only a daughter, the uncle of the Chang family has Having a son is even more joyous. Even the old lady of the Chang family is so happy that she hugs the child every day without letting go. If the eldest young master goes there, I am afraid that he will also prepare the etiquette of the Chang family. "


    Dong Yuanxu knew about the second uncle and the Chang family, but he didn''t expect that his mother would pull the line for Chang Ming, and he was talking about the daughter of the village head of Caozi Village. Min is so sacred, but if his mother can come forward as a matchmaker, the relationship should be good, but for his mother''s sake, this time, he should also prepare the ceremony of the Chang family.


    "Then trouble Auntie Colorful to help me see what kind of ceremony is suitable. Later, I will bring Yu''er there and ask my grandfather and grandmother if they want to come back to Cuizhu Mountain with me to join me. marriage." Dong Yuanxu said half coquettishly and half pleadingly like a junior.


    It makes me laugh.


    After Fun left, Dong Yuanxu returned to the house and told Bai Tongyu about the Gu family''s situation, and also explained some things to pay attention to.


    Bai Tongyu memorized everything Dong Yuanxu said very seriously, and when she was ready, Dong Yuanxu immediately took her out.


    The carriage was walking on the bluestone slab of the main street, Bai Tongyu said with emotion: "Yongjia County is the same as Yi''an County, the streets are so straight, I have traveled so many states and counties, it seems that Hunan is the same. The town on the east side will be built on a hill."


    "Homesick?" Dong Yuanxu asked.


    Bai Tongyu shook her head and said sullenly: "There''s nothing to think about, my mother is gone, but I just saw how you were getting along with Auntie Funen and the others, and I thought of me. Mother, all these years, my mother cares about me so much, but it''s a pity she..."


    Dong Yuanxu hugged Bai Tongyu distressedly, touched her hair gently, and comforted: "It doesn''t matter, there will be me in the future! My mother will definitely like you."

 v5 Chapter 3： Teasing Bai Tongyu, see Gu Mingde Zhao

    "Yeah!" Bai Tongyu snuggled in Dong Yuanxu''s arms and couldn''t help thinking about what her mother-in-law would look like in the future. She originally thought that Dong Yuanxu should be the son of a big family, but now it seems that No, what kind of family can raise a man as good as him? Bai Tongyu became more and more curious.


    The carriage turned around on the street of the county town and stopped soon after.


    Bai Tongyu heard a strong fragrance and widened her eyes in surprise, "Yuan Xu, you smell it, it smells so good!"


    After finishing speaking, Bai Tongyu lifted the curtains of the car and looked outside. He saw a long queue in front of a shop, looked at the plaque of the shop, turned his head curiously and asked, "Yuan Xu, what does this Shili Piaoxiang sell? Why are there so many people?"


    "Do you want to eat?" Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help but tease Bai Tongyu.


    Bai Tongyu didn''t notice either, her head nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, she looked out again and saw that the line was all lined up on the street, she said in a depressing tone: "Forget it. , we still have to be a guest, so I don''t know how long it will take to wait in line, wait for the next time..."


    Before Bai Tongyu finished speaking, Dong Yuanxu had already instructed Dong Liu outside: "Let Luo Ying pack two salt chickens for Mrs. Da Shao, and pack some more, so I can take it later. For grandfather and grandmother."


    "Yes!" After Dong Liu responded, he immediately strode towards the fragrance of ten miles. Bai Tongyu saw through the car window that Dong Liu was welcomed in, but after a while, he was carrying a large bag and a small bag. Out.


    Bai Tongyu didn''t understand now, and looked at Dong Yuanxu suspiciously, "Do you know the shopkeeper of this ten-mile fragrance? Why can Dong Liu buy things without queuing?"


    A wicked smile flashed on Dong Yuanxu''s face, and he waited for Dong Liu to pull the carriage away before explaining: "This ten-mile fragrance is also driven by our family."


    "Okay! Look at my joke!" Bai Tongyu got started and started making trouble with Dong Yuanxu in the carriage.


    Pedestrians outside listened to the movement in the car and looked sideways.


    Dong Liu thought it was too embarrassing, so he quickly coughed twice, and said respectfully, "Eldest Young Master, we have gone to Uncle Master''s shop."


    The inside of the carriage instantly became quiet, and after a while Dong Yuanxu helped Bai Tongyu out, and seeing the affectionate appearance of the two, Dong Liu thought that the movement just happened was an illusion.


    Dong Yuanxu had already seen Gu Mingde, who was sitting on a rocking chair and drinking tea with his legs crossed, and excitedly shouted: "Grandfather, I''m back!"


    Gu Mingde was startled, almost choked on the tea, got up from the rocking chair nimbly, walked in three steps in two steps, grabbed Dong Yuanxu in disbelief and kept looking at it, he was so excited Almost fainted, "Good boy! Grandfather thought you were just like your unconscionable father, and you won''t come back when you leave! Just come back, just come back! Hurry up and get in the house, the shop is closed today, grandfather will take you back. Go home and let your grandmother see you too, our Xuer has grown taller and stronger!"


    Dong Yuanxu watched Gu Mingde so excited that his legs and feet were uneasy, and his heart was slightly ironed, only relatives would love him so selflessly and miss him, "Grandfather, don''t be too busy, Let Dong Liu come, and, this time, I brought my fiancee back to the church to marry, will my grandfather and grandmother come back to Cuizhu Mountain with me?"


    Gu Mingde was even more excited when he heard the words, glanced at Bai Tongyu outside the shop, and asked curiously, "Is this the girl?"


    Dong Yuanxu waved to Bai Tongyu and motioned her to come in, "My grandfather is her."


    Gu Mingde looked at Bai Tongyu for a while, then nodded straight with a smile, and praised: "Okay! My Xuer really has a good eye, this girl is not bad, and she looks good!"


    Bai Tongyu blushed embarrassedly after being praised by Gu Mingde like this, but she couldn''t help but feel joy in her heart. Coupled with Gu Mingde''s simplicity and kindness, they immediately got Bai Tongyu''s favor. When he walked to Gu Daniu''s house, Bai Tongyu had already called his grandfather on the left and grandfather on the right.


    The two followed Gu Mingde to the alley at the back of the street and turned twice, Gu Mingde explained: "This is what your uncle bought over the years. Although it is not very big, it is enough for a family. If you live there, the profit from that shop is still much better than staying in the village. Now that the farmland in the village is rented to others, we only go back once a year to collect the rent.¡±


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and said in agreement: "Grandfather, you should have done this a long time ago, my mother always advised you to come, you see, it is not better to come here, nor The provincial is alone in the village."


    "Hehehe...Isn''t it reluctant!" Gu Mingde said and pushed open the door of the house.


    Zhao shi came out curiously to see what was going on. When he saw Dong Yuanxu, his reaction was almost the same as Gu Mingde, even more excited than him, and he threw the dustpan in his hand, "Yuanxu! The child is back! Come and show your grandmother..."


    Zhao pulled Dong Yuanxu up and down, not even letting go of his hair. Haosheng checked it and saw that there was nothing wrong with Dong Yuanxu, so he breathed a sigh of relief and said in surprise: "Grandma thought you weren''t coming back! It''s okay, you''re not like your unconscionable father!"


    Dong Yuanxu smiled helplessly, what was his father complaining about! Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi said that when they saw him.


    "Grandmother, my father is really in trouble, my mother also knows, or my mother will not keep her mouth shut again and again, right? Don''t blame my father!" Dong Yuanxu looked pray.


    Zhao Shi couldn''t bear to see him like this, so he snorted, but he didn''t say anything bad about Dong Chenghu, but asked in a bad tone: "When did your father come back?"


    "It''s fast, fast! My father is really coming back soon! I promise!" Dong Yuanxu pointed to the sky and swore, making Zhao unable to do anything.


    Zhao Shi breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw Bai Tongyu behind Dong Yuanxu, and couldn''t help being curious, "Yuanxu, who is this girl?"


    Gu Mingde shook his head helplessly, such a big living person was standing in front of her, and he only saw it now, "That is Yuan Xu''s wife who hasn''t been through the door, and this is what he brought back for marriage, Old lady, tell Yang Qiong, let''s pack up and go back to Cuizhu Mountain to attend their wedding with the children."


    "Yo! Such a big thing!" Zhao Shi trotted to Bai Tongyu, smiling from ear to ear, "Where is the girl from? How did you meet our Xuer? But someone..."


    The Zhao family is worthy of being a woman. For a while, Bai Tongyu didn''t know how to answer the question asked.


    Dong Yuanxu received Bai Tongyu''s look for help, and quickly changed the subject, "Grandmother, where are my uncle and aunt? Where are all those nephews?"

 v5 Chapter 4： Zhaos question, interesting Gu family

    Only then did Mr. Zhao remember, and explained: "They went to the street, your uncle is still working in the county office, and he didn''t come back so early, so hurry into the house and drink some water, and grandmother will make it for you. Let''s go to eat, let''s go to your second uncle''s place for a walk later, and let him see our Yuanxu too!"?


    Zhao''s work has always been hot and fast, and after he finished speaking, he walked into the kitchen and immediately heard the sound of a spatula. ?


    Bai Tongyu breathed a sigh of relief, facing Zhao''s repeated bombardment, she really couldn''t stand it, but Zhao''s straightforward temperament made her feel relieved a lot. Whatever you say, you don''t have to worry about Zhao''s opinion on her, and secretly saying that hers is not.


    The group entered the house, Dong Yuanxu looked at it, and asked casually: "Grandfather, eldest uncle''s house doesn''t look very big, why don''t you buy a bigger one, two nephews will live in the future Do you have to open?"


    Gu Mingde followed Dong Yuanxu''s words, looked at it, and then said: "Your uncle has spent all the money on the education of two children, and there are two daughters who are going to get married, so they can only save money. Use it, as for the future, it will depend on their ability, if they don¡¯t have the ability, no matter how big the family business can¡¯t be kept!¡±


    Dong Yuanxu saw that Gu Mingde was so transparent, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Grandfather, we have you in control of our family, I can''t be wrong."


    This flattery made Gu Mingde feel comfortable and almost lost his joy.


    Zhao''s comfort is very quick and easy, and the food is ready in a while, and it is all Dong Yuanxu likes.


    Bai Tongyu silently remembered several dishes that Dong Yuanxu often served without saying a word.


    The Zhao family also calmed down now, not as crazy as before, kindly brought some dishes to Bai Tongyu, and greeted warmly: "Daughter, try it quickly, these are Yuan Xu It was my favorite food in the past, by the way, what do you like to eat, tell your grandmother, and I can arrange it when you come over."


    Bai Tongyu had a sour nose and resisted the urge to shed tears. No one had cared so much about her for so many years. With just this sentence, Bai Tongyu recognized Zhao''s grandmother, and shook her head obediently. He smiled and said, "Grandma, I''m not a picky eater. I can eat anything. Yuan Xu likes to eat, and I like it too."


    The Zhao family was even happier after hearing this, and instructed Dong Yuanxu: "You have to cherish such a good girl! Hurry up to have a biological child, so as to make your mother feel more at ease, by the way, you guys Are you going back this time? Did your father say when you will be back?"


    Although Zhao was dissatisfied that her son-in-law had gone out for so many years and did not come back, she still misses it because of her heart.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and replied again and again, "Grandmother, we are just coming back to get married this time, and we still have to leave later, but don''t worry, this time we leave in about three years, my father and I will definitely I''m back, it''s time..."


    Dong Yuanxu was concerned, so he did not continue.


    When Mr. Zhao heard that he was going to leave, he was already in a hurry, and when Dong Yuanxu said that the father and son would come back in three years, he choked back his anger and sighed: "Forget it, your family''s I don''t understand the matter, but no matter what, you come back this time to accompany your mother, although life has been easy these years, but only she knows whether she is feeling well or not."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded solemnly and assured Gu Mingde Zhao: "Grandfather, grandmother, you don''t have to worry, I will definitely serve my mother when I come back this time. If she wants to leave with me, I can also bring She goes with her."


    Zhao was stunned for a moment. She didn''t say that Dong Yuanxu would take people away. Zhao wanted to say something, but after mumbling twice, she didn''t know where to start, so she just shut up.


    At this moment, Yang Qiongcai came back with the child, and she was pleasantly surprised when she saw Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu. Introduce Bai Tongyu to Yang Qiong.


    Yang Qiong congratulated again and again, after listening to Gu Mingde and Zhao''s meaning, she immediately agreed to bring the children back to Cuizhu Mountain with them.


    My mother has practiced martial arts since she was a child, so she is a little informal, so please don''t take it to heart."


    Bai Tongyu sees Gu Huijun being gentle and pleasant, with a face like a flower in the water, and a body like a weak willow supporting the wind, and she can see that this is a woman with poetry and literature. It''s hard to imagine that she has such a temperamental mother and daughter.


    Gu Huijun saw that Bai Tongyu was still unable to recover, bowed to everyone Yingying, and led her younger brother and sister out.


    Coming out of Gu Daniu''s house, Bai Tongyu has not yet recovered from the huge shock, "Yuanxu, your uncle''s family is really interesting! Especially your big cousin, watching It really doesn''t look like your aunt''s daughter!"


    "Hahaha..." Dong Yuanxu was amused by Bai Tongyu''s reaction, and his tears almost burst out, "Actually, I also think that my aunt and cousin are not like mother and daughter, but the truth is that , they are indeed relatives. This aunt is actually my younger uncle''s sister. She grew up in a large family in Jiankang when she was a child.


    It''s not easy, but the character has been developed and can''t be changed!


    As for the eldest cousin, I was taken by my mother for a while when I was a child, and my grandmother knew the temperament of the aunt and was afraid of raising a second aunt, but she put a lot of effort into training Yes, plus the character of the eldest cousin is more similar to that of the eldest uncle, that''s how she raised the appearance of a lady like she is today. "


    Bai Tongyu was fascinated by it like listening to a book, and said enviously after a while: "Yuanxu, you should have been very happy before! There are so many people who love you and love you, I am all Be jealous!"


    Dong Yuanxu enjoyed Bai Tongyu''s coquetry very much, hugged her, and told a lot of interesting things about Gu Daniu''s family, which made her know more about the situation of the Gu family.


    It obviously took longer to get to Gu Erniu.


    The arrival of the two was equally warmly welcomed by Gu Erniu. Gu Erniu ushered people into the inner courtyard of the tavern, ordered Chang Ru to serve food, and said warmly: "Yuan Xu, second uncle I haven''t seen you for many years, let''s have a good drink today, although the wine I have here is not good wine, but the second uncle has hidden a lot of good things, and I will share with you later."


    Gu Erniu said and looked outside, seeing that Chang Ru was not there, he smiled so proudly.


    Bai Tongyu watched from the side and found that the Gu family was really interesting.


    "Second uncle, I won''t drink wine now, this time I mainly bring my fianc¨¦e back to marry." Dong Yuanxu pushed Bai Tongyu to the front.

 v5 Chapter 5： Gu Ernius collection, Dong Yi sees through his identity

    Bai Tongyu shouted mechanically, "Second uncle."


    Gu Erniu''s eyes lit up, he patted Dong Yuanxu''s shoulder and praised loudly: "Good boy, our child is thinking about your marriage, so you bring people back so quietly Now! Does your mother know?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, Gu Erniu immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and sincerely wished: "It''s good, your mother knows it, the second uncle has nothing to give you, when you get married, drink I have it all! Quietly tell you, these are not sold in our tavern, they are all my treasures!"


    "What have you treasured?" Chang Ru''s voice suddenly sounded from Gu Erniu''s side, making him shudder and almost fall under the chair.


    Chang Ru rolled her eyes and smiled at Dong Yuanxu: "Yuanxu, you said you brought your fianc¨¦e back this time to get married? But this girl?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and asked Bai Tongyu to call someone.


    "Second aunt." Bai Tongyu called out meekly and obediently, but Chang Ru, who had no daughter, was too rare, "I always thought that Huijun was good enough, but I never thought she could still Seeing such a wonderful girl again, it seems that our family is blessed!"


    Bai Tongyu was so embarrassed that her head almost reached her chest.


    Dong Yuanxu kept laughing, who would be unhappy when he heard that his fiancee was praised.


    Chang Ru praised, and then asked: "When is the wedding date? Does the eldest sister have any arrangements?"


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head and explained, "We just came back from outside, and haven''t returned to Cuizhu Mountain yet. My mother only knows that we are going back to get married, and I''m afraid I will know the specific arrangements first."


    Chang Ru has been married to the Gu family for so long, and she has never seen Dong Yuanxu''s father, so she is not without curiosity.


    Dong Yuanxu heard the words and smiled bitterly again. This time he came back, I don¡¯t know how many times he was asked this question, Dong Yuanxu pondered that when he went to Linhai County to ask his father Let''s see how much he panicked for him!


    "Second auntie, my father can''t come back this time, it may take a few more years, and we have to return to my father immediately after we get married this time, and they can''t live without people now ."


    Chang Ru didn''t know what the Dong family was doing outside. If Dong Yuanxu didn''t say it, she naturally couldn''t ask more.


    The two sat in Gu Erniu''s tavern for a while, and before leaving, they handed over everything to Chang Ru, including the one in the Chang family.


    After getting into the carriage, Dong Yuanxu let out a long sigh of relief, and his forehead was almost sweating.


    Bai Tongyu, who had been paying attention to Dong Yuanxu, wiped his forehead distressedly for him, and asked doubtfully, "Why are your grandfather''s family asking about your father today? Listening to what they mean, it seems that your father has already I haven''t been back for a long time!"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, looked at Bai Tongyu, didn''t want to deceive her, so he had to say: "Yu''er, I told you before that there are some things I can''t tell you for now, it''s about my father, and the time is right later. I''ll tell you, okay?"


    Bai Tongyu nodded with a smile, no matter who Dong Yuanxu''s father is, she likes the Gu family very much, and looking after the Gu family doesn''t look like a wealthy family, it should be similar if she wants to come to the Dong family, so she Also a little more comfortable.


    Seeing her inexplicably good mood, Dong Yuanxu smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    Dong Yi didn''t hide it, and directly confronted Dong Yuanxu.


    After a good discussion, Dong Yi retracted his sword and nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, although I have been fighting all these years, I haven''t worked hard!"


    Dong Yi turned a deaf ear, and then asked, "I heard you beat Yang Yi down?"


    Speaking of this, Dong Yuanxu was even more proud, "Who made the little uncle always bully me on weekdays, I''m just arguing with him, who knows that the little uncle''s kung fu has actually regressed! "


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and said to Bai Tongyu: "This is Uncle Dong Yi, the person my father trusts the most, and the gentleman who taught me kung fu since I was a child. Just call me Uncle Dong Yi like me. ."


    Bai Tongyu shouted tremblingly, in front of Dong Yi, she didn''t dare to be presumptuous, and she didn''t even dare to look at him, this person made her feel very dangerous.


    Dong Yi just looked at Bai Tongyu for a while, then said: "Bai people?"


    Bai Tongyu was startled and took two steps back, how could anyone recognize her in such a place!


    Dong Yuanxu was also surprised, "Uncle Dong Yi, how do you know that Yu''er is from the Bai family?"


    If you want to make a potion, one of the medicinal ingredients in the potion is the tea leaves that are rich in the Bai people. After mixing, soaking will make people''s bodies produce a special smell.


    "Yes...you are right, but this is Xin Mi of the Bai people, who are you? How could you even know this kind of thing?" Bai Tongyu stared at Dong Yi suspiciously, his eyes full of is unbelievable.


    identity.


    What she was even more afraid of was that Dong Yihui would twist her back to Xiangdong.


    Bai Tongyu thought of this and grabbed Dong Yuanxu''s hand nervously, Dong Yuanxu said quickly, "Uncle Dong Yi, don''t scare Yuer."


    It seems that this potion is very serious, Dong Yuanxu thought worriedly.


    Dong Yi turned a blind eye to the clenched hands of the two, and said innocently: "I have a friend who is also from the Bai clan. Although he is not in the line of the patriarch, he used to be, so he knows a thing or two, just in time for me. This person has a smarter nose, and when I went to the Bai clan, I smelled the same smell on the patriarch of the Bai clan, so I know that, that''s all."


    Bai Tongyu listened to Dong Yi''s explanation, and finally let go of her dangling heart, but she still had some lingering fears and was not very willing to approach Dong Yi.

 v5 Chapter 6： Dong Yis suggestion, back to Cuizhu Mountain

    Dong Yi didn''t care and sat in the courtyard all the time, waiting for Dong Yuanxu to comfort Bai Tongyu and come out, and then asked in a low voice, "You kidnapped the daughter-in-law of the Xiangdong County prefect who hasn''t been through the door?"


    "You know quite a lot!" Dong Yuanxu sneered, and his tone was completely disinterested.


    Dong Yi did not mean to criticize him, but reminded: "The Bai nationality is not as simple as you see it, although the Bai nationality is just a tribe, but for so many years, the Bai nationality has been practicing medicine and helping the world. The list goes on and on, since you have a crush on this woman, don¡¯t let her show up in public in the future, unless it happens, do you understand?¡±


    Dong Yuanxu frowned and thought, obviously not very happy that his wife could only be a canary in a cage.


    Dong Yi saw this, so he had to analyze patiently: "We don''t know where there are Bai people, in case that person tells Bai Tongyu''s whereabouts to the Patriarch of Bai, and the return of Bai''s clan is To put this girl to death.


    Unless you stand in a position that no one else can shake, and only then can she stand in the sun, otherwise..."


    Dong Yuanxu clenched his fists in shock. Bai Tongyu didn''t tell him so much before, and he never thought that it would be so serious if he escaped from the marriage.


    "If they dare to do anything to Yu''er, I will exterminate the entire Bai clan and let the entire Bai clan be buried with Yu''er!" Dong Yuanxu gritted his teeth and roared.


    Dong Yi was unmoved, and still said lightly: "So you have to work hard, now is the critical period, everything can''t be wrong, after you get married, let the first lady stay In Cuizhu Mountain, you can take it back when your affairs are done.


    In addition, the people you handed over to me have all been trained, and they have gradually entered the sphere of Jiankang and other forces, and are now monitoring everything.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to sneak into the palace. So far, we have only had thirty or forty people in, all of them are low-level palace maids or guards. If you want to do something, you need some time. "


    Speaking of that force, Dong Yuanxu''s expression turned slightly, "Let them do it as soon as possible! No matter what it is, we can''t delay it now."


    The two rambled about many things in the courtyard.


    I didn''t stop until I knew that Fun came to urge them to eat.


    In the early morning of the next day, Gu Mingde and the others had packed their luggage and drove the donkey cart to wait at the gate of Chunhua Qiushi. When Dong Yuanxu came out, he found out that Gu Daniu, who didn¡¯t show up yesterday, was there, and he couldn¡¯t help but run in surprise. Go up and say hello.


    Everyone is ready to go.


    Go to Bamboo Mountain.


    Only then did Bai Tongyu know that the Dong family was really in the mountains, and as he walked closer and closer to the mountains, Bai Tongyu couldn''t help but blurt out, "Yuan Xu, are you really a hunter who grew up in the mountains? But Not really! Looking at the situation of your grandfather''s family and the shop your family opened, why do you still live in this remote mountain?"


    Dong Yuanxu just smiled and did not explain, looked at a large number of people outside, and whispered in Bai Tongyu''s ear: "You will know when you return to Cuizhu Mountain."


    Bai Tongyu was confused, and everyone finally arrived at the valley where the Qin family was at dusk.


    Bai Tongyu was already stunned when she saw this valley, "This...there is actually a village here? It''s incredible!"


    Dong Yuanxu corrected with a smile: "This is not a village, just a village, and two families live in it, one is our family''s family friend, the Qin family, and the other is my uncle Zuo''s family. Go ahead and cross the river."


    Bai Tongyu was dumbfounded, she could listen to what Dong Yuanxu said.


    already."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and helped Bai Tongyu onto the boat.


    This time Bai Tongyu couldn''t react at all, and followed everyone across the river stupidly, looking at the woods in front of her, she was even more confused, where is the way here?


    Dong Yuanxu led her to the front, turned a corner through the woods, and immediately appeared in front of a high fence, which looked like a city wall.


    Bai Tongyu opened her mouth in surprise, "This... is this place?"


    "This is our home!" After Dong Yuanxu finished speaking, he pulled Bai Tong up and knocked on the door. Dong Shan came out and opened the door after a while.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxu, Dong Shan shouted in surprise, his voice echoed in Cuizhu Mountain, and soon everyone in Cuizhu Mountain knew that Dong Yuanxu was back.


    Gu Shuixiu just walked out of Dong''s house, Dong Yuanxu was already standing in front of her.


    Gu Shuixiu burst into tears, trotted up, and looked at Dong Yuanxu up and down.


    Dong Yuanxu was used to it, and shouted affectionately: "Mother, I''m back!"


    "It''s fine...just come back! Haven''t been hurt all these years?" Gu Shuixiu even wanted to take off Dong Yuanxu''s clothes for inspection, but when she caught sight of Bai Tongyu beside her, she had no choice but to withdraw her hand and asked, "Yuan Xu, is this the fiancee you brought back?"


    Bai Tongyu stepped forward, bowed respectfully to Gu Shuixiu, and whispered, "Auntie."


    "Get up! Our family is not so particular, we all go to the house, we will talk about what we have to do later." Gu Shuixiu''s voice was very gentle, Bai Tongyu could not hear that Gu Shuixiu was satisfied with her Still not satisfied, I was nervous.


    I followed Dong Yuanxu obediently and did not dare to make trouble.


    When I entered Dong''s house, Bai Tongyu found out that this house is very simple, there are no carved beams and paintings, but there are many flowers and plants in it, which makes it look a little more wild.


    Just as everyone had just entered the room, Dong Qinyan also came late from the outside to see her coming with the maids.


    Bai Tongyu''s eyes were full of surprise, what did she see? Fairy?


    Until Dong Qinyan was in front of a few people, Bai Tongyu still couldn''t wake up from the shock, Dong Qinyan laughed in her heart and motioned for the mandarin ducks to go down, then she said softly: "Brother, you don''t follow Can you introduce me, little sister?"


    Dong Yuanxu saw that Dong Qinyan was looking at Bai Tongyu, while Bai Tongyu was still stunned, he couldn''t help but chuckle and teased: "Little sister, this is Yu''er, Bai Tongyu, and you will be your sister-in-law from now on."


    After introducing Bai Tongyu, Dong Yuanxu said to Bai Tongyu: "This is my youngest sister, Dong Qinyan, nickname Niuniu, you can call her Niuniu."


    Dong Qinyan gave Bai Tongyu a blessing and said in a voice like a yellow ying: "Miss Bai, will I call your sister-in-law after you and my eldest brother get married?"

 v5 Chapter 7： Stunning, Bai Tongyus shock

    Bai Tongyu nodded, logically speaking, it should have been like this, but seeing Dong Qinyan dressed in etiquette and flowing water, her elegance revealed a touch of dignity, and with her, Bai Tongyu suddenly felt that her hands and feet had nowhere to go put.


    Gu Shuixiu also saw Bai Tongyu''s discomfort, and said softly, "Okay, you all sit down! It''s tiring to stand talking."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yuanxu and asked, "Did you guys come back from Yi''an County or Linhai County?"


    "Mom, after I received my father''s biography of flying pigeons, I set off directly from Yi''an County. I didn''t dare to delay on the way. The soldiers stopped him to check." Dong Yuanxu didn''t dare to hide anything from Gu Shuixiu, he said everything in every detail.


    "Pei''s family? What are they stopping you for?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes flashed with confusion and confusion.


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "It may be that we are in a hurry to get on the road, which makes them suspicious. After all, the Pei family is different from other families, and it is the overlord of Jin''an County. On the site, naturally, we can only do it according to other people''s wishes."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Bai Tongyu, who was beside Dong Yuanxu, who was well-behaved, and a smile flashed in her eyes, "Then the Pei family had thought about marrying our family before, but my father and I are not optimistic about the Pei family. Girl, I have met that Pei Zhongqing before. Although she has a stubborn temperament, she is still a little clever. Apart from her, there is really no woman in the Pei family who can take a shot.


    Now that Pei Zhongqing is married, she can''t count on it anymore. Whether you come back and get married, save your marriage has been hanging, and those people''s hearts are also erratic. "


    Dong Yuanxu acted coquettishly and put her arms around Gu Shuixiu, "It''s better for my mother, and you won''t force me."


    "Stinky boy!" Gu Shuixiu knocked on Dong Yuanxu''s head and couldn''t help complaining: "Your mother, I have been worrying a lot about your marriage, but fortunately I didn''t do white labor, you don''t know , your Uncle Shen also asked him to match you, making your Uncle Shen and Aunt Liang almost overwhelmed, and now I have told them that you are married, and they are happier than me as a mother!"


    Dong Yuanxu can think of Shen Ziping''s embarrassment. The couple is the worst at dealing with people. This time, it is estimated that because of his marriage, Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, "Mother, I''ll see you another day. When I get to Uncle Shen and Aunt Liang, I will definitely thank them!"


    "It''s good that you have a good mind!" After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she asked Bai Tongyu, "I don''t know where Miss Bai''s home is? This time you are married, what did your family say? ?"


    Bai Tongyu''s complexion changed, Dong Yuanxu hurriedly helped her and said, "Mother, can I tell you about these things later?"


    Gu Shuixiu has always been smart. After listening to Dong Yuanxu''s words, she knew that this was not easy, so she smiled and nodded, and really didn''t ask Bai Tongyu any more.


    Cuixi came in from outside the house and was very happy to see Dong Yuanxu. After salute everyone, she said: "Madam, the old ladies of the Gu family have all arranged to go to the guest room, rushing for a day''s journey. , they are also tired, the slaves gave them food and hot water respectively, let them have a good night''s rest, how about giving them the wind tomorrow?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, "You can do it as you please, by the way, send someone to guard outside later, don''t let anyone in, I have something to say to the eldest young master."


    Dong Qinyan pondered for a while, then stood up and teased: "Mother, if you want to whisper to eldest brother, should I go out too?"


    Bai Tongyu quickly stood up after hearing this.


    Gu Shuixiu was amused by her to the point of not knowing whether to laugh or cry, she laughed and scolded: "Mother didn''t drive you away, Miss Bai is not an outsider, you can stay or go out as you please!"


    When Dong Qinyan heard this, she winked mischievously at Bai Tongyu, pulled her and sat down, "Miss Bai, let''s sit for a while, and I''ll take you out for a walk later. it is good?"


    "Okay!" Bai Tongyu didn''t object at all, and was excited because of Gu Shuixiu''s words "Miss Bai is not an outsider".


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care about their little daughter''s thoughts at all, and asked Dong Yuanxu seriously: "What is the situation in Linhai County? I heard that Xuancheng County has been taken down? When will it be approaching? Jiankang?"


    When it comes to political affairs, Dong Yuanxu also regained his seriousness, thinking: "Mother, now Jiankang is strictly guarded, not even a fly can get in, and the dog emperor is still from several places. Many people were turned off to guard Jiankang. If you want to attack Jiankang, you must first break this layer of defense. After entering Jiankang, you have to break the Royal Forest Army.


    Our people are not familiar with Jiankang. I have already sent someone to sneak into Jiankang. It will take some time. We can act only after we find out how deep the water is in Jiankang. This day is not far away, just wait patiently. "


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, "Wait... I''ve been waiting for so many years, and I can''t wait anymore! It''s just that your sister is too old now, and a few of your brothers can drag it, but she can''t. I can''t let my apple be so wronged!"


    "Mother! I don''t feel wronged." Dong Qinyan quickly expressed her intentions.


    Dong Yuanxu stood on the same line with Gu Shuixiu this time, "Mother is right, you really can''t be wronged Niuniu, don''t worry, wait another two or three years, we will definitely be able to treat you well Just take it out and let your sister marry beautifully!"


    After hearing Dong Yuanxu''s assurance, Gu Shuixiu''s mood was obviously much better, "You know what you have in mind, and also, the hidden weapon I gave you can be used smoothly? If you think there is any problem, just Tell my mother, I will study with you, Uncle Dong Yi, and there is still room for improvement."


    Bai Tongyu was stunned to hear it, her face was expressionless, but her heart was surging, what did she hear? Invading Jiankang? Create hidden weapons? This... this Dong family is definitely not an ordinary mountain family!


    When Bai Tongyu went out to visit Cuizhu Mountain with Dong Qinyan, her whole head was still in a dazed state.


    Dong Qinyan knew that Dong Yuanxu didn''t talk to Bai Tongyu too much when she looked like this, and said with a chuckle: "Is Miss Bai scared by what my mother said to my elder brother?"


    Bai Tongyu nodded, shook her head again, and hurriedly explained: "I wasn''t frightened, I just thought it was a little incredible, Yuan Xu always told me before that his family was just an ordinary mountain hunter, who entered the mountain. I really believed it at the time, but now it seems that it is not like that at all."


    Bai Tongyu''s mouth was bitter, and she always vowed to marry Dong Yuanxu, but in the end, she hadn''t even figured out what Dong Yuanxu was, how ironic.

 v5 Chapter 8： Dong Qinyans explanation, lively

    Dong Qinyan seemed to see Bai Tongyu''s depression, and explained with a smile: "Miss Bai, it''s understandable that my eldest brother doesn''t tell you this, presumably you also know that my eldest brother is an uprising. Army people."


    Bai Tongyu nodded earnestly, "I know that he is the general Wuwei of the uprising army, who is in charge of Nie''an County and Dongyi County, is the hero of the people of Nie''an County, and the savior of Nie''an County. ."


    "I didn''t expect my eldest brother to have so many names!" Dong Qinyan said with a smile.


    "Since Miss Bai knows the relationship between our family and the rebel army, she naturally knows the nature of what the rebel army does. I told you too much about the uprising army. Even my grandfather''s family didn''t know the relationship between our family and the uprising army. I also asked Miss Bai to understand my brother''s difficulties, so you can know anything you want except for the uprising army. ask me."


    Bai Tongyu listened to the Gu family and didn''t know these things, she felt a little better in her heart, and a smile appeared on her face.


    In Dong''s house, taking advantage of Bai Tongyu''s absence, Dong Yuanxu directly told Gu Shuixiu all about the Bai clan, "Mother, I really want to marry the Bai girl, and she also escaped marriage because of her own will, now Dong Yi My uncle said that if people from the Bai people found Bai girl, they would kill her. I think for the sake of her safety, I should just let her stay in Cuizhu Mountain and accompany my mother, how about that?"


    Gu Shuixiu stared blankly at Dong Yuanxu for a while, then said helplessly: "You can really make trouble for me, the identity of this white girl is so tricky, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to go out in the future. trouble."


    Dong Yuanxu raised his heart when he saw his mother''s thoughtful face, and prayed, "Mother, please help my son! I''ll be capricious once in my life, okay?"


    Gu Shuixiu was so worn out by Dong Yuanxu that she waved her hand in annoyance, "It''s alright, alright, you go out first, let me think about it, and see how to do this properly."


    When Dong Yuanxu heard the words, he jumped three feet high with joy, making Gu Shuixiu unable to bear to look directly.


    The next day, the Gu family woke up and went directly to the main room, and found that Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu had already woken up, and they had come back from the outside, so they hurriedly greeted them to come in and sit.


    Zhao Shi said embarrassedly: "It''s useless when you''re old, and you can''t stand it after only a day''s drive. How is it? What did your mother say?"


    Zhao looked at Dong Yuanxu expectantly, and wanted to ask when his marriage with Bai Tongyu would take place.


    Dong Qinyan just entered the room just now, Zhao Shi didn''t wait for Dong Yuanxu to answer, she stepped forward and held Dong Qinyan''s hand tightly, caring like a darling: "My girl , let your grandmother take a good look, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how can you see that you have lost a lot of money, but you didn''t eat well at home?"


    Dong Yuanzheng, who followed Dong Qinyan into the house, couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, "Grandma, my little sister is all fat, okay? You can see that she has lost weight with one eye? It''s a pig!"


    Dong Qinyan turned her head in dissatisfaction and retorted: "Brother stinky, isn''t it just jealous that my grandmother hurts me! Is it necessary to attack me personally? Look at you, you eat like a skinny monkey Yes, those who didn''t know thought you were really a monkey!"


    Sure enough, Dong Yuanzheng stretched his arms for a long time, but his fists could not fall down, he said bitterly: "Forget it, only women and villains are difficult to raise, I don''t care about you."


    Dong Qinyan stuck out her tongue towards Dong Yuanzheng with a proud face.


    !


    The Zhao family watched their brothers and sisters sparring with interest, until Dong Yuan sat down in a fit of anger, and then acted as an old man, "Niuniu, you are not allowed to say that brother, but Yuan Zheng has lost some weight, and he has to talk to him. Your eldest brother asks how to practice, you see how strong your eldest brother is!"


    Facing Zhao, Dong Yuanzheng naturally wouldn''t be so arrogant, and Zhao agreed to everything he said.


    After a while, Dong Yuanjie and others also came.


    Bai Tongyu saw Dong Yuanjie, who was somewhat similar to Dong Yuanxu, and was curious for a while, Dong Yuanxu said in her ear: "This is my second brother Dong Yuanjie, just now it was my third brother Dong Yuanzheng, the youngest is my sister.


    I look like five or five like my father and mother, and I don¡¯t like either one, Yuanjie is more like my mother, and he is the most liked by my father. He has always been elegant and looks approachable. Not easy to get close to. The third disciple is more impatient, and has liked to be jealous with the younger sister since he was a child, but he is extremely fond of her, so the two often bicker, and it''s good to get used to it. "


    Bai Tongyu listened to Dong Yuanxu''s introduction, and couldn''t help but envy their family, and they were beautiful and prosperous. Such a family was exactly what she dreamed of.


    As everyone was talking, Dong Yunlan came over with her child.


    Dong Yuanxu stood up this time and greeted: "Little aunt, long time no see, stay safe."


    Dong Yunlan was in a good mood when she saw Dong Yuanxu who had changed a lot, looked up and down, and couldn''t help boasting: "Your child has really grown up! My second brother wrote a letter before. Come back and say that you defeated your little uncle, I still doubt it, but now that I see you like this, I really believe it!"


    Speaking of this matter, Dong Yuanxu immediately apologized to Dong Yunlan, "Little aunt, Yuanxu didn''t mean it, just..."


    "Okay, you don''t need to tell me so much, victory or defeat is a common thing in military affairs, your little uncle was defeated by you, it''s too late for little aunt to be happy! Prove that our family Yuan Xuqing won out of blue. Yu Lan, we don''t have anything to worry about in the future." Dong Yunlan has always been familiar with the general situation, and is extremely fond of the four Dong Yuanxu brothers and sisters, and doesn''t care about Yang Yi''s defeat at all.


    Dong Yuanxu was delighted and brought Bai Tongyu to Dong Yunlan and introduced him.


    Bai Tongyu sighed repeatedly, "Yuanxu, I now know why your sister is so beautiful! There are reasons for your feelings, your little aunt is so beautiful!"


    Dong Yuanxu was not at all modest about this point, "My father and his siblings are all good looking, especially my little aunt, who is the best, otherwise nothing will happen. ...Forget it, I''ll tell you about them when I have a chance in the future, you just need to know that our family is good-looking!"


    "Beautiful!" Bai Tongyu has never seen such a shameless person before, how can you say that you are good-looking so frankly, how narcissistic should this person be?


    However, when she thinks of Dong Qinyan''s beauty, Bai Tongyu feels that Dong Yuanxu is not narcissistic, and their family is really good-looking.

 v5 Chapter 9： Zhaos scolding, sisters questioning

    When Gu Shuixiu entered the house, she found that the entire Dong''s house was like a vegetable market, and she couldn''t help laughing: "It''s been so many years, but this is the first time I''ve found that Cuizhu Mountain can be so lively!"


    Gu Shuixiu just made a joke, but she didn''t expect Zhao Shi''s eyes that hated iron and steel, "If you didn''t let Chenghu leave, would he be able to leave? I don''t understand, you guys The family is not short of that money, why should you let the tiger go away? It''s okay now, the children are gone one by one, and there will be times for you to cry in the future!"


    "Grandmother, don''t talk about it, my mother can''t tell whether it''s today or not, my father is really coming back soon!" , Zhao Shi did not continue to blame Gu Shuixiu.


    Bai Tongyu was at a loss when she saw this. Dong Qinyan took her hand and greeted Gu Huijun to leave the hall.


    My grandmother doesn''t even try to see my mother, she has to read it every time she sees it, it''s good to get used to it." Dong Qinyan said gently, and took the two to her room.


    Embroidery, there are many calligraphy and painting books on the bookcase, and a guqin is placed beside the window sill.


    Bai Tongyu was completely amazed, this Dong Qinyan is really a veritable lady, she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, plus her appearance like a fairy, what kind of woman should such a woman marry Can people do it?


    Gu Huijun can also play chess, calligraphy, painting and cooking, but compared with Dong Qinyan, she is obviously much mediocre, "Little cousin is still the same as before, she can do everything to the extreme. "


    Gu Huijun looked at the double-sided embroidery on the screen obsessively. She had also learned it, but she could not get the systematic study of Dong Qinyan, and the conditions at home were not as good as those of the Dong family. , so learning is only half a bucket of water, not comparable to Dong Qinyan''s craftsmanship.


    Dong Qinyan followed Gu Huijun''s gaze to see the screen, and said with a chuckle: "If the big cousin likes it, how about I send it to you after the screen is completed?"


    "Really?" Gu Huijun became bright.


    Bai Tongyu always felt out of place when she saw them, and didn''t speak, just sat quietly in the room.


    Dong Qinyan poured a glass of water for Bai Tongyu and asked: "Miss Bai, I don''t know where you are now, seeing my elder brother so dear to you, you must have something special. , we are here today, why don''t Miss Bai tell us how you met my big brother?"


    Dong Qinyan looked at Bai Tongyu with a face full of gossip, with her hands resting on her cheeks.


    Gu Huijun on the side listened, her eyes retracted from the screen, and she stared at Bai Tongyu curiously. In their hearts, Dong Yuanxu was the role model they learned from childhood. More or less worship of Dong Yuanxu, Gu Huijun is no exception.


    Bai Tongyu was stared at by the two of them, and she was instantly at a loss. Facing the two eldest young ladies who were raised in the boudoir, if she said that she was a female doctor who was wandering around, would she be looked down upon by them? ?


    Thinking like this, Bai Tongyu is even more tangled. In the eyes of Dong Qinyan and the two, Bai Tongyu is embarrassed to speak.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t force her, but instead talked about many interesting things about Dong Yuanxu''s childhood, which relieved the awkward atmosphere in the room, which really made Bai Tongyu breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just as everyone said this, Cuixi suddenly came over to report happily: "Miss, the aunt came with the child and the Qin family, saying that she wanted to see Miss Bai, madam I have already entertained them in the main room, let you bring Miss Bai to meet the elders."


    Dong Qinyan smiled apologetically at Bai Tongyu, "Miss Bai, don''t worry, the aunt is very good, the aunt is now with my father, and the second cousin of the aunt''s family is also I have a biological child, but my aunt had an adopted daughter who passed away a few years ago due to dystocia, so you don''t need to mention things like children in front of your aunt.


    As for the Qin family, that is our family''s family friend, an out-and-out mountain hunter, the Qin family''s uncle Qin Shan is also in the uprising army now, and he is all his own, so don''t worry too much. "


    On the way, Dong Qinyan told Bai Tongyu everything about the Zuo family and the Qin family. She didn''t expect her to remember it immediately, but only hoped that she would be more cautious.


    Arrived in the main room, sure enough, everyone''s eyes were focused on Bai Tongyu, Dong Yunmei smiled admiringly: "It really is the girl Yuan Xu liked, this temperament looks unusual, and it is probably not unusual. people''s children."


    Gu Shuixiu thought of Bai Tongyu''s life experience that Dong Yuanxu told her yesterday, and immediately rescued Bai Tongyu: "Miss Bai also came from a big family, but her home is not in our Yongjia County, but in Yi''an County. It''s too far from us, so this time I have to come to our church alone."


    Dong Yunmei didn''t understand this, but she was even more happy when she heard that Bai Tongyu came from a big family, "Miss Bai''s parents are so talkative, it is indeed Yuanxu''s blessing, the aunt has nothing to give you. Yes, I hope that after you get married, you and Meimei will spread branches and leaves for the Dong family as soon as possible, so that Yuan Xu''s mother can hug her grandson as soon as possible."


    Bai Tongyu blushed when she heard this, unable to catch a word, Hao Shi laughed and scolded: "What the hell! It''s better to wait until the children are married, by the way, when will the marriage of Shui Xiu and Yuan Xu be scheduled?"


    Gu Shuixiu replied without thinking: "This time Chenghu can''t come back to prepare the marriage for the child, but Yu Qi and the others are coming to participate, and they should be there in a few days. Get ready, when they pick a good day, they will arrange the marriage of the two children, and it will almost be New Year''s Day at that time, just after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, let Yuan Xu leave."


    Gu Shuixiu counts everything well and does not allow any mistakes.


    Dong Yunmei''s face suddenly turned pale when she heard the name Yu Qi.


    Not only Bai Tongyu discovered it, but also Hao Shi and Gu Shuixiu.


    The two were about to step forward to ask, when Dong Yunmei grabbed Gu Shuixiu''s hand in horror and asked anxiously: "Shuixiu, are they coming to take Nian''er away? They took it away before. Qingqing, the result... I can''t let them take Nian''er away with anything I say this time!"


    Gu Shuixiu quickly persuaded: "Nothing! Nian''er will be here in the future, and won''t leave!"

 v5 Chapter 10： Dong Yunlan questioned, Shen Shikang knew his identity

    Dong Yuanxu also persuaded: "Auntie, Yu Qi and the others are just here to attend my wedding to see the children, now... Anyway, they won''t hit the children''s idea, if you don''t worry , you can just move in these days."


    Dong Yunmei was not a mess either. After listening to Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yuanxu''s comfort, she finally calmed down.


    It''s just that when she cried like this, everyone lost their initial temper. Plus, Gu Shuixiu had already made up her mind, so everyone turned to talk about other things.


    Dong Yunlan took the opportunity to ask: "Yuan Xu, did your uncle do anything out of the ordinary in Linhai County?"


    Dong Yunlan said very obscurely, but everyone heard it all at once, with the light of gossip in their eyes, staring at Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu was speechless for a while, "Little aunt, although I have some opinions on my little uncle, I must not slander him, little uncle and the three of them worked as coolies in Linhai County for half a year, and were detained every day. In the mansion, you can''t go anywhere, how can you do something special?


    After we arrived in Linhai County, he turned to manage the new recruits. If he did it himself, I guarantee that my little uncle would not even have a chance to go out, including the eldest uncle and Uncle Qin Shan, everyone was too busy. Touch the ground, really! "


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Dong Yuanxu''s forehead was about to break into a cold sweat, and she was amused for a while, and motioned Dong Yuanxu to take Bai Tongyu out for a walk, lest he be "eaten" by these women.


    "It''s so scary!" Dong Yuanxu walked out of Dong''s house, looking like he had lingering fears, seeing Bai Tongyu pursing his lips and snickering on the side, he was suddenly dissatisfied, "It''s not good to see your husband in trouble. I don''t know how to help me clear the siege, I should be punished!"


    Bai Tongyu heard the words and ran away quickly. The two chased and fought for a while before Dong Yuanxu said, "I''ll take you to the house over the bamboo forest and see Mr.


    Shen Shikang lives in the bamboo forest now, and he won''t show up easily. He is either reading, writing or painting all day long, and even Gu Shuixiu can''t understand it.


    "Sir? How many gentlemen do you have?" Bai Tongyu was almost dizzy, and when he arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, he heard that Mr. Dong Yuanxu, that Mr., really couldn''t understand.


    Dong Yuanxu just remembered, he hadn''t said this to Bai Tongyu, and quickly explained: "I have a gentleman who specializes in teaching me, called Mr. Shen, who used to be Situ of Daliang, famous for Jiankang. Great Confucian. In addition, I have several martial arts masters, the main ones are the uncle Dong Yi you met, and my little uncle, he is in Linhai County now, and you will not be able to see him for the time being."


    "When... a great scholar in the world, is that your husband?" Bai Tongyu could no longer find her voice. Who told her that the Dong family was an ordinary mountain hunter? There is also a contemporary great Confucian hidden here!


    Dong Yuanxu saw Bai Tongyu''s shocked face, and smiled happily: "You don''t have to be so surprised, Mr. Shen resigned from office and returned to his hometown, and was rescued by my parents, so he simply stayed in Cuizhu Mountain to teach us After studying, it''s not as complicated as you think!"


    Bai Tongyu still couldn''t react, her mind was dizzy.


    "Yuan Xu, what do you think I should do when I go to see Mr. Shen? Do you want to change clothes?" Bai Tongyu was really anxious, and he said that those who don''t know are fearless. Misunderstanding, I didn''t feel anything when I saw Gu Shuixiu and others. At most, I was nervous at the time, and it was fine later. Now Dong Yuanxu told her that there was a great scholar here, so I can imagine how much impact it had on her.


    Dong Yuanxu chuckled lightly: "You don''t have to do anything in particular, Mr. is the most lenient, and he is all about books, and the rest is not very particular, you just need to do a junior salute."


    Bai Tongyu was inexplicably taken to the house in the bamboo forest. As soon as he entered the house, Bai Tongyu shivered a little, it was much colder than Dong''s house.


    The two turned around a few times in the corridor of the house. During this period, Dong Yuanxu also saw Zhao Baoer and Zhang Junchi, and they chatted a few times before they parted.


    This time Dong Yuanxu learned to be good, and took the initiative to introduce to Bai Tongyu: "The two people just now, the older one is my cousin, who married the eldest aunt''s biological eldest daughter, and now has a child Now, the other one is called Zhang Junchi... I was adopted by my parents since I was a child. I was born in a big family, but I just encountered some bad things. Now his marriage is still pending. My mother means to match him with Huijun. Cousin, it''s not settled yet.


    In addition to the two of them, there are four brothers from the Qin family and two cousins ??from the Zuo family studying here. Voice, and then there is Mr. Shen''s grandson, Brother Shen, who used to study here too"


    "So this is a private school, right?" Bai Tongyu has already figured it out, her husband''s family is really not simple, and she can even create a private school in this deep mountain, see them all Fengshen''s handsome appearance, I''m afraid it''s not a thing in the pool, it seems that she has really found a wonderful family!


    Bai Tongyu arrived at the door of Shen Shikang''s study before she could figure it out.


    Dong Yuanxu knocked on the door and said warmly, "Can you rest, sir?"


    "Come in!" After a pause, Shen Shikang''s lazy voice came.


    The two of them went in and found that the room was actually warmer than the outside, and they felt hot in their cloaks.


    Bai Tongyu was so cautious that she didn''t know what to do, Dong Yuanxu pulled her directly and introduced to Shen Shikang: "Sir, this is my wife who hasn''t been through the door. I brought it here today to give you peace of mind."


    Shen Shikang''s gaze shifted from Dong Yuanxu to Bai Tongyu, kind and kind, which made Bai Tongyu relax.


    "Bai Tongyu has seen Mr. Shen." Bai Tongyu bowed and stood beside Dong Yuanxu obediently, pouring tea for the two from time to time.


    Shen Shikang watched Bai Tongyu for a while, until Bai Tongyu walked to their side, and then asked suspiciously, "Bai people?"


    Bai Tongyu shook her hand and almost knocked over the tea cup in her hand.


    Dong Yuanxu''s expression changed, "How do you know that Yu''er is from the Bai clan? Uncle Dong Yi also recognized her identity when he saw Yu''er."


    Shen Shikang signaled the two not to be nervous, but still said lovingly: "In the early years, I went to Xiangdong to be a prefect, and the Bai people have a lot of power there, and I was fortunate to go to the Bai people to participate in a The tea-picking conference, I still remember the fragrance of tea freshly, Miss Bai said that her surname is Bai, and she also has that tea fragrance, so I just asked a little more, it''s not as complicated as you think."


    Not very likely to be discovered by the Bai people.

 v5 Chapter 11： Shen Shikang guides the way, and the alert Gu Shuixiu

    Shen Shikang has also come here. Seeing the two of them like this, his heart became clear, "Did you two get together without the consent of the Bai people?"


    Dong Yuanxu hesitated, but nodded in recognition.


    Shen Shikang sighed lightly and shook his head, "I don''t know who the current patriarch of the Bai family is, if it''s the same one when I took office, I can come forward to help you talk and talk. and."


    Bai Tongyu, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up now, "Thank you for your kindness, but the patriarch when you took office should be my grandfather, and the current patriarch is my father, my father. ...quick success, but he has a good reputation. He arranged a marriage for me, the second son of the prefect of Xiangdong County. I disagreed, but he didn''t care. I had to escape from the marriage. Days, I can''t go back, if I go back, I can only be executed in secret, there is absolutely no room for turning around."


    "Alas! It seems that your father is the eldest son of the former chief of the Bai clan! I saw him when I went to the stockade of the Bai clan. In the past few years, I''m afraid that my temper will be even worse!" Shen Shikang knew a little about the clan rules of the Bai clan, and knew that what Bai Tongyu said was true, if she went back, she would surely die.


    Dong Yuanxu asked nervously, "Sir, is there a solution?"


    Shen Shikang thought for a while, looked at Dong Yuanxu, then looked at Bai Tongyu, and said solemnly: "There is no way to solve it, but Miss Bai may have to be wronged and make some sacrifices."


    Bai Tongyu and Dong Yuanxu looked at each other, puzzled by Shen Shikang''s deep meaning.


    Shen Shikang explained: "Bai girl can be recognized mainly because of her surname and body odor, as for her appearance, it is second, unless someone from the Bai people who is familiar with Bai girl appears, it is very unusual for people to be very unusual. It''s hard to tell from your looks that you are from the Bai nationality.


    As for the surname, it¡¯s easy to handle, the big deal is to follow the husband¡¯s surname and follow Yuan Xu¡¯s surname Dong, that¡¯s the smell¡­¡±


    Shen Shikang frowned and asked, "Do you Bai people have any way to get rid of the odor?"


    Shen Shikang thought that the Bai people had been practicing medicine for generations, and his medical attainments far surpassed that of many famous doctors, so he looked at Bai Tongyu with anticipation.


    Bai Tongyu couldn''t help smiling bitterly when she heard the words, "Although I am a doctor in elementary school, I am only good at some common diseases, as well as women''s diseases. I only know a little about these partial things."


    Shen Shikang was not disappointed when he heard it, as if he had expected it, "Yuanxu, go and invite your mother over and ask her if she has any way to do it."


    "Yes!" Dong Yuanxu ran out of the house immediately, leaving Bai Tongyu with a blank face and Shen Shikang with a thoughtful face.


    Seeing no one, Shen Shikang is a kind old man again, Bai Tongyu asked boldly: "Sir, did aunt also study medicine?"


    Bai Tongyu really can''t understand why Shen Shikang asked Gu Shuixiu to discuss the issue of her body fragrance. There are not many female doctors in this era, and their Bai family is a special case. If there is another female doctor at this moment, Bai Tongyu Really shocked.


    Shen Shikang chuckled and shook his head, playing dumb, "Yuanxu''s mother is just an ordinary woman, she has never studied medicine, or even anything, but she has an exquisite heart, a ghost. There are endless ideas, and now you can''t think of a solution, so you can only ask Yuan Xu''s mother to come over and think of ideas together, and the dead horse will become a living horse doctor."


    Bai Tongyu is stupid, is this okay?


    Dong Yuanxu only left for two quarters of an hour before bringing Gu Shuixiu over.


    Before the two entered the room, Shen Shikang and Bai Tongyu heard Gu Shuixiu''s exclamation.


    "Stinky boy, slow down for me, it''s been a long time since your mother ran like this! Do you want to be beaten?"


    "Mother! Saving people is like putting out a fire! The bigger your pace, the faster you will be."


    Mother and son, you said each other, and directly quarreled in Shen Shikang''s study.


    Bai Tongyu had already stood up when Gu Shuixiu entered the room. After saluting Gu Shuixiu, she stood beside her obediently.


    "It''s alright, alright, our family doesn''t pay so much attention!" Being forced by Dong Yuanxu, Gu Shuixiu said to Bai Tongyu out of breath, and then gave Dong Yuanxu a hard look. .


    Dong Yuanxu hurriedly acted like a spoiled brat and sold it, and seeing Gu Shuixiu coaxed him so much that Gu Shuixiu sat down calmly.


    Shen Shikang said hilariously: "It''s still more lively, and it won''t be sad to see your mother and son bickering every day!"


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief, and casually continued: "Mr. Shen''s place is full of people every day, and it''s rare to have free time to be alone, even if it''s not as noisy as our mother and son, you''re not deserted here, and now it''s more stinky. Boy, but I feel a lot of noise, it''s still better than before."


    Dong Yuanxu touched his nose aggrievedly. It seemed that his mother''s anger had not subsided, so it was more practical for him to hold up his tail obediently.


    Shen Shikang shook his head and chuckled, "I''m really in a hurry to find you this time, don''t blame Yuanxu, Xiu girl, I know you have a lot of tricks, the body fragrance on Miss Bai is a problem Can you help me think of a way to deal with it?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, looked at Bai Tongyu beside him, and exclaimed, "Sir! How could I have such a skill!"


    Bai Tongyu and Dong Yuanxu could not help but be disappointed when they heard the words, but this was also what they expected.


    Shen Shikang smiled and said indifferently: "Don''t rush to say that you can''t do it, let me tell you about the body fragrance of Bai girl, the lineage of Bai clan patriarch The children of 10 years old should be soaked in the potion as soon as they are born, and bathed in special potions every day until they are ten years old.


    , after all, this is also for your family''s good! "


    When Shen Shikang said this, Gu Shuixiu really calmed down and thought about it seriously, she got close to Bai Tongyu, smelled it carefully, and asked, "Does the smell on your body make you sweat? It becomes more intense after that?"


    Bai Tongyu was startled, but she didn''t expect Gu Shuixiu to hit the key point when she opened her mouth, she nodded sadly, "Normally I can smell the smell on my body unless I''m close, but if I sweat, I''m only afraid of three feet. You can smell it outside."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded clearly, "This is not the case with ordinary soaking medicated baths, and the smell after bathing will fade with time, if you don''t continue soaking, it will soon be There will be no such smell, and in the case of Miss Bai, it means that the smell has become a kind of body fragrance, and it is not so easy to deal with! But..."

 v5 Chapter 12： Gu Shuixius idea, Yu Qi and others arrived

    Bai Tongyu was already desperate, but after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, hope burst out in her eyes.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and shook her head, and said warmly, "If we can know what the ingredients are in the potions that the Bai people have soaked for you since childhood, we can adjust them according to the ingredients, and then let you soak in new potions. The smell has changed, this is a tricky way to do it, after all, the recipe for this potion is only in the hands of the patriarch of the Bai clan, and it is not easy to get this recipe from him."


    Shen Shikang nodded, "This method is also the most feasible method at present. This is the formula of this potion. If you want to get it, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    Dong Yuanxu personally went to Baizhai, and was tricked by the uncle Bai. Naturally, he knew that Baizhai was not an ordinary place, so he entered as soon as he said it, and went out as soon as he said it. Thinking, after we get married, I will discuss with Uncle Dong Yi and the others, and they will definitely find a way to get this potion formula." Dong Yuanxu assured Bai Tongyu.


    Bai Tongyu nodded with tears in her eyes, looked at Shen Shikang and the three of them gratefully, and knelt down for them, "Tongyu has grown up so much, except my mother who cared so much about me, no one else cares about me so much. Now, Tong Yu, thank you for your care and love!"


    Bai Tongyu gave Shen Shikang and Gu Shuixiu three loud kowtows, making them both uncomfortable.


    "Gu Shuixiu said in relief, motioning for Dong Yuanxu to bring the people back first.


    Bai Tongyu once again thanked Gu Shuixiu and Shen Shikang, and then followed Dong Yuanxu out of Shen Shikang''s study.


    "Oh! It''s a good girl, it''s a pity!" Shen Shikang couldn''t help sighing: "The Bai people are not small, although they are mainly located in eastern Hunan, but their people are all over the country, and most of them are doctors, so they can''t be offended. Try not to offend you. I have already told them that in the future, when Miss Bai is married to your family, she will be crowned Dong Xing, which can also hide people''s eyes and ears.


    Appearance is also easy to handle. With the change of age and temperament, it is not easy to recognize it at once. I''m afraid that after this girl gets married, she will stay in Cuizhu Mountain first, and wait until the problem of body fragrance is solved before going out, which will save too much risk. "


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, Shen Shikang said exactly what she thought, "At this moment, even if we get the formula of the potion as soon as possible, it will take some time for us to study it, and Xiangdong County is not yet We have to be careful when we act on our site. I remember that Xiangzhou is close to Xiangdong County, which is now under the jurisdiction of Big Brother Shen. I wonder if I can ask Big Brother Shen to help?


    We have everything." Shen Shikang said slowly.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little surprised, "Why does Mr. Bai care so much about Miss Bai? It''s really confusing."


    Shen Shikang just chuckled and shook his head, reluctant to say more, his eyes fell into deep reminiscence.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t understand, so she didn''t ask, and quietly left Shen Shikang''s study, thinking about the fragrance of Baitong Feather all the way, although the formula of the potion is very important, but now the formula is taken If you don''t, you can''t sit still.


    From this day on, Gu Shuixiu had people search for a lot of miscellaneous books and folk remedies.


    From this day on, Bai Tongyu began to live a life in the water, soaking in the potion for a period of time almost every day.


    Fortunately, the medicine Gu Shuixiu used was mild and would not hurt her body.


    After a few days, Yu Qi and the others finally arrived late. This time, there are Yu Qi Yu Jiu and Yu Yi.


    I met Gu Shuixiu on Qi and Jiu, and as for Yi, it was the first time I saw each other, so as not to ask again.


    This was also the first time Yu Yi met Dong Chenghu''s wife Gu Shuixiu. He always thought that Dong Chenghu was born in a hunter, and no matter how good his wife was, he would never be able to surpass a lady born in a big family, but this time When he saw it, he realized that he was really wrong. Although Gu Shuixiu didn''t pay attention to the rules like a high-profile woman, she still paid attention to the rules.


    The behavior is generous and wanton, but it looks a bit noble, and there is a bit of natural beauty, coupled with her delicate appearance and unique temperament, she is indeed no better than a lady with a big family. Not bad, but a little more flavorful.


    What surprised Yu Yi the most was that Gu Shuixiu should be over thirty-five, but looking at her appearance and figure, he believed that she was in her early twenties, it was too well maintained.


    After Gu Shuixiu greeted them neither humbly nor arrogantly, she saw that Yu Qi had been looking out the door, she was relieved, and ordered to Cuixi: "Go and bring Nian''er over to meet the guests."


    Nian¡¯er is now six years old, and she is a lot more sensible.


    While everyone was waiting, Yu Yi took out a family letter from his arms and handed it to Gu Shuixiu, "Mrs. Dong, this is what Master Dong asked me to hand over to you personally. So, please wait patiently, Mrs. Dong."


    "Oh?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes lit up, she took Dong Chenghu''s letter, but did not immediately open it to read, but instead asked, "When will the incident happen?"


    Yu Yiyi was stunned, and when she realized that there were no other outsiders in the hall, she whispered, "The summer solstice is a good time after the new year!"


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she immediately understood and did not mention this topic again.


    After a while, Cui Xi carried Nian¡¯er into the main room.


    .


    Yu Qi was about to go up to hug the child excitedly, but Nian¡¯er avoided it. The little girl stretched out her hand to Gu Shuixiu in fear, and said childishly, ¡°Auntie hug!¡±


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t care, she habitually took over Nian''er, pointed at Yu Yi or three people, and introduced them to Nian''er gently, "Nian''er, these three uncles came here specially Yours, didn''t Nian''er always want to know about her parents? You can ask these three uncles, they know everything and can tell you everything. "


    Nian''er stretched her neck vigilantly and curiously, but because she was shy, she didn''t dare to let Yu Qi and others hug her.


    Yu Qisan and the others didn''t care, as long as they could see that the young lady was safe and healthy. After all, the eldest young lady in their family was crazy, and they were worried that the child would be affected by it.

 v5 Chapter 13： get married, teach sister-in-law

    After Gu Shuixiu asked Cuixi to take Nian''er away, she asked Jingjing to lead them to the guest room. Now that everyone has arrived, it''s time to set the date of marriage. While waiting for her, Gu Shuixiu thought about it, but decided to set the wedding in three days. Now Bai Tongyu''s wedding dress has been tailored according to her figure, and it is almost finished.


    Gu Shuixiu was notified by Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu, and Bai Tongyu cried with joy. Now she has accepted the Dong family and the Gu family, looking forward to becoming a member of the Dong family and having a warm home.


    The day before they got married, Gu Mingde and Uncle Qin went fishing in the river together. Fortunately, it was winter and the river was all frozen, so Gu Shuixiu had no problem.


    On the day of the wedding, Gu Shuixiu woke up early to prepare things at home, Bai Tongyu moved to the Zuo family in the valley ahead of time and married directly from there, allowing her to experience a perfect wedding.


    On the second day after the couple got married, Yu Qi and others proposed to leave. They only stayed for four days, which made Gu Shuixiu feel a little embarrassed. They prepared a lot of dry food, and the three of them were quite happy, Gu Shuixiu would take as much as he gave, and he was not polite at all.


    Gu''s family and others also followed Yu Qi and the others out of the mountain. After all, there is still a lot of work in the county.


    Before leaving, Yang Qiong specially asked Gu Shuixiu, "Eldest sister, you said before that you would betroth Huijun to Zhang Junchi, did he agree?"


    "What? Are you in a hurry?" Gu Shuixiu put down the tea cup curiously, and was surprised that Yang Qiong, who had always been heartless, began to care about Gu Huijun''s marriage.


    When she asked Yang Qiong like this, she simply sat down without covering it up, and said directly: "Eldest sister, although the Zhang family has a good family background, Junchi is also a good boy, but I think he This person is too quiet, and Huijun has a quiet temperament, can these two live together?"


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she rolled her eyes indecent, and retorted unceremoniously, "Do you think everyone likes to be as noisy as you? , In the past, when there were too many people, she would have to hide alone, so why not find a quiet and beautiful man for her now?"


    Yang Qiong was speechless by Gu Shuixiu, but she always felt that Gu Huijun and Zhang Junchi lived a strange life.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu sighed and said, "Don''t worry about it, I asked Junchi before, he had no opinion, and asked Huijun, she didn''t have any concerns about her marriage. what idea.


    As long as the two of them are willing, it is not a bad thing to be together. After the two get married and have children, let them go to Linhai County. Nian''er also went with him, and Chenghu and the others were taking care of him, so there would be no problem. "


    Yang Qiong hesitated when she heard that Gu Huijun was going to marry so far away from Linhai County.


    Gu Shuixiu knew what she was thinking and said dejectedly: "Okay, I know you rely on Huijun, but she will marry sooner or later, even if she is married in Yongjia County, is it possible that you still expect her to be able to Go back often? As the so-called married daughter poured out the water, the situation is different now. Huijun must marry a good family and be the mistress of the house. It is absolutely impossible to be like what we used to be. You must understand this. "


    Yang Qiong frowned, obviously unable to accept everything Gu Shuixiu said for a while. If Gu Huijun had not been helping her all these years, she would definitely not be able to support the family. Slowly, she has She was used to relying on that child, and now that Gu Shuixiu said this, she seemed to have lost her backbone.


    "Sister, I knew..."


    Seeing Yang Qiong''s expression of regret, Gu Shuixiu reminded: "I don''t know much, you are the eldest daughter-in-law of the Gu family, and you should have stood up by yourself. How far can you do it, but today is different from the past. With me, Yuan Xu and the others, the Gu family will never be mediocre in Zhishui County in the future.


    Don''t talk about them, let''s talk about Donglin and the others, who hasn''t read poetry and books since childhood and waited to become an official in the dynasty. The official is just around the corner. If the children are promising, how can you go out to socialize, how can you do things worthy of your identity? "


    Gu Shuixiu is already a little angry. Yang Qiong has been living in Zhishui County for all these years. She thought she should slowly learn to support a family. It is not Yang Qiong who is supporting the Gu family''s big house, but Gu Huijun, the woman with a lithe and blue heart.


    If the Zhao family hadn''t come to complain to her this time, Gu Shuixiu wouldn''t know the situation in the Gu family''s big house. She has long wanted to find an opportunity to give Yang Qiong a good point, but she is so troubled with everything that she has only had the opportunity to tell her about it now.


    Yang Qiong was dumbfounded, thinking that when she and Gu Daniu got married, it was because she saw the kindness of Gu''s family. It was only after hearing so much about it that she began to panic.


    Yang Qiong couldn''t say a word, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t plan to let her go, "You should understand one thing, Huijun has been taught by everyone''s standards since she was a child, even if she doesn''t marry Junchi, she couldn''t possibly marry an ordinary family. She lived in the days of chai, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and tea. She worked hard all day for a little money. Even if you agreed, Daniel and my parents wouldn''t allow it.


    Once she gets married to a good family, which good family have you seen that would allow the daughter-in-law to return to her parents'' house every three days? As long as Huijun gets married, he will never be able to take care of your family''s affairs in the future. You must be clear about this. My mother is also old now. Although they live with you, how long will she be able to help you in charge of the house? "


    "Sister, tell me directly, what should I do?" Yang Qiong has one advantage, that is, she has a good heart. After hearing Gu Shuixiu say so much, she did not blame her, but asked her for help. solution.


    It is precisely because of her temperament that Gu Shuixiu speaks without any scruples.


    Ask them as soon as possible, if they don''t object, the marriage will be settled like this, as for the matter of going to Linhai County, no matter how much you lose, your husband will have to leave your son to talk about it, it''s not too late, you don''t have to worry so much."

 v5 Chapter 14： Dong Yuanxus departure, Shen Zipings troubles

    As soon as the Gu family left, the others went back to their respective homes, and the Cuizhu Mountain was suddenly deserted.


    Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu were mixing oil with honey, so Gu Shuixiu didn''t want people to disturb them. They could only be seen during meal time.


    These days, Gu Shuixiu has told Shen Ziping about Bai Tongyu''s situation and the flying pigeon biography, hoping that he will help, and at the same time, Dong Yi has sent someone to inquire.


    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Dong Yuanxu was ready to leave, so he had to say to Bai Tongyu: "Yu''er, this time I am going back to Yi''an County by myself, you will stay in Cuizhu Mountain with my mother. Together, don¡¯t worry, I will help you find a solution to your body fragrance as soon as possible, and after your body fragrance problem is resolved, I will take you back to Ngee Ann County.¡±


    Although Bai Tongyu had long thought that Dong Yuanxu would make such a decision, Dong Yuanxu never said that she had other hopes. Now Dong Yuanxu personally told her that he wanted her to stay, and Bai Tongyu''s heart sank immediately. Holding Dong Yuanxu reluctantly, he knew the seriousness of the matter, so he didn''t dare to entangle him any more, he just wrapped it tightly for a while and then parted.


    As soon as Dong Yuanxu left, Bai Tongyu''s heart seemed to be empty in an instant, and he was listless all day.


    Gu Shuixiu saw it in her eyes and didn''t say anything, she just asked Dong Qinyan to accompany her more, until one day, Bai Tongyu saw Gu Shuixiu grinding herbal medicine, and then she lifted her spirits and slowly shifted all her thoughts. to the research recipe.


    In March, Bai Tongyu found that her sunflower water had not come for a month, and she had some doubts in her heart. Going to see Gu Shuixiu, the entire Cuizhu Mountain was boiling again in an instant.


    Gu Shuixiu''s research on the potion had some results, and she wanted Bai Tongyu to try it. Now that Bai Tongyu is pregnant, naturally she can''t mess around, so she has to let the other maids try it first, anyway, they are all mild The medicinal herbs will not kill anyone if they soak it in the medicinal bath, and the maids don''t have to work because they are soaked in the medicinal bath. For a while, the life of this experimental guinea pig has become a hot bun in the Cuizhu Mountain.


    Because Bai Tongyu is pregnant and researching potions, Cuizhu Mountain is very busy.


    Xiangzhou was completely boiled over by Gu Shuixiu''s letter, Shen Ziping frowned while holding the letter, Liang Shi and Shen Yuetong looked like old gods were there, Shen Jiangan leaned against the window and meditated .


    Knowing that Zuo Fengying came in with food, the people in the room made some noise.


    In the end, Liang Shi directly waved his hand and shook his head again and again, "Don''t count on me, let me kill the enemy and I can still carry a gun. It''s better to think about it." The point is that she often says Ideas are all bad ideas, after so many years, Liang has learned to behave.


    Shen Ziping saw that Liang was useless, so he could only cast hopeful eyes on Shen Yuetong beside Liang.


    The little girl is thirteen now. She has been with her parents for many years, but she is not a little girl who knows nothing, but when she meets Shen Ziping''s eyes, Shen Yuetong lowered her head a little guilty, " Dad, we also know that the Bai clan is not an ordinary force, it still has prestige among the people, if you want to act, you have to hit it immediately, otherwise there will be a lot of troubles in the future."


    Shen Ziping rolled his eyes speechlessly, "It''s up to you! If the Bai people are just an ordinary tribe, I''ll just send someone to grab it."


    , I thought he was a grass bandit!


    Shen Jiangan listened to it for a long time, sighed, and walked to Shen Ziping''s side, motioning Zuo Fengying to sit down and rest, then she sat next to Shen Ziping and said seriously: "Dad, don''t break or stand. , Xiangdong County borders Xiangzhou, and the marriage between the prefect and the Bai people is nothing more than to strengthen their own power. In this case, we can no longer sit back and wait. Taking advantage of the fact that they have just joined the alliance and the situation is unstable, at this time, Xiangdong County will be Best to get it!


    It''s just that this matter is not only our business, but also related to Uncle Dong''s family, so you should tell Uncle Dong and let him send someone over there to support, but Xiangdong County has People like the Bai family, who are good at medicine, can''t use poison, but they have to prevent them from using poison to sway us. "


    Shen Ziping has not attacked Xiangdong County in recent years, partly because it is where the Bai people gather, and it is the most troublesome to deal with these people who are good at using drugs and poisons.


    Shen Ziping only felt that his scalp was going numb when he heard it, and he couldn''t help cursing: "It''s all because of this Bai clan, I''ve had enough over the years! Well, since we have to do it, let''s Let the Bai people also serve the pot, so as to avoid future troubles!"


    "What nonsense!" Liang Shi didn''t wait for Shen Ziping to finish his rhetoric, and directly blocked his mouth, "The Bai people are not ordinary forces, you can say it! The Bai people are scattered in the Liang Liang. I don''t know how many people there are, as well as in-laws, so if you move your whole body, what are you doing if you don''t have anything to provoke them!


    Now that we want to win Xiangdong County, Shuixiu needs the secret recipe of the Bai people. The best way is to send troops to Xiangdong County and destroy the prefect family. At this time, the Bai people will definitely As we are nervous, we don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them. As long as they are in chaos, we send someone to sneak in and search for the secret recipe. Even if we are found, as long as we bite to death and don¡¯t recognize us, the Bai people can¡¯t do anything to us. What should we do? You need to negotiate well. "


    With Liang''s ability, it is not easy to think of these things. As for how to act, it depends on the ability of Shen Ziping and the others.


    "Mother, you still said that you can''t do anything about it, look, you have already pointed the way to Dad!" Shen Yuetong patted Liang''s flattery at the right time.


    Liang immediately smiled and showed a row of teeth.


    Shen Ziping agreed with Shen Yuetong''s statement and praised Liang Shi repeatedly. Shen Jiangan watched silently for a while, he should say that his father was too brainless, or should he praise his mother for being smart, ordinary people Not everyone thinks of these, only his father...


    Shen Jiangan shook his head helplessly, and said to Zuo Fengying, who was beside him: "I know that you learned the rules from Aunt Liu and Aunt Xiu when you were a child. Get ready, we will pretend to be wealthy couples who travel around and go to Xiangdong County to explore the truth.


    You don''t have to do anything, just find the opportunity to get in touch with the Bai people and try to build a good relationship with them. Don''t do the rest, don''t tempt them, let them be wary of you, and we''ll just wait for the opportunity. "

 v5 Chapter 15： Shen Jiangans idea, Zuo Fengyings illness

    Liang did not agree very much, "Jiang An, Feng Ying has never been involved in the world. Would it be too risky for her to do such a thing?"


    Zuo Fengying hurriedly said: "Mother, it''s not dangerous, Xianggong just asked me to make friends with the Bai people, and didn''t ask me to do anything. Besides, I have learned the rules and etiquette for so many years. , if it can come in handy, it would be great."


    Shen Jiang patted Zuo Fengying''s hand reassuringly, with some admiration in his eyes, "Madam really is a hero in women''s middle school!"


    "Mother, don''t worry, Feng Ying is my wife anyway, I won''t let her get involved, this time I just let her stand up for me. People from the Bai people are suspicious. Besides, if it is a big man in the past, it would definitely be difficult to act in the past, but if it is a rich lady, they will definitely not think that such a woman will plot against the Bai people, and they must be the least vigilant." Shen Jiangan is not aimless, everything Everything is just to pave the way for the back.


    "Dad, while we are going to Xiangdong County, you should discuss it with Uncle Dong as soon as possible, and when you have all the people here, you will send a letter to me, and wait for me. information."


    Shen Ziping responded, without any doubts, as if he was a mission, and Shen Jiangan was the one giving orders.


    Zuo Fengying saw Shen Ziping like this, she wanted to laugh inexplicably, but Shen Ziping was her father-in-law, it was indecent to laugh like this, she had to hold back, she was about to suffer internal injuries .


    Two days later, the couple packed up and left Xiangzhou quickly, and when they rushed to Xiangdong County, the two of them deliberately circled around for a veritable play.


    The local customs and customs of Xiangdong County are similar to those of Xiangzhou. It is not fatal to eat a poison specially, but it will cause some diseases in the body.


    If you have a disease, you can naturally go to the medical center where the Bai people are located.


    In the early morning, a carriage hurriedly stopped at the gate of the Bai Nationality Medical Center. At this time, the medical center had just opened, and the apprentices were still awake.


    Shen Jiangan rushed into the hospital, grabbed the apprentice''s hand anxiously, and asked anxiously, "Where''s the doctor? Is the doctor here? My wife is sick, I need to find a doctor!"


    The apprentice was completely sobered up by Shen Jiang''an, and hurriedly shouted to the inner courtyard twice, not long after, a middle-aged man rushed out, heard that the patient was a woman, and went in again, not long after , replaced by a middle-aged beautiful woman.


    The beautiful woman looked more calm than the middle-aged man. Seeing the anxious Shen Jiangan, she didn''t say anything to him, but walked towards the carriage, lifted the curtain of the car, and saw Zuo Fengying, who was in pain, quickly got Zuo Fengying down and sent him to the clinic.


    Only Shen Jiangan is qualified to follow up.


    Well, Shen Jiangan felt very depressed.


    The middle-aged and beautiful woman is used to it and doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all. She calmly checked Zuo Fengying''s body and asked, "Where is the lady feeling uncomfortable?"


    Zuo Fengying glanced at Shen Jiangan, and cold sweat broke out from the pain, "My stomach is uncomfortable, the left side hurts for a while, the right side hurts for a while, sometimes it hurts, it''s so cold!"


    Seeing Zuo Fengying curled up into a ball, Shen Jiangan couldn''t stand anymore, and quickly hugged Zuo Fengying in his arms, looking at the middle-aged beautiful woman pleadingly, "Doctor, my wife is this What''s wrong? It''s so good, why is it like this?"


    The middle-aged beautiful woman did not directly answer Shen Jiangan''s question, and carefully checked Zuo Fengying''s body, from calm at first to dignified, and then her brows were almost tied to death, " This gentleman, did Madam Zun eat something wrong when you came in?"


    "What''s wrong?" Shen Jiangan was stunned for a while, looked at Zuo Fengying blankly, then shook his head, "No, we travel around, eat and sleep together, if my wife I really ate something wrong, there''s no reason she''s okay, I''m okay."


    This is also true, the middle-aged beautiful woman heard the words, her expression became more solemn.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong food, how could this be? This pulse... is really hard to fathom.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman''s face was a little red, she finally gave up after a long time, looked at Shen Jiangan apologetically, "This son, I don''t dare to make a rash diagnosis now, you see, do you want to? Take Mrs. Zun to our Bai people''s stockade to show our patriarch, our patriarch''s medical skills are the best in the clan, I believe that if he comes out, Mrs. Zun will definitely be fine, that is, the consultation fee will be more expensive."


    If it weren''t for the fact that the couple had a good family background, the middle-aged beautiful woman would definitely not have made this suggestion, lest she would be the one who was scolded when she got a doctor but couldn''t get the consultation fee.


    Shen Jiangan was overjoyed when he heard the middle-aged beautiful woman''s words, and muttered in his mouth, "That''s great, Madam, you are saved!"


    "Go, let''s go now! It doesn''t matter how much the consultation fee is."


    The middle-aged beautiful woman quickly said: "Our hospital is only for ordinary people, and even some poor families do not accept the consultation fee, but if we want our patriarch to go out, the consultation fee will be at least fifty taels. Bottom."


    The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Shen Jiangan tentatively. In fact, the patriarch of the Bai clan paid 22 taels for a horse consultation. She directly said 50 taels, and then at least half of the money would be deducted from it.


    Shen Jiangan guessed that there is something tricky here, but now is not the time to care about it, and immediately nodded in response, and looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman with a look of gratitude.


    Seeing that Shen Jiangan agreed, the middle-aged beautiful woman immediately ordered someone to take them to the Bai family. Her attitude was so warm that it made Shen Jiangan understand something.


    With the arrangement of the beautiful middle-aged woman, it was easy for the couple to enter Baizhai, and even the uncle Bai, whom Dong Yuanxu met last time, did not appear.


    After entering the Baizhai, the couple were arranged in a guest room. It didn''t take long for the patriarch of the Bai people to come in. At this time, Zuo Fengying was dying of pain, and Shen Jiangan was in tears. It was about to fall out, and this time I was really crying because of my heartache.


    Shen Jiang An was also obedient, An An stood aside, anxiously staring at Zuo Fengying on the bed.


    While the Patriarch of the Bai clan had a pulse diagnosis, Uncle Bai came in, just glanced at Shen Jiangan and went out.


    It''s really weird!"

 v5 Chapter 16： some money, sickness

    "What can I do? Doctor, please save my wife. It doesn''t matter how much you want, I can give it..." Shen Jiangan was about to collapse, crying like a child .


    Zuo Fengying on the bed was about to think she was really going to die.


    The patriarch of the Bai clan was moved when he heard that the amount of money for the consultation is not a problem, but when Shen Jiangan cried like this, cold sweat almost broke out on his forehead, and he quickly comforted: "This son, We still need to observe Mrs. Zun''s body, the old man will give her a dose of analgesic decoction first, let Mrs. Zun slow down, the specific cause of the disease still needs to be investigated."


    In this way, Shen Jiangan and Zuo Fengying temporarily lived in Bai Zhaizhai.


    With emotion, if it wasn''t for his idea, Zuo Fengying wouldn''t have to suffer like this.


    The medicine she takes can only cause pain to the body, but will not cause physical damage, but the reaction will be more intense, there is another medicine, it will not be so painful, but it will cause drowsiness, maybe Sequelae to the body.


    Originally, Shen Jiangan planned to take the medicine by himself, and asked Zuo Fengying to take him to the Bai Nationality Medical Center. When Zuo Fengying came to change his mind, she came to take the medicine. Shen Jiangan sent her there. It was a woman, and only women sent by the Bai people to take care of her would be more convenient for her to inquire about the news.


    In Zuo Fengying''s persistence, the two finally chose the first poison, but they did not expect the effect to far exceed their expectations.


    Zuo Fengying opened her eyes slightly, and it was painful for a day, which made her almost collapse, "Xianggong, do you think the patriarch of the Bai clan can find a way to detoxify?"


    & nbsp; The people we arranged will also show up, and that''s when we can get started."


    The prefect goes back and provokes the contradiction between the two sides, which will also help Shen Ziping to attack and take Xiangdong County.


    The couple here are serious about implementing the plan.


    The patriarch of the Bai clan is also racking his brains thinking about how to remove the poison from Zuo Fengying.


    Uncle Bai pushed open the door of the patriarch of the Bai clan with the medicine in his hand, and asked hoarsely, "Patriarch, you haven''t slept so late!"


    The patriarch of the Bai clan didn''t even look at Uncle Bai, and his whole mind was immersed in the development of the antidote. Uncle Bai could only shake his head helplessly, put down his things and prepare to go out.


    The patriarch of the Bai clan said at this time, "How are the two people who seek medical treatment now?"


    "Hui Patriarch, the lady has calmed down after drinking the analgesic decoction, and has gone to sleep. The son has been with him to take care of him, and he went to the latrine during the period. I haven''t stepped out of the yard yet." Uncle Bai told the truth, but he didn''t know the meaning of the Bai Clan''s question.


    Marrying in the past will reassure their hearts. Now that Yu''er has run away, we told them that the person was dead, but they didn''t believe it, thinking that we were deliberately holding on to the person and betting on chips!


    I am afraid that they will jump over the wall and this matter will be discovered, or Xiangdong County will be targeted, you should watch all the outsiders who enter Baizhai, don''t let them wander around, what? You know where you should go and where you shouldn''t go. "


    "Yes!" Uncle Bai respectfully responded, but he didn''t care much in his heart. The patriarch has been suspicious since Miss Tongyu''s escape from marriage. He always felt that the prefect would take action against the Bai people, but these Uncle Bai seems to be completely careless. Now Bai Tongyu is already a "dead man" in Xiangdong County, and they have also chosen a new lady from the clan to marry. Even if the prefect really has an opinion on them, they can no longer be involved in this matter. Make an article on it.


    As for the two people who came to seek medical treatment, he had already observed them today. They were really from rich families, especially the patient, who was definitely raised in the inner hospital of Shen''s house. What? Uncle Bai really can''t figure it out, and since he''s getting older, what else can he do except watch more?


    Uncle Bai thought like this, he left the patriarch''s yard, and went to the guest room for a walk, and knocked on the room of Shen Jiangan and his wife, and saw that they were both in the room and seemed to be sleeping Down, then turned away apologetically.


    As soon as Uncle Bai left, Shen Jiangan immediately took a detoxification pill and began to inquire about the entire Baizhai like Dong Yuanxu. The target was naturally the place where the patriarch of the Bai tribe lived.


    Unfortunately, he wandered in the yard for a long time, the house of the patriarch of the Bai clan was always lit, in order not to scare the snakes, Shen Jiangan had to inquire about other rooms, especially the pharmacy, this place is very likely to have the potion , Even if there is no formula, there will be a finished product, but there are bottles and jars everywhere. He really can''t tell the difference. His scalp is numb, and he probably went back to the guest room after a circle.


    In the next two days, Shen Jiangan went out to check the situation at night. Every time he found that the light in the room of the patriarch of the Bai clan was on.


    In between, Shen Jiangan hurriedly walked to the courtyard of the patriarch of the Bai clan, and was stopped by Uncle Bai before entering the courtyard. Uncle, is Patriarch Bai here? My wife just said that she is not feeling well, I really have no choice but to ask Patriarch Bai."


    Uncle Bai hurriedly reassured: "Don''t worry, son, our patriarch has gone out and is not in the yard now, how about I invite other doctors over to show Mrs. Zun?"


    Shen Jiangan frowned and hesitated for a while, and finally he could only sigh helplessly: "It can only be like this, then I will trouble Uncle Bai, I want to go back to take care of my wife, and please you as soon as possible."


    Bai Bo promised again and again, and watched Shen Jiangan leave before turning around and walking in the other direction.


    When Uncle Bai led the doctor to the guest room, Shen Jiangan was wiping Zuo Fengying''s forehead, flustered, and seeing Uncle Bai and the doctor seemed to see a savior.


    The doctor had never diagnosed and treated Zuo Fengying before, and she was driven to the shelves.

 v5 Chapter 17： Fill up the numbers, explore

    Shen Jiangan frowned while watching, and quietly asked Uncle Bai next to him, "Uncle Bai, is this person okay? Why haven''t you been optimistic for so long? Is there something wrong with my wife''s body? "


    A touch of embarrassment flashed across Bai Uncle''s face, this man was pulled over to make up the number, and he hasn''t even graduated yet! It''s just that in front of Shen Jiang''an, he can''t say that, not only can''t say that, but also praise the doctor.


    Shen Jiang Anxin knew that, he was angry, and his face was heavy, but he didn''t say much.


    Bai Bo heaved a sigh of relief and gestured to the doctor, who quickly got up and replied a little embarrassedly: "Master, Madam Zun''s body is really weird, I can only give her some pain relievers first. Medicine, everything still needs to be prepared by our patriarch."


    The patriarch of the Bai clan also said this before, and Shen Jiangan nodded weakly, so that was the only way he could do it.


    After the doctor prescribed the medicine, Uncle Bai hurriedly took people away, and before leaving, he said that he would decoct Zuo Fengying himself.


    Shen Jiangan took advantage of this time to walk into the yard of the patriarch of the Bai clan again, and went straight to the patriarch''s room. This room looked no different from an ordinary study room. The difference was that most of the medical books were placed in it. , a whole wall densely packed, it will definitely take a lot of effort to find it.


    Shen Jiangan looked outside, time did not allow him to do this, so he had to check to see if there was a secret passage or something in this room.


    Just as he was checking carefully, there was a sound of footsteps at the door.


    Shen Jiangan couldn''t, so he had to hide under the bed first, but let him touch a strange box here.


    Hiding under the bed, Shen Jiangan could only see the feet of the patriarch of the Bai clan, and when he saw him silently walking to the front of the row of books, he heard a dragging sound, and then heard the sound of closing, The patriarch of the Bai clan paced and sat in front of the desk again, and it seemed that he did not intend to go out.


    Shen Jiang Anxin is tight, if the patriarch of the Bai clan does not go out, he will definitely not be able to leave here, what if he is discovered then?


    Just as Shen Jiangan was racking his brains, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Come in." Bai Patriarch said solemnly.


    Uncle Bai came in in response, and was obviously relieved when he saw the patriarch of the Bai clan, "Very good, the patriarch, you are back, the lady just seemed to have a seizure again, you just happened to be away , that son is in a hurry, do you want to go and see now, lest that son think we are perfunctory him!"


    The patriarch of the Bai clan often spit out a suffocating breath, put down the medical skills in his hand, and said after a while: "Okay, I am not studying the antidote, since there is me there, I will go again. After a walk, give me a few more days, and I will definitely be able to develop an antidote."


    "Yes, yes, if you can''t develop the patriarch, no one in this world can save that lady."


    "Humph! Then the consultation fee will be charged more. In order to save people, this time the old man has spent all his energy to study the antidote!"


    Patriarch Bai left with Uncle Bai.


    As soon as they left, Shen Jiangan immediately emerged from under the bed, glanced at the bookcase, flipped through it, and found that the book turned out to be the technique of secret medicine of the Bai ethnic group, Shen Jiangan put it down for a while Ecstasy, but now is not the time to study this book, quickly put the book back and leave quickly, we must go back before the Bai clan chief and the others arrive at the guest room.


    Shen Jiangan just slipped in through the window when Uncle Bai''s sound came from the door, and Zuo Fengying on the bed was so nervous that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Come in!"


    As soon as Patriarch Bai entered the room, his eyes locked directly on Zuo Fengying on the bed. Seeing her face was pale and full of cold sweat, he believed what Uncle Bai said and treated Zuo Fengying again, just like before. , gave her an analgesic decoction, and assured Shen Jiangan: "Sir, Madam Zun''s illness has already become a problem, but it will take a few days to develop an antidote. I am afraid that Madam Zun will have to suffer more these days. , In addition, this antidote needs a lot of precious medicinal materials, so you have to prepare in your heart."


    Shen Jiangan heard the words, and immediately took out a 500 taels silver note from his arms and handed it to Patriarch Bai, "Patriarch Bai, please rest assured, as long as you can save my wife, the consultation fee is not a problem. The five hundred taels are regarded as the deposit we gave, and you can say how much difference it is when the time comes."


    "It''s easy to talk about it." Patriarch Bai directly took the five hundred taels of silver into his arms with a smile, with a little enthusiasm on his face, and instructed Uncle Bai beside him, "Take good care of the patient, more Take care of it, if this young master finds me again, just notify me directly."


    Uncle Bai knew that Patriarch Bai was looking at the five hundred taels of silver bills, and immediately responded obediently.


    In their eyes, Shen Jiang''an is moving money, and can even be offered as a god.


    In order to get more money from them, Patriarch Bai even planned to wait a few more days to teach the antidote, so that he could ask for more money.


    Shen Jiang''an and his wife didn''t know Patriarch Bai''s plan. If they knew, they would be happier.


    After Patriarch Bai and Uncle Bai went out, Shen Jiangan sat excitedly beside Zuo Fengying and whispered: "I have found the medical book that records the formula, it is in Patriarch Bai''s study Nei, I just didn''t have enough time, I didn''t have time to record it carefully, I''m afraid I have to go again."


    After Zuo Fengying heard this, her whole body became brighter. What she hopes most now is that Shen Jiangan finds a prescription quickly, so that she can get rid of this **** disease as soon as possible.


    "When is the husband going to investigate again?"


    Shen Jiangan thought for a while before saying: "I found that at night, Patriarch Bai lived directly in the study, and there was no chance to start. During the day, when Patriarch Bai was away, Uncle Bai would guard the yard. There is no way to do it, the only way is to support the two of them."


    Zuo Fengying frowned and thought deeply, "How to let them go? If they leave together, is it possible that Patriarch Bai will not arrange another person to guard the yard?"


    "This is indeed a problem. The only way is to open Patriarch Bai and create unexpected events to open Uncle Bai, so that they don''t have time to arrange, so I can sneak in again while the chaos." Shen Jiang An Silai If you want to go, this is the best way.


    Zuo Fengying still felt unsafe, "Actually, the best way is to let Patriarch Bai leave the study at night, or to make people faint, this is the best choice, only However, Patriarch Bai has a lot of knowledge in medicine and poison, so I''m afraid the usual dizzying methods won''t work."


    The couple spent a lot of time together, but couldn''t think of a perfect way, so they had to slow down and find the right time.

 v5 Chapter 18： The prescription is in hand, leave Baizhai

    This opportunity finally appeared two days later. The reason was that Patriarch Bai sent someone to ask Shen Jiangan to go to the study to discuss it. This was the first time that Shen Jiangan entered Patriarch Bai''s study openly.


    Patriarch Bai was not shy, and after asking Shen Jiangan to sit down, he immediately wrote a list of medicinal herbs for him, listing all the medicinal herbs needed to prepare the antidote, and also said a lot A lot of talk, nothing more than to say that these medicinal materials are difficult and precious, and the subconscious is to let Shen Jiang get money.


    Shen Jiang''an did not disappoint the patriarch Bai, again took out five hundred taels of silver notes, and asked with a pained expression: "Patriarch Bai, you Bai people have always been good at medicine, and I can trust you below. , but the herbs listed above can really save my wife? Although I don''t know much about medical science, I have researched some of them these days. It''s also a thousand-year-old ginseng and ganoderma lucidum. Will my wife be okay if she eats it? ?"


    A look of astonishment flashed across Patriarch Bai''s face, apparently not expecting that Shen Jiangan actually knew some medical theory.


    But who is he, the patriarch of the Bai clan! That face is not ordinary thick-skinned. When asked by Shen Jiangan like this, he can still say without changing his face and heart: "Young master doesn''t know something, Mrs. Zun''s constitution is cold, and this time the poisoning has damaged the root, so I added it to the antidote. Although these medicinal materials for strengthening the root and cultivating vitality are a little expensive, the effect is absolutely guaranteed. If Madam Zun takes these medicines, the medicine will not be able to cure the disease, and the old man will not accept your consultation fee, how about it?"


    "Since the patriarch Bai said so, how can there be any opinions below, just do as the patriarch Bai said!" Shen Jiangan''s face turned slightly, and his attitude immediately became polite again.


    When Patriarch Bai was not paying attention, he glanced at the bookshelf from time to time, and that day he heard the sound of pushing and pulling, indicating that those books were not placed on the bookshelf at all, I was afraid there was some hidden space or mechanism .


    I can''t see anything from looking at it like this now. If you want to know, you need to check it again.


    While Shen Jiangan was contemplating, the uncle Bai suddenly rushed in to report, and he chatted in Bai Patriarch''s ear for a while, and Patriarch Bai''s face immediately darkened, and he apologized to Shen Jiangan. He said, "Young Master, I still have some urgent matters to deal with, so I won''t leave you here. As for Madam Zun''s antidote, it will be served in two days."


    Shen Jiang received the assurance from the patriarch Bai, nodded immediately, and walked away slowly, just as he left, Patriarch Bai and Uncle Bai immediately left the yard.


    Seeing this, Shen Jiangan slipped in again.


    In that book of medicine, a book of poisons was also found in it.


    I didn''t have time to look carefully and found the page of the potion formula. Shen Jiangan copied it directly. After waiting for a while, Patriarch Bai and Uncle Bai hadn''t come back, so he quickly put everything back in place , turned around and left after finding that there were no omissions.


    Zuo Fengying in the guest room didn''t know that Shen Jiangan had succeeded, and she was still thinking about what to do next.


    As soon as Shen Jiangan came back, she immediately asked anxiously, "Has the antidote been developed? How much time do we have?"


    Shen Jiangan muttered something excited in her ear, Zuo Fengying was immediately excited, grabbed Shen Jiangan''s hand and asked carefully.


    Two days later, Patriarch Bai really handed the antidote to the two of them. Zuo Fengying immediately took one, and it eased a lot on the same day. After taking it for three days, the whole person immediately became rosy. up.


    Seeing this, Shen Jiangan was overjoyed, thanked Patriarch Bai again and again, and once again offered five hundred taels of silver as a thank you gift.


    In this way, the total cost is 1,500 taels, which is astronomical for ordinary people.


    Patriarch Bai took it as soon as he saw it, but he didn''t have a chance. After Zuo Fengying recovered, he sent them away politely and asked them to visit Baizhai when they had time.


    Shen Jiangan and his wife promised well on the surface, but they made up their minds, unless they have to, or they will never step into the Bai people again in the future, the cost of entering is too high !


    Walking on the official road back to Xiangzhou, the couple was more relaxed than ever.


    Shen Jiangan put his arms around Zuo Fengying, full of affection and apology, "It''s really hard for you this time, if it wasn''t for your help, we wouldn''t be able to get the recipe so quickly."


    Zuo Fengying smiled sweetly and said indifferently: "This matter is also helping my cousin and sister-in-law. After all, it is right for me to contribute. Moreover, although the Patriarch Bai is powerful and greedy for money, his medical skills are really good, after taking this medicine, I feel that my body is much better, and even my spirit is much better, so it''s not a disadvantage."


    "That''s right! I spent 1,500 taels. If this medicine doesn''t work, then Patriarch Bai won''t have the face to collect money, right?" Shen Jiangan chuckled and put Zuo Fengying Hold tighter.


    After this incident, they cherished each other even more, and Shen Jiangan was a lot more cheerful than before, and she won''t be depressed all the time, maybe she figured out something!


    The two returned to Xiangzhou, and Shen Jiangan immediately told Gu Shuixiu the recipe of the potion, and then negotiated a battle plan with Shen Ziping.


    Originally he thought it would not be so quick to get the potion formula, but now things are going well unexpectedly, but something happened to Shen Ziping. They spent a while, and when they arrived in Xiangzhou, they had to recuperate for a few days.


    They hadn''t set out yet, but they made Shen Jiangan come back first, making Shen Ziping look depressed.


    "Your Uncle Dong intends to concentrate his forces to attack Jiankang and drive straight into the palace, so it is difficult to dispatch people for us. Now some of these people are raised by Yuan Xu, and some are From what the Pei family asked for, it has been grinded back and forth to the present, it is really..."


    Shen Ziping wanted to get angry, but he didn''t know how to do it. After all, we can''t blame anyone for this, it can only be said that they chose the wrong time.


    Shen Jiangan looked at his father with a funny look, thought about it and said, "Dad, it doesn''t matter if the number is not enough, it''s okay to take it slow, anyway, we have already got the prescription, after our plan works. , split the relationship between the Bai family and the prefect, and when the time comes to act, without the obstacle of the Bai family, even if there are not many people, we can still win."


    Seeing Shen Jiangan''s sworn appearance, Shen Ziping felt inexplicably confident, as if with a military advisor like Shen Jiangan, they would be able to remain invincible.

 v5 Chapter 19： To win Xiangdong County, Shen Jiangans strategy

    When Shen Ziping was planning to attack Xiangdong County, the Bai people in Xiangdong County suddenly clashed with the prefect of Xiangdong County, and even the medical center of the Bai people was closed. Fifty or sixty indictments of the prefect were posted to various towns in Xiangdong County, and the people were in an uproar.


    , come to help yourself.


    Shen Ziping took the opportunity to accept the surrender of the Bai people. Without the obstruction of the Bai people, Xiangdong County was captured in less than a month. Why did the situation change?


    After Shen Ziping took Xiangdong County, he immediately seized the mansion of the government office and the resident general with a thunderous momentum, and made a lot of wealth, some of which was conspired by the prefect and the Bai people come.


    Seeing this, the Bai patriarch was frightened. Fortunately, he took the initiative to show his favor to the rebels. Do good deeds in the name of the Bai people.


    Take 50,000 taels and sell it well, and I don''t know if the patriarch of the Bai clan will be mad if he understands the twists and turns here.


    speechless.


    "Dad, you dare to send troops without knowing anything. Your son''s admiration for you is so overwhelming." He replied: "That''s it! Who do you believe in your father? As long as it is my son''s idea, it will definitely not harm me!"


    Shen Jiangan, "¡­"


    What more could he say? Seeing that Shen Ziping was still confused, Shen Jiangan had no choice but to explain: "When we went to Xiangdong County, we had already heard a lot about the Bai people. This time, while we were stealing prescriptions in Baizhai, the people outside were not idle. First, they sent people to contact the prefect of Xiangdong County and told them that Bai Tongyu was not dead, but was kept in a secret place by the patriarch of the Bai clan.


    The prefect of Xiangdong County will not believe these words so easily, but he must have been suspicious. At this time, I will reveal some more about Bai Tongyu''s whereabouts. It''s strange if you don''t believe it because of the suspicious nature of the prefect of Xiangdong County.


    What will happen in the long run?


    If I put this ledger in front of the two at this time, what do you think will happen..."


    Shen Ziping''s eyes widened, he couldn''t think that his elegant son would be so black-bellied, he couldn''t help swallowing, it seemed that he would not be able to easily make Shen Jiangan''s unhappiness in the future, or even himself The dead don''t know.


    Xiangdong County went very smoothly here, but Dong Chenghu''s situation was grim.


    Seeing that Yangzhou has been won, Jiankang is in sight. I don¡¯t know where another army has emerged, or it is the kind that is brave and good at fighting, and directly forced the insurgent army to stop advancing. footsteps.


    Dong Chenghu is naturally not a vegetarian, so he ordered Dong San and others to re-form the attack plan, and even in order to avoid casualties, they also let them collectively show the pear flower needle of the rainstorm, and they barely defeated them with the pear flower needle of the rainstorm .


    It''s just that the hidden weapons such as the rainstorm pear flower needle have become famous all over the world, and many people from all corners of the world have been recruited. The anger is that Dong Chenghu''s cronies have each one.


    General Yunqi immediately expressed his hope that Dong Chenghu would redistribute the rainstorm pear flower needles.


    Dong San and others were also angry. Although Dong Chenghu was extremely angry, he was not as impulsive as them. Facing the doubts of the crowd, he just said: "Since this general took this position, he said that he would spend You all know every sum of money, and may I ask you, did this general use the money of the rebel army to build these hidden weapons?"


    Everyone was stunned for a while, not knowing how to answer this, Dong Chenghu didn''t expect them to answer, and immediately said: "Some of you are definitely not convinced, you feel that even if this general did not use public funds Hidden weapons must have been made with their own money, but if this is the case, these things naturally do not belong to the rebel army. After all, this thing was already a personal thing for this general before he was recruited. What about giving it to others?"


    "General! That''s not what I said, this hidden weapon is our magic weapon to win. If we can all have a hidden weapon, why can''t we take down the beam!" General Yunqi looked righteous, meaning It is hoped that Dong Chenghu will take out the hidden weapon.


    Dong Chenghu laughed in anger, "General Yunqi, I think you don''t understand hidden weapons. You all know how difficult it is to make hidden weapons. This kind of ability to mass produce hidden weapons, this general will definitely support it!"


    General Yunqi and others were blushed by Dong Chenghu''s words, and everyone could hear the sarcasm in his tone.


    Not waiting for General Yunqi and others to refute, Dong Chenghu continued: "Let''s not talk about you, even the first class do not have such hidden weapons, if we have extra hidden weapons, do you think this general will How many people are you holding on to the general first?"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole room was silent. Dong Chenghu¡¯s words were already very rude. Compared with them, it is natural that Yu Yi has more trust in him. No one can have hidden weapons, and what they want is simply a fantasy.


    Everyone''s faces were very ugly, but Dong Chenghu felt very relieved. Seeing that they had nothing to say, he directly waved them to leave.


    As soon as the people left, Dong San immediately stepped forward and asked worriedly: "Will this move by the general make them hateful and turn to do things that are not good for us?"


    "Have hatred in their hearts? Could it be that they didn''t hate us in their hearts before? I thought that the position of this general was in the bag, but it was taken by this general. This hatred... It''s already there!"

 v5 Chapter 20： Hidden weapons exposed, General Cloud Cavalry launched an attack

    "So and so, do we want it?" Dong San made a gesture of wiping his neck, and the meaning was very clear.


    Dong Chenghu did not agree very much, "Everything is based on the overall situation. Now is the time to hire people. Although they hate us, they dare not betray the rebel army. Before, try not to have more conflicts with them, if they don''t open their eyes, don''t be polite, anyway, there are no eyes on the battlefield, and only those who survive have the right to defend themselves."


    Dong Sanming nodded clearly, and immediately asked: "Now that the news that we have a pear flower needle in a rainstorm has spread, the imperial court will definitely provide vigilance, as well as the adults and the generals. It is good to think of a rhetoric, lest the adults and the others will be chilled."


    Dong Chenghu naturally understood this point, "You go and call Yu Yi and them in, and say I have something to say."


    "Yes!" Not long after Dong San went out, a few people came in.


    Dong Chenghu organized the language and said solemnly: "I know that you have a lot of doubts in your heart because of the hidden weapon, and the situation in our family is clearer than you, and I will not hide it in front of you. You guys, this hidden weapon was specially made by Dong Yi for our self-defense before we came out. Xingchi also had one before, but you didn''t expect us to have this thing, right?


    Because it was given by Dong Yi and let us use it to save our lives at a critical moment, so I didn''t tell you, please forgive me. "


    When a few people looked at each other, they immediately clasped their fists and said, "My subordinates dare not!"


    I also believe that since Dong Yi gave it, there is no reason to share it with them. After all, they have no friendship with Dong Yi.


    Dong Chenghu knew from the looks of them that it was over, and he was relieved.


    Yu Yi reported at this time: "General, although we have defeated this mysterious army, we have also arrived in Jiankang, but it is more and more unlikely that there will be accidents when the troops approach the city, and we do not know what is inside Jiankang. Is there such a powerful army, and in the imperial city, the Daliang royal family has a profound background, we must not take it lightly."


    Dong Chenghu listened to Yu Yi''s words, but his thoughts drifted away, thinking that Dong Yuanxu had told him when he first arrived in Linhai County, he secretly organized people to sneak into Jiankang to pave the way for future actions .


    At that time, he only thought that Dong Yuanxu was hot-blooded for a while and said some rhetoric. He didn''t know until there was news from Jiankang from time to time. Dong Yuanxu didn''t talk big, he didn''t understand it well this kid.


    In recent years, Dong Yuanxu has only reported news from Dong Chenghu and Dong Sanzhi, so he was not as worried as he was, thinking about cooperating with the people in Jiankang and killing them by surprise, "It doesn''t matter. , Let''s wait and see now, and we are not in a hurry to do it, and we will talk about it when the time is right."


    A few people didn''t quite understand what Dong Chenghu meant, but Dong Chenghu had already spoken, so they naturally wouldn''t object.


    General Yunqi and the others returned to their yard, and they were all angry.


    "I said at the beginning that I would just kill people without doing anything, and you won''t listen. Now, he has taken a firm seat and has hidden weapons to protect himself. We will think about it in the future. It''s not that easy to do it!" General Yunqi was so angry that he smashed the things in the room.


    , when they both lose, they can take advantage of the fisherman, this is not better, and at that time, if you want this hidden weapon, won''t you grab it?"


    General Luck looked at the people around him sternly, and questioned: "How can you be so sure that they will lose both? If the surnamed Cheng wins, how can we take advantage of the fisherman? ?"


    "General, it''s a matter of human effort. If they really won at that time, then we can also directly attack them, and take them down in one fell swoop! The final victory belongs to you, just wait and sit in that position!" The staff officer looked confident.


    Immediately, the General Yunqi was elated, and there was no trace of anger.


    In the following days, the rebel army seemed to be stationed directly in the suburbs of Jiankang, neither attacking nor evacuating. Some people outside couldn''t sit still.


    General Yunqi was furious again, "Didn''t you say that they will lose both in a fight? Why has there been no movement for so long?"


    "General..." Before the staff officer''s words were finished, a soldier''s report came from outside, "Return to General, General, please come to discuss something important."


    "Humph!" General Yunqi glared at everyone, and burst out of the tent.


    Dong Chenghu took a good look at them, noncommittal, and said warmly: "I called you here today mainly to inform you that we will start the attack tomorrow. In order to ensure victory, who of you is willing to fight?"


    As soon as Dong Chenghu finished speaking, Dong San and the others immediately stood up to express their stance, Dong Chenghu nodded with satisfaction, General Chao Yunqi and the others said: "Since the generals do not want to fight, please take your hands If you want to send troops, this general will naturally welcome you more."


    General Yunqi was immediately angry and said dissatisfiedly: "What does the general mean? superior?"


    "Oh? Could it be that General Yunqi thinks your soldiers are valuable, and other people''s soldiers are worthless? Don''t you forget that we are fighting now, which represents the rebel army, isn''t it? Personally, I only give you two choices, first, lead the troops to go on an expedition, and second, hand over the troops for deployment." Dong Chenghu''s attitude was very tough, and General Yunqi wanted to say something, but others quickly grabbed him, Signaling him to shut up, refusing to send troops at this time is really unreasonable.


    General Yunqi''s feverish mind calmed down, looked at the people around him, and said, "The last general is willing to send troops."

 v5 Chapter 21： Combat strategy, into Jiankang

    Dong Chenghu smiled with a sarcasm on his mouth. This time he forced him to see his reaction. Since the other party is still so stubborn, he doesn''t need to worry too much. .


    "Since General Yunqi has agreed to send troops, that is the best. When attacking tomorrow, Dong San and Yu Yi will lead their men and horses to attack from the East City Gate and the South City Gate respectively. The North City Gate is attacked, and General Yang is in charge of the West City Gate, can you understand?"


    General Yunqi made a calculation, and there was no resistance. They were facing the South City Gate this time. After all, the North City Gate should be the easiest to attack, and he is naturally happy to see Dong Chenghu''s arrangement succeed.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t seem to see General Yunqi''s calculating expression, and then assigned other lieutenants to various city gates. When General Yunqi was dissatisfied, Dong Chenghu assigned him to him instead of his own staff. , but Yu Qi, Yu Qi has always been at odds with them, hum! He said how could the surname Cheng be so kind, and asked him to take charge of the North City Gate, but he was still worried and sent a Yu Qi to stare at him.


    But so what? When both of them are injured, everything is a foregone conclusion, what waves can be turned out if the Qi Difficulties fail!


    Thinking like this, General Yunqi felt a little better. After Dong Chenghu let them go, he immediately went back to discuss with others.


    As for being abandoned by them.


    Several people entered the meeting room. Dong Chenghu was still studying the drawings. Seeing the three of them, he joked: "What? That guy is gone?"


    Dong San nodded, "General, when will we attack the city tomorrow?"


    When the signal comes, you have to attack immediately and create opportunities for them to open the city gates from the inside. As long as the city gates are opened, everything will be easy."


    Dong Chenghu pointed to the points on the map, analyzed the combat strategy in detail, and everyone expressed their opinions until late at night.


    Only General Yunqi, with the idea of ??catching fish in troubled waters, didn''t put his mind on it at all.


    The next day, before dawn, everyone had already set off, Dong Chenghu sat in the council hall, thinking about whether there was any omission in his mind, and thought of Dong Yuanxu handing it over to him For those people, I felt a lot more at ease.


    Dong San and the others took the soldiers to the various city gates, first built a long line of defense with shields, fearing that the opponent would use flying swords from the city wall, and when everyone was covered, Dong San He ordered people to shout under the city wall, "Listen to the people in the city, the rebel army has already invaded the city, if you can capture it without your hands, open the city gate obediently, we promise not to hurt your life!"


    It was really strange that no one opened the city gate to welcome them in.


    "General, should we continue to wait and see?" The lieutenant asked in confusion.


    Dong San thought for a while, then said solemnly: "Since their people don''t show up and the city gate doesn''t open, let''s attack the city gate! Let''s break the city gate first. "


    "Yes!" The lieutenant went down to make arrangements immediately, but within a quarter of an hour, they had already started to ram the city gate. When they heard the violent ramming sound, Dong San and the others were full of emotions, coming soon! Soon they will be able to break this line of defense, soon they will be able to enter the palace, and soon they will be able to go home...


    It took more than an hour to hit the city gate. During the period, half of the soldiers in the court could not see the shadow, which made Dong Yi panic, and always wondered if there was some conspiracy in the court.


    Until the South City Gate broke open, Dong San was completely dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them, and the others couldn''t react. They were greeted with corpses all over the place, most of which were court soldiers. There are also some people who wear ordinary people''s clothes, but they have weapons around them, and it seems that they are not ordinary people.


    Dong San led people to rush in. The battle inside was almost over. Those who were wearing common people¡¯s clothes were relieved when they saw Dong San, and after nodding at Dong San, he said loudly: "Since you''ve already rushed in, I''ll leave this to you, and we''ll support the east and west gates."


    The soldiers of the imperial court saw these troops brought in by Dong San, and they lost their desire to fight. They disarmed their titles, and Dong San took them all without cost.


    After taking a closer look, he was so shocked that he caught a prisoner and asked, "What just happened?"


    We were caught off guard. They had already killed many of our brothers. Our men set off flares to call for help, but only 2,000 people came to rescue them. They were all here to die. By the time the lord broke open the city gate, we only had 500 left. people."


    Dong Yi brought over 20,000 people this time. If the 500 of them didn''t surrender obediently, they would be dead now.


    "You don''t know where they came from?" Dong San is even more puzzled, how is this operation different from what the general said?


    The man shook his head, "We have been preventing someone from attacking the city from the outside, but we never thought that someone would attack directly from the city."


    The man is still stunned, obviously can''t understand how everything has changed in a short period of time.


    Dong San failed to ask other useful information, ordered someone to look after the five hundred people, and took the rest of the troops directly to the palace to kill.


    At this time, the whole Jiankang was like a dead city. There was no one on the street. Dong San didn''t have time to take care of it. Royal Palace.


    The lieutenant asked suspiciously, "General, are we going in now?"


    Dong San hesitated for a while before saying, "Wait first, if General Yang and General Yu come to join us, it will not be too late for us to rush in."

 v5 Chapter 22： Invade the imperial city, excited

    The lieutenant breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and led some troops to surround the imperial city first, and then quietly waited for the good news from Yang Yi and Yu Yi.


    The two teams didn''t let them wait too long. Just after noon, they all rushed over. The three of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "Do you know what''s going on at the north gate?" Dong San came in from the south gate, the farthest from the north gate. Dong Chenghu only told him not to take care of the north. As for the city gate, so far he still doesn''t know what''s going on at the north city gate.


    Yang Yi naturally didn''t know anything, so he could only look at Yu Yi.


    Yu Yi pondered for a while before saying: "The general is mainly responsible over there, so I don''t know too much, but I just heard from the people who supported them in the past that after they broke the imperial city, Daliang Dog The emperor fled from the north gate with those cronies and ministers, so it became the place with the largest number of imperial court among the four gates.


    He sent me a flare, and I haven''t received a flare yet, so nothing should have happened. "


    Go out from the north gate and go north to the Daliang border, where you can call the frontier army, no matter how bad it is, you can escape to northern Xuzhou, which is already the territory of the Great Wei, so the rebels naturally Can''t kill there. Dong Chenghu had already figured this out before, but he didn''t say it. General Yunqi didn''t even think of this, and took the initiative to send it to his door.


    Now there is a fierce fight, and the main men and horses are the generals of Yunqi. In the end, it is not certain who will lose both.


    The three looked at each other, and finally all their eyes were on the gate of the imperial city.


    Dong San gave the order, and the army immediately poured into the palace. This was their first time to the palace, and they came here as winners. The excitement in their hearts was hard to contain.


    Dong San and the others looked at every scene of the palace and couldn''t help sighing in their hearts, no wonder so many people want to be emperors! To be able to issue orders in this palace and control the fate of everyone, that kind of pleasure, as long as an ambitious man can''t resist.


    The three checked every courtyard in the palace and found that there were still many palace maids and eunuchs inside. He grew up in the palace since he was a child, and stayed with the will to die.


    No matter what their reasons are, these people will definitely not be able to stay here any longer. Dong San ordered everyone to be imprisoned and recorded their information one by one. hair fall.


    In addition to these palace maids and eunuchs, they were surprised that many palace concubines also stayed. They were rescued, and some lived well. In order to survive, they voluntarily surrendered. These women seem to be ready to fall.


    Dong San had already given an order that the people below were not allowed to do anything to these women, so they were only arrested, and there was no situation where they were tainted.


    Everyone was busy until it was dark before checking the entire palace. At this time, Yu Qi also chased after him.


    When everyone saw that they were covered in blood, they were shocked, and Yu Yi asked with concern: "What''s the matter? Are you injured?"


    Yu Qi shook his head, "It''s not my blood, it''s someone else''s!" In front of all the soldiers, Yu Qi couldn''t tell some secrets and made a sad look, He said in a loud voice, "General! General Yunqi has already died in battle and sacrificed for the great cause!"


    "What''s going on?" Dong San''s voice suddenly rose a lot.


    Yu Qi then explained: "Not long after we arrived at the North City Gate, we just shouted twice, and the imperial court launched arrows to attack us. Although we had taken some precautions, a lot of people died. People, the General Yunqi was angry when he saw this, and regardless of how he wanted to attack the city, we could only obey orders.


    After the city gate opened, we learned that Emperor Daliang and some powerful officials were all at the north city gate and planned to escape from the north city gate. We were hit by guns. My suggestion is to first Retreat, and then slowly figure it out, but General Yunqi disagreed. He said that the Daliang Emperor was there. If he could kill the Daliang Emperor, it would be a miracle, and everyone in the world would obey him.


    I was shocked, but those men and horses didn''t listen to me. , the men and horses on the court side also lost more than half, and then the general Yunqi had the intention to retreat, intending to escape, but was shot to death with an arrow.


    I was struggling with the remaining soldiers. Fortunately, reinforcements came at this time. I don¡¯t know where those people came from. After they arrived, they quickly controlled the situation. It was vigorous and resolute, but in an hour, the defense line of the court was broken, and all the Emperor Dog and the others were arrested.


    Now those people have been detained, but there are a few more people, and some have committed suicide. It is still in chaos. I have left some people to guard there. I will come over to meet you and report first. one sound. "


    Dong San and others heard what happened, and they couldn''t help but be afraid after a while, if those people were late, maybe they would be on the seventh day...


    In an instant, he followed Yu Qi to Beichengmen to deal with the aftermath. Yang Yi and Dong San stayed behind in Jiankang, and sent someone to inform Dong Chenghu and the others that they would enter Jiankang when they chose an auspicious time.


    On Dong Chenghu''s side, many people are eagerly looking forward to good news from the front line, but the people from General Yunqi''s faction want to hear different news from Dong Chenghu and others. The atmosphere is a little subtle.


    Then his hard work over the years was worth it.


    Under such circumstances, Dong San''s men and horses rushed back to the camp, "There is an emergency report ahead, open the door..."


    With this shout, everyone rushed out of the tent, and in the dark night, no one could see which team was rushing back until...they got close.


    Jiankang has been captured, and we welcome the general to the throne!"


    "Okay! Okay! It''s done! We finally succeeded!" I don''t know who was crying with joy and shouted loudly, and the whole station was boiling.

 v5 Chapter 23： Good news, Gu Shuixius excitement

    The faces of General Yunqi''s faction all changed, and they were silent. Everyone was frightened and looked at each other face to face. After a while, General Yunqi''s staff came forward and asked politely: "This is Little brother, you just said that the three generals attacked Jiankang, what about our generals?"


    , General Yunqi has died in battle!"


    "Impossible! You are talking nonsense! How could it be!" The staff officer blurted out in disbelief, and seeing everyone looking at him, he explained in a panic: "Our generals are brave and good at fighting, and the guards are here. How could the weakest Beichengmen die in battle?"


    The implication is that Dong San and others who attacked the South City Gate, East City Gate, and West City Gate are all right, but General Yunqi died, there must be something tricky in it.


    Dong Chenghu glanced at the staff officer indifferently, as if looking at a clown, causing the staff officer to shrink back, Dong Chenghu asked: "What happened? How did General Yunqi die?"


    "Returning to the general, the northern city gate attacked by General Yunqi is not the weakest guard of the four city gates. When they broke open the city gate, they discovered that Emperor Daliang and the ministers were already preparing to attack from The North City Gate escaped, and that was where Daliang''s troops were concentrated.


    After the two sides met, General Yu Qi once suggested that General Yunqi retreat and make plans slowly, but General Yunqi did not agree, he had to capture Emperor Daliang, and he looked like he would never die. , It wasn''t until our men and horses died that the general Yunqi wanted to retreat, but was shot by the opponent''s arrow and died on the spot.


    General Yu Qi and the rest of the people were holding on tightly. Fortunately, reinforcements came from behind and saved their lives. Now General Yu Yi and General Yu Qi have taken care of the aftermath at the North City Gate. The emperor was also arrested, waiting for the general to be released. "


    "Good! Very good! It''s not the Seventh General''s fault for this. After all, he couldn''t help himself. It''s a good thing to survive! We will award the reward later, as for General Yunqi... I am very happy, and it almost caused a disaster, but he is already dead, and this general will not be held accountable!" Dong Chenghu said after thoughtful consideration.


    When everyone heard his words, they all praised benevolence and were even more excited.


    Dong Chenghu was in a good mood that day, and immediately passed a book to Cuizhushan, Dong Yuanxu, Shen Ziping, and Pei Jiafeige, informed them of the news here, and by the way made them ready to go to Jiankang.


    When Gu Shuixiu received the letter from Dong Chenghu, he was holding Dong Yuanxu''s son Dong Guangye and discussing with Bai Tongyu about removing body fragrance. During this time, they have studied a lot of formulas, and they are still in the experimental stage. Once it is done, Bai Tongyu can remove this body fragrance.


    "Madam, Master''s Book of Flying Pigeons." Jingjing grabbed the pigeon and ran into the main room panting.


    Gu Shuixiu said with a smile: "It''s not burning your **** anymore, what are you doing in such a hurry!"


    Although she said that, Gu Shuixiu immediately handed Dong Guangye over to Bai Tongyu, and quickly opened the creed.


    Bai Tongyu was taken aback by Gu Shuixiu and asked with concern, "Mother, what''s wrong? But what happened?"


    Gu Shuixiu quickly wiped her tears, shook her head, wept with joy, and commanded the beautiful scenery, "Quick, go prepare the sacrifices, I want to go up the mountain."


    The beauty was stunned for a moment, then she responded and quickly left the main room.


    Bai Tongyu is at a loss. From her marriage to now, except for the first time she went up to the mountain to worship her ancestors, Gu Shuixiu only called them to visit the tomb every year during Qingming. It''s not Qingming for a while, so what are you going to do in the mountains to worship ancestors?


    Gu Shuixiu was so excited that she instructed Cuixi outside, "Cuixi, go and gather everyone, I have something to say, and Mr. Shen also informed me, please come over. ."


    Bai Tongyu stared at Gu Shuixiu who was so excited. This was the first time she saw Gu Shuixiu like this. Like a gaffe, could it be that the father-in-law is coming back? But it''s not right! If the father-in-law is coming back, what do you do now to worship the ancestors?


    Bai Tongyu couldn''t understand, and didn''t dare to ask more, so she just held the child and waited quietly. When everyone was ready, Gu Shuixiu would definitely say something.


    Because Shen Shikang lives in the bamboo forest, so when he arrives, everyone else will be ready.


    As soon as Shen Shikang entered the hall, he panted and asked, "Girl Xiu, what''s the big deal? Cuixi hurried over to call me, and didn''t make it clear. It''s all up and down."


    Dong Yuanjie and others on the side nodded, and they ran over like this.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have time to watch them play tricks, and excitedly handed the creed to Shen Shikang, "Mr. Shen, take a look, I''ve been waiting..."


    Shen Shikang''s face was ambiguous, his eyes widened instantly, he laughed happily, and said loudly: "Okay! Okay! Chenghu didn''t disappoint me! God bless me! My court, God bless my Shen family!"


    Shen Shikang laughed and cried, and it was the same kind of wailing, which made Gu Shuixiu''s eyes red.


    The others were all stupid, Dong Yuanjie asked anxiously: "Mother, sir, what happened to you? What happened?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, grabbed the hands of Dong Yuanzheng''s three brothers and sisters tightly, and said excitedly, "Your father is done! We... our family can be reunited!"


    Hi! Dong Yuanjie''s three brothers and sisters took a breath of cold air at the same time, especially Dong Qinyan. At this time, her hands were so cold that she was sweating, and she couldn''t stop shaking, and asked incredulously: "Mother! You are not kidding... Daddy ...really become ... sitting in that seat?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, and after a long time she nodded lightly, as if she had lost her strength, and sighed: "Yes! Your father is sitting in that position, supreme, he is now a superior man. , our family has turned over!"


    Bai Tongyu, who was in the clouds and fog, was completely stunned when she heard Gu Shuixiu speak of the supreme, the superior, no matter how ignorant she was, she understood the meaning of these words, supreme, Master Ren... Doesn''t that mean that her father-in-law has become... Then she....


    Bai Tongyu''s heart thumped and was about to jump out. At this time, she understood why Dong Yuanxu told him that he had something to hide. I''m afraid it was because of what the Dong family did. That''s why I have to hide it from him and settle my family in this hidden mountain. What ordinary hunter in the mountain is pure nonsense!

 v5 Chapter 24： The Qin Zuo family is excited, everything is busy

    Bai Tongyu thought of this, looked down at the son who had woken up in his arms, and couldn''t help but tightly folded his hands, now the Dong family is not what it used to be, she has no family background to support her , the only one she can rely on is the heir. Fortunately, she is a man in one fell swoop, and she has the favor of her mother-in-law, uncle, and sister-in-law. No one can shake her status, but thinking of comforting herself like this, she is still somewhat uneasy. , it would be great if Dong Yuanxu gave her a letter of approval here at this time!


    After everyone was excited, they heard that Gu Shuixiu was going up the mountain to worship their ancestors, and they all said that they would go with them. The next day, the whole Cuizhu Mountain was dispatched, and the Qin and Zuo families heard the news After that, there was a burst of cheers, and Uncle Qin and Mrs. Hao almost fainted with joy.


    Liu Yueyi looked into the distance, recalled her past, fantasized about her future life, tears welling up in her eyes. For so many years, Qin Shan has only one wife like her, but because of being implicated by her family, she has never been Way to walk in front of others with dignity, now that the uprising army has won, her Liu family also has a chance to make a comeback! At that time, she will also be able to appear in front of people aboveboard, without having to worry so much.


    Liu Yueyi wiped away her tears, still looking excited, she calmed down after a while and said, "It should be a happy event, this is a happy event for our family. In the future, Mingzhu Mingyue can also marry into a good family. Now Zu Ming and Zu Yin''s marriage has not yet been decided, and they will surely marry the real daughter of the daughter in the future."


    This pearl is Liu Yueyi''s daughter, Mingyue is Xu Bingyao''s youngest daughter, Qin Zuming and Qin Zuyin are both Xu Bingyao''s sons, Liu Yueyi said this, but also reminds Xu Bingyao that their family is good, for Xu Bingyao Only good and no bad.


    Xu Bingyao naturally understands what Liu Yueyi means, and she also has a younger brother who is full of poetry and books. Regarding the relationship between their family and the Dong family, she never worried about the future.


    Uncle Qin and Mrs Hao are also going to pay homage to their ancestors and tell their ancestors about this important event. Their ancestors of the Qin family have been hunters in the mountains for generations. One generation, to see the Qin family turn over, how complicated his heart is, one can imagine.


    Dong Yunmei breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that Zuo Qingsong was fine. As for her future glory, she did not take it seriously. Ever since the death of Song Qingqing and Zhang Xingchi, she had no interest in those glorious days. How much I look forward to it, I just want the family to be safe and beautiful


    Gu Shuixiu and the others did not know what the Qin family and the Zuo family thought. They finally climbed the mountain. Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Yuanjie and the others to repair the cemetery and put all the food on it. Reverently put incense sticks on Dong Chenghu''s parents, and muttered in his mouth.


    Behind her are the three brothers and sisters Dong Yuanjie and Bai Tongyu, each with a solemn expression, not daring to slack off.


    During the ancestor worship, Gu Shuixiu led everyone back, and only then did she discuss with Shen Shikang about going to Jiankang.


    "Sir, in my opinion, there are so many people here, the best way is to take the waterway, go to the shore in Nanxuzhou, and then take a carriage for two or three days to reach Jiankang. Such a large group in the province is running around, and there are many unknown dangers in taking the official road."


    Gu Shuixiu said this after careful consideration. If they take the official road to Jiankang, they will have to walk for three or four months on the road. No one can guarantee what will happen during the period, but if they take the waterway If they set out from Cuizhu Mountain, it would take up to five or six days to arrive in southern Xuzhou, and then take a horse-drawn carriage to Jiankang, which would take less than ten days, and it would be safer to travel by sea, unless they encountered pirates or the like. .


    Shen Shikang naturally knew what Gu Shuixiu was talking about, he also supported the sea route, and he could make his old bones less troublesome.


    "It is best if you can go by sea, but if you go by sea, Yuanxu may come to pick us up. He starts from Ngee Ann County and stops at Cuizhu Mountain. We board the boat. , but there are many reefs on the beach on Cuizhu Mountain, and their boats can''t get close, I''m afraid we still have to go to another port.


    Dong Yi and the others didn¡¯t say before that there are two beaches in Yongjia County. Let¡¯s see if they can be used as seaports. If so, it will be safer for us to board the boat from there. . "


    Shen Shikang was thinking that it would not be so fast for Dong Yuanxu to go to Jiankang. After all, he still had to arrange things at hand and make some preparations. It would take a month for Dong Yuanxu to set off. Time, and on Jiankang''s side, it will take a lot of time to repair after the war. I am afraid that Dong Chenghu will have to do a lot of preparations even if he wants to ascend the throne. It can''t be that fast.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Shen Shikang''s suggestion, and made a move in her heart, if she could open a port there, not only would she not have to expose Cuizhu Mountain, but she could also develop it into a prosperous town in the future, which is really good.


    Thinking like this, Gu Shuixiu immediately ordered someone to check it out. Now, what she needs most is silver. She didn''t dare to take all her money, she had more than enough money to get a port.


    Gu Shuixiu was busy building the port, and Jiankang, Dong Chenghu was about to be buried by a lot of government affairs.


    "General, these are the remnants we caught in Jiankang, please order and deal with them."


    "General, the palace has been renovated, and some dilapidated courtyards have not fallen, but it will take at least a month to complete."


    "General, these are the country names drawn up by the Qin Tianjian, please take a look at them."


    "General, what should the emperor of the previous dynasty deal with, please make a decision early, because the royal family of the previous dynasty took away a lot of people''s fat, and now the people are all protesting, asking the general to put those people to death , the ministers dare not call the shots, and ask the general to send him."


    "General, after you ascend to the throne, you should be concubine. I don''t know Mrs. Zun..."


    Dong Chenghu is annoyed by these people every day, and because there are many things to be done now, Dong San and several others are also busy and confused. Only then did Dong Chenghu realize that there are so few available people around him!


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of the amazing boys in Cuizhu Mountain, as well as the eldest son in Yi''an County. Thinking like this, Dong Chenghu quickly passed the book to them. , let Dong Yuanxu bring his family to Jiankang as soon as possible. He wants to accept the worship of everyone with Shui Xiu. He wants to prove to Shui Xiu that the promise he made by Dong Chenghu has finally been fulfilled!

 v5 Chapter 25： Dong Yuanxu picked up the person and arrived in Jiankang

    Dong Yuanxu was still training in Ngee ''an County, and he couldn''t laugh or cry when he received Dong Chenghu''s urging letter. After Dong Yi and the others learned about it, they persuaded Dong Yuanxu to pack up and leave quickly, "General, leave the matter here to We will do it, we will definitely defend Yi''an County and Dongyi County, you should pack up early to pick up your wife and the others, and rush to Jiankang.


    Being urged by them on the left and the right, and there was also a biography of flying pigeons from the Cuizhu Mountain, Dong Yuanxu couldn''t, so he had to take some of the men and horses to leave by boat and follow him. Among the people are Dong Liu, Gouzi and Datou. The two are now Dong Yuanxu''s cronies, because they have been protecting Dong Yuanxu during the war, and they have been recognized by Dong Liu and others. Now they get along very well. It is harmony, and Dong Yuanxu has nothing to worry about.


    The boat was sailing on the calm sea, passing Jin''an County, Dong Liu suddenly asked: "Eldest young master, the people of the Pei family will also go to Jiankang by sea. ."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, "This is not surprising, the Pei family has occupied Jin''an County for a long time, and they have also contributed a lot in the actions of the uprising army. Hou Baixiang is a matter of time, but this military power will definitely be handed over by the Pei family."


    Dong Liu asked worriedly, "Will they surrender their military power obediently?"


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t shake his head or nod, but said: "The Pei family follows the rebel army, just thinking about standing on the court again, this wish will definitely come true, according to the rules, unless The Pei family went to take over the frontier. If it wasn''t for the fact that they could hold so much military power, the Pei family was not stupid, and the Shen family was still fighting in it. It was only a matter of time before they handed over military power. "


    Dong Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard it. He had seen how sturdy Pei Jiajun was. If he could not conflict with them, it was best not to.


    After the boat passed Jin''an County, Dong Yuanxu suddenly ordered all boats to stop at a remote seaport in Yongjia County. Gouzi and Datou were all surprised because they were coastal defense soldiers. He didn''t even know that there was a harbor here. Others thought so too, and they couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t care, he got off the boat and found that Dong Shi and others were here, and immediately ordered others to stand by and leave with Dong Shi.


    Gouzi and Datou stared blankly, knowing that Dong Yuanxu had disappeared, they pulled Dong Liu''s clothes and asked in confusion, "Where is the general going?"


    "Go home!" Dong Liu replied lightly.


    The dog and the big head were shocked! Although they had long known that the general''s hometown was in Yongjia County, the generals used to go back by official road, and they didn''t know that there was such a port to reach Yongjia County. This...


    No matter what everyone guessed, Dong Yuanxu ran wildly with Dong Shiyi Road, and soon reached the valley, and asked Dong Shi to call the Qin family and the Zuo family, and went straight back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    As soon as they entered Cuizhu Mountain, everyone was boiling.


    Bai Tongyu hugged the child and looked at him affectionately from the back of the crowd. Dong Yuanxu spotted her at a glance, and after saluting Gu Shuixiu, he immediately walked towards Bai Tongyu, waved his hand, and hugged her and the child into his arms In the middle, he said affectionately: "Yu''er, I''m back!"


    "It''s good to come back, just come back!" Bai Tongyu was already sobbing.


    Dong Yuanxu took the child in her arms, held it carefully, and looked at it carefully.


    Bai Tongyu said: "Because you are not here, the child''s name was given by the mother, called Dong Guangye. I didn''t know the deep meaning of the name before, but now I understand."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide this from you." Dong Yuanxu apologized for a while.


    Bai Tongyu shook her head and motioned Dong Yuanxu to find Gu Shuixiu first.


    Gu Shuixiu had already left with the crowd, not acting as a light bulb, Dong Yuanxu entered the main room and immediately received joking glances from everyone. Mother, you all pack up, we are going now, I have notified the Qin family and the Zuo family, and arranged two passenger ships, and the Nanxuzhou side has been arranged, and we will see Dad soon."


    "I''ve always been assured of your work, and we''ve almost cleaned up here. Now we can leave." Gu Shuixiu motioned Cuixi beside him to go out to prepare, and caught Dong Yuanxu and asked a lot of questions.


    Before it got dark, everyone finally successfully boarded the passenger ship.


    In addition to Gu Shuixiu walking the sea with Dong Chenghu before and Bai Tongyu being taken to Pirate Island, it was the first time for the others to take a boat, and they stood on the deck excitedly and refused to enter the cabin, Hao Shi was a little seasick, and she started to vomit as soon as she got on the boat. Fortunately, Bai Tongyu was there, two needles were pierced, and she finally recovered.


    Seeing so many people, Datou and Gouzi couldn''t help muttering: "I didn''t expect the general''s family to be so many. Could it be that the general is planning to move his family to Jiankang to settle down?"


    Others thought the same.


    The boat has been at sea for five days. During these five days, everyone has changed from the initial excitement to the depression at the back. Anyone who faces the sea for six days will feel dizzy.


    There were still two days of light rain during the period. Fortunately, it was not a big storm.


    Seeing the carriage, a group of people wanted to die, and they only wanted to cry without tears. It took three days to go from Nanxuzhou to Jiankang, and they had just been tortured on the boat for six days. I have to toss in the carriage for three days later, really...


    The men are better, but they only suffer from those delicate little girls.


    Dong Yuanxu passed a book to Dong Chenghu Feige after he landed, because he didn''t know where he was going to take his family when he arrived in Jiankang.


    I will salute General Wuwei, the general has his life, and the enthronement ceremony will take place in ten days. I also ask General Wuwei to go to the palace immediately after he arrives. As for the people you brought, the general has prepared a courtyard in the palace, and they will live there directly. Just go in."


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t think anything, but the other soldiers gasped when they heard it, and couldn''t help but sighed that this general of Wuwei was so favored that even his family could live directly in the palace, just follow General Yu and others who were in front of and behind the horse did not have this blessing.

 v5 Chapter 26： astonished, enthroned

    For a time, everyone looked at Dong Yuanxu with different eyes, and they could not wait to come forward and flatter.


    The order of Dong Chenghu also spread throughout Jiankang in the shortest time, not to mention the uproar caused, General Wuwei can be regarded as famous in Jiankang.


    At this time, Dong Yuanxu had brought everyone into the palace and arrived at the palace prepared in advance.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, someone stepped forward to respectfully ask An to serve, and everything was arranged by the servants, Gu Shuixiu and the others just had to follow the palace servants.


    Along the way, many people looked at them secretly, but Gu Shuixiu didn''t care, the Qin family felt a little awkward and uncomfortable.


    Her hands clenched involuntarily, she was back! Back in a different capacity!


    Following the palace staff all the way to a grand hall, the sign above is engraved with Mingxiu Palace.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but stop and stared at the three words, the palace servant saw it and explained respectfully: "Mrs Yuan, the palace has just been repaired, and these plaques have just been hung up. , this Mingxiu Palace was hand-held by the General himself."


    After the palace servants finished speaking, he felt strange to himself. The general had only five or six plaques. How could such a special courtyard be arranged for the family of General Wuwei? It''s too much!


    Don''t say how confused everyone is, Gu Shuixiu and others are considered to have settled in Mingxiu Palace. Qin Shan, Zuo Qingsong, and Yang Yi asked Dong Chenghu for instructions that day, and went to Mingxiu Palace to pick them up. Only people know that the people brought back by General Wuwei are not only his own family, but also people from the Qin, Zuo, and Yang families. I just don''t know when this General Wuwei has such a good relationship with these three generals. How could the three generals entrust their families to him with such confidence.


    Just when everyone could not see the situation clearly, Dong Chenghu actually went to Mingxiu Palace in person. Although the palace staff did not know what Dong Chenghu did in Mingxiu Palace, they only knew that he lived in Mingxiu Palace for a while. In the evening, I left the Mingxiu Palace the next day.


    When this incident came out, everyone was shocked. Could it be that there were family members of the generals among the people brought by General Wuwei? No wonder the general will let them live in the Mingxiu Palace, but who is this person? Or which of these people are the family members of the generals?


    Everyone couldn''t figure it out, and they couldn''t find a way to inquire, so they had to look at it.


    Just three days before Dong Chenghu ascended the throne, a team of palace servants went to Mingxiu Palace with gorgeous palace uniforms. At this moment, everyone was sure that the family of the general was really inside. So far, every day There were a lot of people wandering outside the Mingxiu Palace, thinking of going in to greet the future mother of a country, but the people inside didn''t even take a step out of the Mingxiu Palace, so everyone had to be in a hurry.


    Gu Shuixiu touched the gorgeous phoenix robe, and her eyes were full of reminiscences. Back then, Dong Chenghu only promised her that he would let her wear the clothes of his destiny and live a prosperous life with him. Unexpectedly, one day, She will wear a phoenix robe, and become the most honorable woman in the world!


    While Gu Shuixiu was contemplating, Jingjing quietly entered the door and saluted respectfully, "Madam, Master is here."


    Gu Shuixiu realized that Dong Chenghu was already by her side.


    "How about it? Do you still like it? If you don''t like it, we can change it." Dong Chenghu pulled Gu Shuixiu up and let her sit on his lap, looking at her unchanged face , a moment of nostalgia in my heart.


    Gu Shuixiu snuggled into his arms, her eyes were missing and staring at the phoenix robe, she suddenly sighed: "I didn''t expect you to get to where you are today, Chenghu, you will be accepted when you become an emperor. Any other concubine?"


    This is what Gu Shuixiu is most worried about. If Dong Chenghu really wants to accept the concubine, then she will not even do the queen and go directly to Yongjia County.


    Dong Chenghu heard a trace of resentment in Gu Shuixiu''s tone, his heart tightened, and he quickly expressed his heart, "Shuixiu, why do you ask such a question? There is only a daughter-in-law like you, no matter what you become, I will be the only one in my life. As soon as a man says a word, it is hard to chase after a horse!


    Besides, I have reached the age of no confusion. What do I need so many concubines for? When the time comes, Yuan Jie and the others should choose a good wife and husband for the three of them. You can handle this matter. The marriage of these three children will not be as free as Yuan Xu. You must be prepared for this. "


    After all, after enjoying the honor, it is natural to make some sacrifices. Dong Yuanxu can say that this child made a lot of efforts when he conquered the world. This time they were able to win because of Dong Yuanxu''s advance Arrangement, but Dong Yuanjie and the others did nothing, and because they were his sons, they could be crowned kings, so naturally they had to pay something.


    Gu Shuixiu was happy for a while after hearing Dong Chenghu''s confession, and when she heard what he said later, she couldn''t help but sigh, "I understand what you said, since that''s the case, then Choose as much as you can from the options available!"


    After the couple has come to an agreement, they will not talk about these things.


    Dong Chenghu has been staying here every day since he lived in Mingxiu Palace. Everyone has been shocked from the initial shock to accepting this fact and looking forward to the new emperor''s enthronement. Know who the mother of a country is.


    In a blink of an eye, the new emperor ascended the throne. Dong Chenghu put on a tailor-made imperial robe and slowly walked to that position in the eyes of everyone. After the enthronement ceremony, the civil and military officials knelt down Long live three.


    "Flat!"


    As soon as Dong Chenghu''s voice fell, the civil and military officials got up. At this time, Dong Chenghu gently took off the mask in front of everyone.


    At this time, Dong Chenghu in the dragon robe on the boat was only a little more majestic than before, but his appearance did not change.


    Those who haven''t seen Dong Chenghu''s true appearance did not expect their emperor to be so young, and he looks much better than the previous Song Youxin.


    Dong Chenghu and others calmed down before letting the **** around him read the imperial decree, "Follow the sky, the emperor said..."


    The content of the imperial decree is to change the beam to Daqi, and to use the country name newly taken by Song You, this is the first year of the atmosphere.


    Hundred officials saluted again, congratulations to Daqi, congratulations to the emperor.


    Dong Chenghu was very happy, looked at the civil and military officials below, and said solemnly: "Since I have ascended the throne, the position of the queen naturally cannot be left empty, come here, make noise..."

 v5 Chapter 27： After the seal, the first year of Daqi

    After hearing the edict, the officials looked outside the hall one after another. They were very curious about the Gu family. They had never heard the general say about the situation at home before. I heard it once, and the general''s background is not high, this Gu family must be just an ordinary peasant woman, can she be worthy of the words "smart and noble"?


    In the expectation of everyone, Gu Shuixiu appeared at the entrance of the main hall wearing a luxurious phoenix robe and a jeweled phoenix crown.


    For this calm and stage-fright posture, she was affirmed by everyone, but to everyone''s surprise, Gu''s appearance was beautiful, she should be in her thirties, but she looked like He is in his early twenties, his skin is like sebum, and he is not well-maintained. How could he marry such a wife according to the emperor''s grass-mang background?


    Everyone was puzzled. At this moment, someone recognized Gu Shuixiu as the lady who entered Mingxiu Palace with General Wuwei, and his mouth grew in shock.


    Gu Shuixiu walked to the center of the hall, knelt down dignifiedly, and accepted the canonization.


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed, he actually walked down, dragged Gu Shuixiu up, helped her to sit on the phoenix chair, and sat down by himself.


    This move shocked the civil and military officials.


    They used to think about why the emperor didn''t want to let women get close, and thought that the emperor had a hidden illness in that area, but now it seems that they think differently, the feeling is that the emperor has a deep love for the queen.


    Just like this, some officials who are trying to send their daughters to the palace will have to weigh them carefully. The emperor and the queen have such a good relationship, what are the chances of them sending their daughters to the palace?


    Even Pei Dongqi is thinking about this.


    Not waiting for them to finish thinking, Dong Chenghu has already said: "I and the queen have been married for more than 20 years, and they have three sons and one daughter."


    Hearing this, the civil and military officials immediately became spirited, even if their daughter could not enter the palace, wouldn''t there be three more princes? Anyway, with the emperor''s current age, the three princes must have already reached adulthood. Even if their daughters were fortunate enough to give birth to their sons in the palace, they would not be able to compete with the three sons sent by the queen. The backyard couldn''t be better!


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other and smiled, then looked at Dong Yuanxu who was standing below, laughed and said loudly: "General Wuwei is out!"


    Dong Yuanxu immediately stood up, before everyone could react.


    Dong Chenghu announced in public: "My eldest son, General Dong Yuanxu of Wuwei, is brave and good at fighting, witty, has both ability and political integrity, and has the ability to govern the world. Today, Dong Yuanxu, General of Wuwei, is named the crown prince, and he is honored! "


    "What!" The officials around Dong Yuanxu all stared at Dong Yuanxu in shock and exclaimed in a low voice.


    Someone reacted immediately, no wonder the emperor trusted General Wuwei so much at the beginning, and his feelings were his own son! The emperor can deceive them so hard!


    But looking at the emperor and queen, it seems that the prince looks so good is not particularly surprising.


    Some people''s abacus was lost in an instant.


    Afterwards, Dong Yuanjie was named King Wen, Dong Yuanzheng was named King Wu, and Dong Qinyan was named Princess Qingcheng.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Dong Qinyan''s title, Allure? What is the Allure Law?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Bai Tongyu and Dong Yuanjie had already led Dong Yuanzheng and Dong Qinyan into the hall to thank them.


    It was only now that the civil and military officials saw Dong Qinyan''s face, the entire hall was completely quiet, and everyone was staring at Dong Qinyan, as if they had seen an immortal descend to the world, especially Dong Qin Yan''s dignity radiated from the inside out, actually made them think that Dong Qinyan was a princess raised in the palace, and even a princess who was born in a serious way could not compare with her appearance.


    Pei Dongqi was shocked that the Dong family was able to raise such a daughter, and more importantly, this princess of Qingcheng was born by the emperor and the queen, the only princess in Daqi. And know.


    Dong Chenghu heard a lot of gasping voices, his face couldn''t help but proud, his daughter, the pearl in his palm, can finally stand upright in the sun, accept everyone''s worship, become this The second most noble woman in the world.


    It was Bai Tongyu on the side, who looked very ordinary against Dong Qinyan, but when she stood beside the prince, everyone felt that they were abnormally right, and some had feelings for Dong Yuanxu The thoughtful minister suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    The queen gave birth to three sons, all handsome and talented, and broke their idea of ??sending their daughters to the palace. Unexpectedly, the prince was young, and the princess also had the eldest son. , which makes them calculate like this?


    Dong Chenghu doesn''t care what others think, after he canonized his family, the next step is to canonize the hero.


    The civil and military officials also knew this, and immediately raised the spirit to respond.


    The Pei family and the Shen family are the great heroes of the uprising army. Naturally, these two families must be canonized first. Pei Dongqi is directly named Dingguo Gong, and hereditary will not be used, unless the Pei family makes a treasonous disaster Chaogang affairs, or you can absolutely enjoy the glory and wealth of life after life.


    This is also what Pei Dongqi asked for, and Pei Dongqi immediately thanked him.


    Shen Ziping was named Duke of Zhen Guo, enjoying the same honor as the Pei family, and because Shen Shikang was the husband of Dong Yuanxu and others, Dong Chenghu directly replied to Shen Shikang''s official position and worshipped as the prince''s grandfather. They also asked Dong Yuanxu to give Shen Shikang a mentor on the spot.


    Now everyone knows that the Prince of Love and King Wen and King Wu are still close disciples of the current great scholar Shen Shikang, and it is no wonder that the princes are so outstanding in their humanities and martial arts.


    As for the others, Yang Yi was named Marquis of Anping; Zuo Qingsong was named Marquis of Ningguo; Qin Shan was named Marquis of Wuning; With the help of these years, as for Yu Qi and Dong Yi and others, they all sealed the position of generals and went to various states and counties to be resident generals to protect their families and defend the country.


    Of course, other heroes of the founding of the country also received the corresponding canonization. Due to the large number of people, the canonization did not end until after noon.


    From today, the beam has officially become history, and Daqi has opened a new chapter.

 v5 Chapter 28： Great reputation, sweet family

    After the canonization ceremony, things about the emperor''s family spread throughout Jiankang, and even the world, and General Wuwei was the emperor''s eldest son, and the news of being canonized as the prince was well known. Of course, The most fierce is the beauty of Princess Qingcheng. In this way, Princess Qingcheng has become the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Many literati and literati in the folk dream of seeing the princess'' beauty, and some people even wrote a lot of poems praising the princess.


    Dong Qinyan is not clear in the deep palace, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng have now sealed their mansion, and they walk in the market all day, naturally they know more.


    When greeting Gu Shuixiu, the two brought in all the poems they had collected.


    Dong Yuanjie jokingly asked: "Little sister, you are now sixteen years old, it''s time to talk about a good family, and if you delay it, I don''t know how much this poem will become! We are now caught by those civil and military officials outside, and the first thing they say is not whether the king is married, but that Princess Qingcheng has a favorite person, what do you mean?"


    Dong Yuanjie was about to doubt his own charm. Although he was not as enchanting as Dong Qinyan, he was still a beautiful man. He was the most honorable among the unmarried men in Daqi. No one inquired about his marriage!


    Gu Shuixiu heard so many poems praising Dong Qinyan, and she was proud and complacent. When she heard Dong Yuanjie''s words behind her, three black lines immediately appeared on her head.


    "Aren''t you a child without roots? Your father is thinking about your marriage with your younger brother. This time, you can''t help but think about it. I also thought that I would wrong you. , I didn''t think about it, you are very heartless!" Gu Shuixiu became angry for a while, the marriage of these three children must be marriage, Dong Qinyan is nothing, Dong Chenghu''s heart, who is wronged , it is impossible to wrong her, but these two boys just...


    Dong Yuanjie was scolded by Gu Shuixiu for a while, but he didn''t think there was any problem. Instead, he rubbed against Gu Shuixiu with a smile on his face, and coaxed softly, "Mother, it''s right for Dad to say that, after all, Dad got things done. It''s the big brother''s help, we haven''t done anything, and we can still enjoy the success now, but it''s just a family affair, as long as you show me a gentle and virtuous, generous and decent, and filial to the elders, I really have no problem with the rest, after all, I have nothing to do The one you love, right?"


    After listening to Dong Yuanjie''s words, Gu Shuixiu felt even more guilty, her eyes couldn''t stop turning red, "You are all mother''s heart, but if you suffer a little bit of grievance, mother will not feel well. Forget it, I''ll talk about it later. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. Your father is busy dealing with the remnants of the previous dynasty and has no time to pay attention to these things.


    There are still some people who will be rewarded later, as well as your grandfather and family, we haven''t had time to inform them yet, and we don''t know how they will be frightened this time? There are also Dong Yi and the others, although they didn''t play to kill the enemy, but they did big things, and they couldn''t help but reward them, right?


    Yes, I can arrange it too. "


    Dong Qinyan, who was on the side, sat with the old **** all the time, and it was very enjoyable to watch the play.


    Dong Chenghu came in and saw the four of them and He Lele, not to mention how happy, "What? What are you talking about?"


    When the four heard Dong Chenghu''s voice, they wanted to stand up and salute. Dong Chenghu was immediately unhappy, "What kind of salute are we doing together as a family? It''s not for outsiders to see."


    When Dong Chenghu said this, Gu Shuixiu''s mood was particularly bright.


    Dong Chenghu saw the poems on the table, picked it up and read it curiously, frowning tightly, "What is this?"


    Dong Yuanjie hurriedly told Dong Chenghu the news from the outside, making Dong Chenghu helpless for a while, "These students don''t study hard for the imperial examinations, and they think about something all day long! You are true, and this kind of thing is also brought to you. Mother and sister to see!"


    Dong Chenghu looked disgusted, but thinking of his daughter''s beautiful appearance, he became proud again, looked at Dong Qinyan with a smile, and asked warmly: "Niuniu, what do you want to find? Even if your husband tells Dad, Dad can **** someone for you."


    Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuan looked at each other and touched their noses depressedly, is this still their father? Eccentricity is so obvious!


    Gu Shuixiu was full of black lines on her forehead, slapped Dong Chenghu lightly, and snorted: "Don''t teach bad children! What are you robbing! What nonsense! Those who don''t know think you are a robber? !"


    "Hehe..." Dong Chenghu laughed twice, and didn''t mention it again.


    Dong Qinyan pursed her lips and snickered, forcing herself not to laugh out loud, now it is her own mother who can suppress her father.


    "Seriously, you just said the imperial examinations, do you want to put the imperial examinations on the agenda?" Although the harem was not allowed to engage in politics, over the years, Gu Shuixiu has always been the woman behind Dong Chenghu who silently supported him , The two have no scruples when talking about some things. Dong Chenghu is eager to tell Gu Shuixiu everything, and one more person can help him come up with ideas.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t pay much attention to it, so she still came here as she felt comfortable in private.


    Dong Yuanjie and several others heard this topic, and they were all in high spirits. After all, they had learned martial arts and martial arts since childhood. There is no use.


    Dong Chenghu immediately nodded and said with a sigh of relief: "Nowadays, we have destroyed many officials of the previous dynasty and copied a lot of people. There are not many people who surrendered to the previous dynasty, and most of those They are all greedy for life and fear of death, and I don''t dare to use them. Our side has no shortage of military officers, but few civilians are competent. For today''s occasion, we will open the imperial examination and select talents.


    "


    These things Dong Chenghu had planned for a long time, he did not dare to use strangers, and if he wanted to use the talents of Cuizhushan, he had to give everyone a convincing reason, and the imperial examination was the best way.


    Speaking of this, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help thinking of Gu''s family, and before Gu Shuixiu mentioned this matter, Dong Chenghu had already opened his mouth: "I remember that there are many boys in the family of the eldest uncle and the second uncle. If they can take the test, they will Let them go too, and also, bring the father-in-law and mother-in-law to Jiankang as soon as possible, the mansion has been found, and the father-in-law is the king of the country.

 v5 Chapter 29： To assign tasks, Dong Qinyan asked for an order

    After Dong Chenghu finished speaking, he glanced at Dong Yuanjie and his brothers, and immediately said: "Let Yuanjie and Yuanzheng handle this matter, you go to Zhishui County, and take your grandfather and grandmother, I''ll take it with my two uncles and my family, and I''ll draw up a few imperial decrees and bring them with me when the time comes."


    Dong Yuanzheng''s eyes lit up, and he asked: "Father Emperor, is this an imperial envoy?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then nodded after a while, wondering why a small imperial envoy made his youngest son so happy.


    Dong Yuan just jumped up, "That''s great! I finally became an imperial commissioner once. It can also make them envious!"


    Dong Chenghu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Is this child heartless? Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu suspiciously.


    Gu Shuixiu spreads her hands helplessly, this child''s thinking is different from others, and she doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Dong Yuanjie and Dong Qinyan''s eyes widened, obviously not understanding Dong Yuanzheng''s point.


    The family happily ate at Mingxiu Palace.


    Dong Chenghu took his two sons back to the imperial study, and personally drafted a few imperial decrees and handed them over to them. When Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuan were about to leave, Dong Chenghu stopped them again and considered them for a while. Only then said: "You gather more talents outside the palace, and pay more attention to things about your sister. If there is any trouble, come over and tell me immediately, you know?"


    After the two were stunned, they looked at each other, hurriedly responded, and ran away in a hurry. If they stayed any longer, they didn''t know what more exaggerated things his father would make them do.


    Out of the imperial study, they both wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads.


    Dong Yuanzheng whispered: "Second brother, you said that the father and the emperor are like protecting the calf, can the little sister marry?"


    Dong Yuanjie shook his head and said softly: "I don''t know, I only know that as long as things involve my mother and little sister, my father will definitely run wild. We don''t know what gossip Daddy heard someday, so it would be troublesome!"


    Just as the brothers were murmuring about how to follow, Dong Qinyan walked to the imperial study on the grounds of distraction.


    Eunuch Zhao, Dong Chenghu''s personal eunuch, saw Dong Qinyan coming, thinking that this princess is the emperor''s heart, he didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly bowed respectfully on the ground to say hello, "I have seen Princess Qingcheng! "


    "Is your father inside?"


    Eunuch Zhao nodded, "The emperor is working, but the princess wants to go in? The servants will report."


    Dong Qinyan thought about it and said softly, "Go in and talk!"


    Eunuch Zhao came out immediately after entering, and greeted Dong Qinyan respectfully.


    "My son has seen the father and the emperor!" In front of the servant, Dong Qinyan behaved politely and gave Dong Chenghu a proper salute. Silly.


    When Dong Chenghu saw his daughter take the initiative to come to him, he was happy and ordered all the servants around him to go out, then he got up lovingly and said: "Why did you come here now? But just from your mother out there?"


    Dong Qinyan smiled sweetly and nodded lightly, "Father, my daughter has been in the palace for so long, I have gone all over the place to visit these days, and I don''t know where to go, so I just I can come to see the father to play, but the father has a lot of time and should not have time to accompany his daughter."


    Speaking of this, Dong Qinyan suddenly chuckled: "Father, I haven''t seen what a real princess looks like. I heard that people from the previous royal family are still being detained, You haven''t released them yet, can you let your daughter meet them?"


    Dong Chenghu was so distressed after hearing what Dong Qinyan said, but it was not a big deal to see those prisoners in the previous dynasty. Dong San accompanied Dong Qinyan to protect him.


    Dong Qinyan smiled sweetly, complimented Dong Chenghu well, and then led the people away.


    People are strictly guarded, and there is no emperor''s will in today''s cold palace, and not even a fly can fly in."


    Dong Qinyan nodded lightly, her eyes were deep, making it hard to understand.


    When she went to the cold palace, what surprised Dong San was that Dong Qinyan had been walking in front, and she could walk to the place where the cold palace was without anyone leading the way, which was really puzzling.


    The group was immediately stopped before the cold palace, and it was Dong Wei who looked after the cold palace.


    Dong Wei saw Dong Qinyan and immediately bowed.


    Dong Qinyan chuckled lightly: "Be flat, it''s all my own, don''t be so polite, it''s hard for you!"


    Dong Qinyan smiled, and all the soldiers around were stunned for a while before they woke up.


    Dong Wei smiled bitterly in his heart, but his face was as respectful as ever, "Why did the princess come here? This place is not the place where your golden branches and jade leaves should come."


    "It''s okay, this princess has already asked the royal father for an decree, and the royal father has agreed, I''ll take a look, don''t worry!" Dong Qinyan said and led people into the cold palace.


    Dong Wei was leading the way, but found that Dong Qinyan suddenly stopped and stared at a Qionghua in the yard in a daze.


    Dong Wei hurriedly reported: "Princess, this tree was here in the past, because it is a cold palace, so we didn''t remove it."


    "No need to move, this is fine." Dong Qinyan said lightly, turned her head and walked inside.


    "Where are they imprisoned?" Dong Qinyan looked around, but did not see any prisoners, the cold palace was a bit colder than the outside, Yuanyang and the wonderful person felt a little scared, and said quickly : "Princess, there is nothing to see here, let''s go!"


    Dong Qinyan stared at Dong Wei as if she had never heard of it.


    Dong Wei quickly replied: "Princess, those people are not locked here, we found that there was an underground cell in Lenggong, which seemed to be the place used for lynching in the previous dynasty, so we put them They are all locked inside, but the environment in the dungeon is not very good, please think again, princess."


    Dong Qinyan paused, clenched her hands under her gorgeous sleeves, and calmed herself down after a while, turned her head to look at the mandarin ducks and wonderful people around her, and said indifferently, "You are right up there. Wait, you don''t have to go down with this princess, I''ll come up in a while."


    "Princess!" The two knelt down in fright.


    It''s just that Dong Qinyan has made up her mind, and they are not allowed to object.


    Seeing this, Dong Wei had no choice but to lead the way in front. Dong San comforted the two and hurriedly chased after them.

 v5 Chapter 30： See old friends, Dong Qinyans past

    In the past, this place was like a purgatory on earth, and the bloodstains on the walls still clearly emerged in her mind.


    Dong Wei opened the door of the dungeon and led the way, Dong Qinyan walked in the middle, and finally Dong San.


    After leaving the dungeon, Dong San was completely shocked. He had never been here before. He didn''t know that there was such a large dungeon under the Leng Palace. Apart from being rather gloomy, it didn''t look too bad. , and now that the lights are bright inside, it''s actually not bad.


    Dong Wei led Dong Qinyan to the dungeon, pointed to the row of cells and said respectfully: "Princess, these are all prisoners of the previous dynasty, the more people detained inside, the more serious the identity is. , the former emperor was imprisoned in the innermost room and went to the iron gate."


    Dare to say more, just take two puffs.


    For their resentful eyes, Dong Qinyan just smiled sarcastically, and walked slowly to the innermost iron door before she said: "Open this cell, this princess will go in. ."


    "Princess!" Dong Wei hesitated, although the hands and feet of the people inside were chained, but it was really inappropriate for the princess to meet such a person!


    "This is my order!" Dong Qinyan''s eyes became a little sharp, Dong Wei was startled, did not dare to neglect, and quickly opened the iron door.


    Dong Qinyan was satisfied after this, and instructed them: "You guys guard outside, and it''s farther in here."


    Dong Wei and Dong three face each other, don''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd of the princess, but...


    "Princess, the emperor ordered Wei Chen to protect you personally, but it is difficult for me to obey!" Dong San knelt down, his tone full of determination.


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t, so she had to take a step back, "Well, you stand farther away, this door does not need to be closed, I will stand where you can see, far away from the previous emperor Yes, and don''t come near him, how?"


    Dong Qinyan said so, naturally they couldn''t hold on any longer, so they hesitantly retreated to the outside of the corridor, staring at Dong Qinyan.


    The soldier brought a stool for Dong Qinyan and put it in the cell, so they could see Dong Qinyan sitting on it.


    In this way, Dong Qinyan slowly paced in and cast her eyes on the man in the corner, with hatred, joy, and nostalgia.


    When she sat down on the chair, she said softly after a while: "Don''t come and be safe, my emperor!"


    As soon as these words came out, the person in the corner finally moved, and when he raised his unkempt face, Dong Qinyan connected this person with the person who was arrogant in memory, He couldn''t help but sigh: "Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, I didn''t expect the emperor to have such a day, it''s really surprising!"


    Dong Qinyan''s tone is like that of an old man who has lived most of her life, but her voice is that of a young girl in 28 years.


    The person in the corner tried hard to see Dong Qinyan for a long time before he could see Dong Qinyan. His tone seemed to be familiar to him?


    Acquaintance? Who will he know in this lifetime?


    Dong Qinyan saw him with a confused face, and smiled tenderly: "The emperor has been the lord of the world for so long, everyone is just your plaything in your eyes, how can you remember Where do you live with the old people?"


    "Old man?" The person in the corner was even more confused.


    Dong Qinyan smiled coldly, her mood fluctuated, and she said, "Can''t think of it? Then let me remind you well!" , there are thousands of knots.¡¯ Whoever the emperor said this to, did the emperor forgot? I still remember Meiziqingxing, the beginning of the misty rain, the promise of a lifetime of one and two people, all of them are jokes! Haha¡­¡±


    "You...you are..." The man in the corner widened his eyes in horror and stepped back involuntarily, but he was already in the corner, and there was no way to go back, so he had to shrink his body and look on his face. Frightened, he didn''t dare to look at Dong Qinyan again. After a long time, he lay down and asked, "You...you haven''t already...how could..."


    Dong Qinyan laughed very happily, and after laughing, she said softly: "The emperor said, I should be dead, why did it appear again? Have you ever heard a sentence, The injustice has the head, the debt has the owner, and the sky has eyes! The sky has eyes!"


    You have become the object of contempt by everyone, you are not even worthy to lift my shoes, you are an eyesore to even live! If I were you, I would not want to live a long time ago, lingering on and humiliating!"


    Every sentence Dong Qinyan said was like a knife plucking into the man''s heart, making him almost collapse, "Don''t say it, I beg you not to say it! Don''t say it... "


    Dong Qinyan really stopped and didn''t speak any more, looked at him with pity, turned and left before saying: "If I were you, I would not live!"


    Dong San and Dong Wei, who were guarding in the distance, only heard Dong Qinyan say that the sky has eyes, and the excitement of seeing Dong Qinyan, but they did not hear anything else, just Dong When Wei came to close the iron gate, he found that the previous emperor was in a state of collapse and pain, and he didn''t know why.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t explain anything. She walked out of the iron gate and walked a short distance, and it was the prison cell. Here, Dong Qinyan saw several royal princesses and suddenly stopped. He came down, stood in front of the cell and asked lightly, "Is Princess Ziyuan here?"


    Everyone around was stunned for a moment, including Dong Wei and Dong San, who all looked at Dong Qinyan in confusion.


    Dong Qinyan was patient and asked again: "This palace asks you, is Princess Ziyuan available?"


    Dong Qinyan was in a daze for a while, and said softly to the man, "Thank you." She turned and left.


    The people in the cell didn''t expect Dong Qinyan to thank her, and they were all dumbfounded.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t say anything, the pace of leaving this time seemed very decisive.


    Dong Wei and Dong San escorted her up, and the beautiful man and the mandarin duck were still kneeling on the spot, not daring to get up.


    Dong Qinyan sighed, rubbed her brows, and said softly, "Get up! Swing back to the palace."

 v5 Chapter 31： parental care, hanged

    The wonderful man and the mandarin ducks were relieved when they heard the words, and hurriedly greeted the palace servants and put on a guard of honor.


    Dong San sent Dong Qinyan back to Qingcheng Palace before turning to Dong Chenghu to return to her life.


    Dong Chenghu saw Dong San coming back and asked, "How is it? Is the princess still having a good time?"


    Dong San choked for a while, not knowing how to answer, so he organized the language before replying: "Report to the emperor, the princess played well today, but some ministers were puzzled. matter."


    Dong Chenghu finally put down the booklet in his hand, stared at Dong San seriously, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s it..." After thinking about it, Dong San decided to tell Dong Chenghu all about the cold palace, "Your Majesty, the princess insisted on going to the cold palace today, and when I heard that those people were locked in the dungeon, they insisted on going in. After entering, I went to see the former emperor directly, and we were not allowed to approach. Wei Chen and Dong Wei watched from a distance and only heard a word or two, something like the sky has eyes, and the princess seemed very excited. .


    When the princess came out of the iron prison, Wei Chen found that the spirit of the previous emperor was not right, very broken, very painful, and did not know what happened.


    After that, the princess stopped in front of a cell and asked about Princess Ziyuan from the previous dynasty. Wei Chen asked on the way back. This Princess Ziyuan came from the queen of the previous dynasty. Chao Empress was abolished behind, that is, she was locked in this cold palace, and she died inexplicably behind.


    Princess Ziyuan later married a jinshi, and the couple were sent to Jingzhou by the previous emperor, and later died directly in Jingzhou.


    Wei Chen didn''t know why the princess would intervene about this person. I wonder if it was because the princess heard something from the previous dynasty in the palace these days. Wei Chen was just guessing. "


    After all, there are still some maids and eunuchs from the previous dynasty in the palace now, it is not surprising that Dong Qinyan would know about these things, but he did not understand that a person who has been dead for so long has nothing to do with himself How can the princess care so much about the people who meet.


    Dong Chenghu fell into contemplation, and said with some worry: "Go to see the queen and ask the queen to enlighten the princess. If the princess thinks that the palace is too boring and wants to go out for a walk, just tell the queen directly, in short, the princess No matter how happy you are, you usually keep an eye on it."


    "Yes!" Dong San looked sideways at Dong Chenghu''s love for Dong Qinyan, which was almost out of principle. Fortunately, the princess was generous and decent, well-informed, and profoundly righteous. It''s definitely going to be a big deal soon.


    Dong San listened to Dong Chenghu''s order and went to Mingxiu Palace to repeat the matter of Dong Qinyan.


    Gu Shuixiu was also at a loss, and immediately drove to Qingcheng Palace, but heard Yuanyang say that Dong Qinyan had stopped, so she had to go back the same way.


    Dong Qinyan woke up the next day and learned that Gu Shuixiu had not seen her, so she packed up and went to Mingxiu Palace to greet her.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t wait for her to salute, she immediately grabbed her hand, and asked worriedly: "Niuniu has something on her mind? I heard about what happened yesterday? What''s wrong? Can you tell my mother? say?"


    Dong Qinyan felt helpless for a while. She forgot to tell Dong San and Dong Wei yesterday, and they must report her situation to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    Dong Qinyan''s heart changed, and she muttered unhappily, complaining: "Dong San and Dong Wei, these two big mouths! , they made a big fuss, and they were worried after returning to the father and mother!"


    "What nonsense! They are doing things impartially! It''s you, if you have anything on your mind, you might as well tell your mother, it''s better than being bored in your heart, if you don''t want to say it, your mother won''t force it You, but you have to adjust your emotions, your father was really worried yesterday!" Gu Shuixiu was persuading Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Chenghu has already come over, seeing Dong Qinyan here, Dong Chenghu immediately cared: "Niuniu, but you feel bored in the palace and can''t stay? If you want to leave the palace, just tell the emperor directly, Father, let someone take you out!"


    Dong Qinyan was so moved that her eyes were red, she hugged Dong Chenghu, and said sullenly: "Dad! You and your mother love me the most! There is no one in the world who treats me better than you. It''s gone!"


    "


    Dong Qinyan was coaxed by Dong Chenghu, so she sat obediently beside Gu Shuixiu, looking at her crying face, Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Look at you! It''s like a cat, hurry up Go down and wash, how do you get out like this?"


    Dong Qinyan blushed, and hurriedly went out to wash up after saluting Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    When she left, Dong Chenghu returned to his seriousness and whispered in Gu Shuixiu''s ear, "Today Dong Wei came to report that the previous emperor hanged himself in the cold palace."


    "What!" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened in astonishment. Dong Qinyan only went to see that person yesterday, and now that person committed suicide.


    Dong Chenghu motioned Gu Shuixiu to calm down and don''t be impatient," Dong Wei said, Niuniu was very excited yesterday, looking at the mouth shape, it seemed that she mocked the previous emperor, and after Niuniu left, that person''s mood Something is wrong, it''s just that Dong Wei didn''t expect that he would have the courage to commit suicide! I don''t know what Niuniu told him!"


    Dong Chenghu is still very curious about this. When he first caught these people, Dong Chenghu went to see them in person. He knew very well how greedy the previous emperor was and what made him have the courage Suicide is really incomprehensible.


    "What should I do now?" Gu Shuixiu was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t care much, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "It''s a good thing for us that he committed suicide, and it saves our hands from getting dirty, I''m just curious what Niuniu told him It''s nothing, but Niuniu is not in a high mood now, I don''t want to ask about it, anyway, the person is already dead, so I don''t have to mention this person to make the child feel unhappy."


    Gu Shuixiu stared blankly at Dong Chenghu, before she could say, "Chenghu, you are the ruler of a country, so indulge your daughter?"


    Dong Chenghu laughed twice, and then explained: "This is not the child who did nothing! You said she went to see someone, didn''t do anything, just said two In other words, it''s not easy for us as parents to be held accountable, right?"


    "You are the only one!" Gu Shuixiu glared at him, barely agreeing to Dong Chenghu''s request.


    When Dong Qinyan entered the hall again, the couple had already talked about other things, Dong Qinyan sat obediently by the side without interrupting, just listened quietly, watching More rules are more rules.

 v5 Chapter 32： Guo Zhang, Gu Mingdes shock

    Gu Shuixiu was also very helpless to meet such Dong Qinyan.


    This matter was so suppressed that no one took the initiative to mention it again, and Dong Qinyan didn''t ask any more questions, but just went to ask Dong Chenghu to leave the former princess who answered her question before she died .


    Dong Chenghu knew what happened, and he was just an unloved princess in the past, so he kept it.


    This incident just ended, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng also set off to pick up the people from the family in Yongjia County.


    Due to Dong Chenghu''s request to bring people back with the greatest pomp.


    Therefore, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng did not take the sea route, but took the official route to Yongjia County. In addition, the battle was too large, and it had been three months by the time they arrived in Yongjia County.


    In the past three months, everyone knew that Daliang was defeated, and now is the first year of Daqi.


    After the carriage team entered Yongjia County, the prefect of Yongjia County had already received the wind and greeted Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng at the gate of the city. As soon as Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng arrived, all the officials of Yongjia County, large and small, knelt down, "Xiaguan Welcome to ask King Wen and King Wu! Your Highness is a thousand years old!"


    Dong Yuanjie and his brothers got out of the carriage, looked at the officials and people who were kneeling on the ground, and said solemnly: "Get up! We are just passing by here, and we have to rush to Zhishui County. Don''t bother you anymore, what are you going to do?"


    Although he said so, the prefect did not dare to neglect, and after explaining the errand at hand, he personally accompanied the Dong Yuanjie brothers to Zhishui County.


    During the period, the prefect inquired about other people, but could not get any useful information. I don''t know why King Wen and Wu came to Yongjia County this time. I was anxious and trembling all day.


    When the team arrived in Zhishui County, the entire county seat was alarmed, and even the surrounding county magistrates came to greet them.


    The Dong Yuanjie brothers didn''t have the time to deal with them. After a few words of greetings, they rushed to Gu Daniu''s shop with the team and stopped directly on the street. The people surrounded the street all day long.


    Gu Mingde, who was looking at the store, was puzzled for a while, and went out to find out what was going on. He found so many officers and soldiers surrounded his store, and he was too frightened to react.


    Stammered and asked: "This official, may I ask you this..."


    Dong Yuanzheng on the carriage heard Gu Mingde''s voice, and immediately rushed out of the carriage excitedly, beckoning to Gu Mingde: "Grandfather, Yuanzheng is here to pick you up!"


    As soon as these words came out, the officials who followed were all stunned. King Wu called the old man''s grandfather. Isn''t that old man the ruler of the dynasty? Peeping, the prefect quietly sent someone to inquire about the owner of this shop, praying that they did not have any festivals with the government before.


    The county magistrate knew that this shop seemed to be opened by a steward of his government office, and immediately asked someone to come over.


    Dong Yuanjie also got out of the carriage at this moment, and walked slowly to Gu Mingde. The two brothers saluted Gu Mingde and asked happily, "Is grandfather happy to see us?"


    "Happy! Of course I''m happy!" Gu Mingde laughed so hard that the prefect, county magistrate and others hurriedly stepped forward to salute Gu Mingde, "I have seen the king!"


    Gu Mingde was stunned for a moment, hugged Dong Yuanzheng in a fright, and pointed at the officials in this place. He was completely confused, and he couldn''t even say a word.


    Dong Yuanzheng hurriedly said: "Don''t be too polite, adults, you go down first, our grandfather and grandson want to say something, you also retreat." Dong Yuanzheng instructed the soldiers beside him.


    In an instant, everyone withdrew, leaving only two brothers, Gu Mingde and Dong Yuanzheng, in the shop.


    Only now did Gu Mingde react, grabbing Dong Yuanzheng and Dong Yuanjie''s arms and asking: "Yuanjie, Yuanzheng, if my grandfather read it right, the county magistrate is kneeling at me! Why? Is the king they said really talking about me? This... what''s going on?"


    Gu Mingde can''t react anymore and is still in a circle.


    The two brothers Dong Yuanzheng quickly pulled Gu Mingde to sit down and comforted him: "Grandfather, didn''t you always blame my father for going out for so long and didn''t come back, we always told you that my father was doing business outside, In fact, my father went to fight with the rebel army, and later became the leader of the rebel army, and now he is the emperor of Daqi, and my mother is the queen of Daqi, so you have become the head of the state."


    "What?" Gu Mingde stood up in shock and looked at his two grandsons in disbelief. He really couldn''t accept such exciting news. He didn''t believe what Dong Yuanzheng said, but those just now It is impossible for a high-ranking official to worship him, especially the county magistrate. He has seen this person before, so it cannot be fake. Does that mean that everything Dong Yuanzheng said is true?


    The Dong Yuanjie brothers were not in a hurry, waiting for Gu Mingde to digest slowly, and brought him tea and water to soothe his mood.


    When Gu Mingde calmed down, Dong Yuanjie continued: "Now my mother has been named queen, my eldest brother has become a prince, one of us has been named King Wen, the other King Wu, and Niuniu has become a princess of Qingcheng. , it''s just that the grandfather''s family has not been canonized yet.


    My father said that it is not easy for you, this time I don¡¯t want to wrong you, so let us come over in battle, my father also issued the imperial edict, when grandmother and uncle they all arrive, we will read the imperial edict, Take you to Jiankang. "


    "Child... Your father has really become... the emperor?" Gu Mingde deliberately lowered his voice and confirmed it repeatedly.


    The brothers nodded.


    Seeing this, Gu Mingde finally had to accept the fact and muttered: "No wonder your mother always diverts the topic every time we talk about your father, alas! Now your mother is also a hope. Here we are! Empress... My Gu family actually has an empress! It''s really smoke from the ancestral grave, and the ancestors have revealed their spirits! No, I have to go back and worship the ancestors. There is no reason not to worship the ancestors for such a glorious thing, right, right..."


    Dong Yuanzheng and the two saw that Gu Mingde was in a hurry to pack up and go back to worship their ancestors, they couldn''t help crying and laughing, "Grandfather, my grandmother, they haven''t come over yet, and we haven''t read the imperial edict, you don''t have to go back even if you want to go back. Hurry up for a while."


    Gu Mingde was persuaded by the two brothers, and finally stopped, Dong Yuanzheng stayed in the shop to accompany Gu Mingde, and Dong Yuanjie went to the opposite side to smell fragrance.


    When the officials guarding outside saw Dong Yuanjie coming, they all stared at him, and when they saw him go ten miles away, they thought he wanted to buy something. Go over there.


    Now the whole street is guarded by soldiers, and there are no guests in Shilixiangxiang. When Luoying saw Dong Yuanjie walking towards them, she immediately greeted everyone to come forward and kneel, "Slave (small) I have seen the lord! The lord is blessed and safe."

 v5 Chapter 33： conferred, title

    "Don''t be too polite, get up! How''s it going? Is business going well recently?" Dong Yuanjie asked when he couldn''t see the guests.


    Luoying replied respectfully: "My lord, the business in our store has always been good, but you haven''t seen it. The slave is about to ask the lord for instructions. The queen is not in Yongjia County now. Did your maiden have an explanation?"


    Dong Yuanjie looked at the people in the shop, thought of what Gu Shuixiu said before, and chuckled: "I know your worries, don''t worry, this shop will continue to open, but the queen is already The mother of a country, but it is not easy to take charge of this shop. From now on, this king will send people to come to meet you every year. As for you, after the new people come to hand over, go to Jiankang!


    You are all old people who serve the Queen, and with you around, the Queen will feel more at ease. "


    "Thank you, Lord!" Luo Ying and others were excited, her daughter had already gone to Jiankang with the princess, and she naturally hoped to be with her daughter.


    Dong Yuanjie talked to Chenghai for a while, and then the fragrance came out. The people who stopped outside were already dumbfounded. Everyone looked at each other, thinking that from now on, it seems that they will come here often.


    Dong Yuanjie just came out from Shili Xiangxiang, Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu had already rushed over with their families, and after talking to the soldiers for a while, the soldiers let them in.


    "Yuanjie, Yuanzheng, are they all true? Brother-in-law...he became the emperor!"


    Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng hurriedly stepped forward and helped Zhao to sit down, and then nodded when they were relieved, "Grandmother, eldest uncle, little uncle, my father is now the emperor, and my mother has become Empress, we also have titles, and this time I came here to read my father''s decree."


    After Dong Yuanjie finished speaking, he glanced at the ceremonial officer beside him. The ceremonial officer immediately respectfully issued the imperial decree and shouted: "Follow the sky, the emperor''s edict..."


    Everyone, including the prefect and the county magistrate, knelt down.


    "My uncle Gu Mingde is sensible and sensible, and his goddaughter is courteous... Today, my uncle Gu Mingde is specially designated as Uncle Yong An, hereditary and irreplaceable, and I respect this! Uncle Yong An, please accept the order!" He whispered to Gu Mingde.


    Dong Yuanzheng tugged at Gu Mingde''s sleeve, Gu Mingde reacted and quickly took the imperial decree with both hands, holding it in his hands and trembling, not knowing what to do?


    "Grandfather, you have to say thank you Lord Long!" Dong Yuanzheng reminded Gu Mingde in a low voice.


    Gu Mingde added this sentence aloud, which is considered a courtesy.


    Gu Mingde held the dazzling imperial decree, a little overwhelmed, and asked Dong Yuanjie beside him: "Yuanjie, is this Yong Anbo an official? How old is the official?"


    Dong Yuanjie was stunned for a moment, and he explained in disbelief: "Grandfather, Uncle Yong''an is an earl, not an official, and his status is higher than an official, just like me and Yuanzheng, we are the king, Shen The family was named a duke, the Qin family was named a marquis, and the next is the earl, and the title is the official rank, and this title cannot be arbitrarily awarded.


    Because my father is grateful to you for marrying my mother to him, and since then he has always regarded him as his own, that''s why he gave you such a title. "


    Gu Mingde was so excited after hearing it, he held the imperial decree and refused to let go. The Zhao family was illiterate. Seeing that Gu Mingde was such a treasured imperial decree, he just laughed and didn''t try to grab it.


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu are very greedy, they have always wanted to see the imperial decree, just touch it!


    Taking advantage of everyone''s happiness, Dong Yuanjie said to Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu: "Two uncles, the mother''s mother means to take you all to Jiankang, the mansion over there has been arranged Now, a few cousins ??can also receive better education when they arrive there. To tell you the truth, everything is waiting to be done now, and the imperial examinations will be held soon. The cousins ??are all scholars, and it is time to embark on a career.


    With this title obscuring the descendants, the three generations will decline, so please think about it carefully. "


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu were simply happy, they didn''t expect so much, when Dong Yuanxu said this, they were both stunned, Gu Erniu immediately said: "The eldest brother is the eldest son, naturally It''s the eldest brother who inherited the position of father, I am the second son, besides, I don''t have that ability, as long as those two **** can be promising, I will ask for nothing else!"


    Dong Yuanjie looked at Chang Ru, who was quiet on the side. Seeing that she was not at all unhappy, he felt relieved and nodded approvingly, "It''s best if my uncle can think like this. If my brother has the ability, it will be better for me to earn a future!"


    After finishing speaking, Gu Jiahe and He Lele were going to pack their luggage and go to Caozi Village to worship their ancestors.


    The prefect and others hurriedly followed, and seeing them stop at Chunhua Qiushi, they were all shocked. Could it be that this Chunhua Qiushi was also opened by the Empress?


    This spring and autumn is like the fragrance of ten miles. It is famous in Yongjia County.


    At this time, Colorful and Liangchen had already taken everyone out of the shop, and a few people were stunned when they saw such a big battle. When Dong Yuanjie came out of the sedan chair, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Colorful hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "This servant has seen Second Young Master, no, it''s His Royal Highness King Wen, Wang Ye Wanfu Jinan!"


    Dong Yuanjie hurriedly stepped forward to help Colorful, chuckled, "How come Auntie Colorful is so different from me? Where''s Uncle Dong Yi? Is it in the shop?"


    "He''s here! He''s in the backyard, I''ll call him right away." After saying that, FunFun quickly turned around and entered the store.


    The prefect and the others now understand that the feelings of this Chunhua Qiushi are really opened by the Empress. It seems that this Queen is really not an ordinary person. The emperor has only ascended the throne now. It is impossible to say that the Queen Mother even supported the rebels!


    Everyone looked at each other and did not dare to make a sound.


    Dong Yihe and colorful came out not long after, Dong Yi stepped forward to salute, Dong Yuanjie hurriedly helped him up, "Uncle Dong Yi, you are Yuanjie''s Mr. Yuanjie''s confidant. I can''t stand your worship, Yuan Jie is here to announce the decree this time, Uncle Dong Yi, prepare yourself."


    The ceremonial officer took out the imperial edict and read aloud: "Fengtian, the emperor''s decree said: My confidant Dong Yi has given a lot to help the society... Now I bestow Dong Yi as the marquis of Yongjia, hereditary On behalf of Dong Yi¡¯s wife, Bun Fun, is Mrs. Yongjia Hou, please accept this!¡±

 v5 Chapter 34： Father and son discussing words, Gu Huijuns words

    Dong Yi took the colorful thanks, and the colorful has been sobbing. She has been loyal for so many years. Even if she has been separated from Dong Yi for a long time, she has never had any complaints. Come see Moonlight.


    Liangchen and others came forward to congratulate after listening to the imperial edict.


    Dong Yuanjie said with a smile: "Uncle Dong Yi, please clean up and come back to Jiankang with us as soon as possible. As for Chunhua Qiushi, let them manage them first, and wait for the mother to arrange someone to replace them. Then follow to Jiankang.¡±


    Liangchen heard that they could also go to Jiankang, and they were so happy that they almost fainted.


    After reading the imperial decree, Dong Yuanjie felt a lot more relaxed, discussed with Dong Yuanzheng next to him, sent someone to pick up Gu Mingde''s family, and then rushed to Caozi Village.


    Seeing that the prefect and others were also following, Dong Yuanzheng hurriedly said: "You all go back! This king will stay in Yongjia County for a few days, and I will see you before I leave!"


    Everyone got Dong Yuanzheng''s orders and dared not follow them any more. It will really be full, not only these two, but also the two shops opened by the Gu family, which will definitely become the fragrant buns in Yongjia County.


    Gu Mingde and the others did not expect this. They got on the carriage specially arranged for them by Dong Yuanjie, and they were amazed.


    "My God! Dad, I''m still dizzy, how can we become relatives of the royal family! The emperor! That''s the emperor! My brother-in-law is the emperor! It''s incredible! "Gu Erniu felt like he had an incredible dream, so he quickly pinched himself, it would hurt, it didn''t seem like a dream.


    Gu Mingde rarely said anything about Gu Erniu, holding the imperial decree tightly in his hand, he still hasn''t calmed down.


    Gu Daniu was the first among them to recover. He has been working in the county government for many years, and he has some knowledge. Thinking that Dong Yuanjie just said that he would take them back to Jiankang, he could not help frowning. "Father, Yuanjie said let''s go to Jiankang, but what can we do when we go to Jiankang? How can we eat? We can''t always rely on brother-in-law to support him!"


    Gu Mingde was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of a reason. Gu Daniu continued: "Although we have a shop now, we can make some money every year, but these money In Zhishui County, it¡¯s okay to say, in a place like Jiankang, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough to chew for a day, and there will definitely be servants in the house, so it¡¯s a problem!¡±


    Gu Erniu also reacted at this moment, frowning: "Dad, why don''t we go to Jiankang? Actually, it''s good to stay in Yongjia County!"


    Gu Mingde glared at Gu Erniu and shouted in a low voice, "What nonsense! You didn''t hear Yuanjie say that the imperial examinations will be taken soon, and after going to Jiankang, the two children can go to the exams. A good school, and their aunts take care of them, the future will be good, you have no future, do you still want to delay the two children?"


    "Eh..." Gu Erniu was speechless, unable to match a word.


    Gu Daniu nodded, "Father is right, we can''t delay the child just because we are not capable, then ask Yuanjie to see what Jiankang has that we can do. Whatever we do, we must find a job to support our family, and as long as the child has a future, we can do it all.¡±


    Gu Erniu always listened to his father and brother. Seeing that they all said so, he immediately nodded, "I listen to my father and brother!"


    The car is discussing things, and the female family is also talking.


    "Mother, are we really going to Jiankang?" Chang Ru asked hesitantly.


    Zhao shi calmed down and nodded, "We should go there, your eldest sister, no, the Empress said she wanted us to go there, so of course we will go."


    Yang Qiong on the side was indifferent, a little heartless, as if she was going anywhere, but Gu Huijun said, "Grandmother, I just asked my second cousin, and he said that my uncle was banned. After Anping, my grandfather and grandmother have all gone to Jiankang, I hope we can go there together to be more lively."


    "An Pinghou? What kind of title is that?" Zhao is interested in these now. When he goes to Jiankang in the future, he must understand these titles, or he will make a big joke.


    Gu Huijun pondered for a while, then slowly said: "Grandmother, the biggest in this world is the emperor, then the queen, the prince, the prince, these belong to the royal family, and the next is the duke and the marquis. , Earl, Viscount, Baron, and then comes the various official positions, because my uncle followed the emperor to fight the world and made great contributions, so he was named a marquis."


    "Yo! That''s one level higher than our family!" Zhao said angrily.


    Gu Huijun chuckled and explained: "Grandmother, this is different, the second cousin just said that this title cannot be canonized casually, our family is actually only a foreign relative, if it is not the emperor Judging from our past relationship, our family cannot be conferred a title. After all, when the emperor conquered the world, we didn''t do anything, let alone establish a country.


    The emperor''s move is for the sake of the aunt''s face and the past affection. After we arrive in Jiankang, we must go to the palace to express our gratitude. Even in Jiankang in the future, we must keep a low profile. Hire auntie, and younger brothers, they must stand up. If they can''t become a martial arts hall, they can become civil officials. As long as they have a future, we can really stand in Jiankang. "


    However, Gu Huijun is the smartest person in the Gu family. She understands everything, everything, what to do, what not to do, when to do things, and the sense of proportion. It''s very precise.


    Chang Ru looked at Yang Qiong enviously, not knowing what kind of virtue Yang Qiong accumulated in her previous life, to give birth to such a daughter with seven apertures and exquisite heart, especially Yang Qiong so careless Lung, the appearance of not worrying about everything is really maddening.


    Mr. Zhao listened carefully to every word Gu Huijun said, then took Gu Huijun''s hand and said anxiously: "Good boy, you will tell your grandfather what you said later. They, let them remember that grandmother doesn''t know as much as you, and our family will still rely on you in the future."


    It''s strange to say that the men in the Gu family seem to be average, Gu Donglin''s generation can''t see it, but the women are all smart and alert, not to mention Gu Shuixiu, Gu Huijun, just the youngest Gu Yijun, then The girl is also smart, and she is not the same as Gu Huijun at all. Instead, she is like a rose with thorns. No one can talk about her.


    Especially her appearance, she looks very similar to Gu Shuixiu, she has always been loved by Gu Shuixiu, and she is the youngest daughter in the family. The family can stand it, and now it''s better, their family has turned over, and they don''t have to worry about the child''s marriage in the future.

 v5 Chapter 35： The villagers were shocked and built the ancestral hall

    Three days later, the carriage slowly drove into Caozi Village. When the villagers saw the officers and soldiers, they were so frightened that they rushed to inform the village chief Gu Fugui. Look, the villagers have all gathered at the entrance of the village.


    Looking at this posture, there is no way to enter.


    Gu Mingde quickly got off the car and walked towards the villagers.


    The villagers were all shocked when they saw Gu Mingde. The Gu Mingde family has moved to the county seat, how can they go back to the village with the officers and soldiers?


    Gu Fugui quickly stepped forward and asked, "Brother, what''s going on? Why are there so many officers and soldiers?"


    Gu Mingde said with a smile: "The village chief, the emperor named me Yong An Bo, we are coming back to worship our ancestors!"


    "?" Gu Fugui was stunned for a while, then suddenly exclaimed: "Your Majesty! This, this... brother! You know the emperor!"


    Gu Fugui could no longer find his voice. If these officers and soldiers were not here, he would really think that Gu Mingde was joking with him.


    The old village head asked in surprise: "Mingde, why did the emperor make you Yong''an Bo? What kind of prince did your family have?"


    After all, the old village head has been the village head for so many years, and he still has a little understanding of some official titles. He has never heard of someone in Yongjia County who has a title in his life. startled.


    Gu Mingde shook his head and said mysteriously: "It''s not that our family has made great achievements, but my son-in-law has become the emperor!"


    Hi! As soon as these words came out, everyone took a deep breath.


    The old village chief and Gu Fugui met face to face, and it took a long time to react from the shock. The old village chief asked excitedly: "Mingde, what you said is true! You didn''t lie to me! ?"


    Gu Mingde nodded, "I swear to God..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stopped by Mrs. Zhao who couldn''t wait to get off the bus. Mrs. Zhao said impatiently, "What are you talking about here? Everyone is waiting! What are you talking about? Go back and talk."


    Gu Mingde laughed twice, apologized to the old village chief, and said, "Uncle, please tell the villagers to make way for us, we have to go back to worship our ancestors!"


    "Yes, yes, yes... make way." The old village chief responded and said a few words aloud, and the villagers finally gave way.


    After a while, the whole village knew about Gu Mingde''s family. At this time, the mood of the villagers could no longer be described as envy. This Gu Mingde must be smoke from the ancestral grave, Yong An Bo, the king! They didn''t even dare to think that now this person is from their village, and Gu Mingde has become the head of the state, doesn''t it mean that Gu Shuixiu is the queen of the dynasty!


    Queen! That''s a high-ranking person, they didn''t even dare to call, it turned out to be a girl from their village. If this matter spreads out, I''m afraid everyone will earn money to marry into their village in the future.


    Thinking of this, the old village chief couldn''t help but squinted his eyes, and was supported by Gu Fugui and trembled to Gu Mingde''s house.


    At this time, the old village chief saw Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng, Gu Mingde said proudly: "These two are my grandsons, one was named King Wen by the emperor, and the other was named King Wu."


    When the old village chief heard this, he quickly pulled Gu Fugui to his knees and gave two salutes to the Dong Yuanjie brothers.


    , Now she is extremely noble, so naturally she cannot forget the hometown that raised her, the Empress has always been thinking about rebuilding the ancestral hall for the village, and then donating a sum of money to the village to help those families who are in more difficult conditions."


    The old village chief and Gu Fugui were overjoyed and quickly knelt down to thank them.


    Gu Mingde was extremely proud on the side, his daughter, the wise daughter, became a high-ranking person, and he did not forget Caozi Village, she was indeed his good daughter.


    After a lot of it, I didn''t lead the family away until I was satisfied.


    Due to the construction of the ancestral hall, Dong Yuanjie delayed another two or three days in Caozi Village, and then set off with the Gu family to Jiankang.


    When I arrived in Fucheng, I also met the prefect specially, and had a meal with all the officials before leaving, which was considered enough to give them face.


    This is the first time for the Gu family to leave Yongjia County. A few days ago, everyone was looking forward to it, watching different scenery every day and laughing at Yanyan. After more than ten days, everyone''s interest has diminished. Half a month later, this feeling of traveling in the mountains and water has been replaced by the saying of exhaustion, all cats in the carriage do not want to move.


    It was almost the end of the year when they arrived in Jiankang.


    Seeing the snow falling all over the sky, Gu Mingde was dumbfounded. They went from the greenery to the withering of all things. Although Yongjia County also snowed and snowed heavily, Yongjia County was full of mountains and they never knew where to look. Seeing what it was like to see Bai Xue in a flat river, this time I finally saw it, all of them poked their heads in astonishment, wrapped in cotton jackets and shivered in the carriage.


    Even Yang Qiong, who has good physical fitness, can''t stand it. Seeing Zhao''s appearance, Yang Qiongfang quickly stretched out his head and asked outside: "Where are we? Can we stop? Come down and rest?"


    The soldier on the side replied respectfully: "Madam, we have reached the boundary of Jiankang. After walking for half a day, we will see the city gate. It will be fine when we enter the city."


    The Zhao family wanted to return the padded jacket to Yang Qiong, but Yang Qiong immediately shook her head, "Mother, you are all weaker than me, I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, and I can still bear it. Besides, I will be there soon. No need to trouble them anymore at this time."


    When someone wanted to take it off, they were all on their way outside the carriage. It was freezing cold, and Yang Qiong couldn''t do anything to ask for their clothes.


    The easy way is for her to take off her padded jacket and give it to the Zhao family.


    Anyway, she grew up in Jiankang since she was a child, and it was okay to wear less clothes before.


    Because of Yang Qiong''s insistence, Zhao Shi had to accept her kindness, thinking in her heart to get home quickly.


    Just when Zhao was dizzy, the carriage suddenly stopped, Yang Qiong looked out the window, and immediately said excitedly: "Wake up, we have arrived at the city gate, very Going home soon!"

 v5 Chapter 36： The Gu family entered the palace and met the emperor and queen

    When Yang Qiong shouted Zhao''s and others, they were all energized. They resisted the cold and followed them out of the car windows. They were all amazed when they saw the towering city wall in front of them.


    "Finally here! The city wall of Jiankang is really different from the city wall over there. It''s tall and long, and you can''t see the edge!" The soldier explained with a chuckle: "Old Madam, this Jiankang is the capital. What you see is only a corner. When you enter the city, you will know how prosperous it is."


    Zhao immediately looked forward to it, and was no longer as lackluster as before.


    The soldiers guarding the city in front wanted to do a routine inspection. Dong Yuanjie took out the waist badge from the carriage, and all the soldiers immediately knelt down, "I have seen His Royal Highness King Wen."


    How dare those soldiers really check, they let it go after just a few glances, and they don''t even know who is sitting in the carriage behind.


    As soon as the carriage entered Jiankang, Zhao and others were shocked by the prosperity in front of them, "This Jiankang is worthy of being a capital city, even the houses are several floors, our place is the best It''s just one floor and a small attic."


    Zhao Shi suddenly came up with a sentence, Yang Qiong next to him was stunned, thinking that she had never mentioned Jiankang to anyone for so many years, she couldn''t help but think deeply, what is she really Is she heartless, or does she not care about her previous life at all?


    Yang Qiong couldn''t understand, seeing everyone still looking around, she said after deliberation: "Mother, don''t look at it, we will have time to look in the future, and now we have to enter the palace, you still think about it What if we enter the palace later, after all, we are the mother''s house of the Empress, and we can''t go wrong with the rules, otherwise it will be easy to discredit the Empress."


    "Then what are we going to do?" Hearing this, Zhao Shi immediately became nervous.


    "Ask Wen Wang and Wu Wang before entering the palace later, and see what they say." Yang Qiong has never been in the palace before, so she doesn''t know how to bow.


    Zhao thought for a while, then suddenly smiled: "Yang Qiong, I thought you were going to live a carefree life, but I didn''t expect Jiankang to be able to think of these things, and it really has grown a lot."


    Yang Qiong laughed twice, can she think of a lot of past when she enters Jiankang? This Jiankang is no better than other places. If you hit a person on the road, it may be from a high-level mansion. If you are not careful in words and deeds, you will easily get into trouble.


    Fortunately, among them, she is more likely to cause trouble.


    The carriage went all the way through the bustling street market, and then passed a high-level mansion, Yang Qiong introduced: "This is already where officials live, and our family should also be here. It''s the palace. It''s just that I''ve only looked at it from a distance before, and it''s not easy to approach there."


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but get nervous. They were going to such a strict place now.


    Gu Huijun asked curiously, "Mother, how long have you lived in Jiankang?"


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Yang Qiong said casually: "Ten years! I was born in Jiankang, so there are some old people here, if they haven''t left, bring them with you another day. You go out for a walk."


    Xu Bingyao saw that Yang Qiong didn''t seem to want to bring up the past, so she changed the subject and asked about some interesting things about Jiankang.


    After passing this mansion, the convoy was stopped again. This time, everyone did not dare to look around.


    The soldiers who stopped them heard that it was King Wen and King Wu who brought the family of the king to the palace to express gratitude. If they dared to stop them, they were released in a short time.


    When they got here, they could see the officials passing by from the shadowy curtain of the car. Zhao was so nervous that he was almost speechless.


    After entering the palace, the carriage can no longer sit, and the group can only get off the carriage and use it to go.


    At this moment, the Gu family really saw the majesty of the palace, and they couldn''t see it all at a glance. Standing here, I felt as small as a speck of dust.


    Dong Yuanjie saw the nervousness of the Gu family, went up to comfort a few words, and raised some precautions, "Grandfather, grandmother, it''s already past the time of the early court, so you don''t have to worry, Let''s go directly to the Mingxiu Palace in the mother''s queen, where the father and the emperor must be, and Niu Niu is probably also there, when we get there, it''s all my own family, so don''t be nervous."


    Gu Mingde heard the words and breathed a sigh of relief. If he really wanted them to face a lot of high officials, he would definitely not be able to hold it.


    The family followed the Dong Yuanjie brothers around the palace, and finally reached a magnificent palace. Dong Yuanjie turned around and said to the Gu family: "Grandfather, this is where the mother and queen live. I want him to report."


    The person Dong Yuanjie sent to report soon came out, and Cuixi came out with him.


    Nowadays, Cuixi is the maid next to the empress, the first confidant. She dresses decently, and has rules in every move. It seems that the family is not used to it.


    Cuixi made up her mind, and after giving two salutes to the Dong Yuanjie brothers, she stepped forward to salute Gu Mingde and said, "The servant has seen Bo Yong An, the emperor and the empress are in the palace, please come with the servant. "


    The family followed behind Cuixi timidly, during which Cuixi said something to comfort them.


    Gu Shuixiu was kneeling like this by the Gu family, and she felt a little uncomfortable. Dong Chenghu had already said, "Get up, your family, not outside, so you don''t need to be so polite."


    Gu Mingde and the others were relieved after hearing Dong Chenghu''s words, and stood up with each other''s arms.


    Dong Chenghu looked at his family carefully, and said with a chuckle, "Sis, father-in-law, mother-in-law, brother-in-law, you all have a seat, now it''s freezing cold, and it''s not easy for you to travel."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded in agreement, and ordered the beautiful scenery around her to go down and cook **** soup for the Gu Mingde family.


    "Daddy, you''ve been on this road for more than three months, haven''t you! Can you bear it?"


    Gu Mingde found that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were still the same as before, their attitude towards their family had not changed, and they were instantly relieved, but they were still a little excited, and their speech was incoherent.


    "Shuixiu, no, Empress, I still feel like I''m dreaming!" Gu Mingde said with a smile.


    The Zhao Shi who was beside him reacted and explained quickly: "Your father would wake up laughing in his dreams since he heard about your affairs. It has been more than three months, and he is still awake!"

 v5 Chapter 37： Gu Jiazhi, Yang Qiongs question

    Gu Shuixiu looked at the excited look of her family, smiled helplessly, and persuaded: "Father and mother, you have to get used to it, now you are Yong Anbo, your status and status are not as good as before, and the days to come will be longer. You can calm down just thinking about it like that.¡±


    "Yes, yes..." The Gu family couldn''t help nodding in agreement, looking at Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, somewhat restrained.


    Dong Chenghu had a gentle expression on his face, he even started to do his homework, looked at Gu Donglin and the others, his eyes flashed, "Have these children ever studied?"


    Gu Mingde looked at Gu Donglin and the others, the smile in his eyes deepened, and he replied with a smile: "Back to the emperor, these children have been studying since childhood. Well, I haven''t had any hardships!"


    "Hahaha..." Dong Chenghu laughed a few times, "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t endured hardship, since you are a scholar, you should know what the purpose of reading is. Nowadays, the country is in shambles, and the court is in urgent need of talents. I don¡¯t worry about using strangers, you all work hard! If you can stand out from the imperial examination, the Gu family will be able to stand in Jiankang in the future.¡±


    Dong Chenghu didn''t say it clearly, but Gu''s family knew it. The meaning was obvious. As long as these children have the ability to enter the dynasty and become officials, their future careers will definitely be smooth.


    Gu Mingde excitedly took his family and knelt down to give thanks, and Gu Donglin was the happiest.


    "But what happened, grandfather is so happy?" Dong Qinyan''s voice came from outside the hall.


    Gu Mingde and the others turned their heads and saw a Pingting girl walking out of the light, with picturesque eyebrows, a beautiful woman in autumn water, dressed in gorgeous palace costumes, walking, like a fairy falling into the world , the Gu family were dumbfounded.


    Until Dong Qinyan approached, Gu Mingde, Zhao Shi and others could not fully recover.


    Dong Qinyan had already walked to their side, and after saluting Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, with Dong Chenghu''s tacit approval, supported Gu Mingde and Zhao''s family, and asked mischievously, "What happened to my grandfather and grandmother? Don''t you know Niuniu?"


    "Niuniu! It''s really Niuniu! I didn''t even dare to recognize it!" Zhao said in amazement, as expected, people rely on clothes, Buddhas rely on gold clothes, Dong Qinyan was born well, Putting on this gorgeous palace costume again, the aura of the whole body can really shock people.


    Dong Qinyan pursed her lips and snickered, jokingly said, "Grandma, no matter how I change, I''m still your Niuniu!"


    When Mr. Zhao heard this, he was so stunned that he couldn''t see his eyes with laughter.


    Everyone was happy, Gu Shuixiu asked people to prepare meals, and specially reserved them in Mingxiu Palace to eat before asking the palace servants to send them home.


    At Mingxiu Palace, without the Gu family, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng immediately reported everything that happened along the way to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    Dong Qinyan listened quietly to the side, and suddenly said: "Father, you said that the imperial examination will be held, but the date is set?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded lightly, "It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and the time is set for the spring of next year. Many scholars will come from all over the world, so the edict will be promulgated at the palace banquet this year, and in June next year. It will also give those people time to hurry. Why is Niuniu suddenly concerned about this imperial examination?"


    Not only Dong Chenghu was curious, but Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yuanjie were also puzzled.


    Dong Qinyan pondered for a while, then changed her mind, and still explained honestly: "Father, you don''t know, before the mother and the queen intended to marry the cousin Huijun of the eldest uncle''s family to brother Junchi, but just The aunt has been hesitant, but now that brother Junchi took Nian''er back to Linhai County, the matter was delayed.


    In the past, the eldest uncle''s family climbed up the Zhang family, but today is different, the grandfather was sealed as Yong Anbo, and the Gu family is no longer a commoner. The marriage is still satisfactory. Now the grandfather and grandmother are the ones who take care of the family. If brother Junchi can participate in the imperial examination and win the ranking, presumably the grandfather and grandmother should be satisfied with the marriage. "


    Gu Shuixiu nodded to Dong Chenghu, and said elegantly, "Niuniu is right, I just thought that the two children were on the right side, and because of their temperament, I always wanted to put them together. It''s just that Yang Qiong always felt that Zhang''s family was in Linhai County, and she had been relying on Huijun''s child and couldn''t be separated from her, so there was no follow-up on this matter, and when we arrived in Jiankang, it was even more out of reach."


    Dong Chenghu''s face sank when he heard the words, "Junchi, this child was taught by us, and it is no different from our own son. In the future, the eldest brother-in-law will inherit the position of Yong Anbo, and Yang Qiongruo is still the same. If you can''t stand up like this, could it be that you want your brother-in-law to inherit this position?"


    Dong Chenghu''s words were serious, Gu Shuixiu''s face changed, he thought about it for a while, and said, "Well, now there are only Junchi and Nian''er left in the Zhang family, these two The children were brought up by me, so we simply recognized Junchi as our adopted son, and we did not need him to enter the palace to thank him. When the imperial examinations began, let him go to the official career and come to Jiankang with his own efforts. As for him My next marriage decree with Huijun is, is this okay?"


    Dong Chenghu''s face turned a little darker, and he looked at Gu Shuixiu and sighed softly, "Yizhi, you don''t have to leave, I''m here to give you the marriage, as for Yang Qiong, the queen may have to put more effort into it. At that time, she still can''t take up the position of Mrs. Yong An, and I have to think about the person who succeeds the throne!"


    Seeing this, Dong Qinyan hurriedly made a joke and said with a pouting mouth: "Father, no matter it is the eldest uncle or the little uncle, they are the brothers of the mother and queen. It''s all the same. If the big room can''t work, then come to the second room, why should you be angry? Besides, my grandfather is still very healthy, and it will not be a problem to live another twenty or thirty years. If the time comes, my aunt is still like this , even if you gave the position to the second uncle, the eldest uncle must have nothing to say, right?"


    "You can see through!" Dong Chenghu laughed, teased his daughter, and then went to the imperial study.


    As soon as he left, the smile on Gu Shuixiu''s face began to gradually subside, her eyes were deep, and she didn''t know what to think.


    Dong Qinyan hurriedly persuaded: "Empress mother, it''s not because of you that the father was angry just now, don''t care."


    "Of course I know it''s not against me, but your aunt is really outrageous. The mother should find some time to beat her." Gu Shuixiu was worried that, If Yang Qiong goes on like this, the title that should be the big house will be gone, what will the children of Donglin think, and how will the big house and the second house get along in the future?

 v5 Chapter 38： Marriage intention, Yang Qiongs blow

    "Actually, your father just hates iron and not steel. Yang Qiong is your uncle''s sister after all. She doesn''t look at the monk''s face and looks at the Buddha''s face, no matter what, as long as Yang Qiong is not outrageous , this title is definitely still a big house, as the saying goes, a virtuous wife and a husband rarely suffer, if Yang Qiong can''t stand up, the only trouble is your uncle and a few children."


    Gu Shuixiu always looked very transparent, otherwise she would not have said such a thing to Yang Qiong before.


    Dong Qinyan knew the urgency of this matter, and she had an idea with Gu Shuixiu, so naturally she would not say anything more.


    The Gu family returned to the mansion given by Dong Chenghu, and the imperial decree arrived.


    Gu Mingde led his family to kneel in the main room to receive the decree, but he speculated in his heart what the decree said.


    It was Dong Chenghu¡¯s confidant, Eunuch Zhao, who read the imperial edict. Eunuch Zhao also knew that Gu Mingde was the ruler of the state, and the empress was so favored. Naturally, he did not dare to neglect, and said politely: ¡°Fengtian takes care of it. , The emperor''s edict said that Gu''s family has a daughter, Gu Huijun, who is dignified and virtuous, and has a good demeanor. I will marry Zhang Junchi, my adopted son, and I will choose a day to get married.


    "I thank you Lord Longen!" After Gu Mingde thanked his family, he accepted the imperial decree with trembling hands, and was full of joy. He knew Zhang Junchi, and he was a disciple of Shen Shikang. Yes, he is very optimistic about him, and now Dong Chenghu has ordered a marriage, which is simply a gift to his heart.


    Gu Mingde happily invited Eunuch Zhao and others into the house for tea, and Gu Huijun ordered someone to give Eunuch Zhao some money.


    Eunuch Zhao smiled even more sincerely, and after rejecting it, he sat down and said respectfully: "Congratulations to Yong Anbo, the servants only now know that the emperor is such a adopted son. , Now I am engaged to the eldest lady of your mansion, but they are the right match and they are very worthy!"


    "Yes yes yes, Eunuch Zhao is right! Jun Chi''s child is also the one I grew up with, he is wise and witty, he can do anything, and he also looks like a talented person, very similar to us Huijun. It''s a good match!" Gu Daniu also responded with a smile on the side.


    Only Yang Qiong kept her eyes down, her hands were cold, and she was a little helpless, but she didn''t speak, and no one noticed her strangeness.


    When Gu Huijun was tidying up the outside, he nodded to Eunuch Zhao after entering the door, and then stood behind Yang Qiong, and every move could reflect a decent upbringing, Eunuch Zhao couldn''t stop watching Nod in admiration.


    Gu Huijun noticed her strangeness and asked with concern: "Mother, what''s wrong with you? But you''re not feeling well?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Yang Qiong.


    Yang Qiong shook her head with a pale face, and said weakly: "I''m fine, just take a rest."


    "Old everyone, are you dissatisfied with Huijun''s marriage?" Zhao knew more than Gu Mingde and others. After that, Gu Shuixiu told her about Gu Huijun and Zhang Junchi''s marriage, but she felt that The child''s mother is here, she shouldn''t make her own decisions, so she pushed this matter to Yang Qiong. She thought that Yang Qiong would respond happily, but she didn''t say anything after that. Now, seeing Yang Qiong''s reaction, Zhao Shi will inevitably not think of it. This is above.


    Yang Qiong was caught in the heart of Zhao, and her face was a little paler.


    Zhao''s face also sank, looked at Gu Erniu''s family, and said to them in a good voice: "Erniu, take your wife and children back to rest first. Mom and your dad and the others will talk a little longer."


    Gu Erniu knew that this marriage was for the big house and had nothing to do with their family, and the problem now was the sister-in-law. The family left the hall.


    Without the Gu Erniu family, the Zhao family immediately became furious, "Are you dissatisfied with this marriage? The Zhang family used to be a famous family. The family still only accepts mud legs, and the worthy ones are not worthy. Now that the emperor has finally bestowed the marriage, what do you think?"


    Gu Daniu also looked puzzled, but his reaction was not as intense as Zhao''s, "Are you dissatisfied with that child in Junchi? You say it, if it is really bad for the child, It''s a big deal for us to go to the Empress and ask for mercy."


    Gu Daniu is still very protective of Yang Qiong. Over the years, Yang Qiong has taken care of the family''s store and children. He has been unable to take care of it because of the yamen''s many things. The child can be like this Excellent, Gu Daniu always thought it was Yang Qiong''s credit.


    Yang Qiong faced everyone with dissatisfaction, questioning, or caring eyes, her mouth was bitter, she murmured for a while, but she couldn''t say anything, she could only whisper weakly : "I just feel that Linhai County is too far away, and I can''t bear for my daughter to go so far."


    Gu Daniu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and said with relief: "I thought it was something! Our family is not the same as before. It''s impossible to come back to see us every now and then, and besides, what would you do if you marry an outsourced official and go to a farther place?"


    Yang Qiong was silenced by Gu Daniu, but Mrs. Zhao knew that this was not the main reason, and said solemnly: "Our family first arrived in Jiankang, and we didn''t understand anything. It''s a matter of etiquette. I will go to the Empress and ask for an order to send a nanny to the eldest daughter-in-law, and I will often follow the eldest¡¯s side to provide some education in the future.¡±


    Gu Daniu was stunned for a moment, not knowing how his mother got involved in this matter, but he knew Yang Qiong''s temperament, and he was a little reluctant to bear her to suffer like this, and Yang Qiong''s face was completely Bai Bai, forcing her like this, Gu Daniu couldn''t bear it.


    It''s just that he hasn''t spoken yet, Gu Mingde has already spoken, "Your mother did a good job, Daniel, you will inherit the position of Yong Anbo in the future, if the eldest daughter-in-law can''t support this family , your position is not stable, even those children in Donglin will be affected, for your future, this matter is settled."


    Gu Daniu didn''t know how to say please for Yang Qiong. Although Gu Huijun felt sorry for her own mother, she thought that she was going to marry, so she was cruel and silent. Not a word was said.


    Yang Qiong didn''t know how she got back to the room. As soon as she entered the room, she lay on the table and cried.


    Gu Daniu was taken aback, Yang Qiong was always strong and heartless, and now he is crying like this, but he has never seen it before.


    Gu Daniu hurriedly reassured himself, "Today my parents are really serious, but they are also for our own good, no matter what, you have to support our family for the sake of the children, Let outsiders see what our family is capable of?"

 v5 Chapter 39： Yang family is a guest, Yang Qiongs pressure

    One day! I''m almost old, and I only have to learn these things now, and I didn''t learn it when I was in Jiankang. Do my parents expect me to learn it now?"


    Gu Daniu sighed when he heard the words, he knew that Yang Qiong was under too much pressure to say these words, but he could also see her lack of self-confidence from this point, "You In fact, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t learn it, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t like it, and you feel conflicted in your heart. In addition, everyone is eager to make you stand up, and you are even more reluctant to accept it. But don¡¯t forget, you now represent not only yourself, but Yongan The wife of the long house of Bo''s house, the future Mrs. Yong An Bo.


    This is Jiankang, not Zhishui County where you can do whatever you want. If you still can''t figure out the key here, how will you deal with it in the future? Staying at home all the time? Or go out and make a joke and be made fun of?


    In our family, only Huijun was given a marriage by the emperor, and there are three children who have not said kiss! If outsiders know your temperament, have you ever thought about the impact on the marriage of several children? "


    Yang Qiong was stunned by Gu Daniu''s words, she just couldn''t accept the change of identity for a while, and the pressure brought by the change of identity, why did everyone treat her like this ?


    Seeing that she hadn''t figured it out yet, Gu Daniu patted Yang Qiong on the shoulder and sighed: "Think about it, you''re not in a hurry anyway. There¡¯s still time to take it slow, but think about it.¡±


    This night, even though she was very tired, Yang Qiong couldn''t sleep peacefully.


    The next day she got up with a pair of panda eyes, but heard the report from the servants outside that Yang Yi brought Dong Yunlan and his parents to the door.


    Yang Qiong quickly got up to freshen up, put on a long silk satin dress that was not suitable for her, and a gorgeous golden hairpin, and walked awkwardly towards the main room.


    Gu Mingde, Zhao and others have been talking with the Yang family for a long time.


    Seeing Yang Qiong who hurried into the house, Mrs. Mi couldn''t help but glared at her, meaning that your mother-in-law woke up early in the morning, and you dared to sleep so late!


    Yang Qiong''s neck shrank, plus she was told by the whole family yesterday, she had no confidence in her heart, she even awkwardly greeted the Yang family when she entered the door, and sat silently beside Gu Daniu .


    Seeing that Yang Qiong''s spirit was not very good, Mrs. Mi was worried again, "What''s wrong with you girl? Didn''t sleep well yesterday?" Joan''s heartless temperament, how could she have insomnia!


    Yang Qiong shook her head, she didn''t dare to say that in front of her family, she explained softly, "No, it''s just that I didn''t sleep well."


    Yang Yi understood his sister''s temperament, and said solemnly: "Yesterday, the news of the emperor''s marriage has been spread all over Jiankang, and it is rumored that Yongan Borong is favored, and you have just arrived in Jiankang. , it should not be too high-profile, there may be a lot of people coming to the door in two days to send greetings, you have to figure out who can see and who can''t, and who is going out to meet, these must be carefully divided Be careful, so as not to fall into reality."


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi met face to face. They originally thought that when they came to Jiankang, they came to enjoy the glory and wealth, as long as they kept a low profile and did not cause trouble. Now it seems that it is not so simple.


    Gu Mingde asked worriedly: "My brother-in-law, we have only just arrived in Jiankang, and we are not familiar with the place of life here. It is really..."


    Yang Yi also knew this, looked at Yang Qiong who was silent on the side, said: "Uncle and aunt, both of you are old, even if you can''t figure it out, it doesn''t matter, as long as you are not fit to go out. , it''s easy to refuse, but if you don''t go out, you have to send a representative to go out to entertain. In the future, these visits to relatives and friends will naturally be left to brother-in-law and Erniu.


    "


    Zhao sighed in relief when she heard the words, only to see Yang Qiong on the side, she couldn''t help but worry, seeing that the room was full of her own people, she thought about it, and said bluntly: "My father-in-law , My mother, in front of you, we will not hide it from you. I plan to enter the palace to ask the Empress to ask the Empress to arrange an experienced mammy for Yang Qiong, and I will follow Yang Qiong later. Point to point."


    Miss Mi agrees with this, and laughed: "This idea is good, but it will trouble the Queen again..."


    Miss Mi looked at Yang Qiong and felt a little sad. They didn''t expect the Gu family to have such a day. They didn''t mention Yang Qiong before. After a lifetime, it''s better now, things are completely unpredictable, and now, no matter how bad Yang Qiong is, they can no longer escape.


    Yang Yisi paid and nodded lightly to Dong Yunlan who was beside her, and Dong Yunlan smiled knowingly: "Speaking of which, we haven''t visited your house for so long? Auntie Do you want to take me for a walk?"


    Yang Qiong heard the words, reluctantly cheered up and led Dong Yunlan out.


    When they left, Yang Yi said: "There is one thing you may not know, the emperor will give rewards again during this year''s palace banquet, especially Yunlan and Mrs. Zuo, both of whom belong to the emperor Sister, but a serious princess, maybe I will become the Lord of the Lord by then, whether it is the Lord of our family or the princess who is married.


    It is an indisputable fact that Yang Qiong has a princess sister-in-law, and outsiders will pay attention to her when she does. home, and royalty.


    We agree with what my aunt said before. In addition, the Shen family has been operating in Jiankang for many years, and they have more good people available. Uncle and aunt may wish to find a time to go to the Shen family Sit down and ask the Shen family for someone to come back, and my heart will be calmer. "


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi thanked them again and again, "Fortunately, you have helped us make ideas, otherwise we are really blind."


    Dong Yunlan outside saw that Yang Qiong was so dull, and chuckled: "What''s wrong? You look gloomy, not as bright as before, but in a bad mood?"


    I thought about this question, anyway, there are big cows in the outside world, Huijun and my mother-in-law in the family affairs, I just don''t do anything and no one says anything.


    In addition, there are few outsiders at home all year round, I''m used to that kind of life, and now I want to learn this and that, I really can''t bear it anymore! "

 v5 Chapter 40： Dong Yunlans solution, Dong Yuanjies marriage

    Yang Qiong couldn''t figure it out, and Dong Yunlan didn''t force her. She breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, "You know what? Actually, you are very happy. In the past, the Shen family supported you. There are in-laws and in-laws who condone you so much, even if you are married, the in-law''s family is a kind family.


    In the place of the bones, I have lived tremblingly since I was a child.


    You can''t accept this fact because you used to be too free-wheeling and don''t like to be restrained, but even if the Gu family is still in Zhishui County, Huijun has reached the age of marriage and won''t stay for long. , and your mother-in-law is always getting old, you still have to learn to be in charge of the family, right?


    When you don¡¯t get used to it, the pressure is a little bit bigger. After that, it¡¯s good to get started, and there will be many servants in the family in the future, so you don¡¯t need to do it yourself. Is it better to think like this? "


    Dong Yunlan has always been soothing, and her temperament is gentle like water, and her voice seems to have a kind of soothing magic, and Yang Qiong can also hear it.


    Dong Yunlan stopped talking about these things until she clicked, and the two continued to stroll around the garden, during which they met Gu Huijun and sisters who went to the front yard to ask for safety.


    Both of them knew about Yang Qiong''s situation. After greeting Dong Yunlan, they asked with concern, "Mother, are you okay today?"


    Yang Qiong was persuaded by Dong Yunlan, and her mood was obviously different. Although she looked a little haggard, her spirit was much better.


    Compared with the previous casual, it seems that there is something more.


    Dong Yunlan was very relieved to watch from the side, as long as Yang Qiong wanted to change, nothing was difficult.


    The two sisters looked at each other suspiciously, and in front of Dong Yunlan, they didn''t ask more questions, but they went to the front yard after blessing them.


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu, because he is a prince, it is normal to enter and leave the palace, but if Zhao wants to enter the palace, he has to hand over the sign in advance, which is troublesome and easy to attract attention.


    Now the Gu family needs to keep a low profile, after a night of thinking, Zhao has to think of such a compromise.


    When Dong Yuanjie came to Mingxiu Palace, Dong Chenghu happened to be leaving the morning court and was chatting with Gu Shuixiu. When he saw his second son entering the palace, he muttered unhappily: "Stinky boy, how can you be able to do it every day? I met you at Mingxiu Palace?"


    Dong Yuanjie touched his nose speechlessly, shouldn''t he be happy when he comes to greet them every day? Why does it seem that Dong Chenghu is not very happy to see him, thinking of Zhao''s entrustment, Dong Yuanjie said directly: "Report to the father, the son is here today to greet the father and mother, and there is one more thing, this morning, my grandmother I went to Erchen''s mansion, hoping that Erchen would ask for a discipline mama for my aunt.


    Looking at the meaning of my grandmother, it seems that I have made up my mind to train my aunt from now on. In addition, my uncle''s family also went to my grandfather''s house yesterday. I guess they said something, look at my grandmother''s appearance It was very urgent, and the son was unable to, so he had to go to the palace to find the mother immediately, so that the grandmother could not wait too anxiously. "


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and said suspiciously, "Your grandmother wanted someone to come directly to the palace to see me, so why did she find you?"


    Dong Yuanjie scratched his head helplessly, "It''s not because my grandmother still has to hand over a sign when she sees you now, and wait for the call, plus my grandfather wanted to keep a low profile, so they entered Jiankang, the first After entering the palace to ask to see your mother in two days, what will outsiders think?"


    Dong Chenghu nodded lightly, but he knew the stakes involved, he was extremely satisfied with Zhao''s determination to train Yang Qiong, and immediately spoke for Gu Shuixiu, "Since it''s your grandmother You don''t have to answer your mother''s request, the father can directly mention your mother and agree, but the choice depends on your mother''s intention. Sending one is also a gift, and two are also sent. Since it is the case, it is impossible for the second room of the Gu family. Keep shrinking, let¡¯s just give three, and carry one with each person, so that it will be more convenient to go out.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a sullen look, and joked: "The emperor thought this nurtured nanny was Chinese cabbage! He even sent three out at once! Don''t see if there is any shortage in the palace now. Man, I''m still thinking of recruiting some more palace maids and eunuchs! But the Gu family does need so many people, just three discipline maids are not needed, just one discipline maid and two experienced palace maids."


    Dong Chenghu realized that not only is there a lack of talents in the imperial court, but the palace is the same, but now Gu Shuixiu is in charge of the general affairs of the palace, so he directly ignored these situations, and Dong Chenghu laughed twice Fortunately, the idea that Gu Shuixiu finally came up with made his face. Forget it, he will not worry about these common affairs in the future, so as not to stab the basket again.


    Dong Yuanjie pretended to be in a daze when Gu Shuixiu was making fun of Dong Chenghu, looking at the antique ornaments next to him, like an ostrich that I didn''t hear or see.


    Dong Chenghu glared at Dong Yuanjie when he saw this, feeling that he had lost face in front of his second son, he said, "This morning, someone mentioned Yuanjie and Yuanzheng''s marriage again, my It means that the marriage was given at the palace banquet, so they did not continue to entangle this topic.


    It''s just that once these words are said, Yuanjie and Yuanzheng will definitely meet many similar people in the future, and maybe there will be bold women who come directly to see you, you''d better think of a foolproof strategy to deal with the past , Take advantage of this time to find out if there is a girl from a family that you like more. If you can, your father will point to the marriage for you. If you can''t, you can only choose blindly. "


    When only their family was around, Dong Chenghu never moved out of the emperor''s way, but was like a loving father of an ordinary family.


    "What? So sloppy!" Dong Yuanjie was so frightened that his expression changed.


    Dong Chenghu glared, "It''s useless to ask your mother, hurry up and think clearly, no one can help you at the palace banquet!"


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly agreed: "Yuanjie, there is one more thing you need to understand, we can''t refer you to a high-ranking girl as Princess Wen, even Yuanzheng."

 v5 Chapter 41： Gu Shuixiu was worried and greeted the envoy

    ."


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu beside him and said solemnly to Dong Yuanjie: "Because this palace banquet is the first palace banquet in Daqi''s founding, there will also be Dawei and Tuyuhun and other countries to come to congratulate , Even those officials with low grades are also qualified to join Jiankang to celebrate. It is only for this year, and I don''t know when the next time will be, and your marriage will definitely not be delayed. If you can''t be optimistic about the future princess before the palace banquet , then there is no other way, I can only choose at the palace banquet!"


    "Yes, my son understands!" Dong Yuanjie listened very seriously, but Gu Shuixiu knew from the tone of voice that this child didn''t take this matter to heart at all, he couldn''t help but get angry, he was really an emperor Don''t rush to kill the eunuch.


    Gu Shuixiu waved at Dong Yuanjie sullenly, and said impatiently: "It''s done, the mother will take care of what your grandmother explained to you, you go! Look at me and stop your heart. ."


    Dong Yuanjie, "¡­"


    When Dong Yuanjie left, Dong Chenghu saw that Gu Shuixiu was in a bad mood, so he comforted him: "Yuanjie is an ignorant child and doesn''t know the importance of marriage, so don''t worry too much, we will take care of it more. That''s it, anyway, he is the prince of Daqi, even if he fails to marry his favorite wife, he can still find a way in the future."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, she could only comfort herself so far, but she still hoped that her son''s marriage would go smoothly.


    Dong Yuanjie, who came out of the Mingxiu Palace, immediately returned to his appearance as a gentleman, with a warm smile on his face, and all the ladies in the palace had to stop and look at him.


    Dong Yuanjie seemed to be unaware, he left the palace calmly and calmly, and after he got into the carriage, he thought carefully about what Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu said to him, and murmured with a light smile. He said to himself, "Father and Queen Mother just love to worry about blindly. There is no woman in this world who can look like me! It''s the same if you marry anyone!"


    The cousins ??Gu Huijun and Gu Yijun were no less inferior than the girls from Jiankang''s old and prestigious families. In this case, he was already immune to the appearance of women.


    In addition, he has a weak temperament, a little cynical, and doesn''t like restraint. It is really too strong for him to fall in love with a certain woman at first sight.


    Dong Yuanjie did not go back to his own palace first, but detoured to Yong''an Mansion, told Gu Mingde Zhao the situation in the palace, and also conveyed the meaning of Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu. Shi was relieved, then turned and left, heading towards the Wu Wangfu.


    In the cold winter, even people seem to hibernate. Everyone sleeps a lot longer than before, and the days are like turning over a book.


    In the twelfth lunar month, the envoys and ministers who participated in the palace banquets from all over the country have successively entered Jiankang.


    This time, Dong Yuanxu is responsible for receiving foreign envoys, one is to show the prestige of the Prince of Daqi, and the other is that Dong Yuanxu is fighting in the south and north. , can also deter those people. Dong Yuanjie was responsible for receiving ministers who entered Jiankang from all over the country. As for Dong Yuanzheng, he was directly sent by Dong Chenghu to manage the security of the entire Jiankang because of his relatively free temper, good martial arts, and clear brain.


    The three were so busy all day long that they even squeezed out time to rest.


    In the boundless countryside of Jiankang, Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanzheng just looked at the north in their leisure time. Today, the envoys of the Great Wei will arrive in Jiankang. In addition to the fact that the foundation of Daqi is still not stable, Dong Chenghu has no intention to provoke these bordering countries again, so he shows the highest reception etiquette.


    The majesty of the self-eldest brother did not dare to say it, and his whole body seemed to be bitten by insects, did he move?


    Dong Yuanxu knew what Dong Yuan was trying to do, so he simply ignored it, still standing like a stone statue.


    Just when Dong Yuanzheng was about to be unable to hold on, Dong Yuanxu said softly: "Come on, take out the posture of your Prince Daqi, and then twist it for me, and I will practice you when I go back. year."


    Dong Yuanzheng heard the words, his body straightened up immediately, staring at the distance with piercing eyes, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, but no matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he was gnashing his silver teeth.


    As the convoy of Great Wei''s envoys approached, Dong Yuanzheng couldn''t help widening his eyes and said loudly: "Brother, this envoy of Great Wei is too outrageous! Why can''t he seem to see the tail Yes, is it possible that all these people have to enter Jiankang?"


    Dong Yuanxu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, knowing his younger brother''s temperament, if he didn''t explain it to him, he would probably be able to struggle with this problem all day, "At least half of the Wei envoy team The above are all guard soldiers, the general envoys are not willing to have such a big battle, I am afraid that the envoys who came this time are not ordinary."


    This time Dong Yuanzheng was even more curious, "Could it be that the envoys they came are the princes?"


    Dong Yuanzheng just said this casually. Seeing Dong Yuanxu''s solemn expression, he suddenly became dumbfounded.


    "It''s better to say it''s the prince. If it''s the princess, I''m afraid the meaning of the big Wei is not simple!" Dong Yuanxu understands the importance of marriage between countries. If this big Wei really sent the princess here , This princess is mainly to enter the palace, or to be a concubine for him, no matter what kind, it is not what he wants.


    Dong Yuanzheng has always been smart, Dong Yuanxu immediately understood what he said, his face sank, and he said a little sullenly: "If Da Wei really wants to stuff the princess into our house, I will let her even There is no chance to leave alive!"


    Dong Yuanxu looked at his younger brother with a headache, and quickly scolded: "What nonsense! Now it''s just speculation, what if it''s really a princess? It is already a year of no confusion, and the matter of men and women is already bearish, the harem is unwilling to enter again, and the mother has given birth to our three brothers, those ministers can''t say the words of the father and the emperor.


    Even if Princess Wei really comes, the emperor has already made a golden statement, and there is a premise, they can''t force people to send people to the harem, they are afraid of entering my mansion! "

 v5 Chapter 42： The Third Prince of Wei, Princess Rou

    "Enter your mansion?" Dong Yuanzheng quickly covered his mouth after exclaiming, shook his head desperately, and whispered, "Can my sister-in-law accept this woman? Besides, my little nephew is still young! What if this Princess Wei deals with my little nephew? Besides, my sister-in-law is in a special situation now, so your mansion is simply not suitable for such a big Buddha."?


    I have to say that Dong Yuanzheng''s words are not good, but they are all on point. ?


    Dong Yuanxu sighed, "This is the fate of being the prince of Daqi... Don''t worry, I promised your sister-in-law that I would not break my promise, and I will ask you to help me when the time comes."?


    Dong Yuanxu remembered that he promised Bai Tongyu that he would live up to his life, and he would not forget it.


    Dong Yuanzheng heard the words, patted his chest and assured: "Whatever the elder brother wants the younger brother to do, even if you go down the mountain and go down to the sea of ??fire, the second brother and I will support you."


    Dong Yuanxu showed a knowing smile, inexplicably felt at ease, "I want you to do what you want to do! These are just my guesses, and I don''t know what happened. Now Your sister-in-law learns the rules and etiquette at the mother''s side all day long, and takes care of her body, and the mother sees her as her own daughter, so if something really happens, the mother will also help."


    Dong Yuanxu knew that Gu Shuixiu disliked men, three wives and four concubines the most, and the education for their sons was the same. If there were women who wanted to come into his backyard, Gu Shuixiu''s reaction would be more than Bai Tongyu was fierce.


    Dong Yuanzheng remembered their outstanding combat effectiveness, playing cards unreasonably and holding his mother, he could not help shrinking, and there was a flash of panic and happiness in his eyes.


    Just as the brothers were talking, the Great Wei envoy team also came to them.


    As soon as the team stopped, Dong Yuanxu did not rush up to say hello, and the old **** was staring at the carriage behind.


    After a while, a minister in a Wei official uniform came out of the carriage, and a gorgeously dressed nobleman appeared in the carriage behind.


    The minister first respectfully saluted your son, and then followed him to the two brothers Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu raised his brows slightly and said with a chuckle: "It turned out to be the third prince of the Great Wei, who has been admired for a long time, under the Prince of Great Qi, Dong Yuanxu!"


    Dong Yuanzheng followed and clasped his fists, "Wu Wang Dong Yuanzheng!"


    "Yuan? It seems that we are really destined!" Yuan Lie chuckled, meaning unknown.


    Dong Yuanxu also raised the corners of his mouth and said as if chatting: "This prince was born in the first month of January, and the father and mother simply named the prince after this, but to remember the prince. Just born, as for the brothers below, it can be said that the prince is tired!"


    Dong Yuanxu said lightly, but Yuan Lie changed his face, but who is he? The third prince of the Wei Dynasty quickly regained his composure.


    Dong Yuanxu saw that there was a carriage behind and no one came out. He had already made up his mind, so he chuckled softly and said: "I also ask the third prince to go to the station with the prince to rest, and see you tomorrow. Enter the palace and face the saint."


    Yuan Lie agreed after a little hesitation. Seeing that Dong Yuanxu never asked the people in the third carriage, he simply said, "This time I am visiting Daqi as a guest. Princess, Princess Rou is the jewel in the palm of my Prince Yin¡¯s hand, because Prince Yin only has such a daughter, so he made an exception to seal the princess, and asked His Royal Highness to send more maids.¡±


    Dong Yuanxu instructed the ceremonial officer beside him: "Have you heard what the third prince said? Hurry up and make arrangements."


    "Yes! The official retire." The official politely responded and left.


    Only then did Yuan Lie stand with his hands behind his back in satisfaction, then got on the carriage and followed the officers and soldiers leading the way to the inn.


    Dong Yuan was looking at the direction where they disappeared, and said solemnly for the first time: "Big brother, this time the big Wei is a prince and a princess. It seems that he came prepared!"


    "Yes, it is estimated that Da Wei also knew that there was only one daughter after the father and the queen, and felt that he was not sure about marrying our little sister, so he brought another princess over, thinking that he had made up his mind to marry That''s it." Dong Yuanxu frowned, thinking about some things he still couldn''t understand.


    Dong Yuanzheng didn''t notice so much. He heard Dong Yuanxu''s words immediately, and said angrily: "If we don''t want their princess, is it possible that the Great Wei Emperor can still start a war with us because of this!"


    Dong Yuanxu''s thoughts were interrupted, he shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly, "We are bordered by the Great Wei, only suitable for peaceful coexistence, not suitable for the relationship to become stiff, fortunately, the princess who came this time is not the royal family of the Great Wei. Serious princess, there is still room for negotiation on this matter."


    Dong Yuanxu looked at his little brother and looked at him, making Dong Yuanzheng nervous.


    Not waiting for Dong Yuanzheng to ask, Dong Yuanxu already smiled: "You know what? This Prince Yin of Great Wei has nothing to do with the current Emperor of Great Wei, but the position of Prince Yin is hereditary. For, so there are still people sitting now!


    As far as I know, the Great Wei Emperor wanted to destroy Prince Yin for a long time and take back the throne, so this generation of Prince Yin has no son, only Princess Rou, a daughter.


    All this is exactly what the Great Wei Emperor wants, and the Great Wei Emperor will not hesitate to seal the county master as the princess to show the royal family''s favor for the Prince Yin''s mansion.


    So this Princess Rou looks favored, but it''s nothing. In this case, if the Emperor of Wei insists on keeping Princess Rou in Daqi, you and your second brother can consider it. "


    Dong Yuanzheng was so frightened that he almost collapsed, looked at Dong Yuanxu in disbelief, and complained, "Brother! I''m still not your own brother! Are you the one who cheated on your own brother? I don''t know if it''s round or flat, you want me to marry her!"


    Dong Yuanxu raised his eyebrows, and said perseveringly: "I heard that Princess Rou is the first beauty in the Wei Dynasty, she looks gorgeous, and then she called her birth mother a Han Chinese. Yes, are you sure you don''t?"


    "I...I..." Dong Yuanzheng was with me for a long time, unable to hold back a word, he snorted in anger, turned his head and ignored Dong Yuanxu.


    Back at the palace, Dong Chenghu asked about the envoy of Great Wei. He already knew in advance who the Great Wei was here this time, but some things had to be made clear to Dong Yuanxu.


    "The purpose of the Great Wei this time is very obvious, that is, to marry Now that you have a real Crown Princess, and the Crown Princess has a son, whose status is unshakable, how about having Princess Wei as your concubine?"

 v5 Chapter 43： Marriage candidates, Kim and Princess

    Dong Chenghu didn''t want to embarrass his son, but he couldn''t make Shui Xiu sad, and he couldn''t break his oath. Based on the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist, Dong Chenghu decided to leave the person to Dong Yuanxu Handling is better.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at his father with a dark face and talked with a blushing face and a heartbeat, and couldn''t stop slandering in his heart, don''t you feel bad about thinking about your son like this?


    Dong Yuanxu saw Dong Chenghu looking at him expectantly, but his face was expressionless, "Father, I think this matter is not urgent, Yuanjie and Yuanzheng are not married yet, It might be more appropriate for them to marry Princess Rou."


    "Those two stinky boys?" Dong Chenghu frowned, as if he had never thought about those two sons, and now after listening to Dong Yuanxu''s advice, he blurted out: "What good advice do you have? "


    Dong Yuanxu immediately explained: "The princess sent by Dawei this time is not the biological daughter of the emperor of Dawei, but the pearl in the palm of Prince Yin, the princess who made an exception. It seems to outsiders that this is Prince Yin''s mansion. The honor is actually because Prince Yin does not have a son as a reward. If Prince Yin does give birth to a son, I am afraid that Prince Yin''s mansion will not be able to keep it.


    Emperor of Great Wei sent such a princess over, my minister was really surprised, and I don¡¯t know what Emperor of Great Wei thought. If this Princess Rou is smart, she must also know that Prince Yin In the situation of the mansion in Dawei, when Prince Yin passes away, then Dawei will have no one to care about. In addition, Princess Rou is not from my Daqi, and has nothing to do with the various forces in Daqi. The younger brothers married She can''t tell anyone what''s wrong, and she can use this to push away some daughters of powerful officials, isn''t it great? "


    Seeing Dong Yuanxu''s righteous words, Dong Chenghu almost believed it, "Don''t tell me you''re not selfish! But it''s not unreasonable to listen to you, this Princess Rou heard She is the number one beauty in the Wei Dynasty, I don''t know who wins and who loses compared to your sister? Your two younger brothers are used to seeing your sister''s beauty, and ordinary women don''t look down on it."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t say anything more bluntly, Dong Yuanjie looked at women as if he looked at works of art, and even women who looked unrelated would even be forgotten by him. As for Dong Yuanzheng... Dong Chenghu felt even more tired. That kid is just old and doesn''t have emotional intelligence. Up to now, he still doesn''t understand the affairs of men and women. There was a maid who sent him a housewarmer before, but he was thrown out directly.


    After the fight, Dong Chenghu gave up, and after discussing with Gu Shuixiu, he broke the jar and smashed it, so he just didn''t think about it. Now Dong Yuanxu has brought these two **** out, forcing him to face this issue again. Tangled things.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Dong Chenghu''s expression, and smirked unkindly, and after a while, he said: "Father, you can just give this Princess Rou to Yuan Jie, forget it, Princess Rou. Even if you are not favored at Yuanjie, it will be fine, if you go to Yuanzheng, I am afraid that your life will not be guaranteed."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, he rubbed his forehead with a headache, and became even more entangled, "Forget it, I''ll go to your mother''s place to sit and discuss with her, the children''s affairs are still up to her. Just nod."


    Eunuch Zhao listened silently by the side, and when Dong Chenghu said he was going to Mingxiu Palace, he quickly went outside to prepare for the holy drive, bowed his head and bowed, very respectful.


    Dong Yuanxu thought about it, and went to Mingxiu Palace with him, lest Bai Tongyu hear any rumors and feel uncomfortable.


    Father and son are each working on a small abacus, and they are still thinking about how to settle this matter on the way to Mingxiu Palace.


    .


    Dong Chenghu was so angry that he threw Zhezi to Longan, and said bitterly: "Every one is so worried! There is still a princess over there that has no place to put it, and now there is another one, And let people not clean!"


    Old God Gu Shuixiu was sitting on the ground drinking tea, and seeing Dong Chenghu getting angry, the maid and **** in the hall was so frightened that she knelt on the ground, trembling, and said, "You all go down. !"


    The palace maids and eunuchs knelt down and gave thanks one by one as if they had been forgiven, and filed out.


    Gu Shuixiu then said: "Okay, it''s useless for you to get angry, now everyone is sending it, we can''t solve the problem even if we are entangled, but both countries send the princess over, if we say accept Just accept it, isn''t it too spineless!"


    If you can think of a way, don''t even think about getting off Dong Chenghu''s lap today.


    Gu Shuixiu looked around and saw that there was no one in the hall, then she breathed a sigh of relief. That Princess Rou, talk about this Tuyuhun''s Jinhe Princess, Jinhe Princess is different from Rou Princess, she is a serious Murong royal princess, or the empress''s direct descendant, I think Tuyuhun''s willingness to send her to come and kiss should not be strong.


    It doesn''t make sense for a princess to come here for marriage. I know that the Tuyuhun royal family is the opposite of the age of this princess Jinhe, and there are five or six princesses who have not yet married! And the Queen is still here, this should not happen, excluding the possibility of marriage, it can only show that the purpose of this Princess Jin and Princess to Daqi may be to travel, or there may be other reasons, no matter what, we don''t have to worry .


    Prescribing some harmless medicine is not difficult, there will always be a way to force Jin and the princess to leave voluntarily.


    It''s the Princess Rou of the Great Wei Dynasty. I have heard of the princess'' beautiful name, and her status is rather embarrassing. It''s not impossible to marry into our family. , as long as Yuan Jie or Yuan Zheng nodded, they could marry Da Wei. "


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up, and when Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, he was already incoherent with excitement, "Shuixiu, I knew you were smart, if I knew I wouldn''t worry so much, you said that. , I suddenly feel stupid, what should I do?"


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing and laughing, "You''re not stupid, if you care, you''ll be messy, and..."


    Dong Chenghu stared at her affectionately, and before she could finish speaking, he had already kissed her deeply. The room was full of charm. Gu Shuixiu''s face was flushed when she left the hall, and she didn''t know if she was ashamed or not. angry.


    The matter between Dawei and Princess Tuyuhun was settled.

 v5 Chapter 44： Thoughts of Princess Rou, Thought of Princess Jinhe

    Here in the inn, Princess Rou, who has been in the inn for more than half a month, has not yet stepped out of the door, and her face is always a little sad, she can see that her maid Uncomfortable.


    "Princess, do you want a servant to accompany you to the street? I heard that the streets of Jiankang are very prosperous, and the style of Daqi is elegant. Etiquette is different from our sturdy folk customs, do you want to go out to see and see?" Princess Rou''s personal maid kept a small circle of seduction, coupled with the smirk on her face, she made another maid, Xiao Pei, beside her again and again. Shaking his head.


    "What kind of bad idea did you come up with! Our princess is already weak, and now it''s the cold winter and twelfth lunar month. Although Jiankang is not as cold as Chang''an, the princess''s body is also a pain to go out. Anyway, there will be time in the future. , wait until the spring gets warmer and then go to the streets.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Pei was shocked to realize that she had said something wrong, and quickly knelt down to apologize, "Princess, it''s all slaves and slaves that are not good, slaves should not mention your sadness, you punish slaves Bar!"


    Yin Rou glanced at Xiao Pei, who was kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently, "Get up! What you say is the truth, what should I punish you for?"


    "Princess..." Xiaohuan Xiaopei felt uncomfortable, and she didn''t know how to persuade her own princess.


    Yin Rou looked at the heavy snow outside and laughed at herself: "Everyone says that Chang''an Prince Yin''s mansion is very popular, but it''s just a powerful trick, now send me here , I just want to make my Prince Yin''s mansion completely disappear in Great Wei, as long as my father''s eyes close, there will be no Prince Yin mansion in Great Wei anymore!"


    Xiaohuan and Xiaopei met face to face. Both of them grew up with Yin Rou. Knowing that what Yin Rou said was true, I felt deeply sad.


    Which prince has affected his layout, why is this, why is this!" Yin Rou said, sadness came from it, and she fell on the case and cried.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei quickly stepped forward to comfort her.


    This is a loud male voice from outside the house, "Is Princess Rou in the room?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuan Lie had already entered the door.


    At this moment, Yin Rou was quietly looking out the window with her back to Yuan Lie.


    Yuan Lie didn''t take it seriously, and said with a chuckle: "Sister Rou, this prince has already received the news that the envoy from Tuyuhun to Daqi this time is also the prince and princess of the royal family, and it seems that he is with us. The purpose is the same.


    The father does not expect us to marry the only princess of the Daqi emperor, so you must enter the palace, understand? "


    Yin Rou responded with a barely audible response, Yuan Lie sneered, but didn''t say anything, and instead said: "As for Tuyuhun''s Jinhe Princess, it is very likely that you will become your If your opponent in the future will have a hearty eye when you meet her, it will be best if you can directly attack her, no matter what method you use, you must become the favorite concubine of Da Qi, understand?"


    Yin Rou didn''t say anything this time, Yuan Lie snorted, turned his head and left the room.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei hurried up to comfort Yin Rou, "Princess, what should we do? Do we really want to attack Princess Jinhe?"


    Yin Rou did not say a word with a sullen face, looked out the window, made sure Yuan Lie had already left, and whispered: "At present, we have no conflict with Jin and Princess, why should we attack her? As for the thoughts of the third prince and the others, who cares about me? Now we are in Daqi, not Dawei. We can''t go back to Dawei. Since we can''t go back, naturally we have to do business in Daqi!"


    "Does the princess mean that we won''t fight?" Xiao Pei asked in confusion.


    Yin Rou was silent for a while before she said quietly, "Just wait and see what happens!"


    Similarly, on the side of the Tuyuhun envoy, Princess Jinhe was talking to her brother about the marriage of the Great Wei.


    Princess Jinhe pouted in dissatisfaction, full of disdain, "Princess Rou is also the number one beauty in Wei, this is an exaggeration, but the number one beauty in Chang''an should not be false, It is also the only pearl in the palm of Prince Wei Yin, who was sent directly to Da Qi and his relatives by Emperor Wei, and I don''t know if Emperor Wei is old and faint, his brain is not clear, or he has jumped over the wall in a hurry."


    Murong Ling listened to her sister''s bold words, smiled bitterly, and said indulgently: "Jin He, you can say these words in front of your brother, but don''t go outside and make a fool of yourself. As soon as the people of the Great Wei heard it, they would have to ramble again."


    "This princess is still afraid of them! If they dare to do something, I will beat one of them, and two of them, and I will beat a pair!" Jinhe Princess raised her fist, her face full of pride Jiao, made Murong Ling laugh and cry.


    Seeing that Murong Ling stopped speaking, Princess Jin He was finally satisfied, rolled her eyes, and asked Murong Ling seriously: "Brother, I heard that the princess of Da Qi is Da Qi. The first beauty, as long as people who have seen her say that she is an immortal descended to the world, look at this title, don''t know that she is relatively unworthy of the word "Qingcheng"?


    And the Princess Rou of the Great Wei, the first beauty of the Great Wei, I heard that she is also a stunner, but I don¡¯t know who is more beautiful than this princess? "


    Jin He sneaks a glance at Murong Ling from time to time, her tone doesn''t care much, but her expression betrays her.


    Murong Ling even felt that her little sister was cute, she couldn''t help rubbing her hair, and said with a chuckle: "Of course my family Jinhe is the most beautiful, our family Jinhe is the most dazzling royal family in Murong. Pearl, no one can compare!"


    Jin and Princess are satisfied now, smiling contentedly.


    In a blink of an eye, the New Year''s Eve palace banquet arrived. The ministers who went to Jiankang to attend the palace banquet had already entered the palace. The imperial city was unprecedentedly lively. The banquet went smoothly.


    The people of Dawei and Tuyuhun appeared together at the same time, watching their battle, the hall that was still very lively immediately quieted down, everyone, look at me, I look at you, eyes All focused on the people of Dawei and Tuyuhun.


    The two sides seemed to turn a blind eye to the eyes around them, and secretly competed to sit on both sides.


    Yuan Lie suddenly raised his wine glass and looked at Murong Ling, with a sinister arc in the corner of his mouth, and said loudly: "I have heard that Prince Tuyuhun has an amazing amount of alcohol, this prince can see the prince''s honorable face today. Do you know if the eldest prince will reward his face for a drink? Hehe..."


    "It''s easy to talk about it!" Murong Ling calmly raised the glass, gestured gracefully to Yuan Lie, and drank it all in one go. His attitude of being neither arrogant nor impetuous could not help but raise eyebrows. The discussion started in private, some people said that Murong Ling was well-bred, and some people said that Yuan Lie was aggressive, Yuan Lie''s lungs would explode with anger.

 v5 Chapter 45： Palace banquet, shocking

    Not waiting for Yuan Lie to attack, the eunuch''s loud voice has already come from outside, "Prince Prince and Concubine Wen Wang Wang Wu Wang is here."


    I saw a pair of golden boys and girls in gorgeous palace uniforms walking slowly hand in hand. The talents of men and women are a match made in heaven, especially the hands they held together. The official lady of the Prince''s Mansion was so angry that she almost clenched her silver teeth.


    Dong Yuanxu took Bai Tongyu to accept everyone''s kneeling, and then took her to the exclusive seat, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng sat on the other side.


    Yin Rou looked at Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu sitting high above, a gloomy look flashed in her eyes, she was the first beauty in the Wei Dynasty, but just now Dong Yuanxu''s eyes passed over her but did not stop, which shows that Da Qi The prince is not a lecherous person. Let''s look at the deep relationship between the prince of Daqi and the princess. How could she have the ability to intervene?


    I have to say, Yin Rou is quite self-aware.


    Princess Jin He, who was opposite Yin Rou, did not have as many concerns as her, and pulled Murong Ling''s sleeves admiringly, and said excitedly: "Big brother, big brother, the prince of Daqi It¡¯s so beautiful! There¡¯s also that King Wen and King Wu, who are all good-looking. I heard that they are compatriots, and it seems that the queen of Daqi must be a great beauty.


    Princess Jin He''s voice was not too loud or too small, Yuan Lie and Yin Rou could hear it, Yin Rou was even more helpless. , what does she do?


    Yuanlie''s face was gloomy, but now that the Daqi prince and prince are all there, he can''t care about Jin and a woman. cup.


    Dong Yuanxu naturally wouldn''t brush off Yuan Lie''s meaning, and he toasted and drank it.


    When Dong Yunlan in the crowd saw it, she could not help frowning, and muttered to Dong Yunmei who was beside her dissatisfiedly: "Why is this prince of Wei so ignorant of the rules, again and again, again and again Pick things up!"


    Dong Yunmei shook her head at her and whispered in her ear: "Don''t say it, so that others won''t hear it."


    The two were murmuring and saying this, and Gu Mingde also came in through the side door of the main hall with his family.


    Yang Yi greeted them to come over and take a seat. It just so happened that the Gu family''s title is not too low, so they could be next to the Zuo family and Yang family, and everyone would take care of them.


    As soon as the three brothers Dong Yuanxu saw the Gu family coming, they glanced at each other, and there was joy in their eyes that they only understood.


    This is the **** shouting from outside, "Emperor, Queen, Princess Qingcheng!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the hall was completely quiet, everyone adjusted their sitting positions, sat upright, and prepared to salute.


    Yuan Lie and Murong Ling were stunned, even Princess Jin and Princess had a dumb face, obviously Dong Qinyan''s beauty has greatly exceeded her expectations.


    "Big brother, there really are fairies!" Jin and Princess blurted out, but they hit on what many people couldn''t say.


    Dong Qinyan looked in the direction of Jinhe Princess with beautiful eyes, smiled and nodded at her.


    He straightened up Murong Ling, who was beside Jin and Princess, into a mess, and her heart was beating uncontrollably, as if she was about to suffocate.


    Yuan Lie on the opposite side looked at Dong Qinyan with much hotter eyes, as if she could feel the burning temperature of those eyes through the air.


    Dong Qinyan turned her head and looked over, looking at her aggressive gaze, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Yin Rou, who was beside Yuan Lie, knew as early as she saw Dong Qinyan that it was impossible for her to gain a foothold in Daqi based on her appearance. The Daqi royal family had such a princess , I''m afraid that any kind of woman can''t get into their eyes, since you can''t rely on looks, you can only rely on your sincerity!


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what everyone was thinking. They both knew what kind of turmoil Dong Qinyan would cause when they appeared, and they were not surprised by everyone''s reaction. They led Dong Qinyan to the seat and accepted The worship of civil and military officials.


    "Long live the emperor, long live, long live the queen, long live the queen.


    "No ceremony and level." Dong Chenghu glanced at the people below, and then made a sound to make the big guy get up.


    "Today is New Year''s Eve, and it is also my first palace banquet in Daqi. This time, I would like to thank all those who came to the banquet. For this, I would like to give you a toast." Dong Chenghu from Eunuch Zhao took the glass in his hand and toasted with all the ministers.


    Then he said with emotion: "It is not easy for Daqi to have today. When I ascended the throne, I have already conferred a lot of meritorious deeds. Today, I will continue to confer those meritorious deeds, but it is too late to confer them. People, in addition, I have two sisters of the same mother, and today, they will be canonized together, Eunuch Zhao, declare the decree!"


    "Yes! It is carried by the heavens, and the emperor said by edict, my sister, Dong Shi Yunmei, is dignified, dignified, virtuous and docile, and I specially designate Dong Yunmei as Princess Shuxian, and I respect her!"


    Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan were surprised, and quickly got up and knelt on the main hall to express their gratitude.


    Dong Yunmei only felt that her heart was about to jump out, and she still couldn''t react when she returned to her seat.


    Zuo Fengying and the others stepped forward to congratulate them softly.


    After seeing the looks of Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan, the envoys of the two countries finally understood why Princess Qingcheng looked so monstrous, and the emotional family was all handsome and beautiful, so it was no wonder that they had such looks.


    Yuanlie''s eyes flashed with determination to win, while Murong Ling''s face was full of admiration, and his eyes were full of love, but unlike Yuanlie''s aggressiveness, he was as gentle as water. It was as if he would drown at a glance.


    Princess Jin He has woken up from Dong Qinyan''s beauty. Seeing her eldest brother staring intently at Princess Qingcheng, she felt sour in her heart and stepped on Murong Ling''s feet.


    Don''t be soft!"


    "Are the beauties good-looking?" Princess Jin He asked in a playful whisper in Murong Ling''s ear.

 v5 Chapter 46： Competing in the dark, Feng Qiqin

    Princess Jin He didn''t want to laugh at her eldest brother at this time, she bumped Murong Ling with her elbow, motioned him to look at Yuan Lie, and whispered, "Brother, if your heart is full of joy, Princess, but it''s troublesome, there are many people here who are thinking of the princess, and the one opposite you is not even covering it up, so he almost announced in public that Princess Qingcheng belongs to him!"


    Murong Ling followed the words of Princess Jin He and looked at Yuan Lie, unexpectedly inexplicable anger rose in her heart, and looked at the emperor of Da Qi and others again, only to find that the Prince of Da Qi looked at Yuan Lie His eyes were not quite right, including King Wen, King Wu and others, all had a livid face, only Princess Qingcheng had an indifferent and meaningless look, as if she didn''t take the eyes around her at all, it was very noble and sacred to sit there, which made people uncomfortable. Dare to blaspheme.


    It was only at this moment that Murong Ling realized that this princess of Qingcheng was not just a woman with only appearances, and that some people''s abacus was doomed to fail! Thinking of this, Murong Ling heaved a sigh of relief.


    After two quarters of an hour, the canonization ended.


    Dong Chenghu coughed loudly and dryly twice, and glared at the Wei envoy in dissatisfaction, but he did not directly stare at Yuanlie, but said solemnly: "The dinner party begins!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of dancers filed out, dressed in light veils and wearing white veils, dancing a fairy He Qianqiu, this dance Gu Shuixiu also participated in the planning, with some modern Elements, look eye-catching.


    Just looking at the so-called fairies dancing in the hall, many people look at the princess Qingcheng on the high seat, if the princess Qingcheng can dance a dance, it is a real fairy dancing !


    As soon as the dance was over, everyone was still talking about it, Dong Chenghu had already raised a glass to Gu Shuixiu, "Okay! It is indeed the dance of the Queen''s Row, it really is unique and ingenious, I am really amazed."


    At this moment, Yuan Lie suddenly stood up, bowed Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu with a smile, and said calmly: "Congratulations to Da Qi, congratulations to Emperor Qi, this prince represents Da Wei to send a congratulatory gift to Emperor Qi in advance. I wish Daqi a prosperous future."


    As Yuan Lie''s applause fell, the two people outside the hall came in with a large suitcase.


    Yuan Lie motioned for the two to open the box.


    The civil and military officials stretched their necks curiously to find out, even the people who were Tuyuhun were indifferent and curious, and they weighed the gift they brought compared to the gift prepared by Wei Win or lose.


    As soon as the box was opened, everyone saw a guqin inside, all of which were unclear.


    Yuanlie ordered people to carry the guqin out, looked at the countless pairs of bewildered eyes in the hall, and said: "Emperor Qi should know that in the past, Emperor Daliang paid a lot of money to negotiate peace with our country. want to make.


    This piano is named¡­¡±


    "Feng Qiqin..." Dong Qinyan murmured and stared at the qin, her hand under her sleeve unconsciously and quietly clenched.


    Other people couldn''t hear Dong Qinyan''s voice, but Gu Shuixiu heard it, and before Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Qinyan, Yuan Lie below had already said loudly: "Feng Qiqin! It is the last term of Daliang. The emperor was originally owned by the queen Wu family, and then Wu family was mutilated, and this Feng Qiqin became the belongings of the Daliang royal family.


    All the qin in the world is priceless, and this Fengqi qin was made by the Wu people from the sycamore wood of thousands of years, just to celebrate Wu''s becoming the queen. Today, there is only one in the world, and there is no second!


    Now my emperor gave this Feng Qiqin to Da Qi, I wonder if Qi Huang liked it? "


    Although Dong Chenghu is not well versed in rhythm, he is still very clear about the Wu people. The Wu people''s status in the hearts of some scholars and scholars is not low. Made of sycamore wood, it is indeed a priceless treasure!


    Dong Chenghu immediately smiled and said: "Emperor Wei has a heart, this thing is very much in my heart, come here..."


    Dong Chenghu was about to have Feng Qiqin take over, but Yuan Lie suddenly said: "Emperor Qi, I have an unkind request, you don''t know, since my father, the emperor, got this phoenix. After Qiqin, she was very happy. She had ordered all the concubines in the harem to play it, but no one could use this Fengqiqin. No matter how much you studied it, the tone was wrong.


    If it wasn''t for the father who sent a lot of Confucian scholars to identify us, I would have thought it was the Daliang emperor who used fake things to slander us. Now my emperor gave this Feng Qiqin to Qi Huang, can you ask Da Qi Shantong? The person of rhythm played this Fengqi Qin for me, and it fulfilled my emperor''s wish. "


    The princess Jin and the princess on the side changed their expressions, and muttered: "I don''t want to use my feelings before I give it to others! How generous I am as Emperor Wei! I''m willing to give it out! Such an expensive thing is a gift! Princess Su Wenrou has both talent and beauty, could it be that Princess Rou can''t play it?"


    Princess Jin He looked at Yuan Lie and Yin Rou provocatively.


    Yuan Lie''s face changed immediately, but Princess Rou nodded meekly to Princess Jin He, and said softly: "Princess Jin He is very right, but this princess can''t play this phoenix. Xiqin, I made you laugh."


    Yuan Lie sneered: "Since Jin and Princess said that, they must be masters, why don''t Jin and Princess try?"


    Being so excited by him, Jin and Princess immediately slapped the table, "Play it, whoever is afraid!"


    It was too late for Murong Ling to stop him, so he couldn''t help but look at Yuan Lie with a serious face.


    Princess Jin He is a well-known beauty in Tuyuhun.


    When Princess Jinhe sat down and started tuning, everyone stared at her with good looks, only Dong Qinyan kept staring at Feng Qiqin in a daze.


    until a harsh piano sounded, pulling her mind back.


    At this time, Princess Jin and Princess on the field were competing with Feng Qiqin unbelievingly, playing frantically for a while, but the sound of the piano had no rhythm and was very harsh. Dong Yuanzheng couldn''t sit still at first , got up and shouted: "Okay, okay, stop playing, you are killing pigs!"


    Gu family desperately covered their ears, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but complained to Mi Shi who was beside him: "I don''t understand these things, but Yuan Zheng is right, this voice really can Kill the pig!"


    Mie nodded in agreement, "I think going back at night will cause nightmares!"


    When Dong Yuanzheng said this, Princess Jin He became angry, her face was pretty red, she patted Feng Qiqin angrily, and stood up suddenly.

 v5 Chapter 47： Farce, Dong Qinyan came forward

    Chapter 47 Farce, Dong Qinyan came forward


    Looking at Murong Ling aggrieved, he pouted: "Brother, he bullied me!"?


    Murong Ling felt helpless for a while, so she got up and came to Princess Jinhe, patted her head soothingly, squatted down to examine Feng Qiqin carefully, and felt relieved when she saw that Feng Qiqin was fine He took a sigh of relief, and then tried two tones, and found that it was really messy, with no pitch at all, and his brows couldn''t help but wrinkle into knots.


    Princess Jinhe said angrily on the side: "What kind of shit, they are just using it to fool people, if this stuff is really made by the witches, it means that everyone in the world is blind. !


    I think Da Wei can''t come up with good things, so he took this messy thing to fool people! "


    "You..." Yuan Lie has been forced out of anger by Jin and Princess again and again. Thinking of him as a dignified third prince of Wei, how could anyone dare to talk to him like this!


    Murong Ling stood up and protected Princess Jinhe behind him, and bowed to Yuan Lie: "Three princes, my sister is naive and romantic, she speaks without restraint, please forgive the third prince, but just now After tuning it, it''s really...no wonder my sister said that."


    Murong Ling has a gentle attitude and speaks elegantly, but Yuan Lie''s words are not so pleasant to listen to. He can bear with Jin and Princess, and with Murong Ling, He was not polite, and immediately shot at Murong Ling, "To slander me, Wei, I don''t know whether to live or die."


    The people around have retreated consciously, for fear of being caught by the pond fish.


    Zhao shivered with fear, grabbed Gu Mingde''s arm tightly, and asked tremblingly: "This... This is so good, why did it start to fight!"


    "Grandmother, you should step back with grandfather first." Gu Huijun and Gu Donglin protected Gu Mingde and Zhao''s family behind them.


    The more unexpected the situation, the more it can reveal the essence of a person.


    The Dong family watched everyone on the top, only Dong Qinyan stared at Feng Qiqin, watching the two fight more and more fiercely, but no one stopped, Dong Qinyan Qinyan couldn''t help it anymore, got up and shouted: "Enough! The two princes are so majestic! Fighting at the palace banquet in my Daqi, is it deceiving me that Daqi has no one?"


    Dong Qinyan glared at Yuan Lie and Murong Ling sharply, that momentum really shocked everyone in the hall.


    As far as Dong Qinyan could see, those who were still hiding didn''t dare to move, everyone looked at her quietly, even Yuanlie and Murong who were fighting hot Ling was also silent.


    Dong Qinyan calmed down a bit, slowly walked down the stone steps, and every move was very noble and majestic, coupled with that indifferent expression.


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel awe, and sat back upright again, daring not to walk slightly.


    It was not until Dong Qinyan walked in front of Murong Ling and Yuan Lie that they could react.


    Murong Ling''s heart was extremely shocked, this Princess Qingcheng''s aura was even more powerful than her own mother''s queen, just when she looked at it, Murong Ling''s heart twitched.


    Yuan Lie stared at Dong Qinyan recklessly before, but now he has to withdraw his aggressive gaze and start to face the princess of Daqi. Come on, it seems that my judgment is wrong.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t even look at the two of them, she sat directly in front of Feng Qiqin, and said solemnly: "Brother Xin Yuan, remember the virtuous and look forward to the number of princes. Ming Fengqiwutong. The third prince said something wrong. This Fengqiqin was not built by the Wu clan to celebrate Wu''s ascending the throne. It was Emperor Daliang who took a fancy to this Fengqiqin and calculated it. ."


    Dong Qinyan ignored the whispers around, carefully turned the Fengqiqin to the back, groped for a while in the Longchi and Fengmarsh, and then moved the Zhenchi and turned to the front to retune .


    Dong Qinyan''s way of tuning is also different from others. It turned out to be reversed first, and then tuned normally.


    Just seeing her skillful and calm appearance, everyone inexplicably believed that Princess Qingcheng could control this Fengqiqin.


    Under the eyes of the public, Dong Qinyan stopped tuning and fiddled with the strings. Murongling, Jinhe Princess, and Dawei were all stunned.


    The sound of the piano, which was messy just now, has become so pleasing to the ear. Just playing it twice, the ethereal sound seems to wash people''s hearts.


    Dong Qinyan was upset when she heard the long-lost sound of the qin, and immediately played a song of high mountains and flowing water. Everyone was almost stunned. Otherworldly feeling.


    The song ended, and everyone was still immersed in the artistic conception of mountains and rivers, but Dong Qinyan had calmed down, stood up and knelt down to Dong Chenghu, "Father, my daughter likes this one. Feng Qiqin, can I ask the royal father to give up his love?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, and then smiled dotingly: "My baby can do whatever he wants, but it''s just a mere fengqiqin. If you like it, move it back to your palace."


    "Thank you, Father!" Dong Qinyan smiled and thanked her.


    Yuan Lie and Murong Ling who were behind her did not see this smile, but some people saw that this smile was a life-long mistake!


    Dong Qinyan got Feng Qiqin and sat down to her place contentedly.


    Dong Yuanxu was doted on and helpless, and whispered in her ear: "Are you satisfied now? After today, my Niuniu will be famous all over the world!"


    Just now Dong Qinyan''s piano skills even stunned the people of Dawei and Tuyuhun, not only grew Daqi''s face, but also made her famous.


    Dong Qinyan nodded slightly, in front of her eldest brother, she was innocent like a little girl, silently enjoying her brother''s care.


    Princess Jin and Princess Jinhe are also loved by thousands of people, but I don''t think it''s strange, but I am amazed at the talent of Princess Qingcheng, and I am completely honest.


    Yin Rou is very envious of Dong Qinyan, she is so beautiful, she is so beautiful, her status is precious, her talent is unparalleled, and she is loved by her family without bottom line, such a woman is really old God''s darling.


    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied with Dong Qinyan''s performance and laughed: "I am very satisfied with the congratulations from Emperor Wei today, and I will thank Emperor Wei for me when the third prince returns."


    The corner of Yuan Lie''s mouth twitched, looking at Feng Qiqin who was moved away, his heart throbbed a little, and he had to grit his silver teeth to come down.


    I originally thought that no one could play this Feng Qiqin, but sending it out is not only decent, but it can also make Da Qi''s face, but now it''s good, I didn''t expect Da Qi''s princess to actually control Feng Qiqin, and it even played With such a wonderful piano music, are they shooting themselves in the foot?

 v5 Chapter 48： Tuyuhuns congratulations, the matter of the imperial examination

    The people of Dawei are not good-looking, and the people who spit Yuhun are happy.


    Yuan Lie glared at Murong Ling, rolled his eyes, immediately changed his face, sat down and said, "I don''t know what gift Tuyuhun gave to Emperor Qi? The strength of her will not be worse than that of me, Feng Qiqin."


    Yuan Lie''s words directly drove Murong Ling to a dead end. If Murong Ling couldn''t come up with a better gift than Feng Qiqin, I''m afraid Tuyuhun would be disgraced.


    Murong Ling''s face was sullen, her eyes flashed with sullen anger, and the princess Jin and Princess next to him suddenly grabbed him, shook his head at him, and then said in a low voice, "Brother, look at others. Take the things from Daliang to Emperor Qi, and now Daliang has become Daqi, to put it bluntly, it''s just a matter of returning to the original owner, is this something to be proud of?"


    Yuan Lie''s expression sank for a second, but Jin He Princess did not look at her, and continued to pretend innocently: "Before we came out, the father said that this gift should be sent to the heart, Or it¡¯s urgent, Jin He still doesn¡¯t know what gifts his father has prepared! Brother, why don¡¯t you tell me first¡­¡±


    Murong Ling was already out of anger when Jin and Princess opened their mouths. After seeing Yuan Lie who was not lightly angry with her, she felt more comfortable and immediately touched Jin and Princess. He stood up and bowed gracefully to Dong Chenghu, and said loudly: "Emperor Qi, the gift that your father gave you this time is actually a negotiation letter.


    The meaning of the father king is that he wants to open the border of our country to Daqi, and hopes that the emperor of Qi can open the border of Daqi to my country to form frontier trade, mutual benefit. "


    "What a mutual benefit!" Dong Cheng stood up excitedly. Tuyuhun''s move is nothing more than wanting to form an alliance with Daqi. No matter what the king of Tuyuhun is fighting, he is not afraid of Daqi. If the two countries are in business, they can still get high-quality war horses from Tuyuhun, and Tuyuhun should For them, the need for food from Daqi really outweighs the disadvantages.


    "Since King Tuyuhun is so sincere, I will naturally consider it carefully. The eldest prince will also invite you to take a seat. How about we discuss it later?"


    Murong Lingyan responded with a smile, and she was sure that Dong Chenghu would agree, so she was not in a hurry.


    Compared with the gift from Dawei, Tuyuhun''s hand really shocked the civil and military officials in the hall. Everyone is political, and naturally they value political things more. As for the phoenix sent by Dawei Although Xiqin is very valuable and even unique, for them, it is not comparable to the opening of border trade.


    The civil and military officials immediately raised their glasses to congratulate Da Qi, Dong Chenghu was in a good mood, he even stopped after drinking three glasses.


    Gu Shuixiu knew how excited he was when he looked at him like this, and how much benefit the opening of border trade would bring. Gu Shuixiu also understood, so he didn''t stick to Dong Chenghu.


    Yuan Lie looked at Murong Ling with hatred, jealous and angry in his heart, and immediately got up and said: "Go back to Emperor Qi, in fact, this prince brings Princess Rou to Daqi this time. , My emperor wants to marry Daqi and make Qin Jin good."


    The concubine has been accepted, and now the marriage of Dawei is coming. Is it possible that Princess Rou should enter the Prince''s Mansion?


    Bai Tongyu above has clenched her fist nervously. Although Dong Yuanxu has passed her breath in advance, she can''t help but worry, for fear of an accident.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Yuan Lie incredulously, and after a while he asked quietly, "I don''t know what kind of marriage law Emperor Wei plans to do?"


    Yuan Lie was overjoyed, looked at Dong Qinyan, who was indifferent beside Dong Chenghu, and thought about it: "If you can marry Princess Rou into the royal family of Daqi, and marry Princess Daqi, naturally most."


    Actually, Emperor Wei didn''t say that he wanted to marry the princess of Daqi. Yuan Lie added this sentence himself.


    Dong Chenghu''s mouth curled into a sneer, and said lightly: "I declared the world when I ascended the throne, and I will no longer accept concubines in this life, I am afraid that this harem cannot afford Princess Rou, as for the three The princess that the prince wants to marry, apart from the pearl in my palm, if you have a crush on a young lady from a minister''s family, I would not hesitate to confer a princess to marry the Great Wei."


    Yuan Lie''s face changed, although he heard about Qi Huang earlier, but he didn''t take it to heart at all, and now Qi Huang actually said this in public, it can be seen that it is iron As for Princess Qingcheng, Yuan Lie is determined to get it. Even if he can''t get it on the bright side, he has other ways to get it, but he is not in a hurry.


    But this Princess Rou must stay in Daqi, if he brings this Yin Rou back, I am afraid that Emperor Wei will have opinions on him.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Lie immediately bowed and said: "Emperor Qi, Princess Rou of our country is the first beauty in the Great Wei Dynasty. The Emperor Wei sent Princess Rou to Da Qi and relatives, which shows the sincerity of Emperor Wei, please also ask Emperor Qi thinks twice."


    Dong Chenghu was silent for a while, and then reluctantly said after Gu Shuixiu''s gesture: "Since it is the kindness of Emperor Wei, then Princess Rou will stay for the time being, as for Princess Rou''s whereabouts. , I have to think about it."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t say anything, Yuan Lie immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t dare to mention the matter of marrying Qingcheng Princess again, so as not to anger Qi Huang, and even Yin Rou couldn''t send it out.


    Dong Chenghu and the others above saw Yuan Lie''s reaction, they were all ridiculed, but they quickly covered it up, only a few people who paid attention to the above found out.


    Yin Rou always looks like she has nothing to do with her, even if they decide her life events.


    Being so troubled by Yuanlie, the atmosphere in the hall immediately became subtle. Some ministers wanted to meet the prince and concubine at the palace banquet. The marriage of King Wen and King Wu is now displeased with Dong Chenghu. Face, who would dare to be this early bird, these people couldn''t help cursing Yuan Lie again.


    After three rounds of wine tours and a few rounds of performances, Dong Chenghu''s mood improved a lot. Taking advantage of the wine, Dong Chenghu said loudly: "I have just established a country in Daqi, and it is time for everything to be done. The plan is to urgently need all kinds of talents. I announce that the first imperial examination will be held in June next year. All students who meet the requirements can take the exam. Above the temple, or for ordinary officials, there will be an extra work test. The so-called work test is divided into agriculture, water conservancy, architecture, criminal law, medicine, music theory, etc., in addition to the four books and five classics. If you have some achievements in these areas, you can choose another one.


    Ranked by category, the first is the champion, the second is the role model, and the third is the third. Of course, these are all literary exams. If you think your kung fu is good, you can also participate in the martial arts. Not only Chongwen, but also martial arts! "

 v5 Chapter 49： After the palace banquet, open border trade

    "Long live my emperor, long live!" The civil and military officials knelt down and saluted excitedly. Every family has children at a good age for integrity examinations, and they were all cultivated since childhood. Now Dong Chenghu announced that When the imperial examinations are held, they must not faint with excitement.


    Tuyuhun''s envoys listened to Dong Chenghu''s words, and their faces became more solemn. Although they had planned to cooperate with Daqi, they did not want Daqi to be stronger than them, or who could guarantee Daqi Don''t have other thoughts?


    It doesn''t matter what Dawei looks like, in fact, everyone has a plan in their hearts.


    After the palace banquet ended, the Zuo family and the Yang family happily left hand in hand. Now they are not only the mansion, but also two more princesses. Their status is completely different. From today From now on, the Yang family of the Zuo family will become the hottest family outside the royal family, and of course, there will also be the Empress''s maiden family, Yongan Bofu.


    After Dong Qinyan returned to Qingcheng Palace, she immediately saw Feng Qiqin placed on the desk, a flash of thought flashed in her eyes, and ordered the maid beside her: "Take this Feng Qiqin Get up and move out when Ben Gong wants to play!"


    The hand that Dong Qinyan showed today deeply convinced these palace maids and eunuchs. After listening to Dong Qinyan''s orders, they did not dare to neglect and immediately put Feng Qiqin away carefully.


    Wonderful person hesitated to speak, Dong Qinyan waited for a long time without seeing her speak, and asked funny: "What''s the matter? If you want to say something, just say it, and hesitate in front of me. ?"


    The beautiful and the mandarin duck looked at each other, and then hesitantly said: "Princess, the slave and maid grew up with you, although the princess also learned the piano skills before, but today the princess''s piano skills Obviously not at the same level as in the past, the slaves feel a little strange..." The wonderful person also wanted to ask why Dong Qinyan would know about the Wu clan and Feng Qiqin, but she kept her words back.


    Dong Qinyan looked at the two of them amusingly, her expression was calm, she slowly sat in front of the Linghua mirror, and said in the sun: "Do you know this is strange? Isn''t the place where we are staying now? The palace of the previous dynasty, this palace has already inquired about everything that happened here. There are many secrets about the Daliang royal family in the library building. If you are interested, you can go and see if you have time. Let you read more books, you still don''t care about it, now you know the benefits of reading more books!"


    "Book?" The beautiful man and the mandarin duck peeped at each other, and the two of them realized that since they entered the palace, the most frequent place for the princess is the library, or she is looking for the former court. The remaining palace maids and eunuchs asked them to tell some secrets from the previous dynasty. At that time, the beautiful and the mandarin duck just thought that Dong Qinyan was bored to do this, but now it seems that it is not so simple.


    After listening to Dong Qinyan''s explanation, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. The explanation given by Dong Qinyan was very reasonable. They didn''t have to be suspicious anymore. Answering for the princess like this, you can still not be scolded.


    Dong Qinyan looked in the mirror, as if looking at the two girls in the mirror. Seeing their relief, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Wonderful and Yuanyang were no longer worried, and instantly became clear, Yuanyang was more lively, and immediately said: "Princess, you saw it today, you just entered the hall, and those people saw your beautiful appearance. The eyes are almost out of the window, even the prince of Wei and Tuyuhun has the same expression, and the princess Jinhe of Tuyuhun is still not convinced by your beauty, but in the end, you are deeply impressed by your talent!"


    Speaking of the princes of the two countries, Dong Qinyan''s face immediately sank, and she took off the hairpin on her head, thinking for a while: "You go to see my father tomorrow, just say I have had nightmares for the past few days, and asked the royal father to send some more people to guard the Qingcheng Palace."


    "Princess! But what''s wrong?" Wonderful and Yuanyang couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Dong Qinyan shook her head, "I hope I''m overthinking it, the prince of Tuyuhun looks like a gentleman, and Tuyuhun has the heart to befriend our country, so naturally he won''t do anything out of the ordinary, What I''m worried about is the third prince of the Great Wei, that person is not a good person, you don''t know, that guy even dares to interfere with his own father''s concubine, there is nothing he can''t do."


    "What!" Yuanyang''s eyes widened in shock, one of them lost his footing and almost fell over.


    superior?"


    Dong Qinyan rolled her eyes indecently, "What''s so strange, the father of the third prince died long ago, and now the emperor Wei is his elder brother, with the emperor Wei covering him, Who can help him? In fact, these things have long been no secret, but the first emperor of Wei has died, who dares to pursue it!"


    "Humph! If he dares to attack the princess, Yuanyang will make him inhumane!" Yuanyang clenched his fist and said through gritted teeth. These slaves have learned some boxing skills from Dong Yunlan when they were young. Although they are not masters, they still have some ability to protect Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help laughing when she saw the mandarin duck like a calf, "Okay, that''s what I said, tomorrow you go to see the emperor, you don''t have to say it so clearly, just say me My body is ill, and I need someone to guard Qingcheng Palace, so I won''t go out in a short time, and I will go out after the envoy of the Great Wei leaves."


    "Princess, this is the palace, your home, you are too cautious!" The wonderful person said incomprehensibly.


    Dong Qinyan did not explain any further, only she knew that this palace seemed safe, but how many potential dangers were there, especially those inaccessible courtyards, which could not be said to hide more secrets , Now that she has no spare time to deal with those things, the most important thing in front of her is to protect herself first and get through this.


    The second day was the first day of the new year, so there was no need to discuss matters earlier, but because Tuyuhun said that the opening of border trade was extremely important, Dong Chenghu had to call the ministers into the palace again to discuss.


    The result of the negotiation is very unanimous. It is agreed to open the border trade between Shu County and Tuyuhun. People from Tuyuhun can go to Shu County to do business with merchants in Daqi, and merchants from Daqi can also enter. Longqi and Tuyuhun merchants trade, but only in these two places.


    For this reason, Dong Chenghu had to re-plan Shu County, especially the border defense and city walls, which must be strengthened. In addition, the exits of Shu County to other prefectures and counties in Daqi must be strictly guarded to avoid spies Mixing into Daqi, this pile of pieces requires a lot of money!

 v5 Chapter 50： Dong Qinyans illness, Wen Boyun

    Dong Chenghu looked at the details of the dragon''s case with a headache, and his face was tangled. Eunuch Zhao suddenly came in and reported, "Report to the emperor, the mandarin ducks beside Qingcheng Princess ask to see you."


    Dong Chenghu raised his head in surprise and hurriedly said: "Noisy!"


    Yuanyang bowed her head respectfully and entered the imperial study, knelt down and said: "The servant has seen the emperor, the emperor is very blessed! The emperor, the princess woke up this morning and said she was not feeling well, and the princess has been doing several times in a row. Night''s nightmare, I always feel that someone will be against her, and now she is suspicious, and the slaves can''t, so they have to come to see the emperor."


    "What!" Dong Chenghu stood up angrily and asked eagerly, "The princess has had a nightmare for a few days, why are you only talking about it now? How is the princess now? "


    Yuanyang was so frightened that she threw herself to the ground, and replied nervously: "Damn the slave, the princess has had nightmares these days, but the princess never told the slave and others that the slave saw that the princess was in good spirits, and she didn''t When she found out that something was wrong with the princess, the princess said she was very tired when she returned from the palace banquet yesterday, and fell ill today."


    "Damn!" Dong Chenghu walked away angrily and hurried to Qingcheng Palace.


    Eunuch Zhao motioned for Yuanyang to hurry up, and then ran in the direction of Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t have time to take care of the thoughts of the couple, so he rushed to Qingcheng Palace. Seeing that Bai Tongyu was checking Dong Qinyan''s pulse, Gu Shuixiu waited by the side and asked out of breath: "How''s the situation? This child was fine yesterday, why did it become like this in one night?"


    Wonderful person has already knelt on the ground with the other palace maids and eunuchs, and pleaded guilty again and again.


    Dong Chenghu was very irritated, "Okay, get up first, what happened to the princess, tell me well."


    "Yes!" The wonderful woman hurriedly got up and said tremblingly: "The princess went out fine yesterday, but when she came back from the palace banquet, she said that she was very tired, and the servants and others did not wait for the princess to fall asleep. Dare to leave, in the past, the princess would wake up at dawn, but this morning, there was no movement for a long time. The slave felt that something was wrong. After entering the door and looking at it, she found that the princess slept very erratically, and there was cold sweat on her forehead. Only then did I know that the princess was ill."


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu was so anxious, Gu Shuixiu walked back and forth in front of her eyes and couldn''t help but say, "Okay, just stop! Your medical skills are good, you should believe that Tong Yu can cure Niuniu."


    At this time, Bai Tongyu''s pulse diagnosis was over. Seeing that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were both looking at her, they quickly said: "After the father and mother, Niuniu is just a wind evil, which is the saying that she catches a cold, and the symptoms are not deep, as long as Just drink two doses of medicine, and take more care these days, I believe it will be all right soon.


    It''s just that Niuniu keeps saying that she has nightmares, someone wants to hurt her, and her daughter-in-law doesn''t know what''s going on. Since Niuniu is not at ease, or the emperor should send more people to guard the Qingcheng Palace, like this Niu Niu will not be cranky. "


    Bai Tongyu is a doctor, so Dong Chenghu would naturally not doubt her words, and immediately nodded to Eunuch Zhao beside him and instructed: "You go and call Dong San over and let him arrange a team of imperial guards to guard Qingcheng day and night. Palace, not a single fly is allowed to be put in it."


    "Yes!" Eunuch Zhao Yu Guang glanced at Dong Qinyan who was in the curtain, and respectfully exited the Qingcheng Palace.


    Only half an hour, the people arranged by Dong San have come to report.


    It''s the rules, coupled with that resolute face, it gives people an inexplicable sense of peace of mind.


    Dong Chenghu touched his chin and asked in surprise, "The surname is Wen? Is he from the Wen family in the Marquis of Changlin?"


    "Yes! My father is the Marquis of Changlin, and his subordinate is the eldest son of the family. He is currently the captain of the first team of the Royal Forest Army, mainly responsible for the security of the imperial city."


    Dong Chenghu appreciates Wen Boyun''s neither humble nor arrogant, plus the people in the Royal Forest Army are all credible people, at least on his side, Dong Chenghu''s face is a little more satisfied, "Today Xuan you came here, do you know what''s going on?"


    "This... the subordinates only know that the emperor needs to guard the Qingcheng Palace, and the rest is unknown." Wen Boyun also found it very strange. Just when Eunuch Zhao went to find General Dong San, It just so happened that he was there. Eunuch Zhao only said that General Dong San should send an imperial army to guard the Qingcheng Palace. He said nothing else. Just as General Dong San responded, he suggested himself to lead the team.


    Wen Boyun still thinks it''s a little incredible. He has always been determined and seldom cared about things within his own position. Why did he make an exception this time? Is it because of the unforgettable shadow in my heart?


    "You''re sincere!" Dong Chenghu sat beside Gu Shuixiu amusingly, and after a while he said slowly, "Princess is in a bad health today, and has been having nightmares for days, always feeling that someone is If it is not good for her, the spirit is very bad, so I hope you can bring a Royal Forest Army to guard the Qingcheng Palace day and night, and don''t let anyone suspicious."


    Wen Boyun raised his brows unconsciously, but he didn''t expect it was because of this reason, and he was a little worried, and immediately and solemnly responded, "The subordinate orders, if anyone wants to enter the Qingcheng Palace, unless you step over Boyun''s body!"


    "Okay!" Dong Chenghu laughed and got up, "I''ll wait and see, you can go out first."


    Wen Boyun respectfully withdrew from the Qingcheng Palace, and when he walked outside the Qingcheng Palace, he slowly raised his head, looking at the three characters of dragon flying and phoenix dancing on the palace, his eyes were deep, and he unconsciously clenched the long sword in his hand, life People surrounded the Qingcheng Palace.


    Dong Chenghu in the palace sat beside Dong Qinyan''s bed, tucked the quilt for Dong Qinyan, and asked lovingly: "Niuniu, but what else do you feel uncomfortable? Tell your royal father, don''t hold it in your heart."


    Dong Qinyan nodded obediently, feeling extraordinarily guilty for deceiving Dong Chenghu.


    This cry broke Dong Chenghu''s heart, wishing he could suffer for Dong Qinyan.


    Seeing Dong Chenghu like this, Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly, and stepped forward to pull the person away, "Okay, the child just has a cold, just take medicine and rest for a few days. I have to think how serious the child''s condition is!"


    It was the first time that Dong Qinyan was sick beside him, so how could Dong Chenghu accept it.

 v5 Chapter 51： dismantling, pretending to be sick

    Bai Tongyu got up smartly and replied: "After the father and mother, why don''t the daughter-in-law stay to take care of Niuniu, if the girl is good, the daughter-in-law will report to you, how about it?"


    Bai Tongyu is a doctor, she stayed to take care of Dong Qinyan, Dong Chenghu naturally would not have any opinion, and immediately nodded with a smile, "Then I will trouble you, and you don''t have to stay here all the time, come here regularly. Just look at it."


    Gu Shuixiu was very helpless, but did not explain the mess, but said seriously: "You still need to take a medicinal bath now, and it will take at least three months to completely cover the smell on your body. Since you want to stay in Qingcheng Palace, why don''t you take the medicine bath and soak it, and you also have to run between Mingxiu Palace and Qingcheng Palace."


    Dong Chenghu patted his head, he was really negligent about this matter, he even forgot that Bai Tongyu was still soaking in the medicinal bath, "Your mother is right, so let''s just stay here during this time. Come to Qingcheng Palace, anyway, Yen Xu has been busy entertaining the envoy in the past few days, and can''t find time to accompany you, just wait a few days and the envoy will leave."


    "Speaking of the envoys, how does the emperor plan to arrange for Princess Rou of Great Wei?" Gu Shuixiu is still pondering this matter, she only saw the Princess Rou one side, and it was a matter of the palace banquet. It doesn''t matter how indifferent she is, as if she is an outsider, even when it comes to marriage, there is no change, so she can''t see through it, it is better than Tuyuhun''s Jinhe Princess.


    Dong Chenghu sighed, and felt even more annoyed, "Now we can only marry this Princess Rou to Yuan Jie or Yuan Zheng, but we all know that the order of the elders and the young must be said to Yuan in the end. Jie, I also asked what the child meant. I didn''t agree or refuse. I didn''t care. I had nothing to do with him. After all the envoys have left, let''s ask the child what he meant! If it''s still like this Attitude, I will give marriage directly."


    Dong Chenghu has already lost his temper by Dong Yuanjie, eight sticks can''t make a fart, and he has a smiling face every day, what is he thinking, Dong Chenghu can''t guess, it''s really annoying .


    Gu Shuixiu pondered for a while, then said: "This matter is not urgent, I haven''t figured out what kind of temperament this Princess Rou is, so tomorrow I''ll call Princess Rou into the palace to sit down, be good I observed it, but this time it was also the blessing of the third prince of Wei, who didn''t jump around at the palace banquet to choose a concubine for Yuanjie Yuanzheng."


    Dong Chenghu agrees with this point, "There are pros and cons! Well, Niuniu will leave it to you, I will go to the imperial study first, remember to let me know as soon as possible if there is any situation. ."


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly, took Dong Chenghu''s hand and left, leaving the Qingcheng Palace to Bai Tongyu.


    When the empress left, Bai Tongyu breathed a sigh of relief, almost not softening to the ground, "Little sister, you are so bold, you are actually pretending to be sick! You don''t know, the father and the emperor were in a hurry just now. What has it become!"


    When Bai Tongyu and Gu Shuixiu came to see Dong Qinyan just now, Dong Qinyan kept winking at Bai Tongyu, Bai Tongyu didn''t know what happened, so she cooperated with Dong Qinyan in Gu Shui Xiu and Dong Chenghu performed a play in front of her. She had been in Dong''s house for so long, and she had never done anything against the law. This time it really scared her to death.


    Dong Qinyan was leaning on the bed with the help of the beautiful woman, and then said solemnly: "Sister-in-law, there is nothing I can do about it, I saw the third prince of Wei on the day of the palace banquet. It''s not a good thing. At that time, he proposed to have a marriage, to marry the princess, and to marry the princess of my dynasty. It was clearly aimed at me. It was only because the father and emperor changed his face that he didn''t make this request again.


    The world knows that my father is only my daughter, and it is absolutely impossible for me to marry off and marry me. It is impossible for Emperor Wei to attack me. The matter of marrying me should be proposed by the third prince on a temporary basis Yes, now that the royal father has refuted it, do you think he will do something?


    "


    Wen Boyun, who was about to come in to report outside the house, just heard Dong Qinyan''s words, his face sank immediately, and he continued to listen to the conversation inside.


    It''s really dangerous."


    Dong Qinyan shook her head, not as optimistic as Bai Tongyu, "This kind of thing happened not only in the Dawei royal family, but also in the Daliang royal family. I don''t know how dirty this palace is. In the courtyard of the palace, you may not know when someone dug a secret passage. People outside really want to come in and there is a way. Who knows if they also know a secret passage leading to the palace?


    Of course, I did this mostly because my sister-in-law is a female doctor, and my father and mother trust your medical skills. With you by my side, the father and the emperor will definitely not call those messy imperial doctors into the Qingcheng Palace, which will prevent outsiders from coming in. "


    Not only did he not have any discomfort, but he was even able to handle everything with ease, taking all matters into his own hands, just what happened to Feng Qiqin yesterday.


    My sister-in-law still can''t figure it out, how do you know the secret of this phoenix qin, and even why the Wu clan made this phoenix qin so clearly! Compared with you, I feel that I am really useless. After studying with my mother for so long, I can''t even learn about 20% of yours. "


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help laughing bitterly after hearing this, she could say that she was born in a famous family in her last life, and she was once the queen of Daliang. It''s less than a year since this crown princess, take your time, it will be fine, give you another three or four years, I believe you will become completely different.


    As for me, my father joined the army the year I was born, and my mother raised me with the standard of being a good lady. Ever since my father became the general of the rebel army, my study courses at that time It has changed again. Although I grew up in the mountains, I haven''t learned anything that a famous lady should learn. Not only the mother and the queen stared at me, but also the grand master. It''s different, so there''s no need to compare it with me. real. "

 v5 Chapter 52： Wen Boyuns mind, summoned Yin Rou

    Being so persuaded by Dong Qinyan, Bai Tongyu''s mood was obviously much better.


    Dong Qinyan chuckled: "Sister-in-law, my brother just likes your agility and unrestrained beauty, even if you have to hide your own identity because of the identity of the princess. Don''t put your true temperament in front of my brother, whatever it is, my brother likes this, and my sister-in-law is a rare female doctor, which Niuniu can''t compare to."


    Bai Tongyu has been praised by Dong Qinyan to the point of laughter, and the two talked for a long time inside, unaware that Wen Boyun listened to it all.


    Wen Boyun didn''t know how he got out of the gate of Qingcheng Palace. Looking at the bright winter sun outside, although it was bright, it didn''t warm people''s hearts. It happened that Dong San led a team of patrolling royal guards from Pass in front of Qingcheng Palace.


    Wen Boyun ran up immediately, "General!"


    "Bo Yun? But what''s the matter?" Dong San looked at the three characters of Qingcheng Palace and asked loudly.


    Wen Boyun looked around hesitantly and whispered, "General, please take a step to speak."


    Dong San felt a little inexplicable, but nodded, followed Wen Boyun a little further, and then asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "The commander, the subordinates arrived at Qingcheng Palace, and I inadvertently heard the conversation between Qingcheng Princess and the Crown Princess and then knew why they came to guard Qingcheng Palace. The third prince of the Wei Dynasty was only afraid of attacking the princess. The princess said that she ordered her subordinates and others to guard the Qingcheng Palace just in case, and she would not leave the palace." Wen Boyun also wanted to struggle for a while before deciding to tell Dong San about this matter. He and the emperor could dispatch the Imperial Forest Army. If they don''t look for him at this time, Wen Boyun doesn''t know who to look for.


    "There is such a thing!" Dong San''s eyes widened in anger, and then he scolded: "His grandma''s bear, that kind of wine bag and rice bag dare to beat the princess''s idea! Look at me! he!"


    Wen Boyun held Dong San with a wry smile, and persuaded: "Commander, now everything is just the princess'' guess, and the third prince of the Wei Dynasty has not yet acted. If you call now, you will cause trouble for the emperor. Also, please think twice, General!"


    Wen Boyun persuaded Dong San to endure it for a while, but he was indignant and couldn''t help complaining: "Princess, our brothers have been in pain since childhood, that kid dared to attack the princess''s idea, You can''t just let him go!"


    Dong San thought about it for a while, got an idea, and made up his mind, "Yes! I can''t do anything in the palace, but there are many people outside who can!"


    Wen Boyun suddenly felt a little regretful, why did he tell Dong San about it, seeing Dong San like this, it seemed that the third prince of Wei would not be happy if he didn''t take care of it.


    Wen Boyun hurriedly persuaded: "Commander, you have no opinion on what the third prince of the Great Wei does to his subordinates, but there is one point, you cannot let the people of Great Wei find out that it is the official soldiers of our Daqi. , or it is very likely to cause conflicts between the two countries.


    In fact, in the opinion of his subordinates, the best way is to do it when the third prince of the Wei Dynasty leaves Jiankang. No one can do anything to us. Moreover, after the third prince of the Great Wei left, his subordinates could also lead people to teach them a lesson, guaranteeing that they would not reveal the slightest trace. "


    Wen Boyun also has his own thoughts. When he heard what Dong Qinyan said, Yuanlie was already a dead person in his heart!


    Dong San pondered for a while, then looked at Wen Boyun seriously, seeing his open face, he didn''t think too much, "Okay! Just do as you said, during this time I will let people Strengthen the guards of Qingcheng Palace, and you also give me some warning."


    "Yes!" Wen Boyun responded loudly, and Dong San left with satisfaction.


    On the deep corridor of the palace, Princess Rou and her group were rushing to Mingxiu Palace, and Xiaohuan and Xiaopei behind him were each carrying a basket of food boxes, looking a little nervous.


    Princess Rou said nothing, with a veil on her face, and outsiders could not see her emotions.


    When they arrived at Mingxiu Palace, Dong Yuanjie happened to walk to Mingxiu Palace from the other direction.


    Yin Rou saw Dong Yuanjie, noticed his dress, and the hanging ornaments around his waist, and immediately saluted: "Yin Rou has seen His Royal Highness King Wen, Your Highness is very blessed."


    "Princess Rou doesn''t need to be polite, please!" Dong Yuanjie made a gesture to let Yin Rou go first, Xiaohuan Xiaopei next to Yin Rou quickly followed, and the people behind wanted to follow, but was stopped by Dong Yuanjie Come down, "Queen Empress Xijing, you all wait outside!"


    Those people couldn''t, so they had to wait outside the Mingxiu Palace, which was still some distance from the Mingxiu Palace''s Landlord Palace, and they couldn''t hear what the people inside were saying, so they couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    Yin Rou specially slowed down, and when Dong Yuanjie followed, she said softly, "Thank you, His Royal Highness King Wen for rescuing the siege."


    Dong Yuanjie glanced out of the corner of the eye at the maid guard of the Great Wei outside the Mingxiu Palace, a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes, and chuckled: "Princess Rou doesn''t need to worry, it''s just a matter of hand."


    The two entered the main hall and immediately saluted Gu Shuixiu, Yin Rou had already taken off her veil.


    Gu Shuixiu was a little surprised that the two of them came together, "Get up! I remembered that I just summoned Princess Rou, why did King Wen also come along?"


    "Empress mother, Erchen comes every morning and evening to save time, don''t you know how to make fun of Erchen?" Dong Yuanjie smiled softly, and naturally walked to Gu Shuixiu''s side and gave her a choice Taking a sip of the snack, "Mother, this is the snack that Erchen asked the housekeeper to send into the palace yesterday! Did the mother taste it? How does it taste?"


    "My lord, the lady likes it very much!" Cuixi sold Gu Shuixiu with a smile, only to get a blank eye from Gu Shuixiu, but Dong Yuanjie laughed even more happily.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t have the heart to play poor with her son, so she put her eyes on Princess Rou and said gently, "Princess Rou, sit down! Do you know why this palace called you into the palace today?"


    Yin Rou paused, shook her head honestly, and sat there upright, looking very quiet.


    Dong Yuanjie and Cuixi also looked at Yin Rou at this moment, to tell the truth, this Yin Rou is really a big beauty, she is very beautiful, but she always wears an iceberg face, She had hardly ever been seen smiling, but it made her stand out even more.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Princess Rou also knows that although the emperor promised to keep you, you can''t enter the palace, and you can''t go to the prince''s mansion, you understand."


    Yin Rou nodded and said after a while: "The emperor and the queen''s wife are deeply in love, and Yin Rou never thought of entering this palace. As for His Royal Highness, there is already a concubine, if Yes, Yin Rou also doesn''t want to interfere in other people''s marriages."


    Speaking of this, Yin Rou''s heart sank, she suddenly stood up, knelt down in front of Gu Shuixiu, kowtow to Gu Shuixiu, Xiaohuan and Xiaopei immediately knelt down after seeing this.

 v5 Chapter 53： Yin Rous plea for help, Yuan Lies conspiracy

    Gu Shuixiu and the others were stunned by Yin Rou''s actions, "What''s wrong with Princess Rou? If you have something to say, what are you doing kowtow to Ben Gong?"


    "Yin Rou is really helpless, please ask the Empress to save her life!" At this time, Yin Rou raised her head, and Gu Shuixiu and the others found that she was already crying.


    The expressions of Gu Shuixiu and the three of them immediately became serious, and even Dong Yuanjie, who had always been cynical and didn''t care about everything, also changed his face.


    Gu Shuixiu looked outside the palace and instructed Cuixi beside her, "Go and guard outside, don''t let anyone come in."


    Then looked at Yin Rou, motioned Yin Rou''s maid to help her up, and led them to the inner room.


    Yin Rou slowed down and motioned to Xiaohuan and Xiaopei beside her to bring in the two food boxes, then she knelt down and said, "Empress Empress, after the palace banquet is over, the third prince has been thinking about it. Thinking about how to enter the palace to see Princess Qingcheng, thinking about how to get Princess Qingcheng in his hands.


    It''s just that he hadn''t come up with a plan yet, when he heard the news that Princess Qingcheng was sick and that the Qingcheng Palace was strengthening the guards, he was so angry that he threw a bunch of things, and later forced me to bring someone into the palace to investigate the princess I''m sick, I can''t do it, because the emperor hasn''t decided what to do with me, and the third prince doesn''t dare to do anything to me, but since then I''ve been imprisoned by him in the inn''s room, as long as he walks out of the door, his people will definitely keep up.


    Yesterday I heard that the Empress was summoned, the third prince immediately jumped up and down, and arranged a team of people to accompany me into the palace this morning. They were only able to enter the palace with them. There are two food boxes here. One was ordered by the third prince to take me to Qingcheng Palace. I didn¡¯t know what was inside, and I couldn¡¯t disobey his orders. The other is the food I asked Xiaohuan Xiaopei to prepare.


    They grew up with me since childhood, and I was left with the two of them in Daqi. Yin Rou couldn''t let them have anything to do, but if Yin Rou was to help the third prince to do such shady things, Yin Rou would not be able to do anything. , also ask the Queen to help! "


    Gu Shuixiu''s face was ashen, and Dong Yuanjie beside him was even more gloomy and terrifying. He glanced at the two food boxes and went straight to open them. Ordinary pastries are bought from Jiankang''s famous pastry shop. Dong Yuanjie often walks outside, so he naturally knows.


    The dim sum in the other food box doesn''t look like Jiankang''s. It should be Dawei''s famous snack.


    Yin Rou wiped her tears, saw Dong Yuanjie staring at the food box in a daze, and said hoarsely: "His Royal Highness King Wen, this is our famous dim sum in Dawei, made by Xiaohuan Xiaopei, another The box was given to me by the third prince."


    "Yeah!" Dong Yuanjie replied softly and said to Gu Shuixiu, "Mother, you should call your sister-in-law over to have a look. With your sister-in-law''s ability, you must be able to find some problems."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and said to the beautiful scenery outside: "You go to Qingcheng Palace and invite the crown princess to come over, and say that this palace likes Princess Rou very much and wants to recommend it to the crown princess."


    Beauty looked at Yin Rou in surprise, and immediately went out.


    While waiting for Bai Tongyu, Gu Shuixiu asked Yin Rou some more about her situation, only then did she know that this child is not easy. At times, they have to guard against Emperor Wei''s calculations. Compared to them, they really grew up in palace fights.


    Bai Tongyu rushed over immediately after receiving Gu Shuixiu''s order, and was surprised to see the guards of the great Wei maids outside Mingxiu Palace. The people inside were even more confused.


    "Sister-in-law!" Dong Yuanjie called politely.


    Yin Rou has already stood up and salutes Bai Tongyu, "Yin Rou has seen the Crown Princess."


    "Don''t be too polite!" Bai Tongyu looked at Gu Shuixiu suspiciously, "Mother, this is..."


    Gu Shuixiu motioned Dong Yuanjie to bring the two boxes of food over, and said solemnly, "Tongyu, do you have any problems with these snacks?"


    Bai Tongyu was startled. Seeing that everyone''s faces were not good-looking, she didn''t dare to take it lightly. She immediately checked it carefully.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu and the others already knew, "How is it? What''s the problem?"


    Bai Tongyu said solemnly: "This box of dim sum is fine, but in the other box of dim sum, the dim sum itself is fine, but the bamboo leaves used to wrap it are problematic, with Xu Changqing''s on it. The taste, the so-called Xu Changqing is just a little tricky, and it has a calming effect, but because Xu Changqing is poisonous, the dosage needs to be cautious.


    Hard to taste, this scopol is also poisonous, but not deadly.


    Mother, these pastries are¡­¡±


    Gu Shuixiu was so angry that she couldn''t speak, she set the table and shouted, "Okay! Okay! Since the third prince is so thoughtful, I''m sorry for not giving him some great gifts. !"


    Bai Tongyu''s face changed suddenly when she heard the words, she immediately thought of Dong Qinyan''s affairs, and felt her heart beat faster.


    "Tong Yu, do you think ordinary people will eat these pastries?" Gu Shuixiu asked calmly.


    Bai Tongyu thought for a while, then pointed to the pastry with ranunculus and said: "The amount of ranunculus in this is not much, ordinary people will not be good if they eat one or two pieces. But if the person is weak After eating it, plus that stubborn bamboo, I''m afraid I will fall asleep after using it."


    "Drowsy?" Yin Rou pondered for a while, her eyes suddenly widened, and she said excitedly: "A few days ago, I saw a stranger mysteriously come to the inn to find the third prince, Judging from the appearance of that person, he should be from Daqi, will the third prince have other plans?"


    "No matter what plan he has, this king will not let her do it this time!" Dong Yuanjie clenched his fists angrily. I''ve already taken out someone''s anger.


    When Yin Rou came out of the Mingxiu Palace, there was only one food box left, and it was the one prepared by the third prince. Bai Tongyu followed her and invited her to Qingcheng Palace. .


    Only outside the Qingcheng Palace, Dawei and the others were stopped, even Xiaohuan and Xiaopei were unable to follow up, so the group had to continue to wait outside.


    When Yin Rou left Qingcheng Palace, the food box in her hand was gone.

 v5 Chapter 54： confrontation, stealing incense and jade

    When he returned to the inn, Yuan Lie was already waiting in Yin Rou''s room, "How is it? Have everything been delivered?"


    "Yeah!" Yin Rou responded indifferently.


    Yuan Lie didn''t take it seriously, and then asked: "What did the queen tell you? But which house did you say?"


    "No!" The answer is still the same.


    Yuan Lie''s heart was inexplicably aroused by Yin Rou, he grabbed Yin Rou''s arm violently, and said evilly: "You must know that it is best not to go against this prince, otherwise, you should Know what''s going to happen!"


    Yin Rou''s face flashed with shame, she gritted her teeth and said hatefully: "Don''t forget the third prince, no matter where Yin Rou goes, he always has to pass the check of his body, if the time comes, Something happened, or Yin Rou accidentally said something was missed, I don''t know what Emperor Qi and the others would think! Now Tuyuhun has formed an alliance with Da Qi, if Emperor Wei knew that you had destroyed the relationship between Qi and Wei, it would be because of a woman , what if you are the younger brother of Emperor Wei?"


    "Believe it or not, I can kill you now!" Yuan Lie''s eyes flashed murderous intent.


    Yin Rou was horrified, but her face was stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat, "Yin Rou has no power to tie the chicken, and the death of the third prince is easy, but Yin Rou is still a member of the Wei Dynasty. , If Yin Rou died in Daqi... I don''t know what the relationship between Qi and Wei will be like? I don''t know how Emperor Wei will comfort Prince Yin, who is suffering from the loss of his daughter. It seems that this prince can no longer be sealed!


    But Prince Yin died for his only daughter and sacrificed for the country. How to appease him! Give a block of land? Hahaha¡­"


    Yin Rou smugly watched Yuan Lie''s complexion change, her heart was very happy, how many years, she wanted to say how many years, but she has been scruples about Prince Yin''s mansion, has been scruples about many things, She had to endure the humiliation again and again, and now seeing Yuan Lie''s expression, Yin Rou suddenly felt the thrill of revenge.


    Yuan Lie angrily put Yin Rou on the ground, and warned viciously: "I advise you to be honest, don''t think that a few words can change anything! It''s best to think about the way you do things. Prince Yin''s Mansion!"


    Yin Rou was still smiling, as if she was completely unafraid of Yuan Lie''s threat.


    After Yuan Lie left in a rage, Xiaohuan and Xiaopei rushed in, quickly helped Yin Rou up, and wept bitterly, "Princess, the third prince is too impersonal, how could he For you!"


    Yin Rou looked at the direction Yuan Lie was leaving, with an unprecedented firmness in her eyes, "What are you afraid of! He is still dreaming about beauty! I want to see how long he can be proud! If it wasn''t for him to propose to Emperor Wei to let me go to Daqi and get married, why should I be separated from my father! Since he wants to plot against me, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    "Princess, you are not cruel, you are just protecting yourself. The third prince doesn''t take you seriously, and he never thought about what you would do in the future if you helped him harm others. It''s just a helpless move for us to stay in Daqi." Xiaohuan advised repeatedly, in her heart, her own princess is a kind person, not the kind of vicious person.


    Yin Rou smiled bitterly, but said nothing.


    Yuan Lie went back to his room and made a fire, thinking that it would be better if the food box had been sent to Qingcheng Palace, he ordered to his confidants: "Let the people in the palace act quickly, This prince will wait for news in the imperial garden of the palace, and let them take this prince to Qingcheng Palace!"


    "Yes!" The man went out.


    Yuan Lie has already begun to look forward to what it feels like to be in the arms of Wenxiang Nephrite.


    A man in black inquired about Qingcheng Palace for a few days, and found out the time of the guard change of the Royal Forest Army. Taking advantage of the gap between shifts, he quickly took Yuan Lie into Qingcheng Palace, and he led the way familiarly. He came to the palace where Dong Qinyan lived, and then quietly left, watching the wind outside.


    Go up, a charming room.


    When the palace servants came in to serve Dong Qinyan the next day, they saw the messy room and screamed in fright, and all the guards guarding outside were recruited for a while.


    Wen Boyun asked with a sullen face: "What happened?"


    The maid was so frightened that she couldn''t speak, pointing to the bed for a long time. Wen Boyun followed the direction of the maid''s finger to see the messy scene on the bed, and the two people hugging each other, as if five thunders struck the top. He was stunned in place, his heart was full of anger, and he shouted loudly: "Come on, plug the mouth of the thief on the bed and beat him to death!"


    Yuan Lie had already woken up when the maid screamed, he just didn''t leave on purpose, to let everyone know that Princess Qingcheng lost his life with him, with his identity as the third prince of Wei, Emperor Qi You can''t do anything to him, and in the end it''s a big deal to lose something, the beauty is his.


    I didn''t expect that Wen Boyun would dare to treat him as a thief and beat him to death. Yuan Lie immediately jumped up and said angrily, "You dare, do you know who I am?"


    "Come here, don''t hurry up and stop him!" Wen Boyun didn''t give Yuan Lie a chance to speak.


    It wasn''t until Yuan Lie was gagged and escorted out to be tortured with a cane that Wen Boyun looked at the bed sadly, and in line with the principle of seeing no evil, Wen Boyun instructed the palace maid with difficulty: " Go see the princess, and I will order someone to report to the emperor."


    When Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu came over, Wen Boyun was still immersed in deep pain and self-blame, and when he saw the emperor, he immediately knelt down and said, "This subordinate is incompetent, so people have tarnished the princess, This subordinate should be damned, ask the emperor to grant the subordinate the death penalty!"


    Dong Chenghu looked at Dong Qinyan, who was so handsome behind Gu Shuixiu, with a confused face.


    Dong Qinyan stuck her head out and said mischievously, "Why does Vice General Wen curse this palace like this?"


    Wen Boyun''s pained expression suddenly froze, he turned his head in disbelief, and saw Dong Qinyan, who was beside the queen with all beard and tail, immediately froze, and stammered: "Princess...Princess, then Inside is..."


    Wen Boyun pointed in the direction of Qingcheng Palace, and the whole person was completely messy.


    Dong Qinyan looks like I''m innocent and don''t know anything.


    Yuan Lie, who has been beaten into a pig''s head, is also stunned at this time. Shouldn''t she be with him in the Qingcheng Palace? Why did you come with the queen, who is the person in the palace?


    Dong Chenghu said solemnly: "What happened?"


    Wen Boyun was very messy, so he had to tell the truth and tell Dong Chenghu what happened this morning.


    Dong Chenghu glared sharply at Yuan Lie, who couldn''t see his appearance on the ground, and said loudly: "Come here, pull this thief down and chop!"


    Yuan Lie struggled to spit out the dirty cloth in his mouth, and shouted loudly: "You can''t cut me, I''m the third prince of Wei!"


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, his face sank completely, and he smiled coldly: "The third prince? The third prince did not stay at the station well, but he actually appeared in the Qingcheng Palace. I don''t remember calling the third prince. Since I haven''t been summoned, it is naturally impossible to be the third prince, how can I let you, a little boy, sully the reputation of the third prince of the Wei Dynasty, come here..."

 v5 Chapter 55： Queens Wrath, Punishment

    Dong Chenghu sneered at Yuan Lie, who was relieved on the ground, and nodded lightly, "Since it is the Great Wei envoy, let them wait in the imperial study!"


    Eunuch Zhao was stunned for a moment, looked at Yuan Lie on the ground with some embarrassment, and had no choice but to say: "Your Majesty, the envoy of the Great Wei said that their third prince is missing, and I came here to ask the emperor to help find him. ."


    "It''s really funny, a big living person can disappear, and it''s not an idiot who can get lost!" Gu Shuixiu laughed, not waiting for Dong Chenghu to speak, and did not want to hear what Eunuch Zhao said. What, said indifferently: "Since the emperor has something to do, then leave it to the concubine to deal with it! Although I don''t know how Xiao Xiao broke through the prohibition of the palace and entered the Qingcheng Palace, but he defiled the Qingcheng Palace in the Qingcheng Palace. It¡¯s a fact that if such a person doesn¡¯t kill one person as an example, how will this palace lead the entire harem in the future, Wen Boyun!¡±


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Yuan Lie on the ground coldly, and said solemnly: "This person ignores the royal majesty, even broke into the palace privately, and dares to pretend to be the third prince of Wei, it is not a pity to die, this palace I order you to crippled this Xiaoxiao to show the royal majesty. Remember, don''t kill him. If he is crippled, he will interrogate him again. Hang it on the city gate and display it for three days, but I want to see it, who would dare to be so cruel in the future!"


    Take Eunuch Zhao to this palace!"


    Eunuch Zhao was already controlled by Wen Boyun before he could react, and Eunuch Zhao shouted in dissatisfaction: "Empress Empress, this servant is loyal and loyal, you can''t let it go just because the servant said two fair words. Slaves, Your Majesty! Slaves are wronged!"


    Dong Chenghu did not speak from beginning to end, even when Eunuch Zhao pleaded for mercy, his face was indifferent.


    "You wronged? This imperial city is heavily guarded, how could this thief be so familiar with the terrain of the palace if he didn''t cooperate with others, and even touch the palace of Qingcheng? Can''t you fool me?" Gu Shuixiu didn''t intend to maintain a gentle mother-in-the-world attitude this time.


    When everyone didn''t react, a sword drawn from Wen Boyun pressed against Eunuch Zhao''s neck, his eyes were sharp, "Bengong has always been curious that Princess Qingcheng''s room was changed after she fell ill. Yes, besides the emperor and Bengong, the only ones who came to Qingcheng Palace after she fell ill were the crown prince and princess and the two princes. Oh, of course, there was also Princess Rou, and the rest were only the emperor and Bengong''s cronies. .


    The scope of finding this thief from these people is not large. I really don¡¯t know where your confidence comes from. You dare to collude with outsiders under the eyes of the emperor and Bengong, like you It is not a pity to die 10,000 times to eat what is inside and outside. How about waiting for Ben Gong to make this person crippled in front of you, and then let you accompany him? "


    Gu Shuixiu looked proudly at Eunuch Zhao''s complexion, and instructed the people around her, "Execution!"


    "You dare! Emperor Wei won''t let you go! Poisonous woman!" Eunuch Zhao wanted to resist, but was subdued by Wen Boyun three or two times. He couldn''t move, but his eyes were deep of hatred.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at him indifferently, as if looking at a clown, and said casually: "It doesn''t matter, do you think the dead have a chance to speak? When you watch him become a maim, Ben Gong will Kill you, make you hate Jiuquan, and come back to seek revenge for this palace!"


    The people around were stunned, Dong Chenghu and Dong Qinyan were okay, they knew that Gu Shuixiu had killed people before, but others didn''t know! It is said that the queen is only from an ordinary village girl, with a gentle temperament and a generous and decent appearance. Although she looks good, she is not particularly outstanding. If it is not because the emperor cares about the past, it is impossible for the queen to monopolize the harem.


    But today they realized how wrong they were, that the queen who used to think nothing worthy of their concern would act like this today, as if it was a different person, standing with the emperor, They even gave the emperor a second, but that''s not right, their empress shouldn''t be like this.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know what everyone thought of her, so she asked the palace servants to move the chairs over, and she wanted to watch them execute.


    Dong Chenghu looked coldly at Eunuch Zhao, who was subdued by Wen Boyun, and said to Gu Shuixiu: "I''ll leave the matter here to you, I''ll go to meet the people of Dawei, I''m from Qi. Majesty, not pretending!"


    Gu Shuixiu smiled a little and said gently, "Your Majesty, go ahead! Leave it to the concubine here."


    As soon as Dong Chenghu left, Yuan Lie and Eunuch Zhao were in despair, and soon there was a pig-killing mourning and abuse outside the Qingcheng Palace. His whip whipped him personally, and the whip was full of barbs, and the skin would rip open with a single stroke, but after a cup of tea, the people on the ground were almost silent.


    Gu Shuixiu stopped with satisfaction, turned her head to look at Zhao Eunuch, who had a ruthless face and red eyes, threw the whip in his hand in disgust, replaced it with a sword, and pressed it against Zhao Father-in-law''s head said slowly, "How about you say that this palace slashes a thousand pieces of **** like yours?"


    As she spoke, Gu Shuixiu slowly wrote a slander with a sword on Eunuch Zhao''s face.


    The method is neat and neat, and the eyes don''t even blink, and the people around are stunned.


    Wen Boyun took a while to react, and quickly ordered someone to carry the body down.


    Dong Qinyan walked slowly to Gu Shuixiu''s side and handed her the handkerchief, "Mother, you''re just a thief, why are you so angry and dirty your hands today? Even if you don''t show up, Niuniu has already made arrangements, even if you don''t execute this person, his life will be over!"


    Gu Shuixiu was still upset, she looked up at the room of Qingcheng Palace, and asked the beautiful scenery beside her, "How are the people inside?"


    "If you go back to the mother, that girl is already dead, and it is considered to be peaceful. After all, she has such a serious venereal disease, and she can''t live this month. The slave has already sent her family a lot of money. Reward, the girl must have closed her eyes when she died!" Mei Jing replied respectfully and calmly.


    The people on the side are all dumbfounded, venereal disease! Naturally, they all know what it was. Doesn''t this mean that the third prince of the Wei Dynasty had **** with a woman who had a serious venereal disease for one night, then he...

 v5 Chapter 56： Wen Boyuns emotion, asked by the Houzhi of Changlin

    Even Wen Boyun, who has always been calm, couldn''t help but turn pale. Before, he wanted to put Yuan Lie to death, but now he suddenly lost his interest in revenge when he saw the **** man on the ground. .


    No matter what others think, Gu Shuixiu nodded in a good mood, and let Yuan Lie be carried away, and said to Dong Qinyan with satisfaction: "Thanks to my cleverness, I came up with such an exquisite plan, This time, I want to see what the people of the Great Wei want to use in exchange for the third prince, if I don''t let them bleed, I won''t care!"


    Dong Qinyan was very helpless, she hugged Gu Shuixiu and left without knowing whether to laugh or cry, "Okay mother, this Qingcheng Palace''s daughter doesn''t want to live in the near future, so she will trouble her mother to take her in during this time."


    Being able to live with her daughter, Gu Shuixiu was so happy that it was too late, how could she refuse, and immediately laughed even more happily, the mother and daughter talked warmly and laughed and left Qingcheng Palace, those who stayed in Qingcheng However, the Imperial Forest Army of the palace has not recovered yet.


    Wen Boyun didn''t know how he got back to the Marquis of Changlin.


    As soon as I entered the house, I was called to the study by my father.


    "I heard that Qingcheng Palace mixed with thieves today, and also defiled the palace maids of Qingcheng Palace, is there such a thing?" Changlin Hou has always kept a low profile, because of the accident in Qingcheng Palace, Wen Boyun is guarding Qingcheng again The Imperial Forest Army of the palace, almost everyone who was familiar with their family, sent someone to ask, and Changlin Houcai had to wait at home for Wen Boyun.


    Wen Boyun was exhausted, but he didn''t hide it from his father, and said bluntly: "The third prince of the Great Wei should have entered the Qingcheng Palace. The princess saw through it ahead of time and made a plan. Instead, she designed the third prince of Wei to have **** with a prostitute who had a serious venereal disease. After that, the empress denied the identity of the third prince and ordered the royal guard to break his leg.


    This time, a spy was also found out, it was the big celebrity Zhao Gonggong next to the emperor. He pronounced the word ''treacherous'', and then killed him with one knife. Even his son was frightened by that method. He didn''t expect that the always gentle, virtuous and generous queen would have such a side.


    The emperor is not surprised at all. It seems that the queen can only favor the harem for no reason. Dad, don''t think about sending the little aunt into the palace or the prince. The matter of the mansion, the emperor is not easy to fool, the empress is not what she sees on the surface, just like a little girl, her life will be ruined when she goes in, and the empress can''t rub sand in her eyes. Today, my son has deeply realized it. Dad, our family is already a supreme marquis, and it is still a hero of the founding of the country. "


    , it is impossible for their family to be promoted from marquis to duke, unless their family makes great military exploits, and the others are just icing on the cake.


    Marquis Changlin''s eyes widened in disbelief, obviously what Wen Boyun said today was far beyond his expectations, "The Empress really killed herself?"


    Wen Boyun nodded affirmatively, "My son saw it with his own eyes, and he didn''t say anything about it. The Empress also personally whipped the third prince. The whip was full of barbs. Immediately after going down, the flesh was ripped open, and the flesh was blurred, but the Empress did not blink even after a dozen whips.


    My son sometimes wondered if the Empress had ever killed an enemy before. Seeing her murder, it was obviously not the first time. "


    "How is this possible!" Marquis Changlin stood up abruptly, "I have already investigated the Empress''s maiden home, Yong''an Bofu, but it''s just a poor villager in Yongjia County. When the Gu family married the empress to the emperor, the emperor respected the Gu family very much, that''s all, the Gu family had nothing but two shops in the county seat of Yongjia County. These two shops were given by the queen. The relief was set up.


    How can such a family raise the queen you call it? "


    Wen Boyun helped his forehead helplessly, "Dad, you know what your son''s temperament is, I never say big words, be realistic, you know, to be honest, my son was also scared by the Queen today. Jump."


    There is also Princess Qingcheng. He thought that Princess Qingcheng was a golden branch with both talent and beauty, just like that precious peony, which needs to be carefully and patiently cared for by others, but today I saw the reaction of Princess Qingcheng. He just realized how wrong he was.


    This woman is not only talented and beautiful, but also very intelligent, step by step, and her skills are amazing. Presumably it was the emperor who accepted the palace concubine, and those women would never want to be in the harem.


    Marquis Changlin sat down tangled, his mind was very confused, if the queen is really as unusual as Wen Boyun said, he really has to think about it.


    Other houses also received news sooner or later.


    Yang Yi took Dong Yunlan to Gu''s house as a guest, and by the way told Gu''s family what happened in the palace.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi heard that Dong Qinyan was fine, they were very fortunate, as for Gu Shuixiu''s method, there was nothing wrong with them, seeing Gu Mingde and Zhao Shi''s reaction, Yang Yi couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "Uncle, the Empress must be noticed by all forces now. After today, I''m afraid no one will dare to attack the emperor''s idea, but the three princes, the Empress still insists on that. The man is not the third prince, and he will hang that man at the gate of the city for three days.


    The possibility is to find your home, and I came here specially to tell you, so that you don¡¯t know anything, and it¡¯s not good to be fooled for no reason. "


    Gu Mingde and Zhao shi haven''t thought about it so much, and now they reacted immediately after Yang Yi said this, Gu Mingde immediately expressed his attitude, "We will not interfere with the matters decided by the Queen, whether it is Whoever comes is the same, we don''t have such a big face yet."

 v5 Chapter 57： The Prime Ministers request, Dong Yunlans deterrence

    Yang Yi was completely relieved when he heard this.


    It''s just that they haven''t left Gu''s house yet, there are people outside to report, some people ask to see.


    Yang Yi looked like this, Gu Mingdesi paid for a while, and ordered: "Just say that my wife and I are not in good health."


    "This..." The servant looked a little embarrassed, and said bravely: "Uncle, there is more than one person from outside, there are several, including the Prime Minister, Situ, and many important officials of the court. small...small..."


    "Forget it, let them in!" Dong Yunlan said, now she is Princess Duanhui of Daqi, representing the royal family, even if those people come in later, in front of She didn''t dare to say anything to Gu Mingde.


    After they were welcomed into the hall, they had already prepared drafts in their hearts, but they didn''t expect to see Anping Hou and Princess Duanhui in the hall of the Gu family, each of them seemed to be strangled by their necks, I can''t say a word, you look at me, I look at you, with a somewhat helpless expression, I don''t know if the third prince of Wei is unlucky, or if they just happened to meet these two big Buddhas at the Gu family''s house. .


    I''m afraid now that the Gu family already knows what happened in the palace, and they won''t whitewash the peace and follow the way of the Gu family in the past. The Gu family entered the palace to intercede for the third prince.


    One by one with a bitter face, but they had to greet An Ping Hou, Princess Duanhui, and Bo Yong An.


    Gu Mingde greeted with a smile: "Everyone is a rare visitor, and they came together. Since you are here, please sit down! Come and watch tea."


    The prime minister looked at the steaming tea soup, but did not pay attention to this matter at all. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said to Yang Yi and others: "Princess, Hou Ye, Uncle, you guys But have you heard what happened in the palace? To be honest, the envoy of the Great Wei has already begged a few of us to go to the palace today, and it has been confirmed repeatedly that the person who broke into the Qingcheng Palace is the third prince of Great Wei, but the empress did not listen to it. If you don''t go in, you are determined to vent your anger on that person.


    If that person is an ordinary thief, even if the empress wants to kill someone, she will not have any opinion, but if that person is really the third prince of the Great Wei, the empress will do this It is very likely to cause the two countries to fight against each other. More importantly, the princess has not suffered any damage. If the empress has been holding her back, I am afraid that we will not be able to explain to Emperor Wei! "


    Dong Yunlan was inexplicably angry when she heard this, and said with a sullen face: "If you talk about this matter, the people of Dawei are not reasonable, even if you really kill people, it doesn''t matter, if Huang Huang still wants to face , I have to swallow this breath! With such a shameless and dissolute younger brother, keeping it is also to discredit Emperor Wei, and it is impossible to say that Emperor Wei should thank me, Da Qi, for cleaning up such **** for them!"


    The Cheng et al. were all speechless when they heard the words, and they couldn''t help sweating coldly. This Princess Duanhui looked elegant and generous, and was very educated. , Sure enough, it''s not that the family doesn''t enter the house. After today, they have to re-examine the nobles of the royal family. All of them are so unpretentious and unexpected, what should they do!


    "Princess Duanhui is absolutely right!" The prime minister responded weakly, "It''s just that the empress also beat up people, and her anger is also out, and Princess Qingcheng is not a big problem. Empress Niangniang hangs people at the city gate to show the public, which is no less than slapping Dawei''s face. Even if we are reasonable, we will definitely have a bad relationship with Dawei. Now Daqi is a plan to waste and wait for improvement, it is really unnecessary. If you get into trouble with such a behemoth as the Great Wei, our soldiers and generals will also need to cultivate and rest."


    Dong Yunlan smiled and joked, "Isn''t it supposed to strike while the iron is hot, plus Tuyuhun and our country are good friends, the Prime Minister thinks that if our two countries unite, what chance of winning against Wei? "


    Dong Yunlan''s astonishing remarks shocked all the officials present, all of them were pale and faltered, not knowing how to continue the conversation, they were all civil servants, good at fighting mud, if they could not start a war Naturally, he didn''t want to fight, but according to Princess Duanhui''s words, Dawei would not be able to win under the alliance of Daqi and Tuyuhun, so it would be wrong to say that.


    Dong Yunlan didn''t really want them to answer either, so she laughed lightly, and then said, "All of you are busy people, and it''s rare that you have the spare time to manage these idle times, so you must be trusted by others. This matter, I don''t want to pursue it, but I remind you that as a minister of Daqi, you must have a single-minded belief in serving the country. Outsiders put their beaks."


    The ministers left the Yongan Mansion in a dizzy way. They now understand that this queen and princess are not simple, and what a village girl, they are all **** fucked!


    All the officials who jumped around were defeated, and the Wei envoy had to bite the bullet and ask for the Mingxiu Palace in person.


    Gu Shuixiu let them hang out for a day and a night, seeing that they insisted on seeing them, so she reluctantly summoned them.


    I don''t know what the Queen Mother said to the Wei envoy, but that day, the Queen Mother returned the third prince who was alive or dead to the Wei envoy.


    are still them.


    Therefore, the people of Dawei took Yuan Lie to leave Jiankang in a hurry and returned to Dawei. As for Princess Rou, it seemed that they were directly ignored by them. Only Xiaohuan and Xiaopei stayed with them. by her side.


    The people of Tuyuhun had not left because they wanted to stay to discuss the details of border trade with Dong Chenghu. Seeing the miserable appearance of Yuan Lie when he was carried back to the inn, even Jin, who had always been fearless Both the princess and the princess got goosebumps involuntarily.


    They have heard about Yuan Lie, and they also know that these are the work of Queen Daqi, Murong Ling and Princess Jin He remembered the low-key and unobtrusive queen that day at the palace banquet, and couldn''t help but Swallowed saliva.


    Princess Jinhe pulled Murong Ling to sit down, and for the first time persuaded seriously: "Brother, you should stop thinking about Princess Qingcheng, we can''t touch that woman, you see , Yuan Lie still doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive, I am afraid that even if he is saved, his life will be ruined.


    The queen of Daqi is really not easy. We were negligent in the past. Fortunately, we didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, and we came to befriend again. "Jin and the princess really feel very lucky.


    Murong Ling drank a cup of tea noncommittally, before sighing for a long time: "I just admire the princess, I never thought of getting her, after all, our identity is there, it is impossible to be together Yes, big brother has some idea."

 v5 Chapter 58： Jinhe Princess persuaded to enter the palace

    Princess Jinhe was relieved after hearing this, and felt a little distressed for Murong Linglai, "Brother, there is no grass in the world, we have countless beauties in Yuhun, and there must be more talented than Princess Qingcheng. A beautiful woman, when I go back, I will ask the queen mother to choose a concubine for you, and I will ensure that I can find a more iconic beauty to be your concubine."


    Murong Ling listened to a bitter smile, "Little sister, do you think Big Brother is such a superficial person? It is undeniable that I was really amazed at the first sight of Princess Qingcheng, and at first sight Favorite, but if Princess Qingcheng is just an empty vase of beauty, I won''t really care so much. That day the princess''s piano skills can be said to be the best in the world, at least we Tuyuhun can find a woman who can match it. No. Those great Confucians who have lived most of their lives can compete with one another, such a woman with unparalleled talent and unparalleled beauty is rare to see in a hundred years!"


    On this point, Princess Jinhe is not against it. That day, Princess Qingcheng''s accordion skills shocked her. When she grew up, it was the first time someone could use the sound of the piano to convince her. With this, she had to be convincing.


    "Brother, if you really like Princess Qingcheng so much, you might as well go to Qi Huang to ask for marriage, if Qi Huang is really reluctant, then let''s forget it, in case Qi Huang gives up, Don''t you get what you want?" The more Princess Jin He thought about this idea, the better, they were different from the treacherous Yuan Lie, they were dignified to ask for marriage, and it was not difficult to force others, so it was impossible for Emperor Qi to take action against them.


    Murong Ling shook her head with a wry smile and sighed deeply, "What you think is too simple, Qi Huang is such a precious daughter, and she is so outstanding, Da Qi is full of talents, how many years old Talented people admire the princess, and it is not uncommon for those who are more powerful than your eldest brother. How could Emperor Qi marry the princess far away to Tuyuhun?


    Furthermore, even if Emperor Qi had no objection, Empress Da Qi would not agree. That mother would be willing to marry her daughter away. You heard that, Empress Da Qi did not see it on the surface It''s so simple, but she is low-key. If Yuan Lie hadn''t stabbed the hornet''s nest this time, we still don''t know that there is such a powerful inner helper around Qi Huang.


    In addition, there are the Crown Prince, King Wen, King Wu, and they will not agree to let Princess Qingcheng marry away. To avoid embarrassment on both sides. "


    Princess Jinhe lowered her head silently. Although she is pretty and straight, she is not unreasonable. Princes and princesses like them, who have enjoyed national honor since childhood, are destined to not be able to If she had an affair, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was the queen, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be as comfortable as she is now.


    Seeing that Jin and the princess were in a low mood, Murong Ling couldn''t bear it, and said with relief: "Okay, don''t worry about your elder brother''s marriage, it''s you, who admires Princess Qingcheng so much, why don''t you find some time? Hand over the sign to the palace, and talk to Princess Qingcheng, after all, when we go back this time, we don¡¯t know when we will be able to come to Daqi again next time.¡±


    Princess Jin He slowly raised her head and looked at Murong Ling seriously, seeing that he was smiling, not as disappointed as she imagined, she couldn''t help feeling a little better, and nodded solemnly to Murong Ling Nodding, the next day I will send a message to the palace.


    Recently, due to the overhaul of the Qingcheng Palace, Dong Qinyan temporarily moved to the Mingxiu Palace to live. She was either talking with Gu Shuixiu all day, or learning some pharmacology with Bai Tongyu, and she lived a comfortable life.


    "What did you say? Jin and the princess want to see me?" Dong Qinyan took Dangui''s hand and looked at Yuanyang in surprise.


    Yuanyang had a tangled face, holding the invitations of Jin and the princess in her hand, "Princess, the slaves don''t know what Jin and the princess are thinking, she only admires your piano skills and...beauty , I want to meet the princess."


    After the couple finished speaking, she couldn''t help muttering: "How could a woman write about admiring the beauty of the princess, it''s really awkward..."


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but smile bitterly, the eccentric and unruly princess appeared in her mind, with a big head, "She said all this?"


    Yuanyang nodded, "It seems that the envoy Tuyuhun is about to leave, then Princess Jinhe is probably thinking of seeing the princess before leaving. Princess, have you met?"


    Dong Qinyan thought about it for a while, then nodded with a chuckle, "See you, someone sent a post in earnest, and it''s the princess of Tuyuhun, it''s too outrageous to see you."


    Nothing to worry about.


    When Princess Jinhe received the news from the palace, she jumped three feet high with joy, dragging Murong Ling to choose the clothes to wear when entering the palace, and even wanted to score points for any greetings Not bad.


    Murong Ling has never seen Princess Jin and Princess pay so much attention to a person, and the warmth in her eyes is deeper.


    The study will discuss some matters with Emperor Qi, if you come out first, you will go directly out of the palace, there is our carriage outside, you can go straight back, if the elder brother comes out first, I will wait for you in the carriage outside the palace."


    Princess Jin He nodded obediently, reassured that she would not talk nonsense and cause trouble, and then left with the loving and caring eyes of Murong Ling''s father.


    The road to Mingxiu Palace is obviously not the same as before. Originally, what she and Murong Ling saw when they entered the palace were mostly soldiers guarding both sides of the corridor, but when they got to the harem, they would find that the soldiers had changed. Less, only some of the wider corridors will have soldier handles on both sides, and there are also patrolling garrison troops who often pass in front of her.


    Princess Jinhe clicked her tongue, and she didn''t know how Yuanlie walked all the way to Qingcheng Palace from such a strict guard.


    Just when Jin and Princess didn''t understand, in Mingxiu Palace, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan were also talking about this matter. The two of them understood from this matter that there must be more in this palace. There are many secret passages leading from outside the palace to the inside of the palace. This time, Yuan Lie found one. However, when Yuan Lie was caught by Gu Shuixiu, that secret passage was destroyed. Gu Shuixiu was even annoyed. for a while.


    Last year was still three years and five years. As long as these secret passages can be completely destroyed, it will be fine, but in this case, the consent of the father and the emperor must be sought, and maybe the civil and military officials of the ward will be included. There will be a lot of nonsense, and when they discuss it, those secret passages may have all been blocked."

 v5 Chapter 59： Ask Dong Yi for help, see Jin and Princess

    Dong Qinyan has been the queen for nearly ten years. She has seen all kinds of situations. She knows very well what the virtues of those old fritters are, so this matter must not take a clear path.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned, and said helplessly: "Now your father is still busy with the imperial examination in June, and there are too many government affairs to handle every day, plus Zhao The father-in-law''s blow, the mother and queen don''t want to bother him anymore."


    "Mother, my daughter didn''t say to bother you, the father, but gave you a suggestion. This matter should be done sooner rather than later. Since you don''t want to trouble the father, why don''t we find someone else to quietly This matter is done, just tell the royal father." Dong Qinyan followed her instructions, and Gu Shuixiu knew from her confident look that this girl must have thought of some "bad idea".


    "How do you say?"


    Dong Qinyan quickly said her plan, "Mother, have you forgotten Uncle Dong Yi?"


    "Dong Yi?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened in surprise, "What does this have to do with Dong Yi?"


    "Mother!" Dong Qinyan looked like she hated iron but not steel, "You forgot that Uncle Dong Yi used to be loyal to Daliang''s dignitaries before, and Uncle Dong Yi was born as an assassin. The secret room must be very familiar, and it is still the first month of the month. Uncle Dong Yi also attended the palace banquet in Jiankang this time. He has not left yet. If you need it, let''s call Uncle Dong Yi into the palace to help. , let him temporarily act as the Imperial Forest Army, and search the courtyards with his own troops. Are you still worried that you can''t find it?


    And we do it quietly and don''t tell the public, even if some people are suspicious, it doesn''t matter, just to arrest these suspicious people. "


    Gu Shuixiu was dumbfounded, she couldn''t help but said, "Niuniu, your Uncle Dong Yi''s status is now different from before, he is now the Marquis of Yongjia, with a title, and secretly for you Father and brother, the more low-key the better, if you do as you say, wouldn''t you push your Uncle Dong Yi to the front?"


    Dong Qinyan hesitated for a while, then turned her head and said, "Empress mother, not many people have seen Uncle Dong Yi in Jiankang, and Uncle Dong Yi specially hid in the palace that day. After that, I didn''t move forward at all. It is estimated that no one else knows that Uncle Dong Yi is Yongjia Hou. Let''s tell the father directly and ask the father to temporarily send Uncle Dong Yi to the Yulin Army. Uncle Dong Yi and Dong San It¡¯s because they are familiar with each other, and it¡¯s not convenient for Uncle Dong Yi to start things.¡±


    "


    Cuixi stepped into the hall with small steps, and respectfully saluted Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan, "Princess Empress, Princess Jinhe is here."


    The two quickly stopped, "Please come in Jin and the princess."


    Princess Jin He wore a Tuyuhun palace uniform today, and the clothes on her body were carefully selected at first glance.


    "Jin He has met the Empress of Daqi, Princess Qingcheng." Princess Jin He used Tuyuhun''s gift.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan didn''t feel anything, and said cheerfully: "Princess don''t need to be polite, come and sit here."


    "Yes!" With a bright smile, Princess Jin He sat calmly and calmly opposite Dong Qinyan, and then looked at her curiously, her naked eyes even looked at the beautiful scenery on the side Out.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t say anything, Gu Shuixiu had already laughed, "Princess Jin He looks lively and cute, it''s really rare to be born in the royal family to have this temperament, after being in Jiankang for so long, Have you ever gone outside for a walk?"


    "Back to the Empress, Jin He went to many places with his eldest brother, ate a lot of Jiankang''s famous food, and went to temples in the suburbs of Jiankang, but those temples were too lively in the first month, we Every time I was smoked out of my nose and tears, I have been to two or three temples, but Jin He did not dare to go."


    Princess Jin He remembered the tragic experience of the temple, and his face was frightened.


    Gu Shuixiu was made to laugh out loud, even Dong Qinyan couldn''t help snickering, this Jinhe princess is really a real temperament, dare to say anything.


    Gu Shuixiu likes women with such a temperament, and has a good impression of Princess Jin and Princess, and instructs the beauty: "Go and ask Cuifu to make some good snacks for Jin and Princess to taste, right, A plate of salt chicken is also brought over."


    Dong Qinyan smiled and said, "Salt chicken is a food that my mother developed herself. It is very famous in Yongjia County. Jin and Princess will know after tasting it."


    "Then I must have a good taste." Princess Jinhe''s eyes lit up when she talked about eating, it was really interesting, looking at her petite figure, Gu Shuixiu had a hard time imagining this child Will be a foodie.


    After chatting for a while, Princess Jin He and Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan also got to know each other and became more daring. Looking at the close-fitting maid next to him, Princess Jin He pointed at her and said: " You go out and wait for this palace, you don''t need to wait here!"


    "Princess!" The maid was startled, and immediately knelt down.


    "I told you to go out!" Jin He Princess shouted loudly, the maid did not dare to disobey, she just bit her lip and exited the hall.


    Dong Qinyan looked in the clouds and mist, and Gu Shuixiu was also puzzled.


    Princess Jinhe explained: "They were all arranged by my elder brother, in fact, I didn''t bring the maids out this time, they were by my side, if I did something wrong, they would I''ll tip off to my brother, I don''t like them following."


    Jin and the princess look like I am so willful.


    Gu Shuixiu seemed to have seen some personnel affairs in her youth, and felt quite emotional.


    Dong Qinyan smiled and said, "Princess Jinhe, it''s good intentions for the eldest prince to send them to follow you. In my opinion, the eldest prince loves your sister very much."


    This point Jinhe Princess does not deny, "Before I came out, my elder brother and my mother promised that I will be taken back with all my tails, or I will apologize to death, although saying It''s an exaggeration, but my elder brother has made a promise, and in order to fulfill his promise, he must be optimistic about me!"


    Princess Jinhe said disapprovingly: "I used to be in Tuyuhun City, and every time I saw that my eldest brother could leave the palace but I couldn''t, I would sneak out and coerce and lure the guards. , do whatever it takes, and it won''t be so easy for them to find me when I slip out."

 v5 Chapter 60： Even eating and taking, Murong Ling was helpless

    "One time I was almost abducted by the traffickers, but fortunately I was clever, fought wits with the traffickers, and finally sent the traffickers to prison, but it took a few days for this, and my mother was given to me. I was frightened and sick. After that time, my mother took me seriously and didn¡¯t let me walk around in the palace. This time I followed my eldest brother to Jiankang, but it took me half a year to ask for it.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu burst into tears when she heard this, pointing at Jin and the princess for a long time, unable to say a word.


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but teased: "I thought that the aunt was lawless and heartless in this world, but I didn''t expect that I could meet the second one now!"


    Seeing that Jin and Princess were confused, Gu Shuixiu took some interesting stories about Yang Qiong when she was young and told Jin and Princess.


    The salt chicken! It''s delicious!"


    Seeing her undisguised greed, Gu Shuixiu thought she was cute and said lovingly, "If the princess likes it, I will bring some back when I go back later, and let the eldest prince taste it. ."


    Princess Jinhe responded rudely, eating salt chicken while giving praise, and the expression of enjoyment was not to say that everyone knew she liked it.


    Gu Shuixiu immediately ordered Cuifu to make some more salted chicken, as well as a few special desserts to bring back to Jin and Princess.


    After leaving the palace from the imperial study, Murong Ling had been waiting in the carriage outside the palace. The calm Murong Ling almost couldn''t sit still, "It''s not like something happened again!"


    What he was most worried about was what happened to Princess Jin and Princess in Mingxiu Palace. After all, this is not Tuyuhun, but no one will accommodate her.


    Just as Murong Ling was about to enter the palace again to ask about the situation, Princess Jin He and several maids walked towards the carriage from a distance, Murong Ling breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and waited for Jin He The princess approached and asked, "Why so long? It''s getting dark!"


    Jin and Princess looked at the sky and complained dissatisfiedly: "Why is it getting dark so fast today! I haven''t had enough fun!"


    "Get in the car quickly, get in the car and talk about it." Murong Ling frowned and pulled Jin and the princess into the car, only to find that she brought up the two food boxes together, and asked in confusion: "What''s this?"


    "The food prepared by the Queen Mother, let me take it back to eat, there are salt chicken, cakes, and some food made by the Queen Mother herself, and there is a baggage, which is some rouge The gouache and soap are also made by the Empress herself, and the taste is good, I like it, and the Empress gave me a lot more." Princess Jin He proudly took out the food from the food box, and while the carriage was walking, she While savoring.


    Chicken is really delicious, it''s just right to eat it warm, you think this is the food made by the Queen Mother herself?"


    Princess Jinhe nodded, pointed to the other plates of cakes and said: "These are also, the Queen Mother has a lot of experience in eating and eating, and the desserts made are not only exquisite, but also different in taste. This belly has been fed in Mingxiu Palace, we are talking and laughing, time flies, alas! I haven''t talked enough yet, why should I come out!"


    Murong Ling heard black lines and couldn''t help complaining: "Then why don''t you and the Empress please stay at the Mingxiu Palace for one night, what are you doing out of the palace!"


    "Brother, don''t look down on me, the Queen Mother likes me. Originally, the Queen Mother kept me, but I wanted to bring these foods out to Big Brother to taste, and I have already I made an appointment with my eldest brother to meet outside the palace, how can I break my promise!" Princess Jin He retorted Murong Ling very seriously.


    But it made Murong Ling feel very warm and relieved, "I don''t think big brother hurts you in vain! How is it with Princess Qingcheng in Mingxiu Palace today?" Murong Ling''s tone seemed casual, but his ears It stood up involuntarily.


    Princess Jin He couldn''t help but muttered: "You also said that you have put it down, look at your expression now, but I didn''t see it at all, alas! But after getting along today, I It is already certain that the eldest brother and Princess Qingcheng will definitely have nothing to do. The Queen Mother loves her daughter like her life. When we chatted, the Queen Mother said that she should keep Princess Qingcheng until she is 18 years old before marrying, and it must be seen by herself. The place."


    Jin He saw a smear of ashes flashing in Murong Ling''s eyes, and persuaded distressedly: "Big brother, fortunately you didn''t continue to fall, and when you return to Tuyuhun, my sister will choose a good wife for you, Princess Qingcheng. ¡­Take her as a good memory!


    I sat with Princess Qingcheng for a long time today. I found that Princess Jinhe is a calm person. To put it bluntly, she looks generous and decent, and smiles at everyone. It''s just a good person. In short, her temperament is not suitable for you. It''s better for you to think so. "


    Murong Ling listened to her sister''s incoherent persuasion, and some of the sadness she had accumulated completely disappeared, leaving only the helplessness of crying and laughing.


    "Let''s get down to business. Today I discussed border trade with Qi Huang and signed an agreement. We''ll pack our luggage in the past two days, and it''s almost time to go back." It''s been long enough. It will take at least half a year to start from Jiankang and return to Tuyuhun. Now that the winter snow is beginning to disappear, I can return to Tuyuhun in the midsummer season.


    Princess Jinhe was a little surprised and a little reluctant, and after a while, he said, "Then before we leave, I will enter the palace to say goodbye to the Empress and Princess Qingcheng, they are friends I admit, I It''s time to say goodbye."


    "Friends?" Murong Ling looked puzzled, thinking that the queen''s age was called a friend by his sister, he felt very strange, but he would not object to Jin and Princess and them Befriend, "Since we are going to leave, then see if there is anything good to bring into the palace. After all, you have eaten and taken this time, and it will always be a little ugly to enter the palace empty-handed next time."


    Princess Jin He didn''t want to be talked about by Murong Ling, and nodded quickly.


    What! What are you doing with the medicine? Who is sick?"


    conflict.

 v5 Chapter 61： Yin Rou is ill, and King Wen arrives at night

    "I have seen the eldest prince, Jin and the princess." Xiaohuan saluted the two nervously, bowing her head respectfully, her eyes twinkling and her brows furrowed.


    Princess Jinhe said dissatisfiedly: "What is this princess asking you about! Who is sick?"


    "Yes...it''s our princess. Last night, the window was not closed tightly. The princess fell asleep and caught a cold." Xiaohuan did not dare to say that it was because Yin Rou was sad and opened the window in the middle of the night to see the full moon. The result was a cold.


    Princess Jin He frowned when she heard this, and Murong Ling was also sullen, "But did you go to the imperial doctor?"


    Xiaohuan was even more nervous, and nodded quickly, "Go ask the doctor to see it, the slave was just going to get the medicine."


    "Well, then you can go back and make the medicine." Murong Ling let Xiaohuan leave without asking any more questions.


    Princess Jin He wanted to stop people, but was stopped by Murong Ling.


    "Brother, why did you stop me just now?" Jinhe Princess who returned to the room immediately shouted without hesitation.


    Murong Ling was speechless for a while, "The maid seems to have something to hide, and now all the people in Dawei are gone, only Princess Rou and two personal maids are left, and Emperor Qi has been reluctant to place them. Princess Rou, Princess Rou''s current situation must be very embarrassing. Even when she is sick, it is a doctor instead of an imperial doctor, which means that Princess Rou doesn''t want to let her illness spread out.


    You are so entangled in questioning, apart from embarrassing them, they don''t think you care about them, understand? "


    "I..." Jinhe Princess wanted to refute, but found that she couldn''t find a reason to refute, she couldn''t help but feel a little sullen, her eyes glanced at the food box on the table, and some angrily turned to the back of her. The maid beckoned, "You pick up some cakes and send them to Princess Rou, that is, some delicious cakes that Ben Gong had eaten in the palace, and give them to Princess Rou to taste. By the way, ask Princess Rou what''s going on now."


    "Humph! Who cares about her! They don''t have a good thing in Wei, I just feel sorry for her being abandoned by the scum of the third prince of Wei, but this is not for her. What a bad thing, if you are freed from the mercy of those treacherous people, maybe you will be more free." Princess Jin He defended hard, she never admitted that she cared about Yin Rou.


    The two brothers and sisters were talking, and the maid who went to deliver the cakes has returned.


    "Reporting to the prince, princess, and the servant girl was still feverish when she delivered the snacks. One of the servant girls beside her was decocting medicine, and the other was serving herself. They didn''t have time to pay attention to the servant girl, so the servant girl can rest assured. came back."


    When Princess Jinhe heard the words, she looked at Murong Ling silently, "Brother, what should we do? Do you care?"


    Murong Ling also felt very entangled, whether or not this matter was or not, it was really nerve-racking, he thought for a while before saying: "Let''s do it! It''s impossible to enter the palace at this time. Now, I''ll send someone to the Prince''s Mansion to report to the Prince and see what the Prince has to say."


    "That''s the only way." Jinhe Princess said helplessly.


    It''s just that the servants sent out did not find Dong Yuanxu. In desperation, Murong Ling had to ask for King Wen.


    Fortunately, King Wen did not leave the mansion, but he arrived at the inn with Murong Ling''s servants within half an hour.


    "His Royal Highness King Wen."


    A little worry flashed in his eyes. After all, Princess Rou was a woman sent by Da Wei to be with him. If she had any problems, it would be hard to explain to Da Wei. Besides, if there was no Princess Rou, there would be another princess at that time. , wouldn''t it be more troublesome.


    Entering the courtyard where the envoys of the Great Wei lived, Dong Yuanjie found that the entire courtyard was deserted and there was not even a single guard. Compared with the courtyard where the envoys lived in Tuyuhun, it seemed like a The huge deserted courtyard, coupled with the dark and windy night, always felt a little cold when walking in the courtyard.


    Murong Ling was walking beside Dong Yuanjie, seeing his face sinking like water, he explained: "The envoy of Great Wei walked very hastily, and he has already assumed that Princess Rou is from Daqi. Therefore, except for Princess Rou''s two personal servants, nothing was left for Princess Rou. Now only the three of them live in this courtyard. Fortunately, there are officers and soldiers patrolling outside the station, as well as our soldiers guarding them. Let some juniors slip in."


    "The eldest prince seems to be very familiar with this courtyard?" Dong Yuanjie suddenly said this, Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "The station has six main courtyards and four attached small courtyards. The structure of the main courtyard is all the same, and the name has changed. Princess Rou is a princess sent by the Great Wei to be close. Naturally, the place where she lives is similar to ours, and the surrounding of the house is dark, so it is estimated that Princess Rou lives in the room. There is some light, which can be found below."


    Dong Yuanjie was relieved, "Don''t take offense, eldest prince, I just ask so many words."


    "It''s okay, His Royal Highness King Wen is just a routine."


    The two of them saw the light, and in the darkness, a maid came out of the room with something.


    Dong Yuanjie immediately called out, "Stop!"


    Xiaohuan came out to ask strangely. Seeing Xiaopei''s eyes widened in shock, she followed her line of sight, but saw the eldest prince of Tuyuhun leading His Royal Highness King Wen and a group of attendants over, and was so frightened that she quickly pulled Xiaopei to kneel. He came down and saluted, "This servant has seen His Royal Highness King Wen, Prince Tuyuhun!"


    Dong Yuanjie stopped at the door of Yin Rou''s room and said solemnly, "How is the situation of Princess Rou?"


    much better."


    Dong Yuanjie felt relieved when he heard this, and only then did he think about it, "Why don''t you go to the imperial doctor?"


    Xiaohuan knew that she would be questioned, and she felt helpless, and now she can only tell the truth, "His Royal Highness King Wen, the princess means that you don''t want to cause trouble to the palace, I want to ask someone Doctor, just take some medicine and lie down for a few days."


    "Why did Dawei leave without leaving a guard for Princess Rou?" Dong Yuanjie didn''t believe it was just such a simple reason.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei hesitated and didn''t know what to say.

 v5 Chapter 62： Yin Rous difficulties, how to arrange

    "Forget it, if you don''t tell me, this king will wait for the princess to wake up and explain to this king himself." Dong Yuanjie seemed to be calm, but in fact he was very angry. ?


    Xiaohuan was so frightened that she practiced and begged for mercy, "Your Highness, King Wen, all the servants and servants you want to know say, please, His Royal Highness King Wen, don''t ask the princess! Those days when the envoys of Great Wei ran for the third prince, once They forced our princess to enter the palace to seduce the emperor, and then asked the princess to intercede for the third prince.


    The princess was so anxious that she pulled out the golden hairpin and stabbed them. If Emperor Qi hadn''t already promised to keep the princess, maybe the princess would have suffered even more humiliation.


    Because the wound was very close to the wrist, the princess didn''t want the imperial doctor to know about it, so she could only ask the servants to go out and ask the doctor. "


    Murong Ling was shocked when she heard it. No wonder the people from the Great Wei took everyone away, and even refused to leave a guard to Princess Rou.


    Dong Yuanjie clenched her fists in anger. Although this Yin Rou was sent by Da Wei to be kissed, she was considered a Da Qi person anyway. Those people dared to directly attack her! I just don''t know how to live or die!


    "You make the list of those who did it, right away!" Dong Yuanjie coldly ordered.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei didn''t dare to delay, she immediately entered the room and wrote a list, and handed it to Dong Yuanjie nervously.


    Dong Yuanjie read it carefully and asked, "Is there anything else to add?"


    The two shook their heads in unison, "Just these people, the others won''t do anything to the princess."


    "Very good, then cut off these people''s hands and let them have a long memory!" Dong Yuanjie crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the sky, and the ball of paper disappeared!


    More importantly, the people on the side didn''t even see how the ball of paper disappeared.


    The one who felt the deepest was Murong Ling. He was also a martial artist. Such a capable person, wouldn''t it be even more difficult for the prince and the people around the emperor.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei thanked Dong Yuanjie gratefully.


    Dong Yuanjie stayed at the inn until dawn before leaving, but did not return to his mansion, but went directly to the direction of the palace.


    "No reason! They even dare to beat the princess! Are there any rules!"


    Dong Yuanjie said solemnly: "Father, the prince has already gone to visit, Princess Rou is fine at the moment, but the people from Tuyuhun are going to return to China, and their master lives in the huge inn. The three servants are really unsafe, and people outside will criticize it for a long time. Regarding the placement of Princess Rou, it should be put on the agenda as soon as possible."


    Dong Chenghu rubbed his brows helplessly, and nodded after a while: "Wait a minute, you and I will go to see your mother together, and see what she says, it''s safer for her to handle this matter. But this Princess Rou''s temperament is quite strong, and I can''t treat her badly because she doesn''t want to get along with those people."


    Dong Yuanjie smiled lightly and nodded, father and son went to Zaochao before heading towards Mingxiu Palace.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan are instructing some maids to work in the courtyard of Mingxiu Palace, while basking in the warm sun, they are very comfortable, seeing their father and son coming together, Gu Shuixiu is even more happy, smiling Cuixi next to him instructed: "Go and prepare breakfast for the emperor and the prince."


    After Dong Yuanjie saluted smoothly, he sat directly next to Gu Shuixiu and said coquettishly like a child: "It''s still the mother who loves her son."


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he saw his greasy and crooked appearance, and said displeasedly: "Look at how old you are, you are still coquettish with your mother! Do you still look like a prince? !"


    Dong Yuanjie raised his eyebrows and muttered, "Obviously, she is jealous of my mother''s petting me, and she said it so grandly."


    Gu Shuixiu cheerfully watched their father and son bicker, with gentle smiles all over his eyes.


    Dong Qinyan keenly caught the tiredness in Dong Yuanjie''s eyes, and asked worriedly: "Second brother, did you sleep well last night? Why do I see you look haggard."


    Dong Yuanjie was asked, and smiled helplessly: "I didn''t sleep all night yesterday, I stayed at the inn for one night, and I immediately entered the palace at dawn today."


    To Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan''s surprised eyes, Dong Yuanjie directly told Yin Rou''s story, "All those people in Dawei abandoned her, and she didn''t want people to know that she was injured. The matter has been hidden all the time, if it wasn''t for Jin and Princess who found something wrong and asked a question, I''m afraid they would still hide it now."


    Dong Qinyan stood up suddenly, and immediately said to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu: "After father and mother, I will go out to visit Princess Rou. After all, this matter started because of me, Princess Rou this time. In the end, I also have some responsibilities for being injured, and I don¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t visit.¡±


    Dong Chenghu nodded and said with a sigh of relief, "Go if you want, bring some more guards, and ask your second brother to accompany you for a walk."


    " But Shui Xiu, I''m afraid I''ll put it on the agenda ahead of time. After this incident, I feel that the nature of this girl is not bad, she knows right and wrong, and her talent is also good. I don¡¯t have to say, it¡¯s a little troublesome to be born in the Great Wei, but it¡¯s okay, after all, I¡¯m not a member of the Great Wei Royal Family, and I don¡¯t have any feelings for the Great Wei Royal Family, how about just betrothing this girl to Yuan Jie?¡± Dong Chenghu is I really feel that Yin Rou is worthy of the status of Princess Wen.


    I didn''t think there was anything wrong with letting Yin Rou be Dong Yuanjie''s wife.


    Gu Shuixiu looked up at the second son beside her, and asked, "Yuanjie, what do you want to say?"


    Dong Qinyan was also worried, she was different from her own brother who sacrificed her marriage for her status.


    I don''t know if Dong Yuanjie didn''t show any expression after listening to Dong Chenghu''s suggestion.


    In the same way, if the father and the queen think that Princess Rou is a princess who is a servant, then the servant will marry her." Dong Yuanjie''s face was sincere and did not seem to be a fake, making Gu Shuixiu a little weak.


    It took a while for Gu Shuixiu to make a final decision: "Okay, since you said so, then please ask the emperor to send an imperial decree to confer marriage, or to give an explanation to the big Wei, and by the way, cut off some people. mind."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say who some people were, but everyone knew it.

 v5 Chapter 63： marriage, visit

    Dong Qinyan took the imperial decree and followed Dong Yuanjie and Dong Chenghu''s new **** Chen Gonggong out of the palace. It''s nothing to leave the palace, and now that even Princess Qingcheng and Eunuch Chen have also left the palace, something must have happened.


    The people who stared at them found that this group of people actually went to the post station, and they were all stunned. Now there are still Princess Rou of Great Wei and the envoy of Tuyuhun at the post station. This trip is for For whom?


    Everyone couldn''t see it, so they wanted to know the inside story, and they kept their eyes on the inn.


    Princess Jinhe and Murong Ling heard the news that Qingcheng Palace Master had arrived at the inn, and ran out excitedly to greet them.


    "Princess Qingcheng is out of the palace! Has the sun come out from the west today?" Princess Jinhe said funnyly, and approached Dong Qinyan very intimately and followed Dong Yuanjie on the left. Put Dong Qinyan in the middle on the right.


    Dong Qinyan said with tears and laughter: "Today, I came to visit Princess Rou specially, and I''ll find you by the way. We still have something to do, we''ll talk about it first."


    Murong Ling also noticed Eunuch Chen in the crowd. Knowing that Princess Qingcheng and the others were really serious, she scolded Princess Jinhe with a sullen face: "Little sister, don''t be rude, His Royal Highness King Wen and Princess Qingcheng are not here to play."


    Jin and the princess pouted dissatisfiedly, but they didn''t entangle anymore, but it was impossible for her to leave like this.


    Murong Ling watched as Princess Jin He left after Princess Qingcheng like a candy candy, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The desolation, the same no one cares.


    "It''s not safe for the three princesses, master and servant to live here." Dong Qinyan suddenly said such a sentence, and the princess Jin and the princess next to them were stunned before saying: "I think so too, If I didn''t care about their lives in the past, now Da Wei has left the three of them here, I was kind enough to take care of them, but they still don''t appreciate it..."


    "Enough, Jinhe!" Murong Ling scolded and said apologetically, "His Royal Highness King Wen, Princess Qingcheng, my sister speaks freely and is used to her casual nature, please don''t mind. Actually, it''s not that Princess Rou didn''t accept our kindness, it''s just that they kept their doors closed, so they didn''t know about it. Yesterday, my sister ordered someone to send cakes to visit. Princess Rou''s two maids couldn''t get well because of her illness. I entertain the people sent by my sister, so my sister is a little unhappy."


    Dong Qinyan nodded clearly. After getting along with her yesterday, she knew the temperament of Jin and Princess. Her preconceived ideas were very heavy. One or two is not easy.


    "Princess has a magnanimous temperament, what is there to say is a good thing, if the princess thinks so, why not wait for Princess Rou to wake up and ask her how she was? If there is a misunderstanding, just say it. For misunderstandings, it''s good to get an apology from the other party, isn''t it?" Dong Qinyan smiled gently.


    Jin and the princess liked her and agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing her true face again today and getting in close contact with her, Murong Ling realized that everything she had done before was a joke.


    The group came to the small yard where Princess Rou lived, Xiaohuan Xiaopei did not expect to see such a big battle, and immediately knelt down to greet her.


    Dong Qinyan said slowly, "No need to be polite, how is Princess Rou''s situation?"


    Xiaohuan replied nervously: "If you go back to Princess Qingcheng, my princess has already subsided, but she is still sleeping, and she will probably wake up in the next afternoon."


    Dong Qinyan sighed in relief, "That''s it."


    Said to Eunuch Chen behind him: "Eunuch Chen, since Princess Rou has not yet woken up, you can''t delay for too long, just read the imperial decree now, and let these two maids take care of Princess Rou. Yes."


    Since Dong Qinyan has spoken, of course Eunuch Chen will not have any opinion, he immediately invited out the imperial edict and read it out solemnly and solemnly: "Fengtian, the emperor''s edict said, Daweirou princess is virtuous and kind. Virtuous, generous and decent, of high moral character, and in the name of knowledge, I am consecrating my marriage to His Royal Highness Dong Yuanjie, King Wen...


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei was overjoyed, and immediately kowtowed to thank her, "The slaves thank the princess for the Lord Longen, thank the Lord Longen..."


    "Okay, get up, Ben Gong go in and see Princess Rou." Princess Jin He took Dong Qinyan''s hand and wanted to go in together, but Murong Ling couldn''t stop it, so he had to apologize to Dong Yuanjie Apologies, now Princess Rou is nominally Princess Wen, and in terms of reason, Jin and Princess should not be so rash.


    Dong Yuanjie waved his hand indifferently, and said hoarsely: "It''s okay, the princess is very curious, it''s all women, it''s okay to go in."


    Dong Qinyan and Jin He just stepped into the room and asked for a strong medicinal smell.


    Dong Qinyan frowned and looked at the closed window, and said to Xiaohuan Xiaopei: "The air flow in the room is not good, which is not conducive to the patient''s recovery. Go and open a gap in the window to ventilate."


    Xiao Pei quickly opened the window obediently.


    Yin Rou was awakened by the movement outside, but she was dizzy and could not get up. Now that she saw Princess Qingcheng and Princess Jinhe appear in her room, she knew that she was sick for sure Unable to hide it, she struggled to get up and greeted the two of them: "Yin Rou has seen Princess Qingcheng, Princess Jin He, please forgive me for the rudeness."


    "You''re awake!" Dong Qinyan smiled, stepped forward to support Yin Rou, and asked with concern, "How is your body?"


    Yin Rou shook her head weakly and smiled helplessly: "The illness is like a mountain, and it will be fine to rest for a few days, but I have to trouble you to come over, Yin Rou feels bad."


    Princess Jinhe frowned when she saw her talking, frowning and stopped: "You better stop talking, I feel uncomfortable listening to it, your two girls are really elm-brained, yesterday It''s not that we invited His Royal Highness King Wen, I don''t know yet..."


    "Jin He!" Dong Qinyan gave Princess Jin He a look, motioning her not to lift the pot without opening it, Yu Guang glanced at Yin Rou''s hand hidden under her sleeve, and chuckled lightly Said: "This morning, the father and the emperor have ordered you to betrothed to my second brother, King Wen. You are already Princess Wen. When you are healthy, you can enter the palace to thank you, and then you can discuss the wedding date with your mother."


    Dong Qinyan talked a lot, Yin Rou tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart, and her pale face turned red.

 v5 Chapter 64： The past of Prince Yin, Jin He, who is open-mouthed

    "Thank you for your love, Your Majesty and the Empress, if my father knows about this, I can feel at ease!" Yin Rou said with tears in her eyes, "You don''t know, when my father was for Anwei The emperor''s heart originally planned not to marry for the rest of his life, but he didn''t expect to meet my mother-in-law. The mother-in-law was not from a high background, just an ordinary Han woman.


    My father fell in love with my mother and concubine at first sight, and this made the idea of ??getting married, because my mother and concubine''s status was humble, and Emperor Wei did not stop them, and they got together smoothly.


    Later, my mother and concubine became pregnant, and Emperor Wei was worried again. In the name of concern, he sent many imperial doctors to examine the mother and concubine''s health, and she did not do anything after confirming that the mother was pregnant with a daughter. , Just after this time, my father and mother both understand that it is impossible for Emperor Wei to let my mother and wife give birth to a son.


    Since then, my father and king have been completely chilled. In order to protect my mother, concubine and me, he does not plan to have any more children, so the emperor named me as a princess. The favor of the Prince''s Mansion is actually very sad! "


    Dong Qinyan probably knows about Prince Yin of the Great Wei Dynasty. I think at the beginning, she had seen Prince Yin when she was young, how graceful, so many years, the old friend is also old!


    Princess Jinhe was filled with righteous indignation, and immediately yelled, "The royal family of Wei is not a good thing, and the third prince is so virtuous, his brother is probably worse than him. Anyway, they are the same raccoon dog. , it might be a good thing for you to marry into Daqi, and you might be able to live longer without those conspiracies."


    Because the voices of Jin and Princess were a little loud, Dong Yuanjie and Murong Ling outside heard them, they looked at each other, Murong Ling helplessly smiled bitterly.


    Dong Yuanjie suddenly sympathized with Murong Ling. With such a careless little sister, Murong Ling must have wiped her **** behind her.


    In the room, Jin and Princess were still talking loudly. Yin Rou, who was originally very sad, was disturbed by her, she was completely stunned, and she forgot that she was still sad.


    Princess Jin He saw Yin Rou who was stunned, drank a glass of water, and said bitterly: "I just told you so much, did you hear it clearly? As I said, your father The king is too submissive, it''s not easy to have a son, even if it can''t be exposed openly, it''s okay to keep it secretly, and it''s still possible to pass on the lineage..."


    Murong Ling, who was listening attentively outside, couldn''t listen anymore, and coughed twice, but it didn''t seem to have any effect.


    Murong Ling really wanted to die, and was forced by Princess Jin He to shout loudly: "Jin He! Come out for me!"


    The room suddenly became quiet, Jin Hou shivered, stuck out his tongue in embarrassment, looked at the door a few times with a smirk, and saw that Murong Ling was as black as the bottom of the pot. With a face like that, he slipped back to Dong Qinyan again, begging, "Good sister, my brother seems to want to beat me, please help me, I don''t want to be taught by him, please!"


    Dong Qinyan was so dumbfounded by Jin He Princess that she smiled apologetically towards Yin Rou and led Jin He Princess out of the room first.


    The moment Murong Ling outside saw Dong Qinyan, she immediately returned to the appearance of a handsome young master, Jin and Princess couldn''t help rolling her eyes behind Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Yuanjie watched the play by himself, drinking tea quietly and not speaking.


    "Second brother, Princess Rou has woken up, and I also told her the content of the imperial edict, but her body is still very weak, not suitable for going out to dry, when she is well, she will enter the palace to thank her Yes, it''s getting late, let''s hurry back to the palace to return to life!" Dong Qinyan thought about it, turned to look at Princess Jin He, and said sincerely, "Sister Jin and sister, although we have only known each other for two or three days, but I I really like your temperament very much, and you are leaving soon, my sister has nothing to give you, remember to enter the palace again before departure, and I will ask Cuifu, who is by my mother''s side, to make you more snacks for you to eat on the way."


    Princess Jin He was so moved, "My sister still misses me! Don''t worry, we will enter the palace to say goodbye before we set off."


    "Princess Qingcheng doesn''t need to be too troublesome, my sister doesn''t have any snacks, so she won''t have any opinions." Murong Ling saw that Jin and the princess should come down so straightforwardly, and felt that her head was too big. I don''t think there is anything wrong with Jin He''s temperament. Compared with the princess of Daqi and Dawei this time, Murong Ling deeply felt that Jin He''s education is very problematic. It seems that after returning home, he will write a letter to his parents and queen mother to have a good discussion. Jin and upbringing problems.


    Poor Princess Jinhe still didn''t know that she had been targeted by Murong Ling, so what was waiting for her in Tuyuhun was not pleasure, but a life like falling from heaven to hell.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei sent Dong Qinyan and others away, and burst into laughter uncontrollably, "Princess, princess, you finally keep the clouds open and see the moon, we can write to the lord Letter and tell him the good news."


    Yin Rou nodded gently with a smile, "This time I told my father, I told my father by the way, if possible, I would go to Daqi to live incognito and break away from Dawei, this time if it wasn''t for my master''s wisdom , I''m afraid there are no bones left!"


    Speaking of the previous experience, Xiaohuan Xiaopei''s smile gradually disappeared, leaving only deep distress, "Princess, fortunately, Emperor Qi and the Queen are kind-hearted, not because of the three princes Things have angered you, and your original decision was indeed correct."


    "I was just a gamble, I had no choice, this time Yuan Lie was dead and disabled, and the Emperor Qi and the Empress also vented their anger for me, but I was worried that Yuan Lie would return Chang''an will find trouble with my father, mother and concubine, if possible, it would be better to let Yuan Lie die in the Great Wei territory and not let him return to Chang''an."


    Yin Rou looked at the bandage wrapped around her arm with deep eyes, this time her tone was extremely cold, changing the weak hesitation of the past.


    & nbsp; People, slaves think that His Royal Highness King Wen will not let the third prince so easily. In addition, the empress and the emperor Qi, I am afraid they still have their backs. The solution is to stand still and wait for news.¡±


    Xiao Pei nodded and said, "Princess, if you want to do something, then ask the lord to do it. It''s better for you not to do anything yourself."

 v5 Chapter 65： What Yin Rou asked for, a trip to the palace of King Wen

    Yin Rou asked in shock, "What did you say! His Royal Highness King Wen really said that yesterday?" meaning?


    Xiaohuan said again and again: "Princess, you don''t know, His Royal Highness King Wen was so angry when he heard that you were injured by those people, and this order was in front of Prince Tuyuhun. At that time, the slaves were afraid, so they honestly wrote down all the names of those people, and didn''t let any of them go. The people sent by His Royal Highness King Wen seemed to be very powerful. We didn''t see those people, and the list disappeared. , they will never be able to return to Chang''an, and even if they do, they will all be abandoned by Emperor Wei."


    Yin Rou was extremely shocked, she could not calm down for a long time, the more Xiaohuan said, the more she would think about it, but she had self-knowledge, His Royal Highness King Wen never took special care of her, just yesterday In fact, the incident can''t explain anything, but since His Royal Highness King Wen has done so much for her, she should also think about how to be this Princess Wen.


    Because of excitement, Xiaohuan and Xiaopei kept mumbling and talking for a long time, but Yin Rou''s thoughts had drifted away.


    "Xiaohuan, send a letter to my father, and let my father find the opportunity to escape from Dawei with his mother and concubine, it is best to escape to death and let them escape to Daqi, I will Rearrange their lives." Yin Rou''s eyes flashed with determination, seeing her like this, she was obviously determined.


    Xiaohuan was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic, "Princess, you figured it out, right?"


    Xiaohuan and Xiaopei had muttered before that if the prince and princess also came to Daqi, their family would be reunited. Helpless, I had to stop mentioning it. I didn''t expect the princess to say it herself at this moment, but it wasn''t a surprise!


    Yin Rou shook her head helplessly, "I''ve wanted to do this for a long time, but I didn''t know what King Qi''s attitude towards me was, and I was worried that King Father would come over, in case King Qi was another Wei Huang, did the father go to the wolf''s den again after a lot of hard work, and they are not familiar with Daqi, if there is no perfect preparation, how can I rashly ask them to come over?


    But now I can see it clearly, Emperor Qi and Queen Qi are both lenient people, and His Royal Highness King Wen is also a good person. As long as I do my duty as this Princess Wen, I believe that His Royal Highness King Wen will not fail. To give me this face, besides, I just asked my father, mother and concubine to live in seclusion in Daqi, and I didn''t want them to enter the Daqi court. Even if Emperor Qi knew about such a small wish, he would not refuse it.


    In addition, this can also remove the shackles of the Great Wei on me. For His Royal Highness Qihuang and King Wen, it is actually a good thing. I don¡¯t know if I mention it now, His Royal Highness King Wen will help me! "


    "If this is the case, it will be great!" Xiao Pei clapped and cheered excitedly.


    Yin Rou just smiled, but she still had a lot of concerns in her heart, "The premise of our plan is that Yuan Lie can''t return to Chang''an, when they return to Chang''an, just read me a book, or If you find any reason, your father can be involved, and when the time comes, the father will be more passive, so why leave?"


    Xiaohuansi paid a lot and suggested: "Princess, it is sooner rather than later, let''s go and ask His Royal Highness King Wen first, talk to His Royal Highness, let His Royal Highness take action first, and then Let the lord cooperate with us, although those envoys are on their way now, but there are many of them, as long as we catch up, we can still reach Chang''an before them, as long as the lord is prepared, we can avoid these things."


    Yin Rou nodded, although her body was not yet fully recovered, she did not dare to delay, and immediately asked Xiaohuan Xiaopei to comb her hair and change her clothes, and wrapped herself tightly in a carriage to go to Wen Wangfu.


    It is the residence of the royal family.


    Xiaohuan Xiaopei quickly retracted her mind, nodded at them, and said with a proper posture: "We are the maids of Princess Weirou, my princess asks to see His Royal Highness King Wen, please also inform."


    It didn''t take long for the guard to come out, with a warm smile on his face, he diligently invited Yin Rou Xiaohuan Xiaopei into the house.


    When Yin Rou got out of the carriage, they thought they would be able to see the true face of Princess Wen in the future, but Princess Rou wrapped herself so that only a pair of eyes were exposed, and they couldn''t see it even if they wanted to. So come.


    Yin Rou followed the guards all the way to Dong Yuanjie''s study.


    .


    "Yin Rou sees His Royal Highness King Wen." As soon as Yin Rou entered the study, she saluted Dong Yuanjie.


    Dong Yuanjie frowned at her and said slowly: "Get up, you are not sick yet, why are you here at this time?"


    "Your Highness King Wen, Yin Rou wants to ask you one thing." Yin Rou knew that Dong Yuanjie didn''t like talking to others, and she didn''t have the capital to negotiate conditions with him, so she had to speak bluntly, " My father and mother are still in Chang¡¯an of the Great Wei Dynasty. When the third prince and the others return to Chang¡¯an, they are afraid that they will take revenge on my father and mother. Yin Rou wants them to escape and escape to Daqi to live in seclusion. There is no one available, so I had no choice but to ask His Royal Highness King Wen for help.¡±


    Dong Yuanjie looked at Yin Rou in surprise, he knew the situation of Prince Yin''s mansion in Great Wei, Yin Rou''s idea was to give up the status of Prince Yin''s mansion completely, how could a woman have such a situation The courage had to make Dong Yuanjie look sideways.


    "You have thought about it, once your father, mother and concubine die and leave the Great Wei, the Great Wei will no longer have the Prince of Yin, and there will be no place for them, you will Trust me so much?" Dong Yuanjie asked curiously.


    I didn''t expect Yin Rou to nod her head without thinking, "Yin Rou has been in Daqi for so long, if it wasn''t for the Emperor Qi and the Empress, Your Highness Princess, and His Royal Highness King Wen, I''m afraid that Yin Rou would not be there now. Knowing what will happen, even if Yin Rou really believes in the wrong person, Yin Rou will not regret it."


    Dong Yuanjie heard the words and knew that Yin Rou was trying to break the boat, so he stopped trying, "Okay! Since you think so, I will naturally not help, for the public and private, this matter There is no harm to us, you can prepare a detailed plan for me, and I will go to the palace to discuss it with the royal father before making a decision."

 v5 Chapter 66： Dong Yuanxus dark guard, looking for Dong Yi

    Yin Rou breathed a sigh of relief, showed a knowing smile, and said sincerely: "Yin Rou has nothing in this life, but only wishes her parents to be safe and healthy, and grow old safely. In the future, I will definitely not make any unreasonable demands of the prince."


    "Okay, I know your temperament, this king will think carefully about this matter, you are not in good health, go back and raise it first, as for the situation in Chang''an, I have my own plans. "Dong Yuanjie didn''t make the words very clear, but he complied with what Yin Rou asked, and Yin Rou was also sensible, and stopped pestering Dong Yuanjie to ask clearly and clearly.


    When Yin Rou left Prince Wen''s mansion, Dong Yuanjie immediately rode to the palace and discussed with Dong Chenghu for a long time in the imperial study before making a plan.


    An elite dark guard quietly left Jiankang that night.


    Dong Yuanxu complained to Dong Chenghu with some pain: "Father, I have spent a lot of effort to cultivate these elites, and they dispatched so many at once!"


    Dong Chenghu rolled his eyes helplessly, "You are also a big brother. Now your brother asks you for something, don''t you act like a good man?"


    "Father, it is the second brother who is begging you, but not me. Why do good people let you do it, but you want me to do things?" Dong Yuanxu followed Dong Chenghu to conquer the world, so he and When Dong Chenghu gets along, he is not only like a father and son, but also like a buddy, and he doesn''t want to be as respectful as Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng when he talks.


    Dong Chenghu glanced at him calmly, and said calmly: "It''s not your mother''s money that you used to train these dark guards? This money also has your brothers'' share, and now it''s just Just let your people do a task, so be so stingy, do you still have the demeanor of a prince! Besides, I am your father and emperor, can''t you treat me as filial piety?"


    Dong Yuanxu was so choked by Dong Chenghu that he couldn''t refute, and said weakly: "Father, it''s not that my son cares about these people, but these tasks simply don''t require so many elites, and my son still thinks. Let these people do other things!"


    Dong Chenghu took a sip of tea, and after a while he said seriously: "Okay, I won''t joke with you, this time I let them go to Dawei not only for the matter of Prince Yin''s mansion, I also Other tasks have been assigned to them, and these people who went this time will not come back in a short time, so you can treat all these people as gift to me, and find a way to cultivate a group by yourself."


    Dong Chenghu knew that Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yi had secretly formed an organization specializing in training dark guard assassins, so when he came up with Dong Yuanxu''s idea, he didn''t hesitate. Dig up all the people in Dong Yuanxu''s hands.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at his father in dejection, only to feel pain in his heart, liver, spleen and stomach, how wretched his face looked, "Father, if there is nothing, I will retire first."


    "Where are you going?" Dong Chenghu looked at his lost eldest son, still a little unbearable.


    Dong Yuanxu said dejectedly, "My son, go to Uncle Dong Yi for a chat and talk about ideals!"


    "Oh!" Dong Chenghu replied of course, and immediately said: "If you want to find Dong Yi, ask your mother, he is now placed in the Royal Forest Army by your mother, and is responsible for investigating the palace I don''t even know which palace he''s investigating right now."


    Dong Yuanxu''s eyes widened in shock, "Father, I have never seen an emperor as generous as you!"


    Dong Chenghu was a little puzzled, he just thought Dong Yuanxu was complimenting him, and waved his hand with a light smile, signaling him to leave.


    Dong Yuanxu was even more shocked, shook his head helplessly and walked towards Mingxiu Palace.


    In the Mingxiu Palace, Gu Shuixiuzheng and Dong Qinyan and Bai Tongyu were talking, three women in one play, there will always be endless topics.


    When Dong Yuanxu came over, he was warmly welcomed by three women, "My son has seen my mother."


    "Yuanxu, my mother hasn''t seen you for a long time, let me see, you''ve lost a lot of weight!" Gu Shuixiu said distressedly, and asked Cuixi who was beside her to come over to take a look, " Look, are you losing weight?"


    Dong Yuanxu was helpless for a while, and smiled bitterly: "Mother, my son is in good health! My son came to greet you today, and there is one more thing I want to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Shuixiu was a little puzzled. She usually doesn''t easily intervene in political affairs. Maybe it''s been a long time since she has asked about political affairs. What can Dong Yuanxu do with her?


    Dong Yuanxu thought about it for a while, anyway, this hall is all his own, so he said bluntly: "My son has something to do with Uncle Dong Yi, the father said that only you know where Uncle Dong Yi is, and the son had to come to find him. you."


    "Are you looking for Dong Yi?" Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan looked at each other and signaled all the palace servants to go out, and then slowly said, "Dong Yi is now thoroughly investigating the secret of the palace. It is not as simple as you think, and this matter is carried out in secret.


    "


    Dong Yuanxu was stunned when Gu Shuixiu said this, "Okay, Uncle Dong Yi can''t find him, so what should I do now? It''s hard not to discuss some things with him."


    Gu Shuixiusi paid, "Well, how about I ask Dong San to inform Dong Yi to meet you at your house tonight?"


    Dong Yuanxu finally smiled a little when he heard the words, "Let''s not talk about these things, we were just discussing this year''s imperial examinations, your father also incorporated medicine into the imperial examination category, Tong Yu is still worried, and I am afraid that there will be people from the Bai people coming to participate.


    Once the Bai people come over, if they recognize Tong Yu, it will be a hassle. "


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Bai Tongyu, saw a small smile on her face, and felt a little self-blaming. During this time, he had been busy dealing with the envoy''s affairs and neglected Bai Tongyu, and she never took these things. to bother him.


    Dong Yuanxu thought for a while before saying: "Mother, don''t worry too much about the Bai family, I will send someone to deal with it, and besides, Bai Tongyu of the Bai family has been declared dead by the Bai family, and the current prince The concubine is not Bai Tongyu of the Bai clan, plus Yu''er has no unique scent of the Bai clan, and she is a crown prince, even if they have doubts, they will not dare to say anything more."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Tongyu, don''t worry now, Xuer''s words are worth a thousand dollars. Even if it is really recognized by the people of the Bai people, as long as you don''t recognize it, and then use your identity to suppress it, forgive them and they won''t make any waves."


    "Tong Yu thanked the mother and the queen prince." Bai Tongyu thanked Gu Shuixiu gratefully, and looked at Dong Yuanxu tenderly.


    She lived a messy life in the past, and now she is finally married to a good family like the Dong family.

 v5 Chapter 67： Dong Yi sees the prince at night, the ambassador of the Great Wei

    When Dong Yuanxu saw him, he put down the book in his hand excitedly, and joked: "Uncle Dong Yi, it''s not easy to see you, with your skills, you can come back to me when you enter my Prince''s Mansion. It''s like a family, it seems that the defense in my house is still too weak."


    Old God Dong Yi sat down on the ground and drank a cup of hot tea to warm his body, and then slowly said, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Dong Yuanxu hurried up and put on a pitiful expression, "Uncle Dong Yi, Jianghu emergency, my father sent the elite team you specially gave me to Dawei to execute The mission is over, I don¡¯t think I will see them in a short time, and I am in a hurry to use people, you can do it, and give me another elite!¡±


    Dong Yi''s face immediately darkened, "You said it lightly, it took me a lot of hard work to cultivate these elites, and it will take at least two years to cultivate another one. I can ask for it right away, and now I am searching the secret passages and secret rooms in the palace, and the people who have the ability in our hands are also in the palace now, and there is really not much that can be given to you, at most eight."


    Dong Yuanxu was a little aggrieved, but he knew that Dong Yisu said one is one, and two is two. Seek truth from facts. Since he said eight, it can only be eight.


    "Okay, eight is eight, it''s better than nothing." Dong Yuanxu smiled reluctantly, and immediately asked, "How is the situation on your side?"


    Speaking of this matter, Dong Yuanxu had to correct his expression. This time Yuanlie came in through a secret passage in the rockery of the Royal Garden. Unfortunately, the secret passage was destroyed after the incident. What did they do? I can''t find it either. If the estimate is correct, this secret passage should be used by some people who committed adultery with the harem during the chaotic period of the previous dynasty.


    There are many rooms in each courtyard, and it is not easy to check them everywhere.


    Only two dark guards were arranged to be collected near the exit, it would be better if they could catch the people who came in and out." Dong Yi hadn''t told Gu Shuixiu the news, he was afraid that Gu Shuixiu would not be able to sit still and take action after hearing this, and it would affect the situation at that time. Exploration of other courtyards.


    Dong Yuanxu''s face has sunk, and now his parents and sister are living in the palace, if there are so many hidden dangers in the palace, he can''t calm down, "Wait after you check it out. All the courtyards, how long will it take?"


    Dong Yi thought for a while, "Conservatively it will take three months, and the imperial examination will be approaching, everyone''s attention should be on it, if we take action, it will be less likely found out."


    "Okay, Uncle Dong Yi, I will trouble you about this matter. If you need me to cooperate with anything, just say it. As for the eight people, please ask Uncle Dong Yi to let me know as soon as possible. They came to find me, and I need to ask them to do something." Dong Yuanxu said solemnly, his attitude was very modest, as always.


    Dong Yi nodded lightly with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will leave these matters to me. Besides, the prince may not have gone to Taifu''s mansion for a long time, so how can I say that Taifu is also your mentor? , Now that Duke Zhen Guo is not in Jiankang, and the Tai Fu is unwilling to live in Duke Zhen Guo''s mansion, it is really deserted to live in Tai Fu''s mansion alone."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Dong Yi, I went for a walk once before the palace banquet, but the husband said that he just wanted to take care of his life and let me pay more attention to political affairs, and then it was delayed because of the envoy''s affairs. It took a lot of time, and it¡¯s only now that I¡¯ve recovered, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll take Tong Yu and the child for a walk in two days.¡± Dong Yuanxu said with a light smile, his attitude was sincere and calm, and Dong Yi was relieved.


    "Since the crown prince knows what he has in mind, Dong Yi will not talk too much. I have to go back and continue to enter the palace tomorrow morning. If the prince has something to do next time, he will send someone to my house to find your colorful aunt. , tell her, and she will convey it." After Dong Yi finished speaking, he jumped out of the window and disappeared into the darkness.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at the door of his study and really couldn''t figure out why Dong Yi didn''t take the unusual way!


    Dong Yuanxu was busy with the layout here, and the dark guards sent out to hunt down the envoys of Great Wei ran wild all night, gradually rushing the team of Great Wei.


    Yuan Lie, who was worried that he would not be able to explain to Emperor Wei when he died on the road, suggested tremblingly.


    Yuan Lie was in a hurry, pushed the maid who was serving beside him away, and roared fiercely: "Stop what! Dare to treat this prince like this, this prince will not let them off easily, ah..."


    Yuan Lie screamed uncomfortably, now his legs are broken, and he has to be supported when he sits up. I don''t know why he always feels very tired, and there are some small red rashes on his body, which are itchy and painful, neither scratching nor not scratching, tormenting him day and night, if he doesn''t drink painkillers, he can''t do anything about it. sleep.


    It''s just that the decoction is not a good thing, it can''t be taken every day, Yuan Lie is in such dire straits right now.


    The envoy quietly listened to Yuan Lie''s scolding and never said a word. When Yuan Lie was tired of scolding, he let out a sigh and let the team continue to set off.


    "Sir, can the third prince be able to hold on to Chang''an now?" a servant asked nervously in a low voice.


    The envoy shook his head solemnly, "I don''t know either, go ask the other adults if they have anything to say, and let the accompanying imperial doctor take more care, no matter what method is used. , I really want to let the third prince last to Chang''an, this time Daqi treats the third prince like this, the emperor will definitely not let it go, as long as the third prince goes back to cry, we will be able to recover the shame we have suffered together!"


    The envoy had a hideous face, and when he talked about Daqi, his teeth trembled with hatred. This time he lost such a big face in Daqi. If he doesn''t get it back, he is not a human being ! What annoyed him even more was that **** Yin Rou, who dared not to obey their orders. He really thought he was the princess of the Great Wei. When he went back this time, he was going to pull Prince Yin''s mansion into the water. Don''t even think about a good ending!

 v5 Chapter 68： dark guard arrives, retribution

    The attendant echoed excitedly, thinking of the emperor''s revenge, he couldn''t help but look forward to it, "Younger, go to other adults to ask questions and then come and report to the adults."


    "Well, let''s go." The official waved his hand expressionlessly and motioned for the attendant to leave. Somewhat annoyed, he returned to his carriage.


    Four nights later, the convoy went to a wasteland, and just after setting up the tent, Daqi''s dark guard came out.


    In the chaos, the envoy and others only heard the words of assassins and the protection of the third prince, and there was no sound.


    One by one, they shrank in the tent and did not dare to come out. At this time, the tent was finally opened. Dawei''s officials were so frightened that they cried out, begging for mercy again and again.


    The secret guard took out the list and read everyone''s names according to the list, "Who are these people on the list, come out consciously, otherwise, we just have to kill them all together!"


    The dark guards are not in a hurry, they have almost found people when they kill each other, "Okay, those who are not on the list step aside, and the others will be honest with me. In place, maybe I can leave you a dog, otherwise..."


    As soon as these words came out, no one else dared to move.


    Yuan Lie lay on the ground, still roaring without fear of death: "Do you know who I am? I am the third prince of Wei, the emperor''s younger brother, if you dare to attack me, the emperor is I won''t let you go!"


    In the most desolate plains in the Great Wei territory, some poor people will pass by on weekdays, or robbers will block the road and loot here. If we kill you here, what can the emperor do?"


    Yuan Lie''s face changed, his eyes looked around, except for the grass, it was grass, and he couldn''t even see the surrounding scenery, which made him panic.


    The dark guard continued to stimulate: "Now your guards have all been killed by us, and there will be some wild beasts passing by from time to time in the wasteland. What do you think such a strong smell of blood will attract? It''s a wolf? , or tiger and leopard?"


    This time, not only Yuan Lie was afraid, but the others were even more trembling. Those who were not on the list knelt down and begged for mercy again and again, "Forgive your life! , we really don''t know anything!"


    The dark guard looked at these people, looked at each other, and suddenly said: "It''s not impossible to let you go, but you have to make a blood oath first, if you reveal what happened tonight One word, and you will die without a burial, how about that?"


    Yuan Lie was furious, "You bastards, you dare to run away, this prince will not let you go, including your family, don''t even think about a good life!"


    Those people shuddered in horror, neither staying nor leaving, they were almost driven crazy.


    It doesn''t matter if you leave, we won''t kill you, just let you see what happens to them."


    The leader of the dark guard waved to the person behind him, "Do it."


    "You...what do you want to do! Go away...go away, don''t come here!"


    Before they could react, a scream rang out in their ears, and the envoy found that his hands were cut off at the same time, and the mournful wailing sounded through the sky. .


    Those who were still hesitating to leave were completely frightened, and immediately knelt down and made a blood oath, and then ran away desperately without looking back.


    Yuan Lie has given up, watching the people beside him fall one by one, his heart is ashes, "You guys just give me a treat."


    Hands? Think about who you have offended who shouldn''t be offended! These hands have touched someone who shouldn''t!"


    The envoys twitched with pain, but their minds were very clear and quickly recalled what had happened recently. They were sure that no one in Dawei dared to offend them so ignorantly. It must be in Daqi, and Emperor Qi should not treat them like this. Even if Emperor Qi angered them because of the third prince, it would be simpler to just kill them directly. It took so much effort to chop off their hands. , and said they touched someone they shouldn''t have touched.


    Who would it be... The envoy thought for a long time, and inexplicably looked at the scratches on his severed hand, as if he had been empowered, and exclaimed: "Princess Rou! Princess Rou sent you here. Or Prince Yin? I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that woman would dare..." The envoy was filled with resentment and shock, and he never dreamed that a woman who he didn''t care about would dare to attack them!


    "Princess Rou does this, isn''t she afraid that the emperor will find out and attack Prince Yin''s mansion? Is she crazy!" The envoy said through gritted teeth.


    Dark guard sunran, "You are quite smart, you can think of this, but those who escaped just now have run away, it''s a pity, they didn''t hear the adults Talk about it, and whether you can get out of this wasteland or not is unknown!"


    , I''m afraid the beasts will also come looking for the smell, are they still alive? I''m afraid that if I wasn''t bitten to death by a wild beast, I''d bleed too much and die.


    "I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it... Yin Rou! I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost!" The envoy shouted frantically, but the secret guard cut his tongue directly.


    "It''s a pity, I just wanted your hands. Now, I''m afraid I can''t keep your tongues, so you don''t talk nonsense!" They were cut off one after another, staring at the envoy resentfully, eager to bite off his flesh.

 v5 Chapter 69： The horn of death, the angry emperor Wei

    Dazzling and beautiful.


    The morning in the wasteland is beautiful, but unfortunately these people are not in the mood to appreciate this beauty.


    The envoy felt the passage of life, looked at the blood that was still pouring out, his pupils slowly dilated, if he could choose again, he would definitely not provoke that woman, no, if he could choose , he must...


    , In addition, his feet were crippled, he couldn''t move, and he was infected with a venereal disease. He was scared and frightened all night outside the wasteland. Now he is terminally ill, and even if he is rescued, he will not be able to live.


    The leader of the dark guard looked at the entire camp of the Wei envoys with satisfaction, and asked his subordinates to take away all the money here, pretending to be robbers to loot, and then leaving two people in the dark Guard, others rushed to Chang''an first.


    Yuanlie and his party were discovered on the second day of the incident. The reason was that a herdsman accidentally let the sheep run away, and when he was chasing the sheep, he accidentally let him find Yuan Lie et al.


    The herdsmen were immediately frightened and went to the yamen to call the police in a panic, and only then did someone come to clean up the mess.


    Only then did Emperor Wei know that his younger brother had died in the wasteland of Great Wei. Emperor Wei threw a room of gold and jade articles in grief and shouted angrily: "Third brother, brother will definitely take care of him. You''re taking revenge! Come on! Give me a thorough investigation of this matter, no matter which way the robbers are, even if they dig three feet into the ground, they will be caught by me, and I will delay them!"


    "Your anger rests, the emergency report sent by the county magistrate also attached an autopsy report. They said that the third prince was not killed, but was frightened to death, and the third prince was found on his body. Venereal disease, the coroner said that it is not certain when the third prince contracted this disease, but it is true that the third prince''s legs were maimed, and it looks like he was injured in Daqi!" The confidant beside Wei Huang panicked. All the news told the Emperor Wei.


    Wei Huang grabbed his collar fiercely, and asked sullenly, "STD? How could the third brother contract STDs!"


    Or short, so the coroner said it is uncertain when the third prince contracted the disease."


    Huang Wei closed his eyes in pain, a tear fell from the corner of his eyes, "I thought that the third brother came back from Daqi this time, so that he could make merit and make him king, but I didn''t expect It will be separated from him forever!"


    The confidant hurriedly knelt down, "Your Majesty, let''s not say anything else, the third prince''s leg must have been injured in Daqi, Daqi must be responsible for this, Your Majesty, if you don''t pursue it, What''s the face of our big Wei!"


    Huang Wei suddenly opened his eyes, with deep hatred in his eyes, clenched his fists tightly, and said viciously: "Daqi! Good job! If you don¡¯t give me face like this, then don¡¯t blame me for giving me honor first and then soldiers!¡±


    The confidant is relieved, as long as Emperor Wei doesn''t bother them anymore, as for who should take this responsibility, it has nothing to do with them.


    Just when Emperor Wei was about to give an order, someone from the palace came in, "Report to the emperor, 800 miles to hurry!"


    Wei Huang''s face darkened, he took the urgent letter and looked at it carefully, the more he looked, the darker his face became. , the hanging heart is even more uneasy, just when he felt that life was like a year, Wei Huang suddenly said gloomily: "Okay... as expected of my good brother, I was so sad just now, planning to raise troops to seek justice for him, I didn''t expect , he actually repaid me like this!"


    "Your Majesty?" The confidant raised his head tremblingly, Wei Huang simply threw the letter in front of him and snorted, "See for yourself!"


    The confidant did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly held the letter and read it carefully.


    Huang Wei smiled sarcastically: "What else does he dare not! In the past, even the concubines and concubines of the father emperor dared to get involved, but now he went to Daqi, and he even sneaked into the palace to think To sully the princess of Daqi! He is not afraid of heaven and earth, but he made me Dawei completely humiliated in front of Daqi Tuyuhun!


    It''s better if they die outside, or I really don''t know if I will kill them directly when I see them! "The Emperor Wei said cruelly, his wide eyes showing great anger.


    "Your Majesty, this is just one side of Da Qi''s words. Now that the third prince and others are gone, they can''t refute anything. You can''t just listen to the words of Qi Huang!" Sincerely advise.


    Wei Huang was even more sullen, "Are you stupid? You didn''t read what the letter said, they said, if I don''t believe it, I can send someone to inquire at any time, and I can also go to Tuyuhun. The prince, Jin and the princess check! If Yuan Lie didn''t do such a thing and was caught, would Emperor Qi be so confident? Do you think everyone is a fool!


    And now I not only can''t investigate Yuanlie''s affairs, but also apologize to Daqi for the basket that Yuanlie stabbed! All my face is lost! "


    The confidant listened to Emperor Wei''s abuse obediently, and did not dare to say a word again. When Emperor Wei calmed down a little after venting, he ordered: "Go to the decree and reward the Prince Yin''s residence well, This time, Emperor Qi married Princess Rou to His Royal Highness King Wen and became Princess Wen. Although he did not enter the palace, it was a great deal of face for me. I had known that Emperor Qi would marry the princess to His Royal Highness King Wen, so I would not have sent Yin Rou over there. Oh! Forget it, it''s too late to say anything, Prince Yin is keeping an eye on me."


    "Yes, the servant will do it now!" The confidant took the order and quickly exited the imperial study. He didn''t dare to delay for a moment. After walking far, he breathed a sigh of relief, but he began to calculate in his heart. They had a good deal with the third prince, and the two worked together quite happily. Now that the third prince is dead, many things will be rearranged.


    At the same time, the people sent by Dong Yuanjie had sneaked into Prince Yin''s mansion and met Prince Yin and his wife.


    "You mean, you are the people of His Royal Highness King Wen of Daqi?" Although Prince Yin has no competition with the world, he still has the aura of sitting in the upper position all the year round. I couldn''t help feeling surprised that the pressure didn''t even pose.

 v5 Chapter 70： Death escape strategy, approaching the imperial examination

    An Wei nodded lightly with a smile, and said respectfully, "Prince Yin may not know that Princess Rou has been named Princess Wen by our emperor''s decree, and she is our serious master. I beg you to go to the prince, and I will wait until I arrive at Chang''an, in order to take you away."


    Prince Yin stood up excitedly, looked at the princess, and asked in disbelief: "What did you say! Emperor Qi really promised my daughter to His Royal Highness Prince Wen? Is it the concubine of Prince Wen? "


    The dark guard nodded, "His Royal Highness King Wen has kept himself clean and has not married yet, and there is no concubine by his side. This marriage was settled by the emperor and the queen, and Princess Rou also received the emperor''s peace. The Empress''s affirmation, only then will we dispatch us to **** the prince and princess away."


    Prince Yin was still immersed in great joy. After listening to the words of the dark guard, she couldn''t help nodding her head. My daughter is closer and I can look at her from time to time, so how can I resist this huge temptation?


    Prince Yin was about to respond, but Prince Yin said, "At this moment, King Rong Ben thinks about it, this departure will affect the whole body, if you are not fully prepared, At that time, Emperor Wei will randomly find us a charge, and how will I explain to the ancestors of the Yin family!"


    Prince Yin''s feverish brain calmed down, and she became worried for a while.


    The secret guard smiled and said, "Your Highness and Princess, you don''t have to worry, this time we came here, naturally, we have come up with all-around strategies for you. The princess hopes that you will leave without any burden, so I want you to escape. We have all figured out how to escape from death. The first is to take a fake death drug, but there will be risks. If Wei Huang asks for an autopsy, it will be troublesome, so we better choose the second plan, accident, whether it is Falling into the water, encountering robbers, or falling off a cliff, as long as you create such an accident, you will be able to escape smoothly. It is impossible for Emperor Wei to send people to search seriously, and he can declare you dead under the pretext of taking it. The title of this Prince Yin. And you can also escape smoothly, killing two birds with one stone. "


    Prince Yin and his wife were dumbfounded. Seeing that the dark guard was right, it was obvious that they had already figured it out, and they just told them.


    Prince Yin hadn''t answered yet, when a report came from the servants outside, "My lord, someone has come from the palace, and he has given him a lot of rewards."


    Prince Yin and his wife looked at each other, sorted out their clothes, and walked out of the room.


    After a while, the two came back, and Princess Yin was a little lost. Before the secret guard said that Yin Rou became Princess Wen, she felt like a dream, but now the Emperor Wei directly sent someone to order Declare that at this time, something is also given, which proves that all this is true.


    Prince Yin sat down and pondered for a while before saying: "Now that Rou''er has become Princess Wen of Daqi, the emperor will definitely keep an eye on our family, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for you to take action. "


    "The lord does not need to worry about this, we have already thought of a sure-fire plan. I will wait to know that on the Mid-Autumn Festival on August 15th, Chang''an will hold lanterns, and temples outside the suburbs will be full of incense. Don''t go out for a while, wait until the 15th day of August to let out the wind, saying that you are going to the temple to pray for incense, Princess Rou is now in Daqi, and it makes sense for you to pray for her in the temple, even if Emperor Wei knew about it. will stop you.


    What''s more, you still only go out once for so long. When you go out, you can''t help Emperor Wei. When we get to the temple, we will send someone to meet the prince, and we will read poems and poems based on the reason of looking at the mountains and waters. It''s okay to invite you and your husband to swim in the river, but we will create a seamless accident by the river, and we can successfully take you away. "


    The Dark Guard revealed his plan and all, and handed over a thick plan to the Prince Yin and his wife.


    People pack things into the remote courtyard in the backyard of the mansion, and our people will secretly transport things away without leaving any traces."


    Prince Yin and his wife responded in a daze, and watched as An Weifeng disappeared from the room. In the blink of an eye, there was no one in front of them.


    Prince Yin said in amazement: "What exactly did Rouer encounter in Daqi, why did His Royal Highness King Wen send such a powerful subordinate to handle this matter?"


    Although Princess Yin''s background is not high, but she has been a princess for so many years and has some knowledge. Those people just now are not comparable to ordinary guard officers and soldiers. It is estimated that they are not comparable. Such a person was actually sent out to save their husband and wife, which is really flattering.


    Prince Yin sighed and said with relief: "No matter what the reason is, at least they saved us because of Rouer. Together, I am satisfied!"


    Prince Yin jokingly looked at her husband beside her, her mood brightened inexplicably, thinking of what the secret guard said just now, if you want to bring anything, take it to the backyard, inside Greet the maid next to you to go back to the house to clean up.


    Prince Yin reluctantly smiled and shook his head when he saw the stance of the princess, worried that the princess would move the entire palace.


    It is now May, and students from all over the country who went to Jiankang to take the test have entered Jiankang one after another, and many students who have taken the test for talents have also poured into the prefectures of various states and counties.


    Because of the Gu family, Yang family, Zuo family, the family''s children had already passed the exam when they were in Yongjia County, but they didn''t take the Jiankang exam for a long time in order not to become an official in the dynasty. .


    Now everyone is gearing up for a big fight.


    At this time, the most lively mansion in Jiankang was the Taifu mansion. In the past, Dong Yuanxu, Qin Zuxin and the others only went to the Taifu mansion every now and then to see Shen Shikang. Peers, after all, the status and status are different, but now, if you don''t make an appointment in time, you can also meet at the door of the Taifu Mansion.


    Dong Yuanjie can see four Qin brothers, two Zuo brothers, four Gu brothers, two Yang brothers, Zhao Baoer, and Zhang Junchi in Taifu''s mansion almost every day. Linhai County came over, and the Taifu Mansion was so lively and crowded.


    Some unidentified officials also wanted to let their children go to Taifu''s mansion to listen to Shen Shikang''s teachings, but they were stopped before the door entered. Shen Shikang clings to the powerful, and some people say that Shen Shikang is fake and arrogant, in short, he can say anything ugly.


    Shen Shikang still goes his own way and is not affected by outside rumors at all.

 v5 Chapter 71： fight, fight

    There are more than a dozen people on the other side, but they beat the other side into a pig head in three days. This Jiankang is full of rich people, and the people who are beaten are not without family background.


    This is good, they directly sued Qin Zuxin and others to Dong Chenghu, "Your Majesty! You have to decide for the old minister! The grandson of the old minister is just a weak scholar, they dare to do such a thing. Heavy hand, the exam will be taken in a month, my grandson has become like this, how can I take the written exam!"


    Zhongshu made adults cry a hundred snot and tears, and there is no official prestige above the courthouse in the past.


    Qin Zuxin and others who were standing beside them stood obediently in the same place, and there was no publicity when they beat people.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the boys in front of him with a headache. They didn''t even grow their hair, and they learned the skills of fighting fiercely.


    "What do you have to say?" Dong Chenghu looked at these stinky boys who made him worry.


    Zhao Baoer is considered to be the older of these people, and he did not participate in the beating, but he did not feel relieved to follow him into the palace, so he stood up and replied respectfully: "Report to the emperor, it is a boy We have no status, we should not beat people, if the emperor wants to punish, we also admit it, but there is a reason for the incident, and please ask the emperor to accept it."


    "Even if you have a great reason, you can''t label my grandson like this!" Zhongshuling shouted, in fact, he was guilty, because he himself knew that there would be no reason for it The fight must be something that his grandson did to anger the other party, but now that his grandson is like this, if he doesn''t seek justice for him, he can''t swallow it.


    Dong Chenghu said with a sullen face: "Master Zhongshuling! This is the imperial study, not your backyard, you can''t help yourself!"


    Zhong Shuling quickly confessed his mistake and begged for mercy, and shut his mouth.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Zhao Baoer, his attitude was much gentler, "Tell me, what is the reason for beating people, if you can''t tell me, go directly to the queen to receive the punishment, the queen is so careful Cultivate!"


    "Yes!" Zhao Baoer quickly responded respectfully.


    The Zhongshuling on the side was shocked and looked at Zhao Baoer in astonishment. He knew that among these children were the Marquis of Wuning, the Marquis of Anping, the Marquis of Ningguo, and Bo Yongan. I don''t know which mansion the person in front of me belongs to. Listening to the emperor''s tone, it seems that this person in front of me has a close relationship with the queen''s concubine. Could it be that he belongs to Uncle Yong''an''s mansion?


    Zhao Baoer has already said slowly: "Report to the emperor, the cause of the matter is because the scientific examination is approaching, I often go to the Taifu''s mansion to listen to the teachings, for some reason, the Taifu is passed on outside. Admiring vanity, clinging to the powerful, pretending to be arrogant, etc., these words are unbearable to hear. Today, I went to the teahouse, and just happened to hear the grandson of the Zhongshuling family talking in the teahouse and belittling Mr. Taifu.


    I went up to argue with him, how could I imagine that the grandson of the adult family could not tell us, but also bullied others, slandered me as a thief, ordered the guards around me to arrest me, we could not , Only then did we resist, and we fought with it. We didn''t let the guards around us do it, and there was only one person who did it, but the opponent''s skills were not as good as others, so who could be blamed for being beaten?


    Besides, we didn''t do it first. The emperor once said that we can''t take the initiative to cause trouble, and we can''t be afraid. "


    "Okay, good conscience!" Dong Chenghu stood up with a smile, looking at Zhao Baoer in front of him, thinking that the child was so timid and small when he first arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, and now he dares to be there He talked eloquently in front of him, "Yes, that''s what I taught you!"


    Dong Chenghu turned to look at Zhongshuling, his eyes burning like a torch, "Master Zhongshuling, what can you refute?"


    It was even more difficult to move, and he immediately recognized it, "I have nothing to say."


    The corner of Dong Chenghu''s mouth twitched, "Since the misunderstandings have been cleared up, it will be gone. In addition, Master Taifu is the mentor of the prince and my mentor, I don''t want to hear anyone slandering the Taifu. If you let me hear this again, I will be punished directly next time!"


    Dong Chenghu nodded with satisfaction, deliberately said to Zhao Baoer and others in front of Zhongshuling: "You are all the proud disciples of Taifu, and you need to maintain the image of Taifu outside, I will give it to you. Special order, next time you hear something slandering Taifu, no matter who it is, allow you to slap them."


    Qin Zuxin and others were overjoyed when they heard it, and they were all gearing up to go out and have a big fight. Seeing their excited appearance, Zhongshuling''s face was completely dark, and the emperor''s move was tantamount to warning him in disguise No further pursuit.


    I just want him to swallow it so hard, he can''t swallow it.


    , this time, no matter who is right or wrong, you should not let them do it, go to the queen to meet the queen later, and then go to receive the punishment."


    Zhao Baoer and Zhang Junchi glanced at each other and reluctantly responded, but they were a little speechless. They were obviously watching the play and didn''t do anything. As for persuasion...let''s save it, these Which boy is not very thoughtful, if they can really persuade them, they can be considered as their ability.


    Dong Chenghu was overjoyed when he saw Zhao Baoer and Zhang Junchi being so obedient. Looking at Yang Zining who started this time, he couldn''t help but feel a headache and help his forehead.


    Even his parents couldn''t recognize him. Dong Chenghu felt ashamed. He really didn''t know what Zhong Shuling thought.


    It''s just that it got in front of him.


    "Yang Zining, you know what''s wrong!" Dong Chenghu looked at Yang Zining brightly, this child has a true biography of Yang Yi, and his book reading is not very good, but his skills are very good at a young age.


    If it weren''t for this stinky old man, they wouldn''t be standing here.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Sorry, I have something to do today, so I will pass it here for the time being, and I will make up for the missing chapter tomorrow.

 v5 Chapter 72： Teaching the children, Gu Shuixiu saves the field

    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but glared at him and laughed angrily: "It''s not wrong for you to defend yourself, but the other party has no strength to fight back and you beat them to death, it''s your fault! Don''t you think about escorting people to me, and I will deal with them?"


    Got him done too.


    Thinking of this, Zhongshuling couldn''t help trembling all over. Now how can he dare to think about the settlement after the autumn? Fan.


    Yang Zining pouted, obviously did not think too much, was unable to refute what Dong Chenghu said, but was not convinced and stood stubbornly still.


    Just as Dong Chenghu was planning to continue educating this group of ignorant boys, the voice of a palace servant came from outside, "The Queen is here!"


    Dong Chenghu pointed at Zhao Baoer and others, and said with a smile: "Who of you went to rescue soldiers?"


    Yang Zining stubbornly retorted: "Uncle, we didn''t send rescue troops!"


    Gu Shuixiu has entered the imperial study room accompanied by Dong Yuanjie, followed by Yang Qiong, Dong Yunlan and Dong Yunmei.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help laughing and crying when he saw this posture.


    After everyone respectfully bowed to Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Your Majesty, the concubine''s Mingxiu Palace has welcomed a number of distinguished guests today, and the concubine is wondering what the wind is that has brought the two princesses down today. Blowing into the palace, I didn''t expect that they came to find the concubine as a lobbyist.


    The concubine has responded to the two princesses and the eldest lady of the Yongan Mansion to plead with the emperor. I don¡¯t know what exactly these children did wrong? What is the emperor going to do with these children? "


    Gu Shuixiu is not like ordinary intercessors who kneel down and intercede without asking for the reason, but rather reason with the emperor.


    Zhong Shuling listened to the side, thinking of the messages from the queens before, she couldn''t help but feel tight, and immediately stood up and bowed respectfully to Gu Shuixiu, "The old minister has seen the queen, this matter. In fact, it''s not a big deal, it''s just kidding, and it''s also the grandson of the old minister who was wrong first, so the old minister went to the Taifu''s mansion to make amends, and asked the emperor and empress to reveal it."


    Gu Shuixiu looked puzzled, frowned and said warmly, "What is the meaning of Mr. Zhongshuling? If these children really did something wrong, wouldn''t they have a bad memory if they didn''t punish them? What do you have? Even though I told Ben Gong that these children were raised by Ben Gong, I can''t be partial to them because of this, and Ben Gong will be impartial and uphold justice for you."


    Zhongshu Ling heard the words, and felt even more cold sweat and shook his head desperately, "The Empress is serious, the old minister is really not wronged, really not dissatisfied... Please also ask the Empress to see it!"


    "This..." Gu Shuixiu was a little embarrassed, and looked at Dong Chenghu, "Your Majesty, look at this..." Dong Chenghu''s eyes flashed with a little smile, and he said, "Since Zhongshu Lord Ling has said so, then this time I will not pursue it, and the Queen will not have to ask, but these boys are too lawless, and I also ask the Queen to persuade me a lot."


    "The minister and concubine follow the order." Gu Shuixiu docilely responded.


    Zhong Shuling also hurriedly retire, and then stay, I am afraid that this time I will really offend the princes!


    As soon as the people left, everyone immediately relaxed, Gu Shuixiu looked at Zhang Junchi and the others with a funny look, and suddenly said seriously: "This time, no matter who is right or wrong, it is a great deal for you all. Lesson, remember that this is at the feet of the emperor, not Yongjia County, you can''t help but do it if you disagree.


    The grandson of Zhongshuling doesn''t know you, and he is a person who is very proud of his achievements and vanity. He thought that he could be lawless by relying on the power of his family, but he didn''t expect to encounter a hard problem. If it wasn''t for the emperor and Ben Gong Zai sang and acted in front of Zhong Shuling, that old guy would definitely hold a grudge.


    Although a Chinese decree is nothing, the situation in the court is complicated. Once the whole body is involved, it will be very troublesome for the emperor to deal with. If you are considerate of us, you will be less likely to cause trouble outside and cause trouble to the emperor in the future ,do you know? "


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison, with respect on their faces, but there was no dissatisfaction.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the training was almost done, and her attitude softened a little, and then said, "But you should be rewarded for taking the lead for Taifu this time. Come on, what do you want?"


    Yang Zining was overjoyed and immediately asked loudly, "Auntie, can you really want anything?"


    "Zining! Are there any rules!" Dong Yunlan scolded with a sullen face.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "It''s okay, children are naturally born, you don''t need to be so particular in front of your own family, Zining, tell me what you want."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu both looked at Yang Zining calmly. Yang Zining had just been reprimanded by Dong Yunlan, how dare he make excessive demands, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Uncle and auntie, this time the brothers want I want to participate in the literary test, I want to participate in the martial arts test, and I want a weapon that I can get my hands on, is that okay?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "What''s the matter! Go to the arsenal to pick out whatever weapon you want, and take whatever you fancy, as long as I have it here, you can go."


    Dong Yunlan hurriedly knelt down, "Brother Huang, you can''t indulge this child too much, Lord Hou is busy on weekdays, I want to care, they don''t listen to them very much, if you indulge them again, only I''m afraid they will really make a big disaster."


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, the smile on his face gradually converged, "Zining, is what your mother said true?"


    Yang Zixuan quickly stood up, dragged Yang Zining to his knees, "Uncle, it''s all Zixuan''s, isn''t it, you didn''t help father and mother to take a good look at Guan Zining, uncle punish me!"


    Yang Zining shook his head desperately, "Uncle, it''s none of my brother''s business, it''s Zining being naughty and making fun of the servants in the family, it''s all Zining''s fault."


    Gu Shuixiu liked Yang Zining''s lively and sincere appearance, and immediately persuaded: "Your Majesty, Zining is still a child, and some skin is normal. When you grow up, you won''t be so naughty when you are stable, and if you suppress it too much, it will be bad if the child becomes unhappy because of it."


    Yang Zining shrewdly assured: "Uncle, auntie, Zining will obey her mother''s words in the future, and will never be naughty again."


    "You are clever!" Dong Chenghu laughed and scolded, "Okay, get up! Go back and think about today''s affairs by yourself, don''t think that if you have your backing, you will be lawless, what should you do? , think about it, and give me a reflection when you come back."

 v5 Chapter 73： Gu Shuixius Analysis, Proposition Hall

    The children were very happy at first, but after hearing Dong Chenghu''s words, they immediately fainted. Zhao Baoer and Zhang Junchi glared at them, and they responded obediently.


    On the way back to Mingxiu Palace, Dong Yunmei was grateful, "Shuixiu, if you hadn''t come forward this time, the children would still not know how they were taught by their father! Although Qingsong didn''t restrain the children very much, but The only requirement is that the kids don''t get into trouble, but luckily it didn''t cause any major trouble this time."


    Dong Yunmei thought of her current status in the family, and felt more and more of the importance of discipline.


    Gu Shuixiu sunran, "Eldest sister, you are too worried, in my opinion, children are not called trouble, and this time only Zining is the one who shot, but the other party is a group of people, or Bullying, if the children don¡¯t fight back, it will be called shame, Zhongshu ordered the old man to rely on the old and sell the old, thinking that the emperor was always lenient, and because he was an old minister, he wanted to stand out, but he couldn¡¯t recognize the truth, and sooner or later he would be rejected by the emperor.¡±


    "Sister-in-law mean?" Dong Yunlan knew more than Dong Yunmei and Yang Qiong, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and sighed: "The people behind Zhongshuling represent many people, they have long wanted to find fault with the Houfu, but they can''t find a breakthrough, this time it''s just theirs It''s just a test, but they actually want to find Mr. Shen as an entry point, really..."


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how to complain. They thought they picked a soft persimmon, but they didn''t expect this soft persimmon to be harder than a stone, or something that couldn''t be touched. Presumably, after the news spreads out today, the Taifu''s mansion, which has always been very busy, will become lively again.


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t help laughing and said: "Sister-in-law, they deserve it, when the emperor''s brother named Mr. Shen as his grandfather, he said that Mr. Shen is the prince''s mentor and the emperor''s brother. Teacher, it¡¯s just that Mr. Shen has been keeping a low profile, and he doesn¡¯t ask about the court. The elder brother has never asked about the situation of the Taifu¡¯s mansion. Those people didn¡¯t take it seriously. They even broke ground on Taisui¡¯s head. Nengsheng swallowed this sigh and got the Tai Fu''s mansion to bow his knees to apologize, all the face is gone."


    Dong Yunmei and Yang Qiong only reacted, thinking of the wise old man, they really couldn''t figure it out, why were those people stupid enough to provoke Mr. Shen?


    Zhong Shuling returned to the mansion dejectedly, facing everyone''s expectant eyes, he felt a bitter sweetness in his throat, as if a mouthful of old blood was about to spit out.


    When everyone saw that he was wrong, their expressions changed, and they immediately asked: "Sir, what did the palace say? Did the emperor punish those people?"


    The punishment here naturally refers to the attitude of the emperor, and they do not expect the emperor to really punish those children.


    Zhong Shuling shook his head mournfully, and the old voice seemed to be a dozen years older, "No! Not only did the emperor not punish them, but he also warned me in disguise, and then I knew, It turns out that Lord Taifu has such a high status in the emperor''s heart, that very people can compare it, and the children in the mansion such as Anpinghou, Wuninghou, Ningguohou, Yonganbo are all Taifu''s closed disciples. The poor grandson was unlucky and hit the muzzle of the gun.


    I can see it clearly, none of these marquis and uncles can be calculated by us, so you should give up as soon as possible!


    I have to go to see my grandson, and then I have to go to the Taifu''s house to apologize, to live to my age, I still have to..." Zhong Shuling shook his head in frustration. The whole person seemed to be out of anger.


    Everyone look at me, I look at you, but I can''t say a word.


    "What should we do? Are we going to continue to implement the plan?" An adult asked tentatively.


    Someone immediately retorted: "Forget it, now the emperor has warned Lord Zhongshuling, if we act again, the next time the emperor targets people will not be so lucky. Maybe it¡¯s possible to be demoted directly, so let¡¯s talk about it after the imperial examination.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, it was the first day of June, and the whole Jiankang was boiling.


    The officials of the imperial examination were randomly checked, and those who were designated as the officials had to enter the hall of propositions specially set up in the palace, and they could not leave until the imperial examination was over.


    Because this time also involves professional scientific examinations such as medicine, agriculture, water conservancy, weapons, etc., the proposition hall is divided into several courtyards.


    No one can come in here except Dong Chenghu, Dong Yuanxu, and Gu Shuixiu.


    "What''s the Queen''s opinion?" Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were in the Proposition Hall at this time, and there were a number of examiners sitting below, looking at each other silently, nervously waiting to be seated Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu spoke.


    Gu Shuixiu thought she was just accompanying Dong Chenghu, but she never thought that Dong Chenghu actually let her participate in the proposition. This move not only shocked Gu Shuixiu, but also shocked all the examiners of the proposition.


    At this time, what they were worried about was not that the Empress would find out what was wrong with them, but that the Empress would screw up the imperial examination. After all, no matter how capable a woman is, she cannot be like a man. It''s okay to recite poems and write poems correctly, and to give exam questions? It''s simply a fantasy.


    It''s just that they thought so in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say it, so they had to wait in silence, hoping that the emperor would not be too confused.


    Dong Chenghu completely ignored everyone''s expectations and waited for Gu Shuixiu''s opinion.


    Gu Shuixiu was driven to the shelves by the ducks, so she had to look at it seriously, "Don''t worry, the emperor, this time there are a dozen papers in total, each of which is different, the concubine must take a good look at it. OK."


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t, so he had to continue to wait patiently.


    Only Dong Chenghu could wait, and the people below were impatient, but no one dared to say it directly, so they had to start whispering below.


    When Gu Shuixiu finished reading, she looked up and looked around seriously, those talents became quiet, Gu Shuixiu put the paper in her hand on the desk, and said to Dong Chenghu: "Your Majesty, about the paper for the literary test. , Chen Concubine thinks that an analysis question should be added to it, give candidates a scenario, list corresponding questions, and let them express their opinions. It is best that only the emperor knows about the problem, which is called surprise.


    After all, the emperor chooses officials to let them share your worries and solve problems for you. If they don''t even have the ability, what is the point of entering the court as an official? "

 v5 Chapter 74： Agricultural mulberry test questions, medicine additional questions

    Dong Chenghu heard the words and praised in surprise: "Wonderful! I just felt that this paper looked a bit rigid, and if I followed the Queen''s suggestion, I would be looking forward to this imperial examination even more! Just follow the Queen''s advice."


    Dong Chenghu made a direct decision, and the officials who gave the questions below were dumbfounded, and they all turned pale in response. Isn¡¯t it just a disguised statement that the quality of their questions is not good? Fortunately, the emperor didn''t say that he should replace all the questions they gave, or else they really wanted to die.


    Dong Chenghu stared at Gu Shuixiu calmly, his eyes full of love, "What else? What about other subjects?"


    Gu Shuixiu ignored Dong Chenghu''s eyes and took the lead in taking out Nong Sang''s papers, her face became very serious, she looked at the official who issued the papers, and said solemnly: "Where is the official who is in charge of Nong Sang''s papers? ?"


    Everyone saw that Gu Shuixiu looked wrong, you look at me, I look at you, and after a while, five officials came out one after another, three of them were older, and two were middle-aged.


    "Are you agricultural officials?" Gu Shuixiu stared at them seriously, the three old men couldn''t really see anything else because of their old age, the two middle-aged men knew by looking at their skin color, they were pampered all the year round, a little There is no such thing as a farmer.


    How could they know that these five people nodded and replied: "Yes!"


    Gu Shuixiu only felt dizzy, her heart and lungs hurt, and said with anger, "Ben Gong is very curious, how did you become a farm official! Have you ever planted food in the fields yourself? Do you know what is the difference between the crops grown in the south and the north? How much can the crops in the north and the south be harvested in one season? What kind of fields are good for growing food, and what kinds of fields are not suitable for growing food? Do you all know?¡±


    "This..." The three old men were a little unconvinced, and immediately replied: "The ministers and others naturally know that rice is grown in the south, and wheat is grown in the north, and one mu of rice can yield two loads of rice (two hundred One acre of wheat can be harvested four dan, so the price of rice is much more expensive than that of white flour, and as for a bumper harvest, naturally the more fertile the field, the better the harvest.¡±


    The three old men looked at each other and nodded with satisfaction, apparently all three thought so.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing: "Rice yields two tannins per mu, and wheat yields four tannins per mu. I''m very proud? Seeing how you are taking it for granted, then this palace asks you, if this palace wants you to put rice The yield per mu has increased from two to four, and the wheat has increased from four to eight, what should you do?"


    "This is impossible! My Daqi''s per mu yield is already the highest in the Three Kingdoms of Tuyuhun, the Great Wei Dynasty. Tuyuhun traded with me this time, not for my Daqi''s food, Queen. This statement is really difficult for a strong man." An old farm official retorted excitedly.


    I personally think that Gu Shuixiu doesn''t understand anything, she just makes things difficult for them.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at them indifferently, and calmly said: "It''s impossible, it''s not what you said, what this palace wants is a way! The matter of Nongsang can''t be achieved by relying on theory. Even if you get the champion, you are not as good as an old farmer in the field. What does the emperor want such a farmer to do? According to this palace, Nongsang''s paper is not good enough, wait for the adults to figure out how to come out Let''s talk about it."


    Gu Shuixiu''s attitude could not be refuted, and then she opened the paper on medicine, this time she didn''t get angry again, and said very pertinently: "Bengong knows nothing about medicine, if I ask Bengong to look at this Whether the paper is good or bad is really difficult for this palace, so I will not comment on the questions in it. I only ask you to add a few questions: The first question is, if a woman with an abnormal fetal position is about to give birth, use the method of massage medicine and smoke. It can''t make the fetal position correct. At this time, the amniotic fluid has been broken, and the production cannot be delayed. What should I do when it is necessary to protect both the adult and the child?


    Second question, if someone has smallpox, he must be rescued, and he must not leave scars, what should I do?


    The third question, after a disaster, as long as a large number of dead people are always prone to plague, how to prevent it?


    Bengong doesn''t ask much, just add these three questions into it. "


    Gu Shuixiu said with a light smile, the proposition officer in charge of medicine was relieved at first because of the Queen''s words, but at the end they were all dumbfounded, especially the Queen''s number one Question, you can tell from the tone of the Queen Mother''s question that the Queen''s wife does not understand pharmacology, she is obviously modest, but these three questions don''t talk about those candidates, even if they can''t answer them, I really want to put these three questions up , will it lead to no one on the list?


    The examiners were so nervous that cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. In other subjects, Gu Shuixiu more or less suggested adding situational questions, and every subject was never let go. Moreover, the situation that Gu Shuixiu mentioned was very tricky, even they These people in charge of the questions were stumped, and the entire hall was completely quiet.


    Everyone looked at Dong Chenghu nervously, hoping that the emperor could speak justice.


    Everyone suddenly wailed in their hearts, Dong Chenghu didn''t care, he held Gu Shuixiu''s hand distressedly and said, "The queen is also tired, why don''t you go back and rest for a while, I will go back after a while."


    Gu Shuixiu got up without hesitation and left.


    When Gu Shuixiu left, the ministers at the bottom began to persuade you, "Your Majesty, think twice! From the meaning of the Empress, it is clear that you don''t want anyone to be admitted to the imperial examination!"


    "Your Majesty, this minister admits that the Empress does have something unique, but the imperial examination is not a child''s play. If it is according to the Empress, I''m afraid that everyone will fail this time..."


    Makes them stand out in the crowd.


    Dong Chenghu asked directly: "All of you are from imperial physicians, but do you think the three questions raised by the queen are difficult for a strong man?"


    Several imperial physicians immediately got up and replied respectfully: "Your Majesty, the ministers and the others have little talent and knowledge, and are not skilled in medicine. The three questions that the Queen Mother just asked seem to be embarrassing, but they are actually testing people. The minister thinks that these three problems should not be unsolved, but the minister has not been able to think of a solution yet, I am really ashamed!"


    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied with their attitude, and immediately boasted: "It is not easy for you to think like this, I don''t blame you, the queen is always quick-witted, she can ask these three questions , which proves that there must be answers to these three questions.¡±


    When the imperial physicians heard the words, they immediately knelt down to Dong Chenghu excitedly, "Your Majesty! Are you saying that the Empress has a cure for smallpox?"


    "Your Majesty, do you mean that the Queen knows how to deal with this post-disaster plague?"

 v5 Chapter 75： The so-called farm official, Gu Shuixius anger

    Several imperial physicians were about to faint with excitement, Dong Chenghu said with a smile: "You all get up, now these three questions are the exam questions given by the queen, you just add these questions, the queen knows If you don¡¯t know the answer, you will know when the imperial examination is over.¡±


    Dong Chenghu appeased a few imperial physicians, looked at the five agricultural officials who were not convinced, and his eyes immediately sharpened, "I might as well tell you that the rice that the queen planted before yielded seven load per mu, and wheat The yield per mu is 9 dan, she is just asking you how to increase the yield of rice to 4 dan per mu and wheat to 8 dan per mu. It is already watered, so think about it!


    There will never be a day when people like you will come forward, if you let me find the reason..."


    The five agricultural officials were so frightened that their faces were full of disbelief, especially the three old men. The yield of rice per mu was seven and the yield of wheat was nine. How could it be possible! If there is such a method, why haven''t the emperor promoted it before?


    They have this ability, and as agricultural officials, they are not even comparable to the queens raised in the deep palace. How can they accept this fact.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t say any more, but all the people in the hall understood it. They all fell to their knees in fright and watched Dong Chenghu leave the proposition hall. The superiority in their bones was destroyed, and the questions raised by the queen were all tricky and weird, not to mention the students, they couldn''t come up with the answer at once. Everyone couldn''t help but worry. After all, every family had children who had scientific exams. As long as they thought that their children were stuck on these questions, their hearts were tormented.


    When Gu Shuixiu returned to Mingxiu Palace, she was still very depressed. It happened that Bai Tongyu and Dong Qinyan were joking in the room. When they saw Gu Shuixiu coming back, they looked at each other in amazement and hurried forward to salute.


    "Mother, who is this who made you unhappy? Looking at your face, it''s almost dripping water!" Dong Qinyan said coquettishly.


    Bai Tongyu asked worriedly: "Empress mother, there is no one in this palace who dares not to make you angry, but what happened?"


    Gu Shuixiu sighed, and she couldn''t get angry with the two people in front of her, but said in a sullen voice: "I was invited by your father to review the questions in the Proposition Hall today. I went there in high spirits, but when I saw those unqualified questions from the old-fashioned old stubborn, I was really angry to the point where my heart, liver, spleen and lungs hurt.


    Especially the peasant officials, each of them has fine skin and tender meat, even more delicate than the famous actors on the stage, so they can also be called peasant officials! The questions were all non-nutritious. Ben Gong just asked them how to double the yield of grain per mu, and they even questioned Ben Gong. I really don¡¯t know what it is!


    I suggest that your father and emperor can remove all these agricultural officials, Daqi does not have so much money to support idlers! "Gu Shui looked at Dong Chenghu, who came in through the door, with an air of air.


    Dong Chenghu said helplessly, crying and laughing: "Shuixiu, why are you angry with me! I didn''t know they were so bad, if I knew it would be better to let my father-in-law come to be a farm official, At least my father-in-law loves the fields all his life, and if you let him take care of them, he must be so happy!"


    Dong Chenghu just laughed and reassured Gu Shuixiu, but Dong Qinyan raised both hands in approval, "Father, my daughter thinks your idea is very good, grandfather has nothing to do in the mansion all day, and he goes out immediately He will be stared at by some caring people, and he will not go out, nor will he not go out. It is really uncomfortable. If you make your grandfather an agricultural official and let him manage those fields, firstly, when your grandfather has something to do, he will not be doing nothing like this, and secondly. Come on, the official position of the farmer is rather strange, and it doesn¡¯t count as political participation, so it won¡¯t attract too many people¡¯s attention, how about it?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu was distracted by Dong Qinyan''s words, so she thought about it seriously, and looked at Dong Chenghu from time to time to see what he said.


    Dong Chenghu reluctantly looked at the mother and daughter who said that wind is rain, "According to Niu Niu''s words, it is not impossible, but the imperial examination has not yet started, and I don''t know if those five people will be able to meet each other in the end. When the answer comes out, after this imperial examination is over, the imperial court will definitely reshuffle the cards, and at that time, they can indeed arrange a half-official position for their father-in-law and brother-in-law."


    Gu Shuixiu immediately shook her head and objected, "Your Majesty, they have not passed the normal imperial examinations, if you give them a half-official position, it will not be a good thing for them, but my father, you can Let him take care of the farmland. What he loves the most in his life is the farmland. Even if you don''t give him an official or a half-job, he will be very happy as long as he accepts some things about the farmland.


    The future of the Gu family is in the hands of Donglin and the others. If these children are not promising, even if the emperor makes great efforts to help them, it will be useless, and the concubines feel shameless. "


    Gu Shuixiu is not confused, although she also expects the Gu family to prosper, but the premise of prosperity is that the Gu family has the ability, not relying on her or the emperor all the time. .


    Dong Chenghu was very happy when he heard the words, his water show is still the same as before, and his mind has not changed because of his identity.


    Dong Chenghu was delighted, and immediately gave the scenario question in the literary test in front of Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu curiously leaned over to take a look, her eyes widened, and said: "The envoy of a great country is visiting and wants to marry the princess of her own country. The princess does not want to be in a relationship. How can you get the best of both worlds when you have a rift with a big country?"


    "Your Majesty, this is..." Gu Shuixiu asked in astonishment.


    Dong Chenghu laughed, "This time we have calculated the three princes of Wei, although people can''t find anything wrong on the surface, but Huang Wei will definitely hate me, Daqi, in this case. , we don''t have to hide it, we just turn this into an exam question, and let the students all over the world speculate. If the entire scholar in Daqi knows about this matter, it will definitely spread to Dawei at that time. Emperor Wei knows, I''m afraid it will be even worse. I dare not bring it up again.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Your Majesty, your concubine thinks you are overthinking, the third prince of the Great Wei broke into the harem for no reason, and defiled the palace maids. If such a thing spreads out, even if the third prince is intact , I''m afraid Emperor Wei won''t let him go, if we start this time, maybe Emperor Wei will thank us for handling a big trouble for him!"

 v5 Chapter 76： Dong Chenghus question, Dong Yuanjies worry

    Dong Chenghu sighed, "That said, the third prince is also the younger brother of Emperor Wei, so some things have to be guarded against! I don''t know what happened to Prince Yin''s side. In the same way, once the imperial examinations are passed, we will hold the wedding ceremony for Yuan Jie and Duke Rou, and if we can take Prince Yin and his wife safely from Da Wei, we will feel more at ease."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, if things went smoothly, it would be the best, if not...then he could only do it slowly.


    Gu Shuixiu glanced at Bai Tongyu, who was sitting respectfully beside him, and asked, "Your Majesty, the list of students taking the exam has now been sent, do you know if anyone from the Bai ethnic group is participating? ?"


    Dong Chenghu was asked by Gu Shuixiu, and immediately patted his head and said, "Fortunately you reminded me, I was just about to tell you about this! The Crown Princess is also here, you just happened to listen to it together. There are five people who came up in the Cibai News, and these five people are called Bai Kongqing, Baijuandan, Baiyiren, Baisumu, and Baijiangli. Does the Crown Princess know who they are?"


    Dong Chenghu stared at Bai Tongyu suspiciously, obviously not very understanding of the names of the Bai people, all of them were named after medicine.


    Bai Tongyu''s face changed, biting her lip and said: "After returning to the father and mother, among these five people, Bai Kongqing, Baijuandan, and Baisumu are my half-brothers, Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli are clan brothers.


    It''s hard to tell when you see me.


    As for the White Roll Pill... I have some festivals with him, and he is also the one who knows me the most among these five people. If he sees me, I''m afraid he can''t hide it.


    Bai Yi Ren is a medical idiot and doesn''t care about anything but medicine. If this person can be used by the father, he can definitely make the father even more powerful.


    As for Bai Jiangli, he is special. Although he was raised by the Bai tribe, he was adopted by the tribe when he was young. Medical skills have also made great achievements in recent years.


    It can be said that among the five people, the latter two should have the best medical skills. of.


    It''s just that the Bai people never participated in the affairs of the imperial court before, and no one has ever entered the court as an imperial doctor. This time, five of them were dispatched all at once. Tong Yu really couldn''t guess.


    More importantly, Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli were dispatched, so it can be seen that my father must have the intention of letting the clansmen enter the dynasty. "


    In the past, it was not that the imperial court did not extend an olive branch to the Bai people, but the Bai people refused all of them. Now that they have taken the initiative, Bai Tongyu really can''t figure it out.


    Dong Chenghu can understand, it seems that the Bai people''s behavior is a little unusual this time, do you want to send someone to check? Dong Chenghu rubbed his chin in thought.


    Dong Qinyan tried her best to recall what she had seen in her previous life, frowning slightly, "Father, for the sake of safety, let the eldest brother check the situation of the Bai people. Although Niuniu doesn''t care about these things outside, but Hearing you say that, I always feel that my eyelids keep twitching, as if something bad is going to happen."


    When Dong Qinyan said this, Dong Chenghu immediately made a decision, "Then let your eldest brother check it out. He has been to the Bai people, maybe he can really find something."


    Dong Chenghu smiled, "Why do these two stinky boys go to the Mingxiu Palace every day, aren''t they too busy! Let them get in."


    In the blink of an eye, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng had already entered, "Father, why does the **** seem so frightened?" As soon as Dong Yuanzheng spoke, Gu Shuixiu burst into laughter.


    Dong Chenghu looked critically at his youngest son, he really didn''t know why this son was so careless.


    Dong Yuanzheng was unaware, unable to get Dong Chenghu''s answer, and looked around with a puzzled look on the back of his head.


    Dong Chenghu gave up, and said helplessly to Gu Shuixiu: "Quickly find a princess who can take care of him. If I go on like this, I will be mad at him sooner or later."


    Gu Shuixiu listened to her ears, looked at her two sons with a smile, and asked lovingly, "Where do you come from? But you want to eat here with your mother?"


    The two nodded hurriedly in response. They didn''t have any pain from their father, and they still had a mother''s love!


    After Dong Chenghu calmed down, he smiled lightly: "This time, in order to avoid suspicion, I didn''t let you participate in the imperial examination, but you can''t really just ignore everything, and mix it outside every day. , have you heard any news?"


    Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng glanced at each other, looked straight, and said, "I really heard some rumors, last year, the Pei family took the initiative to surrender military power, and the father also left the Pei family behind. A guard, this imperial examination, I heard that the descendants of the Pei family and guards have all signed up. After all, they have all been on the battlefield and made military exploits. The emperor once said that they can be treated preferentially, but this time there are many of them. , if all of them are admitted, I am afraid that all the military attaches in Daqi will be Pei''s family!"


    This is what Dong Yuanjie is most worried about. Although he doesn''t care about these political affairs, it doesn''t mean that he really doesn''t care. If this is not done well, I am afraid that it will bury hidden dangers in the future.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t expect Dong Yuanjie to think of this, looked at his second son in surprise, and encouraged him to continue talking with his eyes.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanjie said bluntly: "Father, the son thinks that the Pei family must have come prepared this time, and we must take measures to deal with it, even if the people of the Pei family want to come I can''t be on the top of the list, but the martial arts is not as good as the literary test, and there can be many accidents during the period, which are hard to prevent, and this is exactly what Erchen is worried about."


    Dong Chenghu was very relieved and said with a smile: "I am very happy that you are worried, but your elder brother has already thought about this matter. Will you make way for them? Not to mention the four boys of the Marquis of Wuning and the Qin family, the two of the Marquis of Anping, the two of the Marquis of Ningguo, and the three boys of the Houyu family of Kaiguo, four boys of the Houwen family of Changlin, and you Dong The two sons of Uncle Yi''s family, these are all going to take martial arts.


    Besides these people, your eldest brother also has many subordinates who are highly skilled in martial arts. This time, some people are also arranged to enter, intending to let them have a bright and upright identity to stand in the court to do things, So the things you worry about will never happen. "

 v5 Chapter 77： Laughing about Dong Yuanzhengs marriage, the exam questions are set

    Dong Yuanjie''s brows finally loosened when he heard the words, looking at Dong Yuanzheng next to him, he couldn''t help laughing: "My father doesn''t know, this Pei family originally wanted to marry their daughter Give it to me, I didn''t think that the royal father would directly marry me and Princess Rou. The Pei family''s abacus was gone, so they decided to hit the third brother, but who is the third brother? It doesn''t matter when it comes to kung fu, and it''s romantic...cough cough ¡­¡±


    Dong Yuanjie coughed a few times, and really didn''t want to be too straightforward.


    Dong Qinyan would not give Dong Yuan a good face, and immediately added with a smile: "The third brother doesn''t have that tendon, go talk to the third brother about the romance, not play the piano to the cow!"


    "Smelly girl... are you looking for a fight?" Dong Yuanzheng threatened Dong Qinyan with wide eyes.


    Dong Qinyan grimaced at him not afraid of death, and then said: "Look, look, he can even beat me, and you still expect him to pity Xiangxiyu!"


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are used to it.


    Gu Shuixiu jokingly said, "Your Majesty, what kind of princess should Yuan Zheng find for this temperament? How about finding a martial arts master who can hold him back?"


    Dong Chenghu made up a picture in his brain. King Wu and Princess Wu staged all martial arts in the mansion every day. Today, the east wind will prevail over the west wind, and tomorrow the west wind will prevail over the east wind.


    Dong Yuanzheng protested: "The queen, I don''t want a tigress, I want..."


    Dong Yuanzheng was stunned for a moment, he was at a loss for words, what did he want? What kind of woman does he like?


    Dong Yuanzheng was confused.


    Gu Shuixiu waited for him to speak, and Dong Yuanzheng didn''t see him for a long time. Then he said with a smile: "What kind of princess do you want, just tell the queen mother, for your marriage, for the sake of other girls For the sake of your life, your mother has granted you the right to choose."


    Dong Yuanzheng blushed with anger and had a thick neck, and he had no choice but to take Dong Yuanjie, who was beside him, to be angry, who knew that Dong Yuanjie had already guarded his hand, and flexibly avoided him, so angry Dong Yuan is jumping, and everyone is even more happy.


    Because Dong Yuanzheng was full of anger and didn''t eat, he left the Mingxiu Palace directly, Gu Shuixiu motioned Dong Yuanjie to follow, so that when the kid was angry, someone would not provoke him. Then something happened again.


    Even Gu Shuixiu, his own mother, couldn''t handle it, Dong Chenghu was even more speechless, and after thinking for a long time, he could only say, "Why don''t you find him a generous and decent, understanding, knowledgeable and reasonable person, Let''s be a lady with high martial arts skills!"


    Not only Gu Shuixiu was stunned, even Dong Qinyan felt incredible, "Father, are you sure there is such a famous lady?"


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes angrily, "Your father is dreaming! Ignore him!"


    Because of Dong Yuanzheng''s marriage, the couple fell into deep entanglement again.


    Three days later, Dong Chenghu invited Gu Shuixiu to visit the Proposition Hall again.


    Gu Shuixiu put aside her laziness and stepped into the proposition hall hand in hand with Dong Chenghu. This time, the proposition officers no longer dared to treat Gu Shuixiu as an ignorant woman and child. Waiting for Gu Shuixiu''s test.


    Dong Chenghu thought it was funny in his heart, but his face was extremely serious. When the palace servant came up with the paper, he read it first and then handed it to Gu Shuixiu to read.


    There is a problem with the roll.


    It has been an hour since the couple read all the papers.


    Last time, the people below whispered because they were impatient, but this time they didn''t dare.


    Gu Shuixiu calmly looked at the extremely nervous proposition officer below, before showing a slight smile after a long time, "Bengong is very happy that you have made corresponding changes according to Bengong''s wishes, but..."


    The hearts of the adults were raised again, but Gu Shuixiu said with a smile: "This palace is not embarrassing you, have you ever thought about the answers to these questions?"


    Everyone look at me, I look at you, the last examiner said bravely: "Returning to the empress, Shu Chen and others have little knowledge, these questions are too flexible, and it is difficult for them to find an accurate answer. ."


    Everyone thought that Gu Shuixiu would be furious because of this, but the answer seemed to be in her expectation, she did not get angry or change her face, but the old **** said in the ground: "The answers to these questions are originally It''s not the only one, so I test the ability of those students. After the imperial examination, all the papers will be presented together. The emperor and this palace will read these questions first. The emperor will not use such a person."


    This time everyone is even more worried. It seems that this time the main problem is still on these questions, and I don¡¯t know if their children can answer them?


    Everyone is worried, but they can''t do anything. Until the end of the imperial examination, they can only be trapped in this gorgeous palace, and even when they go to the toilet, they will be accompanied by someone. !


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were in a very good mood, they left the Proposition Hall and brought them back to Mingxiu Palace.


    When passing through the imperial garden, Dong Chenghu saw that the imperial army was passing through the rockery, so he pulled Gu Shuixiu''s clothes and motioned her to look over.


    The two stared at each other for a long time, then Gu Shuixiu nodded solemnly at Dong Chenghu.


    The two of them acted as if nothing was wrong and continued to walk in the direction of Mingxiu Palace.


    It was not until he returned to the Mingxiu Palace that Dong Chenghu retreated from the palace staff and said with certainty: "The person in the rockery just now is Dong Yi, did you see that too?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, frowning and said, "The third prince of the Wei Dynasty entered the palace through the secret passage from the imperial garden, but the secret passage has been destroyed after the incident, why is Dong Yi still alive today? Over there? Is there more than one secret passage there?"


    Dong Chenghu was also so skeptical, but he thought it was incredible. There is more than one secret passage in a rockery, so the palace is already riddled with holes!


    The more Dong Chenghu thought about it, the more he couldn''t sit still, and couldn''t help saying: "Shuixiu, I will ask Dong San to make arrangements immediately, and let Dong Yi go to Mingxiu Palace to talk about the situation at night, we won''t ask, he will also Don''t say it, I''m really hanging in my heart!"

 v5 Chapter 78： The dark room of the imperial garden, the treasure of bones

    Gu Shuixiu basked in the sun, "Dong Yi is such a personality, he won''t open his mouth until things are clear, no matter if it''s speculation or something, he will be hanging over there today, I guess It should be found something, you didn''t see it, Yu Qi and Yu Jiu are also there!"


    Under special circumstances, it is impossible for the two of them to appear in the palace, and they are still wearing the clothes of the Imperial Forest Army.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t notice the two people, his eyes widened in shock, "You said Yu Qi and Jiu were also there! What are they doing in the palace?


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head, indicating that she was also very confused, "It''s nothing more than two points, what did Dong Yi find on the rockery that is related to Song Youxin, or a corpse was found on the rockery, etc. Yes, and it is also related to Yu Qiyujiu and the others, otherwise Dong Yi would not be able to find them."


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still.


    Not waiting for Dong Chenghu to think of a way to recruit Dong Yi, Dong San has already come to report, "Your Majesty, when our Royal Forest Army was patrolling, we found a dark room on the rockery with seven or eight corpses in it. , and several boxes of gold and silver jewelry, most of which belonged to the royal family of the previous dynasty."


    "What!" Dong Chenghu stood up in astonishment, and looked at Gu Shuixiu in astonishment, "What you said is true."


    Gu Shuixiu walked solemnly to Dong Chenghu''s side and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, the palace servants who retreated from the Royal Garden, leaving only the Royal Forest Army, let''s go over and have a look."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, signaling Dong San to lead the way.


    The road leading to the Royal Garden is all too familiar to a few people, but after hearing such amazing news, one by one is unusually restless, it seems that the Royal Garden is no longer the original Royal Garden.


    When the three arrived at the Imperial Garden, there were eight corpses neatly arranged on the ground, which should be said to be eight skeletons.


    Dong Chenghu directly protected Gu Shuixiu behind him, and said solemnly, "But find out the identities of these people?"


    Dong Yi stepped forward and replied respectfully, "Your Majesty, the Empress, I have initially confirmed that five of these people are eunuchs, and the other three are women. It is unknown who they are. because they were wearing the clothes of the maids of the previous dynasty.


    Dead, the minister has to check again. "


    "Is there anything suspicious about those treasures?" Dong Chenghu meant something, but Dong Yi understood it, and immediately shook his head, "No, those treasures are very clean and have not been touched. The cause of death of these people is not due to poisoning, because now only the bones are left, and the minister will only know after further investigation."


    Gu Shuixiu listened and asked, "Can you tell from the bones how long these people have been dead?"


    Dong Yi nodded lightly and replied, "Empress Empress, these people have been dead for about a year, which is almost the time when we invaded Jiankang."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, and immediately had some guesses in their hearts, Dong Chenghu said solemnly: "Okay, clean up here, these bones are removed first, the gold and silver jewelry in the box All of them will be sent to the state treasury, and the antique jade will be stored separately, and I will make a clear inventory, and I will dispose of them later."


    "Yes!" The Imperial Forest Army responded in unison, Dong Chenghu looked at Yu Qiyu Jiu in the Imperial Forest Army before leaving, he hesitated, but in the end he didn''t say anything at all, and turned around with Gu Shuixiu Leaving, only to call Dong San again.


    "Do you know why Dong Yi called Yu Qiyu Jiu into the palace?" If it wasn''t because there were too many people, Dong Chenghu must have asked directly on the spot.


    Dong San pondered for a while before saying: "At the moment, it is all speculation by the Hou Yongjia, and the minister is not very clear, but the minister knows a little bit of news, it seems that when Song Youxin was planning an uprising, he went to the imperial palace. After Song Youxin died, the clues of these dark lines were all broken. Yu Qiyujiu and the others were the longest with Song Youxin. Yongjia Hou seemed to want them to help check whether the eight skeletons belonged to Song Youxin. people."


    Gu Shuixiu frowned upon hearing this, "What if there are people from Song Youxin? Song Youxin is already dead, or at the hands of the previous court, it has nothing to do with us, even if They are really in the palace, can they still attack us?"


    "Naturally not!" Dong San was so frightened that he was sweating coldly, and hurriedly said: "Empress Empress, what Yongjia Hou means is that when the rebel army invaded Jiankang, Song Youxin''s dark line has already been established. Knowing about these gold and silver treasures, and mixed with these eight people, they perished with them."


    Gu Shuixiu is more comfortable to say this, but when she thinks that there are so many time bombs in the palace, she can''t help but have a headache.


    Dong Chenghu saw her rubbing her head, and said distressedly: "Shuixiu, you don''t have to worry so much, we are all the eunuchs and maids in the previous dynasty. It doesn''t matter whether it''s the court lady **** of the previous dynasty or the secret line of Big Brother Song, anyway, our people are watching, and nothing will happen."


    If it wasn''t for the fear of being told that the rebels were killing innocent people, maybe they would have killed these people long ago, and I would not be relieved to let them go out, and I would not be relieved to stay in the palace. Sent to a more remote courtyard to do some rough work, and then let people watch.


    In the palace, it is inevitable that there will be omissions, and it is not impossible for these people to sneak somewhere in the palace.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that these people can''t be kept any longer, let''s send them all to Zhuangzi!"


    The Royal Palace has many palaces outside, because Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu have no heart to enjoy them yet, these palaces are left to the side by them, and there is only one person inside. , just to send these palace servants over, they are also more at ease.


    Dong Chenghu hesitated for a moment, but nodded in agreement, and asked Dong San: "Dong Yi has finished investigating those secret passages? In a few days, it will be the imperial examination. If you can check these things out before the imperial examination, We can also have one less thing to worry about.¡±


    Dong San was asked by Dong Chenghu and didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t say that there were three or four cases like today''s Royal Garden. They were all on the edge of the palace near the imperial city, but there was nothing there. It''s just something valuable, should we talk about it now? Having said that, will the emperor be more anxious to get angry?


    Dong San was entangled, Gu Shuixiu knew from the look of him that Dong Yi didn''t want to say anything, so he waved helplessly, "Go down, let Dong Yi as soon as possible."

 v5 Chapter 79： The Gu family in chaos, the trip of the Yang family

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the imperial examinations, and the busiest days were those who took the exams.


    The parents who want their children to become dragons all have the same heart. It has nothing to do with status, status and power. The Yongan Mansion was in chaos early in the morning. Zhao and Gu Mingde once again counted the carriage and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone for the children. The brain is excited.


    The two ancestors were in a hurry in the house, and the servants below were also nervous.


    Gu Dongqing and Gu Dongjue are only twelve years old. Seeing that the adults are so nervous, they didn''t think so.


    "What should I do, Grandpa, I want to come up with Gong!" Gu Dongjue said eagerly.


    Gu Mingde, who was still thinking about whether there was something missing, immediately urged in a panic: "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, be careful, don''t fall!"


    Gu Mingde was still worried when he said this, and said to the little servant beside him: "Go and follow the fourth young master and watch."


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu were tired when they watched, Gu Daniu said helplessly: "Dad, what are you doing! It''s not the imperial examination, although it is our family It''s the first time someone has participated, but it''s not as exaggerated as you are, besides, even if the children are admitted to the top spot, it is possible that they can pass your Yongan Bo!"


    Gu Mingde became unhappy when he heard this, and shouted angrily: "Your father, Yong Anbo, is in the light of your eldest sister. The title is over, you have no hope, I will point to the future of these four precious grandchildren, support Huijun Yijun, support our family, rely on you... hum! It is better to rely on me! "


    Gu Daniu was scolded by Gu Mingde, and he lowered his head angrily and stopped talking. Gu Erniu on the side saw that Gu Daniu had eaten and hung up, even if he had something to say, now I dare not say it.


    When Yang Qiong entered the house, she saw the three men in the family were silent, and the three children beside them looked innocent, look at me, I look at you.


    "Dad, but you''re ready, the Yang family and the Qin family will participate in martial arts this time. They are different from our children. We can''t wait for them. Let''s go first! By the way! , what about Dong Jue? Where did you go?"


    Yang Qiong looked around and couldn''t find Gu Dongjue''s figure, so she couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Gu Dongqing said like a little adult: "Mother, my brother has gone out to go out to Gong, we also want to go out to go out and go out again."


    Yang Qiong reacted and nodded again and again, "You have to go out first and then go out, remember to drink less water after entering the examination room, eat lightly, and your aunt has prepared a lot of medicine for you, too. Bring it in together, and you can use it when you feel unwell. Mother has already packed it for you. If the guards question you, you can just say whatever, and let them check."


    Gu Dongqing and several others responded, and Yang Qiong was relieved. These days, she has become more stable under the training of her mother, and she can withstand some big scenes. In addition, she is literate, Zhao''s family didn''t know a single big character, so he simply let Yang Qiong manage everything at home.


    As for Chang Ru, she took the initiative to avoid suspicion, refused to touch the household affairs in the house, and the provincial servants talked about everything. She thought very clearly that as long as the two sons were promising, they would wait for her in-laws for a hundred years. After that, he and his sons moved out of the Yongan Mansion. By then, he would have a daughter-in-law, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    After Yang Qiong waited for the four children to leave, he urged them to get on the bus quickly.


    After the carriage set off, Gu Mingde and the Zhao family slowed down, but this imperial examination lasted three days. If those students who took the specialist examination had to stay in it for five days, the next day they waited, It''s the hardest.


    Because she didn''t know what to do, Mrs. Zhao said to Yang Qiong: "I want to go to your mother''s house to find your mother, and call Mrs. Wu Ninghou along by the way, but you want to come with me. go back together?"


    Now the only people in Jiankang who can talk to Zhao are Mie and Hao.


    Yang Qiong thought that there was a daughter at home who will be married next year, so she nodded to Zhao and said softly: "Mother, I want to marry Yijun to my mother''s house, you What do you think?"


    Zhao shi looked at Yang Qiong in astonishment, thinking that the Yang family is also the year of Yang Zixuan''s marriage, she couldn''t help asking: "Did you tell your big brother and the others?"


    Yang Qiong shook her head, "This is just my idea, I haven''t mentioned it to anyone, I think Zixuan''s child is talented and handsome, and he is Yijun''s cousin, if Yijun gets married in the future , and will not suffer from my in-laws.¡±


    The Zhao family naturally understands what Yang Qiong said, but she does not dare to agree now. Before Gu Huijun''s marriage was given by the emperor, even if the marriage of Yijun was to be settled, Let the palace breathe, "Well, this time, you go over there to find out the tone of your eldest brother and Princess Duanhui. If they have no opinion, I will hand over the sign to the empress and tell me about this matter. If everyone has no opinion. , of course, if the Yang family has other ideas, or the palace does not agree, then you should rest your mind."


    Yang Qiong is no longer the Yang Qiong she used to be, so she naturally knows what Zhao said, and immediately smiled and responded, "Don''t worry, mother, if this doesn''t work, I can only say that the two children have not. Fate, daughter-in-law won''t think too much."


    When Zhao Shi heard this, he smiled with relief, "It''s best if you can think so, you know, our family is actually not as good as the Yang family, and Zixuan is from Princess Duanhui. , can be regarded as half of the royal family, his marriage must be nodded in the palace, plus the previous marriage by Huijun, it is always right for us to be more cautious."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law discussed for a while, and sent someone to the Marquis of Wuning to invite Mrs. Hao, and made a rough plan, just waiting for Mrs. Hao to arrive and then go to the Marquis of Anping.


    On the Wuning Marquis'' side, Xu Bingyao said earnestly to Xu Binghe, who was going to take the exam: "Little brother, although our family is counting on you to honor our ancestors, we don''t need to put too much pressure on ourselves, even if this time If we don¡¯t go up, we still have a chance.¡±


    In recent years, Xu Binghe has already obtained the fame of the people and taught in a private school in Yongjia County. When Xu Bingyao followed the Qin family to Jiankang, he did not follow him, but continued to stay at ease. Yongjia County teaches, if the news of the imperial examination hadn''t spread to Jiankang, Xu Binghe would not have stepped into Jiankang.


    "Sister, don''t worry, my brother has never given up the imperial examinations over the years, and this time I have a certain degree of certainty. Just wait for the good news from my brother!" Xu Binghe smiled calmly and gently at Xu Bingyao He smiled. He knew the situation of the Marquis of Wuning. Now the entire Hou family is headed by the Liu family. Although Liu family is not supported by her parents, she has a high family background and has the style of being a mistress of the family. In addition, Liu family After giving birth to two sons, everything in the Marquis of Wuning will be a big house in the future. All he can do is work hard and support Xu Bingyao.

 v5 Chapter 80： A trip to Anpings residence, inquiring about relatives

    Xu Bingyao was speechless for some reason, and followed with a smile, no more words, Xu Binghe just left not long ago, the people from the Zhao clan have already come to the door, the Hao clan really wanted to go, but Because I was in a hurry for the past two days, it was really not suitable to go out, so I could only regret the rejection of the people sent by the Zhao family.


    When Zhao Shi and Yang Qiong learned about this, they specially sent someone to go to the Marquis of Wuning and sent some supplements, and then they ran to the Marquis of Anping. Mi Shi and Dong Yunlan watched Went to Gu''s mother-in-law and received them warmly.


    "What kind of wind is blowing you here! But the family has no children and is all of a sudden lonely?" Princess, she also gave birth to two grandchildren, and she has nothing to regret. She laughs all day long, and looks a bit similar to Yang Qiong, who used to be heartless.


    The Zhao family is very envious of Mi''s life, not because her family is a princess, but Mi''s has a good son, who can stand up for a day, and follow the emperor to conquer the world, No one dared to say anything after being named a marquis, and it was completely different from the glory that their family had gained through their kinship.


    Zhao sighed: "You also know my concerns with the old man in my family, we put all our hopes on these four children, if they are promising, our Yongan Mansion can really be real. Standing in Jiankang, if they don¡¯t have the skills, the people of our Yongan Mansion will always bow their heads when they go out. Even if they don¡¯t go out, I know how many people are jealous of our family and secretly say that our family relies on the Queen¡¯s concubine. .


    Our old man desperately hopes to be recognized by everyone, which makes me very anxious! "


    Zhao is a very capable woman, if she used to be in Zhishui County, even if she didn''t know one big character, she could manage a family in an orderly manner, and the neighbors praised her, but when the construction Only then did she discover that the life of the upper class is not just about taking care of a family.


    If you have no confidence, no matter how talented you are, no matter how good you are, others will still look down on you.


    Mischief knew more or less about the Gu family, so she immediately restrained her smile and said seriously: "The four children in your family have all grown up from school, and they can sit still and follow along. The two skin boys in our family are different. They have to study and practice martial arts since they were children. What kind of powerful opponent, if you want to worry about it, that''s what I worry about!"


    The Gu family desperately hopes that someone will stand out in Jiankang, but she is worried that the fists and feet will be blind in the martial arts stage.


    Compared to the worries of the two old women, Dong Yunlan looked calm and calm, seeing her calm and relaxed look, Zhao couldn''t help but ask: "Isn''t the princess worried about the child? ?"


    Dong Yunlan was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "Mrs. Yong An is joking, that is my own son, don''t worry about it being fake, but you don''t know, this imperial examination is the Daqi The first time the country was founded, the policy was not perfect. In addition, the court was corrupt at the end of the previous dynasty. Many so-called scholars did not have any real talents. In addition, there was no so-called martial arts in the previous dynasty.


    This martial arts is the first time that the emperor wants to hold this martial arts not only with good skills, but also with ink in his chest, so if people who have not participated in martial arts before, will It is necessary to add a literary test. Those who are famous can skip the literary test and directly participate in the martial arts competition. Although these two boys in our family are not very good at reading, they are also talented scholars. Logically speaking, they can be exempted from the literary test. There will be some preferential treatment for directly participating in the martial arts competition.


    In addition, in the first few days, the people you meet are generally not very powerful. For the two children, it can only be regarded as a hands-on practice. Those people from the Pei family meet! "


    Speaking of this, Dong Yunlan''s brows wrinkled unconsciously, and after a while, she said: "I heard from King Wen that this time the Pei family participated in the martial arts competition not only the children of the Pei family, but also the children of the Pei family. The guards of the Pei family have all been on the battlefield. The emperor once said before that they can participate in martial arts.


    Those who have really seen blood and fought their lives! "


    Mi''s was just worried at first, but now hearing Dong Yunlan say this, she can''t help but worry, "Yunlan, what if the two children really meet those people?"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head with a light smile, "Mother, I just said that this martial arts competition is a competition between literary and martial arts, I discussed it with Lord Hou at that time, and let the children participate again. In the literary test, if the scores are outstanding in the literary test, even if the martial arts ranking is not very high, it is still very powerful for us. Besides, we do not expect the children to work hard.


    Today is the essay test, you can rest assured that on the day of Wubi, the Hou Ye will come in person, not only the Hou Ye, but also Wu Ninghou will also go, and this palace is also qualified to participate. At that time, I will go with Hou Ye, and we will watch, so Zixuan and the others will not be in trouble. "


    With Dong Yunlan''s assurance, Mrs. Mi felt a lot more at ease. Mrs. Zhao didn''t have these worries because all the children in the family participated in the literary test.


    Yang Qiong tugged on Zhao''s clothes on the side, seeing Mi and Dong Yunlan thinking, she said: "Mother, sister-in-law, Zixuan is also sixteen, it''s time to get married Now, have you ever thought about your child''s marriage?"


    Dong Yunlan and Michie looked at each other, obviously not being able to react immediately to Yang Qiong''s escape.


    "Why did my aunt suddenly ask about this?" Dong Yunlan asked curiously.


    Miss Mi also had a strange look on her face, and pondered: "This Zixuan and Zining are the emperor''s nephews, and we can''t make decisions about his marriage. It¡¯s okay to pass, and Zixuan means that a man must work hard for his career first, and he doesn¡¯t have this in mind. We thought that boys are not in a hurry, so we didn¡¯t think about it, what¡¯s the matter? You suddenly asked such a girl?¡±


    Miss Mi knew that Yang Qiong would not aim at nothing, thinking of Yang Qiong''s two daughters, one married to Linhai County, maybe she wanted to keep the other daughter by her side, but she could not decide this matter. .


    Mi looked at Dong Yunlan and wanted to hear what she had to say.


    Yang Qiong and Zhao Shi also looked at her in unison. After Dong Yunlan thought about it, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, "Why do you look at me like this? I don''t count the child''s marriage. Even if Mr. Hou came forward, if Zixuan was unwilling, it would be useless. That child has great ideas. The older he grows, the more cunning he becomes. He speaks and does things without leaking, and is very good at diverting others'' attention. It came back without success, and now I think I want to understand that children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren, and Zixuan is less than twenty years old, so I don¡¯t plan to care about it.¡±

 v5 Chapter 81： Yang Zixuan, the essay test is over

    Dong Yuanjie is now 20 years old. Although she is engaged, she has not yet married. With Dong Yuanjie as an example, Dong Yunlan will not force her children.


    No matter who Yang Zixuan marries, as long as there is no opinion in the palace, and Dong Yunlan is more direct, as long as Yang Zixuan likes it, there is no problem.


    After the Zhao family and Yang Qiong left the Anping residence, Yang Qiong said bluntly: "Mother, see what my aunt means, it seems that you want to marry Yijun to Zixuan." Dong Yunlan used the Declarative sentence, the tone is very affirmative.


    Miss Mi sighed and pondered: "We really can''t be the master of Zixuan''s marriage, and Zixuan only regards Yijun as his cousin. If you say my two granddaughters, Zixuan What I admire more is Huijun, for Yijun, it''s impossible!"


    Mi''s still knows Yang Zixuan quite well, this child is not as easy to get along with as he looks on the surface, and he has a ghost idea in his heart, others can''t see him, but he has long since deceived other people''s ancestors The eighteenth generation knew it clearly.


    Dong Yunlan smiled lightly: "Mother, you can see clearly, Zixuan and the others have grown up together since childhood, and their temperaments are similar. Very thoughtful, Empress Empress is almost in a hurry for King Wu''s marriage now, but what can I do? The child is not enlightened, no matter how anxious Empress Empress is, it will still be the same. You know, King Wu is already eighteen, let''s Zixuan is only sixteen, but there is no need to mention these things to the children now."


    Although Dong Yunlan knew that Mrs. Mi would not easily accept Zixuan Zining''s marriage, she had to say a few more words.


    Yang Zixuan and the others, who are being remembered here, are staring at the exam papers in the exam room. The last question to try.


    Yang Zixuan muttered: "The envoy of a great country is visiting and wants to marry the princess of his own country. The princess does not want to be in a relationship. Why didn''t the previous test papers given me have such questions?"


    "This is too messy! How can such a question arise..." There have been many such doubtful mumbles in the examination room.


    The examinee was still bowing his head in contemplation, unaware that the examiner''s forehead was already sweating.


    Some of the candidates who were high-spirited before, are all panicked now, some people don''t think so, and they answer at will without thinking about it, some people really think about it, but it is I can''t think of the reason, of course, there are also those who are very bloody, and they swipe their brushes immediately, impassionedly, and write a large passage.


    Three days are not long or short, but during these three days, everyone was trapped in a small room, and there were people staring at them for twelve hours , there is no freedom at all, and they still eat some cold dry food, and three days are like a year for them.


    .


    It was Gu Donglin and the others, but they did not have the good physique of the Yang Zixuan brothers. After walking out of the examination room, they all seemed to collapse.


    Gu''s family, who had been guarding outside the examination room, saw Gu Donglin and others, and immediately took the four children away.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao shihed their necks eagerly in the Yongan Mansion, and ran out until they heard the sound of a carriage outside.


    Gu Mingde was eager to know the situation of the children''s exams, but when he saw the haggard appearance of the four children, he couldn''t speak, and said distressedly: "Come on, hurry up and prepare for the young masters. Hot water to eat, let them eat well, and have a good rest."


    Gu Donglin and the others slept, and didn''t wake up until dawn the next day. After a night''s rest, the spirit of the four of them looked much better.


    The four greeted the elders with a wry smile. Gu Donglin said apologetically, "Grandpa, we were too tired yesterday and made you wait for a long time."


    Gu Mingde waved his hand and didn''t care at all, "It''s okay, we''ve heard others talk about the situation in the exam room, it''s hard for you to endure this for three days, Dong Jue and his uncle just woke up. , not much earlier than you, so you don''t have to feel guilty."


    The four children felt better.


    When Gu Donglin and the others sat down, Gu Mingde asked, "Yesterday, Grandpa wanted to ask you guys, how did you get on the test? Is there any hope of being on the list?"


    Gu Mingde looked at Gu Donglin and the others with hope, even if one of them said he was sure, that would be good.


    Gu Donglin looked at the younger brothers beside him and smiled bitterly: "Grandpa, we really don''t know how to answer you if you ask this question, it was fine when we first started to do the question, talk to Mrs. It''s almost the same, we have also done the corresponding test questions, there will be no problems, but the last question..."


    When Gu Donglin said this, he smiled helplessly at the crowd: "We haven''t seen the last question before, and I can still recite the question: the envoy of a great country is visiting and wants to marry the princess of his own country, The princess doesn''t want to be in a relationship. If she doesn''t, she will have a rift with the big country. How can you get the best of both worlds?


    Grandpa, if it were you, how would you answer this question? "


    Gu Mingde was taken aback for a moment, "This is the princess and the envoy, this topic..."


    "Grandpa also found out, right? Ordinary proposition officers would not dare to ask questions like this. Nine times out of ten, this question was written by the emperor himself, so we guess that this question is the key of the whole essay test. The most important thing, but you can also see that there is no standard answer to this question at all. It tests the students'' flexibility and ability to do things.


    Obviously, the emperor didn''t want nerds, he wanted worthy ministers who could govern the country and the country, so the grandson said he didn''t know, we were not sure if what we wrote was the emperor want to see. "


    Pen, how many people were caught off guard.

 v5 Chapter 82： A trip to the Marquis of Wuning, Qin Shans words

    Gu Mingde and Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu and their sons are all stupid. They don¡¯t understand this, but they can also see something from Gu Donglin¡¯s expression. More importantly, they didn¡¯t listen to it beforehand. When it comes to the wind, it is even more difficult to comment at this time. At this time, the father and son, you look at me, and I look at you.


    Gu Mingde was anxious, so he said: "Well, let''s go to Wuning Marquis for a walk, their children have participated in the martial arts competition, and also participated in the literary competition, go to their house and ask It''s clear."


    Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu had no choice but to nod their heads.


    Gu Donglin and the others also wanted to know the situation of the others, so they went with them.


    Uncle Qin was overjoyed when he saw that the Gu family came over, and said enthusiastically: "Are you guys traveling as a family today? I''ve been in Jiankang for so long, and I haven''t seen such a thing before. Many people came to our house."


    "It''s not that so many people come to your house, it''s that your family doesn''t want so many people to come!" Gu Mingde said cheerfully, and then asked, "Is my sister-in-law alright!"


    Uncle Qin shook his head, full of anger, "What''s the matter! It''s because the children took the imperial examinations, and they got angry a little bit, just take two doses of clear fire soup, and hurry into the house sit!"


    After the Gu family was invited to the main room, Uncle Qin immediately sent someone to call Qinshan Qinchuan and the others.


    Gu Mingde was thinking about the imperial examination, so he asked: "Big brother, I will not hide from you, our Donglin came back this time and said something, I remember your children It seems that not all of them participated in the martial arts, and there were also civil trials, so I wanted to come over and ask about some things."


    "So it''s like this, you wait, the children will be here soon, and it happens that the younger brother of my daughter-in-law is also in the house, and I will ask him to come with me later.


    Originally we meant to let the children participate in the martial arts, but when I came to my daughter-in-law, she said that the children should participate in the civil examinations, saying that it was because their uncles were taking the road of civil service. The nephew can take care of me, I thought about it and followed them. "Uncle Qin said with a smile, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Gu Mingde looked surprised, "So all of your children in the first room participated in the martial arts exam, and all the children in the second room participated in the civil exam?"


    Uncle Qin nodded, "That''s fine, after all, Qin Shan is the Marquis of Wu Ning, this marquis belongs to the big room, and the two boys in the big room are better at kung fu. With their father, the two boys in the second room are better at reading, and with their uncle, being a civil servant will not conflict with the big room, which is good."


    Gu Mingde nodded in agreement. The situation of the Qin family is different from theirs. The title of their family belongs to him and will be passed on to the eldest son in the future, but the second room can also follow suit. After all, this title belongs to him. , but the title of the Qin family is directly on Qin Shan. To put it bluntly, it has nothing to do with the second room.


    The second house is at best relying on the big tree of Wuning Houfu to enjoy the shade, but in fact the family is white, and the second house of the Qin family has been separated, if not because the Jiankang house is too expensive , They are new arrivals again, Uncle Qin does not agree with the second room to go out for a single, or the second room would have moved out long ago.


    Looking at this, Gu Mingde suddenly understood the intention of the second room to go as a civil servant. One is to avoid the edge of the big room, and the other is to drink Xu Binghe to help each other.


    The two were talking, Qin Shan and others had already entered the door one after another.


    Qin Shan is now the Marquis of Wuning, and his grade is higher than Gu Mingde. It stands to reason that the Gu family should salute Qin Shan, but Qin Shan said directly as soon as he entered the house, "Uncle, we are like a family It''s like a person, don''t be so polite, just treat it like your own home, those rules are made for outsiders to see."


    Qin Shan said that he cares about the physical and mental well-being of his family.


    Liu Yueyi on the side smiled and said: "Uncle can come, we are too happy! I''ll go to greet the next person to prepare meals, let''s eat at our house today!"


    Uncle Qin and Qin Shan nodded in agreement, Gu Mingde couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of the Qin family, so he had to agree.


    Gu Donglin and others couldn''t bear it anymore, and when they saw Qin Zuxin and others, they immediately asked, "How did you do this time?"


    Qin Zuxin smiled helplessly, he didn''t know how many times he was asked this question, "Zu You and I went to martial arts. Similarly, the problem should not be big, but Zu Ming and Zu Yin, we have all heard that this time the emperor''s question really stunned all the students who were rushing for the exam.


    Some people cried as if they were in mourning when they left the exam room because they failed to do the last question, and some kept shouting that they were going to commit suicide. There are all kinds of people. "


    Qin Shan on the side immediately said: "I was going to enter the palace today, but this morning the civil and military officials were quarreling with each other because of the subject of the imperial examination. Some supported the emperor''s reform, and some opposed it. Yes, it was said that the emperor was making a fool of himself, and the whole hall was like a vegetable market. In the end, the emperor was angry and walked away.


    The imperial examination has passed, and the matter is a foregone conclusion. In fact, it is useless to say more. Some of them are boiled, and it is estimated that the emperor will not want to go to the morning court for the past three days. "


    Qin Shan thought of what it looked like in the early morning of this day, all the high-ranking officials were arguing like shrews scolding the street, and some people took off their shoes to fight. his knowledge of civil servants.


    Dong Chenghu was so angry that he threw something, which made everyone quiet, but the courtroom was already in a mess, and all the officials involved in the disturbance are now punished to kneel outside the hall, and I don¡¯t know when they will be able to Calm down.


    The Gu family was dumbfounded when they heard it, and Gu Daniu couldn''t help but muttered: "Why are those high officials like this..." Gu Daniu didn''t know how to describe it.


    Gu Mingde sighed: "The emperor should be very embarrassed, it''s like this!"


    Gu Mingde felt a little distressed, after all, he was his son-in-law, and he was filial to them. Over the years, they have long regarded Dong Chenghu as their son.


    Qin Shan quickly comforted: "Uncle, don''t worry, the emperor''s attitude is very firm, and there is no doubt that those officials who make trouble are still being punished. He punished them heavily. One was to kill chickens to warn the monkeys, and the other was to hope that those people would not be able to go out for three days, so that the court would be quieter.


    After three days, the exam will start again. Even if those people want to make trouble, they can''t make trouble. "


    "That''s fine!" Gu Mingde''s eyes widened in shock. It should have been a sacred thing in his eyes, but it seemed like he was playing a family when he arrived at Qin Shan''s mouth.


    Qin Shan nodded affirmatively, "Uncle, in fact, that''s what happened in the early morning. Everyone''s identities are similar, and they don''t have anything to show off."

 v5 Chapter 83： The heated discussion, Qin Zuxins marriage

    "So sometimes when everyone quarrels, the scene gets out of control. This imperial examination is related to everyone''s interests. Every family has students who are referenced. Where did they get a lot of papers for their own children to practice, I thought it was a sure thing, but such a big accident happened, do you think they can''t be in a hurry to get angry?


    Even Gu Daniu and Gu Erniu could see Qin Shan''s gloating expression.


    Gu Daniu couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Qin Shan, why do you seem so happy?"


    "Is it so obvious?" Qin Shan smirked and touched his nose, "It''s not that I''m gloating, it''s that we are all royalists, and the emperor is loyal support, so this time we are very calm , No one took the initiative to pick things up, and no one took the initiative to take the initiative, and most of the supporters on the emperor''s side were military officials, and most of the people who were punished this time were civil officials.


    If it wasn''t for Jiankang to set off firecrackers at will, I would have let the children set off firecrackers. "


    Qin Zuxin rolled his eyes reluctantly, ignoring his convulsing father, and said to Gu Donglin: "How do you feel this time? Zu Ming and Zu Yin said that they had been thinking about the last question for a long time, but they couldn''t To come up with a foolproof strategy, you can only write something as much as possible, and Uncle Binghe is the same, but he has more experience than us, and some of these things will have more connotation than ours.¡±


    Gu Donglin looked at the people in the Qin family hall, and saw that there were no outsiders, so he pressed his voice and said, "This time the subject is the princess and the envoy, we guess it should be with cousin Niuniu. There is also the third prince of the Great Wei. Although it has been so long, the third prince of the Great Wei asked to marry the cousin Niuniu at the palace banquet. I think there is an article in here.


    Well, I think what the emperor wants to test is our ability to participate in politics. "


    Qin Zuxin nodded again and again, he agreed with Gu Donglin''s statement, Qin Zuming frowned and said: "I answered this time too, but I think the great Qi and Yangyang are not as big as the Great Wei. Poor, we shouldn''t have wronged the princess and the relative, so we can directly refuse the marriage, but we can''t save the big Wei''s face, so we can change the marriage of the princess to marry the other''s princess, so that we can not hurt the peace, but also don''t have to marry the princess, Kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    Qin Zu''s news, his eyes lit up, "Wonderful! This is really a good way, and this time the Great Wei sent Princess Rou over, and the emperor also gave Princess Rou and His Royal Highness King Wen a marriage. To save Da Wei''s face, the answer has always been there, why didn''t I think of it!"


    Qin Zuxin patted his head in annoyance, Gu Donglin also had an afterthought, that King Wen was still their cousin, and they ignored it.


    Qin Zuxin saw that Gu Donglin looked wrong, so he asked, "How did you answer?"


    Gu Donglin said weakly: "How else can I answer, of course I must not marry the princess, as for how to prevent the two countries from having a rift, what I wrote is that you can choose another woman from the ministers to confer the princess to marry her. ."


    "This answer is also possible." Xu Binghe''s voice rang in the ears of several people.


    Qin Zuming shouted happily: "Uncle."


    Then excitedly said to the crowd: "My answer is similar to what my uncle wrote, but my uncle considered more comprehensively than me, and he also wrote how to decline the envoy''s request, and also, marry the princess of the other party. You should give more expensive betrothal gifts, etc., to save the face of the other party. I didn''t think about it so much, so I just wrote a rough outline."


    Several children who participated in the imperial examination were discussing extremely enthusiastically. Gu Mingde looked at the group of children and couldn''t help saying: "Zu Xin is also twenty-two, Zu Ming is nineteen, and all the children are It''s because the family situation has not been married yet, this time you are planning to find a daughter-in-law for your child?"


    Speaking of this matter, Uncle Qin immediately became interested, "Of course I want to find a good wife for the children, but I am blind to Jiankang''s affairs and know nothing. If you want to find it, there is nowhere to find it, plus Shan¡¯er said before that the situation in Jiankang is complicated, let¡¯s not make friends with any one, so I don¡¯t dare to control it now.¡±


    Qin Shan explained on the side: "Uncle, Yueyi and I plan to find someone else for the two children after the results of this imperial examination, but I see your family Yijun is fine. , If possible, I really want to marry back and be a daughter-in-law!"


    Qin Shan seemed to be joking, but stared nervously at the reaction of the Gu family. If the Gu family did not object, he really wanted Gu Yijun to be his daughter-in-law.


    One is because Gu Yijun is very good at teaching etiquette and so on. His temperament is like a rose with thorns. It needs to be strong, strong, soft and soft. It is very suitable for a family of generals like them. The Queen''s own niece, with this relationship in place, he wants this daughter-in-law even more.


    Gu Mingde hasn''t said anything yet, Gu Daniu''s eyes have already lit up, Yang Qiong''s heart is not to let Yijun marry away, if he can marry the Qin family, presumably Yang Qiong is also willing.


    It''s just that Gu Daniel can''t control this matter, so he can only look at Gu Mingde with hope.


    Gu Mingde also wanted such a marriage in his heart, but... "It would be the best if the matter of the two children could be accomplished, but before Huijun''s marriage was granted by the emperor''s decree, this time Yijun''s marriage We still have to ventilate the palace, if the emperor and the queen have no opinion, we will naturally be happy."


    Uncle Qin and Qin Shan were relieved when they got the words of the Gu family. Qin Shan has given it.


    After returning from Wuning Marquis, Gu Daniu immediately told Yang Qiong and Zhao the good news.


    There should be no problem on the side."


    There is no problem with Gu Shuixiu, and there is no problem with Dong Chenghu.


    Yang Qiong thought of going to Yang''s house before, Mi''s and Dong Yunlan''s answers to her were vague, but Qin''s family directly stated that they wanted to marry Yijun, both of them were in Jiankang, and both It''s the Marquis''s house, whichever one you choose is actually the same, so he also smiled and nodded.

 v5 Chapter 84： The second exam, the Pei family

    At the same time, in the Mingxiu Palace of the Imperial Palace.


    Dong Chenghu rested on Gu Shuixiu''s thigh and was enjoying her massage with his eyes closed.


    "I heard about what happened in the court today. Those ministers are still kneeling outside the hall. What is the emperor going to do?" It made Dong Chenghu more calm.


    "What else can I do? Just let them continue to kneel, and don''t teach them a lesson. I really think I can let them round and flatten, and directly ignore my existence one by one, but Chaotang is a market, vixens are scolding the street! It''s not proper, let them kneel this time, kneel until they are dizzy, and then carry them back, I want to see if they dare to splash in the future!"


    Speaking of that group of people, Dong Chenghu is very angry. In his opinion, there is no problem with the proposition of the imperial examination. , he just added a subjective question, and it caused such a big backlash. If it wasn''t for this incident, he still didn''t know how much these people usually acted and disobeyed.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed in her heart, "The emperor doesn''t need to be so angry, I have also heard about things outside, those adults put a lot of thought into the scientific examination of their children, I don''t know where they got it from. Some messy papers are just for their children to be able to go to high school in one fell swoop, and now the emperor has given them such a hand, unexpectedly, many people have lost their calculations, if they don''t react violently, I feel abnormal. "


    The world is all for profit. This is human nature. Now Dong Chenghu has touched their interests. If they are indifferent, Gu Shuixiu really doubts it.


    won''t be here anymore."


    Dong Chenghu gritted his teeth and said that many of these people were former military advisers or military Chinese clerks, and many of them were not Dong Chenghu''s people, just because they followed the rebel army to conquer the world, and Dong Chenghu had no civil servants that he could arrange. Had to put these people in some important positions first.


    Gu Shuixiu frowned and said, "Your Majesty, I know your urgency to make a change, but these people are intertwined, and if you move your whole body, if your Majesty doesn''t have a mature idea, it''s best to take it slow. Don''t compete with them at this time.


    "


    Dong Chenghu had always trusted Gu Shuixiu''s words, so he nodded when he heard the words. In fact, he was just talking angrily. If these civil servants really want to move, it''s not that simple.


    "The next exam will be in two days, and there will definitely be another riot at that time. Next time I will directly remove their official positions, see if they dare to be so reckless! "Dong Chenghu said angrily.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words, "Why does the emperor say such childish words, the first literary test is because there are conventions to compare, these people have a reason to make trouble, the next one will be my court First, we are the precedent. If they want to make trouble, they have to be justified, right?


    "


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly, seeing Dong Chenghu being so angry, she couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Two days later, the second exam kicked off.


    With the first literary test, everyone has no idea about the second test, plus this second test is the first time, everyone is a little flustered, of course, except for Those Wubi references who are ready for a big fight.


    At this time, Dong Yuan was sitting on the judge''s bench. In front of the judge''s bench was a high platform for the competition. Around the high platform were a circle of benches. All the candidates who did not play were surrounded by them. Sit on a high platform in a circle.


    The Qin family has Qin Zuxin and Qin Zuyou, the Yang family has Yang Zixuan and Yang Zining, and the Zuo family has Zuo Fengshi and Zuo Fengren.


    Six people just sat together, and opposite them were a group of people led by the Pei family.


    Yang Zixuan looked at the group of people in the Pei family, and whispered to them: "We have checked that all the direct descendants of the Pei family have been dispatched this time, and the elder one is called Pei Zhongxin, he is To inherit the throne of Dingguo, his two brothers are Pei Zhongxin''s two brothers, one is called Pei Zhongren, the other is called Pei Zhonghe, and the second and third members of the Pei family are behind him, so this time, the direct line of the Pei family was dispatched. There are seven people, and the remaining ones are the close friends of the Pei family, and they are also strong competitors in this competition. Their existence is to clear the obstacles for the seven people, so if we meet the people of the Pei family later ,you are welcome.


    "


    After all, they are the direct sons of the Marquis family, unless the Pei family wants to oppose the Marquis of Anping, the Marquis of Wuning, and the Marquis of Ningguo.


    Zuo Fengshi and others listened very seriously, and the Pei family opposite was talking about the six of them.


    Pei Zhongxin said solemnly: "If you meet those six people later, just defeat them, don''t hurt them."


    Pei Zhongjun is a person from the second room. He doesn''t know Jiankang''s situation very well. He asked inexplicably, "Brother, is there any difference between these six people?"


    Pei Zhonglin and others on the side stared at Pei Zhongxin seriously.


    Pei Zhongxin didn''t look at them, still stared at Yang Zixuan and others carefully, before slowly saying for a long time: "The six of them are from the Marquis of Anping, Marquis of Wuning, Marquis of Ningguo, and the emperor. The queen is close to her family, and they are all loyalists. If our people really hurt them, I am afraid that the emperor will not spare us lightly."


    "Brother, when the sword has no eyes during the competition, how can you blame us!" Pei Zhonglin said unconvinced.


    Pei Zhongxin shook his head, "Look, King Wu is sitting on it, this is not a calm master, if you hurt these six people, King Wu will attack us immediately, no need When the emperor comes forward, if he really angers King Wu, no one can help us!"


    Pei Donglin and others followed Pei Zhongxin''s words and looked at Dong Yuanzheng on the high platform, and couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Almost everyone in Jiankang knew the violent temper of King Wu. Even women have to clean up and so on, if it really provokes such a disregarding master, it is indeed a big trouble.

 v5 Chapter 85： Yu family, Wubi began

    Between Yang Zixuan and the Pei family are Yu Yi''s three sons, Yu Hongjun, Yu Hongfei, Yu Honghai, and Yu Qiyujiu and other boys , There are about a dozen of these people together, each of them is strong and strong, and it seems that they are not easy to mess with.


    More importantly, Yu Yi and others belong to Dong Chenghu''s faction. This time Wubi Dong Chenghu''s calculus is to make Yang Zixuan and the children of Yu Yi, Yujiu and others stand out and weaken the Pei family After these people get up, the court can slowly exchange blood, so that he can master the entire Daqi faster.


    Different from Yang Zixuan and Pei Zhongxin''s analysis, Yu Hongjun said to his younger brothers: "You don''t have to worry about anything when you play later, you can play how you want, just do your best, let''s Honestly, as long as the opponent admits defeat, we will stop, and we don''t have to force people to death, understand?"


    Yu Hongfei and the others nodded quickly, "Brother, what if we confront those two forces later?"


    Yu Honghai said a little uneasily: "Brother, the Pei family looks menacing, they have seen blood on the battlefield, these people will not show mercy, but Yang Zixuan is the leader. Those six people are more pleasing to the eye, and looking at their appearance, there is no lethality."


    Yu Hongjun couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He really didn''t know why his younger brother was so careless. Didn''t he know that dogs that don''t bite are fierce?


    The grandson of the adult''s family is bedridden, and he can''t even take the imperial examinations. I heard that at that time, he selected a group of people by himself. Except for the grandson of the grandson of Zhongshuling, who can''t kung fu, the others were guards, and all were defeated by him. hand, and he was only twelve years old.


    I am the only one who can''t be weaker than Yang Zining in kung fu. So, do you still despise your opponent? "


    Yu Honghai was immediately dumbfounded. After watching Yang Zixuan for a while, he soon found Yang Zining. The boy was probably because of his martial arts practice. He was only twelve years old. Like fifteen or sixteen.


    "Is that him?"


    Yu Hongjun nodded in the direction Yu Honghai pointed, and then looked at Dong Yuanzheng on the judging platform, he couldn''t help but have a headache: "I see, this time King Wu also came forward, King Wu is not a vegetarian , we don''t need to keep our hands when we really meet later, but we can''t kill, or we will offend King Wu."


    Yu Hongfei and the others swallowed their saliva, looked at Dong Yuanzheng, Yang Zixuan and others, they all had a headache, they practiced martial arts since childhood, their minds are straight, they really don''t know how to bend Twisted things.


    Just as they were making small calculations, the guard outside suddenly said loudly: "Princess Shuxian, Princess Duanhui, Duke Zhen, Duke Ding, Marquis of Wuning, Marquis of Anping , The Duke of Ning has arrived."


    Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan walked in the front, followed by Duke Zhen and others. After accepting the salute from everyone, Dong Yunlan said, "No salute, this palace is with Princess Shuxian and all the princes. Marquis is here just to join in the fun, you can take the exam as you please, don''t mind, and ask His Royal Highness King Wu to preside over the martial arts exam."


    Dong Yuanzheng motioned to Dong Yunmei and Dong Yunlan, and immediately looked around the entire examination room solemnly. The examination room, which had some voices of discussion, immediately quieted down. Dong Yuanzheng sat down with satisfaction and looked at the sky. Shen Sheng said: "The martial arts exam starts now! The examiner announces the candidates'' opponents and the order of the competition..."


    Dong Yunmei looked at her two children and said worriedly to Dong Yunlan beside her, "Little sister, are you worried?"


    Dong Yunmei could not help shrinking when she saw some fierce people on the field. Although she had seen Zuo Fengshi and Zuo Fengren practice martial arts over the years, she had never seen them with others In sparring, I don''t know what the strength of my two sons are, and I can''t help but worry.


    Dong Yunlan smiled and said with relief: "Eldest sister, we are all here, even if something really happens, isn''t there still Lord Hou and the others? Look, Yuan Zheng is still sitting on the jury seat, If something goes wrong, Yuan Zheng will definitely take action immediately, don''t worry, besides, the two children have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and although they can''t say that their martial arts are unparalleled, they won''t suffer any harm, just feel at ease."


    Zuo Qingsong next to Dong Yunmei nodded, agreeing with Dong Yunlan''s statement, "With my father here, how could I let my child have an accident? I just told you, I''m calling you Don''t come here, you might be more worried when you see the kids playing."


    Dong Yunmei muttered twice, but did not refute Zuo Qingsong''s words, and then watched quietly.


    The first round of the exam is very simple, ten people are in a group, and only one person can win. There are more than 1,000 people in total, divided into more than one hundred groups. , I don''t know if someone did it on purpose. The six Yang Zixuan were not in the same group, and the people from the Pei family were all separated.


    Everyone made it to the top without any surprises. Those who won on the first day can already be awarded the martial arts. The next day is the competition of these martial arts. , The third day is the competition of Wu Jinshi, and the top three are selected from Wu Jinshi.


    Dong Yunmei breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her two boys were victorious, and she was even happier than the two children.


    Zuo Qingsong just chuckled helplessly, but didn''t say anything. I hope Dong Yunmei will stop clamoring to come and watch the game in the next two days. After all, there will really be blood at that time.


    "Look, little girl, our two children have won! I will reward them well when I go back today."


    Dong Yunlan didn''t know how to tell her about the next game, so she could only laugh.


    Dong Yuanzheng on the jury was very satisfied with the result. He stood up and said a few words before everyone was evacuated. Those who lost will not be eligible to enter the examination room again tomorrow. The next challenge will be even more severe.


    As night fell, the Ningguohou mansion was brightly lit, Dong Yunmei looked at her two sons distressedly, and gave them food again and again, "Come, eat more, you have worked hard today, wait for this Wubi After the end, you can relax and relax, if both of you win, your uncle and aunt must be very happy..."


    Dong Yunmei was still thinking about it, the Zuo Fengshi brothers looked at each other and could only listen silently without refuting.

 v5 Chapter 86： Dong Yunmeis distress, Dong Yunlans instructions

    Zuo Qingsong didn''t intend to interject, but seeing his two sons like this, he felt distressed, so he had to change the subject, "You two go to rest after dinner, it will be true from tomorrow onwards. There are more than 100 people who have qualified for the sparring today. It is estimated that there will be only 40 or 50 left after the end of the 100 people tomorrow. What you have to do is to recharge your batteries, protect yourselves, and remember my words! "


    Zuo Fengshi nodded immediately, took two bites of rice and dragged Zuo Fengren away.


    Dong Yunmei shouted several times behind them and failed to call them back, so she couldn''t help but get angry, "Really, even eating a meal is not good, how can your body take it!"


    Zuo Qingsong hurriedly said: "Okay, let''s eat by ourselves, you''ll be fine if you don''t eat a meal. You''re tired today, so don''t go tomorrow, I''ll be there to support, make sure we My son will be fine, how is it?"


    Zuo Qingsong really felt sorry for Dong Yunmei. She was not in good health at first, but today her nerves were highly tense. Seeing how tired she looked, she knew she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Dong Yunmei still wanted to be stubborn, but found that her body was really overwhelmed, so she had no choice but to respond, "Then you really want to take care of our son tomorrow, I have only two sons, who is injured? I feel bad for it!"


    Zuo Qingsong nodded quickly, no matter what Dong Yunmei said, she should do it, to save her from chattering.


    Compared with the Marquis of Ningguo, the Marquis of Anping is much more normal. Dong Yunlan is not as ignorant as Dong Yunmei. It''s just that in front of the children, she didn''t say anything that worried the children, but repeatedly warned: "If you meet those people in the Yu family in tomorrow''s game, you can have a friendly discussion, and you don''t have to fight to the death.


    Be careful if you meet someone from the Pei family. The Pei family''s ambition is not small. The power of the Pei family, the emperor will not take the initiative to take action in the face of the Shen family, but you are different.


    Last time you beat up the grandson of the Zhongshuling family, everyone knows you are not easy to mess with, and there are rumors outside that you are the second world master who is not stingy. Although this is ugly, it gives you willfulness As an excuse, if you run into someone from the Pei family tomorrow, don''t be soft-hearted, just do it directly.


    But you have to master this measure. If the Pei family doesn''t act ruthlessly, you can''t go too far. If they act ruthlessly, you don''t have to be merciful. Parents will cover you, even your uncle will protect you. "


    Yang Zixuan and Yang Zining listened carefully to Dong Yunlan''s instructions and nodded silently. What Dong Yunlan said coincided with what they thought, and now Dong Yunlan directly expressed her attitude, and it was easier for them to operate.


    Yang Yi, who had been by the side, also said at this time: "Tomorrow, your mother will not go, and father has made an appointment with Ning Guohou and the others. I will go to see you tomorrow for the competition. It is estimated that Duke Dingguo And Duke Zhen will also go."


    Speaking of Duke Zhenguo, Dong Yunlan asked inexplicably: "Master Hou, I remember that the boy from Duke Zhenguo''s family should have participated in the literary test. Why did Duke Zhenguo also come to Wubi to join in the fun?"


    Yang Yi smiled bitterly: "It''s not because Duke Ding is going with us. Taifu is worried that there will be a dispute between the two of us, so he specially asked Duke Zhen to come and fight the mud."


    Dong Yunlan couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words, and said with emotion for a long time: "It''s not easy for Taifu to worry about these things at such an age, and now the Pei family is not in charge of Master Taifu. It''s worth it, the emperor can''t let the military power fall by the side, and the conflict between the emperor and the Pei family will intensify sooner or later. This is the last thing Taifu wants to see, but he can''t do anything now, except to let the Duke of Zhen Guo come out to be a peacemaker. guy."


    With military power, even if the emperor does not deal with them, when the prince takes the throne, the Pei family will be suspended."


    "Before the Pei family was thinking about sending their daughter into the palace, but the emperor did not accept the concubine and broke their thoughts, so they put their idea on the prince.


    When the uprising army was not successful, the Pei family did not send two daughters here, saying that they wanted to marry the emperor. At that time, one of the daughters of the Pei family took a fancy to the prince who was still General Wuwei , but the Pei family thought that a general Wuwei had no future, and he was unwilling to say anything, and married the girl to someone else. Later, when he found out that General Wuwei was the prince, his guts turned green.


    The prince and the prince concubine had an unusual relationship, and they gave birth to a son. idea.


    In the end, King Wen had already betrothed to Princess Rou, leaving the King Wu who was not stingy, and he did not look down on the daughter of the Pei family. After that, no matter what you do out of control.


    Now that the Pei family is so passive, they attach more importance to military power. I am afraid that there will be some grinding! "


    Dong Yunlan frowned slightly, obviously, she was very jealous of such a behemoth of the Pei family.


    Speaking of King Wu''s marriage, Yang Yi just remembered and said, "I heard what Marquis Wu Ning said today, it seems that I want to marry the uncle Yong''an, and I want Zu Xin to marry Yi. Jun, what do you think of our son''s marriage?"


    Dong Yunlan was a little surprised, and then said: "A while ago, your sister and Mrs. Yong''an visited our house. At that time, Mrs. Yong''an and your sister mentioned Zixuan''s marriage, and her mother-in-law was there at that time. , We are saying that the child''s marriage needs to be asked to the palace, and we are not in a hurry and do not directly return to them.


    At that time, Mrs. Yong''an and your sister didn''t say anything, so I forgot about it. Why did the Yongan man marry the Marquis of Wuning? "


    Dong Yunlan really couldn''t figure it out. At that time, Yang Qiong clearly wanted to marry Gu Yijun to Yang Zixuan. How could the rumors change after only a few days.


    Yang Yi didn''t know there was such a thing, so he was silent for a while before saying: "I listened to Wu Ninghou today, it seems that this matter was settled by Wuninghou''s father and Yong Anbo. Yes, my sister should have found out after the fact, but Marquis Wuning is not bad, Zuxin inherited the title of Marquis Wuning later, Yijun is Mrs. Marquis, it''s almost like marrying us."


    Dong Yunlan nodded, but she breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Yijun''s marriage was settled, and she didn''t have to worry about Yang Qiong''s mentioning the child''s marriage in the future. It''s not that Dong Yunlan disliked Gu Yijun. It''s just that she has a peaceful temperament and has an opinion. I hope that the daughter-in-law Yang Zixuan will marry in the future will also have a docile and elegant temperament. Gu Yijun''s temperament is still too strong for Yang Zixuan.

 v5 Chapter 87： Husband and wife discussion, second wrestling match

    "Since you are going to the competition tomorrow, I will not go, and it is estimated that my eldest sister will not go either. When I separated from her today, I saw that her spirit was not very good, even if she still thinks about it tomorrow Go, my brother-in-law won''t agree, I just happened to go to her side to see, and I''ll go to Yong''an Uncle Mansion to ask about the situation." Dong Yunlan has her own abacus.


    Yang Yi has never been very concerned about women''s affairs, but just mentioned: "If you want to go to Uncle Yong''an''s mansion, you should also call your mother. My mother and Mrs. Yong''an uncle have a good relationship. talk."


    I can go see my daughter and grandchildren.


    Dong Yunlan replied with a slight smile, even if Yang Yi didn''t say anything, she would go to the Mi family, and she would also let the Mi family know about the marriage between the Gu family and the Qin family.


    The next morning, all the students who participated in the martial arts arrived at the examination room again. Not long after they arrived, the examiner began to announce the examination rules, "The second competition, the first competition, archery! Ranking, the top 50 wins."


    As soon as this rule came out, everyone was shocked. They thought that the second game today would be a real gun, but it turned out to be archery!


    Yang Yi and the others in the stands were also stunned. You look at me and I look at you, but they couldn''t say a word, and it took Qin Shan a long time to say, " Your heart is unpredictable, it seems that we still take it for granted!"


    Zuo Qingsong and the others nodded involuntarily in agreement, but they laughed bitterly. In such a competition, archery is not the strength of the Pei family. They are good at fighting. Now he doesn''t know how much chance the Pei family has.


    Dong Yuanzheng on the judging stage muttered a little boringly: "I thought I could see something wonderful today, how could the father come to such a show, it''s really boring!"


    The judge next to him broke into a cold sweat, wishing he could block his ears as if he didn''t hear it.


    "Competition begins!" The examiner gave an order, and ten people stood in line, lined up one by one, and each person could shoot five arrows with the same range, and they were graded according to the distance between the arrow and the bullseye.


    When it was Yang Zixuan''s turn, he happened to be in a group with Yu Honghai, Pei Zhongjun and others.


    Yang Zining said worriedly: "Brother, be careful of their tricks later!"


    Yang Zixuan pinched Yang Zining''s cheek in a funny way, teasing: "Don''t worry, eldest brother has something in mind, you all prepare, it will be your turn soon, remember, you must be calm when shooting arrows , there is no time limit, aim and shoot the arrow."


    "Mmmm!" Everyone nodded in unison, and Yang Zixuan turned around and left with confidence.


    After ten people lined up one by one, Yang Zixuan did not rush to shoot arrows, but repeatedly checked his bow and arrows, also weighed the weight of the bow and arrow, and tried the feel on his hand, it took a while Ready to shoot arrows, at this time others have already shot two or three arrows.


    Qin Zu Xin saw that Yang Zining was very anxious for Yang Zixuan, so he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we were all hunters in the mountains before, we can shoot running beasts, not to mention the fixed The target is not moving, you have to have confidence in Zixuan.¡±


    Yang Zining reluctantly pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying.


    When Yang Zixuan drew the bow, the hearts of everyone involuntarily lifted up.


    After confirming the center of One Arrow, Yang Zining stood up and clapped excitedly. After realizing that everyone next to him was staring at him, Yang Zining sat down with a smirk, and his mouth was still loudly applauding Yang Zixuan.


    Yang Yi in the stands raised his forehead helplessly, but Qin Shan envied him very much, "Brother Yang, your family Zixuan''s archery skills are really good, even if I play, I can''t guarantee that I will be able to get a single shot. Arrow Center."


    Yang Yi raised his head again, looked at Yang Zixuan, who was in high spirits on the field, and couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "That boy can only use these skills, I really want him to play and kill the enemy. , he can''t."


    Qin Shan knew that this was Yang Yi''s humble statement, smiled and didn''t speak, it would be good for them to know some things, there is no need to say too much.


    Pei Dongqi on the side saw that the children of the Pei family were in the middle and lower grades among the ten people, and his face was dark. If it wasn''t because Yang Yi was the consort and the emperor''s confidant, listen By the time he said these words, he was already furious.


    What archery is a skill, if archery is a skill, then those kids in their family can''t even do it!


    At the stall where everyone was talking, Yang Zixuan had finished shooting five arrows, and the five arrows hit the same bullseye, each arrow pierced the previous arrow, and after the five arrows were shot, the target had fallen. Yang Zixuan left the stage gracefully amidst the exclamations of the crowd.


    "Big brother, you are really amazing, my younger brother will worship you!" Yang Zining jumped to Yang Zixuan''s side, looking like this is my brother, I am proud.


    Everyone wanted to praise Yang Zixuan a few words, but when they saw Yang Zining''s stinky appearance, they simply stopped talking, and instead made fun of Yang Zining.


    Qin Zuxin and Zuo Fengshi no longer wanted to ridicule Yang Zining. The two checked each other''s things and made sure that there were no omissions and no problems before they played.


    When they arrived on the field, the two followed Yang Zixuan''s example and carefully checked their bows and arrows before they started to inject arrows.


    After the competition, everyone was dumbfounded. If Yang Zixuan gave them a shock just now, they would be completely stunned when they saw the same results as Yang Zixuan again. .


    The three of Yang Zixuan began to have a heated discussion on the field. Some people said that they were princes¡¯ children, and some people said that they were disciples from a certain sect in Jianghu. The Pei family who knew their details had no idea. What should we do, they all saw the cautious attitude of Yang Zixuan and the three of them just now, even if they wanted to play with bows and arrows at this moment.


    If they directly attacked them, and there are so many people watching, I am afraid that they have just started, and His Royal Highness Wu Wang will immediately go crazy.


    But Zhongxin Pei didn''t intend to give up just like that. Just when he was thinking of letting people do something to Yang Zining and others when people weren''t paying attention, he found that King Wu was staring at them.


    Pei Zhongxin''s heart skipped half a beat. He didn''t understand why Yang Zixuan and others had achieved good results. King Wu was not happy for those people but stared at them.

 v5 Chapter 88： Archery, medicine examination room

    Pei Dongqi in the stands also noticed Pei Zhongxin''s strangeness, followed his gaze and noticed Dong Yuanzheng, and couldn''t help sneering: "It seems that His Royal Highness King Wu is very interested in those boys in our family. what!"


    I don''t know what caught his attention in the direction! Let''s take a serious look at the test, the archery is still very fast, and it is estimated that the test will be completed in half a day today."


    Pei Dongqi was noncommittal about what Shen Ziping said, but he stopped talking. Qin Shan, Yang Yi and others looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths raised a hint of mockery.


    The atmosphere in the stand was a little awkward, Dong Yuanzheng didn''t care at all, and the eyes of Pei Zhongxin and others became more and more severe, so that Pei Zhongxin did not dare to discuss tactics with his younger brothers.


    The family, this arrangement is that Zuo Qingsong and others all looked at him, and everyone once again turned their attention to Dong Yuanzheng on the jury.


    Shen Ziping sneered and glanced at Pei Dongqi next to him, feeling very helpless. He and Pei Dongqi were cousins, and Zuo Qingsong was in-law. It''s really embarrassing to be sandwiched between them. Now King Wu has the right to use his privileges, completely isolating the Pei family and Yang Zining and others from taking the exam together. Isn''t this telling everyone that King Wu is unhappy with Ding Guogong''s family?


    Shen Ziping thought with a headache, why did the emperor send such a generous person as King Wu to preside over this martial arts competition? Even His Royal Highness Paiwen is also suitable to compete with His Royal Highness King Wu!


    Just when Shen Ziping was troubled, Pei Dongqi, who was beside him, smiled indifferently: "Cousin, my cousin''s niece is now in her hair, but has she found a good family?"


    Shen Ziping was stunned for a moment, wondering why Pei Dongqi brought up Shen Yuetong''s marriage at this time, between the lightning and flint, he immediately thought of something, and smiled dryly: "Cousin, tell me this What''s the use? I can''t take charge of that girl''s marriage in my family. I need my father to nod. I seem to have heard him talk about it before, but Yuetong was still young at that time. Again, what''s wrong?"


    Pei Dongqi chuckled and shook his head, thinking to himself, his Pei family has many heirs, not to mention the big house, just say that there are four boys in the second and third houses, there must be some suitable for Shen Yuetong, if he can''t follow For the royal marriage, he must marry the Shen family and tie the Shen family and the Pei family tightly.


    Pei Dongqi was thinking about his wishful thinking, but he didn''t know that his wishful thinking would soon fail.


    In the medical examination room, the examinees were so blinded by the questions on the paper that they were almost blinded.


    "If a pregnant woman with an abnormal fetal position is about to give birth, the method of massage and fumigation cannot make the fetal position correct. At this time, the amniotic fluid has been broken, and the production cannot be delayed. It is necessary to protect both the adult and the child. What should I do? Someone has smallpox, and the person must be rescued, and the person must not be scarred. What should I do? After a disaster, where a large number of dead people are always prone to plagues, how to prevent... It''s all. What are you talking about!"


    Some candidates are already crazy, and what makes them even more crazy is that at the end they even added a thought question: What harm is there to close relatives getting married within five generations?


    Although this question has been shown to be an additional question, the candidates were already panicked when they saw the above three questions, and they were even more desperate when they saw this so-called additional question.


    Even the five high-spirited teenagers of the Bai nationality were stunned at this time.


    Bai Yiren stared at the question on the paper madly, her eyes bursting with infinite light, next to him was Bai Jiangli, the reaction was similar to that of Bai Yiren, but she was calmer than him, and the rest The third sons of the Bai ethnic group frowned. Although their medical skills were not proficient, they were stronger than ordinary doctors.


    But they have never heard of the above topic, how to solve it?


    After a day, many people have given up and don''t plan to think about it any more. Feeling hopeless.


    The three-day exam was over soon, and the candidates who came out of each exam room were almost like eggplants beaten by frost. Comparing their mental appearances, they are completely different from each other.


    The family servant waiting outside was unknown, so he thought it was because the examinee was tired, so he took him away without asking anything.


    On the second day, the civil and military officials learned about the so-called subject category examination questions, and they were so shocked that they could not speak.


    Some old ministers jointly signed a letter, pointing out that the proposition officers were randomly setting questions, sincerely ruining the imperial examination at this time, and asked Dong Chenghu to severely punish those proposition officers.


    The Proposition Officer is constantly shouting grievances, but he doesn''t say how he is wronged. They can''t admit that they are not good at learning, and they can''t even answer those exam questions! The two sides argued fiercely again in the courtroom.


    This time Dong Chenghu has become accustomed to it, the old **** is watching them make trouble, calmly criticizing the book, until they are tired of arguing, Dong Chenghu gets up happily and says: "You Aiqing calm down Do you still need me to give you more time to get back to your senses? I! I will tell you today that all the so-called nonsense exam questions have solutions! Besides, they all work. As for the answer? I don''t want you to find out through my mouth, but to find the answer by yourself, if you can''t even do this, what''s the use of you!"


    Every word of Dong Chenghu hit the civil and military officials like a thousand pounds, especially those who participated in the proposition, they have not come up with a good answer yet, for them to come Said that the pressure is called great.


    Dong Chenghu was in an inexplicably good mood when he saw that everyone was silent, and motioned to Mr. Chen beside him to speak openly. If nothing happened, he would now go to Mingxiu Palace to correct those papers with Gu Shuixiu. Looking forward to whether we can really find capable talents.


    At this time, the Mingxiu Palace was very lively. The rewriting participants headed by Gu Shuixiu also included Dong Yuanjie, Dong Yuanzheng, Dong Qinyan, Bai Tongyu, Yin Rou, and even Dong Yunlan was called into the palace by Gu Shuixiu I helped, but both boys from the Yang family participated in the literary test. In order to avoid suspicion, Gu Shuixiu only asked Dong Yunlan to help correct the subject papers.


    The rest are the confidants around Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu. These people are responsible for the preliminary review and select from many papers with more content for them to review, and the rest will be returned to Dong Chenghu, let him Hand it over to the Proposition Officer.

 v5 Chapter 89： Marking papers are talents

    Dong Qinyan took the paper handed over by Yuanyang, and smiled bitterly in her heart. She has lived two lifetimes, and she has never touched this thing. Said that the harem is not allowed to do politics, what is she doing now?


    Dong Yunlan''s hands were shaking while holding the exam papers, "Empress Empress, do you really want us to check papers? Will the civil and military officials jump when they find out?"


    Dong Yunlan was still in a trance, always felt that all this was too dreamy, would it be too hasty to hand over the future of these studies to them?


    Gu Shuixiu was already carefully grading the papers, and after listening to Dong Yunlan''s words, she replied casually, "What are you nervous about? I''m just asking you to help you with the subjective questions. We don''t care about the previous questions, we only reply to the latter questions. I have the approximate answer here. If you see which candidate''s answer is relatively novel, you can also pick it out, and the emperor will review it again later.


    As for whether the ministers in the court will know, you don''t need to worry about it. King Wen and King Wu and the emperor are both reading papers in Mingxiu Palace. What are their opinions? This was done by the emperor himself.


    As for the forces of the Pei family, there is no need to worry, the ranking of the martial arts has already come out, and the candidates who participate in the martial arts do not have high requirements for the literary test, even if the palace allows all the people in the Pei family How about getting a high score in the essay exam! "


    The results of the Wubi match were announced on the spot. Because the Pei family was slashed by half in the second match of the Wubi match, it was equivalent to weakening the power of the Pei family in disguise.


    In the third match, it was two-to-two, and the top 25 were decided. Six of Yang Zixuan entered, Yu Hongjun and others also entered eight, and the Pei family entered five. , and the remaining six belong to neither side.


    Pei Dongqi was very dissatisfied with the result, but there was no way to make a comeback. He could only hope that the five would win the top three. As a result, during the competition, one of them was found to be cheating, which caused the reputation of the Pei family to suffer. Certain influence, other people will not dare to use small means.


    Although the competition for the top three is fierce, almost all of them are working hard. In the end, the champion of Wu was won by Yang Zixuan, the second place in the Wu Bang was won by Yu Hongjun, and Wu Tanhua was the youngest of the six, Yang Zining.


    The Yang family occupied the top three in the martial arts competition at once, causing a sensation in the entire Jiankang. Those who aimed at Yang Zixuan almost broke the threshold of the Marquis of Anping, if not because Dong Yunlan was a princess, those people Don''t dare to use power to pressure, I''m afraid that there is really no peaceful life in the Marquis of Anping mansion.


    Contrary to the hustle and bustle of the Marquis of Anping, the sky of Dingguo Gong''s mansion is shrouded in haze. This time, only five people from the Pei family entered the top twenty-five, and only one broke into the top ten. None of the five.


    The emperor even made the Pei family the Duke of Dingguo in vain, this result is a slap in the face!


    Dong Yunlan listened to Gu Shuixiu''s words, slowly let go of the nervousness in her heart, and carefully read the paper.


    Because the last few questions are really tricky, Yuanyang and others have already screened them, Dong Yunlan can''t help but frown, and after watching for a while, she has completely forgotten the initial anxiety. Only a deep sense of helplessness remains.


    When she raised her head to look at Dong Qinyan and others, she realized that the reactions of others were similar to hers.


    Dong Yunlan said with a wry smile: "These papers look densely written, but few really answer the point. How do you comment?"


    Dong Qinyan smiled and said: "Little aunt, you learn from me, if they can''t write an idea, they use black ink to draw a horizontal line, if they think there is something, but it is not enough, use a red pen to draw a line The horizontal line, if the answer is on the point, but it is not enough, draw two red lines, and so on, if you think it is particularly good, pick it out. After all, there are only three second places in the champion list, and three top-ranked and top-ranked scholars combined. Hundreds, why don''t we just be picky? There are thousands of papers here!"


    Dong Qinyan looked at the pile of papers and was a little worried.


    Just when Dong Qinyan was worried, Dong Chenghu finally came over. Seeing that everyone was busy grading papers, he couldn''t help asking happily, "How is it? But there are some outstanding ones?"


    Gu Shuixiu finally raised her head, and said with a bit of reluctance: "Your Majesty, I finally understand how a country goes into decline! These candidates answered the previous questions very wonderfully. When it came to the topics we came up with, we were all dumbfounded. We wrote everything, and some even said that the princess and her relatives are just right.


    I don''t even know how to review questions. What''s the use of such a person who can answer outstandingly in front of him. The dead wood head doesn''t know how to change. I feel bad for such a person to give a name to a person! "


    Gu Shuixiu was really angry with her criticism, and the whole Mingxiu Palace felt that anger.


    Dong Chenghu was also angry when he heard the words, "Which one said it without knowing how to live or die? Let''s take a look!"


    Gu Shuixiu reluctantly glanced at the papers that were "abandoned" by her, rubbed her brows and said, "I don''t know which one is now, those are all very bad. It''s all pedantic and pedantic, don''t worry, these don''t need to be handed over to the reviewers for correction.


    The other bunch, do you know what they wrote? "Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu indifferently.


    Dong Chenghu was very curious, so he picked it up directly, opened his mouth and said: "The emperor is wise, talented, both civil and military, has the virtue of benevolent ruler, and has five continents and four seas in mind..."


    Dong Chenghu could no longer read halfway through, and his whole face turned black.


    Dong Yuanzheng next to him couldn''t help laughing, "Father, this is also a talent. If you don''t know how to answer, I will flatter you. If this person becomes an official, he will definitely rise step by step!"


    Dong Qinyan and Bai Tongyu held back their laughter, their faces flushed red.


    Gu Shuixiu said helplessly: "Your Majesty, there are countless wonderful things like this, if it wasn''t for your concubines to help you correct the papers this time, I wouldn''t know that the students in the world are so virtuous.


    Of course, not all of them are like this, some of them are still a bit real, and the ones over there have really thought about the problem, but the way they think doesn''t work, I put them aside.


    The ones over there are answering to the point, that is, the ideas are a bit immature, such people can be cultivated, and the last group is the answer that is very good.


    To the concubine''s surprise, she found many papers of acquaintances inside. "


    "Oh? Who is there?" Dong Chenghu''s attention was immediately attracted by Gu Shuixiu, and he picked up the last pile of papers and looked at it.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said: "There is Xu Bingyao''s younger brother Xu Binghe, who answers the papers very well, and there are two boys from the second room of the Qin family, but their answers are more one-sided, not as good as Xu Binghe. Glacier is comprehensive."


    Dong Chenghu nodded and said clearly: "Xu Binghe is older than them and has more experience than them, so it''s not surprising that he thinks more than them."

 v5 Chapter 90： Gu Shuixius evaluation, a long-lasting way

    Gu Shuixiu was happy to see Dong Chenghu, and continued: "And Jiang An''s child, he has not been idle all these years outside, he has his own ideas, and the answers he wrote are very novel. Judging from my point of view, Jiang An can afford the champion, a role model for Binghe, as for the third flower... The emperor can see who is suitable."


    Gu Shuixiu deliberately sold a trick, Dong Chenghu became even more curious, and directly read the outstanding papers that were selected by Gu Shuixiu.


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu was paying attention to the papers, Gu Shuixiu paced to Bai Tongyu''s side. She was in charge of the papers for medicine. Gu Shuixiu was also very curious about the answers of the candidates.


    "How is it? Can you see a particularly brilliant answer?" Gu Shuixiu asked with her head tilted.


    Bai Tongyu smiled wryly and shook her head, "Mother, to be honest, these questions are so strange that I can''t answer them myself. Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli reluctantly answered a few things, and the other three were really difficult to explain.


    . "


    Gu Shuixiu followed Bai Tongyu''s hand to look at the piles of things, and found that there were only twenty or thirty papers she could read, so she couldn''t help frowning.


    "How about the theory in front of these people?"


    Bai Tongyu said softly: "They''re all pretty good. It can be seen that their basic skills are quite solid, but they are stumped by the following questions."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words and sighed: "It would be good to have twenty or thirty copies to see. This medical examination is recruited by imperial physicians. Unlike Wenju, the emperor does not need so many people. Look at it as much as you can, and choose the best ten out of the twenty or thirty.¡±


    Bai Tongyu nodded lightly, and turned over the papers of Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli again. Although she resisted the people of the Bai people, she had to say that these two people were really capable. , the papers of these two people can definitely be ranked in the top ten.


    After Gu Shuixiu left from Bai Tongyu, she walked towards Dong Yuanjie, who was in charge of the Nongsang.


    Arriving in front of him, Gu Shuixiu saw several piles of papers sorted, this time she got used to it, and went straight to the pile with the fewest papers, and after reading a few, her brows wrinkled and loosened. Wrinkled again, it took a long time before he said: "These candidates seem to be from poor people. From their answer sheets, it can be seen that they not only have theory, but also went to the fields themselves, but although they wrote a lot, these answers Can''t answer the question."


    Gu Shuixiu was a little disappointed. Nongsang was the foundation of people''s livelihood. She paid more attention to Nongsang than medicine.


    Dong Yuanjie said helplessly: "The mother, in fact, asked the minister to say that in this world, the mother will have such a method of growing food, most people farm according to the method passed down from generation to generation. , they have no doubts about the method of their ancestors, it is not easy to challenge the inheritance of the ancestors with these questions from the mother and queen, if they can answer them immediately in the examination room, the son will feel strange!"


    It''s true, but Gu Shuixiu thinks that there are so many talents in the world, and certainly not everyone listens to the words of their ancestors.


    "Take a good look and tell me if you find something special." Gu Shuixiu sat down beside Dong Chenghu weakly, and sighed, "Your Majesty, the concubine thought that these questions could be used for You have recruited some people with real talents and real learning, but it seems that the concubines are thinking too much, and our Daqi is really withering talents!"


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words, "Empress mother, we are full of talents, but there is a lack of eccentric talents, just what you are looking for is eccentric talents, It would be good to let you find one or two, can you still expect these people to have a bag?"


    Gu Shuixiu choked, her eyes widened inexplicably, and she retorted lightly: "What does the mother want? The way the imperial examinations were in the past, those who made the list will definitely follow the same path in the future, and if the sameness continues, the imperial court will only become more and more corrupt.


    Dong Chenghu and the others looked at Gu Shuixiu in surprise. They really couldn''t understand why Gu Shuixiu had such thoughts. When they thought about it carefully, they felt that what Gu Shuixiu said was very reasonable. It was precisely because of this. , they were even more shocked.


    Dong Yuanjie couldn''t help but said: "Empress mother, Erchen really wants to know what is going on in your mind? Do you know how amazing what you just said? Here, I don¡¯t dare to say such bold words.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu reacted, and felt annoyed for a while. She said that she should be cautious in her words and deeds, and not participate in political affairs.


    Now everyone is staring at her like this, it really makes her feel uncomfortable, she quickly smiled: "What''s so surprising, I used to do nothing in the mountains, and I read a lot of books, even if I didn''t Knowledge also has some common sense. Throughout the history of Daqi, you can find that it has experienced many changes in dynasties, and each dynasties have a maximum of three or four hundred years from prosperity to decline.


    In these three or four hundred years, a country can replace more than a dozen monarchs. The monarch at the beginning will still try hard to rule, but at the end, the monarch will always become faint, and the people will rebel when they are not living. , Then the dynasties changed, and our Daqi didn''t come like this!


    The queen mother didn''t want the world that your father handed down to end like this, so it''s just a little more thought. "


    Dong Chenghu and the others were all dumbfounded, Dong Yuan was reacting and couldn''t help but praise: "Mother, my son has seen what a virtuous wife is today, if my son can marry someone like his mother. Ladies, my life is worth it."


    This is the first time that Dong Yuanzheng has mentioned his marriage seriously. Gu Shuixiu heard the words, her eyes lit up, and she ignored Dong Chenghu and the others'' reactions, and directly rubbed against Dong Yuanzheng''s side and asked gossip. Said: "Yuanzheng, which lady do you like? You don''t have to worry, just tell the mother directly, and the mother will definitely find a way for you."


    Dong Yuanzheng was so frightened by Gu Shuixiu''s appearance that he hid behind Dong Yuanjie and protested: "Mother! Aren''t we talking about you? Erchen is just sighing, how can you contact me like that? , How excited are you for something that is not even a word!"


    Dong Yuan was muttering.

 v5 Chapter 91： Yin Rou, Dong Yuanjie, Prince Yin and his wife

    Yin Rou, who has been silently grading papers, is very envious of Dong Yuanjie and his family''s daily life. She has lived in Dawei for so long. She always thought that the palace was all intrigue, and there would be no real family affection, but when she reached the university Only then did Qi know how wrong she was. Not to mention how deep the relationship between Emperor Qi and Queen Qi was, she said that Tuyuhun''s eldest prince and Princess Jinhe, the brother-sister friendship between the two did not involve any interests.


    How lucky they are, and how sad she is, when it comes to relatives, Yin Rou thinks of what Dong Yuanjie had promised her before, and she is more and more looking forward to it, if his father, mother and concubine can also come to Jiankang Come, can she be as happy as Dong Yuanjie?


    Everyone in the Mingxiu Palace struggled from dawn to dusk before leaving. I thought this task was very arduous, but they had already completed the first round of review in one day, and who could be on the list , Those who fell off the list, Dong Chenghu already had a rough idea in his heart.


    The next day, the Mingxiu Palace filled with papers immediately became more spacious, and all those papers had been moved away by Dong Chenghu.


    Yin Rou didn''t receive Gu Shuixiu''s decree. Knowing that she didn''t have to enter the palace today, she quickly asked Xiaohuan to hand over the sign to Prince Wen''s mansion. Now only Dong Yuanjie can tell her the situation of Prince Yin''s mansion.


    In King Wen''s mansion, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng were drinking tea and talking. Hearing the report of the servant, Dong Yuanjie pondered.


    Dong Yuan was joking on the side: "Second brother, it seems that this prospective second sister-in-law has been looking for you! I didn''t expect your relationship to be so good. Not on a whim!"


    Dong Yuanzheng didn''t know what Yin Rou begged Dong Yuanjie to do, and Dong Yuanjie didn''t intend to let Dong Yuanzheng know about it, so he could only smile helplessly, acquiescing to Dong Yuanzheng''s statement.


    Dong Yuanzheng stood up abruptly, laughing and said: "In this case, second brother, I will not disturb you, just as there is nothing to do today, I will go to the palace to greet my mother, and by the way ask my mother about the imperial examination. matter."


    Dong Yuanzheng was always in a hurry, so he said he wanted to leave, and ran away without a trace.


    Dong Yuanjie shook his head and chuckled helplessly, and instructed the servants beside him, "Go pick up Princess Rou to the residence!"


    After Yin Rou arrived at Wenwang''s mansion, she came to Dong Yuanjie''s yard with familiarity. Seeing him playing chess in the courtyard, she walked over to salute.


    "My lord, I''m here today to ask you something?" After getting along with Dong Yuanjie, Yin Rou will no longer be as restrained and polite as before.


    Dong Yuanjie pointed to the chair opposite him and smiled: "Sit down, I know you want to ask about your father, mother and concubine. I told you before that after the imperial examination, there will be It will act, the plan is now underway, everything is going well, you just wait for the news."


    Yin Rou knew that Dong Yuanjie was telling the truth, but she was still a little uneasy, so she asked: "My lord, can I ask what your plan is? It''s not that Yin Rou can''t trust you, it''s just Yin Rou. Rou doesn''t know anything, and looking forward to it every day, I always feel that time is very difficult."


    Yin Rou is really telling the truth. Now she has nothing to do in the rest of the day, except for the nurtured nanny sent by Gu Shuixiu every day. Thinking about it and dreaming at night, she has had nightmares for several days in a row.


    Dong Yuanjie saw that she was so worried, put down the warm jade chess piece in his hand, and said casually: "Actually, it''s nothing to tell you, our people have been in ambush in Dawei for several months, Prince Yin The manor has already been arranged, and the things that Wang Ye and Wang Fei want to take away have been shipped to Daqi one after another, and I believe that they will arrive in Jiankang soon.


    The illusion of forcing jumping to death.


    Wei Huang originally hoped that Prince Yin and his wife would be dead. After knowing this news, he would definitely not send someone to seriously search their bodies. He would only pretend to be delayed for ten days and a half months, and then announce Prince Yin. The couple died, so that he could justifiably take back everything in Prince Yin''s mansion, including the title of Prince Yin.


    happened. "


    Yin Rou listened attentively, she had heard from Dong Yuanjie''s remarks, how much manpower, material resources and energy was spent on this operation, and she couldn''t help but feel grateful, she and Dong Yuanjie had nothing to do with each other. The two of them, if it wasn''t for the emperor''s marriage, she would not have a relationship with Dong Yuanjie. The two have no emotional foundation, but Dong Yuanjie can spend so much time on her. No matter what purpose Dong Yuanjie is for, at least the result is her. For what she wanted, she was very grateful to Dong Yuanjie.


    Prince Yin and his wife were dying, hiding in a remote village in the suburbs of Chang''an, surrounded by secret guards.


    Prince Yin has always been restless these days, perhaps because of the tight wind in Chang''an now, or because of the excitement of seeing her daughter soon. The whole person seemed very uneasy.


    Prince Yin was not surprised.


    "You don''t have to worry, the emperor will announce that we are dead in a short time, and then we will be able to leave." Prince Yin flipped the book in his hand, the old **** said on the ground, and said Before the age of confusion, listening to his tone, it is like an old man in his sixties.


    Prince Yin blinked her beautiful eyes and muttered dissatisfiedly: "You can sit still, I''m not sure! I don''t know when I can leave!"


    Prince Yin married Prince Yin before she could reach her hairpin. Now she is less than 30 years old, plus she has taken good care of it and stands with Prince Yin. People say that they are father and daughter. letter.


    It is precisely because the two are quite different in age that Prince Yin always spoils and pampers Princess Yin more.


    Prince Yin shook his head helplessly, looked at the guards outside, and said solemnly: "If you can''t sit still, you can ask them, they are most familiar with the current situation in Chang''an, if they are willing Tell you the exact time to leave, then you don''t have to worry."


    Prince Yin heard the words, a look of embarrassment flashed on her face. It''s really uncomfortable to watch. Princess Yin is always inexplicably jealous of these people. Now that Prince Yin wants her to ask those secret guards, isn''t it because she sincerely wants to see her make a fool of herself!

 v5 Chapter 92： smooth escape, pension

    Prince Yin reluctantly sat beside Prince Yin and was about to say something when someone suddenly came outside.


    "Your Majesty!" After greeting Prince Yin, the visitor said seriously: "Today, Emperor Wei has officially announced your death in front of civil and military officials. With the faces of civil and military officials weeping bitterly, smelling sadness, and seeing tears, now the whole of Chang''an is praising Emperor Wei for his deep love and righteousness, and the blocked city gates have also been lifted.


    As soon as the city gates are lifted, the inspections at various gates will also be relaxed, so as to avoid long nights and dreams, it is better to set off as soon as possible. "


    Prince Yin heard that she was going to leave, she stood up happily, incoherently excited, "It''s great, my lord, we can finally leave, I''ll pack up now, let''s go right away! "Prince Yin looked at his concubine''s elated appearance, and some of the sadness in his heart disappeared with the smoke.


    It''s good to leave, at least to be with their daughter, and it''s good to be able to watch from time to time.


    The dark guard was relieved to see the cooperation of the Prince Yin and his wife, and immediately went out to organize the staff and left quickly.


    .


    "This Prince Yin''s mansion is gone, and the big stone in my heart has fallen."


    The ministers agreed again and again, "Your Majesty, God is helping you, you are the real Son of Heaven!"


    ?"


    The smile on Wei Huang''s face slowly subsided, and after a long while, he said reluctantly: "Princess Rou is already the Princess Zhunwen of Daqi, this matter is reasonable. Always inform Daqi, and do a good job of comforting on the surface."


    What Emperor Wei is distressed about is the money, especially for those he doesn''t want to give.


    Seeing this, the ministers quickly persuaded: "Your Majesty, it''s just something outside the body, we can''t lose face in front of Da Qi, the pension money sent this time is not only not less, but also More, so as to show the emperor''s benevolence and love for the Prince Yin''s mansion.


    After all, you have to do a complete set of things, this is the last time, you should spend some money to buy people''s hearts, or..."


    "Or what?" Wei Huang looked at the man sharply.


    The man hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, if you don''t want to give too much money, let''s follow the etiquette and give Princess Rou an extra title. Anyway, Princess Rou is married now. Let¡¯s go together, no matter how much you canonize it, it won¡¯t affect us. At most, it¡¯s just a good name.


    In this way, everyone''s attention will be on this canonization, and the money, but not many people will care about it, even if someone notices it, they can''t tell what we are wrong, after all We do it according to etiquette. "


    Huang Wei frowned and pondered the feasibility of this method, and then pondered for a while: "This method is also possible, but I am not happy if I want to give Princess Rou the canonization again!"


    Originally, his idea was to let Yin Rou enter the harem of Da Qi to compete for favor, but now Yin Rou has become the concubine of King Wen of Da Qi. But she is more respected by everyone than the palace concubine, and she is the original match.


    Huang Wei has regretted countless times that he did not let his biological daughter go to kiss, and now he has to seal Princess Rou, how could he be happy!


    The officials looked at each other and had to persuade: "Your Majesty! If you can''t bear it, you will be in a mess, and now it''s the last step. You should thank God for your help and take this matter. It is round.


    If you don''t want to give the money, the Prince Yin''s mansion still has some background, you might as well send the old things of the Prince Yin mansion to Daqi as pension money, it can be considered invisible and can save money next.


    In this way, if the emperor doesn''t want to give Princess Rou a title, just add some money. "


    Wei Huang''s face changed a little after hearing this, and the ministers breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Forget it, just listen to what Aiqing says, pack up the old things from Prince Yin''s mansion and send them over. Let''s add a title, and just give it to Princess Rouxiao, and you can handle the rest." Wei Huang thought about it for a long time before he said it. What he thought in his heart was that he couldn''t lose face in front of Da Qi. Besides, there was a Tuyuhun watching, and he had to do a good job in appearance.


    In this way, the mourning mission departed from Chang''an three days later.


    At this time, Prince Yin and his wife had escaped from Chang''an.


    It was a feeling they had never experienced before.


    After Yin Rou heard the news of Prince Yin and his wife from Dong Yuanjie, she burst into tears of joy and cried like a child in front of Dong Yuanjie.


    Dong Yuanjie was at a loss. For the first time, he felt that things were difficult. He didn''t know how to persuade him, so he could only sit dumbfounded and hesitated.


    When Yin Rou stopped crying happily, he breathed a sigh of relief and ordered someone to take a veil for Yin Rou, "Your father, mother and concubine will arrive in Jiankang by the end of the year. The marriage will be done in a month, they can''t catch up, but do you feel regret?"


    Yin Rou wiped her tears, shook her head sharply, and choked: "Yin Rou is able to have such a day thanks to the emperor, the queen, the empress and the lord, how can you still feel regret, as long as the father, mother and concubine can be safe, Yin Rou will have no regrets in this life!"


    Dong Yuanjie chuckled lightly: "It''s hard for you to be so filial, don''t worry, your family will be able to meet for a long time, but have you figured out how to arrange them?"


    The identities of the two are not ordinary after all. If they are allowed to live directly in Jiankang, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not be recognized.


    Yin Rou was stunned for a while, she really didn''t think about this issue, all the time she was worried about whether her father, mother and concubine could escape smoothly, where would she think about such a long-term matter, now He was really stopped by Dong Yuanjie.


    Dong Yuanjie knew from her reaction that the girl didn''t think about these things at all, so she shook her head helplessly, "I have a private village on the outskirts of Jiankang, the scenery there is not bad, I will go there occasionally. If you live for two days, you can put them there first, and it is convenient for you to see them."


    More importantly, there is a temple near Zhuangzi, and it will be easier to make excuses in the future, and it will not be easy for outsiders to become suspicious.


    Yin Rou heard that, she would kneel down to Dong Yuanjie when she was grateful.

 v5 Chapter 93： Husband and wife night talk, Dong Yuanzhengs marriage

    Dong Yuanjie hurriedly said, "You don''t have to be so polite to me, you will be Princess Wen in another month..." Dong Yuanjie wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. He sighed and smiled, and said no more.


    Yin Rou couldn''t wait for Dong Yuanjie''s words. For some reason, she was a little disappointed. After she left the palace, she looked back at the vigorous and powerful door plaque, and recalled what Dong Yuanjie said in her mind. The sentence "You will be Princess Wen in another month", for some reason, a complex psychology of disappointment, happiness, and anticipation rose in her heart, which was difficult to calm down for a long time.


    The two of them are busy getting married, and Dong Chenghu in the palace has almost set the first grade, second grade and third grade for this imperial examination.


    The lights in the Mingxiu Palace were brilliant, but Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were speechless.


    The lamp mama came in from the outside and said something before Dong Chenghu pondered: "Tomorrow, the top ten candidates in each subject will be called into the palace, as you think, I The favorite Wen''s champion is also Jiang An, and the role model Xu Binghe is fine, but this is the second flower..."


    The four children of the Gu family are not bad this time, especially Gu Donglin, and the two boys from the second room of the Qin family have also answered the point, and there are some excellent articles left. , Dong Chenghu is now struggling with how to decide the third flower. If it is selfish, he will definitely give it to Gu Donglin, but if selfishness aside, everyone else is not bad.


    Gu Shuixiu had long guessed that Dong Chenghu would be entangled in this matter, and said calmly: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry about me, to be honest, this time the Gu family was able to ennoble the title of the emperor, and the emperor took special care of him. It¡¯s not a trivial matter, they can be officials as much as they can, and they don¡¯t need special care.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu doesn''t want the Gu family to live under her shadow all the time. If this is the case, it is easy for the Gu family to lose themselves. It is not helping the family, but hurting the family.


    Dong Chenghu got Gu Shuixiu''s words, his scruples were relieved, and he turned to say: "Today I heard Yuanjie say that the Pei family often visits the Taifu''s mansion when he comes in, and he will visit the door almost every three or five times, I guess The Pei family is planning to get closer to the Shen family, and the best way is to get married, it just so happens that Duke Zhen has a daughter who is to be married, so Pei Dongqi must have an idea to beat that child."


    "You mean the Pei family wants to marry Yuetong?" Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened in surprise, and her whole body suddenly sat upright, "Then what did Duke Zhen Guo say? Sister Liang What? Does she agree? No, the focus of this matter should be on the Taifu, otherwise the Pei family will not go to Taifu''s mansion so diligently."


    Gu Shuixiu quickly analyzed the matter clearly, and her mind became more and more transparent.


    Dong Chenghu smiled helplessly: "Look at you, why are you more nervous than me when it comes to this matter! Don''t worry, the master should have not nodded and agreed, otherwise the Pei family will not come to the door again and again. ."


    Taifu will also agree." Gu Shuixiu said his abacus.


    Shen Shikang has lived in Dong''s house for so long, he has long regarded Gu Shuixiu and the others as his juniors, and Gu Shuixiu and Liang''s relationship are like sisters, if Dong Yuanzheng is willing to marry Shen Yuetong, Shen Shikang and Liang''s must be would be happier than her.


    Dong Chenghu was the first to hear Gu Shuixiu mention this matter, and he couldn''t help but be surprised, "Didn''t you say before that Yuan Zheng''s temperament should follow his will? Why did he suddenly fall in love with the daughter of the Shen family? ?"


    Dong Chenghu seriously recalled everything about Shen Yuetong and found that he had no impression of this girl at all.


    Gu Shuixiu rolled her eyes indecently, "Your Majesty, Yuan Zheng is my own son, even though he said so, but I can''t do it if I let it go. Besides, that child My mind is not on this at all, if I expect him to be enlightened, it is better to expect the iron tree to bloom."


    Dong Chenghu''s forehead is covered with black lines, and it is estimated that Gu Shuixiu, a mother, will kill her son like this.


    Because of Gu Shuixiu''s suggestion, Dong Chenghu really seriously thought about Shen Yuetong and Dong Yuanzheng.


    Just when Dong Chenghu was in a daze, Gu Shuixiu suddenly sighed: "Actually, there is something I didn''t say, my mother entered the palace a few days ago. Because of Yijun''s marriage, the Marquis of Wuning intends to marry Yijun for Zuxin.


    How about taking the opportunity to marry two children? "


    Gu Shuixiu wanted Dong Chenghu to give her marriage because Gu Huijun''s marriage was ordered by the emperor.


    In such trivial matters, Gu Shuixiu would not begrudge the Gu family some face.


    Dong Chenghu nodded slightly, "Since the marriage is to be bestowed tomorrow, then Qin Zuming will be the third flower, the fourth is Donglin, and the fifth is..."


    Gu Shuixiu had no objection to Dong Chenghu''s arrangement, but suddenly said: "Your Majesty, the two Bai people''s results are in the top five this time, what do you plan to do?"


    Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli''s achievements are not an exaggeration to say that they are in the top three. If there is no ambition of Bai Patriarch and Bai Tongyu''s concerns, Gu Shuixiu will definitely support these two people to win the first prize and role model.


    Speaking of this matter, Dong Chenghu''s brows could not help wrinkling, obviously very troubled, "Yuanxu''s investigation results have come out, Bai Patriarch colluded with the prefect of Xiangdong County before. , Although it ended with Patriarch Bai turning back, I don''t plan to pursue it any more, but now that the matter has passed, Patriarch Bai is about to move again. This is to let the people of the Bai family begin to join the court.


    Fortunately, the three sons of Patriarch Bai were not on the list. As for Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli, both of them are only members of the Bai ethnic group. One of them is not really a member of the Bai ethnic group. Xu talked to them, and if they figured it out, it would not be difficult for them to enter the first division this time. "


    "Does the emperor plan to buy them off?" Gu Shuixiu asked in surprise.


    Dong Chenghu shook his head, "It''s not to buy, but to see their loyalty, if they are loyal to Daqi and I, I will use them, but then they must forget everything about the Bai people and serve me wholeheartedly Contribute, if the main thing in their hearts is the Bai clan, then I will not force it, and I can only replace someone else."

 v5 Chapter 94： Frightened Zhongshuling, Dong Chenghus question

    Gu Shuixiu nodded and asked no more.


    On the second day, in the early morning, the top ten students in each subject entered the hall in high spirits.


    Most of them were nervous and excited, and they didn''t even dare to look up at the surrounding environment, let alone look directly at Dong Chenghu.


    The Zhong Shuling who was offended by them, regardless of Zhong Shuling''s angry eyes, Yang Zining directly raised his fist at him, without any hesitation that it was in the courtroom.


    Yang Yi, who had been paying attention to Yang Zining, coughed lightly, and everyone around him focused on him. Only then did Yang Zining notice his father''s eating eyes, and quickly stuck out his tongue, Don''t dare to make mistakes.


    Dong Chenghu above saw all this in his eyes, with a little smile in his eyes, and it took a while before he said: "Today, first of all, I want to congratulate you on entering the top ten, Here, you are the top talents in Daqi, no matter whether you can win the first place in the end, you are all indispensable existences in my Daqi!"


    Dong Chenghu made an impassioned speech, and saw Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli from the corner of his eye, and saw that they looked calm as usual, thinking of what Dong Yuanxu said to him at the dawn of the day, I was in a good mood Incredibly good.


    How is it, as long as the answer after a while is satisfactory to the emperor, they still have the qualifications to compete.


    In the expectation of everyone, Dong Chenghu looked at everyone sharply, and said slowly: "Yang Zixuan, I ask you, if the enemy country is attacking now and the strength is not enough, what should you do?"


    Yang Zixuan stood up calmly, "Report to the emperor, the boy will not let others take advantage of it, if his own strength is not enough, the boy will definitely prepare well before going to battle, and must not let the soldiers Death in vain!"


    Yang Zixuan''s eyes gleamed with a steady light, every move he made, Dong Chenghu was satisfied with his bearing, not to mention that his answer spoke to Dong Chenghu''s heart.


    Dong Chenghu laughed and said, "Okay! It''s worthy of being the son of Houmen, okay!"


    Then Dong Chenghu looked at Yang Zining and said with a smile, "Yang Zining, if you encounter such a situation, what should you do?"


    I was compared by my brother!"


    Yang Zining bit her lip and said after a while: "Report to the emperor, if this kid encounters such a situation, he will ask for help first, let the soldiers retreat first, and after tangled enough troops, the kid will Fight back and fight back, and kill them without leaving a single piece of armor, so that they have no power to fight back!"


    Yang Zining clenched his fist tightly when he said that.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t feel anything, but Zhongshuling, who was not far away, had a soft foot and immediately slumped on the ground.


    Because of the strangeness of Zhongshuling, everyone looked at Zhongshuling, Zhongshuling couldn''t bear the attention, rolled his eyes, and passed out.


    The surrounding ministers were frightened when they saw this, but Dong Chenghu frowned and said, "Come here, Zhongshuling is old and in poor health, **** Zhongshuling to rest first."


    Zhongshuling was quickly carried down by the soldiers, but everyone was worried about the reason why Zhongshuling fainted. I heard a little, now that Zhongshuling actually fainted after Yang Zining answered the question, which is really suspicious.


    Dong Chenghu was very helpless about this. He looked at the nephew in front of him with a headache. He didn''t know whether to praise him or say him. He looked directly at Yu Hongjun and said solemnly: "Yu Hongjun , I ask you, give you five hundred soldiers, how do you train these soldiers so that they can defeat an army of five thousand in three months? You don''t need to say it directly, just give me some on the side."


    "Yes!" Yu Hongjun responded respectfully and followed Eunuch Chen to the side to answer. Those people just thought that Dong Chenghu would finish asking a question, and they had already figured out how to answer Dong Chenghu''s. The question, who knew that when it came to Yu Hongjun, the question was changed, which caught them off guard, and some people were so panicked that their palms began to sweat.


    Dong Chenghu asked questions one by one, until all the candidates who participated in the martial arts had asked them all. He already had a general idea in his heart, so he signaled them to step back and turned to look at the students of Wenju.


    Dong Chenghu saw Shen Jiangan, Xu Binghe, Gu Donglin and others among the ten people. He was in a good mood and said with a smile: "Shen Jiangan, I ask you..."


    For the ten people who cited this article, Dong Chenghu did not ask some tricky questions as before, but asked a few casually and it was over. Dong Chenghu has already made up his mind, and now it''s just a passing game. Before, they had suffered a lot for the question of the imperial examination. Now, even if some people have opinions in their hearts, they don''t dare to come out and make trouble.


    The ten people who asked Wen Ju, followed by the ten people in medicine. To these ten people, Dong Chenghu was obviously a lot more serious, and he slowly got up from the throne and slowly paced closer These ten people walked up to Bai Yiren and whispered in his ear: "I know you are from the Bai clan, and I also know the ambitions of the patriarch of the Bai clan. To choose between, how would you do it?"


    Bai Yiren was stunned, he was obsessed with medicine, and his mind was very simple. Yesterday, when the prince searched for them, he did not say so straightforwardly. Asking him this question, Bai Yiren didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Dong Chenghu was not in a hurry to let him answer, and turned to Bai Jiangli beside Bai Yiren. Bai Jiangli was different from Bai Yiren. He was a child picked up by the Bai people. To gain a foothold in the Bai people, one should be more knowledgeable about the world.


    Dong Chenghu still asked the same question, Bai Jiangli was not as dazed as Bai Yiren, and quickly replied: "If the boy hadn''t been rescued by the Bai people, he would not be today. But the boy also understands the righteousness of monarchs and ministers, distinguishes right from black and white, and also understands the truth that there is a country before a family, if one day the patriarch really wants to harm Daqi, the boy will be the first to oppose it."


    Bai Jiangli''s attitude is very clear. He is on Dong Chenghu''s side. To be honest, he has no feelings for Patriarch Bai at all. He is just grateful for his adoptive parents, but Now, the two old people are gone, and there really isn''t anyone in the Bai family who worries him.

 v5 Chapter 95： The results of the imperial examinations, the wine is happy

    Dong Chenghu was very satisfied with Bai Jiangli''s answer. He knew Bai Jiangli''s background for a long time, and he would not think that he said this because of greed and vanity.


    After getting Bai Jiangli''s reply, Dong Chenghu looked at Bai Yiren again.


    Bai Yiren is not as straightforward as Bai Jiangli. Although he is not directly related to the Bai nationality, his parents are native villagers of the Bai nationality, and there are many relatives in their family. These are not Bai Yiren When they said let go, they let it go. When they left the Bai clan, Patriarch Bai said a lot of inexplicable things to them.


    Sometimes they had to work hard for exams, and then they had to work hard to make friends with dignitaries. At that time, he didn¡¯t take these things to heart because he didn¡¯t think so much. Now it seems that the patriarch may really have something to hide. After calculating, what shocked him even more was that the emperor seemed to have known, if Patriarch Bai really did something wrong to Da Qi, what would he do?


    Bai Yiren fell into his own entanglement, and when he looked at Dong Chenghu''s calm eyes, he was shocked to realize that he was entangled in the love of his children at this time. Emperor... Your Majesty, the boy is naturally loyal to the emperor. If there is such a day, the boy will not join forces with the patriarch, but the fault of the patriarch does not represent the fault of the entire Bai family. If there is such a day, please ask the emperor to find out the reason and let it go. Innocent people!"


    The corners of Dong Chenghu''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes narrowed, and he said with a smile: "You are the first person who dares to make conditions with me at this time, but I am not a murderer, as long as you Remember to be loyal to me, and I will do what you ask for."


    Bai Yiren heard the words and felt relieved, and hurriedly bowed to Dong Chenghu, and came down without thinking.


    The rest of the people are not so complicated. Dong Chenghu just asked a question and let them go.


    After everyone asked, half a day has passed.


    Dong Chenghu looked at the days outside the hall, and immediately announced: "I announce that Jin Kewen champion Shen Jiangan, Wen Bang second place Xu Binghe, and Wen Tanhua Qin Zuming. Jin Kewu champion Yang Zixuan and Wu Bang have eyes on Hong Jun , Wu Tanhua Yang Zining. Jinke Medicine''s champion Bai Jiangli, second place Bai Yiren, Tanhua Hu Hua..."


    Yes, everyone has nothing to say, but the top three in this essay test, they have opinions, the first place is Shen Jiangan, since he is the grandson of Taifu, and he has a real talent, everyone has nothing to say Said, but they don''t know what kind of person Xu Binghe is, the second place in the list, a person without power and power actually stood at the second place in the Wen list, and immediately became the target of everyone.


    The emperor saw that some people were eager to move, and immediately said solemnly: "At this time, the second place in the champion list was decided by me and all the examiners after careful consideration. If you have any opinions, please answer the questions I asked first. Come out and oppose it!"


    As soon as Dong Chenghu said this, the civil and military officials immediately calmed down, but some people were still unconvinced, while others started to fight Xu Binghe''s idea, a person without power is the most powerful It is easy to win over, whether it is with women or money, it is difficult for people from poor backgrounds to resist these temptations.


    These people''s abacus was crackling. After Dong Chenghu announced his withdrawal from the dynasty, someone wanted to go up and talk to Xu Binghe. Only now did they realize that Xu Binghe was actually standing with Wen Tanhua Qin Zuming, Qin Zuming and the others still knew that, although Wu Ninghou''s nephew was not Wuninghou''s son, he was deeply loved by Wuninghou, and towards Qin Zuming, the lords immediately became more polite.


    "Qin Tanhua seems to have a good relationship with Xu Bangyan! Are the two friends in previous years?" I''m in my early teens, but it''s not what I paid in previous years.


    Qin Zuming was stunned for a moment, but in response he covered his stomach and laughed, making the surrounding ministers look puzzled, and Yang Zixuan and others were also attracted by Qin Zuming''s laughter.


    Yang Zining looked puzzled and asked loudly, "Brother Zu Ming, what are you laughing at? What is so funny?"


    Qin Zuming waved his hand, hurriedly suppressed his smile, looked at Xu Binghe beside him, then looked at the confused ministers, and replied, "My lords, Xu Bangyan and I are not the same age. It''s so easy to pay, Xu Bangyan is the elder of the kid!"


    "Elder?" The elders looked at each other with confusion in their eyes. What does this elder mean? What kind of elder?


    Yang Zining looked at everyone''s stupidity, rolled his eyes and said, "You guys are so stupid, saying that an elder is an elder! Uncle Xu is the uncle of Zu Ming!"


    "What!" Everyone was so shocked by Yang Zining''s words that they couldn''t react. Shen Jiangan also came to join in the fun. Seeing Xu Binghe in the crowd, he invited: "Uncle Xu, follow me later. Go back to see Grandpa, say goodbye to him, and we''ll go out and get together later."


    Xu Binghe responded with a faint smile, and at the same time apologized to the officials who came up to chat with him: "My lord, I''m sorry, I have to go to the Taifu mansion to see the Taifu master, so I won''t stay for a long time. ."


    The ministers watched Xu Binghe and the others walk away from them, and they couldn''t help being horrified. There is also such an unknown identity, needless to say, it must be the emperor''s person.


    And the example, the emperor asked quietly in their ears at that time, this behavior is really strange, needless to say, these two must have some background, alas! If it goes on like this, how can they increase their power, and what initiative will they have in the future?


    Many adults were so worried about it that they fell ill.


    After Dong Chenghu learned about it, he just said something to let the adults worry less and it will be fine. This attitude chilled them and also shocked them. Relying on the old and selling the old, he began to be honest.


    In the residence of the Grand Master, Shen Jiangan, Xu Binghe, Qin Zuming, Yang Zixuan and others accompanied Shen Shikang to enjoy the wine and speak freely.


    "Grandpa, I''m really happy. After so many years, my grandson has fulfilled your wish, and lived up to the reputation of our Shen family." Shen Jiangan said excitedly.


    Shen Shikang smiled with relief, finally this grandson is like him, not like his simple-minded, well-developed father.

 v5 Chapter 96： Shen Shikangs exhortation, pulling a tiger skin as a coat

    Shen Shikang nodded approvingly, swept his eyes around, looked at these children in high spirits, and couldn''t help laughing: "Some of you are taught by me, and some of you are walking by your own efforts. To this day, no matter what happened in the past, you will be the pillars of Daqi from now on, remember your mission, share your worries for the emperor, and work together to help my Daqi prosper and last forever!"


    Shen Shikang was very serious when he said this, and there was a deep sense of loss in his eyes. Obviously, he was thinking of some people and things in the past, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    Shen Shikang came back to his senses, nodded his head in relief, and was about to speak, when a servant''s voice came from outside, "Master, Duke Dingguo is here."


    Shen Shikang frowned, "Why are you here again!"


    He knew Pei Dongqi''s plan and Pei Dongqi''s worries, but Shen Shikang always thought that Pei Dongqi was unfounded. Be quiet and be an idle king of the town.


    Shen Shikang shook his head, and said regretfully to Xu Binghe and the others, "It seems that I can''t keep you for dinner today. Someday, this old man will be quieter here. Would you like to invite you again?"


    Shen Jiangan walked in front, and his face darkened when he left the room. Pei Dongqi went to Shen Shikang three times and four times for why he came to Shen Shikang. Shen Jiangan was like a mirror, only But because Pei Dongqi is also his elder, it''s not easy to speak.


    When the group was walking out of the mansion, they ran into Pei Dongqi.


    Pei Dongqi naturally knew the identity of Shen Jiangan and his group, just because he knew that they would come to the Taifu mansion, Pei Dongqi chose such a time to come to the door, one was to face Shen Shikang in front of everyone The second is to find a way to make good friends with these new talents. Now that they are leaving, I can''t help but say, "Nephew Jiang An is leaving? Why don''t you stay here for a while, we can talk too. ."


    Shen Jiangan didn''t like Pei Dongqi, so he said lightly: "Grandpa is old and his health is not as healthy as before, I''m just going to say goodbye to grandpa and kowtow. Do you want to see my grandfather on something important? I just didn''t seem to be in good spirits when I saw my grandfather."


    Shen Jiangan''s words were actually chasing Pei Dongqi in disguise.


    Pei Dongqi restrained his smile, took a deep breath, and said with a smile: "If that''s the case, then I really don''t want to bother my uncle anymore, I don''t know where my nephew wants to go? "


    Shen Jiangan''s eyes rolled, and he thought about it, and quickly said: "The Empress has summoned her mother, the emperor has just dragged Eunuch Chen to order us to enter the palace, I have to go back to the palace immediately, and then Go to the palace."


    Pei Dongqi really couldn''t laugh anymore, a thought flashed on his face, Shen Jiangan and others didn''t bother him, and left immediately.


    After leaving the Taifu Mansion, Xu Binghe frowned and said, "Jiang An, why did you deceive Duke Dingguo just now? The emperor didn''t summon us at all!"


    Xu Binghe felt that Shen Jiangan was bold, and even the emperor could use it as a shield.


    Shen Jiangan reacted and rolled his eyes indecently, "Uncle Xu, I just changed the concept, the emperor did not summon us, but the empress did indeed summon my mother and my sister. Well, they haven''t entered the palace yet, you come home with me, can we accompany my mother and my sister to the palace?"


    Xu Binghe was stunned for a moment, but Yang Zixuan next to him laughed loudly: "People in the world say I''m smart, I think the really smart person is you, no wonder you can win the first prize, since that''s the case, If you want to go back, I''ll go home too and call my mother with me."


    Dong Yunlan is a princess, and it is very convenient to enter the palace. It is more confusing to call Dong Yunlan.


    After Shen Jiangan thanked him, he immediately got on the carriage and ordered people to rush to the government of Zhenguo.


    An hour later, Mrs Liang took Shen Yuetong, Shen Jiangan, Xu Binghe and others to wait at the gate of the palace.


    Liang frowned and asked, "Jiang An, didn''t you say that Princess Duanhui and the others would also enter the palace, why haven''t they been seen for so long?"


    Liang was very surprised when she heard what Shen Jiangan said. She thought that the sun came out from the west, this son would actually say to accompany her into the palace, but when she saw the man slipping behind Shen Jiangan, she felt even more I lost my mind. Due to the large number of people, Liang Shi was not easy to ask Shen Jiangan why, but he was just holding things in his heart, so it was inevitable that he was a little irritable.


    Shen Jiangan calmly and calmly said with a chuckle: "Mother, don''t worry, it will be here soon, I guess the Yongan Mansion will also enter the palace together, and Princess Shuxian and the others, I guess We will be together too, so there will be a delay."


    The Liang family is not calm now, "Why are there so many people? What are you doing?"


    Liang remembered that the Queen had confessed to them when they entered the palace, and hoped that the two of them would have a private gathering. Shen Jiangan gathered so many people at this moment, how could they have a private gathering?


    Shen Yuetong, who was beside Liang''s, was unaware. This was the second time she entered the palace. The first time was at the palace banquet. At that palace banquet, she saw the peerless beauty Princess Qingcheng also saw the so-called Feng Qiqin. What fun can she see in the palace this time?


    Shen Yuetong was very much looking forward to it. When she looked left and right, she found a carriage slowly approaching from a distance, and there was a carriage behind the carriage. Only then did everyone realize that there were seven or eight carriages coming.


    These carriages have different decorative pendants on them, and they are not a mansion at first glance.


    Liang said softly: "Come!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the carriage came to them, and soon Yang Zixuan and others jumped out of the carriage. Wait, everyone first greeted them, and then Dong Yunlan and Dong Yunmei handed over the palace badges and led everyone into the palace.


    Walking in the quiet palace, everyone is not as casual as outside, but cautiously followed behind the two princesses, all the way to Mingxiu Palace.


    The news here soon reached Dong Chenghu''s ears, Dong Chenghu put down his red pen and asked in surprise: "What did you say? Princess Shuxian, Princess Duanhui, Mrs. Yong Anbo, Zhen Mrs. Guo Gong and Mrs. Wu Ninghou entered the palace with a group of new scholars and their female family members?"


    The visitor nodded respectfully, "Your Majesty, the mighty twenty-odd people have all gone to the Empress''s Mingxiu Palace, but the Empress had only summoned Mrs. Zhen Guogong, I don''t know. Why are so many people here?"


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t sit still, and immediately got up and said, "Follow me to Mingxiu Palace to see what''s going on."


    Chen Gonggong went out to prepare for the holy drive.

 v5 Chapter 97： Gather at Mingxiu Palace to talk about marriage

    At Mingxiu Palace, seeing so many people, Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then smiled happily: "What kind of wind is blowing today? It''s actually bringing you all here! Mingxiu Palace has not been so lively for a long time."?


    "I''m also curious about why the Queen is so lively here!" Dong Chenghu''s voice came from outside the door. ?


    Everyone turned around and knelt down immediately. ?


    ?


    The emperor and the empress both asked this question, but Dong Yunlan and others didn''t know how to answer. Everyone, look at me, I look, and finally all looked at Shen Jiangan. ?


    Dong Chenghu said amusingly: "Jiang An, you let everyone into the palace?"?


    Faced with Dong Chenghu''s questioning, Shen Jiangan was not in a hurry, he stood up and said slowly, "Report to the emperor, the kid is helpless!" After the matter was said, I then looked at Liang Shi and Shen Yuetong in embarrassment, gritted his teeth, and his heart sank, and immediately said: "Your Majesty, Duke Dingguo wants to marry my little sister for my son and nephew, but neither my grandfather nor my grandfather want it. The younger sister is married to Pei''s house and has no choice but to make excuses for entering the palace." ?


    Dong Chenghu''s face sank after listening to Shen Jiang''an''s words. ?


    Liang was shocked, she didn''t know these things at all. ?


    Gu Shuixiu noticed Liang''s strangeness and asked gently, "Is Mrs. Zhenguo unaware?"?


    Liang nodded without thinking, "This is the first time the minister has heard the news. The father-in-law has never said it before, and the father-in-law has never disclosed any rumors."?


    Shen Jiangan added: "Your Majesty, when we were drinking tea at Grandpa''s place just now, Grandpa heard that Duke Ding had arrived, so he drove us away. It seemed that he did not want us to be with Duke Ding. Sit down, the kid doesn''t know what grandpa''s intentions are, but at that time, Ding Guogong only went to court, and he didn''t want to announce the good news like us, but it was really strange that he went directly to grandpa''s side."?


    Shen Jiangan would not have any concerns because of the relationship between the Shen family and the Pei family. One is that he went to Cuizhu Mountain when he was a child, and he did not have much contact with the Pei family, and he had no feelings. I don''t like the atmosphere of the Pei family, and I can''t talk to the peers of the Pei family. Now I am disgusted by the idea of ??the Pei family hitting Shen Yuetong. ?


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu roughly guessed the reason from Shen Jiangan''s words, and the couple looked at each other. ?


    Gu Shuixiu immediately smiled kindly: "Since you all came here today, you can''t come in vain, let''s just have a good day here in this palace, and people in this palace will let King Wen, King Wu, and Princess Rou all come together. Please enter the palace, the crowd will be more lively."?


    Shen Yuetong was a little excited and asked nervously: "Queen Empress, where is Princess Qingcheng?"?


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Shen Yuetong''s eyes full of love, and said indulgently: "Niuniu is probably still in Qingcheng Palace at the moment. Before Qingcheng Palace was renovated, the emperor simply let people demolish the whole palace. , I rebuilt it according to the girl''s wishes, and it was finally repaired a while ago. The freshness of this girl has not disappeared! I don''t know what I''m tossing about at the moment, and Ben Gong will ask the princess to come over now. "?


    Shen Yuetong was immediately happy and thanked Gu Shuixiu with a smile. ?


    Liang saw her like this, and smiled helplessly: "This girl has lost her soul since she saw the princess at the palace banquet. It¡¯s amazing, and the courtiers are also helpless.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t expect Shen Yuetong to be Dong Qinyan''s fangirl, and said with a smile: "In that case, when Niuniu comes over, the two of them can talk nicely."


    Today, the Zhao family also brought Yang Qiong and Gu Yijun into the palace. Gu Yijun''s temperament is not as straightforward as Shen Yuetong. After entering the Mingxiu Palace, she has been sitting obediently with her waist upright. , lowered his eyebrows and pleasing his eyes, looking somewhat similar to Gu Huijun.


    Gu Shuixiu remembered what Zhao said to her before about marrying the Qin family, and turned her attention to Qin Zuxin. Qin Zuxin did not look like an ordinary martial artist, but rather had the temperament of a scholar, but Because of his height, he looked at many strong men. Because he participated in the martial arts competition this time, although he failed to win the first grade in the martial arts competition, he also entered the third grade. .


    Just as Dong Chenghu was beside him, Gu Shuixiu muttered a few words in his ear, Dong Chenghu''s eyes immediately turned to Qin Zuxin and Gu Yijun, thought for a moment, then smiled: "How do you say it is also a new scholar, The queen has also seen it, so I will go to the imperial study with me, I just have some things to test you."


    Qin Zuxin and others are not good to be neglected, so they responded immediately and left with Dong Chenghu.


    With some people leaving from Mingxiu Palace, who are they?"


    Gu Shuixiu waved to Dong Qinyan with a smile, and then said to Shen Yuetong and the others: "Niuniu has already come, if you little girls have anything to say, just go to the side, don''t accompany us. "


    Gu Shuixiu sent Dong Qinyan to send Shen Yuetong and others in disguise.


    Liu Yueyi listened to Gu Shuixiu''s meaning, probably guessed her intention, and said to Qin Mingzhu who was beside her: "You want to be two years older than the princess, and help the princess to watch a few younger sisters later, Get along well, but don''t argue."


    Gu Shuixiu likes Liu Yueyi''s delicate heart, and she can quickly understand what she means without her needing to say anything more.


    When the juniors were gone, Gu Shuixiu immediately said to the Zhao family: "Mother, what you told me before, the emperor has no objection, and agrees to order the marriage, sooner rather than later, now All the new scholars have come out, and as long as they are not engaged, they will become the sweet buns that everyone misses, I know that you are not sure if things are not settled, and the emperor will let Eunuch Chen issue an decree later."


    When Mrs. Zhao heard the words, her heart was relieved, and her expression immediately relaxed. Liu Yueyi immediately stood up to salute Gu Shuixiu, and said gratefully, "The court lady is very grateful to the empress, but the court lady still has one unkindness. Please."


    "Oh?" Gu Shuixiu looked at her in surprise, and asked with great interest, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    When we arrived in Jiankang last year, the court lady asked my Houye, but the Houye said that the current situation was uncertain, and the child''s marriage could not be decided hastily, so she put it on hold, and the child is now nineteen. Very."

 v5 Chapter 98： Its all the fault of the marriage, Lalang

    Gu Shuixiu flashed a trace of surprise in her eyes, and sighed: "Time flies so fast, this child is already nineteen, and our children''s life-long affairs are put on hold because of great cause. Since everyone is here today, let¡¯s talk about it, who is over the age but not married, let us know, and if someone has already chosen, let us know, and this palace will make the decision for you.¡±


    Liu Yueyi immediately knelt down to Gu Shuixiu excitedly, "Thank you, Empress, Empress."


    If Liu Yueyi opened this mouth, the others would not be hypocritical. Dong Yunmei took the lead and said: "Empress Huang, although men are not as urgent as women, but our eldest son is now twenty-one. I still have no intention of getting married. Before, because Zu Xin was in the front, this child always used Zu Xin to block me. Now the emperor is about to give Zu Xin and Yi Jun a marriage. He has no excuses and has always avoided me recently. I am afraid that I will mention his marriage.


    "


    Dong Yunmei really can''t do anything about this kid, but Zuo Qingsong is not in a hurry. After such a delay, the child is twenty-one. If Zuo Fengshi married normally, she would have a grandson by now. .


    Gu Shuixiu knew that Dong Yunmei was really upset when she saw how she looked, but Zuo Feng was already twenty-one years old, so it would be a shame not to be married, and people outside thought he had some hidden disease. Woolen cloth.


    It just so happens that Qin Mingzhu is 19 this year, and these two are eager to get married. If possible, it would be good to bring these two together.


    The more Gu Shuixiu thought about it, the more she felt that this was feasible, so she ordered Jingjing to fetch a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and immediately wrote two notes to Liu Yueyi and Dong Yunmei. After they received the notes, she smiled: "The above are the candidates suggested by this palace. If you have any opinions, please write them directly on it. This palace will discuss with the emperor to make a decision."


    In this way, I also avoid bringing up this matter in front of the two of them, making everyone embarrassed.


    Taking advantage of the time Liu Yueyi and Dong Yunmei were pondering, Gu Shuixiu said gently, "Sister Liang, I know you are worrying about Yuetong''s marriage, and I too I don''t want to go around you, my youngest son Yuan Zheng has not been engaged yet, I like Yue Tong''s temperament very much, I want to marry Yue Tong for Yuan Zheng, I wonder if Sister Liang would like it?"


    "What?" Mr. Liang stood up in shock, his eyes widened, and asked incredulously, "The Queen Mother said... Your Royal Highness?"


    Liu Yueyi and the others also looked at Gu Shuixiu and Liang Shi in shock. They really didn''t expect the Empress to look at the youngest daughter of the Shen family.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded affirmatively, "It''s that child, I believe there are many rumors about that child outside, although my family Yuanzheng is a stubborn one, he doesn''t know anything about love, but it is definitely not from outside. In that way, I have also thought about his marriage.


    That child has a straightforward temperament, and ordinary women are not suitable for him. Yuetong is a lively and lovely girl. She has one thing to say, another two, she goes straight and doesn¡¯t go around in circles. This kind of temperament is suitable for Yuanzheng, and With me watching, I guarantee that the girl Yuetong will be fine. What does Sister Liang think? "


    Liang''s brain was dizzy, she was just frightened by Shen Jiangan''s astonishing words, and now she suddenly heard Gu Shuixiu''s request for marriage, when did her family Yuetong become so popular?


    Liu Yueyi and Dong Yunlan saw that Liang was in a trance, and hurriedly laughed: "Empress Empress, Mrs. Zhenguo seems to be stunned, and she can''t come back to her senses! Can you marry His Royal Highness King Wu? But the great fortune of heaven, presumably even Master Taifu will be happy."


    One sentence awakened the dreamer, Liang Shi finally recovered when he heard the word Taifu, smiled awkwardly, and said: "The Empress please forgive me, the court lady just failed to In response, it was really too sudden.


    As for what the Empress said, the courtiers naturally have no opinion. It is her good fortune that Yuetong can marry His Royal Highness King Wu. "


    What Liang thinks at this moment is that Dong Yuanzheng was also taught by Shen Shikang, no matter if Dong Yuanzheng is as rumored outside, for Shen Shikang''s sake, he will definitely not bully Shen Yuetong, plus Shang Dong Yuanzheng could not inherit the lineage. It would be good for her daughter to be a rich and noble princess in the future, and she could watch it under her nose. Such a marriage is really hard to find with a lantern, at least it is better than Dingguo Gongfu.


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she was in a good mood, "In this case, Ben Gong will go directly to tell my silly son, and Sister Liang will also go to Taifu Master and Zhenguo Gongtuo. At the end of the day, in two days, the emperor will decree the marriage."


    Liu Yueyi saw that Gu Shuixiu and Liang Shi decided to get married in two or three times, and she was envious, but it was a pity that her family pearl did not have this blessing. it is good!


    However, when Liu Yueyi thought of the name on the note just now, she thought that the candidate given by the empress was also good, at least half a royal relative, and she could inherit the position of marquis in the future. If a marriage can be accomplished, her family''s Pearl will definitely not be bad in the future.


    Thinking like this, Liu Yueyi''s heart became more balanced.


    Now, coupled with the relationship between the Queen and the Empress, five or six ministers sent greeting cards to our house today. We dragged Princess Duanhui to inquire. These people have daughters who are ready for marriage. The intention is obvious. We also I don''t dare to marry anyone casually, so I went to the palace to ask the concubine for an idea."


    Dong Yunlan nodded immediately, proving that what Zhao said was true, "Empress, it''s not only the Yongan Mansion that has this situation, but also my family. There are a lot of people staring at him, including Zining, if it wasn''t for Zining''s young age, I''m afraid our family wouldn''t be able to keep the threshold."


    Dong Yunlan was not very anxious about these things before, but the recent greetings from various parties really annoyed her. If it continued like this, Dong Yunlan was worried that something would change.


    After listening for so long, Gu Shuixiu finally understood the purpose of everyone gathering at Mingxiu Palace today.


    It''s just that they don''t lack sons, they lack daughters. After the marriage between Qin Mingzhu and Shen Yuetong was settled this time, all the girls who were suitable for marriage were gone. After racking his brains for a while, he suddenly asked Liu Yueyi, "I remember that Bingyao also has a daughter named Mingyue. How old is that girl?"


    Liu Yueyi was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied: "Only thirteen, now Xu Binghe has won the second place in the list, Zu Ming has become Wen Tanhua, both of them are hot candidates for son-in-law, and Bingyao has also recently Got caught up with these people."

 v5 Chapter 99： The danger of consanguineous marriage, Dong Yuanzhengs marriage

    To be honest, Liu Yueyi is actually very envious of Xu Bingyao, although the second room does not have a title and cannot inherit much property, but the money they robbed from the yamen of the prefect of Dongyang County before is enough for the second room to be built and comfortable It''s time to buy a house.


    What''s more, both Xu Binghe and Qin Zuming entered the first grade this time, and neither of them bought a house in Jiankang. If they want to stay in Jiankang, the emperor will definitely allocate a house for them. Saved a lot of money.


    Looking at the current momentum of Xu Binghe and Qin Zuming, the rise of Erfang is only a matter of time.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly when she heard the words: "We are all our own people, if we people marry each other, it will not be a problem, what we are afraid of is that we want to marry, but there are no candidates. .


    Dear..."


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it for a long time, and said: "Mother, I will inquire about Donglin''s marriage slowly, he is only seventeen, and he can still wait for the first class, and now there are some ministers in the court who are loyal to the emperor Geng Geng, there are also some daughters who are ready for marriage in the adults'' homes, and Dong Wei and the others, now Donglin and the others are promising, and they don''t worry about not being able to marry daughters from good families."


    Dong Yunlan hopes that Yang Zixuan can marry Dong Qinyan, she really likes Dong Qinyan, but in front of so many people, she really can''t say it directly, so she said casually: "Queen Niangniang, you said before that we don''t have any virgins who are ready to marry, you are not right, you still have a golden branch and jade leaf hidden here!"


    As soon as Dong Yunlan''s voice fell, everyone immediately heard what she meant, and looked at Gu Shuixiu, to be honest, Dong Qinyan''s excellence is well known to everyone, the number one beauty and talented woman in Daqi , is almost perfect. Now Dong Qinyan is the most desirable wife candidate for Daqi men, and I don''t know who has the good fortune to marry the princess.


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, and then she said amusedly: "This girl''s marriage has also been thought about by Ben Gong, but her father has made too many demands. Bar."


    Everyone was dissatisfied with Gu Shuixiu''s answer to the Buddhist system, Dong Yunmei immediately smiled and said, "Empress Empress, we are not short of boys, do you think you don''t like it?"


    Dong Yunlan asked this question, but Gu Shuixiu did not perfunctory them, and said sternly: "It''s not that Ben Gong doesn''t look down on those children, to be honest, those children are all excellent, but they are not necessarily suitable for Niuniu, neither do I To tell you the truth, Ben Gong still likes the children of your family quite a bit.


    If it wasn''t for Niuniu, Zixuan, Fengshi, and Donglin being close relatives, Ben Gong would really choose a husband for her from these children.


    Speaking of this, this palace also reminds you that although the older generation always talks about kissing and adding kisses, in fact, it is unreasonable to add kisses to each other, and it will affect the children of the two. .


    ? The question is about the dangers of inbreeding.


    The emperor will decree later, prohibiting close relatives within five generations from marrying, and it is even more impossible for this palace to do so. "


    Dong Yunlan and others are all dumbfounded. Among them, the Qin family and the Shen family have no blood relationship with the royal family, so Liu Yueyi and the Liang family were the first to react, and the Liang family couldn''t help it. Fortunately, fortunately, Shen Yuetong was not assigned to the Pei family, otherwise it would ruin the child''s life.


    Zhao Shi and Dong Yunlan were extremely disappointed. They both wondered if they could marry Dong Qinyan and go home. Now, Gu Shuixiu''s remarks directly obliterated their thoughts.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that it was not so easy for them to accept this rhetoric, so she did not force them, and instead talked about some anecdotes about coming in Jiankang.


    Dong Chenghu soon received a note sent by Gu Shuixiu, looking at the contents of the note, the corner of Dong Chenghu''s mouth rose slightly, and asked Dong Yuanzheng, who had just rushed over: " Your mother is going to marry you, what do you think?"


    Dong Yuanzheng just came over, seeing that so many people still haven''t figured out the situation, Dong Chenghu said this, and immediately froze, he reacted with a jump three feet high, shook his head excitedly and said : "Father, you have to help Erchen stand up! Erchen is not yet handsome, you can''t get married so quickly!"


    Seeing Dong Yuanzheng''s violent reaction, everyone pursed their lips and chuckled.


    Dong Chenghu immediately slapped his face and stared: "Your mother is worried about your marriage, this time, whether you like it or not, you have to agree, I just ask you, do you like it? woman?"


    Dong Yuan shook his head without thinking about it, "How could I have a crush on those women! If I really like it, I don''t need the parents to come forward, I''ll have them tied to the house!"


    "You bastard!" Dong Chenghu was annoyed by what Dong Yuanzheng said, and he took something and smashed it on Dong Yuanzheng.


    Dong Yuanzheng was also agile, quickly dodged Dong Chenghu''s attack, hid behind Shen Jiangan, and retorted: "Father, what my son said is not forcibly robbing people''s daughters, don''t think about it. Erchen really doesn''t like any woman, you can do it, let me go!"


    You are Princess Wu."


    Shen Jiangan''s smiling face froze for a moment, the granddaughter of Taifu is not his sister, and the empress wants to marry his sister to this ignorant guy!


    Shen Jiangan turned around in shock and stared at Dong Yuanzheng, his eyes seemed to eat people.


    Dong Yuanzheng felt very dangerous, and kept away from Shen Jiangan three or two times, looking at everyone at a loss, thinking in a panic, why is she the granddaughter of Taifu? He has always respected his teacher, and he has great respect for Taifu. If the other party is another girl, Dong Yuanzheng will definitely kill him directly and force the other party to break the marriage contract.


    But now this person belongs to Taifu''s family, and is the daughter of Uncle Shen. He can''t do it if he says anything, but if he admits it like this, Dong Yuanzheng feels extremely aggrieved.


    Dong Chenghu was the first time he saw Dong Yuanzheng crying without tears. Immediately order the marriage!"


    Shen Jiang An looked at Dong Yuanzheng sadly, with a deep warning in his eyes.

 v5 Chapter 100： Marriage is set, sister-in-law

    Even if you are a brother, you can''t compromise in front of your sister.


    Dong Yuanzheng felt very innocent, why did Shen Jiangan look at him like he was a heartless man for ten thousand years, and he didn''t do anything at all!


    Just as everyone was watching the play, Dong Chenghu suddenly said: "The other marriage is Zuxin."


    Qin Zuxin''s expression froze for a second while watching the play, and then pointed at himself incredulously.


    Qin Zuxin bowed to Dong Chenghu with an uneasy mood: "Please make it clear to the emperor."


    Dong Chenghu looked at these stinky boys with a funny face, and couldn''t help laughing: "Your grandfather and father plan to marry the Yongan mansion, and now the Yongan mansion is in the boudoir of Yijun, so naturally he said it. It''s the two of you, and I will marry you together."


    Gu Donglin''s eyes widened in shock, how could his little sister become Qin Zuxin''s new daughter-in-law? This is too sloppy!


    Gu Donglin can now understand what is going on with Shen Jiangan''s cannibalistic eyes. As long as he thinks that his sister will be "smashed" by the brothers next to him, it feels really uncomfortable!


    However Gu Donglin looks at Qin Zuxin at the moment, he is not pleasing to the eye. First, he is not the champion, second place, third flower, second, Wen is not as good as him, and he is not as handsome as him, no matter how you look at it, he is not worthy On his little sister.


    Qin Zuxin met Gu Donglin''s critical eyes and could not help shrinking. He really didn''t do anything. He was inexplicably announced by the emperor to marry him, and inexplicably hated by Gu Donglin. Who was he provoking? !


    At this moment, Qin Zuxin is slowly approaching Dong Yuan consciously, and the two have become the target of public criticism. They can only warm each other and talk for comfort.


    Dong Chenghu silently watched the movement below, and when he watched the drama well, he said solemnly: "This marriage was discussed by me and the queen, as well as the elders in your family, hope In the future, if you can live in harmony as husband and wife, and work together for a long time, you will not be wasting the painstaking efforts of me and the queen..."


    Dong Chenghu said what Dong Yuanzheng can''t hear anymore, he just wants to go out of the palace, go to Dong Yuanjie to complain, and when it comes to Dong Yuanjie, Dong Yuanzheng just found out, why Dong Yuanjie didn''t enter the palace today?


    "Father, what about the second brother? Didn''t you tell him to enter the palace?" Dong Yuan was thinking about something, but he couldn''t help it for a while


    Dong Chenghu glanced at him and said casually: "Your second brother accompanied Princess Rou out of the city, and said that he was taking Princess Rou to the village in the suburbs to collect wind."


    The group went out of the imperial study with their own thoughts.


    Before he went far, Shen Jiangan caught up with Dong Yuanzheng, blocked his way, and said solemnly, "His Royal Highness King Wu, I want to know what you think of this marriage?"


    Dong Yuanzheng was very confused, where did he have any thoughts, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes to Shen Jiangan, and said in a bad mood: "What can this king think? This king was only notified by his father today. What do you think this king can do about this matter?"


    Shen Jiangan knew that what Dong Yuanzheng said was the truth, but these were not what he wanted to hear, "His Royal Highness King Wu, I just ask you, are you willing to marry my little sister?"


    Would you like? Dong Yuanzheng hadn''t really thought about this issue seriously, but now because the other party is Taifu''s granddaughter and Uncle Shen''s jewel, he has to recognize it.


    Dong Yuanzheng is always casual, since things are a foregone conclusion and can''t be changed, let it be Haven''t really thought about it yet.


    Shen Jiangan saw that Dong Yuanzheng stopped to think, did not disturb, waited quietly for him, today if Dong Yuanzheng can''t give him a satisfactory answer, he can''t say anything to Shen Yuetong so easily to him.


    When Qin Zuxin saw this, he thought about taking a walk first, but Gu Donglin stopped him. Qin Zuxin couldn''t help but complain, looked at Gu Donglin with a frown, and said, "Donglin, this marriage is true. I don''t know, my father and my mother have never disclosed the slightest rumor, if I had known about this earlier, I would not have been so passive."


    Gu Donglin had more concerns, and did not dare to force Dong Yuanzheng like Shen Jiangan, but the expression on his face was very solemn, which made Gu Donglin have to face it.


    It is said to be a rose with thorns, but my sister has no bad intentions, she is kind, if this happens, as long as it is a little soft, it will be fine, I only hope that my sister can be happy and happy, do you understand?"


    Gu Donglin clenched his fist tightly, the Qin family was no worse than the Gu family, if Gu Yijun married Qin Zuxin, it would not be considered a low marriage, and if she was wronged at that time, it would not be easy for them to stand up for her, But that girl''s temper was so fierce, Gu Donglin was really worried that she would have a hard time in the future.


    Qin Zu''s new temperament followed Qin Shan''s. He was always mild and not caring, careless, and a little heartless. Now, after listening to Gu Donglin''s heartfelt words, he didn''t think about what would happen in the future. He patted his chest and promised to treat Gu Yijun well.


    I don''t know how much Qin Zuxin will regret the promise he made today in the days to come. Every time Gu Yijun gets angry and he says a few words to her, the woman will block the promise he made today. He made Qin Zuxin''s heart hurt.


    Dong Yuanzheng thought about it for a long time, and finally figured it out, looked at Shen Jiangan firmly, and said, "Although this king does not understand these love affairs, but this king knows what the responsibility is. If Miss Shen is married to this king, this king will definitely not lose Miss Shen. She will be the honorable Princess Wu and the most honorable mistress of Prince Wu''s residence in the future."


    As for the other things, Dong Yuanzheng really can''t assure Shen Jiangan now, how to tell him what he doesn''t know yet.


    Shen Jiangan couldn''t hear what he wanted to hear, but Dong Yuanzheng''s words would not disappoint Shen Yuetong, which was a guarantee to him.


    Shen Jiangan let go of Dong Yuanzheng reluctantly, and the group walked towards Mingxiu Palace with their own thoughts.


    Shen Yuetong and others over there still don''t know that their marriage has been decided, and a few girls get together to talk about interesting things.


    Especially Shen Yuetong, she has been in a state of excitement after seeing Dong Qinyan, always pestering Dong Qinyan to ask this and that.


    Seeing her obsessed look, Dong Qinyan thought it was a man who was obsessed with her, and couldn''t help crying and laughing.

 v5 Chapter 101： Promise, doomed love

    Qin Zu''s new temperament followed Qin Shan''s. He was always mild and not caring, careless, and a little heartless. Now, after listening to Gu Donglin''s heartfelt words, he didn''t think about what would happen in the future. He patted his chest and promised to treat Gu Yijun well.


    I don''t know how much Qin Zuxin will regret the promise he made today in the days to come. Every time Gu Yijun gets angry and he says a few words to her, the woman will block the promise he made today. He caused Qin Zuxin''s heart, liver, spleen and lungs to ache.


    Dong Yuanzheng thought about it for a long time, and finally figured it out, looked at Shen Jiangan firmly, and said, "Although this king does not understand these love affairs, but this king knows what the responsibility is. If Miss Shen is married to this king, this king will definitely not lose Miss Shen, she will be the honorable Princess Wu and the most honorable mistress of Prince Wu''s residence in the future."


    .


    Shen Jiangan couldn''t hear what he wanted to hear, but Dong Yuanzheng''s words would not disappoint Shen Yuetong, which was a guarantee to him. Only then did Dong Yuanzheng reluctantly let go, and the group walked silently to Mingxiu Palace.


    During this period, Zuo Fengshi tried to reduce his sense of existence as much as possible. He was afraid that Qin Zuxin would find him and question him about his marriage. Fortunately, Qin Zuxin did not trouble him immediately because of his confusion.


    Shen Yuetong and others over there still don''t know that their marriage has been decided, and a few girls get together to talk about interesting things.


    Especially Shen Yuetong, she has been in a state of excitement after seeing Dong Qinyan, always pestering Dong Qinyan to ask this and that.


    Seeing her obsessed look, Dong Qinyan thought it was a man who was obsessed with her, and couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    It was not until Dong Yuanzheng and others arrived at Mingxiu Palace that Gu Shuixiu asked Dong Qinyan and others to come over.


    As soon as a few people entered the room, they found that the eyes they were looking at were not quite right, especially Shen Yuetong, Gu Yijun and Qin Mingzhu, how could they feel that their eldest brother and mother were all weird.


    Gu Yijun walked over to Zhao Shi and Yang Qiong in confusion, and shouted obediently, "Grandma, mother, what''s wrong with you? Is there something dirty on my face?"


    Zhao looked at Zuo Fengshi, her old face almost turned into a chrysanthemum, "Grandmother is very good, our family Yijun is also very beautiful, grandmother is happy today, happy !"


    The answers Qin Mingzhu and Shen Yuetong heard over there were similar to Gu Yijun''s.


    Gu Shuixiu knew what they were thinking, but she just assumed it was ignorant.


    Only Dong Yunlan, who has been paying attention to her son, felt disappointed. Since Yang Zixuan entered the door, she has been paying attention to Yang Zixuan''s movements. Dong Yunlan did not miss the look in Yang Zixuan''s eyes when she saw Dong Qinyan, although Yang Zixuan It''s a good cover up, but Dong Yunlan still sees his friendship for Dong Qinyan from his instant reaction.


    Dong Yunlan felt sorry for her son, thinking that she would go back and tell Yang Zixuan the news later, how sad and disappointed Yang Zixuan would be!


    Several families were happy and others were sad, and everyone had a lively meal at Mingxiu Palace before leaving together.


    In the evening, the imperial decree of three marriages in the palace spread throughout Jiankang, and everyone, big and small, knew it.


    After hearing that the Shen family and the emperor had married, Pei Dongqi''s face froze.


    It''s a pity that he tried every means to get the Pei family daughter to marry into the royal family, but he couldn''t. This Princess Wu actually fell on the head of the Shen family daughter. Now the Shen family has no partner to marry, and the emperor has stated that If you don''t accept a concubine, the crown prince is slippery than a loach, so you can''t calculate it. King Wen and King Wu also have a concubine, and marrying the daughter of the Pei family into two palaces is of little use. Thinking like this, Pei Dongqi suddenly feels a little isolated and helpless, and he is inexplicable. A sense of powerlessness arises.


    The Marquis of Anping.


    After Dong Yunlan got home, she saw that Yang Yi was already waiting for their mother to come back, her heart warmed, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Yang Yi greeted them with a smile. Seeing Dong Yunlan''s red eyes, her face suddenly sank. She looked at Yang Zixuan and Yang Zining suspiciously, and said with anger, "What''s going on? Who bullied your mother? ?"


    Yang Zixuan and Yang Zining looked at Dong Yunlan one after another, worried, the way back was obviously fine, why did her mother cry when she got home?


    It''s okay if Yang Yi didn''t ask, but when he asked, Dong Yunlan couldn''t hold back, and Yang Yi started to cry in suspicion.


    Seeing this, Yang Zixuan and his brothers decided to turn around and leave, thinking that this place should not stay for a long time.


    Who knew that Dong Yunlan suddenly said: "Zi Ning goes back first, Zi Xuan stays, mother has something to say."


    Yang Zixuan looked at Dong Yunlan inexplicably.


    When she wiped away her tears, seeing Yang Yi and Yang Zixuan all staring at her, she said slowly, "I''m fine, I just feel sorry for Xuan''er, I feel sad!"


    "Me?" Yang Zixuan was completely puzzled, "Mother, your son, I am the champion of the new martial arts exam. It''s just a matter of pride in the spring breeze, what''s so distressing?"


    Yang Zixuan moved his body to prove that he was very good.


    Dong Yunlan cried and shook her head, "Mother is talking about your marriage, mother knows what you are thinking about, before your aunt wanted to marry Yijun to you, I didn''t agree, just I wanted to make you feel good, but today, Niang tried it out in front of the Empress, and she realized that it is impossible for you both!"


    Yang Zixuan''s face turned pale instantly, how could mother know what he was thinking? What did the Queen Mother say? Why is it impossible?


    Dong Yunlan did not make Yang Zixuan wait too long, and continued: "The Empress said that close relatives within five generations are not allowed to marry, if they are married, the children born will be idiots, the emperor is already with The ministers discussed and will soon officially issue a decree to forbid close relatives within the five generations of the Daqi people from marrying, not only did you not have five clothes, but you are also cousins, and the decision is impossible!"


    Dong Yunlan did not directly say who the person in Yang Zixuan''s heart was, but Yang Yi had already heard from her words, and could not help but look at Yang Zixuan in shock, "Your heart is beautiful princess?"


    Hearing the four words of Princess Qingcheng, Yang Zixuan''s face paled even more.


    Yang Yi realized that he had said something wrong, and looked at his eldest son worriedly.


    Yang Zixuan stood up silently, and walked out of the hall as if he had lost his soul.

 v5 Chapter 102： Love hurts, stir up turmoil

    , cousins ??can''t get married...why are they cousins? Why are you telling him this fact now?


    Yang Zixuan didn''t know how he walked back to the room, only that his father and mother were anxiously guarding his bedside when he woke up.


    Dong Yunlan was very pleasantly surprised when she saw Yang Zixuan awake, and rushed to Yang Zixuan''s bedside, "Xuaner, what do you feel uncomfortable? Mother, go and call the doctor immediately."


    Yang Zixuan rubbed his head and grabbed Dong Yunlan, "Mother, what''s wrong with me? Why do you need a doctor?"


    Are you okay?"


    Yang Zixuan then recalled what happened last night. He walked out of the main room in a trance, feeling top-heavy, spinning around, and then unconscious.


    Dong Yunlan raised her head and looked at Yang Yi, because she did not dare to mention Dong Qinyan again, the couple simply acquiesced in his answer. You have made some food that is easy to digest, and you will eat it later, the appointments in the palace have not yet come down in the past two days, if you want to go out to hang out with friends or go somewhere to relax."


    The obsession with Dong Qinyan is so deep.


    What should I do now? The two are destined to be impossible! Maybe she didn''t even know what she was thinking.


    The more Yang Zixuan thought about it, the more uncomfortable it became, so he closed his eyes and lay down again.


    Dong Yunlan and Yang Yi left Yang Zixuan''s room and walked to the main room with their thoughts in mind.


    "Master Hou, what should I do? I''m really worried about Xuan''er''s appearance!" Dong Yunlan frowned, with deep worry in her eyes.


    Fortunately, you didn''t propose marriage in front of the Empress, so everyone can pretend not to know, so as not to be embarrassed to meet in the future."


    Dong Yunlan naturally knew what Yang Yi was saying, but as a mother, she really could not see her child suffer like this, Dong Qinyan covered her face and said: "If I knew it earlier, I should have stopped it when I found out. If you think about the child, you don''t need to let him fall so deeply. It''s too late to say anything now. Lord Hou, Xuan''er can''t continue to stay in Jiankang like this. He can''t let go of his heart if you stay here. Let''s see if you want to talk to the emperor, let him go outside, and let him come back after Niu Niu gets married, okay?"


    Dong Yunlan was reluctant to leave Yang Zixuan, but she also knew that leaving was the best way. Only by leaving would Yang Zixuan be able to calm down, and time would dilute everything, including his past love.


    Yang Yi agreed without thinking about it this time, "You watch Xuan''er at home first, I''ll go to the palace to find the emperor, presumably Xuan''er wants to leave, the emperor should not object."


    Nowadays, everyone wants to stay in Jiankang for promotion, but very few people want to leave.


    Yang Yi did not delay any longer after thinking about it, and immediately left the house. Seeing the strange atmosphere at home, Yang Zining ran to find Yang Zixuan but was told that Yang Zixuan was ill. But after a long time, Qin Zuxin and the others all knew that Dong Yunlan had to take care of Yang Zixuan, and also had to deal with the guests who came to visit the doctor one after another.


    The initiator of the incident, Yang Zining, didn''t even notice it, and kept guarding in Yang Zixuan''s room. As long as someone came over, those who were good brothers could go in and visit, and those who were not good brothers would be stopped by him. , stuck outside talking.


    Yang Yi came back from the palace and found that his family was in a crowded place.


    Just now in the palace, the emperor also asked Yang Zixuan why he released it. He made a random excuse to put it off, but he didn''t expect to be betrayed by his youngest son at this moment.


    Gu Shuixiu heard about Yang Zixuan''s illness that evening, just as Dong Chenghu came over, the couple chatted.


    "Today, Yang Yi came to the palace to find me, and said that he wanted Zixuan to practice outside, but I haven''t thought about it yet, Zixuan is the eldest son of the little sister, she regards her as the love of her eyes, how could she be willing Let Zixuan go out, can my little sister come to the palace to look for you today?" Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu with a relaxed expression, and it was only here that he could let go of all his burdens.


    Gu Shuixiu was distracted, when asked by Dong Chenghu, she frowned slightly and shook her head, "No, they came only yesterday, no one came today, the concubine thought, since Yang Yi took the initiative to mention this matter, I must have It was discussed with Yunlan, I wonder if the emperor has heard the news that Zixuan is ill?"


    "What? Zixuan is ill? Yang Yi didn''t mention it today!" Dong Chenghu was shocked, "When did it happen?"


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Chenghu''s reaction, and she probably guessed the reason, she couldn''t help but sigh with a wry smile, "Your Majesty, let''s quickly settle Niuniu''s marriage! This **** hurts."


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a while, then said in surprise, "You mean that Zixuan is sick because of Niuniu?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded lightly, "Yesterday Yunlan mentioned Niuniu''s marriage on my side, she didn''t directly say that Zixuan wanted to marry Niuniu, it was just a test, I also directly returned to them, five generations of Close relatives are not allowed to marry, it is considered that they have cut off their thoughts, but I didn¡¯t expect that Zixuan would actually¡­¡±


    Dong Chenghu was stunned, this news was a bolt from the blue for him.


    Gu Shuixiu said bluntly: "If there were no such concerns, Zixuan would indeed be a good match, but good luck makes people, who made them cousins!"


    "If this is the case, then Zixuan is really going to be released. After going out for a few years, Niu Niu got married, he figured it out and came back, or he stayed in Jiankang all the time. It''s a matter!" Dong Chenghu finally figured out the joints of the matter, and he felt a little regretful, if Yang Zixuan was not his nephew, it would be very suitable for Dong Qinyan.

 v5 Chapter 103： The emperor and queen are worried about marriage, and the consort is chosen

    Gu Shuixiu nodded helplessly, "That''s the only way to do it, but Niuniu''s affairs really can''t be delayed any longer."?


    Originally, the couple wanted to stay for a few more years before marrying Dong Qinyan, but in this situation, if they stay, it may be a worry. ?


    There are no men suitable for Dong Qinyan in these five families. Aside from these five families, she really doesn''t know the rest. ?


    Dong Chenghu thought seriously when Gu Shuixiu spoke, looking at the whole of Jiankang, only those men who were worthy of Dong Qinyan were those who could inherit the title of the family, and then put aside their relationship with them. Of the five familiar families, the remaining ones are Ding Guogong Pei''s family, Kaiguo''s Yujia, Yongjia''s Dong Yi''s family, Changlin''s Wen''s family, Yi''an Bo Xue''s family, and the rest are gone. ?


    Among these families, the Pei family does not consider it, the title of Earl Yi An is still lower, and it is temporarily placed at the back, so it can only be selected from the Yu family, Dong Yi family, and Wen family. ?


    "Yu Hongjun in the Yu family was the second in the imperial examination, and I don''t know what Yu Yi thought. This child is not married yet, I am afraid that he is waiting for the result of the imperial examination. It''s almost time, the future title of the founding marquis will definitely be Yu Hongjun''s, this child can be considered.


    The three boys of Dong Yi''s family are too young, there is no suitable candidate, or I would really like to marry their family, and only the Wen family is left, Wen Boyun, the eldest son of the Wen family, you I have also seen the captain of the Royal Forest Army squad guarding the Qingcheng Palace before.


    It''s just that the Marquis of Changlin is very good at digging into the camp. Before, she thought about getting her daughter into the palace. Later, I don''t know what Wen Boyun said to him. This old guy had scruples and completely stopped.


    Now that his daughter is also married, it seems that he has completely given up. I am not happy with the Marquis of Changlin, but this person is still sensible. I really like Wen Boyun, this kid.


    I heard that Yu Hongjun has two concubines, just looking at this, Yu Hongjun is no match for Wen Boyun. "


    Gu Shuixiu carefully recalled this man named Wen Boyun, only some vague impressions remained in his mind, as if he had seen it when Yuanlie was attacked in Qingcheng Palace, but at that time he had no intention of going Watch out for these people.


    Gu Shuixiu thought about it for a while, but gave up reluctantly, sighing: "Since this person is the person the emperor sees, the concubine won''t say anything, and the concubine will ask Yuanjie to inquire more carefully later. After all, if even Yuanjie said that this person is reliable, then the concubine has nothing to worry about, as long as Niuniu nodded."


    Dong Chenghu smiled and nodded, wondering if he wanted to find a time to summon Wen Boyun.


    The next morning, Dong Yuanjie was stunned when he received the summons from the palace, thinking that it was for his marriage, so he cleaned up before going out, and waited for him to arrive at the Mingxiu Palace It''s three poles in the sun.


    Gu Shuixiu has been grooming and waiting for Dong Yuanjie to eat.


    Dong Yuanjie looked at the momentum and was a little puzzled, "Mother, this morning, the son will enter the palace, but what is the important thing?"


    Gu Shuixiu let Dong Yuanjie sit down with a smile, "Have a meal with me, I have something to ask you."


    Dong Yuanjie was even more curious, he stopped after a quick bite, and waited for Gu Shuixiu to speak.


    Gu Shuixiusi paid for it and asked the servants around him to step down, and then said: "Go out of the palace and inquire about Wen Boyun, the eldest son of the Marquis of Changlin, and Yu Hongjun, the eldest son of the Marquis of Founding. Scared, whether it is a big or small matter or a rumor, the more detailed the better."


    Dong Yuanjie was puzzled at first, and then thought of the three imperial decrees issued by Dong Chenghu yesterday. Now that Gu Shuixiu is so cautious, he immediately understands, "Is the queen mother going to choose a consort for Niuniu between these two people?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and motioned Dong Yuanjie to speak in a low voice, "Yesterday, I have discussed with your father and emperor, considering the status, status, character, talent, age, among the young talents in Jiankang today, suitable for Niuniu''s is just the two of them."


    Dong Yuanjie recalled these two people carefully, frowned and said: "Mother, I am not very familiar with Wen Boyun of the Houwen family in Changlin, and I still need to inquire. As for Hong Jun, my son knows a little bit. This person is not suitable for my sister."


    Dong Yuanjie saw that Gu Shuixiu was puzzled, and explained: "Yu Hongjun is in his twenties now, although he has not married a proper wife, but there are many concubines in the house, it is difficult to be dedicated. If my sister married her, wouldn''t she have to worry about these women in the future?"


    "Forget it, don''t look at this person." Gu Shuixiu was quite straightforward. When Dong Chenghu said that Yu Hongjun had a concubine yesterday, she still thought that she couldn''t kill someone with one shot. Now Even Dong Yuanjie said so, it is not wrong to Hong Jun, she hates three wives and four concubines, how could Dong Qinyan enter the wolf''s den.


    There is only one Wen Boyun left. If there is something bad about this person, what will her Niuniu do?


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanjie said with relief: "Empress mother, you don''t need to think so much, the marriage is destined, and my sister is so good, how can I not find a good person!"


    "I can only comfort myself like this. What I''m more worried about is that we have already inquired about everything, but your sister doesn''t agree. What should I do?" Gu Shuixiu sighed, she knew Dong Qinyan He is a very thoughtful person, how could such a person obediently obey the words of the matchmaker ordered by his parents?


    For this point, Dong Yuanjie has nothing to say. He knows very well what kind of temperament Dong Qinyan is. We directly asked her what she meant, and if she had her heart, we would have tossed around like this, and in the end, I was afraid that it would be a mess."


    "Okay!" Gu Shuixiu reluctantly responded, and weakly let Jingjing go to Qingcheng Palace to find someone.


    On the side of Qingcheng Palace, Dong Qinyan got up early and stared at a plane tree outside the window in a daze.


    This sycamore tree was planted by Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu when the Qingcheng Palace was renovated this time, and it exactly corresponds to the Feng Qiqin in her hand.


    Since she moved back to Qingcheng Palace, she can see a bag on this plane tree every day, the color is different every day, and there will be a note inside, Not to ask her how she is feeling, but to ask her what she likes, all kinds of questions, never repeated.

 v5 Chapter 104： Brilliant, its about getting married

    Dong Qinyan was also curious before, and asked Yuanyang to help stare together, but after staring for a few days, they didn''t even see a figure. However, her sack was never broken, and slowly, Dong Qinyan also gave up the investigation.


    In order not to let Gu Shuixiu and the others know about the Qingcheng Palace, she can only have people take down the treasures every morning. Small baskets of different tricks too.


    The mandarin duck came in from outside the house, patted the folds on his body, and respectfully handed the kit, "Princess, this is just taken off, you really don''t plan to tell Is it the queen concubine?"


    Yuanyang is worried that this person will come and go without a trace. If she has any thoughts on Dong Qinyan, I am afraid they will not be able to stop her.


    Dong Qinyan took the kit, sat on the couch casually, and said with a smile: "Is this palace worried? What do I do, it is impossible for Ben Gong to sit here properly. At present, it seems that this person is just hanging on. Next month will be the big day of my second brother''s wedding. I don''t want to make trouble at this time. If this affects the mood of the father and queen, it''s not good."


    Dong Qinyan played with the brocade bag in her hand, and was not in a hurry to take it apart. Look at the cloth of the brocade bag, use the best brocade or soft cloth Luo Yan, this kind of fabric can only be used by wealthy people. Now, the only people who can give her this stuff in the palace are those imperial guards. They must also be from wealthy guards, and they have a strong kung fu. , it is easy to find this person.


    Yuanyang saw that she was so unconcerned, and although she was anxious, she was helpless. Just when the two were silent, a report from the palace maid came from outside, Dong Qinyan Subconsciously, she directly stuffed the kit under the couch, and ordered Yuanyang to help her organize her clothes.


    The two masters and servants arrived at Mingxiu Palace, only to find that Dong Yuanjie was there, Dong Qinyan immediately stepped forward to say hello, "Why does the second brother have time to come to the mother''s queen today? Don''t you need to accompany Princess Rou?"


    Speaking of this Yin Rou, Dong Qinyan is really curious. She understands Dong Yuanjie''s temperament. She also accompanied others to visit Zhuangzi in the suburbs, but she did not receive such treatment.


    Dong Yuanjie saw Gu Shuixiu also looking at him with a joking expression, and immediately changed the subject, saying angrily: "Stinky girl, you will kill me as soon as you come here, I am a Taoist queen today. There''s serious business here."


    This time it was Dong Qinyan''s turn to be surprised, "A serious business? What serious business can the second brother do? Can''t wait to get married now! "


    Dong Yuanjie was about to hit Dong Qinyan''s head, so Dong Qinyan quickly hid beside Gu Shuixiu.


    Seeing that they were so noisy, Gu Shuixiu didn''t stop her, until Dong Qinyan asked her for help, and she didn''t say anything, "Okay, stop making trouble, and be serious. thing."


    Gu Shuixiu pulled Dong Qinyan to sit beside her, thought about it, and said directly: "Father, Queen and Mother are going to find a concubine for you, we already have in our hearts. I have chosen a candidate, but I still want to hear your opinion. Do you have a favorite Erlang? If there is, you should tell your mother directly, and it will save your father and me from messing with me."


    Dong Qinyan heard the words, the smile on her face slowly subsided, and she lowered her eyes and asked, "Does my mother dislike me?"


    Gu Shuixiu could not see that Dong Qinyan was like this, she immediately put her arms around Dong Qinyan''s shoulders, and said warmly, "The queen mother can''t wait to recruit a concubine for you to tie you to We''ve been around for a lifetime, but we can''t do this! Now that your second brother is about to get married, and your third brother''s marriage has been decided, you can''t wait any longer. In order to avoid too many nightmares, why should your father discuss whether to marry you as soon as possible? Get married, and you will save so many people from trying to make you think."


    Dong Qinyan knew that what Gu Shuixiu said was true, but she suddenly felt so confused that she couldn''t answer directly.


    Seeing that Dong Qinyan did not answer, Gu Shuixiu began to worry a little, but she also knew that this matter could not be rushed, and immediately said: "My mother doesn''t need you to do it now. Make a decision, let''s go back and think about it. If you have any ideas, just tell your mother. If you figure it out, tell your mother. Just remember that your father and mother love you, we will never Marry you to the person who is not on the outside, and who hides a traitor inside."


    Dong Yuanjie saw that Dong Qinyan was in a low mood, and was worried, so he said: "You are a golden branch and a jade leaf, just say what you think, the father and mother will not I don''t listen to your opinion. It''s just that you can''t say anything that you don''t want to get married. There are some things you don''t know, but they are related to you. As for what it is, the second brother will not say. I''ll give my mother a letter of approval tomorrow."


    Dong Qinyan did not know how she returned to the Qingcheng Palace, and the words of Dong Yuanjie kept lingering in her mind. Those kits made her heart even more chaotic.


    Yuanyang saw that Dong Qinyan was unhappy, and did not dare to ask more questions, she served her carefully and changed her clothes, and then quietly exited Dong Qinyan''s room.


    Only now did Dong Qinyan open the kit, and there was still a small note on it, which read "Can the princess play the piano today?"


    Dong Qinyan looked at the note and felt a sense of disappointment in her heart. She always pays attention to the rules. As early as when he discovered the kit, he brought this matter to Dong Chenghu, but he kept the kit out of curiosity for a while, but he didn''t expect it to mess up his heart.


    Before, no matter what was written on the kit or asked, she never responded, what will she do this time?


    Dong Qinyan in the house was in a daze at the kit, and the wonderful person outside the house slowly approached with a tray, seeing Yuanyang alone at the door, she asked curiously : "Mandarin duck, is the princess alone in the house?"


    Yuanyang nodded helplessly, "The princess said to be quiet and not to be disturbed, so I can only come out and watch."


    "But you know why the princess is unhappy?" Wonderful looked at the door worriedly and asked in a low voice.


    Yuanyang nodded and shook his head again, "I don''t know, we just went to Mingxiu Palace. After listening to it, I was not happy, I came back and locked myself in it, and didn''t let us get close, I don''t know what the princess thought."


    In Yuanyang''s view, it is only natural for a man to marry and a woman to marry. Besides, the princess has no one in her heart, so why not marry? ? Even if the princess has a sweetheart, she can say it, why should she be so lost?


    Furthermore, the emperor and the empress will definitely find a good husband for the princess. She really can''t figure it out.

 v5 Chapter 105： Play the piano, God hurt

    The wonderful woman widened her eyes in shock when she heard this, "You mean that the emperor and the queen plan to marry the princess? Didn''t you say..."


    Dong Chenghu said in front of them that he wanted to keep the princess until the age of eighteen, but now the princess is only seventeen years old, and her birthday is not yet, how can the emperor propose to the princess at this time What about recruiting a concubine? Is it...


    The wonderful man whispered a few words in Yuanyang''s ear, but Yuanyang shook his head, "No, the emperor and the empress are definitely not because they are worried that no one will be chosen, when I was in Mingxiu Palace, I listened to There seems to be some hidden feelings here, but I don''t know what the reason is, if you want to know, you can only ask the princess."


    Wonderful relationship, if she had the courage, why would she be talking nonsense with mandarin ducks here.


    Seeing that the mandarin ducks couldn''t say why, the wonderful person had to knock on the door tentatively with a tray in hand, "Princess, this servant has made bird''s nest porridge for you."


    After a while of silence, Dong Qinyan''s voice came from inside the house, "Come in!"


    Wonderful people were overjoyed, and immediately brought things into the house.


    Dong Qinyan instructed her: "Put down the things first, and take out the Feng Qiqin in this palace, and this palace wants to play the piano."


    "Playing the piano?" The wonderful person couldn''t react for a while, and hurriedly turned around to get the piano.


    Yuanyang saw that she came out after a while, and she was even more curious, and the wonderful person said to her with her mouth: "Feng Qiqin, the princess mainly plays the piano."


    This time, even the mandarin ducks were surprised. You must know that since the palace banquet, Dong Qinyan seemed to have forgotten about the Feng Qiqin, and refused to mention the matter of playing the piano, even Shen Shen a few days ago. The lady went into the palace to praise the princess''s piano skills, and the princess never said to play the piano for everyone. Why is it so abnormal today?


    Yuanyang and Wonderful can''t figure it out, and they are even more uneasy.


    When Feng Qiqin took it, Dong Qinyan first cleaned her hands, and then let the mandarin ducks burn the incense, and then slowly plucked the strings. She was shaking. She hadn''t played this tune with this piano for many years. Time went round and round, and everything seemed to have returned to the same place, but this time her fate was not as involuntary as in her previous life.


    Yuanyang and Miaoren saw Dong Qinyan played a tune and stopped playing. They looked at each other and didn''t know how to speak.


    Dong Qinyan has slowly got up and said to the two: "I want to go out to relax, you and Ben Gong go out for a walk!"


    The wonderful person hurriedly said: "Princess, if you go further, it will be a cold palace, let''s go back!"


    Wonderful people still remember a series of things that happened to Dong Qinyan to go to the Leng Palace last time. Now Leng Gong is a forbidden place in the palace for these two girls, and they don¡¯t even want to get close.


    Dong Qinyan stopped and looked at the two of them, thinking about it, when she happened to see Dong Yi leading a team of royal guards to meet her.


    Dong Qinyan immediately smiled and said, "Uncle Dong Yi, why are you still in the Royal Forest Army?"


    Dong Yi has always loved Dong Qinyan as his own daughter. At this time, seeing Dong Qinyan, her stern face softened a lot, and said lovingly: "I have seen the princess, what is the princess? Are you here? But you went to the wrong place? Would you like me to take you out?"


    Dong Qinyan chuckled and shook her head, "Uncle Dong Yi, I just wanted to come and go in Lenggong. I saw a Qionghua flower in Lenggong before, and I thought about coming over to enjoy the flowers."


    Dong Yi was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Princess, the flowering season of Qionghua is over, I''m afraid I can only see the green leaves of one tree in the past."


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a while, and muttered to herself: "It turns out that the flowering season is over, what a pity."


    Dong Yi couldn''t see her like this, and immediately turned around and said, "If the princess wants to see it, the minister will show you."


    When they all entered the cold palace, only one person walked out of the dark, staring at the direction where Dong Qinyan disappeared.


    The group came to the Qionghua tree, Dong Qinyan looked at the tree, and inevitably thought of some people and things in the previous life, tears fell silently.


    Dong Yi saw that Dong Qinyan had not spoken for a long time, turned to look at her, was about to say something, but saw that Dong Qinyan had tears on her cheeks, and there was deep pain and hatred in her eyes, Coupled with that beautiful face, it made him feel suffocated instantly.


    Dong Yi said worriedly: "The princess is not happy? If the princess has anything on her mind, you might as well tell the minister. Although the minister is not good at words, it''s okay to be a listener."


    Dong Qinyan was interrupted by Dong Yi''s words, this time she sobbed and wiped her tears, after a while, she calmed down and said: "Uncle Dong Yi, I have nothing to do, today''s business Also, please uncle not to tell your father and mother, okay?"


    Dong Yi hesitated for a moment, then nodded and agreed. Dong Qinyan knew Dong Yi''s temper. As long as he agreed, he would not regret it, so she showed a smile. Continue to stare at the Qionghua tree, "This year the color of the flowers has changed, who will bloom next year? Day after day, month after month, year after year, time seems to pass quickly, the old man goes A newcomer is here. Uncle Dong Yi, you said that this tree has seen all the changes in the world and the vicissitudes of life, why is it so indifferent to the world, blooming and withering?"


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes were full of confusion and deep sadness, as if she had experienced a lot of grief, her body and mind were full of holes.


    Dong Yi''s brows are almost frowning, he is twice as old as Dong Qinyan, and there is such a tragic past, he can''t feel Dong Qinyan''s sorrow , I don''t know how Dong Qinyan, who has been pampered and grown up by them, has such an expression on her face.


    Dong Yi couldn''t understand, but he knew that this was not the time to ask about it, so he could only persuade lamely: "Princess, you are golden branches and jade leaves, and you still have the emperor and queen who love you, the prince, King Wen, King Wu, these sorrows are not suitable for you. Take a ten thousand steps back and say that even if the concubine the emperor found for you is not satisfactory, you still have a chance to separate and remarry. No matter what, the emperor will definitely not let you be wronged. If you let them know that you are so sad, I''m afraid they will be worried."


    Dong Qinyan knows what Dong Yi said, but they don''t know what she has experienced in her past life, can''t feel her sadness, how do they know that some things can be let go if they want Some of the wounds have been carved into the bones, the pain is in the bone marrow, even the dream is so clear, even if you want to forget it, how can you let go?

 v5 Chapter 106： Dong Yis persuasion, Dong Qinyans compromise

    Dong Yi knew that she had not figured it out when she looked like that, and sighed: "Princess, Leng Gong is not for you to come, and it is not suitable for you to stay here, you have seen this tree. , let''s go."


    Dong Qinyan left with Dong Yi in confusion, but she didn''t know that Dong Yi had made up her mind to cut down the tree.


    Yuanyang and Miaoren followed Dong Qinyan worriedly, wondering if they should report Dong Qinyan''s situation to the empress.


    Dong Yi escorted them all the way back to Qingcheng Palace, until Dong Qinyan entered Qingcheng Palace, he said loudly: "Princess, you have many people who love you, don''t look back to those old things !"


    Dong Qinyan, who entered the Qingcheng Palace, was suddenly shocked, and when she chased out of the Qingcheng Palace, she found that Dong Yi had left with a team of royal guards.


    The beautiful and the mandarin ducks followed and ran out, and the mandarin ducks asked worriedly: "Princess, what''s the matter with you? If you are not happy in your heart, even if you take the mandarin ducks out, don''t get bored. If you really don''t want to get married now, the slave can go to see the empress and speak for the princess, although the slave is soft, but the slave can try."


    Yuanyang had a sincere face, as if Dong Qinyan would immediately run to Mingxiu Palace as long as she nodded.


    Dong Qinyan''s heart was warm, and she smiled lightly: "No, it has nothing to do with you, what is this palace doing with your anger? Go in, this palace is just on the tip of the bull''s horn for a while, figure it out It''s alright."


    That said, Dong Qinyan doesn''t know when she will figure it out.


    The next day, Dong Qinyan got up and saw the bag hanging on the plane tree again. After thinking about it, she still asked Yuanyang to take it down. This time it was written as "Does the princess have a sad past? If there is, you might as well tell me, and I can go through fire and water for the princess."


    Only reading the contents of the note, Dong Qinyan knew that the person who sent the kit also saw her going to the cold palace yesterday.


    Yuanyang saw that Dong Qinyan''s face was not very good, and asked tentatively: "Princess, but do you want to put it away?"


    Dong Qinyan was silent for a long time before saying: "Put it away, find a box to lock up these kits, starting from tomorrow, if there are kits on the tree, don''t worry, it will be a few days later. The sky will disappear automatically."


    Yuanyang saw this and knew that Dong Qinyan had figured it out, and immediately clapped her hands in surprise, put away the kit, and put all the kits in the box in front of Dong Qinyan, And found a brand new copper lock to lock it up.


    Dong Qinyan silently watched Yuanyang finish all this, and ordered the beautiful woman to comb her hair and change her clothes, and then led the two girls to Mingxiu Palace.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t expect Dong Qinyan to come so quickly, so she hurriedly greeted Dong Qinyan to come over to have breakfast together, looking at Dong Qinyan''s haggard face, Gu Shuixiu asked with concern: "But because the concubine Did you not sleep well last night? Niuniu! You must know that the father and mother are really reluctant to part with you.


    To tell you the truth, your marriage is not settled for a day, and there are many people outside who have been staring at it all the time. Some people have already hurt themselves for you. The mother really does not want more people to be hurt because of you. This is the rush to settle your marriage. As long as your marriage is settled, those people can figure it out as soon as possible. "


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t say Yang Zixuan''s name directly, but this has already surprised Dong Qinyan, she never thought that someone would be hurt by her.


    Gu Shuixiu saw Dong Qinyan''s reaction and knew that this girl had never thought about these things, and could not help sighing: "At the palace banquet, you were a young talent in Daqi in front of the civil and military officials. In front of Jun, there are so many people who lost their hearts for you that day, you see that Yuanlie, one of them, even used his own secrets to get you.


    There is also the eldest prince of Tuyuhun. Although he never said it, your second brother can see it. Fortunately, the eldest prince of Tuyuhun did not say it, otherwise the father and mother would have to pay a fee. Fan thought to refuse.


    All at ease, okay? "


    Gu Shuixiu coaxes Dong Qinyan like a child.


    Dong Qinyan only now realizes how wrong she is. She thought it was because her father and mother were worried that she would not be able to choose a good family because of her age.


    Thinking like this, Dong Qinyan suddenly became less sad, let out a long sigh of relief, and asked with determination: "Mother, who is the concubine you chose for me?"


    Gu Shuixiu heard that, knowing that Dong Qinyan had figured it out, she immediately smiled and said cheerfully: "I discussed it with your father and your second brother, and we agreed that now we will build Kang is also the eldest son of the Marquis of Changlin, Wen Boyun, who is the most suitable for you, that person you have seen before, the captain of the Imperial Forest Army squad who guarded Qingcheng Palace before."


    "He?" Dong Qinyan thought that Gu Shuixiu would pick a consort for her from the Qin family, the Yang family, and the Gu family, but she didn''t expect it to be Wen Boyun from the Marquis of Changlin.


    Gu Shuixiu nodded lightly and said slowly: "I told your father and emperor that close relatives within five generations are not allowed to marry, so the children of the Yang family''s Zuo family and the Gu family can''t be considered, except for these three families, The Shen family and the Qin family are the closest to us, but the Shen family has no one to choose from. Qin Zuxin of the Qin family has already engaged with your cousin Yijun. As for Qin Zu, the second wife of the Qin family, the mother also thought about it, but the second bedroom of the Qin family did not Noble title, your royal father feels wronged to you.


    In this way, only Wen Boyun from Changlin Houfu is suitable. The mother has asked your second brother to inquire. If this person is really that good, it is not a bad match for my son. No, what do you think? "


    What else can Dong Qinyan say? Gu Shuixiu said everything for the sake of it. In addition to accepting it, she accepted it. Of course, there is another point that she has nothing to love, and it is the same as marrying anyone.


    As for whether the other party has concubines and concubines, Dong Qinyan doesn''t care. She loved someone so deeply in her previous life, not a large group of sisters, at that time she saw it through , In this life, she will not expect anything extravagantly for one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, one person, and she is already content to see such feelings in her father and queen mother.


    After Dong Qinyan left the Mingxiu Palace, she suddenly felt relieved. After she figured it out, she no longer bothered about these matters, and returned to Qingcheng Palace. Live as usual, but suffer some people.

 v5 Chapter 107： Lost calm, Changlin Hou couple

    Wen Boyun, as always, went to the Qingcheng Palace to look at it after duty, looking forward to seeing the beautiful shadow in his heart, but what he didn''t expect was that today on the sycamore tree The bag was not taken down.


    Wen Boyun was puzzled at first, and then a little worried. Now there is nothing coming from Qingcheng Palace. It¡¯s fine for a day or two. It''s troublesome to be seen by a caring person.


    It''s just that the princess used to have people take down the kit early in the morning, why is there no movement today?


    Wen Boyun couldn''t figure it out, so he kept paying attention to the movements of Qingcheng Palace until he saw Dong Qinyan coming from a distance, he immediately turned sideways and hid more tightly.


    After watching Dong Qinyan enter the Qingcheng Palace, Wen Boyun looked up at the bag, knowing that Dong Qinyan did not take it off on purpose, and was even more worried.


    Can''t figure it out, Wen Boyun had to quietly approach the Qingcheng Palace, thinking about taking down the kit when no one was paying attention, just as he was waiting for the opportunity, he heard the beautiful man and the mandarin duck in the yard gossip.


    "The princess has figured it out, yesterday really scared me to death!" Yuanyang was frightened for a while, "Let''s not say that Yongjia Hou does not understand the princess'' sorrow, even we both can''t understand it, princess It''s not something we can guess."


    The wonderful person looked at Dong Qinyan''s room and said cautiously: "Keep your voice down, don''t be heard by the princess, maybe the princess is reluctant to the emperor, the empress, I''m just sad. After all, if the princess is married, she can''t be as comfortable as in the palace.


    "


    The wonderful people are justifiable to worry, they will all marry Dong Qinyan in the future, if Dong Qinyan''s life is not smooth in the future, how can they be better!


    Yuanyang sighed, feeling helpless.


    Wen Boyun, who had listened to it outside, was completely stunned. Why didn''t he hear such a big news? No wonder the princess was so abnormal these past two days. When the princess was playing the piano yesterday, he was ecstatic, thinking that the princess had responded to his feelings, but after making trouble for a long time, it turned out to be a clean break with him!


    For the first time, Wen Boyun felt a deep sense of urgency, and he didn''t care about getting the kit, so he quickly evacuated from the Qingcheng Palace, made a random excuse to leave the palace, and ran back to the Marquis of Changlin.


    The tea from Changlinhou''s mouth was sprayed out immediately, while Mrs. Mengshi, Changlinhou''s wife, looked sluggish.


    I couldn''t digest Wen Boyun''s words for a long time.


    Marquis Changlin reacted, approached Wen Boyun in shock, and asked in astonishment, "Son, you don''t have a fever! Why do you talk nonsense as soon as you come back?"


    Wen Boyun was very anxious, when he saw Changlin Hou taking him as a joke, he immediately said seriously: "Father, I''m telling you seriously, I want to marry Princess Qingcheng, if she doesn''t, father now Immediately enter the palace with your son to face the Holy Spirit."


    "Wait a moment, wait a moment..." Seeing Wen Boyun dragging him to go, Changlin Hou hurriedly stopped him, "Boyun, you''ve always been prudent and self-controlled, why are you so rude today? That Princess Qingcheng is the crown jewel of the emperor, and the baby must be like an eyeball.


    How many people think of Princess Shang, do you see which young talent the emperor and queen have ever seen?


    Take ten thousand steps back and say that the Marquis of Ningguo, Marquis of Wuning, Marquis of Anping, etc. are all staunch royalists. Nothing compares, why are you arguing with them? "


    Wen Boyun naturally understands what Changlin Hou said, but what he is determined to do will naturally not give up so easily, "Father, no matter what, my son has to give it a try. If you don''t try, you''ll lose all hope."


    Meng Shi finally reacted at this moment, and trotted forward to persuade: "Bo Yun, don''t be stupid, that princess is not something we can think about, your father thought about it before. Sending your sister to the palace, and almost offending the empress, just listen to her advice, and we''ll just find someone who is right for you."


    Meng Shi still wanted to let Wen Boyun marry her own niece, but Changlin Hou disagreed, so she did not dare to speak. In fact, she did not want Wen Boyun to marry a noble woman .


    I am afraid that even the right to hold the family can not be preserved.


    Wen Boyun no matter what the Changlin Hou couple said, he pulled Changlin Hou firmly and said: "Dad, you just enter the palace with me, no matter what the emperor''s attitude is, it will be borne by the son alone. ."


    The Marquis of Changlin saw that Wen Boyun didn''t care so much, his heart sank, he gritted his teeth, and said, "Sure, since you don''t give up if you don''t give it a try, then Dad will accompany you for a trip, but, No matter what the result is, you have to admit it, and after this time, don''t make trouble again."


    It was the first time that he had done such an unsure thing in his life, thinking that he was crazy.


    Father and son left Changlin Marquis Mansion in Meng''s astonishment.


    "Dad, you don''t need to persuade me any more, I''ve made up my mind not to marry the princess, even if the emperor wants me to go down the mountain and go down the sea of ??fire, I''m willing." Wen Boyun''s eyes flashed with persistence.


    The Marquis of Changlin was blocked so much that he could not say a word, and for a long time he said angrily: "I think you are really stunned! I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup the princess gave you. You don''t care like that!"


    Changlin Hou knows Wen Boyun''s temperament best, since childhood, he has never seen Wen Boyun lose his temper. He can make someone who has always been calm or even cold-blooded so crazy, Changlin Hou no longer knows what to do what did you say.


    The carriage stopped outside the imperial city, and the Marquis of Changlin handed over the sign. After a while, Dong Chenghu announced that their father and son were going to the imperial study.


    Walking on the road, Marquis Changlin thought about how angry the emperor would be in a while, and secretly complained in his heart, if it wasn''t for Wen Boyun being his eldest son, he wouldn''t have been able to go into this muddy water. .


    Dong Chenghu was reviewing the memorial, when Eunuch Chen came in and reported in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the Marquis of Changlin and his son are here."


    Dong Chenghu put down the red pen in his hand, looking as usual, "Xuan!"

 v5 Chapter 108： A gentlemans promise, Jinkou Yuyan

    Changlin Hou and his son entered the imperial study one after the other and saluted Dong Chenghu, "Wei minister see the emperor!"?


    "Excuse the ceremony, let''s be flat! Why did the two Aiqing enter the palace together today? But what''s the important thing?" , Looking at it by itself, Dong Chenghu really found that Wen Boyun was quite attractive. ?


    ?


    Dong Chenghu''s first impression of Wen Boyun was good, and his tone was much softer. ?


    Changlin Hou was embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak, so he couldn''t just ask to marry the princess right now, would the emperor throw their father and son out of the imperial study? ?


    Changlin Hou was still pondering how to express it euphemistically, but Wen Boyun, who was beside him, couldn''t wait any longer, and said bluntly: "Report to the emperor, Wei Chen and his father entered the palace to face the Holy Spirit this time, It''s all because of Boyun''s business alone, his father just accompanied Wei Chen into the palace." ?


    "Oh? What do you want to do?" Dong Chenghu is very strange now, this Wen Boyun has always been low-key, and has served in the Royal Forest Army for so long, he has never heard him take the initiative to make any request, let alone listen to it. After any rumors about him, he actually took the initiative to drag Chang Lin Hou into the palace at this moment, which was not like his low-key manner. ?


    If it wasn''t for Wen Boyun''s own words, Dong Chenghu would have thought that Marquis Changlin had some idea of ??digging into the camp and dragging his son into the palace as a demon! ?


    Wen Boyun listened to Dong Chenghu''s gentle tone, and said directly: "I want to ask the emperor to marry the princess of Qingcheng, please let the emperor do it!"?


    When Wen Boyun said these words, he felt that the big stone in his heart was put down, his eyes met Dong Chenghu''s, and he didn''t dodge. ?


    Dong Chenghu was stunned by the stubbornness and firmness in his eyes, and he was speechless for a while. ?


    Chang Linhou thought this was a precursor to the emperor''s anger, and immediately knelt down with a bitter face to plead for Wen Boyun, "Emperor! Xiaoer is young and ignorant, impulsive and reckless, the minister also knows that this is a child Whimsical, the princess is golden branches and jade leaves, the child is really not worthy, but this child is too obsessed, if the minister does not follow him into the palace, I am afraid that the child will not give up. ?


    I beg the emperor, for the sake of my family Boyun''s sincerity towards the princess, don''t blame him! "Marquis Changlin kowtowed to Dong Chenghu three times, and then he surprised Dong Chenghu, "Marquis Changlin, what are you doing? I didn''t say anything, but you interceded first. Could it be that you don''t trust your son so much? "?


    This time it was Chang Linhou''s turn to be shocked. He saw Dong Chenghu dumbfounded. Shouldn''t the emperor angrily scolded their father and son for wanting to eat swan meat and teach them a lesson? Why is this situation so different from what he thought? ?


    Dong Chenghu jokingly admired Marquis Changlin''s face change, then looked at Wen Boyun earnestly and said, "Give me a reason to ask for a princess? Why do you ask for a princess?"?


    Chang Lin looked at Wen Boyun with interest, with some deep hope in his eyes, the emperor did not directly refute Wen Boyun''s request, that is, there is still a chance for this matter, in that case, Chang Lin Hou naturally put all his hopes on Wen Boyun, as long as Wen Boyun can convince the emperor to let the emperor marry the princess to him, their family will be stable! ?


    What are you worried about, you can even directly enjoy the year! ?


    Wen Boyun looked at Dong Chenghu''s stern gaze, not a bit of cowardice in his heart, but a surprise. If the emperor directly reprimanded him, he would have no chance. Now the emperor is willing to listen to his confession, it can be seen that He still has a chance. ?


    Thinking like this, Wen Boyun suppressed the excitement in his heart and said loudly: "Your Majesty, this minister is free to read poetry and books, be familiar with the art of war, be diligent in practicing martial arts, and keep oneself clean. There have been any concubines and concubines, if the princess is married to the minister, the minister guarantees that there will be only the princess for the rest of his life, and vows to protect her safety and happiness for the rest of his life.


    Chang Lin Hou was dumbfounded, he never dreamed that his son would make such a promise in front of the emperor. ?


    This promise is heavier than any oath. Dong Chenghu did not expect Wen Boyun to have such courage, so he said these words to him today, and Dong Chenghu recognized him as his son-in-law, "Okay!"?


    Dong Chenghu abruptly stood up from the dragon chair, his eyes shone brightly, looked at Wen Boyun for a long time again, and then said: "Since you promised in front of me, then I will believe it. You, it is not impossible for you to marry the princess, as long as you can get the princess to nod and agree, I will immediately order the marriage."


    Wen Boyun looked at Dong Chenghu in disbelief, is that simple? The emperor did not embarrass him, as long as the princess nodded?


    The Marquis of Changlin saw Wen Boyun dumbfounded and quickly pulled him to his knees and thanked him, "I thank you Lord Longen! Thank you Lord Longen..."


    Marquis Changlin was even more excited than Wen Boyun, thinking that as long as he passed the princess''s level, the emperor didn''t even say that he wanted to pass the queen''s level.


    Dong Chenghu directly instructed Eunuch Chen beside him: "Take Captain Wen to Qingcheng Palace."


    Eunuch Chen looked at Wen Boyun seriously and responded respectfully. On the way to Qingcheng Palace, Eunuch Chen wanted to ask questions several times, but he did not dare to speak to Wen Boyun¡¯s stern face. Been holding on.


    Arriving in front of Qingcheng Palace, Eunuch Chen led Wen Boyun forward and said a few words to the palace servant. The palace servant gave Wen Boyun a shocked look and hurried in to report.


    After a while, the wonderful person came out with the palace servants, the wonderful person was surprised that the person who came was Wen Boyun who was guarding the Qingcheng Palace before, and immediately stepped forward to say hello, "This servant has seen Captain Wen, but I don''t know about Wen Boyun. Why did the captain come to Qingcheng Palace today?"


    Wen Boyun said solemnly: "I have asked the emperor to marry the princess, and the emperor said that as long as the princess nods, the emperor will betroth the princess to the next."


    "What?" Wonderful eyes widened in shock, how could the emperor say these words so easily? The wonderful person looked at Eunuch Chen beside Wen Boyun and saw Eunuch Chen nodding at her, so she had to believe it.


    Yuanyang looked at Wen Boyun behind the beautiful woman in surprise, "Sister beautiful, this..."


    The wonderful man shook his head at Yuanyang, motioning her not to ask more questions, and then led the person to continue inside.


    Mandarin ducks followed curiously.


    The group came to Dong Qinyan, and the wonderful woman said respectfully: "Princess, Captain Wen wants to see you."

 v5 Chapter 109： confess, agree

    Dong Qinyan put down the book in her hand, and her beautiful eyes shifted from the wonderful person to Wen Boyun''s face.


    Seeing Wen Boyun''s heart trembled, he only felt a burst of anger going straight to his forehead.


    "We have seen the princess." Wen Boyun respectfully saluted Dong Qinyan.


    A flash of surprise flashed in Dong Qinyan''s eyes, and she said slowly in a sweet voice: "No ceremony, thanks to Captain Wen for guarding Qingcheng Palace, I haven''t thanked you yet, today. Your father asked Eunuch Chen to bring you to Qingcheng Palace, what is the reason?"


    Wen Boyun looked at Eunuch Chen next to him, Eunuch Chen took a heart and said: "Go back to the princess, Wen Gongzi just asked the emperor to marry the princess, and made a heavy promise, the emperor has nodded in agreement. , Then I ordered the servant to bring Young Master Wen here, as long as the princess nods, the emperor will immediately confer the marriage."


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes widened when she heard this. She knew yesterday that her father and mother already had a candidate for a concubine in her heart. Today Wen Boyun entered the palace to ask for marriage. .


    There are only two possibilities for the father to agree so quickly. If the father finds that Wen Boyun is better than his favorite candidate and changes his mind temporarily, or it is this Wen Boyun is the father''s view The concubine in the middle, that''s why she sold her so easily.


    No matter what the reason is, she has to take a good look at Wen Boyun today, what is the three heads and six arms that can satisfy both the father and the mother.


    Dong Qinyan stared at Wen Boyun for a while before she said, "Wonderful people, please step back first, I have something to say to Young Master Wen alone."


    The wonderful man heard the words, and hurriedly took all the palace servants to exit, and Eunuch Chen also followed with interest.


    When the group went outside, Yuanyang couldn''t help asking, "Eunuch Chen, what''s going on? Why did Captain Wen go to the emperor to ask for a princess? How could the emperor agree to betroth the princess to Captain Wen so easily?"


    In Yuanyang''s view, her princess is the most perfect person in the world, and no one deserves it. Before, the emperor and the queen were reluctant to marry the princess, she thought it was a matter of course, but now the emperor is so fast Let Wen Boyun pass the test, Yuanyang really can''t understand.


    Chen Eunuch rolled his eyes helplessly and said in a low voice, "You ask me, who am I to ask! I was also taken aback today, as soon as Changlin Hou and Captain Wen entered the imperial study, they said When asked to marry the princess, Marquis Changlin was even startled by Captain Wen! Hey! It''s not easy being a parent. I think Marquis Changlin is a good dancer with long sleeves and a smooth way of doing things. This old slave has never seen Marquis Changlin like today. In such a panic, how can there be any calmness in the past!"


    The servants outside muttered, but the room became quiet.


    Even though Dong Qinyan was facing the man who said she wanted to marry her, she was still calm, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Just give Wen Boyun time to calm down.


    The two looked at each other, neither of them compromised first.


    After a while, Dong Qinyan smiled and said, "Why does Young Master Wen want to marry me? If it''s simply because of the appearance of this palace, then this palace tells you that the more beautiful things are, the less you can touch them. do you know?"


    Wen Boyun''s mind has calmed down, and he was only slightly surprised by what Dong Qinyan said, so he replied calmly: "The princess is not a Weichen, how do you know that Weichen asked to marry the princess because of the princess? What about his appearance? Could it be that Wei Chen is such a superficial person in the heart of the princess?"


    Dong Qinyan''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a smile, "Men in the world say that good morals are not lustful, if they are really not lustful, why are there so many unlucky people? prove yourself?"


    Dong Qinyan''s words are actually a bit embarrassing, but Wen Boyun doesn''t feel embarrassed at all, on the contrary, she is very happy that Dong Qinyan can talk to him like this.


    "Wei Chen''s feelings for the princess can be learned from the sky. I''m afraid that only time will prove that Wei Chen is not a lecherous person. Before the emperor, Wei Chen had promised that he would be a couple for the rest of his life. If you can marry a princess in this life, you will definitely live up to it!" Wen Boyun stared at Dong Qinyan with a burning gaze that seemed to burn people to ashes.


    Dong Qinyan was finally shaken under such gaze, but her heart was not relieved because of this, "Everyone loves to listen to good words, and this palace is no exception, no matter what you What you say is true or false, at least you are willing to pay attention, and this palace will marry, since the father and emperor have agreed, then this palace has nothing to refuse."


    Dong Qinyan was equivalent to agreeing to Wen Boyun''s marriage proposal in disguise, making Wen Boyun so excited that he almost jumped up, "The promise made by Wei Chen to the princess is not just talking, a gentleman''s word will last forever Persevere, time can prove the sincerity of Wei Chen."


    Wen Boyun stared at Dong Qinyan, and after saying this, he left the Qingcheng Palace and couldn''t wait to go to the imperial study to face the saint. Only when he got the imperial decree for marriage can his heart settle down .


    Eunuch Chen saw Wen Boyun coming out, so he chased after him and asked, "Captain Wen, did the princess nodded and agreed?"


    Wen Boyun rarely showed a sincere smile, "Well! The princess agreed. I''m going to see the emperor and ask him to marry him."


    "Congratulations to Captain Wen, congratulations to Captain Wen!" Eunuch Chen congratulated him again and again, and his attitude towards Wen Boyun was even more respectful. This is the future concubine, equivalent to half the emperor''s son. Just hold it.


    The corners of Wen Boyun''s mouth were almost behind his ears, so he ran directly, and Eunuch Chen couldn''t catch up even if he wanted to.


    Dong Chenghu knew what he was worried about, and he didn''t break it. He had to play chess seriously with Changlin Hou, but he tossed Chang Lin Hou very hard.


    "Your Majesty, the minister has admitted defeat, and the minister is really not the emperor''s opponent." The Marquis of Changlin put down his chess pieces with a bitter face. From just now, he has lost two games, and he really wants to cry without tears. .


    Dong Chenghu said amusingly: "The Marquis of Changlin seems to have no confidence in your own son."


    The Marquis of Changlin was startled and shook his head again and again, "If the minister is concerned, he will be chaotic. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Boyun. To be honest, the son of this minister is more reliable than anyone else. In the past, the minister was busy fighting. I can''t take care of everything at home. If it wasn''t for Boyun''s support, I''m afraid our family wouldn''t be able to make it back.


    Because of this, the child has been very ambitious since he was a child, and the minister can''t control it. This time asking for the princess is also the intention of the child. The minister has never seen him so crazy. It was the first time, so the minister followed his wishes and went crazy with him once. "


    "Crazy?" Dong Chenghu was surprised by Changlin Hou''s words.

 v5 Chapter 113： Wen Boyun came forward, Meng Shi fainted

    Meng Shi was even more embarrassed. She was praised by the Meng family at that time, and she praised Haikou as soon as her brain became hot. By the time she woke up, it was too late, and she did not want to lose face in front of the Meng family , Only then did she insist that she would come back to persuade Hou Changlin, who knew that she hadn''t figured out how to speak, Wen Boyun hurriedly entered the palace to ask for the princess'' marriage, and the emperor even agreed.


    She really doesn''t know what to do now?


    Wen Boyun knew from Meng Shi''s reaction that this matter was caused by Meng Shi''s own initiative, so he could not help looking at Meng Qingrui and Li Shi coldly, and said coldly, "Don''t uncle know that we Is my father in charge of everything at home? You delay your cousin''s marriage because of a word from my mother. Wouldn''t it be too hasty?


    Also, I don''t know anything about what my mother promised you, as a son, this matter of marrying a princess, it is indeed that Boyun personally entered the palace to ask the emperor to marry him, He also wrote a letter of commitment in front of the emperor. Now that the imperial decree has been issued, what opinion do uncle and aunt have? "


    "This..." Li Shi and Meng Qingrui peeped at each other, and they were unwilling, but Wen Boyun moved the emperor out and talked about the imperial decree, so what if they were unwilling? Meng Ke''er can''t marry Wen Boyun either vertically or horizontally.


    Meng Qingrui suppressed her anger and looked at Mrs. Meng, retreated and said, "Well, little girl, the marriage between Ke''er and Boyun is over, you let Ke''er marry Zhongming Head Office! "


    "I..." Meng Shi didn''t dare to answer Meng Qingrui directly, but turned to look at Wen Boyun. Now these things are not in her hands.


    Wen Boyun looked at Meng Qingrui amusingly and let him pick and choose, did he really think that his Wen family was a mess?


    "My uncle doesn''t seem to understand what I said. My three brothers'' marriage is up to my father!" Wen Boyun emphasized again.


    Meng Qingrui''s anger has rushed to the forehead. If he has the ability to make Wen Jianye agree to such a marriage, he will not use it to slander Meng. Wen Boyun''s move is tantamount to hitting him in the face.


    Meng Qingrui didn''t answer Wen Boyun''s words, she just kept staring at Meng Shi and insisted that she answer.


    Wen Boyun''s face gradually turned cold, and he shouted directly to the outside: "Come on, take the old lady back to the room, in addition, the old lady is not feeling well, and everything at home will be handled by Hou Ye, There is no need to let the old lady come out to meet the guests again."


    Meng Shi looked at Wen Boyun in surprise, "Boyun, how can you treat your mother like this?"


    "Wen Boyun, what do you mean? If it wasn''t for my Meng family to help you, you would have starved to death. If you knew we shouldn''t have helped you, a bunch of white-eyed wolves!" Meng Qingrui was so angry Say nothing.


    Mengshi didn''t know how to react.


    Wen Boyun sneered and said: "Help our family? Uncle can say this with confidence, and I''ve learned a lot. They all say that trees don''t have to die, and people are shameless and invincible. How did the family help my Wen family? Everyone knows it well, so why take it out as a joke?


    As for you, after my Wen family is rich, I can give you a lot of benefits to the Meng family! Do you think that my mother picks up two or three things at Meng''s house and we don''t know? It''s just opening one eye and closing one eye. If you know each other, my Wen family still recognizes your relatives. If you can''t recognize your own position, then my Wen family can only break up with your Meng family. It''s all clean! "


    "You..." Meng Qingrui was so angry with Wen Boyun that he was about to vomit blood, pointed at Meng Shi and asked loudly: "Little sister, are you still from my Meng family? You just look at your son like this bully us!"


    Wen Boyun immediately turned to look at the Meng family, followed by a loud voice: "Mother, think about whether you are from the Wen family or the Meng family!"


    Wen Boyun''s words were like a blow to the head of Meng Shi, Meng Shi looked at Wen Boyun dumbly, and felt that the son in front of him seemed very strange, and then looked at her brother and asked her fiercely, thinking I don''t understand how things have become like this. They have been flattering her and praising her before, why have everything changed today.


    Meng Shi only felt dizzy for a while and then fell unconscious.


    As soon as the Meng family fell, Meng Qingrui and Li family immediately panicked. They could all rely on the Meng family to be in the Wen family. Now if something happens to the Meng family, the Changlin Hou father and son will definitely not will let them go.


    Wen Boyun sent someone to send Meng Shi back to the room with a sullen face.


    The more this is the case, the more uncertain Meng Qingrui and Li''s heart are.


    Changlin Hou heard about Meng''s fainting, and learned about the incident from Wen Boyun. He hated Meng''s lack of clarity, and hated the Meng family''s slippery and slippery, and ordered: " From now on, the Meng family is not allowed to come in. In addition, I will go to the palace to ask the emperor for a nanny, and I will have the nanny next to the lady to help her, lest she get too hot and say something wrong. the words said!"


    Now Changlin Hou has become the focus of everyone, and if there is any trouble, it will definitely be used as an article. Fortunately, this time Meng only promised the Meng family verbally, and left nothing for them. evidence and the like.


    Meng Qingrui and his wife were still afraid after returning home for a while, Li shi asked in a panic, "How can I be in charge? If something happens to my sister-in-law, will Changlin Hou take this account to us? on the head?"


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t even gone to them to settle the account! I knew this before and asked my little sister to write the marriage. !" Meng Qingrui said unwillingly, shocked and angry in his heart, and he was still stern at Li.


    Seeing this, with Meng Qingrui on her shoulders, Mrs Li felt a lot more at ease, she thought about it seriously and said, "Now Wen Boyun is engaged to the princess, it doesn''t matter whether we have a marriage certificate or not before. Now, if the emperor knew that we were trying to get Ke''er to marry Wen Boyun, and if he was angry, he could kill us for any reason, and we would not even think about Wen Boyun.


    Then Wen Zhongming and Wen Shuqi are also good, although they can''t inherit the title, they are the direct sons of the Wen family. Think about it, just Wen Zhongming, the boss, let''s go to Wen''s house tomorrow and have a good talk with my sister-in-law, don''t worry about getting angry, let''s coax a little more, maybe the sister-in-law will agree, this time let''s be more careful , let the little sister-in-law set up the marriage certificate, and see how they will go back on it in the future! "


    A flash of calculation flashed in Mrs Li''s eyes, this time she must not miss it again!


    Meng Qingrui listened to Li''s suggestion and could only reluctantly agree, regardless of Wen Boyun, Wen Zhongming was indeed their best choice at present.

 v5 Chapter 111： Reactions from all parties, grief

    Dong Yunmei was still unconvinced when she saw Zuo Fengshi, and continued: "Besides, the best men are not necessarily suitable for Niuniu, the emperor and the queen love Niuniu like eyeballs, and they can be selected as their concubine. It''s definitely not what you think it is."


    Zuo Fengshi has nothing to say about this.


    Dong Yunmei didn''t wait for Zuo Fengshi to speak, she thought about it for a while, and said, "You are going to get married soon, let''s put other things aside for the time being, and clarify your own affairs first."


    "Yes!" Zuo Fengshi obeyed obediently, but no longer questioned Dong Qinyan''s marriage.


    Marquis of Wuning.


    The Qin family was shocked when they heard that the emperor married Dong Qinyan to Wen Boyun.


    Liu Yueyi looked at Qin Shan and asked in confusion: "Master Hou, what is so special about this Marquis of Changlin? Why did the emperor choose the eldest son of Marquis Changlin in so many powerful families? "


    Qin Shan didn''t quite understand, shook his head and let out a long sigh, "This Marquis of Changlin has long sleeves and good dance, he has always been smooth, and in terms of ability, it''s just average, he can be named Marquis of Changlin by the emperor. , part of the reason is because of the deceased Song Youxin, and I can''t figure out why the emperor would take a fancy to their family.


    However, the eldest son of the Marquis of Changlin is a character. Good friends, I often go to the Royal Forest Army to find him, but I don''t know this.


    "


    Liu Yueyi teased a little unconvincedly: "Master Hou, you said Wen Boyun so well, is it better than our children?"


    Qin Shan thought about it for a while, then smiled: "Our children are still a little more tender. Although they are both civil and military, they still lack practical experience, and they are not comparable to Wen Boyun who followed Changlin Hou all the way."


    When Qin Shan said this, Liu Yueyi was even more curious about Wen Boyun. The person who can be selected by the emperor must be a little different. If this person is really as Qin Shan said, Then the Qin family failed to marry the princess, and she recognized it.


    The Marquis of Ningguo.


    Yu was disappointed for a long time when he heard that Dong Chenghu betrothed Dong Qinyan to Wen Boyun. He thought that his eldest son was the second in the martial arts list this time, and he had no wife, the emperor would choose Yu Hongjun For the concubine, I didn''t expect such a dark horse to be killed at the end of the day.


    Yu Hongjun sat at the start of Yu Yi and said cogently: "Dad, I have played against Wen Boyun this time. With all his strength, it is not known whether his son is his opponent or not, this person is very shrewd."


    Yu Yi sighed: "Changlin Hou''s bony head, I didn''t expect that he would give birth to such a promising son. Before that kid was always very low-key, I didn''t pay attention to him, who would have known that He took the lead!"


    Yu Hongjun looked at Yu Yi in surprise, "My father is talking about the marriage of Princess Qingcheng?"


    Yu Yi rolled his eyes indecent, and said in a bad mood, "Otherwise, what do you think I''m talking about? I thought you were the second best this time, plus the relationship between our family and the emperor, you Who knows that the emperor did not choose a concubine from Marquis Wuning and Marquis Anping, but chose the eldest son of Marquis Changlin, what a miscalculation!"


    Yu Hongjun touched his nose and sneered: "Dad, this princess is beautiful, but her son is not so beautiful. You can also see that the emperor''s baby princess has to be with her. Like, if the son really becomes a princess, wouldn''t he be able to touch other women in this life? What fun is there in such a life?"


    Yu Hongjun is not a man of love, he still thinks about getting a few more concubines in the future and enjoying the blessings of everyone!


    Yu Yi looked at his son in astonishment, as if he had known him for the first time, before shaking his head in disappointment for a long time: "Forget it! What am I doing for you!"


    At this time, Yu Yi was suddenly a little fortunate. Fortunately, the emperor did not like Yu Hongjun. If Yu Hongjun really became the concubine, he couldn''t control the things under him, and the emperor would know about it at that time. What is worse.


    Anping House.


    Yang Zixuan, who was about to leave Jiankang, has returned to normal. Dong Yunlan thought that if Yang Zixuan kept his normal appearance, he should be able to figure it out after leaving Jiankang for a few years. The news of the marriage of Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun.


    Dong Yunlan rushed to Yang Zixuan''s yard anxiously, thinking about persuading him a few words, but saw Yang Zixuan staring at a Qionghua tree in the courtyard in a daze. Dong Qinyan likes Qionghua specially planted by people.


    Now is not the season of Qionghua, and there is only one leaf left in the whole tree.


    Dong Yunlan got close to Yang Zixuan and said softly, "What''s wrong? What''s so beautiful about this tree?"


    Yang Zixuan reacted, shook his head with a light smile at Dong Yunlan, and said gently, "Nothing? It''s just a daze for nothing, why is my mother here at this time?"


    Dong Yunlan saw that Yang Zixuan''s expression was not different, she felt relieved, Yu Guang glanced at the packed luggage, and said, "Mother come to see how your luggage is packed, is there anything else? What do I need to add, this trip is only one or two years away, and the time at the border is not as comfortable as at home, and everything has to be supported by oneself, I think, you might as well bring a few more servants to serve you personally."


    Yang Zixuan looked at Dong Yunlan busy with many luggage, his heart overflowed with warmth, his eyes were slightly wet, and he said guiltily: "Mother, this time it''s my son''s willfulness, which makes you worry."


    Dong Yunlan was stunned for a moment, then smiled unnaturally: "What are you talking about! You are my mother''s son, and my mother should worry about you as well. There was something I wanted to hide from you first. Yes, but you will know sooner or later, so my mother decided to tell you.


    It is stable and reliable, and Niu should be happy when she marry him. "


    Yang Zixuan was stunned at first, the fist in his sleeve was clenched tightly, and then he let go, laughing at himself: "Wen Boyun is indeed a reliable and stable person, even more calm than his son, Niu Niu marry To him, it should be happier than marrying a son."


    Dong Yunlan felt very uncomfortable when she heard this, she turned her head and wiped two tears, then she turned her head and said, "Okay, don''t think about Niuniu, you have to remember, you guys It''s just a cousin, a cousin, no matter in the past or in the future, this relationship will not change, after you figure it out, go home, your mother, your father, and your younger brother will always be at home waiting for your return."

 v5 Chapter 112： Mengs hidden worries, the Meng family came to the door

    Yang Zixuan nodded lightly and forced a smile, seeing that Dong Yunlan''s heart was about to break, and he dared not talk to him about this topic again.


    When Dong Yunlan left, a tear fell from the corner of Yang Zixuan''s eyes. He thought he had figured it out and slowly put it down, but only when he heard the news today did he realize that he still overestimated himself. I''m afraid he hasn''t walked out of Jiankang yet, the beautiful woman has become another woman!


    Yang Zixuan didn''t dare to think about it, for fear that he would do something impulsively that he would regret for the rest of his life.


    Dingguo Gongfu.


    Pei Dongqi was a little unbelievable to hear this news. In his opinion, how could the emperor betrothed his precious daughter to Qin, Yang, Shen, and Gu Zuo? At the time, he had already thought about it, the emperor should betrothed Princess Qingcheng to Yang Zixuan, but he didn''t expect it to be Wen Boyun of Changlin Houfu!


    If he knew this earlier, he should also let the children in the family fight for it. Thinking of this, Pei Dongqi took his own children and compared them with Wen Boyun. The more he thought about it, the darker his face became. , At this time, I heard that Pei Zhongren was entangled with a few cousins ??to go out to drink flower wine, and suddenly he was so angry that he smashed the things in the room.


    The difference with these mansions is that when Chang Linhou and Wen Boyun returned to the mansion, they ordered people to hang red lanterns in the mansion. The imperial city could not set off firecrackers casually, so they meant to hang red lanterns And red silk cloth to show a happy event at home.


    Meng Shi didn''t expect Wen Boyun to ask the emperor to marry the princess, she was shocked for a long time, but she couldn''t come back to her senses. She didn''t wake up until the servants came to report that a guest came to congratulate her. come over.


    Only about Princess Wen Boyun, she was mixed with joy and sorrow. She thought that even if her niece could not marry Wen Boyun as his wife, she could be a concubine for Wen Boyun.


    Now Wen Boyun is married to a noble princess, and has made a big promise to the emperor. In the future, don''t think about other women. If she forces Wen Boyun to take a concubine, I''m afraid the emperor will not The entire Changlin Marquis will be spared, and Wen Boyun can''t consider it, so he can only consider the remaining two sons.


    It''s just that Wen Boyun''s wife is a princess now, so Chang Lin Hou will definitely not let his niece be the wife of the remaining two sons.


    Being so entangled, Meng Shi didn''t know whether to be happy or melancholy.


    Chang Lin Hou and Wen Boyun would not pay attention to Meng''s entanglement, father and son entered the study, Chang Lin Hou immediately said happily: "Son, you really are the pillar of my Wen family, Dad. I don''t even dare to think that you can marry Princess Qingcheng, who is that person? The emperor''s sharp heart, the baby''s eyeballs, no one can touch, I didn''t expect it to fall in our family, good! Good!"


    Changlin Hou was so happy that he couldn¡¯t find the north, Wen Boyun had come to his senses after all this tossing, and although he was still very excited, he would not exaggerate like Changlin Hou, ¡°Dad, Now that the emperor has granted his son''s request, you don''t have to follow those people''s blind calculations in the future, as long as our family is honest and there is the princess, after all, the Marquis of Changlin will last forever."


    Hou Chang Lin nodded hurriedly, smiling like Maitreya Buddha, "Although your father has no ability, I still understand the truth, I am not calculating so much for this family, wait for the princess to enter the door. After that, you give birth to a son, who is the emperor''s own grandson, and the prince''s own nephew, what should I worry about?"


    Changlin Hou had already expressed his intentions to the emperor in the imperial study. He has everything at the moment, and he has nothing to worry about or regret. If it wasn''t because he was still young, he would have given up The title of the Marquis of Changlin was given to Wen Boyun. With such a promising son, he has not been tossing around in vain in his life.


    Wen Boyun got Chang Lin Hou''s assurance, the smile on his face deepened, "Dad, there is one more thing you need to be mentally prepared for, the emperor and the queen love the princess so much, they will definitely build a princess mansion , may not live in our house in the future."


    Chang Lin Hou was stunned for a moment, and then smiled indifferently: "This is also right, the more favored the princess, the better it will be for you, and the princess can''t come over, your mother is also relaxed. Some."


    Speaking of the Meng family, the father and son have surprisingly consistent views. The Meng family''s family is just ordinary people, and there is a shop in the family. In terms of their status now, it''s nothing, plus the Meng family didn''t look down on the Wen family very much before.


    In the early years, Chang Lin Hou was fighting abroad, and his family relied on Wen Boyun to help the Meng family. Several times Wen Boyun followed the Meng family to the Meng family to borrow silver money, but they were all sent away by the Meng family like a beggar. Well, if it weren''t for this, Wen Boyun wouldn''t know how to look at people''s faces at a young age, nor would he have grown into such a mature and stable appearance.


    Holding her, he fluttered, thinking about marrying the Meng family''s daughter to Wen Boyun.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Shi''s idea, Wen Boyun wouldn''t have to go home rarely because he avoided her. Now that he''s engaged with the princess, and he made a heavy promise, it can be considered broken. The Meng family and the Meng family have lost their minds, let''s see how they are still jumping.


    "Dad, mother, you should watch more. Now the Meng family can''t beat me, but I have two younger brothers. What if they beat my younger brothers?" Wen Boyun He really despised those people from the Meng family, and even the daughter of the Meng family was not allowed to enter the Wen family''s door.


    At the same time, when the Meng family heard the wind, they all went to Changlin Houfu to ask to see the Meng family.


    Meng Shi faced the Meng family and held his forehead with a headache.


    Meng''s eldest brother, Meng Qingrui, is still chattering: "Little sister, you didn''t say before that Ke''er should marry Boyun, how could you go back on your word?"


    Meng''s eldest sister-in-law, Li, said to the side: "That is, our family Ke''er has been waiting for Boyun, and dare not speak of others, until now, she is almost an old girl, little sister-in-law. , you must give us an explanation!"


    "What does the aunt want to say?" Wen Boyun stepped into the main room with a calm face.


    Meng Qingrui and Li Shi were a little embarrassed by Wen Boyun, and when they saw him entering the door, their voices were a little quieter. I told us before that I wanted you to marry Ke''er, but now they say that the princess wants to marry you, then our family Ke''er..."


    Wen Boyun raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, looked at Meng Shi and asked, "Mother, why doesn''t my son know about this? Does my father know what you told my uncle?"

 v5 Chapter 113： Wen Boyun came forward, Meng Shi fainted

    Meng Shi was even more embarrassed. She was praised by the Meng family at that time, and she praised Haikou as soon as her brain became hot. By the time she woke up, it was too late, and she did not want to lose face in front of the Meng family , Only then did she insist that she would come back to persuade Hou Changlin, who knew that she hadn''t figured out how to speak, Wen Boyun hurriedly entered the palace to ask for the princess'' marriage, and the emperor even agreed.


    She really doesn''t know what to do now?


    Wen Boyun knew from Meng Shi''s reaction that this matter was caused by Meng Shi''s own initiative, so he could not help looking at Meng Qingrui and Li Shi coldly, and said coldly, "Don''t uncle know that we Is my father in charge of everything at home? You delay your cousin''s marriage because of a word from my mother. Wouldn''t it be too hasty?


    Also, I don''t know anything about what my mother promised you, as a son, this matter of marrying a princess, it is indeed that Boyun personally entered the palace to ask the emperor to marry him, He also wrote a letter of commitment in front of the emperor. Now that the imperial decree has been issued, what opinion do uncle and aunt have? "


    "This..." Li Shi and Meng Qingrui peeped at each other, and they were unwilling, but Wen Boyun moved the emperor out and talked about the imperial decree, so what if they were unwilling? Meng Ke''er can''t marry Wen Boyun either vertically or horizontally.


    Meng Qingrui suppressed her anger and looked at Mrs. Meng, retreated and said, "Well, little girl, the marriage between Ke''er and Boyun is over, you let Ke''er marry Zhongming Head Office! "


    "I..." Meng Shi didn''t dare to answer Meng Qingrui directly, but turned to look at Wen Boyun. Now these things are not in her hands.


    Wen Boyun looked at Meng Qingrui amusingly and let him pick and choose, did he really think that his Wen family was a mess?


    "My uncle doesn''t seem to understand what I said. My three brothers'' marriage is up to my father!" Wen Boyun emphasized again.


    Meng Qingrui''s anger has rushed to the forehead. If he has the ability to make Wen Jianye agree to such a marriage, he will not use it to slander Meng. Wen Boyun''s move is tantamount to hitting him in the face.


    Meng Qingrui didn''t answer Wen Boyun''s words, she just kept staring at Meng Shi and insisted that she answer.


    Wen Boyun''s face gradually turned cold, and he shouted directly to the outside: "Come on, take the old lady back to the room, in addition, the old lady is not feeling well, and everything at home will be handled by Hou Ye, There is no need to let the old lady come out to meet the guests again."


    Meng Shi looked at Wen Boyun in surprise, "Boyun, how can you treat your mother like this?"


    "Wen Boyun, what do you mean? If it wasn''t for my Meng family to help you, you would have starved to death. If you knew we shouldn''t have helped you, a bunch of white-eyed wolves!" Meng Qingrui was so angry Say nothing.


    Mengshi didn''t know how to react.


    Wen Boyun sneered and said: "Help our family? Uncle can say this with confidence, and I''ve learned a lot. They all say that trees don''t have to die, and people are shameless and invincible. How did the family help my Wen family? Everyone knows it well, so why take it out as a joke?


    As for you, after my Wen family is rich, I can give you a lot of benefits to the Meng family! Do you think that my mother picks up two or three things at Meng''s house and we don''t know? It''s just opening one eye and closing one eye. If you know each other, my Wen family still recognizes your relatives. If you can''t recognize your own position, then my Wen family can only break up with your Meng family. It''s all clean! "


    "You..." Meng Qingrui was so angry with Wen Boyun that he was about to vomit blood, pointed at Meng Shi and asked loudly: "Little sister, are you still from my Meng family? You just look at your son like this bully us!"


    Wen Boyun immediately turned to look at the Meng family, followed by a loud voice: "Mother, think about whether you are from the Wen family or the Meng family!"


    Wen Boyun''s words were like a blow to the head of Meng Shi, Meng Shi looked at Wen Boyun dumbly, and felt that the son in front of him seemed very strange, and then looked at her brother and asked her fiercely, thinking I don''t understand how things have become like this. They have been flattering her and praising her before, why have everything changed today.


    Meng Shi only felt dizzy for a while and then fell unconscious.


    As soon as the Meng family fell, Meng Qingrui and Li family immediately panicked. They could all rely on the Meng family to be in the Wen family. Now if something happens to the Meng family, the Changlin Hou father and son will definitely not will let them go.


    Wen Boyun sent someone to send Meng Shi back to the room with a sullen face.


    The more this is the case, the more uncertain Meng Qingrui and Li''s heart are.


    Changlin Hou heard about Meng''s fainting, and learned about the incident from Wen Boyun. He hated Meng''s lack of clarity, and hated the Meng family''s slippery and slippery, and ordered: " From now on, the Meng family is not allowed to come in. In addition, I will go to the palace to ask the emperor for a nanny, and I will have the nanny next to the lady to help her, lest she get too hot and say something wrong. the words said!"


    Now Changlin Hou has become the focus of everyone, and if there is any trouble, it will definitely be used as an article. Fortunately, this time Meng only promised the Meng family verbally, and left nothing for them. evidence and the like.


    Meng Qingrui and his wife were still afraid after returning home for a while, Li shi asked in a panic, "How can I be in charge? If something happens to my sister-in-law, will Changlin Hou take this account to us? on the head?"


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t even gone to them to settle the account! I knew this before and asked my little sister to write the marriage. !" Meng Qingrui said unwillingly, shocked and angry in his heart, and he was still stern at Li.


    Seeing this, with Meng Qingrui on her shoulders, Mrs Li felt a lot more at ease, she thought about it seriously and said, "Now Wen Boyun is engaged to the princess, it doesn''t matter whether we have a marriage certificate or not before. Now, if the emperor knew that we were trying to get Ke''er to marry Wen Boyun, and if he was angry, he could kill us for any reason, and we would not even think about Wen Boyun.


    Then Wen Zhongming and Wen Shuqi are also good, although they can''t inherit the title, they are the direct sons of the Wen family. Think about it, just Wen Zhongming, the boss, let''s go to Wen''s house tomorrow and have a good talk with my sister-in-law, don''t worry about getting angry, let''s coax a little more, maybe the sister-in-law will agree, this time let''s be more careful , let the little sister-in-law set up the marriage certificate, and see how they will go back on it in the future! "


    A flash of calculation flashed in Mrs Li''s eyes, this time she must not miss it again!


    Meng Qingrui listened to Li''s suggestion and could only reluctantly agree, regardless of Wen Boyun, Wen Zhongming was indeed their best choice at present.

 v5 Chapter 114： The decree was issued, and King Wen was married.

    Mrs. Hou fell ill immediately, and outsiders had to think about it.


    Dong Yuanjie heard about this and went to Changlin Houfu to find Wen Boyun to find out.


    Wen Boyun had nothing to hide from Dong Yuanjie, and immediately said with a wry smile: "My mother''s temperament is a little unclear. The news of my engagement with the princess spread, and my uncle and aunt came to the door to ask for an explanation, and my mother was forced to faint.


    Fortunately, my mother only agreed verbally before, without leaving any token evidence, uncle and the others did not dare to make trouble again, but this incident made everyone very upset and bothered His Royal Highness King Wen. Visit the mansion! "


    Chang Linhou explained next to him: "My wife is not from a high background, and she has no knowledge. When our family was in trouble, the Meng family was more or less helpful, although it was only superficial, but My wife has always been grateful to the Meng family and took care of the Meng family a lot. It is true that my wife did something wrong this time, but the turmoil has subsided.


    My minister is still thinking of going to the palace and asking to see the emperor, and ask the emperor to give my wife a nanny, so that my wife will be able to make snacks in the future. "


    Dong Yuanjie was a little unhappy at first, but after hearing the remarks of Changlin Hou and his son, he finally calmed down, nodded and said: "In this case, this king will go to the palace to see the emperor and tell him. Knowing the situation, Ye Xing''s father and emperor heard about this from other people''s mouth and felt annoyed."


    Changlin Hou was surprised and thanked Dong Yuanjie again and again. The father and son sent Dong Yuanjie out of the mansion before turning back tiredly.


    The next day, the Marquis of Changlin received a nanny from the palace, and it didn¡¯t look like she wanted to be with him. Wen Boyun didn¡¯t say anything when he saw this. The temperament is unclear, if this mama can hold her down, they can worry less about it in the future.


    At the same time, the emperor also announced in the early dynasty that close relatives within five generations are not allowed to marry.


    Knowing this, they are not doctors, but now that the decree has been issued, they have no choice but to recognize it.


    Yang Zixuan heard about this from Dong Yunlan, and the last hope in his heart was also annihilated, and he left Jiankang with his luggage and entourage early the next morning.


    Gu family, Qin family, Zuo family and other people have long heard the wind from Gu Shuixiu, but they are not too surprised, as expected.


    It''s the Pei family, Pei Dongqi was suffocated because Shen Shikang refused to marry Shen Yuetong into their family, and now he heard the decree and started to doubt his previous judgment. Come, "Could it be that the uncle refused to marry because he knew this for a long time?"


    Is he wrong to blame his uncle? Pei Dongqi''s whole person was not well, and the more he thought about it, the more confused his mind became. Because of Shen Shikang''s relationship with the emperor, he had to think about the possibility that Shen Shikang knew the news long ago.


    Speaking of Wen Boyun and Wen Zhongming, even Uncle Wen and the others don''t need to think about it.


    When Mrs Meng woke up, she was stunned for a while when she heard the decree. She thought it was the emperor who issued the decree because she was dissatisfied with the marriage arrangement for Wen Boyun in private. In addition, I heard that Chang Lin Hou found her a nanny who came out of the palace to follow her, and fell ill again.


    Chang Lin Hou was not too concerned about Meng Shi''s situation.


    Wen Boyun has to be busy with the affairs of the imperial army and has no time to take care of Meng Shi.


    Fortunately, Wen Zhongming and Wen Shuqi would visit her from time to time to solve her, and finally recover Meng Shi, who had been in bed for half a month.


    In just two days, it was the happy day when His Royal Highness King Wen and Princess Rou got married.


    In such a day, there was nothing to do with Changlin''s mansion, but now that Wen Boyun has become a quasi-consort, Changlin''s man has to pay attention to the wedding of King Wen.


    Wen Boyun went to Prince Wen''s Mansion to help entertain the guests early in the morning. He thought about everything, and his performance on the day spread to the ears of Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, which made them even more satisfied.


    Dong Yuanjie''s newly married Yan Er led Yin Rou into the palace early the next morning to greet Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, and Dong Qinyan also packed up early in the morning.


    In order not to compete with the bride for beauty, she also specially chose a simple and elegant light-colored dress, but she is beautiful, wearing this dress even more like a fairy, so beautiful Square things.


    After Dong Yuanjie and Yin Rou served tea to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, the two received red envelopes, and Dong Yuanjie teased: "Yesterday, Boyun was tricked by those people."


    Dong Qinyan blinked curiously, Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mother, yesterday Yuanzheng led Donglin and the others to feed me, but fortunately Boyun blocked a lot for me, but when they met Boyun, they all seemed to have a grudge against him. I poured him into death, and later he was carried back by the servants of Changlin Houfu." Dong Yuanjie said with a smile, he was also very helpless about what happened last night, Wen Boyun was out of good intentions to stop the wine for him, but he didn''t know that The group of people regarded Dong Qinyan as a treasure, and they had long been unhappy with him. Now Wen Boyun sent it to the door himself, and it was no wonder they didn''t treat him.


    Dong Chenghu smiled and scolded: "This Wen Boyun looks very shrewd, why was he stupid enough to hit the muzzle yesterday?"


    Puff! Dong Qinyan couldn''t hold back, she laughed out loud, looked at Dong Chenghu helplessly and said, "Father, are you complimenting or hurting others?"


    "Your father hates iron if not steel!" Gu Shuixiu said with a smile, and then looked at Yin Rou with a kind smile on her face, "You husband and wife just got married, this Staying in the mansion for a few days, you don''t have to go to the palace every day to greet you. If you feel bored, you can ask Yuan Jie to accompany you to go to the relatives'' house. The Yongan mansion will definitely be there, and it will also make your grandfather and grandmother happy.


    There is also the Marquis of Anping and the Marquis of Ningguo, by the way, don¡¯t forget to go for a walk over there too. Now that your sister-in-law is pregnant, and she doesn''t come to the palace very often, they can also go and sit there. This way, it will be enough for you to spend a few days. "


    Dong Chenghu nodded and said: "Your mother is right, you can arrange it yourself these days, and then we will also be busy with Yuanzheng and Niuniu''s marriage, I''m afraid we won''t have time this year!"

 v5 Chapter 115： Siblings daily, visiting

    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are both painful and happy. As long as the marriage of the three children is settled, they will have nothing to worry about. When Dong Chenghu reaches the age of fifty, he will cede the throne to Zen. Dong Yuanxu took Gu Shuixiu on a tour of the mountains and water, and fulfilled the promises he made to Gu Shuixiu before. If he was tired, he could go back to Cuizhu Mountain to take care of his old age and join hands with Shuixiu to grow old together, and his life would be complete. .


    Yin Rou respectfully responded, and was very grateful for Gu Shuixiu''s arrangement. If Gu Shuixiu didn''t pay attention to her, she would not have Dong Yuanjie take her to see those relatives, which shows that she really treats her as her own. .


    Dong Yuanjie said coquettishly: "Empress mother, don''t you want to see my son so much? I also reminded my son not to go to the palace to be safe. We don''t give you this chance if we want to be filial."


    Dong Chenghu laughed and scolded: "I don''t have a positive type, even if I''m married, I don''t know how to be more prudent."


    Dong Qinyan was happy watching the play, but she didn''t expect Dong Yuanjie to bring the topic to her, "I just told you about Boyun''s situation, do you have anything to say? ? After we leave the palace later, I just want to stop by for a walk, so I can help you with a message."


    "Me?" Dong Qinyan pointed at herself with a puzzled face, and then said dissatisfiedly: "Second brother, you owe someone else''s favor but you want to pay your sister back, you are really good to me. Brother!"


    Dong Qinyan deliberately bit her voice very hard, everyone heard her gnashing teeth at once, and couldn''t help but smile.


    What Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu like most is watching their brothers and sisters bicker and how happy they are.


    Dong Yuanjie''s mind was suddenly dismantled by Dong Qinyan, and she couldn''t help touching her nose embarrassingly, and said with a smirk: "Good girl, I didn''t think you would be worried! Just say a few words. , second brother can help you with a piggyback, but it is much more useful than me bringing a lot of good things to the door."


    There is nothing wrong with Dong Yuanjie''s words. Wen Boyun doesn''t pay much attention to other things, so he is very rare about Dong Qinyan. It''s more useful than sending things!


    It''s just that the more Dong Yuanjie wanted to say to Dong Qinyan, the more she refused to say it, and Dong Yuanjie was so angry that Dong Yuanjie blew his beard and stared, but unfortunately he didn''t have a beard, and his whole face twitched.


    Yin Rou was the first time she saw Dong Yuanjie who was so "indecent", she almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that they were about to make a fuss, and said after laughing: "Okay, Wen Boyun has suffered for your second brother this time, and you should say a few words of concern. Your father has decided to take care of your third brother and your marriage this year. Although the time is a bit rushed, it is still too late.


    We thought that Mrs. Changlin Hou was not very reliable. In order for you to live a comfortable life in the future, we plan to build a princess mansion for you. You will live in the princess mansion in the future, and you don''t need to go to Changlin. The Houfu messed up with the Nameng family. "


    Gu Shuixiu said that Meng''s face was a little gloomy. If it wasn''t for Wen Boyun''s true love for Dong Qinyan, she would definitely not marry Dong Qinyan to such a family. Don''t be distracted.


    Dong Yuanjie saw that Gu Shuixiu showed signs of anger, so he hurriedly said, "Mother, Mrs. Changlin Hou is indeed a little unclear, but my sister is a princess, with golden branches and jade leaves, it is Mrs. Changlinhou who met her. It is also necessary to salute. Even if the younger sister married and lived with the Meng family, the Meng family would not dare to do anything. Besides, Mrs. Changlin Hou was not covering the sky with one hand in the mansion. Chang Lin Hou and Wen Boyun were both able to control it. Live with her, you won''t be able to make any big waves."


    Gu Shuixiu certainly knows what Dong Yuanjie said, but with such a person by her side, life will be unpleasant. Gu Shuixiu is determined to build a princess mansion for Dong Qinyan There is no problem with the money in the private treasury.


    Dong Qinyan''s heart was warm for a while, no matter how good her life is in the future, at least she has a group of relatives who truly love her and spoil her. , I''m afraid God can''t see it.


    "Mother, you can do what you say, and the daughter will listen to you, is that okay?"


    Dong Qinyan made Gu Shuixiu happy in two or three times, even Dong Chenghu''s complexion also improved a lot.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanjie shook his head and sighed helplessly. He couldn''t help but mourn for Wen Boyun. He didn''t know how his father-in-law and mother-in-law who became crazy about his daughter-in-law were going to live this Wen Boyun''s life.


    When Dong Yuanjie and Yin Rou were about to leave the palace, Dong Qinyan reluctantly wrote a letter to Dong Yuanjie and asked Dong Yuanjie to take him to Changlin Houfu.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanjie joked with some surprise: "I''m really heartless to be Niuniu, it turns out that the second brother blamed you, don''t worry, the second brother will not peep. "


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanjie murmured twice boringly, then took the letter into his arms and led Yin Rou out of the palace.


    The carriage was driving on the streets of Jiankang, Yin Rou saw that Dong Yuanjie wanted to touch the letter several times, but she endured it again and laughed: "What is the prince thinking? Promise the princess not to peek?"


    Dong Yuanjie''s face was stunned for a while, and he said with a neck: "I''m not worried that this little girl said something outrageous! Oh, forget it, don''t think about it, no matter what this girl wrote , presumably that Wen Boyun will be mad with joy, and maybe he will be grateful to me as a big matchmaker!"


    Yin Rou smiled but didn''t say a word. Knowing that men need face, she stopped teasing Dong Yuanjie.


    The carriage slowly stopped at the Changlin Mansion.


    The servant greeted the two respectfully and entered the mansion, and Dong Yuanjie directly asked them to lead them to Wen Boyun''s yard.


    At this time, Wen Boyun was having a splitting headache because of a hangover, leaning on the bed in a daze, and Wen Zhongming was talking with him.


    "Brother, you really fought hard yesterday, and those people went too far. It is clear that the groom is His Royal Highness King Wen. What happened to my brother yesterday.


    With His Royal Highness King Wu taking the lead, if they don''t feed me, I''ll be surprised."


    That outrageous alcohol smell, they must be crazy.


    Wen Boyun was about to say something else when the servants outside came to report, saying that King Wen and Princess Wen had arrived, and the brothers looked at each other, so Wen Boyun quickly got up to receive them.

 v5 Chapter 116： Dong Yuanjies visit, the content of the letter

    "How is Boyun''s body?" Wen Boyun and Wen Zhongming were about to salute when Dong Yuanjie signaled them to get up.


    Wen Boyun showed a faint smile and said, "I didn''t expect that he was brought back in the end, making His Royal Highness King Wen laugh."


    "No problem." Dong Yuanjie smiled and waved his hand, and sat directly on the stone chair in the courtyard, Yin Rou also sat aside.


    The two brothers hurried forward to say hello.


    Dong Yuanjie said amusingly: "This king came to see your situation today, thanks to your help yesterday, or I really don''t know what to do, the second... This king took the princess into the palace this morning. I happened to meet the princess in the past and accidentally told you about your situation. Before we left, the princess sent a letter to the palace. I thought about it, and I still go in person. for good."


    Wen Boyun was stunned when he heard Dong Qinyan wrote to him, and then he was ecstatic.


    Wen Zhongming couldn''t bear to look directly at the side. He didn''t know that the princess gave the eldest brother some kind of ecstasy soup, and he actually fascinated the eldest brother into five and three ways, just a letter can make Big brother is so rude, if the princess comes, won''t big brother go crazy?


    Wen Zhongming couldn''t help holding his forehead, the stupid big man in front of him was really his heroic and invincible brother, how could he look like a fool.


    Dong Yuanjie was amused by Wen Boyun''s reaction. Seeing that Wen Boyun suffered for him yesterday, he did not embarrass him. He took out the envelope from his arms and handed it to Wen Boyun very happily. inside.


    Get up and smiled: "Okay, the king has handed over the things to you, and people have seen them, so I won''t disturb your rest."


    The couple saw Wen Boyun smiling brightly, but she was like an idiot. They were speechless. Yin Rou pursed her lips and snickered. Fortunately, Dong Yuanjie was in front of her, so the Wen brothers didn''t notice her. gaffe.


    When she walked out of the Changlin Marquis, Yin Rou couldn''t help but sighed: "The eldest son of the Wen family is really infatuated with the princess, just how he reacted just now, if he didn''t really love him, he wouldn''t so."


    Dong Yuanjie nodded in agreement, Wen Boyun''s thoughts towards Dong Qinyan are well known by Sima Zhao, as long as it happens to Dong Qinyan, the whole person is abnormal, all emotions are all over the place Written on the face, I can''t hide it if I want to cover it up.


    When the others left, Wen Boyun immediately said to Wen Zhongming: "Second brother, brother, if you want to rest for a while, you can go back too!"


    Wen Zhongming was still waiting to read the letter from the princess, but Wen Boyun actually opened his mouth to chase him, Wen Zhongming couldn''t help but complain: "Brother, you really forgot your brother, I took care of me for a night yesterday, Now I want to remove the grind and kill the donkey."


    Wen Boyun was covered with black lines by Wen Zhongming''s accusation, and glanced at him helplessly, "Then what do you think?"


    "Brother, what did the princess write to you? Let me see too!" Wen Zhongming''s eyes were already aimed at the envelope, but Wen Boyun quickly hid it in his arms.


    Wen Zhongming got angry, "Brother why is so stingy, forget it, don''t watch it if you don''t show it, I won''t do it if you don''t watch it!"


    Wen Zhongming left Wen Boyun''s yard unwillingly, before he left, Wen Boyun said in a good mood behind him: "Second brother, for the sake of taking care of me for one night, I will tell you one Secret, the emperor''s decree said that close relatives within five generations were not allowed to marry, but he did not say that they could not be concubines. Then the Meng family would not let our family go easily. I can''t take concubines. It''s not that you and the third brother are still there. Be careful yourself. , don''t be tricked by them!"


    Wen Zhongming stumbled out of the door with his legs and almost fell into a dog. Like a leech, he was grabbed, but it couldn''t be torn off. In addition, her mother, Meng Shi, was watching, no, he was going to hide for a while, and he would come back after the cousin of the Meng family got married.


    Wen Boyun didn''t know, he just said this casually, and he really hit the Meng family''s plan, and Wen Zhongming''s sneaking away once again broke the Meng family''s thoughts.


    Without Wen Zhongming''s noise, Wen Boyun can finally read the letter quietly.


    The letter was made of high-quality palace paper. There was no signature or any ink on it. Wen Boyun tore the letter and took out the paper. He muttered: "Bucket."


    On the way, his brain was spinning at a high speed, and he couldn''t figure out how Dong Qinyan knew that this kit was his, no, what did the words Dong Qinyan mean? , Do you want to tell him that someone has been giving her the kit, or just tell him that the kit is his?


    Wen Boyun was messy. After entering the palace, he always wanted to find a chance to sneak a look at Dong Qinyan, but he was afraid that the princess would find him offended, and he was in a dilemma. After looking around for a long time, the brothers next to him began to tease him.


    In the Alluring Palace.


    Yuanyang entered the door amusingly and reported: "Princess, this slave has just seen the prospective concubine."


    Dong Qinyan raised her eyes in amazement, with a little doubt in her eyes, "Didn''t the second brother say that he was drunk and carried back yesterday, why is he in the palace now?"


    , but didn''t dare to come to see the princess, the servants were anxious for him to see him like that."


    Yuanyang grew up with Dong Qinyan and spoke a lot more casually.


    Dong Qinyan understood what Wen Boyun was struggling with after a little thought, and she thought it was funny, but she couldn''t let the servants laugh at Wen Boyun like this, so she said with a straight face: "Okay, don''t worry about his business. Now, don''t watch the fun outside, people in the province say that the servants of this palace have no rules."


    "Yes!" Yuanyang quickly went out to spread the word.


    When Wen Boyun passed the Qingcheng Palace again, he found that the palace guards who were guarding outside had all withdrawn at some point, and there was nothing to see from the outside, which made him even more uneasy, thinking about it, Wen Boyun Absolutely send the kit in your arms.


    It''s just that there is no one outside the Qingcheng Palace at the moment, who is he going to report to?

 v5 Chapter 117： The princess is ill and anxious

    In the Qingcheng Palace, Yuanyang and Wonderful people are still looking around, just because Dong Qinyan''s instructions are not too presumptuous, but they are more and more anxious.


    The wonderful person rolled her eyes helplessly, and said in a low voice, "Go to yourself, don''t blame me for not reminding you when the princess finds out."


    Yuanyang immediately raised her brows when she heard the words, and complained coquettishly, "Sister Wonderful, how can you say that! I''m not worried about the princess, you see how many times the concubine is outside. Dangling around, is there something wrong? Could it be that the concubine is trying to meet the princess by chance? But our princess is so careless, if one day the concubine feels cold because of this, wouldn''t the gain outweigh the loss?"


    After the concubine, she will definitely be reconciled to and Meimei, as affectionate as the emperor and queen. Of course, this affection must be paid by both parties. If her princess continues to be so lukewarm, the enthusiasm of others will also recede.


    The princess is not someone who doesn''t make money. Why do you worry about the princess all day long? It''s better to do your business well. It''s almost time to hold the lamp, so hurry up and prepare hot water for the princess, and the princess will wash up later. ."


    Yuanyang was told by the wonderful person that she realized that she had been trapped in the house and had forgotten the time, and hurriedly trotted away.


    The wonderful woman smiled and shook her head helplessly behind her, and walked towards the main hall with her things.


    The candles in the palace are all lit. Only then approached Dong Qinyan, "Princess, it''s getting dark, it''s time to eat."


    Dong Qinyan''s thoughts were interrupted by the wonderful person, the sky in August was already a little chilly, so startled, Dong Qinyan sneezed immediately, but the wonderful person was frightened.


    "Princess, are you catching a cold? The slave will go get you clothes, cook **** soup, and ask the imperial doctor." The beautiful woman said nervously, the princess is the emperor and the queen''s baby bump, what''s the matter? In the palace with a headache and a fever, it was as if the ground was moving, and the servants who served them were under great pressure.


    Dong Qinyan waved her hand casually, and said lazily: "Don''t be so troublesome, just bring a piece of clothes to Ben Gong, anyway, every season, I have to get sick every year, I want to come this year. It won''t be an exception."


    If you and the Empress are in a hurry again, it is better for the servants to ask the imperial doctor to come and give you a diagnosis and treatment."


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t stand the wonderful person''s repeated persuasion, and finally nodded.


    As soon as Dong Qinyan let go, the wonderful person immediately called Yuanyang and ran to find the imperial doctor.


    Wen Boyun, who was watching the Qingcheng Palace from a distance, was dumbfounded and watched the beautiful woman run out of the Qingcheng Palace in a panic, and immediately chased after him and stopped the person, "Wait, you are the close-fitting person beside the princess. Palace maid?"


    The wonderful person remembered that there was such a great **** outside the Qingcheng Palace, like seeing a savior, he saluted Wen Boyun, "Captain Wen, my princess is a little cold, and the slave is going to find an imperial doctor. , but a slave..."


    Before the wonderful person finished speaking, she found that the person in front of her disappeared like the wind, leaving only her messy in the wind.


    When she finally ran to the imperial hospital, she was told that Wen Boyun had already run away with the imperial physician on duty.


    The palace staff did not dare to delay, and immediately ran to report to the emperor and queen.


    On the way to Qingcheng Palace.


    The imperial doctor screamed and howled on Wen Boyun''s shoulder, "Captain Wen, please slow down, this old man has legs, so you can walk by yourself! Captain Wen, I beg you, let me down!"


    The imperial doctor really wants to die. Is it easy to think about his age? If it goes on like this, he will vomit.


    In the sound of the imperial physician begging for mercy, the two finally entered the Qingcheng Palace. This time Wen Boyun did not hesitate, and carried the imperial physician directly into it.


    Yuanyang was coming out with dishes and dishes. Seeing the battle between Wen Boyun and the imperial doctor, he was so frightened that he almost threw the tray in his hand, "Captain Wen, you are..."


    Yuanyang''s eyes wandered back and forth between Wen Boyun and the imperial physician, in shock and doubt.


    Wen Boyun didn''t have time to explain so much to her, so he asked, "Where''s the princess? The imperial doctor has come to check the princess'' pulse."


    Yuanyang looked at the imperial doctor who was about to roll his eyes, not knowing who was treating whom.


    Under the gaze of Wen Boyun, the imperial doctor said aggrievedly: "The old minister is indeed here to check the princess''s pulse, and please let the girl know."


    Yuanyang heard the words, put down the tray in his hand, and hurriedly entered the door to report.


    After a while, he came out to salute the two of them, and said respectfully, "Princess, please come in."


    Wen Boyun took a look when he entered the main hall. It was daytime when he was here, and he didn''t pay much attention to the matter of seeking marriage. This time, he took a serious look. There are actually many antiques, many of which were left over from the previous dynasty, Wen Boyun''s heart flashed a little puzzlement, it seemed that Princess Qingcheng was very concerned about the previous dynasty.


    The two came to Dong Qinyan together, Dong Qinyan looked at Wen Boyun with a funny look, and the imperial doctor who was still breathing beside Wen Boyun.


    Dong Qinyan already knew from Yuanyang that the imperial doctor was carried over by Wen Boyun, and said to the imperial doctor amusingly, "I have worked hard for you, imperial doctor."


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, this is the duty of the minister." The imperial physician did not dare to complain in front of Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun, this Wen Boyun was just like a lunatic just now, he is now Still terrified!


    Dong Qinyan pursed her lips and snickered, but said nothing, she stretched out her hand and said slowly: "Since the imperial physicians are here, then give this palace a pulse check, you It''s a good deal."


    The imperial doctor looked at Dong Qinyan gratefully, quickly took out the pad from her medicine box, and carefully checked the pulse.


    Dong Qinyan was accustomed to it for a long time, and there was no special reaction, but Wen Boyun waited impatiently.

 v5 Chapter 118： Sad doctor, ambiguous

    The imperial doctor really wanted to cry without tears, and he wanted to die. He only had his pulse for a while, and he didn''t hear a second sound. Wen Boyun chased him so madly!


    Dong Qinyan raised her head and looked at Wen Boyun in surprise. Seeing his anxious and worried expression, she was slightly touched and smiled gently: "The imperial physician doesn''t listen to the pulse so fast."


    The imperial doctor looked at Dong Qinyan gratefully and felt that Dong Qinyan was like a fairy.


    Wen Boyun laughed awkwardly, completely quiet, and watched seriously.


    After the imperial doctor''s diagnosis and treatment, the nervous face gradually relaxed, and said calmly: "The princess is not serious, it is not a cold, it is estimated that the temperature difference between day and night is now, and the weather is changing. It is easy to get sick, you remember to make **** tea for the princess every day, and remind the princess to add some clothes, and then I will prescribe a prescription for dampness and cold, please ask the girl to come with me to get the medicine."


    Yuanyang nodded obediently, and did not dare to neglect such a thing.


    After Yuanyang and the imperial physician left, Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun were left in the house.


    For a while, Dong Qinyan felt a little embarrassed, and when she met Wen Boyun''s clear, bright and sincere eyes, she didn''t even dare to look directly.


    Wen Boyun didn''t think so much. All he thought about was what the imperial doctor had just said. He frowned slightly and asked with concern: "The princess used to get sick at this time? Why is this? "


    I worry about my mother and mother, and I have to toss once a year, so the imperial doctor is so nervous."


    Wen Boyun knew it, thinking about Dong Qinyan''s body is so weak, it would be good to have a doctor in the house in the future, and then look at Dong Qinyan''s thin body, Wen Boyun''s brows are completely wrinkled.


    "Princess, I think you have to keep warm." After speaking, she picked up a cloak from the side and put it on Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan was stunned, in a trance, she seemed to see her old friend coming back, doing exactly the same thing, saying similar things, but also with the same affection, the same thoughtfulness, But now, the old man is dead, and she is reborn.


    Wen Boyun was even more worried when she saw Dong Qinyan in a daze, he tied the belt for her directly, and said worriedly: "Princess remember to wear more clothes sooner or later, don''t go out if you have nothing to do, it''s windy outside... "


    Dong Qinyan listened to Wen Boyun''s broken thoughts, her eyes gradually became clearer, the person in front of her was not an old friend, she was the one who looked down on her!


    "Why do you care so much about me?"


    Wen Boyun was stunned for a moment because of Dong Qinyan''s mindless words, and said in the sun: "Why does the princess ask this, the princess belongs to the heart of the minister, and the minister should not care about you. ?"


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes wandered and she didn''t dare to face Wen Boyun. The more sincere he was, the more uneasy Dong Qinyan felt in her heart. Now, because of Wen Boyun''s actions, there were even ripples in his heart.


    Dong Qinyan doesn''t like this feeling very much, but she longs to have a person who loves her wholeheartedly like her mother. Under such contradictory thoughts, Dong Qinyan''s heart is confused.


    Wen Boyun didn''t get Dong Qinyan''s response and didn''t care, what matters now is Dong Qinyan''s body, "When the princess'' maid brings the medicine back, the princess remembers to drink the medicine, Although it is a bit bitter, the good medicine is bitter, it is getting late, I can''t stay in Qingcheng Palace, I will come to see you tomorrow, and..."


    Wen Boyun took out the crescent-white kit from his arms, put it on the table, and said warmly: "How did the princess know that the previous kit was given by the minister?"


    Dong Qinyan raised her head and looked at Wen Boyun, with a little smile in her eyes, "It''s really you! I was just guessing before, if it''s really you, see these two words You know what it means, if it weren''t for you, if you didn''t understand it, you wouldn''t know anything, wouldn''t you?"


    Wen Boyun laughed when he heard the words, "The princess is really smart, and the subject obeys her mouth. The minister will put the treasure on the princess'' sycamore tree in the future. Will the princess be willing to take it down?"


    Wen Boyun stared nervously at Dong Qinyan, his eyes were full of hope, he didn''t know what he was doing wrong, he actually said such a sentence, now it''s hard to get over the water, so he can only wait for Dong Qin Yan''s answer.


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, looked at the crescent-white brocade bag on the table, and nodded lightly after a while.


    Although she didn''t say anything, it was enough, Wen Boyun was so excited that he almost flew.


    Neither of them noticed how close they were at this time, and they could even hear each other''s gasps between their breaths.


    Not long after Wen Boyun left the Qingcheng Palace, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu came over. At this time, Yuanyang had returned with the medicine and was suffering in the small kitchen.


    As soon as the two entered the Qingcheng Palace, they smelled the strong fragrance of medicine, and they were even more worried.


    "How''s the princess?" Dong Chenghu asked Dong Qinyan''s body without waiting for the wonderful people to salute.


    Yuanyang did not dare to hide it, and said respectfully: "Back to the emperor, the imperial doctor has seen it and said that the princess is just a little cold, and it will be fine to drink some **** tea soup to prevent it."


    "Where''s the princess?" Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu walked all the way to Dong Qinyan''s room, but they didn''t even see a figure.


    Yuanyang said innocently: "Report to the emperor, the princess is not in the bedroom, but in the main hall."


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other, and asked in confusion, "Princess isn''t feeling well, why don''t you rest in the room? What are you doing in the main hall now?"


    The mandarin duck looked at the emperor with a face I didn''t know.


    Dong Chenghu was sullen for a while, so he had to lead Gu Shuixiu to the main hall.


    At this time, Dong Qinyan had already walked out, and when she saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, she immediately saluted, "Why did the father and mother come here at this time?"


    "We heard that you were ill, so we rushed over immediately, how? What''s wrong with your body?" Gu Shuixiu took a closer look at Dong Qinyan''s face, seeing that she was ruddy and full of energy, The eyes are particularly bright, which is what a sick person should look like.


    Even Dong Chenghu on the side also noticed something was wrong.


    The couple entered the main hall with Dong Qinyan, Gu Shuixiu said softly: "The palace servant from the Tai Hospital just reported that Boyun''s child was in a hurry to carry the imperial doctor to your Qingcheng Palace. , We thought something happened to you, so we rushed over in a hurry, it''s okay, it''s just a little cold."


    Dong Chenghu also breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but mutter: "It''s time to change the season again, you need to take care of your body. If it doesn''t work, you can burn charcoal early."


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, the smile on her face froze, and then she waited angrily for Dong Chenghu to say: "burning charcoal at this time, how do you let Niuniu spend the winter?"

 v5 Chapter 119： The queen asked, and the heart was rippling

    "I''m getting more and more confused." Gu Shuixiu directly scolded Dong Chenghu in front of Dong Qinyan, but Dong Chenghu was not angry at all, instead he sneered and shut up and stopped talking, lest Gu Shuixiu Then go on talking.


    Gu Shuixiu felt bored when she saw Dong Chenghu being scolded obediently by her, and turned to Dong Qinyan and asked: "What''s going on? Boyun is always a stable, calm-headed child, how come he is so calm today? To do such a thing, I heard that the people in the Tai Hospital were scared by Boyun today."


    Dong Qinyan didn''t know anything, so she had to look at the wonderful woman who was still breathing, only she knew it best.


    Don''t worry, after persuading the princess to go out to find the imperial doctor, who knew that he was stopped by Captain Wen within two steps of walking out of the Qingcheng Palace.


    Captain Wen learned that the slave servant was looking for the imperial doctor, and immediately ran away like the wind. The slave servant couldn''t catch up even if he wanted to chase, so the slave servant finally ran to the imperial hospital, and only then did he know that Captain Wen was already carrying The imperial doctor ran away, but the servants couldn''t, so they had to chase them back. But the slaves were slow, and by the time the slaves came back, the imperial doctor had already treated the princess. "


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu laughed happily. It was no wonder that Wen Boyun was so devoted to Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan on the side was a little embarrassed, and always felt a little awkward towards Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    Seeing Dong Qinyan''s face blushing, the couple looked at each other clearly and said with a smile: "Okay, since that''s the case, the imperial doctor has also seen it, so we can rest assured. It''s getting late, hurry up and wait for the princess to go to bed, and let''s talk about the rest another day."


    The emperor and the queen joined hands, you left the Qingcheng Palace, Dong Qinyan was relieved after watching them leave, touched her hot cheeks, quickly shook her head, and stopped thinking .


    After she was groomed, she took out the kit from Wen Boyun. Thinking of what Wen Boyun said before he left, he would hang a kit on the plane tree every day. Sweet, some anticipation, and some unexplained emotions.


    After thinking about it, Dong Qinyan decided to take it apart directly. There was only one poem written on the bag, "Look at the sky at dawn and the clouds at dusk, think about Qing when you walk, think about sitting when you are sitting. Your Excellency." Dong Qinyan''s cheeks became even hotter, she carefully looked at the vigorous and powerful words on the paper, and a flash of admiration flashed in her eyes. Although Wen Boyun was a military officer, his handwriting was not inferior to those of civil servants.


    And there is a fortitude and calmness in the words, which is inexplicably reassuring.


    Dong Qinyan leaned on the bed, stared at the paper for a long time, and muttered after a while: "One pair of people for the rest of your life...?"


    Dong Yuanxu looked around, this road leads to the harem, and only the imperial army and the emperor will pass by, remembering that Wen Boyun has already engaged Dong Qinyan, Dong Yuanxu said gently: "Captain Wen is here. Where are you going?" Generally, the Royal Forest Army patrols are in a team, and they will not act alone.


    Wen Boyun replied with a face as usual: "His Royal Highness Qi, the princess caught a little cold yesterday. The minister brought some snacks from outside the palace into the palace for the princess to taste, and was about to go to Qingcheng Palace."


    Dong Yuanxu raised his eyebrows, obviously he didn''t know about Dong Qinyan''s illness, "When did it happen? But it was passed down as an imperial doctor?"


    "Yesterday, the imperial doctor has seen it and prescribed medicine. Because it was late yesterday, the minister was worried, so I came to see it." Wen Boyun''s upright appearance made Dong Yuanxu look sideways .


    I think when he was chasing Bai Tongyu, he did everything he could. .


    Dong Yuanxu thought of this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the conversation changed, "Since the princess is ill, I, the eldest brother, can''t be relieved if I don''t go to see it, how about just walking with Captain Wen?"


    Wen Boyun''s face stiffened, he quickly returned to normal, nodded and asked Dong Yuanxu to go first.


    When the two came to Qingcheng Palace, Dong Qinyan was having breakfast, and she couldn''t help laughing when she saw the two of them: "What kind of wind blows this busy man over here today?"


    Since Dong Yuanxu became the prince, Dong Qinyan has seen him only a few times. Just to inspect, or to go out of Jiankang, he, the prince, is busier than the emperor.


    Dong Yuanxu was noncommittal about Dong Qinyan''s ridicule. Seeing that she was okay, she was in a good mood and said with a smile: "What? My Niuniu doesn''t welcome eldest brother? Thanks to eldest brother, you are worried about your body, so I came here to see you."


    Dong Qinyan was really moved, and said stubbornly: "Brother, you said you haven''t come to see me for a long time, if you hadn''t heard that I was ill, would you have been Don''t come anymore? I''ve been accompanying your sister-in-law for you in vain!"


    Dong Yuanxu pointed at Dong Qinyan and shook his head with a smile, looking like she couldn''t do anything wrong, and said to Wen Boyun sympathetically: "When it comes to this lip-smacking kung fu, no one in our family is Niuniu''s opponent, I see You don''t seem to be a good talker either, and you''ll have to suffer in the future!"


    Wen Boyun smirked and shook his head with a meaningless look on his face. Dong Yuanxu choked with his stunned reaction, and was speechless. One was willing to fight, the other was willing to suffer. What is he doing here?


    Dong Qinyan saw Wen Boyun''s reaction, she was overjoyed, and she asked Dong Yuanxu happily: "My brother usually doesn''t go to the palace often, and if he does, he has to ask his father for something important. Appearing here for a while, but early morning?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded lightly, thinking of what happened this morning, he said solemnly: "Before we and Tuyuhun agreed to open up border trade, the location is in Shu County, and now the two countries have discussed, our It was only when people went to Shu County that they discovered that there had long been local snakes there. They had been in business for many years and had a certain power. They were far away from the imperial court and close to Tuyuhun, and they were not afraid of the officers and soldiers of Daqi.


    The soldiers who were sent to Shu County before were killed and wounded in seven or eighty-eight ways. When the emperor found out, he was furious. This morning, the court called me here mainly because of this. "


    Listening to Dong Yuanxu''s tone, he seemed very unhappy.

 v5 Chapter 120： Dong Qinyans advice, Wen Boyuns suggestion

    Dong Qinyan''s face became dignified, the reason why Shu County became what it is now, in the final analysis, it was made by the Daliang royal family. If she remembered correctly, when the emperor Liang disposed of At that time, I heard that the general''s personal soldiers escorted the general''s son to escape Jiankang, and they went southwest.


    Then people didn''t catch it, and she didn''t know it later. Thinking of this, Dong Qinyan''s expression became more and more unsightly, and she pondered: "Brother, do you know where the power in Shu County is? sacred?"


    Dong Yuanxu shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief: "If we know, we don''t have to be so passive, the news has only come in now, and it will take a while to deal with it, this force is so mysterious, it has always been entrenched in Shu County, neither spreading nor hiding, what exactly do you want to do?"


    "No matter what they are going to do, if these people don''t do anything wrong, they can negotiate peacefully. If these people are extremely vicious people, even if the eldest brother sends Uncle Dong Wei and the others to Shu County to suppress the bandits, I believe that very few people can get out of the storm under the pear blossom needles."


    Dong Qinyan at this time seemed to be a general who was strategizing, making Wen Boyun beside her in awe. Come out with these insightful and courageous words.


    He was originally a military general, and he was even more happy when he thought that he could have a common topic with Dong Qinyan in the future.


    Dong Qinyan just finished speaking, she suddenly looked at Wen Boyun and said with a smile, "Do you have any opinion?"


    "Me?" Wen Boyun pointed at himself, and in Dong Qinyan''s affirmative eyes, he pondered it carefully, and said, "The minister''s opinion is similar to that of the princess, the enemy is dark and we are bright, if not Find out the details of these people first, I''m afraid that sending more people out will be in vain.


    The matter is urgent.


    The terrain of Shu County is complex, and there are many natural dangers. It is not easy to get in and out. Most of the business people enter and leave Shu County by water. At the beginning, the emperor chose Shujun for this point. It is easy for soldiers at various levels to check through water transportation, and it is more difficult for others to smuggle it.


    Prince may wish to open only the waterway trade in Shu County, and set up officers and soldiers on both sides of the river to avoid robbery. What do you think? "


    Dong Yuanxu became happier the more he heard it, and praised without hesitation: "Captain Wen is really resourceful, I was thinking about coordinating the time like this before, but now that you say this, it''s a good idea .


    Where is it, we still need time to collect it. "


    Dong Yuanxu thought for a while, then sighed: "This time Zixuan asked himself to go out to the southwest border. I don''t know if there is any situation on his side?"


    Dong Qinyan heard Yang Zixuan''s name, her eyes flickered, and then she said calmly: "Big brother, Zixuan''s cousin Wen Tao is a martial artist, he is brilliant in everything, and he is more resourceful. Southwest border, you should be at ease, if you want to know the situation in Shu County, you might as well ask cousin Zixuan to help, there are many people and strength, maybe he will have a different idea."


    "That''s the only way." Dong Yuanxu left the Qingcheng Palace after speaking for a while.


    Leaving Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun alone.


    Wen Boyun asked: "The cousin of Zixuan that the princess just said is Yang Zixuan? The eldest son of An Pinghou and Princess Duanhui?"


    Dong Qinyan met Wen Boyun''s gaze and nodded lightly, "Cousin Zixuan set off a while ago, but I didn''t know he was going to the southwest border, I heard that the southwest side is very It''s closed, there are many tribes, there are many strange things, and I don''t know why the father let cousin Zixuan go there."


    Wen Boyun asked hesitantly, "Is the princess worried?"


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, "Zixuan is my cousin and the eldest son of my little aunt. We grew up together, so I was naturally worried."


    "Just because he''s your cousin?"


    "Otherwise?" Dong Qinyan asked rhetorically.


    Wen Boyun was relieved and smirked: "The princess doesn''t know anything, there were rumors outside the palace that Princess Duanhui wanted to let the eldest son be the lord... Of course, this seems impossible now. , the minister is just asking such a question."


    What Wen Boyun wants to know about Dong Qinyan''s feelings for Yang Zixuan, according to the emperor''s decree, no matter if there is any relationship between Dong Qinyan and Yang Zixuan, they are impossible to be together, but He was worried that Dong Qinyan''s feelings for Yang Zixuan were not just cousins.


    "What are you worried about? Or..." Dong Qinyan stared at Wen Boyun in surprise, trying to see something else on his face.


    Wen Boyun shook his head quickly, and wanted to hear Dong Qinyan''s sincerity, but he didn''t know what to say for a while, "Chen..."


    Dong Qinyan waited for a long time, but she didn''t see Wen Boyun''s second word, which made her amused, smiled and said: "Do you want to ask me if I have any relationship with cousin Zixuan? Love between men and women?"


    Dong Qinyan was so straightforward, but she startled Wen Boyun, only to see Wen Boyun nodded with red ears.


    Dong Qinyan was even happier, and after laughing, she said solemnly: "Cousin Zixuan thinks of my brother in my heart, we children grew up together, and our love was very different. It''s normal, but it''s just a brother and sister relationship. Just because there are more boys than girls among us children, everyone spoils girls more. They gave you alcohol before, and that''s why you don''t have to worry about it."


    Get the answer he wanted from Dong Qinyan, Wen Boyun was so happy, and then he remembered his purpose of going to Qingcheng Palace today, and quickly took out the cake in his hand, "This is the minister today. I bought it outside the palace early in the morning. I heard that this shop has opened a new store, and the desserts are very special. I don¡¯t know if the princess likes it or not, so I bought a bit of each, and the princess should not try it.¡±


    Dong Qinyan looked over curiously and saw that the dim sum was wrapped in special oiled paper with the words "sweet as honey" on it, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wen Boyun." Dong Qinyan shouted mischievously.


    Wen Boyun shuddered, this was the first time Dong Qinyan called him by his name, and the whole person became excited.


    But I heard Dong Qinyan say: "Do you know who opened this ''Sweet As Honey''?"

 v5 Chapter 121： Sweet as honey, the affairs of Shu County

    "Huh?" Wen Boyun couldn''t turn around, looked at the cake in his hand, and then looked at Dong Qinyan with a wicked smile, he had guesses in his heart, but he wasn''t sure.


    Seeing his stupid face, Dong Qinyan smiled directly, "This sweet as honey was specially given to me as a dowry by my mother, and the desserts in it were all developed by me and my mother together, you What did you bring me this time?" Dong Qinyan asked curiously.


    He glanced at the cake in Wen Boyun''s hand from time to time, and his eyes flashed with curiosity.


    Sure! Wen Boyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this time. The dim sum that he took so much effort to bring into the palace turned out to be sold by his own family, which was really amazing.


    "Princess, don''t make fun of me, if I had known that you are the owner of this shop, I wouldn''t have brought this to you, I would have changed it to something new that you haven''t tried before. Now that everything has been brought into the palace, please trouble the princess to accept it!" Unknowingly, Wen Boyun no longer claimed to be a minister in front of Dong Qinyan, but used ''I'', but he was very helpless now. Didn''t notice it at all.


    Dong Qinyan felt that the teasing was almost done, she nodded in a good mood, unwrapped the dim sum in front of Wen Boyun, and ate a small piece to give him face.


    After Wen Boyun left, the wonderful talent said with a smile: "Princess, the concubine really cares about you, this ''sweet as honey'' has not been open for a long time, and most of the people who go there are rich and noble. My wife and young lady, I guessed that the concubine heard the news and thought that the princess was a woman, and she should be no exception, but I didn''t expect it to be self-defeating."


    Dong Qinyan chuckled lightly: "He has a heart, let''s go to Mingxiu Palace."


    Dong Qinyan slowly restrained her smile, thinking of what Dong Yuanxu said just now, she felt it was necessary to consult with Gu Shuixiu.


    In the Mingxiu Palace, Dong Chenghu has already gone to court, and is talking to Gu Shuixiu about the early court, with a sullen look on his face.


    "The group of soft bastards, they were going to fight and kill when they heard it, and they all learned to behave like girls. Who used to scold the street like a shrew in the court? Now I know demure It''s gone!"


    Gu Shuixiu helplessly watched Dong Chenghu get angry, habitually not interrupting, waiting for Dong Chenghu to express all his anger before answering.


    Dong Qinyan just came over at this time.


    Dong Chenghu had to restrain his anger, looked at his precious daughter, and said with concern, "Didn''t I just catch a cold yesterday, why did you come here so early today?"


    Dong Qinyan shook her head, indicating that she was fine, "My father and mother, my eldest brother and Wen Boyun went to my Qingcheng Palace this morning. I heard my eldest brother talk about Shu County, and I know Cousin Zixuan is on his way to the southwest border, Father, have you thought about what to do?"


    What are you here for!


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu said slowly: "Niuniu, your father is angry about this, and no one came forward to propose a solution early today, and I don''t know what those people thought. I really thought that Shu County was 108,000 miles away from Jiankang and they would sit back and relax, all thinking about drilling camps!"


    "Then what about Wu Ning and Anping?" Dong Qinyan didn''t believe they didn''t help.


    Dong Chenghu sighed, and then said calmly: "Of course they have thought of a way, but their brains can''t come up with a perfect solution, and even the way they think of it is difficult to implement. Heart is not enough!


    Brother, there is no way to take charge, this matter still has to find a reliable person. "


    Dong Chenghu has many candidates in his heart, but he can''t decide. The southwest border is now guarded by Shen Ziping''s troops. Shen Ziping can trust him. Soldiers, otherwise it is easy to cause Tuyuhun''s misunderstanding, the best way is to send troops from Jiankang to rush over.


    Dong Qinyan suddenly suggested: "Father, let cousin Zixuan go, he brought a lot of people to the southwest this time, and he is already on the road now, if this matter is handed over To do it for him, presumably the father and emperor can rest assured.


    Today Wen Boyun came up with an idea. He said that those mysterious people only haunt by land, and the terrain in the southwest is dangerous. If you want to set up border trade, the best way is to take the waterway. Why not open the waterway first. Transportation, suspend the opening of land routes, this is not a breach of contract.


    . "


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, his eyes lit up, and he asked in surprise, "You think Wen Boyun came up with this idea?"


    Dong Qinyan nodded lightly, "The three of us were present when the eldest brother just said, I originally suggested that the eldest brother send Uncle Dong Wei to directly lead the troops to Shu County to suppress the bandits, there are pear blossom needles in the rainstorm. , We have a good chance of winning. But Wen Boyun doesn''t think so, he suggested that the eldest brother first find out the details of those people and then make plans, open up water transportation, and eliminate those bandits in a hurry. "


    Gu Shuixiu smiled approvingly on the side: "Your Majesty, this Wen Boyun is really surprising, I thought he was a promising young man with good skills and good character, but I didn''t expect this brain to be like this. Wisdom, if there are more such people, the emperor can reduce the number of civil and military officials, and save some idle people who eat leisurely."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, he thought so too.


    Dong Qinyan was speechless, the officials were equipped according to the rules, how could she be so playful, and I don''t know what her parents thought!


    Just when Dong Qinyan was thinking about it, Dong Chenghu suddenly said: "I said before that this year, the marriage of your brothers and sisters will be completed. Marriage, I will marry you off in the twelfth lunar month."


    "What?" Dong Qinyan''s eyes widened in confusion, "Father, the twelfth lunar New Year is almost here, why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you want your daughter to spend more New Year''s Eve with you? ?"


    Dong Chenghu felt distressed when he saw Dong Qinyan''s pouting and aggrieved look, and quickly explained: "What nonsense! How could the father and mother not want you to stay in the palace for the New Year! It''s just that You only showed your hand at the palace banquet last year and led to so many things, although now you are engaged, but the royal father can''t guarantee that others will not attack you again, or marry as soon as possible and everyone will feel at ease."

 v5 Chapter 122： Wen Boyun is on an errand and gathers at Mingxiu Palace

    Dong Chenghu is 120% satisfied with Wen Boyun now. Only by marrying the two of them early can his heart be completely stable. Of course, he is also selfish, because of Yang Zixuan''s affairs, Dong Chenghu is not now Dare to see Dong Yunlan, only when Dong Qinyan is married can he be more magnanimous when facing Dong Yunlan.


    Alas, after all, it''s all about this marriage! Knowing that dragging Dong Qinyan to prevent her from marrying would cause so many troubles, Dong Chenghu would definitely not insist on this!


    Still satisfied, if you want to get married early, get married early!


    The family of three talked for a while before Dong Chenghu left the Mingxiu Palace.


    Back to the imperial study and immediately summoned Wen Boyun and Dong Yuanxu. The three discussed matters in the imperial study for a long time, and Dong Yuanxu did not leave with Wen Boyun until it was dark.


    The next day, Dong Qinyan heard that Wen Boyun left Jiankang for a mission.


    The wonderful man muttered on the side: "Princess, what do you think the emperor thinks? You are going to marry the concubine at the end of the year. The emperor will not let the concubine prepare for the marriage at the moment, He even dispatched the concubine, what if the marriage is delayed because of this?"


    Dong Qinyan was silent for a long time, not listening to the wonderful words at all, all she thought about was the reason why Wen Boyun left Jiankang, obviously she suggested Dong Chenghu to use Yang Zixuan yesterday, why is this? It will be replaced by Wen Boyun later, no, but it will take more than half a year to go back and forth from Jiankang to Shu County. It is impossible for the father to let Wen Boyun go to Shu County at this time.


    It''s just that, she can''t figure it out even more.


    At this time, Yuanyang entered the door with a letter and said respectfully, "Princess Qi, the concubine sent you a letter."


    Dong Qinyan hurriedly opened the envelope and saw that it read: I''ll be back soon, take care, don''t read!


    "Where is this going?" Dong Qinyan murmured twice, but she felt a lot more relieved, "Forget it, I don''t want to, let''s go to Mingxiu Palace to greet my mother."


    The moment Dong Qinyan finished packing and walked out of the palace, she habitually looked up at the plane tree, but this time there was nothing on it, but she was looking forward to seeing something again.


    The whole journey was silent, and when she arrived at the Mingxiu Palace, she realized that there were a lot of laughter in the Mingxiu Palace.


    Cui was delighted to see Dong Qinyan coming, stepped forward to salute, and said with a smile: "It''s a coincidence that the princess came, Mrs. Yong''an, Mrs. Wu Ninghou, and the two princesses have all entered the palace today, I''m discussing marriage with the Empress!"


    Dong Qinyan was curious in her heart, and thought that Dong Yunlan was also inside, she hesitated whether to go in, but she saw that the beautiful scenery had come out to welcome her in.


    Gu Shuixiu saw her precious daughter and greeted her happily to sit next to her, and said with a smile, "Your grandmother and the others came to the palace to ask about your brother and sister''s marriage arrangements. Come here, let''s listen together."


    "Yes!" Dong Qinyan responded obediently and sat down beside Gu Shuixiu generously.


    The Zhao family has always loved Dong Qinyan. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but praise her again. The people around them all followed suit with a smile. Dong Yunlan looked at Dong Qinyan with a complicated expression. When Zhao Shi praised Dong Qinyan, she also agreed with her, but she felt infinite regret. If there was no such decree and the disadvantages of close relatives, she really wanted Dong Qinyan to be her daughter-in-law.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t want everyone''s eyes to focus too much on Dong Qinyan, and changed the subject: "Mother, Yuanzheng''s marriage is scheduled for October, Niuniu''s marriage is scheduled for the twelfth month, and they are almost the same after they get married. New Year''s Eve, what are your plans?"


    Zhao Shi thought for a bit and said, "Our family is marrying a granddaughter this time, Yijun''s dowry and everything are ready, and the dowry servants are also available, so it''s up to Wu Ninghou. The government means it."


    Gu Shuixiu followed Zhao''s words and looked at Liu Yueyi, Liu Yueyi hurriedly smiled: "Empress Empress, our family has already prepared well, and the bride is missing, but my master said that this year''s good days will not be good. There are many, the prince gets married in October, and the princess gets married in the twelfth lunar month, so our time is not easy to arrange, so we have to postpone it to February next year, so that Yijun can have a good New Year at her mother''s house."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, this is a normal arrangement, and Dong Qinyan''s situation is special, if it wasn''t for worrying about the night, Gu Shuixiu also wanted to keep Dong Qinyan for the New Year.


    Just as Gu Shuixiu was melancholy, Zhao Shi suddenly asked strangely: "Shuixiu, why don''t you and Chenghu set Niuniu''s marriage after the year? OK."


    Don''t say that Zhao didn''t understand, even Liu Yueyi couldn''t figure it out, Dong Yunlan probably guessed one or two, but didn''t know how to express it.


    Dong Yunmei explained on behalf of Gu Shuixiu: "Good things come in pairs! This marriage has been settled, it is estimated that Wen Boyun can''t wait, and wants to marry our Niuniu as soon as possible! But that child I also heard some things about him when I came in, but he is calm and reliable, and the marriage will be done as soon as possible, and everyone will feel at ease."


    Gu Shuixiu was noncommittal, with a small smile on her face, which was regarded as acquiescence to Dong Yunmei''s words.


    When Zhao Shi and Liu Yueyi saw this, they obediently stopped asking.


    Dong Yunmei took the opportunity and said: "Since the time for their marriage has been set, the two of us should also discuss the matter of marrying a daughter-in-law and a daughter. The two children are not too young anymore. , I wonder what Wu Ninghou said?"


    Dong Yunmei refers to the marriage between Zuo Fengshi and Qin Mingzhu. The two are also old and it is too late to delay until next year. Dong Yunmei means that the marriage should be done before Dong Yuanzheng gets married. , so maybe next year she will hug the big fat boy.


    Liu Yueyi was stunned for a moment. When she was discussing with the Zhao family about marrying a daughter-in-law, she was as happy as she wanted. Anyway, the son was not in a hurry to marry a wife, but marrying a daughter...


    To be honest, Liu Yueyi is really reluctant to marry Qin Mingzhu, she has such a daughter in her life, and the baby is too late, just listening to Dong Yunmei, it seems that she can''t wait to ask for two There is one thing Dong Yunmei is right about the child getting married. Qin Mingzhu and Zuo Feng are not young. If they upset Dong Yunmei for the past few months, it is not worth it.


    Thinking about it, Liu Yueyi asked tentatively, "I don''t know what the princess means?"


    "My Marquis meant to get their marriage done before King Wu got married, and my family Feng Shi was also King Wu''s cousin. Getting married before him would save outsiders from time to time. , Second... To tell you the truth, I am looking forward to hugging my grandson with all my eyes full now!" Dong Yunmei directly expressed her selfishness and was very frank.

 v5 Chapter 123： Set the time, Dong Yunlan wants the answer

    Liu Yueyi heard the words, knowing that Qin Mingzhu could not keep it, she sighed, or followed Dong Yunmei''s meaning and set Qin Mingzhu''s marriage in September. In this way, they only have one Monthly time to organize, some urgent.


    Seeing this, Dong Yunlan said to Dong Yunmei sincerely: "Eldest sister, congratulations, you are married in September, if they are faster, maybe you will be able to hold the big fat boy in the middle of next year! "


    Dong Yunlan''s words speak to Dong Yunmei''s heart. She has never owed anyone in her life. The branches were scattered, and the guilt in her heart eased a lot until Zuo Fengren was born. It was only later that Dong Qingqing happened, and she felt sorry for Zuo Qingsong and his son because of her own selfishness.


    Now her only idea is to let Zuo Fengshi get married quickly and give birth to the eldest grandson for the Zuo family, so that she will be content.


    Dong Yunmei smiled brightly, and everyone could see her joy from her face.


    Dong Yunlan misses her son who traveled far more.


    The Zhao family didn''t know what to do, but she actually said: "Princess Duanhui, you shouldn''t have agreed to let Zixuan''s child leave Jiankang, if he doesn''t leave Jiankang, you can give it now He looks at his daughter-in-law, and like Princess Shuxian, he will hug his grandson next year!"


    Dong Yunlan only felt bitterness in her mouth, how to explain? How to talk to people?


    Gu Shuixiu''s expression changed, and she smiled: "Since you have set the time, then it will be done. When these children get married, the emperor and this palace will also express something. Don''t worry."


    Liu Yueyi stood up excitedly and thanked Gu Shuixiu.


    After they left, Gu Shuixiu left Dong Yunlan behind, looked at her helplessly and said, "You haven''t been in the palace since Niu Niu got married, but you''re complaining about us?"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head gently, wiping away a tear from the corner of her eyes, "No one can blame this, only that good fortune makes people, no one would have imagined such a situation, I just... just because Zixuan''s departure is just sad."


    Dong Yunlan didn''t know what she was thinking. In terms of righteousness, she knew that this matter had nothing to do with Dong Chenghu Gu Shuixiu, or even Dong Qinyan, but her son was indeed for love Injured, trapped in it and unable to extricate herself, what can she do? You can only escape from the relevant people and the relevant things.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed: "Yunlan, love matters cannot be asked for, if I had known Zixuan''s thoughts earlier, I would have told you about it as soon as possible, and there was no need for Zixuan to discuss it. After so many years, now things have happened, the emperor and I are not feeling well, now Zixuan leaves Jiankang, go out to learn more, and the heart is relieved, it will be all right.


    And the emperor also said that when Zixuan comes back, he will find a gentle and elegant lady as his wife. How, the emperor and I both thought about making up for him.


    To be honest, this time Zixuan went to the southwest border, and something happened there. Niu Niu suggested that Zixuan be responsible for this task. If things are successfully completed, Zixuan will have a bright future! You don''t have to worry about danger, the emperor won''t let him get involved. "


    With Gu Shuixiu''s assurance, Dong Yunlan''s heart is finally at ease. As for Yang Zixuan''s future, Dong Yunlan doesn''t care very much. No matter what happens to Yang Zixuan in the future, he will inherit Anping. For him, the achievement is just the icing on the cake.


    Remembering that Gu Shuixiu mentioned Dong Qinyan just now, Dong Yunlan asked tentatively: "Empress Empress, you just said that the princess recommended Zixuan to be responsible for this task, so what do you think the princess thinks of Zixuan? ?"


    Gu Shuixiu suddenly looked at Dong Yunlan, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, she frowned and said, "You still can''t let go? Niuniu is already engaged!"


    Dong Yunlan shook her head and explained, "It''s not that I can''t let it go, I just want to ask for Zixuan. After all, he really loved him deeply."


    Speaking of this, Dong Yunlan couldn''t help but want to cry again.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Shuixiu let out a sigh of relief and instructed the beauty, "Go and invite the princess over, and say that this palace has something to look for her."


    Dong Qinyan was walking back to Qingcheng Palace when she was called back by Gu Shuixiu for no reason. Seeing that only Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yunlan were left in Mingxiu Palace, she had some guesses in her heart.


    "My son has seen my mother." After Dong Yunlan saluted Gu Shuixiu, she looked at her and Dong Yunlan curiously, and stood there obediently without saying a word.


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed her eyebrows, stepped forward and patted Dong Qinyan on the shoulder soothingly, and said softly, "Your little aunt has something to tell you, and the mother went out first."


    Only Dong Qinyan and Dong Yunlan were left in the house.


    Dong Yunlan raised her head and looked carefully at the slim and beautiful girl in front of her.


    Dong Qinyan met Dong Yunlan''s gaze, sat down magnanimously, and let her take a look.


    Seeing this, Dong Yunlan smiled bitterly: "Niuniu, do you know what aunt wants to ask?"


    Dong Qinyan pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Probably guessed something."


    "You... have you ever had a relationship with Zixuan?" Dong Yunlan gritted her teeth and said bluntly.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t expect Dong Yunlan to be so direct, and after being stunned, she said: "Little aunt, since you asked, then Niu Niu has something to say, Niu Niu has never touched anyone. Heart, even at the time of betrothed, never had any love for a man or woman.


    I used to think of Zixuan''s cousin as my younger brother. Like Donglin and the others, Niuniu never thought that Zixuan''s cousin would be happy with me. I''m sorry, but Little aunt, Niuniu sincerely hopes that cousin Zixuan can live happily, and also sincerely hopes that he can find his true other half, Niuniu is not as good as he thinks, really! "


    "The irony is, in his heart, you are so good, no one can compare, this time he left, it was a last resort, now that the boat is done, no matter how much you say, it''s useless, Niuniu, little Aunt only wants to ask you one thing, if Zixuan still can''t let it go out this time, can you help me persuade him when he comes back?"


    Dong Yunlan is well aware of Yang Zixuan''s temperament. If this person is stubborn, he can''t pull back nine cows. In addition, Dong Qinyan has become an obsession in his heart, especially if he can let go of it casually. of?


    Dong Qinyan looked at Dong Yunlan sympathetically and sighed helplessly: "Little aunt, don''t worry, if cousin Zixuan still can''t figure it out, then I will definitely help you."


    Dong Yunlan got the answer from Dong Qinyan, sighed in her heart, and said a little tiredly: "I know what the little aunt wants to know, now it''s time to say goodbye, and the little aunt wishes You, although we are not destined to be mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, my aunt still hopes that you will be happy, sincerely!"

 v5 Chapter 124： Untie the knot, Dong Yuanzheng gets married

    Dong Qinyan saw the sincerity in Dong Yunlan''s eyes, and nodded solemnly with a smile, thinking, I will be happy!


    After this heart-to-heart talk, everyone''s hearts were relieved a lot. Dong Yunlan has accepted this fact, but every time she thinks of her son in the distance, she can''t help but sigh.


    On the first day of September, Zuo Fengshi married Qin Mingzhu. Because Zuo Fengshi was Zuo Qingsong''s eldest son and Qin Mingzhu was the only daughter of the Marquis of Wuning, the marriage was very grand. Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu also gave the new couple a team of mandarin ducks and jade pendants, implying the love of husband and wife.


    The newlyweds went to the palace to express their gratitude the day after they got married. Gu Shuixiu specially kept them in the palace for a meal before letting them go.


    The wonderful person came back from Mingxiu Palace and saw Dong Qinyan leisurely reading a book on the couch, she couldn''t help complaining: "Princess, you said that the concubine has been out for a month, and I don''t know When will I be back? The slave servants saw Mrs. Ningguo Hou Shizi at the Empress''s place today, she was so beautifully dressed, if the princess also wore the wedding dress, she would definitely be dazzling the country and the city."


    Dong Qinyan slowly raised her head, saw the wonderful look on her face, and said in the sun: "Does my wonderful woman hate marriage? Or how about this palace pointing you to a husband? ?"


    The wonderful person was stunned when she heard Dong Qinyan''s words, and then she said: "Princess, don''t make fun of the slaves, the slaves are in their twenties now, they are already old girls, and Who cares about slaves and servants? It is enough for slaves to follow the princess."


    She is very content, it doesn''t matter if she is married or not, and with the princess supporting her, she won''t worry about being left alone.


    Dong Qinyan looked at the beautiful woman with distress, thinking that there are many poor women like the beautiful woman in the palace, she couldn''t help but sigh: "Wonderful man, this palace is not an unintentional person, you Serving me young, our relationship is not an ordinary master and servant. I don¡¯t think you are so lonely. Now this palace has not been married, so it¡¯s too early to say this. When this palace is married, I will give you a pointer next year. Honest and reliable husband, when you give birth to a child, will you promote your mother and continue to serve by my side?"


    The wonderful person kneeled down and kowtowed to Dong Qinyan gratefully, and choked: "Thank you princess for your mercy, this servant will swear allegiance to the princess, in this life, the servant will not want to leave the princess, unless the princess does not want the servant! "


    "Stop kneeling, get up, it''s cold on the ground." Dong Qinyan looked at the beautiful woman softly. After she got up, she continued to put her eyes on the book, but she thought, It''s not too young. After the wonderful person becomes a biological child, it is time to marry Yuanyang, but Yuanyang is Luo Ying''s daughter, and I am afraid that I will have to pass the mother''s test.


    Dong Qinyan thought about it, she was in a trance, the wonderful person saw this, did not dare to disturb, and gently left the hall.


    Yuanyang saw the beautiful woman''s eyes red, and said with concern: "Miaoren sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wonderful smiled and shook her head, whispered, "I''m fine, I''m just moved."


    Yuanyang couldn''t hear it clearly, and by the time she wanted to ask questions, the wonderful woman had already left.


    After September, King Wu was married in October.


    Under Dong Qinyan''s soft and hard bubbles, Gu Shuixiu agreed to take her out of the palace to attend Dong Yuanzheng''s wedding, but she needed to follow Yin Rou and Bai Tongyu closely and couldn''t go far.


    Dong Qinyan complied with everything, as long as she can go out, she will be satisfied.


    Wuwang''s mansion is very lively, with Dong Yuanjie and others in charge of receiving guests outside, and the inner courtyard is full of female relatives, including Dong Qinyan and Bai Tongyu, Yin Rou and three people are sitting here, those women On the other hand, she kept her calm and kept her voice as low as possible, and did not dare to make trouble, but these people would always pay attention to every move of Dong Qinyan and the three of them, which made Dong Qinyan very uncomfortable.


    Dong Qinyan looked at a room of pretentious women and frowned: "Sister-in-law, is there no other room? We must sit here?"


    Bai Tongyu said funnyly: "Niuniu, I know you don''t like this atmosphere, but today is the day when your third brother gets married, the father and mother can''t come, we will be sisters-in-law for you three Brother hold on, as the so-called elder sister-in-law is like a mother, we can''t be self-willed today, if you don''t like the atmosphere here, would it be okay for my sister-in-law to let you take you to the room to rest?"


    The most important thing in Wu Wangfu''s mansion is the room, and the clean courtyard is not old or young. It is not a problem to arrange a quiet place for Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan wanted to come down, but Bai Tongyu and Yin Rou didn''t leave, and she had nothing to do when she left. More importantly, she was maliciously speculated by someone with a heart, and she would give birth again at that time. some trouble.


    "Forget it, I''ll chat with you here!" Dong Qinyan said weakly.


    He held his head with his hands carelessly, and the casual look has a unique style. Some girls saw it and went back to imitate it. Dong Qinyan didn''t know, her unintentional action today, It even swept the whole Jiankang.


    Yin Rou sees that Dong Qinyan is really bored, so she can only chat: "Sister-in-law, I see you are plump and ruddy, you look much prettier than before, but what kind of maintenance did you use? The way?"


    Bai Tongyu pursed her lips and snickered, in a good mood, "How can I do it? It''s not long since I was born, if it wasn''t because my uncle got married today, I would still like to raise it in the mansion. I come out to see people every month, and now I can''t feel my entire waist, but it really worries me to death!"


    Bai Tong Yuyue just gave birth to her second child, a son. This is already Dong Yuanxu''s second son. Dong Chenghu was very happy when he found out, and specially rewarded a lot of things. Bai Tongyu is now There are two sons, and the position of the crown princess is very stable, and the whole person is also a lot more confident. In addition, she has studied with Gu Shuixiu these years, and her noble temperament is natural, and she has more and more majesty of the crown princess.


    Dong Qinyan looked at Bai Tongyu with spring eyes, where did she say a trace of melancholy, but she smiled, showing that she was in a good mood, Dong Qinyan teased: "Sister-in-law, I think Don''t lose weight, it''s good, my brother must be very happy to see it."


    Speaking of Dong Yuanxu, Bai Tongyu''s cheeks were slightly red, she pinched Dong Qinyan in shame, and laughed and scolded: "Damn girl, you have learned to tease your sister-in-law! Don''t think you are going to marry You can say anything."

 v5 Chapter 125： Sister-in-law friendship, Aunt Yue

    "Sister-in-law, I didn''t say anything. I was bullied by you in vain. I''m going to go to the big brother to complain." Dong Qinyan flashed innocent eyes and pouted coquettishly.


    Yin Rou rarely sees Dong Qinyan like this little girl. She is envious and can''t help but say: "Niuniu and sister-in-law have a really good relationship."


    Bai Tongyu was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "We share weal and woe, we used to be casual when we got along in Cuizhu Mountain, and it''s hard to change after a while, everyone will be familiar with it later. Enough."


    When Dong Qinyan heard the words, she was shocked to realize that the two of them had neglected Yin Rou, and explained: "Second sister-in-law, don''t mind, we are a family. In fact, now we can be more casual, but I have the same background as my sister-in-law. We both grew up in the private sector. We used to be unrestrained, but you have been living in the royal family of Daweier since you were a child. It is difficult for a while. Just get used to it, it will be fine.¡±


    Yin Rou just smiled and shook her head lightly, indicating that she didn''t care. In fact, she knew that her relationship with them would never be the same as theirs, nothing else, her personality.


    The three were talking when they saw Zhao, Dong Yunlan, Dong Yunmei and others entering the room together, with Liu Yueyi and Liang behind them.


    Dong Qinyan greeted them happily, but found that Liu Yueyi''s face was not very good-looking.


    Liang shi next to her was comforting, and Zhao shi also persuaded him from time to time, everyone seemed to be a little wrong.


    Dong Qinyan was puzzled and motioned to whisper a few words to the wonderful person beside her, and the wonderful person slipped out quietly.


    The three of Dong Qinyan got up and saluted Dong Yunlan and Dong Yunmei, Liu Yueyi and others also saluted them. After everyone saw the salute, they sat down and Bai Tongyu spoke first, "Aunt, we are still thinking about it. You would come here early, why did you delay it until now? If you don''t come again, I would like to have people go to the house to find people."


    Dong Yunlan and Dong Yunmei glanced at each other and looked at Liu Yueyi, smiling reluctantly, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I ran into some trouble on the road, which has been dealt with."


    At this time, the wonderful person came in from the outside and muttered a few words in Dong Qinyan''s ear. Dong Qinyan''s face immediately sank, and her gaze towards the door became more and more bad.


    Dong Yunlan sisters saw this and knew that Dong Qinyan had already known, and sighed in her heart. It was a good day, and she didn''t know if there would be any changes.


    The son-in-law, although he is already in the year of destiny, he is well maintained and looks like a woman in her early forties and thirties.


    Dong Qinyan and Bai Tongyu Yin Rou didn''t care, but Dong Yunlan''s sisters'' faces sank, and Liu Yueyi''s face turned pale when Xu''s and others entered the door.


    At this moment, a young woman next to the Xu family suddenly came towards Dong Qinyan and others, and after salutes Dong Qinyan and the others, she said sweetly to Liu Yueyi: "Third sister, how did you meet? My sister is actually regarded as a stranger, is it because my sister is now a concubine, and my sister despises me?"


    Before Liu Yueyi opened her mouth, Mrs. Xu led the group forward and said with a look of surprise: "Aunt Yue, this is Mrs. Wu Ninghou, you mustn''t admit it wrong, right? !"


    Although Xu said so, she did not stop the so-called Concubine Yue at all.


    Yue Yiniang said aggrievedly: "Old madam, even a slave is blind and blind, and she will not mistake her sister, but the slave does not know why her sister refuses to recognize me."


    Yue Auntie wept pitifully, I really felt pity, and the guests beside me started to whisper.


    Bai Tongyu also realized that things were not easy at this moment, and looked at Yin Rou and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t understand the situation, and her brows wrinkled together unconsciously.


    The first Dong Qinyan was already angry, and before Bai Tongyu could think of a countermeasure, she said: "Aunt Liu, how can I hear from my mother that you are an orphan, without father and mother, why is this happening? A sister unexpectedly popped up, did you see you soaring and clambering around relatives?"


    As soon as Dong Qinyan opened her mouth, Liu Yueyi''s face softened a lot, but Aunt Yue was anxious, "You are talking nonsense, she is the daughter of my Liu family, how could I admit it wrong?"


    Then Mrs. Xu said in a good voice: "The minister and wife see the princess, the concubine has never seen anything in the world, and I have offended many people. Please also ask the princess to see that today is the day of His Royal Highness King Wu''s great joy. For her sake, forgive her!"


    Dong Qinyan wouldn''t let them go like this, she smiled sarcastically: "Mrs. Dingguo has such a big face, now that she knows that today is the wedding of His Royal Highness King Wu, she dares to bring cats and dogs. Come in, is it really easy to bully Prince Wu''s mansion? A concubine who doesn''t know where he came from can even enter the mansion, it seems that the servants of Prince Wu''s mansion should also be cleaned!"


    Dong Qinyan sternly looked around every corner of the hall, and when everyone met her eyes, their hearts palpitated unconsciously, and they got up and knelt down one after another. Her face, she rarely went out, and others came to greet her. After being the earth emperor for so long, it was the first time that she was brought down in public. She was shocked and angry, and stared at Dong Qinyan in disbelief.


    Dong Qinyan stared at Xu, with warning and anger in her eyes. The two looked at each other for a while, until Xu was defeated, Dong Qinyan gave up, but only Her anger had already been provoked by Mrs. Xu. Mrs. Xu was the wife of Dingguo, so she was not easy to attack, but the so-called Concubine Yue did not have the identity of Mrs. Xu.


    Dong Qinyan glanced at Concubine Yue, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and coldly instructed the servants beside her: "Someone drag this woman out of the palace, there are no rules. , 30 sticks, where are you going to throw it to this palace!


    In the future, if anyone rushes in front of this palace, they will kill him! "


    Dong Qinyan was looking at Mrs. Xu when she said this, and her ruthless appearance directly scared Mrs. Xu to take a step back. Sit down paralyzed.


    Yue Yiniang watched the guards come to catch her, screaming in fright, "You can''t do this to me, old lady, please save me, save me, third sister, third sister... "

 v5 Chapter 126： Disembarking from Mawei, Pei Chens family has a rift

    Xu shi saw that Concubine Yue was being dragged, and gritted her teeth and said, "The princess is really a princess, and the court lady has learned the style of a princess today."


    Dong Qinyan has sat back in her seat now, she is noncommittal about Xu''s ridicule, and she resumes her lazy look, and casually said: "It''s good to say, no matter what, it can''t be better than fixed. If you don''t know the style of the princess of the country, you will think that you are the princess!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was shocked. Others wished that they were deaf and could not hear anything. Xu''s face was pale, she was just angry, but Dong Qinyan was so down on her. Face, she just said such a sentence to stab her, but she didn''t expect Dong Qinyan to give no face at all.


    How should she deal with this situation now?


    Bai Tongyu can see it clearly from the side, Dong Qinyan is really angry this time, and she really doesn''t plan to give Xu''s face, but Dong Qinyan can be so willful, but she can''t, Since Dong Qinyan refused to step back, Bai Tongyu had no choice but to come forward as a peacemaker.


    "Okay, it''s just because of a lowly maid, and the princess was punished as well, so it''s just to give your sister-in-law a face, this matter will not be mentioned, and Mrs. Dingguo also invites sit down."


    Bai Tongyu''s words are a step down for the Xu family. At this moment, Xu family has seen Dong Qinyan''s greatness. For fear that Dong Qinyan will trouble her again, she respectfully salutes Bai Tongyu, After that, I took everyone to sit a little farther away, trying not to contact Dong Qinyan as much as possible.


    This group of people was arrogant when they came, and they didn''t take other people seriously.


    After Xu''s group was seated, the others took their seats one after another, but this happened, and everyone didn''t dare to laugh as casually as before. One by one is quiet, with different thoughts, making the atmosphere in the room very subtle.


    Liu Yueyi gave Dong Qinyan a grateful smile, the meaning is self-evident.


    Dong Qinyan gave her a soothing look, signaling her to be at ease.


    Liang was right next to Liu Yueyi, and said a little apologetically, "Mrs. Liu, I don''t know why Xu''s brought that person here today, if I knew in advance, I would definitely not let her did that."


    Prince Zhen and Duke Ding are cousins ??after all. After all, Mrs. Liang and Mrs. Xu are also cousins. When this happened, Mrs. Xu was shameless, and she felt shameless, but Mrs. Liang I don''t think Dong Qinyan is at fault. I really don''t know which of Xu''s tendons is wrong. How could she bring her son''s concubine to such an occasion?


    Isn''t this a loss of royal face? Besides, King Wu is marrying her daughter today. Is Xu''s move a show of power for their family? Liang had to think a lot.


    Liu Yueyi saw Liang''s forced smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes, knowing that she was also unhappy with Xu''s behavior, she smiled in general, and whispered: "It''s okay, it''s just an irrelevant It''s just the most important people, but Mrs. Dingguo''s actions have made a lot of enemies for Dingguo, I don''t know if Dingguo knows about it or not!"


    Liu Yueyi looked at Liang and said meaningfully.


    Liang immediately figured out the joints inside, looking at Xu''s eyes more and more badly, she made an excuse to let the servants around her leave, as for what that person did out, Liu Yueyin could Guess one or two, Dong Qinyan is no exception.


    Dong Qinyan looked at Liu Yueyi with admiration, this woman is not bad for being a good sister of the queen mother, looking at people and animals harmless, soft and weak, indifferent to the world, generous and decent, in fact, better than anyone else She is all shrewd and can see through it better than anyone else. With just her few words, she immediately explained Liang''s advice. I''m afraid that after today, even Shen Ziping will have a barrier to the Pei family.


    Xu shi didn''t know yet, her self-righteous disgrace did not have any effect on the Shen family, Qin family or even the royal family, but instead forced the Pei family into an embarrassing situation.


    Dong Yunlan looked at the very majestic Dong Qinyan and thought of her son again, and she couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion.


    Everyone has their own thoughts, until Dong Yuan sent someone over to announce the start of the banquet, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and finally got rid of this suffocating embarrassing atmosphere.


    Until the banquet was over and the guests dispersed, Xu''s group didn''t make any more movement. Seeing them leave with a dark face, Dong Qinyan didn''t say anything, presumably Xu''s went back Then I knew how kindly the warning she gave her today.


    Mrs. Xu got on the carriage angrily, slapped the servants next to him and cursed resentfully: "Bitch, it''s all your fault, let Mrs. Ben take that **** with you. Now, Mrs. Ben has become a joke in everyone''s eyes, are you also watching Mrs. Ben''s joke!"


    Everyone was so frightened that they didn''t dare to say a word, but they were scolded by the Xu family all the way until they returned to the Dingguo mansion. Where are the people? Where are the dead!"


    At that time, Dong Qinyan had already spoken and sent Liu Yueshao back to Dingguo Gongfu. Xu was angry and planned to take Liu Yueshao out.


    It''s just that the servants haven''t opened their mouths yet, but the housekeeper ran over with a panic-stricken expression, panting and said, "Madam, the grandfather is waiting for you in the main room, hurry up and have a look, the grandfather. Grandpa seems very angry."


    Xu''s heart was full of frustration, and she didn''t really want to go to the main room, just when she hesitated, Pei Zhongxin came over with a sullen face, "Mother, father asked you to come over, and Yueshao The son already knows what happened to her. Today, the mother took her out of the house and the son can guess a thing or two, but the mother should not make up her own mind. Now the mother has even offended the Shen family, we can see that our family in Jiankang has been unable to do anything! "


    Pei Zhongxin is the eldest son of the Xu family. He was brought up by Mr. Pei''s side from the moment of his birth.


    "You... I''m not angry with this, I want to vent my anger for our family, I''m your mother, how can you say that about me!" Xu Shi was angry and sad, looking at Pei accusingly CITIC.


    Pei Zhongxin got angry and couldn''t tell with Xu Shili, so he just shut up and made a gesture of invitation, asking Xu Shi to move to the main room.


    Seeing this, Mrs Xu knew that this matter could not be avoided today, she gritted her teeth and walked to the main room, she didn''t believe what Pei Dongqi could do to her!


    "Father, mother has arrived." Pei Zhongxin entered the main room and said respectfully to Pei Dong.


    Pei Dongqi slowly raised his head and stared at Xu Shi indifferently, with deep anger in his eyes, "I heard that you are very powerful today? Isn''t it cool?"

 v5 Chapter 127： Seize the power of the family, the reason

    Under Pei Dongqi''s stern eyes, Mrs Xu''s courage was like a bubble, all dissipated, she looked at Pei Dongqi and Pei Zhongxin shrinkingly, Pei Dongqi wanted to After eating her, Pei Zhongxin simply didn''t look at her, obviously very sullen.


    Xu''s throat only felt dry, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Pei Dongqi wouldn''t let her go like this, he knew nothing about Xu''s demeanor of bullying the soft and fearing the hard, and immediately reprimanded: "You used to show prestige and set rules at home, and I don''t either. What did you say? For the sake of the three children, the father-in-law put up with you again and again, but he never expected you to be so accustomed to such a temper! Now that the Shen family has left us, you are satisfied!"


    Xu shi was so roared by Pei Dongqi, her mind went blank, she looked at Pei Dongqi dumbfoundedly, since they were married for decades, Pei Dongqi has never spoken to her like this , Xu''s tears welled up in her eyes, and she immediately started crying regardless, "You blame me! You blame me! My son blames me too! Who is talking about those people in my ear every day? I still feel bad for you. , but it is not taken seriously by the emperor, so I just wanted to vent for you!"


    "Exert your anger for us?" It''s okay that Mr. Xu didn''t say anything, but when he said Pei Dongqi, it seemed like he was blown away, and said angrily: "You call it venting for us? What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Pei Dongqi pointed at the Xu family and asked, "Nothing! You just took CITIC''s concubine to Wuwang''s mansion to be embarrassed! I''ll make up for the reputation of the Dingguo Gong''s mansion. The Duke''s Mansion has left his heart! You still insist that you are right, don''t you?"


    "I..." Mrs. Xu was blocked by Pei Dongqi and couldn''t say a word, so she sat on the ground and cried. As long as she cried before, Pei Dongqi''s attitude would soften. , and when his anger subsides, he will take the initiative to compensate her.


    But no matter how much Xu shi cried this time, Pei Dongqi didn''t soften his heart and looked at Xu shi who was splashing on the ground coldly.


    Pei Dongqi didn''t say anything, but Pei Zhongxin couldn''t help but express his position, frowning: "Mother, you are also Mrs. Dingguo''s wife, what kind of manner is it for the servants to see like this? Also, You don''t need to say that the moon is useless. If you didn''t send someone to tell her to go out today, she would not go out. I have already asked her clearly. Today, you asked her to stop Mrs. Wu Ninghou to recognize her relatives. Yes, why exactly?"


    Pei Zhongxin''s annoyance at Xu''s is also due to Liu Yueshao, this Liu Yueshao was originally a maid bought by Pei''s family. As a concubine, Liu Yueshao also gave birth to a son and a daughter for him over the years. Although they were only concubines, the two children were smart and good-looking, and they were very popular with him. became his concubine.


    In addition, Liu Yueshao has always been low-key, which makes him feel a little pity. When the next person came to report today, he couldn''t believe it. Crazy things, under his pressure, Liu Yueshao said that all this was Xu''s idea.


    As soon as he said this, Pei Zhongxin understood that this Xu family was a little unclear. Relying on his status as the lady of the country, he often put on airs to others. Before, he was only in his own mansion. , The people who come and go are women with relatively low status. If Xu shi wanted to make trouble, they turned one eye and closed one eye, as if they didn''t see it. I didn''t expect that Xu shi would dare to take Liu Yueshao to Wu Wangfu this time. The trouble caused Liu Yueshao to be beaten 30 times for no reason.


    Xu''s approach to Pei Zhongxin would not be as careful as that of Pei Dongqi, and she immediately said hatefully: "It''s all that bitch! Recognizing relatives, she''s better, not only screwed up the matter, but also made our Dingguo Gongfu lose such a big face, I haven''t asked her to settle the account yet, but you questioned me first!"


    Pei Zhongxin was even more sullen about Xu''s reversal of black and white, Pei Dongqi naturally saw it, and immediately said to Pei Zhongxin: "Go back and see Concubine Yue first, leave this to me, Dad. I''ll give you an explanation."


    "Your Highness, what do you mean? Do you think it''s my fault?" Mrs. Xu''s voice became sharper, and she asked Pei Dongqi in disbelief.


    Son, if not, I will let you off today! From today, you will stay in the house to recuperate, and you are not allowed to leave your yard for half a step, and you are not allowed to summon other people, not even your daughter-in-law!"


    "You... Pei Dongqi, how can you treat me like this? I have children for you and take care of this family for you for decades, how can you treat me like this? You are worthy of my death Is it your father?" Xu Shi frantically waited for Pei Dongqi, and a question hit him in his heart.


    A flash of reminiscence flashed in Pei Dongqi''s eyes, and then he became firm again, "If it wasn''t for these, you wouldn''t be Mrs. Dingguo!"


    In less than a cup of tea, the news that Xu was under house arrest by Duke Dingguo spread throughout the entire Duke Dingguo mansion.


    Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren hurried over to plead for Xu when they heard the news, but they got Pei Dongqi''s indifference and determination. The brothers couldn''t, so they had to go to Pei Zhongxin. Hate Xu Shi, and scolded Xu Shi unceremoniously towards the two younger brothers.


    In this case, the happiest person is Pei Zhongxin¡¯s original partner, Qian. Xu was successfully handed over to her by the software, and Qian¡¯s original Liu Yueshao is not pleasing to the eye in many ways, but she has to be grateful to her at this moment. If it hadn''t happened to Liu Yueshao, she wouldn''t have been able to get such a big benefit.


    For this reason, the Qian Shi also specially asked his servants to send a bunch of supplements to Liu Yueshao''s yard. In front of Pei Zhongxin''s face Liu Yueshao, he greeted Liu Yueshao and asked him for warmth, which made Pei Zhongxin happy. leave.


    Liu Yueshao''s face was pale, looking at the pile of supplements on the table, the taste was incomprehensible.


    Pei Zhongxin persuaded: "Father has taken over mother''s control of the family, you don''t have to worry about mother coming to trouble you again, take care of yourself and find a good family for our daughter. "


    Liu Yueshao burst into tears, all the grievances in her heart burst out at once, "Master, it''s my lack of ability, everything is my fault!"


    Waiting for these people, because Mrs. Wu Ninghou has a similar name to you and looks a bit similar, so I asked you to ask questions."

 v5 Chapter 128： Liu Yueshaos calculations, Liu Yueyi returns home

    "You don''t have to do everything, right and wrong, I understand."


    During Pei Zhongxin''s coaxing, Liu Yueshao finally stopped crying.


    Seeing that she was in a much better mood, Pei Zhongxin asked, "Is this Mrs. Wu Ninghou really your sister?"


    Liu Yueshao was stunned for a moment, then nodded aggrievedly, the hand under the quilt unconsciously clenched into a fist, "She is my concubine, if that disaster hadn''t happened, our Liu family''s All the concubine daughters are supposed to be given as concubines. After the Liu family was raided, we were taken to Yongjia County by their sons and daughters. There, the third sister was bought by the Qin family. The Qin family was dressed very well at that time. Down and out, we still think that the third sister will never have a bright future in the future.


    Unexpectedly, among all the sisters, she had the best life, not only became the wife of others, but now she became the wife of Wu Ninghou, her son is a new scholar, and also with Ningguo Houfu, Yongan The uncle''s marriage was indeed different from the same person. She was the daughter of the Liu family, and she was just a concubine, so she could have such a good fortune today! "


    Pei Zhong also thought so in confidence, but listening to Liu Yueshao''s words, he always felt a little uncomfortable, "Do you think marrying me wronged you?"


    Liu Yueshao widened her eyes suddenly, shook her head, and explained, "Where did you want to go! The concubine can marry you, but the concubine''s blessing, if not for the favor of the grandfather these years With a concubine body, how can a concubine body have such a day! It''s just that the concubine body thinks of my hard-working eldest sister, and I feel emotional."


    Liu Yueshao had to move Liu Yueyuan out. Liu Yueyuan was Concubine Liu who served as a concubine to the prefect of Linhai County. I thought that the day of righting was just around the corner, but I never thought that the prefect had offended the emperor at that time and was half paralyzed, so he went away soon after.


    Since then, Liu Yueyuan''s good days have come to an end, and the mistress of the house just found someone who lost Liu Yueyuan''s hair and robbed her son. Liu Yueyuan finally hated her to death.


    Liu Yueshao also found out after the establishment of Daqi, and dragged Pei Zhongxin to help the investigation. At that time, the only thing she cared about was her elder sister Liu Yueyuan, and she never thought that Liu Yueyi would meet There is such a creation.


    Liu Yueshao talked about these two people, and skillfully picked herself out, eliminating the knot in Pei Zhong''s confidence.


    Pei Zhongxin sighed and comforted: "Everyone has their own destiny, wealth and honor are in heaven, you don''t have to sigh, although your elder sister''s life is not good, the son she gave birth to is still good, now that Evil women don''t dare to treat their children badly. With us watching, nothing will happen.


    As for Mrs. Wuning Hou..." A look of embarrassment flashed across Pei Zhongxin''s face. This Mrs. Wuning Hou is a serious Mrs. Hou, while Liu Yueshao is his concubine, not to mention In addition, just because of the current identity gap between the two, it is impossible for Mrs. Wuninghou to walk with Liu Yueshao, but now the Pei family is in a delicate situation in Jiankang, and it is difficult to have such a relationship to be able to talk to the Qin family. And really don''t want to give up.


    Liu Yueshao looked at Pei Zhongxin expectantly, didn''t say anything, but knew in her heart that now with Liu Yueyi here, the Pei family will only pay attention to her, and it is absolutely impossible to despise her, and Xu''s Only those who can''t handle it will shoot at her, but people like Xu''s are also troublesome.


    If it was in the past, Liu Yueshao would not dare to think so, but now is different, she can improve her status by relying on the relationship with Liu Yueyi, maybe she can squeeze Qian Shi down.


    The more Liu Yueyi thought about it, the faster her heart beat faster, and Pei Zhongxin said solemnly: "Mrs. Wuning Hou can only be good, not bad, although the people of Wuning Hou''s mansion are angry today, but you are sisters. , If we deal with it well, we may not be able to repair the relationship between the two families. I will make a decision after discussing this matter with my father.


    You provoked Princess Qingcheng today, causing the public to be angry, I am afraid that now the news has entered the palace, the emperor will be furious when he finds out, and will order my father and me to enter the palace for accountability, you have been low-key recently Some, take care of the injury at home, and wait until my father and I have dealt with the outside affairs. "


    After Pei Zhongxin left, Liu Yueshao only remembered that today she just called Liu Yueyi a little sister, Princess Qingcheng immediately came forward for Liu Yueyi, a few words angered her, and took the opportunity to attack her, this Princess Qingcheng The emperor''s pearl, if Liu Yueyi has such a good relationship with Princess Qingcheng, how will her calculations be implemented?


    Thinking of this, Liu Yueshao''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle. She knew that she had listened to the elder sister before and was polite to those concubines. Liu Yueshao closed her eyes and pondered, unable to sleep all night.


    Marquis of Wuning.


    Liu Yueyi returned to the mansion with a dark face, Qin Shan and others already knew what happened, and they all looked at her worriedly, Qin Zuxin asked curiously: "Mother, it''s spread all over the world today, so what? Aunt Yue of the Pei family is really your sister?"


    I don''t blame Qin Zuxin and the others for their curiosity. Their family told them since childhood that Liu Yueyi was an orphan and had no family. Suddenly, an aunt appeared. It was strange that they didn''t ask.


    Liu Yueyi''s face became even more gloomy when she heard this, Qin Shan glared at Qin Zuxin angrily, and scolded in a low voice: "Don''t open the pot without opening it, don''t you see that your mother is not happy? ?"


    "I..." Qin Zuxin is so innocent, he doesn''t know anything, so he asked such a question on behalf of his younger brothers and sisters, why did he make Qin Shan unhappy.


    Qin Mingzhu and Zuo Fengshi were married, and the couple came back to visit Liu Yueyi after hearing the rumors.


    Now that Qin Zuxin was scolded by Qin Shan for no reason, he believes it is not easy.


    Who is his own son, Liu Yueyi felt distressed when she saw Qin Zuxin like this, and sighed: "This is not a secret that cannot be told, but I don''t want to mention it. I am the concubine of the Liu family. , The Liu family was considered a big family before the accident. All of us prostitutes were raised to be concubines.


    But before I got married, the Liu family was raided. After several rounds, I was bought by your father to be a daughter-in-law. At that time, because I was the culprit, your father found a relationship. A fake identity was arranged for me, that is, Liu Shi, an orphaned daughter of both parents.


    After so many years, I thought I would never see the Liu family again, but I never thought that Liu Yueshao would become the concubine of the Pei family! It was really a turn of feng shui. She was a concubine of the Liu family, and I, a concubine of the Liu family, became Mrs. Wu Ninghou.


    In the beginning, they looked at us prostitutes a lot, but today, Liu Yueshao would actually want to recognize me in a low voice, it''s ridiculous! "


    Liu Yueyi will never forget how her mother died, how heartless her first mother was at the time, the two sisters Liu Yueshao, when I heard that her mother died, it was just a couple of sarcastic remarks.

 v5 Chapter 129： Liu Yueyis past, the Qin family discussed matters

    The Qin Zuxin brothers and sisters were stunned and their eyes widened.


    No wonder they always feel that Liu Yueyi has a ladylike temperament, and they thought it was raised after being with the Dong family for a long time. Be a concubine.


    Qin Mingzhu said with distress and guilt: "Mother, we didn''t dig up your scars on purpose, we were just worried about you. Now that Pei''s Aunt Yue wants to meet you, what do you think?"


    Fuck this branch of the Liu family!" Liu Yueyi has her own plans, if it wasn''t for the suddenness of the day, she would have fought back long ago.


    Qin Zuxin frowned and said, "Mother, it''s not a solution if you don''t recognize it, then the Pei family will definitely not be so kind and let it go. I heard that Aunt Yue is Pei Zhongxin''s concubine, and she gave birth to another child. A son and a daughter are also decent in the Pei family."


    What Qin Zuxin was worried about was that the Pei family would force the two families together because of the relationship between Aunt Yue and Liu Yueyi, which was what Qin Zuxin didn''t want to see.


    Liu Yueyi shook her head and said indifferently: "Liu Yueshao just started talking today, Niuniu is in trouble, Niuniu is the eyeball of the emperor and the queen, her attitude is to a certain extent The above represents the attitude of the emperor and the queen. Even the emperor and the queen are not happy for me to recognize Liu Yueshao, so what are we worried about? If the Pei family uses the means, we can take this to the palace to sue them. "


    Liu Yueyi made up her mind to leave Liu Yueshao aside, not only because of their previous festivals, but also because now Liu Yueshao is the concubine of the Pei family, and the Pei family is already a thorn in the eyes of the emperor Now, she has to plan for her own child, and it is even more impossible to go to this muddy water.


    Qin Mingzhu is already Zuo''s wife, because Dong Yunmei is a princess, she knows that she has more inside information than Liu Yueyi. Now hearing Liu Yueyi''s decision, she can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as Liu Yueyi stands firm, they will be fine.


    Qin Shan has always followed Liu Yueyi, and since this matter involves the Liu family, Qin Shan does not intend to interfere with Liu Yueyi''s decision.


    At this moment, a young servant suddenly ran in and reported nervously: "Master Qi, the steward of Duke Dingguo sent something over, saying it was for the collision today. Regarding the matter of the lady, I will apologize to the lady."


    Qin Shan looked at Liu Yueyi, and Liu Yueyi frowned and asked, "Apart from the butler of Duke Dingguo''s mansion, is there anyone else here?"


    "No, I heard that Mrs. Dingguo''s wife was sick when she returned to the mansion. Now she is recovering from her illness. Mrs. Dingguo was very angry and planned to come to the door to apologize. Today is just a gift from the housekeeper. Just come here." The little servant said cautiously, the Hou Ye had explained it before, if someone in the mansion came to give gifts, they would block them back together. A few polite words can send people away, but this time is different, it is people from Dingguo Gongfu.


    The title of Duke Dingguo is higher than that of Marquis Wu Ning. The servant was worried that he would cause trouble if he refused, so he came in to report.


    Qin Mingzhu and Zuo Fengshi looked at each other and said quickly, "Mother, we can''t accept this gift, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    "Of course I know what you said." Liu Yueyi breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at the servant, and said to the confidant beside her, "You go out with him, and politely People send them away, and the gifts are also taken away with them. My Qin family does not accept gifts and treats them equally."


    After Mommy went out, the main room suddenly became silent.


    Qin Shan then said: "We will go to the palace together later. Today is the happy day for King Wu to marry. The emperor and the queen are happy, don''t let this mess their interest."


    Qin Shan meant that they wanted to enter the palace to make a statement, so that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu would be at ease.


    Liu Yueyi nodded clearly, and after waiting for a while, Mammy finally came back, seeing her like that, she knew that things were a bit tricky.


    "How is it? Send people away?" Liu Yueyi asked.


    Mammy replied quickly, "Madam, luckily not humiliated, and finally persuaded people to leave, the housekeeper refused to leave at first, and said that the slaves must accept the apology, the slaves had to Moving out of the rules of our mansion and talking about things in the palace finally made him waver. Later, the servant took a lot of time to talk, and finally got the person away, but it seemed that the person seemed a little unwilling, and the servant also I don''t know if that person will come to the door again."


    "If they come to the door again, I''m afraid that it will not be a servant, but a master!" Qin Zuxin said sarcastically, looking at Liu Yueyi with deep worry hidden in his eyes.


    Qin Shan said soothingly: "Let''s go, let''s go to the palace now, and discuss the countermeasures with the emperor and empress."


    Now this is the only method that is more feasible.


    In the Mingxiu Palace.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu have heard the story from Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan was still indignant, looking at her anger, "If it weren''t for the happy day of the third brother, I would have killed the woman directly and punished Mrs. Xu heavily, so good She has a long memory!"


    Dong Chenghu frowned and persuaded: "Niuniu, you handled this matter very well today, although you failed to punish Xu, but it is more uncomfortable for her to lose face in public than to punish her, father. The emperor believes that Pei Dongqi will not let her go after the Xu family returns."


    Then Pei Dongqi tried every means to get closer to the Shen family by marriage, but now the marriage failed, and the two families had a rift because of the Xu family, and I don''t know if Pei Dongqi would Hate to tear Xu Shi.


    Gu Shuixiu pondered for a while, and then slowly said: "Who is the concubine Yue you speak of? Liu Yueyuan? Or Liu Yueshao?"


    Gu Shuixiu has been with Liu Yueyi for so many years, and she still knows a thing or two about her.


    Dong Qinyan was stunned by Gu Shuixiu¡¯s question, how did she know who Yueyue was? Listening to the Queen Mother''s tone, it seems that Mrs. Wu Ninghou has more than one sister!


    Seeing Dong Qinyan shaking her head, Gu Shuixiu knew that Dong Qinyan didn''t know anything, and explained: "This Mrs. Wu Ninghou is the concubine of the Liu family, and there are two direct sisters, but this The two older sisters don''t treat Yueyi very well, I heard that they often take her anger out, the Liu family has a vulgarity, and the prostitutes are all instruments of marriage, and they are all intended to be concubines."

 v5 Chapter 130： The emperor guessed that the Qin family was loyal

    Dong Qinyan''s eyes widened when she heard the words, "This is too much! Isn''t the prostitute the daughter of the Liu family?"


    Dong Chenghu sighed: "You don''t know, the Liu family is indeed a bit strange, but the Liu family has built a lot of relationships with the concubine, or else the Liu family will not be prosperous and rich, but it''s a pity It didn''t take long, it was because the Liu family behaved like this that they were implicated by their in-laws and their home was raided.


    My father still remembers that when I went to buy people with Wu Ninghou''s family and met the Liu family, Mrs. Wu Ninghou was dying of illness, and was abused and bullied at will by the elder sister. When he couldn''t see it, he made a sound for Liu''s siege, and the two had an intersection.


    To be honest, the daughter-in-law of the Liu family is not very well-educated, the elder is selfish and hypocritical, and the younger is arrogant and domineering. "


    Gu Shuixiu heard the words, looked up at Dong Qinyan, and asked, "How old is the Concubine Yue you saw?"


    Dong Qinyan pondered for a while, and said, "It looks like she is a year or two older than Mrs. Wu Ninghou, and she only looks a little similar to Mrs. Wu Ninghou. Mrs. Ninghou and the third sister, I would never have thought that they were related."


    Dong Chenghu had seen Liu Yueyuan and Liu Yueshao, and when he heard the words, he said: "That Liu Yueyuan looks very similar to Mrs. Wu Ninghou, it seems that this concubine Yue should be Liu Yueshao, not Liu Yueyuan."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded in agreement, "If it''s Liu Yueshao, it''s easy to handle, that woman is coddled and irritable, you can see what she said to Niuniu in public, this woman is impulsive, we have to deal with them, You can also start here.¡±


    Dong Chenghu was noncommittal and sighed: "I don''t know the attitude of the Qin family. I made up my mind to suppress the Pei family. What if the Qin family turned to them?"


    The Dong family and the Qin family have been in friendship for so many years. Although they are not relatives, they are better than relatives. Dong Chenghu does not want to go against the Qin family.


    Gu Shuixiu was about to persuade her, when someone from outside came to report, "Reporting to the emperor and empress, Marquis Wu Ning and his wife have entered the palace to ask for peace."


    Gu Shuixiu pursed her lips and chuckled, "Your Majesty, when Wu Ninghou and his wife give you a reassurance, you can feel at ease, and it will save us a lot of talking."


    Qin Shan and Liu Yueyi entered the Mingxiu Palace and saluted Dong Chenghu and the three of them, Qin Shan said straight to the point: "Report to the emperor, the empress, the princess must have already reported to you what happened today in the Wu Wangfu. matter."


    Speaking of this, Qin Shan bowed to Dong Qinyan and said: "I would like to thank the princess for rescuing my wife. If the princess didn''t respond quickly, maybe my wife would be forced to meet Pei''s family in public. Concubine confrontation."


    Dong Qinyan chuckled lightly: "Wu Ninghou doesn''t need to be polite, today is the happy day for my third brother to get married, and I am the first to object if Xu''s family wants to make trouble. Mrs. Wu Ninghou is also easy, and Wu Ninghou does not need to take it to heart."


    That is to say, everyone knows that Dong Qinyan came forward partly because the person being targeted is Liu Yueyi.


    Liu Yueyi also stepped forward and thanked Dong Qinyan gratefully, and then said to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu: "Your Majesty, the Empress, you all know my background, the court lady really doesn''t want to talk to that Liu Yue. There is nothing to do with it, but the Pei family won''t give up so easily. Just before we left the house, the Pei family ordered people to loosen some things, euphemistically, to apologize to the ministers and women.


    The courtier confiscated it and asked the mammy to persuade the person to go away. The courtiers and the marquis really had no choice but to go to the palace to ask the emperor and empress for help. "


    Liu Yueyi made her stand at the beginning, showing weakness in front of Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu was relieved because of the attitude of the Qin family, and said pleasantly: "I will stand up for you in this matter, after all, the Xu family The trouble was in Prince Wu''s mansion. With the temperament of Yuanzheng''s child, after knowing this matter, it will not be so easy to forget. As long as Yuanzheng starts, I will have a way to decide for you.


    As for Liu Yueshao, she is the daughter of the Liu family, but you are not, don''t forget, you are now an orphan of an ordinary farm family, and have nothing to do with that Liu mansion. "


    The more important point is that Liu Yueyi and Liu Yueshao are the most similar in appearance. Take things to the surface?


    Speaking of the appearance, Dong Chenghu frowned and asked, "What you saw today is the tip of Liu Yue, do you know the whereabouts of Liu Yue Yuan?"


    An embarrassment flashed across Qin Shan''s face, looked at Liu Yueyi next to him, and said embarrassingly: "Your Majesty, we have never investigated the situation of the Liu family, let alone anyone in the Liu family. In Jiankang, today my wife was too surprised so she couldn''t react for a while."


    Gu Shuixiu has heard the implication of emotional intelligence, and said clearly: "No problem, originally the Liu family was not very good to Yueyi, it is reasonable that Yueyi did not inquire about the whereabouts of those in the Liu family. , but in this way, you will be very passive, if you are free, you should inquire about the whereabouts of the Liu family."


    Qin Shan also knew that his answer was a bit speechless, so he touched his nose helplessly and responded with interest.


    After Wu Ninghou and his wife left, Dong Chenghu joked in a good mood: "Qin Shan is still the same as before, if no one mentions him, he will always be a muscle and won''t think about it. "


    "Isn''t this very good? Yueyi is too shrewd. If Qin Shan has the same temperament, the emperor should be worried." Gu Shuixiu said with three points of seriousness and seven points of fun.


    Dong Chenghu thought about it carefully, and nodded in agreement: "This Liu family is smart and smart, but he is still a man who can repay his gratitude. Qin Shan has such a wife here. creation."


    The main reason is that the Qin family needs such a master of the house.


    Gu Shuixiu echoed: "The emperor said very much, if it wasn''t for this, I would not have been friends with the Liu family for so many years, and now the Liu family still needs the emperor to help the investigation secretly. The second is fine. With Qin Shan alone, I believe that even if he is given half a year, he may not be able to investigate the whereabouts of those in the Liu family."


    If Qin Shan was here at this time, he would definitely vomit blood when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s words. After all, she was also the Marquis of Wuning, and the general who followed Dong Chenghu to conquer the world in the south and north would be killed by Gu Shuixiu. Such an evaluation made him seem like a reckless and reckless man.

 v5 Chapter 131： Alienation, like a dream

    Dong Chenghu didn''t know how to answer after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s evaluation, he nodded sullenly, and now he realized that the wives they married were all shrewd and capable. They are so intelligent that they seem to be incompetent.


    Dong Qinyan saw it clearly from the side, and couldn''t help but turn her head and snicker, for fear of being seen by Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Shuixiu was also amused for a while, and after laughing, she said sternly: "Your Majesty, I am afraid that this matter of the Pei family will be dealt with as soon as possible. If you want to boil frogs in warm water, they are not stupid, no It''s so much at your mercy, what''s even more troublesome is that there are too many men in the Pei family, and it''s not easy to deal with them."


    Dong Chenghu thought about it for a long time, then slowly said: "You can''t use hard, you can only use the Huairou policy, the best way to deal with men is women, Pei Zhongxin''s generation, people with outstanding talents No, that''s why Pei Zhongqing is a bit brilliant, but she''s a woman, don''t care.


    At that time, Pei Zhongxin will definitely inherit the position of the prince. It can be seen from his back house that there are countless concubines. If this Liu Yueshao had not given birth to a son and a daughter, he would have been forgotten by Pei Zhongxin. Now Liu Yueshao knows that Liu Yueyi is Mrs. Wu Ninghou. Said she would have some ideas about the position of the Dingguo''s wife?


    If she can honestly be her concubine, she is not the Liu Yueshao I saw before. "


    "The emperor''s meaning is..." Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were bright, and she looked at Dong Chenghu expectantly.


    Dong Chenghu was even more excited when he saw this, "Before we were in Linhai County, we used women to rectify Zhu Zhifu, and this time we can also turn against Liu Yueshao, starting from within the Pei family and disintegrating Pei The power of the family."


    In the final analysis, Dong Chenghu just wanted to weaken the power of the Pei family, and did not think about doing further damage to the Pei family. He has done too much, and it is inevitable that some people''s hearts will be cold.


    Gu Shuixiu listened to Dong Chenghu''s plan, although she felt that this method was a bit disgraceful, but it was the most feasible method they could think of so far, and it could also minimize the impact.


    Gu Shuixiu only hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    Dong Qinyan listened quietly and kept silent, waiting for Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu to make a plan, and then slowly said: "Father and Queen Mother, if you plan to turn against Liu Yueshao, then Don''t you want Mrs. Wu Ninghou to recognize Liu Yueshao''s sister? Didn''t you just say that they would not recognize each other?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu, Dong Chenghu immediately said: "I want to turn against Liu Yueshao, but this does not conflict with whether Mrs. Wu Ninghou recognizes Liu Yueshao, as long as your third brother makes trouble then Get up, I take the opportunity to attack the Pei family.


    Your mother came out to be a peacemaker, take the opportunity to announce Liu Yueshao into the palace, and give her a word or two, if this Liu Yueshao is smart, she will know what to do, if she is stupid Yes, you certainly can''t hear the deep meaning of your mother''s words. No matter what, this matter can be done quietly, and others can''t detect it. "


    Dong Chenghu is very confident about this.


    Seeing this, Dong Qinyan pouted silently, since they had all figured out a perfect plan, she didn''t need to worry about it.


    Out of Mingxiu Palace, Dong Qinyan raised her head to look at Taishe, only to realize that it was already dark, and it was already winter in Jiankang in October. , Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but flinch. Stepping on the moonlight, with the help of servants, he returned to Qingcheng Palace.


    Thinking of what happened today, Dong Qinyan held her forehead with a headache. She thought she could go out of the palace today to join in the fun, but she didn''t know it would turn out to be like that in the end, I''m afraid that after today, she will be there again Jiankang is famous.


    Dong Qinyan sighed and sighed in the bedroom. She accidentally glanced at the bag, and inexplicably missed Wen Boyun. If he was here, wouldn''t she need to be so tired?


    Thinking about it, Dong Qinyan opened the box full of kits again boredly, and took them out to look at them. When she reacted, she found that all the kits had been dismantled by her. opened.


    He muttered to himself, "Looks like I''m too tired, I''m stunned!"


    Xianghe thought, Dong Qinyan actually fell asleep like this.


    Half asleep, she seemed to have seen Wen Boyun enter her bedroom, moved her a bit, and covered her with a quilt.


    Dong Qinyan felt at ease for some reason, then lost consciousness and fell asleep peacefully.


    Wen Boyun waited for Dong Qinyan to fall asleep completely, then she tiptoed to put away the kit on the side and gently put it on the chair, eyes full of excitement and tenderness, staring at Dong Qin Yan watched for a long time, and did not leave until the sound of the patrol of the Royal Forest Army came from outside.


    The next day, Dong Qinyan slept until the third day of the sun before she woke up. She stretched comfortably for a while. She saw the box on the chair and remembered the dream of Wen Boyun yesterday, and her eyes flashed. In a trance, it happened that the beautiful man and the mandarin duck came in with the hot water for washing.


    Dong Qinyan asked directly: "When did Ben Gong sleep yesterday? Did you pack those things?"


    The beautiful and the mandarin duck looked at each other, and the two shook their heads honestly, and the beautiful asked, "Princess, did you look at that box yesterday?"


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, it wasn''t the beauty and the mandarin duck who cleaned up, who would it be? Could it be¡­


    Dong Qinyan thought of that possibility, her face was inexplicably excited, she flashed her big bright eyes and instructed the wonderful person: "Go ask and see if Wen Boyun is back?"


    "Concubine?"


    The wonderful person looked at the box, her mind flashed, and she covered her mouth in disbelief, "The princess means that the concubine came last night? This... What kind of formality is this, what is the concubine? Can this be done? Slaves, slaves¡­¡±


    Be a gentleman on the beam and sneak into the princess''s bedroom!


    Yuanyang realized it later, followed by a scream, which really startled Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan said angrily: "What are you doing in such a shock? I was scared by you all when I was fine! I just asked you to check if Wen Boyun was back. Now, but you didn''t say anything, don''t think about it, if you let this palace hear rumors that you shouldn''t hear, you know it..."


    Dong Qinyan looked at the beautiful and the mandarin duck solemnly. The two quickly knelt down to admit their mistake, and repeatedly expressed their silence, and Dong Qinyan let them go.

 v5 Chapter 132： The gossip of the mandarin duck, the wonderful person inquires

    The wonderful person went out to inquire about news, and Yuanyang stayed to serve Dong Qinyan. With Dong Qinyan''s warning just now, Yuanyang didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore, and served Dong Qinyan with extreme caution. Flatteringly, he said, "Princess, are you planning to go to Mingxiu Palace to dine with the Empress, or do you want to eat in our palace by yourself?"


    Dong Qinyan saw the bright sun outside through the window, and scolded with a smile: "What time is it! Are you going to Mingxiu Palace to have breakfast or lunch in this palace?"


    "Hehe..." Yuanyang giggled twice, and whispered mysteriously in Dong Qinyan''s ear: "Princess, you don''t know, this morning, His Royal Highness Prince Wu brought Princess Wu into the palace. Thank you for the tea, I heard that I sued Duke Dingguo directly in front of the emperor


    Madam, she also said that Duke Dingguo is not strict and insists that the emperor and the queen be fair.


    The queen was worn down by Her Royal Highness King Wu, and it was also to give an explanation to the Duke of Zhenguo, and immediately ordered someone to go to the Duke of Dingguo to pass on Mrs. Xu, the wife of the Duke of Dingguo. Who knew that Mrs. Xu was actually ill, and the daughters-in-law of the Pei family heard that they had entered the palace to ask for guilt. One by one, they pushed the mountains to stop the four, but no one was willing to enter the palace on behalf of Mrs. Xu. Enter the palace with the concubine who made trouble yesterday.


    The concubine was beaten 30 times by the princess yesterday, how can she get out of bed now, but unfortunately, she does not have the status of Xu family, she can say that she is sick and does not go out, the servant heard that she is He was forced into the palace by the Qian family. "


    Dong Qinyan looked at the mandarin ducks in astonishment, but what she thought was that God is helping Dong Chenghu. Yesterday, the couple were discussing to find an excuse to let Liu Yueshao enter the palace, but today she is alone It was delivered to the door, and it was forced by the original wife Qian. If Liu Yueshao didn''t hate her in her heart, it would be unbelievable.


    Thinking like this, Dong Qinyan is in a better mood. Under the service of the mandarin ducks, she finishes her grooming, eats breakfast every time, goes out of the house, and runs to the yard to bask in the sun.


    The wonderful person just came back at this time.


    Dong Qinyan saw that her face was not very good, and asked doubtfully: "What? Didn''t ask? Or did someone not come back?"


    The wonderful person shook his head and replied softly: "Princess, the concubine entered the city with a rush yesterday before the gate closed, and he was on duty in the palace last night."


    When the wonderful person spoke, she secretly looked at Dong Qinyan and saw that Dong Qinyan had no special reaction, so she had no choice but to give up guessing.


    Dong Qinyan''s face was as usual, but her heart was surging, she thought last night was because she had been looking at the kits before going to bed, thinking about it every day and dreaming at night, that''s why she dreamed about Wen Boyun , Now it seems that she really saw Wen Boyun, not in a dream.


    Thinking of this, Dong Qinyan asked happily: "Then have you found out where others are now?"


    The wonderful person said dryly: "Princess, the concubine was on duty last night, and naturally she has to go back to rest now. The slave guessed that the concubine will enter the palace in the next morning."


    Dong Qinyan heard the words, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and she pretended to be calm and didn''t say anything, but with that look, she was completely stunned by the beauty and mandarin ducks, their princesses have always been calm and self-controlled, even if She was calm to the concubine before, why is the princess so abnormal today? It''s like a different person.


    In fact, even Dong Qinyan herself didn''t know why she was so excited and happy after hearing the news of Wen Boyun''s return, she had already made up her mind that she would not be emotional in this life, why did she just go out of the palace , did it change?


    The three had different thoughts, and none of them spoke again.


    On the side of Mingxiu Palace, Qian shi brought Liu Yueshao to the emperor and empress with extreme fear.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu''s goal was Liu Yueshao, they thought of making an excuse to get Qian''s away, so they stared at the two people below without saying a word.


    The Qian family was even more frightened because of the silence of the emperor. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her shoulders shook from time to time. Her parents¡¯ family was just an ordinary county magistrate, and she married Pei only because of her marriage with the Pei family. CITIC was the wife. When she was in Jin''an County, the Pei family was the only one. She thought that the Pei family was already a god. How could she have seen such a big battle? Now facing the emperor and queen alone, Qian Shi only felt that her own My heart almost stopped.


    At this time, Qian Shi completely forgot who was very happy because of what Xu Shi and Liu Yueshao did yesterday.


    Gu Shuixiu thought for a while, then looked at Dong Chenghu with a wicked smile, and said loudly and deliberately: "Who is Mrs. Dingguo? Raise your head!"


    Liu Yueshao has been lying on her stomach because of the injury on her body. Even if she raises her head, she can''t lift it very high. He slowly raised his head, and after seeing Gu Shuixiu''s expression, he turned his eyes and fainted from fright.


    Liu Yueshao next to Qian Shi didn''t expect Qian Shi to be so cowardly, she went straight to stupidity, and she couldn''t take it back for a long time in astonishment.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and instructed the palace servants beside him: "Take that woman to the side hall, wait for the people to come over and report back, since there is only one person left, then it is up to you to talk about it. Well, everyone else is waiting outside."


    Liu Yueshao then recovered, knowing that she couldn''t escape today, and her heart was ashes.


    After all the palace staff had gone out, Gu Shuixiu slowly walked towards Liu Yueshao, looked at her for a while, and suddenly smiled and said to Dong Chenghu: "Your Majesty, this Liu Yueshao is really long. It has to be different from Yueyi, and I don''t know how similar Liu Yueyuan is to Yueyi?"


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled: "What? It''s strange? Why does this palace know your name? Why does this palace talk about Liu Yueyuan? You must be very confused, since this palace knows you You should know about your relationship with Yueyi, so why bother with you, right?"


    Gu Shuixiu spoke Liu Yueshao''s mind all at once, and Liu Yueshao''s face turned even paler.


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t notice anything, and then said: "You are obviously the direct daughter of the Liu family, and Yueyi is only the concubine of the Liu family. Now Yueyi has become Mrs. Wu Ninghou, and you But she is Pei Zhongxin''s concubine. She is very unwilling! Yesterday, in front of everyone, she was beaten with a cane for 30 years. Do you feel resentment in her heart?


    Who? Xu''s? Yueyi? Or a princess? "


    Liu Yueshao heard the words and shook her head desperately, "The lowly concubine does not dare to resent the princess, it is the lowly concubine who has no manners and bumped into the princess, the princess should punish the lowly concubine."

 v5 Chapter 133： Conquer Liu Yueshao, wise woman

    "You really know how to talk, no wonder he is so popular in Pei Zhongxin''s backyard!" Gu Shuixiu praised Liu Yueshao, but it made Liu Yueshao even more uneasy, she didn''t know why the queen Knowing so much about her, it stands to reason that she is just a concubine who bumped into the princess. Even if the queen is not happy, she can just find any reason to punish her. Why should she tell her so much? Is it because of Liu Yueyi?


    Thinking of this, Liu Yueshao panicked even more. She was trying to cling to Liu Yueyi, but she didn''t want to get herself into trouble because of it. She couldn''t have an accident. , how will her child gain a foothold in Pei''s backyard?


    Liu Yueshao became more and more flustered the more she thought about it, desperately kowtowed and begged for mercy: "Empress, everything is the fault of the concubine, please forgive the queen, please forgive the queen..."


    Seeing that it was almost time, Gu Shuixiu got up and said slowly: "Bengong knows what you are thinking, his concubine became Mrs. Wu Ninghou, but he is the concubine of the eldest son of Duke Dingguo. Room, one in the sky, one in the ground, you have thoughts in your heart that you shouldn¡¯t have, right? You don¡¯t have to rush to deny it, what are you thinking? This palace doesn¡¯t care, but this palace advises you, Mrs. Wu Ninghou, don¡¯t I made up my mind, be careful not to lose rice by stealing chickens, and I won''t even have a place to cry.


    Now you still have value, although you have collided with the princess, but in view of Mrs. Wu Ninghou''s face, the Pei family will not touch you for the time being. But once the Pei family found out that it was impossible for you and Mrs. Wu Ninghou to recognize each other, or let them find out that you had a holiday with Mrs. Wu Ninghou, Mrs. Wu Ninghou hated you to death, you said that those people in the Pei family still would do this to you? "


    Liu Yueshao''s face was as pale as paper, and she stared at Gu Shuixiu with a good look as if she had seen a ghost, and she became more and more afraid. ? It looks like she can''t escape today!


    Liu Yueshao didn''t even have the strength to refute, and collapsed to the ground like a mourning concubine, tears of despair falling from the corners of her eyes.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu only said that poor people must have something to hate, if it wasn''t for Liu Yueshao''s reuse, she would definitely not let such a woman go today, "Okay, you Don''t be so desperate, since you entered the Mingxiu Palace of Bengong today, it proves that you have a destiny with Bengong, how about Bengong showing you a clear path?"


    Liu Yueshao couldn''t react at first, looked at Gu Shuixiu in astonishment, then struggled to kneel and kowtowed again and again, "Please enlighten the Queen!"


    Gu Shuixiu''s house Liu Yueshao was very satisfied with her wit, she thought to herself, she deserves to be sisters to Liu Yueyi, her brain is transparent, but unfortunately her character is not good and her life is not good.


    "Bengong wants you to listen to Bengong''s words, be Bengong''s eyes and ears, and separate the internal forces of the Pei family. Once this is done, how will Bengong help you to take the position of Mrs. Dingguo? "


    Gu Shuixiu''s words seemed to have magic power, hitting Liu Yueshao''s heart. She dreamed of taking Qian''s place, and then becoming Dingguo''s wife.


    At this moment, the Empress directly hit her key point. If someone said this to her, she would definitely be vigilant and suspicious, and even sneer, but now it is the Empress who said this to her, which is more important What''s more, the emperor is also there, which means that the empress has already planned to take action against the Pei family. Whether she agrees or not today, the Pei family can no longer be stable.


    to a miserable end.


    Between the light and the flint, Liu Yueshao had already made a decision, and immediately responded: "The concubine is willing to obey the arrangement of the empress, as long as the empress can help the concubine keep the two children of the concubine. ."


    Liu Yueshao didn''t mention a word about the position of Mrs. Dingguo''s wife, she just kept saying that she valued her children.


    The corners of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth rose slightly, and she said with a smile, "As long as you are loyal to this palace and act obediently, after everything is done, this palace will ensure that you, mother and son will live a prosperous and safe life.


    And this palace wants you to do nothing wrong, but the power of the Pei family is too great now, although the military power of the Pei family has been turned over, but the old part of the Pei family still has many young and old , Those people can''t be mobilized by military power, and the emperor and this palace are also very helpless, so they have to resort to this.


    If you are sensible, you should know that the emperor is helpless, and we don''t want to hurt the lives of the Pei family, as long as you create misunderstandings within the Pei family, make them hate each other, wait for Pei When your family falls apart and everyone goes their separate ways, you''re done. "


    Liu Yueshao heard the words, and the only trace of guilt in her heart disappeared. It''s just a matter of worry, this deal is a good deal for her.


    More importantly, in the future, with the Queen''s concubine, she doesn''t have to worry about being alone in Pei''s house. Liu Yueshao immediately thanked her in surprise.


    Seeing this, Gu Shuixiu nodded with satisfaction, and reminded again: "Bengong will send someone to receive you secretly, in the Pei family, you will have some helpers, these people are your reliance, what is the matter? You can find them if it¡¯s not easy to handle, but as for Mrs. Wu Ninghou, you shouldn¡¯t contact them any more, understand?¡±


    Liu Yueshao was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily, "The concubine understands, the concubine promises not to disturb Mrs. Wu Ninghou again, it''s just the empress, Duke Dingguo and my master have been Thinking of letting the cheap concubines climb the Marquis of Wuning, if the cheap concubines don''t do what they say, I am afraid that the cheap concubines will be abandoned by them immediately."


    Gu Shuixiu had thought about this for a long time, and smiled lightly: "You don''t have to worry about this, this palace will have something to say to the outside world, and then they will not dare to attack the idea of ??the Marquis of Wuning again. You, as long as this palace has a few words of praise, the father and son of Dingguo Gonggong and his son will not embarrass you."


    "Many thanks to the Empress, thank you to the Empress..." Liu Yueshao was surprised to receive the reward of the Empress. , especially Qian Shi fainted in front of the Empress. Compared with her, Pei Zhongxin can see who is better at it.


    The people of Pei''s family outside the palace were waiting anxiously. Pei Dongqi, Duke Dingguo, did not enter the palace. CITIC could only wait honestly outside the palace.

 v5 Chapter 134： Liu Yueshaos words, sow the seeds

    Just when Pei Zhongxin was about to wait, a group of palace servants came out carrying Qian Shi and Liu Yueshao.


    Pei Zhongxin was stunned for a moment, thinking that Qian Shi and Liu Yueshao suffered the same sting, and he was horrified. Palace people, hurriedly drove the carriage away from this place of right and wrong.


    When the carriage was far away, Pei Zhongxin asked Liu Yueshao with a white face, "Is Madam punished by the emperor and the empress?"


    Liu Yueshao rolled her eyes, but a trace of embarrassment flashed on her face, as if she had something to hide. Seeing Pei Zhongxin''s anxiety, she said: "Master, the emperor and the empress didn''t punish us, I just asked the reason, madam, this is... this is because of fear, and I was so frightened that I fainted."


    "Huh?" Pei Zhongxin was stunned for a moment, and his mind was a little bit hard to turn around. After a while, he took a serious look at Qian, and found that her face was ruddy and her breathing was even, and there was really no problem at all.


    Zhongxin Pei''s face turned gloomy immediately, Qian Shi was his original wife anyway, Liu Yueshao was his concubine, the original wife brought her concubine into the palace, but she was even less courageous than the concubine, He fainted in front of the Empress. This was a misdemeanor, but fortunately the Emperor and Empress didn''t blame him.


    Liu Yueshao saw Pei Zhongxin''s face, the corners of her mouth twitched, with a slight smile, and reassured: "Master, don''t be angry, the emperor and the empress just asked what happened to the concubine yesterday. When I saw that the concubine had a good attitude in admitting her mistake, she was punished with a cane, and she specially rewarded the concubine with a gold inlaid jade head and face to appease her.


    The concubine not only was not wronged in the palace, but also said a lot of good things for the master, but the empress said that Mrs. Wuning Hou is her sister, just an ordinary peasant family, with my Liu family It doesn''t matter.


    Although we all know what the truth is, the empress has already said so and she doesn''t want us to mention it again. At that time, the concubine was afraid and did not dare to disobey the wishes of the emperor and the empress, so she agreed. Lord! Did the concubine do something wrong? "


    Pei Zhongxin couldn''t digest all the news all of a sudden. He was really excited when he heard that Liu Yueshao received the Queen''s reward and spoke for him in front of the Empress. How can Liu Yueshao and Mrs. Wu Ninghou not recognize each other later! They also pointed to the distance between the two families by relying on this relationship.


    Pei Zhongxin wanted to say something, looked at Liu Yueshao''s innocent and pitiful eyes, and then looked aside at Qian Shi, who was sleeping soundly, and his mind was awake. If it wasn''t for Liu Yueshao today If he can bear it, just relying on Qian Shi''s death-like appearance, I''m afraid that there will be no such good results as now.


    Thinking of this, Zhongxin Pei explained it for Liu Yueshao, thinking that she was forced to do nothing, so she obeyed the empress''s wishes.


    Pei Zhongxin said with pain: "Since it was the Queen who said it, you can''t agree, don''t worry, I won''t blame you, since we can''t talk about this in the future, then let''s Just at the time of the boxing ceremony, I will send something in your name, no matter if Mrs. Wuninghou accepts it or not, we will do all the etiquette. I believe that the long-lasting flow will always impress Mrs. Wuninghou."


    Liu Yueshao heard the words, lowered her eyes, and responded obediently, but she disapproved. Saying such naive words, that''s all, now there is a guarantee from the queen that she can get everything she wants as long as she alienates the forces within the Pei family. This method is much more reliable than cursing Liu Yueyi, and she doesn''t need to be in front of Liu Yueyi. Humiliated, lost dignity.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yueshao said with a curious look: "Master, I heard from the guards in the palace today that the emperor seems to be recruiting the imperial army again, do you want to go this time? "


    Liu Yueshao did not answer directly, but said: "Because Princess Qingcheng''s concubine is the captain of the Royal Forest Army, and he is the prince of Changlin Hou Shi, he has entered the Royal Forest Army, and the concubine thinks that the Royal Forest Army is very Awesome, isn''t it?"


    Pei Zhongxin was stunned for a moment, only to realize that Liu Yueshao was just a woman, and he didn''t understand this, so he smiled and said: "The Royal Forest Army is the emperor''s personal guard, not everyone can enter, the Royal Forest Army commander Dong San is the emperor''s confidant, and Zhonghe and Zhongren also wanted to join in the past, but unfortunately they were not selected."


    Liu Yueshao heard a hint of disappointment in Pei Zhongxin''s tone, pretended not to know, and asked suspiciously: "But why did the uncle of the second room and the uncle of the third room enter? Could it be our house? Can''t the second and third masters compare to them?"


    Speaking of this, Pei Zhongxin was also very confused. He knew that the emperor had been guarding their Pei family, but why did the eldest sons of the second and third rooms enter the Royal Forest Army, but they were the only ones from the big room don''t charge?


    Liu Yueshao saw Pei Zhongxin meditating, so she didn''t bother much, and muttered to herself: "A while ago, I heard from the concubine next to the second master that the second master often lingers in the fireworks place, and he had previously A card girl and the eldest son of the founding marquis have a big fight, sir, our big house is like walking on thin ice, and the second master is still making trouble outside, it is really not a good deed!"


    Pei Zhongxin suddenly felt a little shaken when he heard the words, because he knew all the things Liu Yueshao said and understood that Liu Yueshao did not tell lies, but it was because of this that his mind was complicated and tangled .


    The two did not speak any more, the carriage entered Dingguo Gongfu leisurely, and Pei Zhongxin took Liu Yueshao carefully and got off the carriage, without even looking at Qian Shi, the servant saw his heart Feeling apprehensive, he quickly took care of the staff and sent Qian Shi back to his yard.


    Pei Zhongxin sent Liu Yueshao back to the yard, and immediately went to Pei Dongqi''s study to report.


    "How do you say?" Pei Dongqi asked casually, with a natural expression and not too worried.


    Seeing this, Pei Zhongxin couldn''t help but admire Pei Dongqi''s concentration, thinking of what Liu Yueshao said just now, he replied: "Father, the emperor and the empress just asked them something, only However, Qian''s woman actually frightened herself in Mingxiu Palace, and she was stunned for life, and it was all up to Concubine Yue to deal with it cleverly. Otherwise, I don''t know if the emperor and the queen would have a better impression of our family because of Qian''s stupid woman. Difference."


    Pei Dongqi looked at Pei Zhongxin in surprise, "You mean that Qian''s woman fainted in Mingxiu Palace, and Concubine Yue dealt with the empress by herself?"


    Pei Zhongxin nodded affirmatively, for fear that Pei Dongqi would not believe it, and even said that the empress had given Liu Yueshao a gold inlaid jade head and face, "Although there is a certain reason here that the empress does not I hope Concubine Yue will bring up Madam Wu Ninghou''s life experience again, but if Concubine Yue doesn''t deal with it wisely, the Empress will definitely not reward her."


    Pei Dongqi nodded, he also accepted this statement.

 v5 Chapter 135： Pei Zhongxin wants to divorce his wife

    The Empress knew that Mrs. Wu Ninghou and Concubine Yue were sisters, but she did not want Concubine Yue to recognize this relative, so it was reasonable to give some rewards to appease, but that Qian Shi...


    Pei Dongqi frowned, and confirmed again and again: "Then Qian Shi was really disrespectful and was not reprimanded by the emperor?"


    Pei Zhongxin nodded, "Not only did the emperor and the queen not reprimand, they didn''t even say any serious words, they asked who Xu was, but the Qian woman fainted, and Concubine Yue said that When she saw Qian Shi fainted, she was dumbfounded, and before she could react, the queen had already let Qian be carried out, and she had to face the emperor alone."


    "If this is the case, this Qian family can''t afford to be the head mistress of the Pei family in the future! It''s this month''s concubine, who is just a concubine, who has the courage to retreat in front of the emperor. , just because of this, you have left the Qian family a few streets away, but this Qian family is your first wife, and has a son, let''s take a look!" Although Pei Dongqi disliked Qian''s family But he will not let Pei Zhongxin divorce his wife because of this.


    Because Qian Shi had humiliated him today, and his heart was not going his way, he puffed up and said, "Dad, how can Qian Shi go out to socialize in the future? As soon as they go out, everyone will think of her misdemeanor in front of the royal court. Where will the face of her son be placed? Where will the face of our Dingguo Mansion be placed?


    Since Qian''s family can''t be divorced, it''s better for her son to raise Aunt Yue as his wife. Logically speaking, Aunt Yue''s background is much better than that of Qian''s, and her son is also smart, knowledgeable and reasonable. Good at sociability, much stronger than Qian''s. "


    More importantly, Liu Yueshao has caught the eyes of the queen. If there is a chance in the future, maybe Liu Yueshao can help him, and Mrs. Wu Ninghou has this relationship. , Pei Zhongxin must take care of everything he says, baby Liu Yueshao.


    Pei Dongqi doesn''t care about what Pei Zhongxin said at all. As long as Pei Zhongxin doesn''t make a big noise, he can do whatever he likes.


    Pei Dongqi did not object, so Pei Zhongxin was happy, and when he left Pei Dongqi''s study, he immediately sent a message to carry Liu Yueshao as his flat wife, this flat wife is different from your concubine In the same way, a flat wife can enter the ancestral hall, and it is no longer a random person who has no name and no division, and no one cares when she dies.


    Liu Yueshao burst into tears when she heard the news. Her son and daughter stayed by her side and congratulated her again and again.


    Liu Yueshao knew that now her identity has changed, and his son has the right to earn the throne. Thinking of this, her eyes became more and more sharp, looking at her son, holding on tightly With his hand, he solemnly explained: "Tianjing, you will be your father''s direct son in the future, and the position of the prince can only be yours. From today onwards, you must work hard to let your father see your ability and put those Brothers are compared, and mother will rely on you for the rest of her life!"


    Pei Tianjing met his mother''s eagerly looking forward gaze, and nodded solemnly, he was not without ideas about the position of the prince, but he was only a concubine in the past, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to earn, but today is different In the past, he can now fight hard.


    Seeing this, Liu Yueshao nodded with satisfaction, and said with a light smile: "From today on you, your elder brother will definitely keep staring at you, and others may also treat you Start, you have to be more careful, Mother will arrange for you some servants to protect you and your sister, and you should be alert yourself."


    Liu Yueshao''s mother and son are enjoying themselves.


    Qian woke up and heard about Liu Yueshao being carried as his wife, and almost fainted again with anger.


    "Is your head dizzy? How can he treat me like this!" Qian Shi was so angry that his brain was congested and he struggled to get out of bed, only to find that he was dizzy and even stood up not get up.


    The maid on the side was so frightened that she quickly persuaded: "Madam, don''t be angry, the servant heard that the eldest master... He originally wanted to divorce his wife, but the father of the country did not allow it. The eldest man can''t, so he made Aunt Yue his wife, and promised you endlessly."


    "What? Divorce your wife!" Qian''s voice became sharper, and she said bitterly, "Why should he divorce me? Appointment, with the marriage certificate as proof, I also gave birth to his eldest son, why should he divorce me!"


    The servant shivered with fright, and wanted to say something but couldn''t say it, but Qian was angry, and immediately kicked the maid and asked, "Speak! Who said the eldest master wanted to leave me?"


    "Yes... it was said by the eldest master himself. He said that his wife was disrespectful in front of the royal family, which caused the Dingguo Gongfu to be disgraced, and could not be the future grandmother of the Dingguofufu. The slaves also heard that this Concubine Yue entered the palace and received the reward from the Empress, because of Concubine Yue, the Emperor and Empress did not punish you." The maid finally breathed a sigh of relief after saying this.


    The Qian Shi was stunned. Now she tried to recall the incident of entering the palace. She only remembered that the queen looked at her sharply, and what the queen said she had forgotten, but that look, She just passed out, what happened after that?


    Qian thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of anything.


    Seeing this, the maid said tremblingly: "Madam, after you fainted intelligently, you never woke up until now."


    Qian''s face became more gloomy, she couldn''t figure out why she was so afraid when facing the emperor, and Liu Yueshao was just a concubine, how dare she face the emperor? Also, what did she do to get the Queen''s reward!


    Thinking of those rewards, the jealousy in Qian''s heart erupted in an instant, and she asked the maid beside her, "You said that the empress gave something, what is it?"


    Ms. Qian didn''t mention that it was a reward to Liu Yueshao.


    "Where?"


    The maid froze in her heart, and stammered: "At... at Concubine Yue''s side."


    "Idiot!" Qian Shi angrily slapped over, struggled to get up, and said resentfully, "She deserves it too!"


    The maid was worried that Qian would cause trouble, so she covered her face and knelt down and persuaded: "Madam, now Concubine Yue has been raised as a flat wife by the master, and that thing was specially given to Concubine Yue by the empress. Yes, the slaves heard that there are quite a few people in the mansion who are jealous, but neither the grandfather nor the master has any intention of letting Concubine Yue hand it over."


    In fact, I should call Mrs. Liu Yueshaoyue at this moment, but the maid was afraid of angering Qian and making Qian lose her mind, so she continued to call Aunt Yue.


    Madam, does anyone have an opinion?"


    The maid shook her head in fear and said aggrieved: "Madam, the old lady has been placed under house arrest by the grandfather, have you forgotten? Even if the old lady has an opinion, it is useless, she does It''s nothing, as for the ladies of the second and third rooms, they all sent congratulations to Concubine Yue when they heard the news, and they didn''t mention the reward."

 v5 Chapter 136： The maid persuaded, the palace exploded

    "Madam, you can''t make trouble now, the master is not happy at first, if you make trouble, just give the master an excuse to leave you, even if the wife comes to the family, it will not help. , Grandpa Guo doesn''t care about things like the backyard in the first place, it is very rare for Grandpa Guo to speak justice for you this time. Qian Shi is so brainless. If she hadn''t been by Qian''s side all these years, how could Qian''s be today.


    After hearing the maid''s words, Mrs Qian slumped to the ground, like a deflated ball, and said disheartenedly: "When the master married me, he said that he would protect my glory. A lifetime of wealth and honor seems like a joke now. Now that the Pei family has gained power, Bai will not take my parents'' family seriously... Also, how can a small county magistrate in Jin''an County compare to Dingguo in Daqi? Government!


    It''s ridiculous that I have always loved the master so much over the years, and even took the initiative to take a concubine for him, three obedience and four virtues, I can''t do anything, how can he treat me like this! "


    Chan''s face burst into tears, and for a moment she seemed to have aged ten years.


    The maid looked very unpleasant from the side. Although Qian''s temper was a little bigger, and when he was angry, he punished their servants, but Qian''s has an advantage. What to say, She never hides it. In the past, it was fair to their servants. Now, seeing Qian''s end like this, the maid just felt cold.


    Qian shi cried in the room for a long time, until her voice became hoarse, and she did not see Pei Zhongxin come to look at her, her heart became cold.


    Seeing this, the maid persuaded worriedly: "Madam, no matter how sad you are, it won''t help, the master has not let you go, you are still the original wife, and now what you want How to consolidate your position, and keep the position of the eldest young master, the rest can be put aside for the time being."


    The Qian pondered for a while, and her eyes became clearer, "You are right, I can''t be sad for that heartless man, it''s not worth it, I still have a son, yes! I still have a son!"


    Speaking of her son, Qian Shi just remembered that she hadn''t seen her son yet, and asked, "Where is the young master? Where have you been?"


    I said so, but everyone knows that Pei Zhongxin''s eldest son Pei Tianying is not a material for studying and martial arts. Some friends and family, visiting Hualou, haven''t come back yet, so they must have wandered somewhere again.


    Qian Shi only felt that a mouthful of old blood was stuck in his throat, he couldn''t go up or down, he was almost suffocated.


    Dingguo Gongfu made a lot of waves because of the Queen''s reward to Liu Yueshao and Pei Zhongxin for raising his wife.


    Find more things for the Pei family to do, and save them from always keeping their eyes outside and staring at other people''s homes.


    On Dong Qinyan''s side, since Dong Qinyan heard the news of Wen Boyun''s return, she felt at ease. She thought that Wen Boyun would rest for half a day, and then she would go to the palace to see her next day. , did not even wait for a figure.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t show her face, and she was unhappy in her heart, but she also knew that such emotions could not anger the two innocent maids, Miao and Yuanyang, so she had to go to the imperial garden alone to relax, by chance I met Dong Yi and passed by with a group of imperial guards.


    Dong Qinyan stopped people in shock and asked in confusion: "Uncle Dong Yi! It''s already October, why are you still in the Royal Forest Army? Does Auntie Funun have any comments? "


    Dong Qinyan has not seen Dong Yi for a long time, thinking that Dong Yi has already dealt with the matter of the maze in the palace, and left the palace early. What a surprise.


    Dong Yi saw Dong Qinyan and bowed respectfully, then said softly, "Princess, are you not happy that this minister is in the palace?"


    Dong Yi rarely teases Dong Qinyan.


    Seeing that he has such a leisurely mood, Dong Qinyan knew that Dong Yi was in a good mood, and became even more curious, "Uncle Dong Yi, you are always stable and rarely show your emotions like this, but there is good news. ?"


    "Hehe, Princess Bingxue is smart, this minister just said a word, you can think so much." Dong Yi praised Dong Qinyan, and said sternly: "The minister has already ordered the emperor and the queen. The matter was done, and the bodies of unknown origins were also investigated, and they finally lived up to the emperor''s entrustment. This afternoon, the Royal Forest Army has been dispatched to check the secret rooms of the secret passages. If there is no abnormality, they will destroy those secret passages. If there is a future, we have to make plans again."


    "All the Royal Forest Army?" Dong Qinyan asked rhetorically.


    Dong Yi nodded, "Almost all the garrison troops have been dispatched. For such a big matter, it is not enough to arrange the garrison troops who were originally on duty. The prince has transferred another dark guard. Come and help, they are still exploring, and it is estimated that all the results will be aggregated tomorrow morning."


    Dong Qinyan finally understood the reason why Wen Boyun didn''t come to see her, and said with a relieved smile: "Uncle Dong Yi, you can finally go back, it''s going to be New Year''s Eve, if you don''t go back , Auntie Binfen is going to enter the palace."


    "Hahaha...that''s what the princess would say. I also plan to drink the princess'' wedding wine and attend this year''s palace banquet before leaving the palace. Then I will go out with the crowd in an upright manner, isn''t it? Wonderful!" Dong Yi laughed happily.


    But Dong Qinyan was confused. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with what Dong Yi said, and Dong Qinyan couldn''t help but mess up.


    Her stunned expression successfully made Dong Yi happy, Dong Yi smiled: "Princess, it''s getting late, now is not a good time to visit the Royal Garden, if you''ve had enough fun, Can I send you back, sir?"


    Dong Qinyan nodded lightly and followed Dong Yi happily.


    , It was like a dream, and it made everyone drunk.


    Dong Qinyan was in a very good mood under the service of the beautiful and the mandarin ducks, and went to bed, and slept sweetly with anticipation.


    Boom! A loud noise woke up Dong Qinyan who was sleeping, and she sat up. The beautiful and the mandarin ducks had already rushed into Dong Qinyan''s bedroom with candles.


    The two said in panic: "The princess is not good, the palace exploded, the slaves are waiting for you to change your clothes, we can''t stay in the palace, it''s not safe here."


    Dong Qinyan was shocked, "Explosion? What''s going on?"


    The beautiful and the mandarin duck looked at each other, and both shook their heads ignorantly, "The slaves don''t know, they just heard a loud noise, and a palace servant passed by the Qingcheng Palace in a panic, shouting loudly It exploded."

 v5 Chapter 137： sleepless nights, caring

    The wonderful person quickly replied: "Princess, the emperor and the empress are all right, the direction of the accident is in the imperial garden, there should be no talent there at the moment, the emperor and the empress must have gotten the news to rush In the past, the servant is worried that our palace will not know if there will be any problems, and I want you to leave first, and we will come back when it is safe."


    Dong Qinyan heard that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were all right, and she felt relieved. As for what the wonderful person said to leave, she was not in a hurry. , How could there be danger here? Maybe, her Qingcheng Palace is still the safest place in the palace.


    The three master and servant were talking when Wen Boyun''s voice suddenly came from outside, "Wen Boyun asked to see the princess, is the princess okay?"


    Dong Qinyan heard Wen Boyun''s nervousness outside the room, and she felt a little sweet in her heart, and motioned for the beautiful and the mandarin ducks to move the screen to block, and then she said loudly: "I''m fine, come in."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wen Boyun had already rushed in. Only now did he realize that there were still candles lit in Dong Qinyan¡¯s bedroom, and two maids, the beautiful and the mandarin duck, were waiting on the side, and Wen Boyun was waiting. His heart calmed down instantly, and his pale face regained some blood. "The princess just heard a loud noise? Did you feel frightened?"


    Dong Qinyan asked in confusion: "I was about to ask you, what happened just now? My maid said there was an explosion?"


    Wen Boyun nodded and said solemnly: "It was the underground secret passage in the Imperial Garden that exploded. Today we are instructed to investigate the secret passages in the palace and report all the secret passages to the emperor, waiting for the emperor''s release tomorrow. , someone can''t wait tonight, taking advantage of the dark and windy night, and the garrison''s shift, a lot of firecrackers were placed in the secret passage, and all the firecrackers exploded together in the secret passage, causing the secret passage to collapse."


    "Is there any casualties?" Dong Qinyan asked worriedly.


    Wen Boyun shook his head and reassured: "Princess, don''t worry, those people started when no one was watching, so there were no casualties, but now something like this is happening over there, Your Majesty I have already ordered people to guard several other secret passages, lest anyone take another shot, tonight I am afraid it will be a sleepless night, if the princess is okay, don¡¯t go out of the palace, I will send someone to guard the Qingcheng Palace to ensure the safety of the princess.¡±


    Dong Qinyan hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said: "You should be careful, those people are in the dark, we are in the light, if you find that something is wrong, you will directly arrest, if the other party resists, directly You can kill them, but in short, be careful."


    Wen Boyun thought, is the princess caring about me? Is the princess already starting to care about me!


    Thinking of this, Wen Boyun immediately nodded excitedly, and once again told the beautiful man to talk, and then he left with the soldiers.


    Wait and nbsp;


    Hurry up on the floor, Ben Gong is going to bed."


    Dong Qinyan stared at the two of them, rolled over and lay down, suddenly very satisfied and very stable.


    Dong Qinyan slept soundly this time, and when it was dawn, when she got up, she found that the beautiful man and the mandarin duck were drowsy, with dark blue eyes, she couldn''t help but Jokingly said: "I told you yesterday that I told you to go back to the house to sleep, but you don''t, now it''s alright, how can you serve this palace like this?"


    Yuanyangqiang cheered up and said pitifully: "Princess, the servant found that the servant really can''t leave you, yesterday if you let the servant go back to the house by himself, the servant might Open your eyes until dawn, laying a floor next to you, although it is not as comfortable as a bed, but the servant is at peace."


    The wonderful person nodded in agreement, and it was a bit embarrassing to say, she was a few years older than Dong Qinyan, and she did not dare to go back to the house to sleep alone last night, what did she say to her? I wouldn''t even mention it myself, it''s really shameless.


    Dong Qinyan looked at the two maidservants speechlessly while eating breakfast, and couldn''t help but feel depressed. On the contrary, she can''t be separated from her like a child who has not been weaned!


    Dong Qinyan was seriously thinking about this issue when Wen Boyun suddenly visited.


    "Princess, did you sleep well last night?" Wen Boyun''s first words when he entered the door was to care about Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan saw that he was tired and dusty, and it could be seen that yesterday was busy, and she said with some distress: "You haven''t eaten yet, come and eat together."


    "Wonderful man, go and add a pair of tableware." Dong Qinyan instructed the wonderful man.


    Signed Wen Boyun to sit down together, Wen Boyun just hesitated for a moment, then sat obediently opposite Dong Qinyan.


    "How is it? Did something happen last night?" Dong Qinyan asked with concern.


    Wen Boyun nodded tiredly, "As expected by the princess, there are people who really want to destroy the other secret passages. Fortunately, we rushed over in time, those talents did not succeed, but we did not occupy the To the cheap, during the fighting, some brothers were injured, two of them were seriously injured, some of those people died, and the other part was captured by us. All of them have been sent to the punishment department, and the emperor wants to personally interrogate us, so we will leave first."


    The fight last night was far more intense than Wen Boyun said, but he was worried about scaring Dong Qinyan, so he took it lightly.


    Dong Qinyan is not someone who has never seen the scene. After listening to Wen Boyun''s few words, she probably guessed the situation last night, so she didn''t ask any further questions, and said instead: "You eat first, If you have nothing to do later, go back to rest first, and talk about it later."


    She knew that Wen Boyun didn''t rest at all in order to come to see her after Dong Yuanzheng came back on the day of his marriage, and immediately went to the palace the next day to work on duty. That kind of thing happened again last night, it can be said that Wen Boyun I haven''t rested for at least two days, even my iron body can''t stand this torment.


    For Dong Qinyan''s concern, Wen Boyun was very useful, and immediately nodded to assure: "The princess has spoken, how dare I not obey? Now those secret passages have been strictly guarded, and the emperor is interrogating those who People do need some time, and I just took advantage of this time to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Dong Qinyan smiled with satisfaction, looking up just in time to see the beautiful man and the mandarin duck standing behind Wen Boyun, their expressions matched Wen Boyun''s.

 v5 Chapter 138： Dong Qinyans expression, rushed to the Ministry of Punishment

    Dong Qinyan laughed when she saw this, pointed to the beautiful man and the mandarin duck and said with a smile: "The two of you are standing behind Wen Boyun, and this palace is in a trance, thinking that you both also did last night. Follow the Imperial Forest Army to catch the thief!"


    Wen Boyun turned his head and glanced at the two of them, and saw that the faces of the two maids were really bad. He thought that the two were guarding Dong Qinyan yesterday and dared not sleep, and nodded with satisfaction: "The princess is so kind to the maid. They should serve the princess wholeheartedly. It''s just that she didn''t sleep all night. It''s not a big problem. The princess doesn''t need to worry."


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Qinyan almost laughed out loud, but the beautiful and the mandarin ducks were already blushing, and they lowered their heads and dared not look at Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun, which made Wen Boyun two The monk was puzzled.


    After Wen Boyun left with breakfast, Dong Qinyan lowered her face and said angrily: "Those people are really bold! Fortunately, they didn''t succeed yesterday, if all the secret passages exploded , many innocent people will definitely die, and when there are good people who make a fuss about it, the father and the elder brother will have a headache again."


    Wonderful and Yuanyang were also afraid for a while, and Yuanyang happily patted her chest and said, "Fortunately, those people first started in the Imperial Garden. If they choose a courtyard where people live, there will definitely be trouble. life."


    For those who choose the Imperial Garden to start, Dong Qinyan can understand that when the Imperial Garden is at night, almost no one will go there except for the patrolling Imperial Forest Army who will pass by, first blow up the secret passage there Now, focus everyone''s attention on the past, so that it is convenient to start with the other secret passages.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that there is still Dong Yi in this palace, so how could they not keep people watching. They were able to succeed at the Royal Garden, probably because it was discovered earlier, and the secret passage there was destroyed as early as Yuanlie''s accident, so Dong Yi didn''t send anyone to stare there at all, and let those people There are holes to drill.


    Dong Qinyan calmed down and thought about it, and instructed the beautiful man and the mandarin duck: "Follow this palace to Mingxiu Palace."


    The two maids were eager to go to Mingxiu Palace for a walk, and they could also inquire about more news from the palace staff of Mingxiu Palace, which made Dong Qinyan look sideways.


    When the group arrived at Mingxiu Palace, Dong Qinyan learned that Gu Shuixiu had just lay down, and asked worriedly: "Is the mother exhausted?"


    Cuixi sighed and said, "Princess Qi, the empress accompany the emperor to the imperial garden late last night to track down the explosion all night, and the entire Mingxiu Palace didn''t sleep. Go back and lie down one after another.


    But don''t worry, princess, the empress is just a little tired, she will be fine after a sleep, but the emperor is still being interrogated by the penal department, and the emperor also didn''t sleep a night. "


    Dong Qinyan listened and planned to go to the punishment department first. Before leaving, she asked with concern: "Mommy, you didn''t sleep last night, why didn''t you go to rest, my mother I''m afraid I won''t wake up until the next day."


    Cuixi was stunned for a moment, moved to tears, and said lovingly: "Thank you princess for being sympathetic, the slaves are already old, so they don''t need to sleep so much, they are also at ease with the slaves here to guard them. Some."


    "Then mammy, take care." Dong Qinyan turned away from the Mingxiu Palace and walked outside the palace.


    The beauty suddenly appeared beside Cuixi at this moment, and said with emotion: "Mommy, the princess is still the princess from Cuizhu Mountain before, it really hasn''t changed at all."


    Cuixi said in a rare and pleasant manner: "The princess has not changed, but some people have changed! I hope the concubine can cherish the princess, that is our treasure!"


    Meimei nodded in agreement and sincerely hoped that Dong Qinyan could always be happy and maintain this kindness and original intention.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t know that so many people cared about her, with Dong San escorting her, Dong Qinyan finally arrived at the punishment department. From his appearance, he knew that Dong Chenghu was still inside.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t write any ink, she discussed it with Dong San, and went in directly from the back of the punishment department, so many people in the province would make a lot of noise.


    The officials of the Ministry of Punishment were already nervous because of Dong Chenghu''s arrival, but when they heard that Princess Qingcheng was also here, they couldn''t help but smile bitterly. If one is not served well, will the Ministry of Punishment undergo a major change tomorrow?


    They didn''t forget how ugly the emperor looked when he first walked into the punishment department. What does the princess mean when she came in with the same expression? This has nothing to do with them!


    Several people led Dong Qinyan to the cell nervously, Dong Chenghu received the news and looked at Dong Qinyan in surprise, "Niuniu, why are you here? This is not the place you should come, Dear, if you can''t think of where to play, just go to your elder brother and the second and third brothers for a walk, the father has something to deal with."


    Dong Chenghu had a tired face, but he patiently coaxed Dong Qinyan, and instantly moved Dong Qinyan to cry, "Father, the daughter is not here to make trouble, you have been a night There is no rest, if the father can trust his daughter, give it to me, and when Niu grows up, you can also share the worries for the father."


    "You?" Dong Chenghu subconsciously shook his head and refused, "You are a girl, don''t touch these things, although the father is old, he will not fall down just because he has not slept all night. Down."


    Dong Qinyan was so distressed that she immediately acted as a rogue, "Father, if you don''t rest your daughter, you won''t feel at ease, or if you go for a while, the daughter here will help you watch , I promise nothing will happen, okay?"


    Dong Qinyan was coquettish, cute, and bitter, so tormented that Dong Chenghu had to disarm and surrender, and left the cell first with the help of his servants.


    As soon as Dong Chenghu left, Dong Qin immediately instructed the officials of the Ministry of Punishment around him: "You also go out first, there is the commander of the Royal Forest Army, Mr. Dong, to accompany this palace."


    Dong San heard the words and knew that Dong Qinyan was going to take action. Since the last time Dong Qinyan went to the cold palace and caused Emperor Daliang to commit suicide, he had an inexplicable admiration for Dong Qinyan, and immediately Help Dong Qinyan drive people away.


    Those officials were pushed out of the cell.


    When the people were almost gone, Dong Qinyan slowly got up and slowly approached the bound people, all of whom hated Dong Qinyan.


    The eyes made Yuanyang and Jingren feel hairy.


    Dong Qinyan surrounded them for a while without realizing it, and then said to Dong San: "Uncle Dong San, come and see, do these people have any characteristics that can to prove their identities."


    Dong San walked to Dong Qinyan''s side in twos and threes, followed her instructions, checked them one by one, shook her head in disappointment, "Princess, there is nothing, and these people are pretending to be The eunuchs are usually responsible for transporting the sour water in the palace, or go out to the palace to buy it, some of them serve the horses in the palace, and these people¡¯s positions can more or less be in contact with the outside of the palace, and they are not conspicuous.¡±

 v5 Chapter 139： The method of coercion is so popular?

    These are all expected by Dong Qinyan, Dong Qinyan just responded gently and stared at these people who hated her, why did they hate her? No, it should be said why they hated the royal family.


    "Who are you all?" Dong Qinyan stared at them for a long time, but no one answered her. Although these people were fed with soft muscles, they didn''t even have the strength to speak. , If you don''t say it, you don''t want to say it.


    Dong Qinyan smiled calmly and said: "You must be clear, this palace will have a good conversation with you, so as to avoid you suffering from flesh and blood, if you do not want to cooperate, this palace can only use some small means , it''s just ordinary means, I''m afraid you are not afraid, then what is the use of it? Let Ben Gong think about it... What do you think of Luo Xing?"


    Dong Qinyan opened her big beautiful eyes, walked slowly to the charcoal basin, and took out the red-hot soldering iron from it.


    The jailer was hesitant to say anything, just when Dong San saw it, Dong San shouted impatiently: "Just say what you want to say, don''t hesitate."


    "Yes..." The jailer was so frightened by Dong San that he immediately said: "Princess, the emperor has already used a brooding machine before, and they killed him without saying anything, but now that man has fainted. After the death, the doctor is diagnosing and treating, and the emperor said that before asking anything, the lives of these people must be saved."


    Dong Qinyan is a woman after all, the jailer is afraid that Dong Qinyan will not know what she has in mind. go.


    Dong Qinyan heard the words, looked at the jailer with a chuckle, and then said: "Ben Gong naturally knows that they are not afraid of this, and besides, this palace does not have the courage to use it for others. , However, this palace knows a way, without any means, can let people honestly explain."


    Dong San and others looked at Dong Qinyan in shock, curious about what she said, and saw Dong Qinyan instructing the people around her: "From now on, put these people Separately detain them, they are not allowed to sleep, if they want to sleep, I will give them an injection until they confess, and you are not allowed to use any punishment during this period, you know?"


    What is this? Dong San and the people on the side peeped at each other, really didn''t know what medicine Dong Qinyan was selling in the gourd, but now that Dong Qinyan spoke, they could only obey.


    Using this kind of punishment requires a certain amount of time and patience, Dong Qinyan is extremely bored, and it is impossible to wait in the sky prison stupidly, so she said to Dong San beside her: "Uncle Dong San , you will accompany me to visit my brother''s mansion later, I will live in the Prince''s mansion for the past two days. If the emperor wakes up, you can return to him truthfully. Also, these people are not allowed to move. It has to be handled according to the wishes of this palace, understand?"


    "Yes!" The princess said so, how dare they not obey?


    The streets in Jiankang City are very bustling and lively. It is rare to come out. Wu Wangfu.


    Not long after the things were delivered, Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng rushed to the Prince''s Mansion with the princess.


    Dong Yuanxu was not in the mansion, it was Bai Tongyu who received them.


    Dong Yuanjie frowned and looked at Dong Qinyan, and said disapprovingly, "Niuniu, it''s an eventful time now, you''re not staying in the palace, what are you doing out of the palace?"


    Dong Yuan said angrily from the side: "Needless to say? This girl must have sneaked out when her parents and queen mother were not paying attention. She wants to leave the palace, can those people stop her? ?"


    "Third brother, how do you know me so well?" Dong Qinyan said yin and yang strangely, and it seemed that the two were about to start bickering again.


    If it was normal, Dong Yuanjie would be happy to watch the excitement and add fuel to the fire, but now he has no such thoughts at all, and scolded with a sullen face: "When are you two still in the mood? Quarrel! Niuniu, tell me, what happened in the palace last night?"


    When he received the news this morning, he sent someone into the palace to inquire, but everyone was busy with the aftermath. Yan just knew.


    Dong Qinyan pouted angrily and didn''t look at Dong Yuanzheng at all, and then said solemnly: "Last night, firecrackers were placed in the secret passage of the Imperial Garden, and they ignited together, causing an explosion.


    Because the secret passage has been destroyed long ago, the father emperor and Uncle Dong Yi did not take that secret passage to heart, nor ordered anyone to guard it. This time, it is a chance for those people to take advantage of .


    Wen Boyun said that those people originally planned to make a noise in the imperial garden to attract everyone, so that they could attack other secret passages, but they did not know that the elder brother and Uncle Dong Yi also arranged for other people to guard there. , The two sides fought fiercely, killing and injuring many people.


    Test again.


    My father and mother stayed up all night last night, and this morning, my mother and mother couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She was resting when I passed by. I followed my father to the Ministry of Punishment. Now my father has been persuaded by me to rest, and I have also made arrangements for those prisoners. In about three days, some people must be unable to hold their mouths. "


    Dong Yuanjie raised her eyebrows, seeing that Dong Qinyan was so confident, she knew that she was 100% sure to force those people to confess, she felt relieved, and finally had a smile on her face, "Since you Arrangements have been made, what are you going to do next?"


    "What else can I do? Naturally, I spend a few days here with my eldest brother. It''s not bad to take advantage of these few days to cultivate a relationship with my little nephew." The little boy with pastry, his eyes are full of doting.


    Dong Yuanjie was noncommittal, thought for a while, and said: "Well, the elder brother is probably too busy these days, and he can''t take care of the family, and the elder sister has to take care of two children, so how can I have time to spare? I can take care of you, why don''t you live with your second brother, your second sister-in-law can also talk to you."


    At this moment, Dong Yuanzheng said with a rare good temper: "You can go to my place. Anyway, you and Yuetong are familiar with each other. Just don''t demolish the Wuwangfu when you live there."


    Dong Qinyan rolled her eyes, forcing herself not to quarrel with Dong Yuanzheng. At this time, Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong looked at her expectantly, which made Dong Qinyan embarrassed. It''s okay, she doesn''t pay attention to these things, but now Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng have spoken, she doesn''t choose which side is suitable, so she can only say silently: "I''m not going anywhere, I''ll help my sister-in-law take care of the children in the elder brother''s house, you are a pair. In pairs, what am I going to join in the fun!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 140： Brother, this feeling can be remembered

    Dong Qinyan''s remarks will not make Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong unhappy, but also quietly adjust the atmosphere.


    Several people chatted in the Prince''s Mansion for a long time, until it was dark Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng they left.


    Dong Yuanxu returned to the Prince''s Mansion in the middle of the night in the wind and frost, and before he entered the house, the housekeeper ran out to report: "Qi, the prince, Princess Qingcheng left the palace today, and is now staying in our mansion, the servant heard that , Princess Qingcheng plans to live in our house for two or three days."


    "What? Who brought her out of the palace? Does the emperor have any opinion?" Dong Yuanxu asked in surprise, he had already entered the palace when the accident happened last night, and today is the palace in the palace all day I''m so busy outside, I don''t have any free time at all, and I don''t have time to ask other things.


    The housekeeper said respectfully: "The princess was escorted by the commander of the imperial army, Lord Dong, who has already gone back, saying that she will come to pick up the princess tomorrow, and the servants do not know why the princess chose such a time to go out. palace."


    Dong Yuanxu frowned and thought deeply, then threw the whip, strode into the mansion, and walked straight to Bai Tongyu''s yard.


    Dong Qinyan nodded and said lazily: "I went, and did something for the emperor by the way, and then I came here directly, what happened? But what happened? "


    "Accident? What else are you thinking of! Why didn''t you tell your father and mother after you left the palace, or tell your eldest brother, and went to the Ministry of Punishment by yourself! Do you know where the Heavenly Prison is? Tell me where else in this world you dare not go!" Dong Yuanxu scolded sullenly, but he was worried, Dong Qinyan is so brave, what if there is a big disaster one day?


    Dong Qinyan was scolded by Dong Yuanxu, and she was completely sober. She did not agree with Dong Yuanxu''s scolding, but this was not the time to argue with Dong Yuanxu. When Dong Yuanxu stopped, Dong Qinyan Yancai said: "Big brother, shouldn''t you be busy now? Why do you still have time to tell my sister this?


    You are worried about me, I know, yesterday I went to the Ministry of Punishment to find the father, he knew about my leaving the palace, and I had already promised in front of the father, I will let those people speak, So don''t worry, big brother, little sister knows. "


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanxu sighed helplessly and shook his head, and said nothing more. Before leaving, he repeatedly told Dong Qinyan to let her go.


    When Dong Yuanxu left, Dong Qinyan also left the house. The destination was not the Ministry of Punishment, but the Marquis of Anping.


    Dong Yunlan was very surprised by Dong Qinyan''s visit, "Niuniu, why did you leave the palace?"


    Dong Qinyan saw Dong Yunlan''s expression as usual, and knew that the news of the explosion in the palace had been tightly sealed. Thinking of not worrying Dong Yunlan, Dong Qinyan said casually: "Stay a little in the palace. I''m bored, I came out to relax, I went to my eldest brother''s house yesterday to stay for one night, and today I went to see my little aunt."


    Dong Yunlan was very happy with Dong Qinyan''s arrival, and specially led her to visit Anping Hou''s mansion. Passing Yang Zixuan''s yard, Dong Qinyan saw the Qionghua in the yard and couldn''t help but startled. .


    Dong Yunlan did not know the deep meaning of Qionghua, thinking that Dong Qinyan liked the Qionghua tree, and explained: "The yard is where Zixuan lives, and there are many flowers and plants in it, but Zixuan is the most What I like is this Qionghua. When the Qionghua is blooming, I often see him staring at the Qionghua in a daze. Sometimes he sits for a long time. I don''t know what is so beautiful about this flower. It is worth sitting on it. Most of the day."


    The speaker was unintentional, but listening intentionally, Dong Qinyan''s heart was turbulent, but her face was still light, and she took a special look at Qionghuashu when she left.


    "Little aunt, Zixuan''s cousin has arrived at the southwest border now?" This is the first time Dong Qinyan cares about Yang Zixuan''s whereabouts.


    Dong Yunlan paused for a moment and sighed: "He sent a letter back a month ago, saying that he has already reached the southwest, and now he must have reached the southwest border. I heard that the conditions there are difficult, but I don''t know. How is the child now?"


    Because Dong Qinyan didn''t speak, Dong Yunlan looked up at her and saw that her mood was a little off, so she reacted, holding Dong Qinyan''s hand lightly, and said with emotion: "Nuniu don''t mind. , Zixuan''s child, sooner or later he will figure it out, it just takes a little longer.


    , you are already someone else''s wife, and he will not be the infatuated young man today. Anything without guessing, childhood sweethearts, will become memories. The little aunt believes that Zixuan can also find the person who truly belongs to him and is suitable for him. "


    Dong Yunlan also suffered, and there are not too many restrictions on what kind of woman Yang Zixuan will marry in the future, as long as Yang Zixuan is happy.


    Dong Qinyan listened silently, and said with some regret: "Little aunt, Niuniu sincerely hopes that cousin Zixuan can find a good person and live a happy and peaceful life. He and I are still... The best cousins!"


    "Mmmm." Dong Yunlan patted Dong Qinyan''s hand, and the two walked slowly in the garden. After Dong Qinyan left the Anping residence, for some reason, Yang Zixuan suddenly appeared in her mind. The Qionghua tree in the yard, they grew up together since they were children, Yang Zixuan knew very well what kind of plants he liked. Qionghua was not his heart, but he could enjoy the flowers for half a day when they were in bloom.


    Because of Yang Zixuan''s incident, Dong Qinyan''s mood was a little low, and she didn''t want to go back to the Prince''s Mansion to let Bai Tongyu see it at this time, so she had to order someone to drive a carriage to hang out in Jiankang City.


    ? But it''s not right! Princess Duanhui is notoriously gentle and virtuous. She has always loved princesses, so how could she say princesses!


    The two maids couldn''t understand, they sat in the carriage and looked around through the windows.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 141： Meet Wen Boyun and confess

    "Huh? That''s the Marquis of Changlin!" Yuanyang suddenly said in a high voice, awakening Dong Qinyan who was contemplating.


    Wonderful people have come over to watch the fun, and when they see the plaque of Changlin Marquis Mansion, he agrees with surprise: "It''s true! It''s just that Changlin Marquis Mansion doesn''t look like Anping Marquis Mansion. !"


    The wonderful evaluation was very pertinent, Dong Qinyan said helplessly: "Although the Marquis of Anping is a marquis, Mrs. Anping is Princess Duanhui, which is different from the Marquis of Changlin. If you are willing to ask for the princess'' mansion, the royal father can''t, so he can only make the Marquis of Anping''s mansion more splendid, as compensation for the little aunt."


    The two girls looked like they were suddenly enlightened. The carriage stopped outside the Marquis of Changlin. After a while, Wen Boyun''s voice suddenly came from outside, "But Princess Qingcheng is inside?"


    Yuanyang said in surprise: "Princess, we have met the concubine!"


    Dong Qinyan heard the words, her forehead was immediately covered with black lines, the carriages they were riding were all marked with special marks, and they were still parked at the door of other people''s houses. What kind of encounter is this?


    Wen Boyun heard the voice of the mandarin ducks, and was even more sure of Dong Qinyan, who was in the car, and said excitedly: "Since the princess is here, why don''t you come to the mansion with me and sit down?"


    Wen Boyun wanted to wait for Dong Qinyan to see where he lived and the yard where he lived.


    Dong Qinyan has some changes, but she is worried that they are not married yet. If she goes to Changlin Hou¡¯s mansion at this moment, I am afraid that there will be some good people coming out tomorrow that will hinder her reputation I had no choice but to refuse: "Next time, now is an eventful time, I don''t want to cause trouble to the father and queen, but you just came back from the palace?"


    Wen Boyun was a little disappointed in his heart, but he understood Dong Qinyan''s concerns and said understandingly: "If that''s the case, then next time, I just came out of the palace, and now those secret passages have been investigated. It is clear that something happened, the emperor has already returned to the palace to deal with it, the empress woke up and knew that the princess was a little unhappy about the princess leaving the palace, but she did not order the princess to return to the palace, if the princess has nothing to do, it is better to return to the palace as soon as possible."


    Wen Boyun only vaguely mentioned the secret matter, but Dong Qinyan heard from his words that things were not simple, and this was not a good place to speak, Dong Qinyan could only nod her head and replied : "I''ll go to the Punishment Department first, and I''ll go back to the palace later."


    Wen Boyun didn''t know much about Dong Qinyan''s going to the Ministry of Justice. Thinking that places like the Ministry of Justice were not suitable for Dong Qinyan to set foot in, he insisted on going with Dong Qinyan.


    On the way, Wen Boyun finally knew what Dong Qinyan was doing at the punishment department, and couldn''t help but be shocked: "Is the princess confident that those people will speak?"


    This is not the first person to ask Dong Qinyan this way, Dong Qinyan said helplessly: "Let''s see if we don''t know."


    When the group stepped into the prison of the Ministry of Punishment again, the eyes of the people inside looked at Dong Qinyan no longer with amazement and respect, but with deep awe.


    Seeing the reaction of these people, Dong Qinyan asked in surprise: "Are those people recruited?"


    "Princess is really clever! The ministers are so impressed! Some people can''t stand it early this morning. If there is the first one, there will be the second one. The minister is planning to let them confess before going Report to the princess, I didn''t expect the princess to come here." The officials of the Ministry of Punishment patted Dong Qinyan''s ass, and kept saying good things as if they didn''t want money.


    Dong Qinyan knows that now that someone confesses, Dong Chenghu will no longer find trouble with the Ministry of Punishment, and these people''s official hats can be kept.


    Wen Boyun frowned and couldn''t help but ask, "The princess tortured those people?"


    "No, no, the princess is so kind and noble, how could she torture those people, it''s impossible!" Before Dong Qinyan could speak, the officials of the punishment department had already explained a lot to Wen Boyun.


    Wen Boyun''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Just like that, they confessed?"


    & nbsp; Just don¡¯t let them sleep, but they never stop eating and drinking.¡±


    Wen Boyun is still digesting the news, Dong Qinyan has come to the front of those annoying cells.


    The eyes of these people are red, the blue veins on their foreheads are bulging, and they look like life is worse than death. Dong Qinyan doesn''t find it strange at all, those who see these prisoners for the first time People are stunned, doesn''t it say that the princess is useless? Why do these people seem more uncomfortable than dying?


    "Princess... This is?" Wen Boyun asked loudly.


    Dong Qinyan read the confession and explained: "I won''t let them die, so they can''t commit suicide, and now they haven''t rested for three or four days, and their bodies have long been unable to bear it. Now, just imagine, how does it feel when a person wants to die but can''t die, his body is extremely tired, and he has to be forced to wake up?"


    Dong Qinyan had seen this kind of method in the dungeon of the cold palace in her previous life. At that time, the woman was driven mad all her life, and in the end she could not rest her eyes, and her hideous appearance is still clearly reflected in her. in mind.


    The people around listened to Dong Qinyan''s explanation, and they all shivered for a while, goosebumps all over, they didn''t dare to think deeply.


    Wen Boyun looked at Dong Qinyan complexly, she really couldn''t imagine how a woman who was loved by thousands of people would understand these sinister means of extorting confessions, this kind of thing should not be contacted by Dong Qinyan .


    It is impossible for the emperor and the queen to let the princess touch this kind of thing, and the prince and the others will not let the princess see the dark side of this world. It seems that the princess has had a similar experience before?


    When Wen Boyun thought of this, his face became gloomy involuntarily, which really scared the officials around him.


    After reading these confessions, Dong Qinyan frowned and asked, "Is this a confession from one person, or is it from multiple people?"


    , the confession of the other person is completely different from theirs, it is estimated that the other party''s forces."


    "So, isn''t it possible that other forces exist?" Wen Boyun said coldly.


    The jailer nodded embarrassedly, that''s why they didn''t go to report to Dong Qinyan right away.


    Wen Boyun was silent for a while, and said to Dong Qinyan: "Princess, if you trust me, hand it over to me here, and I will take you back to the palace first, so that the emperor and the empress don''t worry."


    Wen Boyun didn''t want Dong Qinyan to touch these things from the bottom of her heart. If she could, I hope she would never touch the dark side of this world.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 142： Wen Boyuns doubts, which forces

    Dong Qinyan looked at Wen Boyun''s worried and firm eyes, hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    When Wen Boyun escorted Dong Qinyan back to the palace and returned to the punishment department, two more people confessed. Wen Boyun happened to make a transcript by himself and carefully observed the state of these people, and he was shocked again.


    The situation of these people is even more terrible than what Dong Qinyan said. They have reached the brink of collapse. If they continue like this, they will either go crazy or die miserably.


    How did the princess know about such a cruel method of extorting a confession? Wen Boyun had deep doubts in his heart that he couldn''t understand, so he had to bury them in his heart.


    The next day, when Dong Qinyan woke up early in the morning, she heard Yuanyang say excitedly: "Princess, today the servant found the bag on the tree again, it''s the same as before, the servant didn''t peek!"


    Yuanyang emphasized it, stuck her head out, couldn''t help but curiously wanted to know the contents of the kit, but was kicked out of the palace by Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, she didn''t know why, and then she thought about what happened yesterday, thinking, was Wen Boyun scared by her words yesterday, so he asked her a question so euphemistically?


    But this time Dong Qinyan still didn''t plan to answer him, she put it away after reading the kit.


    After noon, Wen Boyun specially rushed to Qingcheng Palace to see Dong Qinyan, and didn''t ask about the treasure, but said straight to the point: "Princess, those people have all confessed, and the testimony has been Present it to the emperor, this time I''m afraid there will be another turmoil!"


    Wen Boyun''s face was full of disappointment.


    Seeing him like this, Dong Qinyan had a bad feeling in her heart, "But these forces are wrong?"


    Wen Boyun nodded and shook his head, he didn''t hide it in front of Dong Qinyan, and said bluntly: "Among these people, one of them is a confidant of the previous royal family, and this force is understandable. , after all, the previous dynasty was destroyed by Daqi, and it is normal for them to hate us.


    The other force came from the Great Wei, presumably with the three princes of the Great Wei before.


    There is also a force coming from Shu County. This force is very mysterious, and even those people do not know who their master is. From the time they entered the palace to the present, the main purpose was to keep an eye on the direction of the court, and they did not do anything out of the ordinary, so we can''t find the source yet.


    In the end, there are some impatient people in the court! "


    Speaking of this, Wen Boyun''s face was much gloomier. If it was the people in front of him, he wouldn''t be so annoyed, but the last wave of forces really made him angry, especially when his father once Being used by those people as spearmen, if he hadn''t sensed something was wrong, he would have repeatedly dissuaded him in front of the Marquis of Changlin. I''m afraid that their position as a marquis would no longer be guaranteed.


    Dong Qinyan squinted and asked: "People in the court? But those clowns who have been jumping around before?"


    Wen Boyun was stunned for a moment, then reacted and nodded, "It''s them, after the emperor ascended the throne, they knew that the situation was over. Secretly win over civil and military officials, trying to subvert the emperor''s regime.


    They also used this to spread rumors, so that the people thought that the emperor was not the real son of heaven, and conspired to rebel through public opinion.


    The emperor already knows about this matter. As for the content of the confession, only me, you and the emperor know about it. No fourth person knows. Especially around these people, there is a faint shadow of the Pei family, and the emperor is even more reluctant to wait. "


    "Pei''s family? How could it be?" Dong Qinyan was stunned. If the Pei family had this heart, they could have stood up and become king when Song Youxin died. Why should they support Dong Chenghu? ?


    Dong Qinyan couldn''t figure it out, she shook her head and said, "The Pei family should not be the mastermind. If they wanted this throne, they would not have helped the father emperor from the beginning. Now the father emperor wants to deal with the Pei family. , but I just wanted to break down the power of the Pei family, and never thought of doing anything to the Pei family."


    "What the princess said is very true, the Pei family is indeed not the mastermind, or the Pei family has almost nothing to do with those people, but the Pei family knows their plans and what they are planning. But he thought he didn''t know anything, and planned to be on the sidelines to distract the emperor''s attention. The emperor was very angry about this. Before, the emperor still had a trace of guilt towards the Pei family, but now he doesn''t even have that guilt anymore." Wen Boyun sighed. said.


    What is the most taboo. But they were thinking of following the dragon''s merits, enjoying glory, wealth and power, and standing under a big tree to enjoy the shade. How could there be such a good thing in this world!


    Dong Qinyan still has some things she can''t figure out, "You said that some of those secret passages are related to those people, I remember that these secret passages were all left over from the previous dynasty, could it be that these secret passages are still big Was it dug after Qi was established?"


    Wen Boyun looked at Dong Qinyan in astonishment, and then said in disbelief: "Where is the need for so much trouble! Yongjia Hou has been in the palace for so long to investigate the secret passage, and those who are interested have already noticed that something is wrong. , Yongjiahou can investigate the secret passage, can''t others? To be honest, someone has already found some secret passages before Yongjiahou, and even used the secret passage to do some unknown things.


    In short, Princess, don''t leave Qingcheng Palace easily when you come in. The situation in the palace is that the emperor can''t pat his chest to ensure that everything is safe, especially since there are many people staring in the dark, let''s There is still a month left to get married. You can bear it again and leave the palace after you get married. "


    Speaking of the marriage, Wen Boyun''s mood was obviously much better, and he said excitedly: "The princess mansion built by the queen for the princess has been completed, and everything in it is according to the princess. The location is very close to the Prince''s Mansion and Prince Wen''s Mansion, so it will be much more convenient for the princess to go out in the future."


    Dong Qinyan''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Wen Boyun in front of her, for some reason, she suddenly thought of Yang Zixuan and what Dong Yunlan said to her, she quickly shook her head and waved away the sadness He said with a smile: "The mother''s intention is to let us live in the Princess Mansion after we get married, but I don''t care. Living in the Changlin Hou Mansion and the Princess Mansion are the same. If we all have to live in the Princess Mansion in the future, you should also watch Just add something you like in it.¡±


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 143： The origin of the means of extorting confessions, Queen

    For Dong Qinyan''s sudden concern, Wen Boyun was stunned at first, but then he only felt warm from his heart to his limbs, his whole body was hot, looked at Dong Qinyan hotly, and said affectionately: " Princess, I''m just a rough person, I don''t have to be so particular about it, as long as the princess likes me, I''ll be happy."


    The atmosphere was inexplicably sweet, but fortunately the beautiful and the mandarin duck were not around, otherwise Dong Qinyan would be embarrassed.


    In order to resolve the strange atmosphere, Dong Qinyan said: "This morning my maid found a treasure bag on the plane tree again, you were busy with interrogation yesterday, when will you enter the palace? let it go?"


    "Hmm..." Wen Boyun touched the back of his head a little embarrassedly, he was embarrassed to say that he went to the palace all night just to give some tips.


    Seeing how stupid he is, Dong Qinyan probably guessed it a bit, and felt even more embarrassed.


    The two fell into a brief silence, and Wen Boyun suddenly asked: "Why does the princess know the means of extracting a confession?"


    Dong Qinyan''s cemetery raised her head to meet Wen Boyun''s eyes, and found that there was only deep worry and distress in his eyes, but no doubts about her, he relaxed and showed a faint smile, "Why? Now? I know it''s weird?"


    Wen Boyun nodded honestly, and said inexplicably: "Princess, you know, I have never seen or heard of your method of extorting a confession, not only I have never heard of it, but also the people from the Ministry of Punishment. Golden branches and jade leaves, a collection of thousands of pets, I really can''t think of how the princess knew about these methods. If the princess said that she thought of it, it would be even more impossible. The princess is kind-hearted. "


    When she met Wen Boyun''s sincere eyes, Dong Qinyan was at a loss for words. It was obviously impossible to tell the truth to Wen Boyun, but if she wanted her to make up lies to deceive him, she felt that she couldn''t get past the level in her heart, so she remained silent. After a while, Dong Qinyan sighed slowly: "Personnel affairs are unpredictable, world affairs are so long and hard to say, where to ask the sky. I don''t know how many dynasties have changed in this imperial city, and how many secrets there are in it, I don''t know either. It''s just that I like to learn about the past.


    To be honest, the confession method you asked about was the secret confession method of the previous royal family. Do you know who this confession method was used on? "


    Wen Boyun''s face was eager to seek knowledge, seeing him like this, Dong Qinyan said quietly: "This method seems gentle, the person who is forced to confess does not need to suffer from flesh and blood, but it is extremely torturous. Spirit is most suitable for women, and it is the most common in the cold palace of the previous royal family.


    Have you heard of the dungeon in the cold palace? "


    Wen Boyun nodded, talking about the cold palace, to avoid thinking about what happened after Dong Qinyan went to the cold palace before, he is still puzzled, why Dong Qinyan went to the cold palace, why did she enter the dungeon , and why did that person commit suicide after she left.


    It''s just that he respects Dong Qinyan, and it was last year, so he doesn''t plan to bring it up again. Now Dong Qinyan actually mentioned that dungeon by herself, which reminded him all of doubts.


    Dong Qinyan continued to say: "I went into the dungeon out of curiosity, met those people from the previous dynasty, said a few words to Emperor Daliang, and also contacted the women in his harem, From them, I have heard of many secrets from the previous dynasty, and the methods of extorting confessions are more or less known by the maids and eunuchs who have been in contact with the dungeon, so I know these methods are normal, right?"


    Dong Qinyan''s words were true and false, but they perfectly explained Wen Boyun''s confusion. As for why Dong Qinyan went to the cold palace before, Wen Boyun couldn''t ask more questions, so he could only give up.


    "It turns out that, I can rest assured, it''s just the princess, the previous dynasty was corrupt, and the court was in chaos. If you like to hear some stories, I can collect them from outside the palace. As for You can just listen to the stories of the previous dynasty, and don''t take it too seriously." Wen Boyun didn''t want Dong Qinyan to listen too much and learn those bad things.


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a while, then she was amused, "Do you think I will be affected by those things?"


    Wen Boyun quickly shook his head to deny, "I didn''t mean that, I was just worried that the princess heard those heavy things and affected her mood."


    "Okay, you don''t need to explain, I understand your worries, and I will pay attention to it in the future. Let''s not talk about this, you just mentioned the mysterious power of Shu County, do you have any clues? "Dong Qinyan has some guesses in her heart, but she is not sure, if Dong Chenghu and the others have no clues, I am afraid she will take the risk of reminding me a word or two.


    Speaking of the business, Wen Boyun immediately calmed down and said solemnly: "No, we have just learned about that force, the emperor has ordered the prince to investigate, but Shu County is 100,000 away from Jiankang. Eight thousand miles away, I have never heard of any forces entrenched there before, except this time I heard that there are robbers there because of the opening of border trade, there is really no clue about the other."


    These situations have long been expected by Dong Qinyan, looking at the snowflakes falling outside the window, Dong Qinyan sighed: "Would you like to sit down and listen to me tell a story?"


    How could Wen Boyun not be willing! He was eager to stay in Qingcheng Palace for a while, "Princess, please tell me!"


    Wen Boyun was already sitting upright, staring at Dong Qinyan attentively, waiting for her so-called story, but Dong Qinyan shouted to the attendant outside: "Wonderful man, give Captain Wen a hot tea dessert."


    The wonderful people outside the room responded softly, but after a while, they and the mandarin ducks together, one holding tea and one dessert, filled the entire table.


    "Princess, it seems that the story you are going to tell is very long." Wen Boyun laughed seriously when he saw this battle.


    Dong Qinyan smiled and did not speak, she let the beautiful and Yuanyang retreat first, poured tea for Wen Boyun herself, pointed to the dim sum on the table and said, "These are sweet as honey dim sum. , although it is said that I developed it together with my mother, but most of it is the mother''s idea. I don''t know what is going on in my mother''s mind. She always has many novel ideas, as if it is like a treasure. , it will never end. Do you think my mother is a magical person?"


    Wen Boyun didn''t know why Dong Qinyan suddenly brought the topic to the Empress, but she nodded solemnly and patiently: "The Empress is naturally not an ordinary person, I have already seen the Empress several times. Second, so far, I still cannot see through the empress, and every time I see it, I always feel as if I have seen it for the first time, but only such an unusual person can stand side by side with the emperor."


    When Wen Boyun talked about Gu Shuixiu, his expression immediately became respectful and solemn, and he didn''t even dare to call himself "I".


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 144： The so-called story, the past

    Dong Qinyan understood Wen Boyun''s feelings, and said: "Then you know that there was such a woman in the past, and there are many legends about her story, but later Emperor Liang did not allow it If the name of this person is mentioned again outside the palace, as time goes by, few people remember this person and things about this person."


    Wen Boyun listened with a serious face, but Dong Qinyan had a face of reminiscence, and her words were full of emotional sighs, "That woman and Liang Huang were childhood sweethearts and had a prominent family background, if there were no accidents, that woman When he became an adult, he was supposed to marry Emperor Liang as his wife, but it was a pity that good luck made people. At that time, Emperor Liang was not an emperor. In order to contain a general in the court, the first emperor of Liang gave that woman to the general.


    Liang Huang was powerless to stop, he could only watch his beloved marry someone else''s wife, no one knew whether he had hatred or resentment in his heart, but it is rumored that Liang Huang did not anything out of the ordinary.


    In the second year, Emperor Liang married a young lady of the Wu clan as his wife. This marriage was requested by Emperor Liang himself from the first emperor of Liang, and along with the marriage, Emperor Liang and The rumors about the love affair between the young ladies of the Wu ethnic group caused quite a stir among the people at that time, and even many literati poets wrote many poems to praise the love between Emperor Liang and the young lady of the Wu ethnic group. "


    Dong Qinyan said that Emperor Liang¡¯s romantic history Wen Boyun knew more or less, but he didn¡¯t know that Emperor Liang still had a childhood sweetheart, ¡°And then?¡±


    "Then..." Dong Qinyan looked at Wen Boyun, a deep resentment suddenly flashed in her unfocused eyes, but it was fleeting, even Wen Boyun thought it was her delusion.


    "After Huang Huang and Miss Wu Clan got married, the palace change happened not long after, Emperor Liang took the throne logically, Miss Wu Clan became queen, Huang Huang honored his original love to Wu Clan After the young lady made her promise, the relationship between husband and wife was not bad in the first few years. In order to consolidate the throne, Emperor Liang needed a concubine, and the queen also endured it, but over time, the queen found that the relationship between her and Emperor Liang seemed to be more and more cold. Now, after several years of hard work, she gave birth to a daughter for Liang Huang, and she didn''t even have a son, so she felt even more uneasy.


    For Emperor Liang to hang around in the harem, she could only endure and bear it, because she always believed in her heart that Emperor Liang loved her, but she had to do it out of resignation, until the palace banquet that year ...The general who had fought abroad for many years returned triumphantly with his wife and children. In order to show his favor for the general, Emperor Liang specially announced their family to enter the palace.


    The queen accompanied Liang Huang to receive the general''s family, that is, on that day, she met Liang Huang''s childhood sweetheart, the woman who looked eighty to her.


    The queen didn''t find it strange at first, and said that she had a relationship with the general''s wife. Who knew that the maid next to the queen was chatting with the general''s wife''s personal maid and heard a lot of the general''s wife. The maid did not dare to hide her past affairs with Emperor Liang after she learned of it, and told the queen everything after sending off the general''s wife.


    At that time, the queen only felt that her sky was falling, and the belief she had always believed in collapsed in an instant. She really couldn''t accept this fact, so she ran to question Emperor Liang, who knew that Emperor Liang was cruel Tell her that now that the woman is back, he no longer needs a substitute.


    From that day on, the queen fell out of favor completely. It didn''t matter if she fell out of favor. What made her unacceptable was the fact that she was only a substitute. The emperor had never stepped into her palace, and she had no idea what was going on outside.


    It wasn''t until one day that the maid next to the general''s wife sneaked into the queen''s bedroom and risked her life to ask for an interview. In the palace, at the same time attack the general''s residence.


    At that time, the only hope in the queen''s heart was completely annihilated, but her reason had not completely dissipated, and the unwillingness and resentment in her heart prompted her to do a very crazy thing, that is to help The general''s wife escaped from the palace.


    In the end, the person escaped successfully, Liang Huang was furious, the queen was sent to the cold palace and died in the dark dungeon, and her only daughter was also married by Liang Huang to the remote Jingzhou ,died¡­"


    Dong Qinyan said this, her mood fluctuated, she took a deep breath and stopped, staring at Wen Boyun''s eyes, without saying a word for a long time.


    Wen Boyun did not know why, but his heart suddenly filled with pity. It was obvious that Dong Qinyan was talking about the secrets of the royal family in the previous dynasty, why did his heart hurt.


    Maybe because of Dong Qinyan''s expression, or because of Dong Qinyan''s tone, he really couldn''t figure out why.


    "What is the meaning of the story the princess told?" Wen Boyun said inexplicably.


    "Do you think the queen''s life is very sad?" Dong Qinyan asked quietly.


    Wen Boyun nodded and sighed: "Hongyan has a bad life, because she is not human, so she is so miserable. The princess said that Queen Daliang is the master of Feng Qiqin, right?"


    "Yes!" Dong Qinyan replied softly.


    Wen Boyun knew that Dong Qinyan would play this Feng Qiqin, so she naturally understood about this Feng Qiqin, Wen Boyun had no doubts about it, just asked in a puzzled way: " Why did the princess tell me the story of Queen Daliang today, it should be more than just a simple story!"


    "You are really smart." Dong Qinyan praised Wen Boyun, and immediately said: "Naturally, it is not so simple, just now we talked about the mysterious power of Shu County, I guess it may be with the general of Daliang. Related, at that time, the general''s wife had successfully escaped from Jiankang, and the general''s son also escaped under the protection of the guards. At that time, they fled to the southwest.


    This force is so mysterious, they just ambush in the palace, but they never let them do anything unfavorable. These can only be said that they have concerns or worries in their hearts. As the saying goes, once they are bitten by a snake, they are afraid of the rope for ten years. Could it be that they did this in order to prevent the imperial court from attacking them again? "


    Wen Boyun''s eyes widened in shock, Dong Qinyan''s thoughts gave him new ideas, and he had no clue in an instant, he actually had a lot of guesses, Wen Boyun stood up in surprise, She grabbed Dong Qinyan''s hand excitedly, with a look of admiration, "Princess is simply the smartest woman I have ever seen in my life. Boyun is very convinced. If he can marry the princess in this life, Boyun will die without regrets!"


    For Wen Boyun''s sudden confession, Dong Qinyan was stunned and said with a smile: "Take care of me there!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 145： In love with each other, my daughters heart

    Dong Qinyan looked down at the hand held tightly by Wen Boyun, not knowing how to respond, but there was a trace of relief, sweetness, and expectation in her heart.


    Following Dong Qinyan''s eyes, Wen Boyun realized it, and after realizing it, he let go of Dong Qinyan''s hand and apologized again and again, "Princess, I''m too excited, more If there is any offense, please forgive the princess, I will go to see the emperor and the prince, and tell them what I said, so that the emperor can make a decision early."


    Wen Boyun didn''t dare to stay any longer, for fear that he would be too excited, and it would be bad if he really did something to offend Dong Qinyan later.


    Dong Qinyan reacted, smiled tenderly, nodded to Wen Boyun, and instructed: "When you go to see the father and elder brother, don''t tell them it''s my guess, just say yes You listened to the story I told and thought of it yourself."


    Wen Boyun hesitated for a moment, and seeing Dong Qinyan insisted, he had to nod helplessly.


    After Wen Boyun left Qingcheng Palace, Dong Qinyan looked at the direction he left, and instantly slumped on the ground, a tear fell from the corner of her eyes, and she said to herself: "You know, I''m going down How determined to tell you these things? From now on, I really have to say goodbye to the past! Wu Ya''s tragic life will never happen to Dong Qinyan again!"


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes gleamed, her fists clenched, her eyes slowly turned from resentment and confusion to firm and sober.


    When the beautiful and the mandarin ducks entered the door, they saw Dong Qinyan sitting on the ground, the two maids were startled, and the beautiful woman quickly stepped forward to help Dong Qinyan, "Princess, why are you sitting down? It''s on the ground? It''s cold winter now, and it''s still snowing outside! If you get sick, the emperor and the empress will be worried again."


    The concern in the wonderful tone and the Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu she mentioned made Dong Qinyan''s heart overflowing with warmth, and Dong Qinyan showed a satisfied smile to the two maids, softly He said, "Help Ben Gong get up, it''s not dark yet, Ben Gong is going to Mingxiu Palace to have dinner with the queen mother."


    The beautiful man and the mandarin duck peeped at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts. I don¡¯t know why the princess was thinking about it. They couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm of the princess.


    Yuanyang looked at the sky outside, hurriedly took out Dong Qinyan''s cloak, and ordered the servants to go to the Mingxiu Palace to spread the word. After doing this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dong Qinyan just arrived outside the Mingxiu Palace, and found that Jingjing had already taken her servants to guard outside. As soon as she saw her, Jingjing immediately greeted her, waited, and led Dong Qinyan to see Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu saw her daughter who was wrapped like a penguin, and smiled rudely: "You girl, it really startled me when someone suddenly came over to spread the word. Why are you so interested today? Are you thinking of having dinner with your mother?"


    In the past, Dong Qinyan would only accompany Gu Shuixiu for breakfast or lunch, and almost never had dinner together. First, Gu Shuixiu did not want Dong Qinyan to return to Qingcheng Palace at night, and secondly, She had to wait for Dong Chenghu to come back for dinner. Dong Chenghu''s time was not so punctual, and Gu Shuixiu didn''t want Dong Qinyan to wait with her.


    Dong Qinyan took off her cloak under the services of the beautiful and the mandarin duck, and trotted like a little girl to Gu Shuixiu''s side, held her arm affectionately, and rubbed a few times, Nuo Nuo said: "Niuniu misses her mother, so she will come to accompany her!"


    Dong Qinyan didn''t call Gu Shuixiu''s mother, but her mother, which made Gu Shuixiu''s heart soften. Mother, it''s too late to be happy! What do you want to eat? Mother asked Cuifu to make it for you."


    Dong Qinyan shook her head coquettishly, "Niuniu can eat anything, I just want to come over and talk to my mother."


    "What''s wrong with you girl today? It doesn''t look like she''s been wronged. The eyes are full of questions, and the two girls are also inexplicable. How do they know what happened to the princess, and they are still in a circled state.


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t get an answer, so she had to follow Dong Qinyan and let her linger for a while before the mother and daughter began to eat normally.


    At this moment, Dong Qinyan is puzzled, "Empress mother, where is the royal father? Don''t wait for him?"


    Gu Shuixiu sighed and said jokingly: "Your father is always in charge of all kinds of things, how could he stay in Mingxiu Palace at any time, just before you came, your father just left, it seems that you are discussing things with Wen Boyun I went, the explosion in the palace just got a bit of a frown. Your father, the emperor, is not in a good mood recently because of this, so you just stay in the palace honestly. After you get married, you won''t be able to control which mansion you want to go to to hang out with your father and mother. "


    Dong Qinyan nodded obediently, just now Wen Boyun said she was going to see Dong Chenghu, it seems that his efficiency is quite high. It''s just that after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, Dong Qinyan always felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, "Empress mother, even if Niuniu is married, she can always visit you in the palace. You said it was so sad."


    "Yes!" Gu Shuixiu smiled wistfully. Dong Qinyan was her last child. After Dong Qinyan got married, she would really be fine, how boring life in the palace would be in the future. , "Alas! You guys are still more lively around you. After you start a family and start a business, you can''t take care of your mother!"


    "How come!" Dong Qinyan retorted seriously: "Mother, if you find it boring, you can ask your sister-in-law to send your little nephew to the palace to accompany you, or call Nian''er into the palace. With you, Nian''er is now nine years old, and it''s time to say kiss in a few years. Since brother Junchi was admitted to the jinshi, although he is still in Linhai County, now he also has a child of his own. Cousin Huijun usually takes care of him I have to take care of the family''s business, take care of the children, and have limited energy. The care of Nian''er will never be as thoughtful as the biological mother.


    You shouldn''t give an order to let brother Junchi send Nian''er to the palace and bring up Nian''er by his mother. Who would dare to dislike Nian''er as an orphan without a father and mother in the future, and if you do this, you can still Relief Song Youxin and those old ministries, killing two birds with one stone. "


    When Gu Shuixiu heard the words, she really thought about it seriously, Dong Qinyan persevered and persuaded: "Mother, if you call Nian''er into the palace, I think the aunt will also be happy, now the eldest cousin We''ve already got married, and my cousin is married, so my cousin is still under age, and when my cousin gets married, I''m afraid that what the aunt can''t let go of is Nian''er."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 146： Dong Qinyans suggestion, Gu Shuixius doubt

    For what Dong Qinyan said, Gu Shuixiu felt like a mirror, but...


    "Nian''er was brought up by Junchi after all, and has followed Junchi all these years. Junchi is her closest relative. If the queen mother calls her into the palace like this, only I''m afraid that Junchi will be reluctant to give up, even Huijun''s side is hard to say, besides, what if Nian''er herself is reluctant to leave Linhai County?" Gu Shuixiu didn''t want to see such a result.


    Dong Qinyan chuckled lightly: "Mother, you send Uncle Dong San or Uncle Dong Wei to Linhai County by water and ask them for their opinions. If Nian''er really doesn''t want to. If you want to enter the palace, then let''s not force it, if Nian''er wants to enter the palace, wouldn''t it be just right?"


    The most important thing is that Gu Huijun can relax a little. Since Gu Huijun and Zhang Junchi got married, they have now given birth to a son, which can be regarded as the successor of the Zhang family. Zhang Junchi attaches great importance to this child, and the couple All the focus is on this child, and Zhang Junchi is now the prefect of Linhai County. He is busy with official business, and there is no extra time to take care of Nian''er.


    Find a good home.


    Gu Shuixiu was more and more moved by what Dong Qinyan said, and thought about it: "Wait later, the mother will discuss with your father, if your father has no opinion, we will send someone to go. Linhai County will pick you up."


    "Yeah!" Dong Qinyan smiled happily.


    Gu Shuixiu waited, and waited until late at night to bring Dong Chenghu back. The couple went to bed soon. Gu Shuixiu saw that although Dong Chenghu was a little tired, he was in good spirits, so she called Dong Qinyan''s The suggestion said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with this girl today, she came here specially to say she wants to accompany us for dinner, I''m very sorry that I couldn''t wait for you, and she acted like a spoiled child to me for a long time, and then she tortured me and asked me to give Nian''er to me. Enter the palace.


    Although Niuniu has always been very sensible, I always feel that she is different today! "


    Gu Shuixiu whispered in Dong Chenghu''s ear, Dong Chenghu heard the name Nian''er, he couldn''t help but think of Zhang Xingchi and Song Qingqing, and sighed with emotion: "In a blink of an eye, Xingchi and Qingqing have both left Years later, their daughter is so old! Now that Junchi is busy with official business and has a son of his own, it is inevitable that he will be a little negligent towards Nian¡¯er. It¡¯s better to take her into the palace, let¡¯s just raise her as a granddaughter for a few years, and then we will Find a good husband for her, I want to come to Xingchi and Qingqing to have a spirit in the sky, and they can rest in peace."


    Speaking of such a heavy topic, Gu Shuixiu''s mood was more or less affected, so she changed the subject and said, "By the way, why are you so late today? Could it be that Boyun''s child has something to do with it? Important? He and Niuniu are about to get married, so the emperor should not give him too many tasks and affect the marriage of the two children."


    Gu Shuixiu half-jokingly looked at Dong Chenghu half-seriously.


    When Wen Boyun was mentioned, Dong Chenghu''s eyes lit up and he immediately became energetic, "It''s fine if you don''t talk about it, when you talk about Wen Boyun, I can''t help but praise him, this time Things in Shu County are a bit tricky. It just so happened that a spy who had sneaked into Shu County was found in the palace. Yuan Xu and I were bothering about this, and Boyun came over to tell me today.


    He said that the mysterious forces in Shujun didn''t seem to have any ill will towards us. Today he heard Niuniu talk about some old things from the previous dynasty at Niuniu''s side again. On a whim, said Shujun That force is the descendant of the general who was exterminated by Emperor Liang in the previous dynasty. I asked people to investigate this time, and found that it was really possible. That kid solved a big problem for me! "


    Dong Chenghu nodded excitedly and said with a smile: "The former general''s surname was Zheng and his name was Zheng Kui. He was very famous at the time, but we all lived in the mountains of Yongjia County at that time, and the news was blocked. I heard that Zheng Kui was married to the Shangguan family, the daughter of the Taifu. Because the Shangguan family was the daughter of the Taifu, she grew up with Emperor Liang since childhood. She was also a childhood sweetheart. The relationship between her and Emperor Liang was very complicated.


    Finally, after the Shangguan family married Zheng Kui, they left Jiankang with Zheng Kui, while Liang Huang went to the Wu family''s direct wife, the Wu family and the Shangguan family are rumored to be very similar Similarly, there are rumors that Liang Huang married the Wu family because of the unrequited love for the Shangguan family. Later, not long after the Shangguan family returned to Jiankang with Zheng Kui, the Zheng family was wiped out. The records of the historians left by the previous dynasty did not record it. The reason why the Zheng family was destroyed.


    But today Boyun''s child heard a statement from Niuniu, saying that Liang Huang was worried about Zheng Kui''s power, wanted to dispose of the Zheng family, and wanted to continue with the Shangguan family Fate, under the guise of Queen Wu, summoned the Shangguan family to enter the palace, imprisoned the Shangguan family in the palace, and at the same time attacked the Zheng family. Queen Wu was demoted to the cold palace for helping the Shangguan family escape, and finally died miserably in the cold palace.


    The point is that those who escaped from the Shangguan family and the Zheng family went to the southwest. Combined with the trend of this force, Wen Boyun guessed that these people were descendants of the Zheng family. "


    After hearing this, Gu Shuixiu''s eyes widened, and she asked incredulously, "How can Niuniu know about things that were not even recorded in the records of the former dynasties... Your Majesty, I don''t know if it''s my illusion, I always feel that Niuniu is very concerned about the affairs of the previous dynasty, and it seems that as long as the incident of the previous dynasty is mentioned, her mood will be affected."


    Gu Shuixiu herself came from transmigration, which is her secret, but she never thought that Dong Qinyan also came from transmigration, because Dong Qinyan has been normal since she was born, that is, She is smarter and more sensible than ordinary people, and her temperament is a little colder. There is nothing wrong with this in her opinion. Until they entered the palace, Dong Qinyan occasionally made some puzzling actions.


    Before she insisted on going to the cold palace, and Feng Qiqin, she couldn''t understand this the most, Feng Qiqin was the dowry of Queen Wu, and those idiots in Dawei studied for so many years and failed to Dong Qinyan managed to figure out the mystery of Feng Qiqin in three or two times. This is not something that can be done by hearing it. Now that Dong Qinyan can tell the old story of Queen Wu, she is really worried.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, Gu Shuixiu even wondered if Queen Wu had transmigrated into Dong Qinyan''s body, but she found a chance to test Dong Qinyan''s childhood affairs, Dong Qinyan always knew nothing She had to give up the idea when she picked up the words so badly, and since Gu Shuixiu often heard Dong Qinyan inquiring about the old affairs of the previous dynasty, Gu Shuixiu let go of her doubts.


    But these old things that Dong Chenghu said today don''t even have the records of the envoys. Is it possible that the surviving former palace people in the palace will know? Gu Shuixiu had to be suspicious again.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ¡¾Sweet, Pet, Pure, Strong, 1V1¡¿


    Is the Iceberg too difficult? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Travel to the Northern Qi Dynasty unknown years ago, her relatives died, her lover changed her heart, and she had to face the cold eyes of her stepmother.


    But you don''t want to be stuffed into a sedan chair one day, so you got married so hastily?


    This King Ning, his nominal husband, the ice cube face in the early stage, the gentle, considerate and infatuated man in the later stage, the gentleman in the early stage, and the beasts in the later stage, this person knows the face but not the heart.

 v5 Chapter 147： Peace of mind in my hometown, Zhang Nianer enters the palace

    Dong Chenghu patted Gu Shuixiu''s hand reassuringly, and said with a long sigh of relief, "I know what you said, Niuniu... She really cares about the affairs of the previous dynasty, but so what? As long as she''s still our Niuniu, it''s fine, as for the rest, we don''t know it, as long as our family is fine."


    Dong Chenghu knew more things that Gu Shuixiu didn¡¯t know, and even in some cases he knew better than Gu Shuixiu. But what he feared was not why Dong Qinyan was so abnormal, but that Dong Qinyan would suddenly leave them.


    Thinking back to the first time he knew he had a daughter, he was so excited that it was like a dream, he still remembers that he was afraid of melting the daughter in his mouth, holding it in his mouth. Afraid of falling in his hand, the baby is incredible. If something really happened to Dong Qinyan, he would not be able to accept such a blow.


    Gu Shuixiu seemed to feel Dong Chenghu''s unease, she was silent for a while, pursed her lips, and said softly: "Chenghu, after this matter, let''s help Yuan Xu lay the foundation of Daqi, just Is it good to go back to seclusion? Go back to Cuizhu Mountain and continue to live a life of living and resting at the sunrise.¡±


    "You like that kind of life? Don''t you think it''s hard?" Dong Chenghu asked amusingly, but his heart was filled with warmth. His water show is always his water show. no change.


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head gently and said softly, "It''s still a solid life in Cuizhu Mountain, although there is no such wealth and glory, but the peace of mind is my hometown, and Cuizhu Mountain is the two of us. The painstaking effort belongs to us only, and if I can spend my old age there, I will be content."


    Dong Chenghu heard the words, hugged Gu Shuixiu tightly, his eyes were full of tenderness, "Yes, when Daqi stabilizes, I will give the throne to Yuan Xu, if I can stay there When I find my hometown, let''s go back and have a look. If we can''t find it, we''ll go back to Cuizhu Mountain and continue to live as hunters in the mountains. When we have leisure time, we go out to hunt, and even if we don''t go out, we can eat what we raise at home. Livestock, have their own fields, plant your favorite flowers and plants, drink tea and blow the wind in the shade of the yard in summer, and chat in the warm sun in the yard in winter, how wonderful..."


    In the beautiful life sketched by Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu fell asleep unexpectedly. In her dream, there was no country, no politics, no conspiracy, no children, only the two of them. happy ordinary people live.


    Time flies between my fingers, but in a few moments, Dong Qinyan gets married.


    A carriage slowly drove into Jiankang City Gate. On this special day, if you want to enter and leave Jiankang, you need to go through layers of inspections, but this carriage is unobstructed, all the way through Jiankang Kang Street, headed straight to the direction of the Imperial Palace.


    Zhang Nian''er in the carriage was a little nervous and a little hopeful, looked at Dong San on the opposite side and asked: "Grandpa Dong San, today is the wedding day of Princess Qingcheng, so I entered the palace like this. , will it cause trouble for the Empress?"


    When she set off from Linhai County, her uncle told her repeatedly. Now the Dong family is not what it used to be. She can no longer call her aunt and grandmother. Aunt Yan can''t be called Aunt Yan anymore, she must be called Princess Qingcheng respectfully. She has repeatedly warned her several times along the way, and it''s much easier to call her now.


    Dong San said lovingly: "Miss Nian''er, don''t worry, if the Empress and Princess Qingcheng see you, they will be very happy. That''s it."


    Zhang Nian''er nodded obediently, and secretly lifted a corner of the car curtain curiously, looking at the bustling Jiankang Street with excitement in her heart.


    The carriage drove through the bustling street and began to enter the quiet residential area of ??the mansion. Zhang Nian''er looked at it for a while, and then put down the curtain of the carriage and continued to sit obediently.


    After a while, the carriage stopped, and there was the sound of soldiers questioning outside. Dong San lifted the curtain of the car and went out to say a few words, then turned around and said to Zhang Nian''er: "Miss Nian''er, we are here. The palace is over, we can''t continue to ride in the carriage, we have to come down and walk, can you?"


    Zhang Nian''er got up and got off the carriage without hesitation, and her petite body stood beside Dong San, looking very cute.


    Those soldiers were all in the Imperial Forest. When they saw Dong San bringing a little girl into the palace, they thought it was the child of their own commander, and their eyes widened in amazement. Some of them were familiar with Dong San. The guards of the Imperial Forest Army even sneaked up to ask, "Commander, is this child your daughter? She looks so cute!"


    Dong Sanhu stared, and was about to explain when Zhang Nianer showed her cute little tiger teeth and smiled sweetly: "Uncle, I''m not Grandpa Dong San''s daughter."


    "Grandpa Dong San? Commander, when did you have such a high level of seniority!" Just called grandpa?


    The guards of the Royal Forest Army listened, and they scattered in droves, not daring to stay for a long time.


    One big and one small in the palace, and finally came to Mingxiu Palace. Gu Shuixiuzheng and Cuixi Meimei were talking about Dong Qinyan''s marriage, and suddenly they heard the news from the outside palace. , Dong San asked to see him.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled in surprise: "They are back! Quickly invite them in."


    Zhang Nian''er followed Dong San closely, looking at the people around her curiously. There was the beauty of Cuixi she was grooming, and there were many strangers she had never seen before.


    Seeing Zhang Nian''er in the beautiful scenery, her eyes are full of love, she stepped forward to give Zhang Nian''er a half salute, and said with a smile: "Miss Nian''er, the servant will take you to see the Queen, remember to salute the Queen. ¡­¡±


    The beauty was explained again in Zhang Nian''er''s ear.


    In just a while, Zhang Nian''er has come to Gu Shuixiu, looking at Gu Shuixiu who is smiling softly, but very dignified, Zhang Nian''er feels both familiar and unfamiliar, remember Zhang Junchi and Jingjing''s advice , immediately knelt down to salute Gu Shuixiu, "Zhang Nian''er pays respects to the Empress, the Empress will go to Wanfu Jinan."

 v5 Chapter 148： Dong Qinyan got married and went to the Princess Mansion

    Gu Shuixiu said with a smile: "Get up, your family doesn''t have to be so particular about it."


    Gu Shuixiu motioned for the beauty to help Zhang Nian''er up quickly, looked at Zhang Nian''er, and said with emotion: "When you and Junchi returned to Linhai County, you were just a ignorant little girl, and now they look like It''s so old, it seems that my aunt and grandmother are getting older and older!"


    "How come! My aunt is as beautiful as a god, and she is not old at all!" Zhang Nian''er said sincerely.


    That serious look successfully pleases Gu Shuixiu, "You girl is really sweet, you''ve been on the road for so many days, but you''re tired? What did your little uncle and aunt say?"


    Zhang Nian''er looked at Gu Shuixiu''s concerned eyes and replied respectfully: "Auntie, I''m not tired, my uncle and aunt didn''t want me to come to Jiankang, they said I would give my auntie To cause trouble, I don''t know how the little uncle agreed in the end, and Nian''er also misses her aunt, so she came with Grandpa Dong San."


    Zhang Nian''er''s answer made Gu Shuixiu very heartbroken, the two talked for a while, and a report from the palace servants came from outside, it turned out that the auspicious time was coming.


    Gu Shuixiu got up with a smile, and said to Zhang Nian''er, "Your auntie is about to get married, you go with your auntie to give your auntie a wedding, and then follow the sedan chair to the princess''s palace to be lively and lively, if possible, Take this opportunity to make more friends, and Jiankang will not be so lonely in the future."


    Zhang Nian''er obediently responded and went to Qingcheng Palace with Gu Shuixiu.


    The Qingcheng Palace is extraordinarily festive today, with red gauze and red lanterns everywhere, although it is already a cold winter and twelfth lunar month, there are many flowers in the yard, all of which were planted by Gu Shuixiu in the greenhouse, just for Dong Qinyan Placed on the wedding day.


    Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong were amazed when she saw Gu Shuixiu''s generosity. Yin Rou was better. She got married in August, and there were still flowers such as sweet-scented osmanthus, chrysanthemum, etc. , but not without a trace of color.


    .


    Bai Tongyu saw the shocked expressions of the two concubines, and chuckled: "You don''t have to sigh, these flowers are all planted in summer, and it is very difficult to cultivate, you see, they It is only the size of a flower bud now, and it is not known whether it can really bloom. It took a lot of work for the mother to develop these, and now it is not really successful, but Niuniu''s big day has come, and she has to bring it out. ."


    With Bai Tongyu''s explanation, Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong felt a little better, no matter what, although they were only married daughters-in-law, not daughters of the Dong family, they also hoped that their mother-in-law would treat them equally.


    The three of them were in the Qingcheng Palace under their respective command, and Gu Shuixiu led Zhang Nian''er into the door.


    After Bai Tongyu saluted the three of them, Zhang Nian¡¯er also saluted the three of them. Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong had never seen Zhang Nian¡¯er, so she was very curious about her identity. If she could follow the Empress¡¯s side, could it be a palace? The eldest lady?


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly: "Tongyu, Nian''er will be handed over to you first, after Niu Niu gets married, you will take Nian''er to the Princess Mansion to be lively and lively, you help to check and see if it is true If there are any little sisters in the house who are suitable for contact, let Nian¡¯er also make some little girlfriends, and in Jiankang in the future, this child can also have some places to go.¡±


    "Yes!" Bai Tongyu responded cheerfully and waved to Zhang Nian''er with a smile, "Nian''er, you have to follow Auntie later."


    Zhang Nian''er nodded, looked up at Gu Shuixiu, smiled sweetly: "Auntie, I''ll follow my auntie, I won''t run around."


    "Okay! Let Meijing accompany you, and go back to the palace when you are tired." Gu Shuixiu pinched Zhang Nian''er''s smiling face lovingly, and ordered Meijing to follow Zhang Nian''er.


    Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong were stunned. When Zhang Nian¡¯er called Gu Shuixiu¡¯s grandmother, their minds stopped. As we all know, the Queen has only two brothers and no other sisters, not even cousins. I''ve never heard of it before. How could this child call the Queen''s aunt and aunt?


    The two were confused and hard to ask. They could only wait for Gu Shuixiu and Dong Yuanxu to marry Dong Qinyan before asking people around.


    After Dong Qinyan was carried on the sedan chair by Dong Yuanxu, Bai Tongyu also took her two sisters-in-law and Zhang Nian''er to the sedan chair, and they were going to the Princess Mansion to preside over the overall situation.


    The trumpet and suona played all the way to the Princess Mansion. On both sides of the street were soldiers maintaining order and people onlookers. Zhang Nianer stuck his head out again, but was startled by the noise outside, and immediately retracted his head .


    Bai Tongyu asked softly, "Nian''er, who brought you into the palace this time?"


    Zhang Nian''er replied innocently: "Grandpa Dong San came to pick me up, and my aunt said that she would pick me up in the palace to raise her, and my uncle and aunt agreed."


    Bai Tongyu looked at Zhang Nian''er in surprise, seeing her pure innocence, she became complicated after a while, and said after a long while, "You are a lucky girl, and you should be filial to her when you are with your aunt in the future. Don''t make your aunt angry."


    Zhang Nian''er nodded solemnly and continued to turn her head to the outside of the sedan chair, but Bai Tongyu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her son is much younger than Zhang Nian''er, so there is no possibility for the two of them. , It''s not good that the queen''s concubine will have the idea of ??turning Zhang Nian''er into a granddaughter-in-law.


    Soon the sedan chair stopped, Bai Tongyu knew that this was the Princess Mansion, and quickly took Zhang Nian''er off the sedan chair. The official media said a lot of good things. Princess House.


    Bai Tongyu quickly walked to Dong Yuanxu''s side, and the couple entered hand in hand.


    Changlinhou and his wife in the main room saw Dong Yuanxu and his wife come in, and immediately got up and saluted respectfully, and deliberately gave the main seat to the prince and the prince.


    Zhang Nian''er arrived at the guest seat with the beautiful scenery. There were people everywhere, and Zhang Nian''er could not see through his eyes.


    A little girl like her would not have attracted the attention of others here, but there is a beauty behind her, who is the beauty? That was the personal maid beside the Empress, the big celebrity in front of the Empress, how many people wanted to curry favor with them.


    Seeing the beautiful scenery, everyone was very respectful to Zhang Nian''er and speculated about Zhang Nian''er''s identity. Because Zhang Nian''er was a new face and had never appeared in Jiankang, many people inquired about each other but failed to find out why.


    Princess and Princess Duanhui are over there, how about the servants take you there?"


    Zhang Nian''er nodded, took Meijing''s hand and walked in the direction of Dong Yunmei.

 v5 Chapter 149： Zhang Nianers identity, Mengs aggrieved

    When everyone saw Zhang Nian''er''s direction, they were more and more amazed. They couldn''t help but quiet down and listened to the movement with their ears pricked up.


    Dong Yunmei was talking and laughing with Dong Yunlan when she suddenly found that the atmosphere around her was quiet. She looked up and saw the beautiful scenery leading Zhang Nian''er over, and Zhang Nian''er smiled brightly.


    Dong Yunmei immediately stood up excitedly and lost her voice: "Nian''er! How come you are in Jiankang! Let your grandmother take a look!"


    Dong Yunmei didn''t wait for Zhang Nian''er to come to her, she already ran up and hugged Zhang Nian''er, looked up and down, and smiled with tears in her eyes: "Okay! Our family Nian''er I have really grown up a lot in the past two years, and it seems that your little uncle takes good care of you!"


    Yu Yifang had already seen Zhang Nian''er from a distance, suppressed his excitement, walked over with steady steps, and greeted Zhang Nian''er: "Yu Yi saw the young lady!"


    Zhang Nian''er raised her head abruptly, seeing that the person was Yu Yi, with a sweet chuckle, she said happily, "Uncle Yu Yi, don''t be so polite with Nian''er, Nian''er is thinking of you this time. Now, I came to Jiankang to see you."


    Whether what Zhang Nian''er said was true or not, Dong Yunmei and Yu Yi were both coaxed by her into ecstasy.


    Yu was relieved to see Zhang Nian''er look so good, he squatted down and asked gently, "Little Miss, did Master Junchi send you here this time?"


    Zhang Nian''er shook her head, "No, it was my aunt who sent Uncle Dong San to pick me up into the palace, and I will live in the palace in the future. My aunt said it would be better for me." Although she herself doesn''t quite understand why this is better for her.


    Yu Yi was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "The Empress is merciful, since the young lady will live in the palace in the future, she must study the rules of the palace well, and respect and obey the Empress. okay?"


    Zhang Nian''er nodded vigorously, since she set foot on the road to Jiankang, countless people have said similar things to her, and she has long remembered it in her heart.


    Seeing this, he smiled with satisfaction.


    The people next to her were horrified. You must know that Yu Yi was the founder of the country and followed the emperor to conquer the world. Moreover, Yu Yi has always been cold-hearted, known as the iron-faced king of hell. After being an official of the same dynasty for so long, I have never seen such a Yu Yi, especially when the founder of the country seemed to respect that little girl. How holy is this little girl? Waiting for condescension?


    Everyone became more and more curious about Zhang Nian''er''s identity, but Dong Yunmei didn''t want to be watched by others, and led Zhang Nian''er to the seat.


    Dong Yunlan looked at Zhang Nian''er at this time, and said lovingly: "How long has it been! In a blink of an eye, that girl''s daughter is so old. When I saw that girl, it seemed that She is also so old, the years are not forgiving!"


    Now, seeing Song Qingqing''s daughter, it is inevitable to take a good look at it, "Yo! This child is really good-looking, and she has chosen the place where her parents are good, and she must be a great beauty in the future! This girl is kept by her side, and there will inevitably be many people thinking about it in the future!"


    Liang has always been bright and generous, and she speaks casually. When she was so teased, Zhang Nian''er''s face turned red. Although she is small, it does not mean that she does not understand the deep meaning of Liang''s words.


    Dong Yunmei felt distressed when she saw Zhang Nian''er so shy, she quickly brought Zhang Nian''er back to her side and said with a smile, "My family Nian''er is only nine years old this year, even if she wants to get married, she will have to wait for more than six years, you guys It''s too old and disrespectful to tease her about her marriage now!"


    "Hahaha..." When Liang Shi and others heard it, they all laughed.


    The princess and the founding father, Dingguo''s wife and others are getting along, obviously they are old acquaintances, whose children will they be?


    Everyone here said this with their own hearts. The ceremony was completed in the main room, and the bride was sent to the bridal chamber. Dong Yuanxu and Bai Tongyu came out and made a speech, and then announced the opening of the table.


    The Hou Changlin entertained their relatives cheerfully, while Mrs. Meng went to the female family¡¯s place to entertain the family. Mrs. Meng looked angrily at the nanny who followed her every step of the way. She couldn''t say anything, and what made her even more angry was that everyone would congratulate her as long as she saw the nanny following her. In everyone''s opinion, this was a royal favor, and they were not qualified to ask for it.


    Meng shi could only accept these envious, jealous and hateful eyes in a very aggrieved way, with a breath in his heart, unable to go up or down.


    When she arrived at the women''s family, she found that there were still two princesses sitting there, as well as the lady of the country, etc. Which of these people is not more valuable than her? It is Mrs. Yong An, although her identity is not comparable to her, but she is the mother of the Queen''s Empress, and even the Princess has to be courteous to her, and she can''t offend anyone.


    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Today is the big day for her to marry her daughter-in-law. Originally, she was the mistress who was to be respected by her daughter-in-law. As a result, her daughter-in-law respected the Buddha and did not need to respect her. She wanted her to salute her daughter-in-law. Mrs. Meng was about to be wronged. Now that she was at the guest table, she had to cater to these people humbly. What was she doing?


    Mother beside Meng Shi sensed Meng Shi''s resistance, and said with a stern face: "Madam, you should go to Princess Shuxian and Princess Duanhui to greet Princess Duanhui. Don''t forget the etiquette, if you If you don''t want to be with the princesses, you have to find a perfect excuse to get over it, and remember not to lose the face of Changlin Houfu."


    Meng''s heart throbbed, she wanted to get angry and held back, she gritted her teeth to calm down, glared at the mammy beside her, and reluctantly walked to Dong Yunmei''s table .


    When the female relatives of the Meng family in the distance saw Meng''s appearance, they thought of coming over to talk to her, and when they saw Meng walking in the direction of Dong Yunmei and the others, they had to hold down.


    Meng Ke''er looked straight at Meng Shi, biting her lip unwillingly. At first, Meng Shi promised her to marry her into the Marquis of Changlin. There is no hope for the cousin, and it is even impossible to take a concubine, so the second and third cousins ??are left.


    Hateful that the emperor had a decree, and she couldn''t even marry her second cousin and third cousin. If she was asked to accept her fate, she would not be reconciled!


    In any case, she will enter the Marquis of Changlin, no matter what identity she uses!


    Seeing that Meng Ke''er''s mood was not right, Mrs. Li persuaded him indifferently: "Girl, you can give up, we are out of action in this Changlin Houfu, even if your aunt and the others don''t. Oppose, with that decree, you can''t be the wife of the Wen family."

 v5 Chapter 150： Meng Keers madness, Mengs actions

    Li sighed regretfully, if Wen Boyun did not marry a princess, let Meng Keer marry Wen Boyun as a concubine, anyway, this title will belong to Wen Boyun in the future, even if he is a concubine Decent, now that Wen Boyun has no chance here, she doesn''t want Meng Keer to just marry Wen Zhongming and the others as concubines, so it is better to marry a wealthy family as his wife.


    "Why! Why!" Meng Ke''er muttered a few words, her eyes still staring at the Meng family, and now the Wen Zhongming brothers are not in Jiankang, even if she wants to do it for them The concubine can''t do it either, since that''s the case, then we can only start with the Marquis of Changlin! Aunt, don''t blame me, you forced me!


    Meng Keer''s eyes were a little crazy, but unfortunately she turned her back to Li, and Li didn''t notice it at all.


    Meng shi walked all the way, and always felt that someone was staring at her, but she was surrounded by people, and she couldn''t find it even if she wanted to look for it, and there were a lot of nobles sitting in front of her waiting for her In response, Meng Shi had no choice but to ignore this uncomfortable look.


    "The courtier meets the princess." After Meng shi saluted the Dong Yunmei sisters in a proper manner, she found that there was a little girl sitting next to Dong Yunmei. He blurted out and asked, "This is..."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone around them focused their attention on Dong Yunmei and Zhang Nianer. Dong Yunmei was a little unhappy, but when she thought that Zhang Nianer would live in Jiankang in the future, she would still have to be raised by the queen. Everyone around her would definitely inquire about her identity. Thinking of this, Dong Yumei said lightly, "This is the granddaughter of Ben Gong."


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at Liang in amazement. As we all know, Princess Shuxian also has two daughters. An adult is a wife, and the two have two sons and two daughters. The age is not suitable for this little girl. As for Princess Shuxian''s youngest daughter, she is married to the prince of Dingguo, and now she is the wife of the prince. How old is this little girl, so who is the granddaughter of Princess Shuxian?


    Although Meng Shi is not very clear about the relationship between the royal family members, but she knows more or less, how can the little girl in front of her be the granddaughter of Princess Shuxian?


    Meng''s heart was puzzled, but he couldn''t continue to ask questions, so he had to answer with a smile, glanced at everyone, and kept the doubts deep in his heart.


    Just because of Dong Yunmei''s explanation, everyone became more and more curious about Zhang Nian''er''s identity, especially Zhang Nian''er was standing behind her with a beautiful view, and everyone dared not ignore this little girl.


    When the banquet was about to end, Dong Yunmei held Zhang Nian''er''s hand lovingly and said reluctantly: "The beauty will take you into the palace later, and grandmother will enter the palace when she has time. Look at you, if you want to leave the palace, just tell the Empress, the Empress will not hold you back."


    Dong Yunmei rambled on and explained for a long time, then got up and left. At the same time, Meng Ke''er saw that everyone was about to leave, so she made an excuse to slip away, and Li couldn''t stop it even if she wanted to.


    Li was a little uneasy about this. She wanted to find someone, but she was not familiar with the terrain of the Princess Mansion, and there were noble people everywhere.


    Li was helpless and could only wait anxiously in place until all the guests left, Meng Keer still did not come back.


    This time, Mrs. Li was completely panicked. She had a hunch that something happened to Meng Ke''er, but Mrs. Li didn''t know where she was.


    Meng shi sent off the last wave of guests, rubbed his forehead tiredly, glanced at the mammy beside him, and said to his personal maid, "Go and ask what''s going on with the Marquis. If it¡¯s about the same as the Hou Ye, let¡¯s go back to the manor!¡±


    This is the Princess Mansion, not the Changlin Marquis Mansion. Mrs. Meng always feels like an outsider here and doesn''t want to stay longer.


    The maid listened to Meng Shi''s instructions and hurried to find the Marquis of Changlin. At this moment, Li Shi suddenly ran over and said breathlessly: "Little sister-in-law, you''ll be fine here, Ke Er feels just now He said he was going to go out, but I waited for her for a long time and never saw her come back, so you can see that she went out?"


    Meng shi was stunned for a moment, and asked a few words to the maid next to him, everyone shook their heads, Meng shi couldn''t help but worry: "Is that girl lost? I''ll have someone look for it. Find."


    The mother beside Meng Shi wanted to say something, but unfortunately Meng Shi ignored her, and after a few murmurs, she fell silent.


    He went to find the maid of Changlin Hou and returned to report to Meng: "Madam, Lord Hou drank too much, rested in the guest room, and didn''t go to see the guests."


    "Madam, it''s not good! Something happened!" An exclamation startled everyone.


    Meng Shi was already very annoyed, and now she was so shocked by the servant that she almost lost her soul, and immediately scolded: "Bitch! This lady is very good, how dare you Curse me on this happy day?"


    The maid was so frightened that she threw herself to the ground, crying and begging for mercy: "Madam, this servant has been wronged! The servant did not curse you, but something happened to the prince!"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Mrs. Meng and Mrs. Li changed, and the maid said: "Master Hou is resting in the guest room, I don''t know how Miss Ke''er entered the room by mistake. ,return¡­"


    "What else?" Meng Shi''s face was completely white, as if a surge of air rushed into her mind, she was already dizzy, and she couldn''t even stand.


    The people up and down the side quickly supported Meng Shi, the maid did not dare to hide it, bit her lip and said softly: "We are still hugging together, Hou Ye is now awake and very angry, please Madam hurry up past."


    Meng Shi could no longer listen, her face turned from white to red, her scarlet eyes stared at Li Shi who was beside her, and said viciously: "You guys are good! It''s even been calculated on my head. Alright alright! I want to see how cheap that little **** is!"


    Marquis Changlin is Meng Ke''er''s elder. Even if they are crazy, they will not push her into the fire pit.


    Mengshi didn''t listen, and in a hurry, let the maid lead the way, and rushed to the guest room.


    Before entering the room, Meng Shi had already heard Meng Ke''er crying.


    Meng shi directly kicked the door open, fortunately, she did not see any inappropriate pictures, Chang Lin Hou was sitting at the edge of the tea table, and Meng Keer was paralyzed Sitting on the ground, her hair was a little messy.


    Meng Shi didn''t pay attention to her when she saw it, didn''t care, and walked directly to Meng Ke''er. Before Meng Ke''er could react, she slapped her heavily and knocked her down on the ground.


    Meng Ke''er covered her face, pounced on the ground and begged for mercy: "Auntie, Ke''er is innocent, Ke''er really doesn''t know anything, auntie, you have to decide for me! "


    "Bitch, you didn''t break into Ben Hou''s room by yourself. Could it be that Ben Hou tied you in?" When Changlin Hou heard Meng Ke''er reversed black and white, his face turned black with anger .

 v6 Chapter 1： Meng Shi went mad and messed up a good thing

    Meng Shi was unwilling to believe that this matter was instigated by Chang Lin Hou, and after hearing Chang Lin Hou''s defense, he pointed at Chang Lin Hou without any doubt and pointed at Meng Ke''er and cursed , "Bitch, how dare you to frame my Marquis! I''ll kill you!"


    Mrs. Li was already panicking, and when she heard that Mrs. Meng was going to kill Meng Ke¡¯er, she rushed to Meng Ke¡¯er¡¯s side, protected her under her body, and shouted loudly: ¡°Meng Qin, you Are you crazy? Ke¡¯er is your own niece, and your elder brother¡¯s and I¡¯s biological daughter. How can you kill her? Don¡¯t forget that your surname is Meng too!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Meng''s face immediately turned gloomy, and Changlin Hou looked at Meng''s hideously. If Meng''s family was still facing the Meng family at this moment, he would say nothing. Will have Mengshi again.


    "My surname is Meng, but I don''t have such a shameless niece! Today, I will teach this **** a good lesson and let her know what a duty is!" The tea cup slammed down on Meng Ke''er fiercely, and Mrs. Li, who stood in front of Meng Ke''er, screamed in fright.


    At this time, the new house was filled with thick sweetness, Wen Boyun impatiently took the iron scale and lifted Dong Qinyan''s red head cover, seeing that beautiful face, Wen Boyun only felt the throat Dry, swallowed, and looked straight.


    Dong Qinyan lowered her eyes originally, and waited for a long time without waiting for Wen Boyun to speak or make further movements, she couldn''t help but raised her eyes curiously, but she met his stupid expression and snorted He laughed, "Xiang Gong, what are you looking at? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    "Better than flowers!" Wen Boyun said sincerely, his obsessed eyes slowly returned to clarity, he brought a pair of wine from the table, and drank a cup of wine with Dong Qinyan.


    At this time, Wen Boyun really realized that Dong Qinyan was really his wife, and his wish really came true! As long as they are in the same room as husband and wife, then Dong Qinyan really belongs to him completely!


    Because their faces were too close together, it seemed that even the temperature in the air became hot, and an inexplicable ambiguous aura was flowing around them.


    Wen Boyun slowly approached Dong Qinyan''s face, Dong Qinyan could already feel the masculine breath coming to her face, and her heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up.


    "Princess, Concubine, it''s not good, something happened!" A cry woke up Wen Boyun, who was confused and confused.


    Wen Boyun clenched his fists tightly, pressing down on his lower body that had already reacted, secretly resenting, who would dare to destroy his good deeds at this time!


    Dong Qinyan laughed secretly, but with a gentle face on her face, she said with a light smile: "It''s better to go and have a look, if there is nothing serious at this moment, the servants will not dare to come and report. "


    "Um..." Wen Boyun got up reluctantly, sniffed Dong Qinyan''s body nostalgically, and then strode over to open the door, "What''s the matter?"


    The servant looked at Wen Boyun''s gloomy face, trembling with fear, and stammered back: "Princess... Mrs. Mrs. Marquis and Mrs. are making trouble in the guest room, Mrs. seems to want to kill Who, those from the Meng family are also there, and it seems that something big has happened."


    Dong Qinyan in the house listened to the servant''s words completely, Wen Boyun had already left, Dong Qinyan ordered the beautiful and the mandarin duck to undress and groom for her, thinking about the things over there There is no one who can''t handle the time well, just to let her take care of it.


    On the way to the guest room, Wen Boyun had heard the general situation from the mouths of other servants, and his face that was not good-looking immediately turned black like the bottom of a pot.


    The situation in the guest room is still stalemate. Because of Meng''s smash, Li and Meng Ke''er were more or less injured, but the situation was not serious. Smashed, I regained some reason, but still didn''t want to see the mother and daughter of the Meng family, and sat beside Changlin Marquis angrily.


    The Marquis of Changlin did not make a statement from beginning to end, only said that he was drunk and never left the guest room, and the others did not know.


    Li and Meng Ke''er hugged and cried, anxiously waiting for Meng Qingrui to come and save them.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t wait for Meng Qingrui, but Wen Boyun.


    The moment she saw Wen Boyun, Li''s heart was completely cold. If Meng and Changlin Hou and his wife were there, they could still mess around and sell miserably, even if they didn''t get any benefits. What''s the problem, but Wen Boyun is different, this person is terrifyingly cold-blooded, and Wen Boyun has always ignored the Meng family, this time Wen Boyun will definitely settle new accounts with them, do they really To be planted?


    Li held Meng Keer tightly in fear, and when she turned around, she saw Meng Keer looking at Wen Boyun obsessively. With one hand, he only let out Meng Ke''er''s hands until he grinned, and gave her a hateful look, until Meng Ke''er stopped staring at Wen Boyun before letting go of her.


    Wen Boyun had already seen through the tricks of the Li family and Meng Ke''er, and when he entered the door, he did not ask the Meng family''s mother and daughter, but bowed to Changlin Hou Zuo: "Father, you have been wronged. "


    That''s all, he didn''t know anything, how could he admit this matter, if this Meng Ke''er was already unclear, wouldn''t he have grass growing on his head!


    Meng Shi pursed her lips, looked at Wen Boyun resentfully, and said aggrievedly: "Boyun, what is wrong with your father! If you want to say grievances, it should also be my grievances!"


    Seeing Mengshi like this, it is clear that he has resentment on the Marquis of Changlin.


    Not that kind of wretched villain, this time is not to be morally corrupted, and he will not choose food to such a point!"


    Wen Boyun was missing and looked at everyone in the room lightly, and waited for the long Lin Hou to finish, and then reassured: "Father, my son knows that you are not that kind of person, just at the banquet, the son kept watching , you were sent to this guest room when you were drunk, and the servants in the princess'' mansion are all from the palace, my father just brought a valet, and the valet has been helping the housekeeper from behind. see a visitor out.


    The lady found it by herself. "

 v6 Chapter 2： Wen Boyun came forward, Meng Keers sophistry

    "You bullshit, big cousin, how can you slander me so much! I really got lost and couldn''t find a place to bump into this yard by accident, behind... what happened in the back I really don''t know what happened!" Meng Ke''er cried with tears in her eyes.


    Wen Boyun did not like her, and said lightly, "If you are slandering, you only need to call all the servants in the house to ask questions, and there are also experienced nanny in the house. At that time, you can also check with Miss Meng, what is the truth of the matter, I believe you will know soon!"


    Meng Ke''er''s face changed, her eyes flashed with a trace of panic, and she quickly lowered her head to cover it. She did ask a lot of servants just now, but she did not directly ask a Instead, he first asked Meng Qingrui the whereabouts of Marquis Changlin, and then went all the way to the guest room. On the way, he asked three passing servants. If Wen Boyun found all three of them, she would be finished, and let her What''s frightening is that Wen Boyun actually wants to ask her mama to check her body, to know that nothing happened to her and Changlin Hou, and with the two-phase evidence, she doesn''t even have the chance to argue!


    In desperation, Meng Ke''er looked at the ground fiercely, and before everyone could react, she suddenly bumped into the corner of the table.


    When Wen Boyun reacted, he only had time to kick the table away, making Meng Ke''er blown away.


    Meng Keer thought that Wen Boyun was distressed for her and could not bear her injury. She looked at Wen Boyun with tears in her eyes and said pitifully: "Big cousin, I... I am really wronged. Yes, if I don''t die, how can I show my innocence?"


    Looking at Meng Ke''er''s stubborn appearance, people who don''t know it may really be deceived by her.


    Marquis Changlin didn''t understand why Wen Boyun prevented Meng Ke''er from committing suicide, and frowned at him, even Meng Shi couldn''t understand Wen Boyun''s approach, so he was dumbfounded, Li Shi''s thoughts were similar to Meng Ke''er''s , suppressing the excitement in his heart, followed Meng Ke''er to kneel in front of Wen Boyun and pretend to be pitiful.


    Wen Boyun looked at their mother and daughter for a long time, and said gloomily: "Today is a big day for me and the princess, and it is not appropriate to see blood. If you dare to do anything disrespectful in the princess'' mansion, I will make a decision. Report to the emperor for a while, righteousness destroys relatives!"


    Wen Boyun''s words seemed to pour cold water on Meng Ke''er and Li''s heart. Meng Ke''er was still immersed in her own fantasies, when she suddenly heard these words, she was stunned , I can''t come back to my senses for a long time.


    Li was frightened by the emperor, and was deeply afraid that Wen Boyun would really bring this matter to the emperor. With the degree of the emperor''s doting on Princess Qingcheng, maybe the emperor would really deduct them With the last crime, even the gods won''t be able to save them.


    The Marquis of Changlin and Mrs. Meng suddenly came to their senses at this moment. They made such a fuss that they forgot that today was the wedding day of Wen Boyun and the princess, and that this was the palace of the princess instead of the Marquis of Changlin.


    Meng''s face paled in fear, and she hated the Meng family''s mother and daughter more and more. A catastrophe happened.


    Watching quietly, he wanted to see what else the mother and daughter of the Meng family could say. If it was confirmed today that he was wronged, he would definitely want the Meng family to look good!


    A look of cruelty flashed in the eyes of Marquis Changlin, who happened to be seen by Mr. Meng, who had nothing to do I didn''t think about what to do with their mother and daughter. At most, they just didn''t get along with each other, but looking at Changlin Hou''s eyes, it was obvious that he had murderous intent.


    Could it be...Meng Shi shivered and didn''t dare to think deeply. At this time, she didn''t dare to go to Changlin Hou to beg for mercy, she turned to look at Wen Boyun, and met his cold eyes, Meng Shi fell into the ice cellar and seemed to have difficulty breathing.


    After waiting for a long time, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t see any movement from Meng Ke¡¯er. She tugged at Meng Ke¡¯er¡¯s clothes in fear, but she still could not get a response from Meng Ke¡¯er. Anger, he immediately tugged Meng Ke''er fiercely, cursing, "Are you a dead person? You didn''t respond when my mother called you! I don''t care, you can find a way to do this today, no matter what, this matter has nothing to do with it. It doesn''t matter to the Meng family, your father and the others don''t know about it, you can do it yourself!"


    Li thinks she is good enough to Meng Ke''er. At first, she still stood by Meng Ke''er. She was even injured by Meng''s to protect her, but At this moment, Wen Boyun moved out of the emperor, and Mrs. Li couldn''t watch the Meng family being implicated by Meng Ke''er. Between the Meng family and Meng Ke''er, she naturally chose the Meng family to abandon Meng Ke''er.


    With regard to the different attitudes of Mrs. Li before and after, not to mention how surprised Mr. Meng was, even Wen Boyun was a little unbelievable. When Mrs. Li ran out of the guest room, Wen Boyun did not stop him, and there was one less **** stick. Things just get easier.


    Meng Ke''er on the ground looked at the direction of Li''s departure, her eyes widened, and she didn''t blink, not to mention how scary, Meng shi swallowed her saliva and hid in fear Go behind Marquis Changlin.


    Seeing this, Wen Boyun flashed a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth, and instructed the servants beside him: "Master Hou and his wife are also tired today, send them back to Changlin Houfu to rest, as for Miss Meng family... Before we get to the bottom of the matter, I don''t want to wrong her. It''s even more impossible to let her go. It''s better to send her back to the Marquis of Changlin, and take care of it. I will make a decision when the son and the princess pass the mansion tomorrow. "


    Meng Shi was a little bit against the fact that Meng Ke¡¯er lived in Changlin Hou¡¯s mansion, but she didn¡¯t dare to say any objection at the moment, and she felt resentment against Meng Ke¡¯er again. .


    Wen Boyun just opened the door when he saw Dong Qinyan, wearing a red silk dress and nightgown, quietly sipping tea under candlelight, flipping through a book, with a quiet and elegant face.


    Seeing this, Wen Boyun''s irritability disappeared instantly, he looked at the picturesque beauty in front of him, and said gently, "Why are you still turning the book so late?"


    Dong Qinyan closed the book in her hand and said with a chuckle: "I''m back! I took it in your study, the military book, I looked at it quite interesting, so I turned it over for a while, why? Like? Are things handled properly?"


    Speaking of this, Wen Boyun had a wry smile on his face, "Yan''er must have heard of it, my grandfather''s Meng family is not a kind person, even the juniors of the Meng family are not good at all. They are all diggers. Fortunately, nothing major happened today. When we go to Changlin Hou''s mansion tomorrow, we will take the mammy over there to testify in court. By the way, the Meng family will also be dealt with. matter."

 v6 Chapter 3： At the moment of spring night, Meng Qingrui came to the door

    Wen Boyun''s patience with the Meng family had reached the limit, especially when they dared to count Lin Hou on his happy day.


    Dong Qinyan rolled her eyes and said coquettishly, "My grandfather intends to attack the Meng family, have you ever thought about what my mother-in-law thinks? , how about you?"


    Dong Qinyan, Meng''s man, knew more or less, she was not clear about her typical words, and her ears were soft. Hou Cai didn''t allow her to go out to entertain. Today, their husband and wife got married. Chang Lin Hou didn''t want outsiders to talk about it, so he let the Meng family out to entertain guests.


    To be honest, Dong Qinyan was a little disdainful of Meng Shi. Although this Chang Lin Hou was in the camp and had a lively mind, he was still transparent. Getting along with such people, I don''t want to mess with people like Meng Shi.


    Wen Boyun naturally sat beside Dong Qinyan, took the books on the table aside next to her, hugged him, squinted in Dong Qinyan''s ear, lowered his voice He murmured: "My mother listens to my father, and I also listen to me, and someone will go to her early tomorrow morning to talk to her, and she will definitely not dare to stand up for the Meng family. What a big storm.


    Ma''am, it''s getting late, why don''t we go to bed! "Wen Boyun hugged Dong Qinyan tightly and walked slowly towards the bed, the room was charming.


    The next morning, Dong Qinyan was still asleep, Wen Boyun had habitually opened his eyes early, afraid of waking up the sleeping Dong Qinyan, Wen Boyun gently got out of bed, took the clothes and left quickly The room, went to the training ground outside.


    At first, Dong Qinyan asked him to put some things he liked in the princess mansion. Seeing that, with this martial arts field, if she is in a bad mood, she can come over and make gestures casually.


    At this time, it was not yet dawn, and the cold winter wind raged tormenting the green pines, bamboos and cypresses in the yard. Wen Boyun thought that no one should get up at this moment in the mansion, but he unexpectedly bumped into the concierge .


    The concierge seemed to be standing in the cold wind for a long time, looking a little anxious. Seeing Wen Boyun appearing in the martial arts field, he was overjoyed, and hurriedly trotted forward to greet him, "Master Consort, you are awake."


    Placed in the guest room and let people watch him, but he was a little uncooperative, he had been yelling all night, and the minions couldn''t, so they could only go to the martial arts field and wait for the concubine."


    The location of this martial arts training ground is in the outer courtyard of the Princess Mansion, and Wen Boyun has the habit of practicing in the morning, so the concierge had to guard here.


    Wen Boyun heard the words, his good mood was gone, he stared angrily in the direction of the guest room, and heaved a sigh of relief: "Take me there! I want to see what he can say. Come on!"


    Meng Qingrui in the guest room was impatiently waiting. His Keer was still locked in the Changlin Mansion. He didn''t open. He originally wanted to make a mess, but was warned by the guards of Changlin Hou''s mansion. Seeing the vicious appearance of those people, Meng Qingrui immediately ran away.


    In desperation, he had to go to the Princess Mansion to see Wen Boyun, but the servants of the Princess Mansion were polite, but they didn''t eat hard and soft. These people were all from the palace, Meng Qingrui dared not Treating these people with an arrogant attitude, I had to obey their arrangements and come to this guest room to wait. This time, I waited directly for one night, I would have known...


    "See the concubine." The voice of a servant came from outside the door.


    Meng Qingrui ran to the door excitedly when he heard the news, and when he saw Wen Boyun, he wept with joy and said, "Nephew, you are here! Uncle has been waiting for you all night!"


    Meng Qingrui was at a loss for words, and smirked: "Uncle knows, it''s just your cousin..."


    "What? When did the affairs of your Meng family require our Wen family to deal with it? If you were talking about the matter that Miss Meng family accused her father of molesting her yesterday, I will take the princess and maid today. I will go to Changlin Houfu to verify Miss Meng''s identity, and by the way, I will gather the servants of the princess'' residence today to ask questions, and I will definitely give Miss Meng justice."


    Wen Boyun''s unfamiliar tone made Meng Qingrui flustered for a while. He thought that Wen Boyun was now the concubine of the court, and he wouldn''t tear him apart for the sake of fame and face. Why did he think about this situation? totally different!


    Meng Qingrui''s mind was confused, thinking of what Li Shi said to him when he went back yesterday, he asked impatiently: "My nephew, I really don''t know what happened yesterday. A moment of confusion ruined the relationship between the two families. As for Ke''er''s affairs, the eldest nephew can handle it. If it is found out that Ke''er is at fault, my uncle will never tolerate her. You can do whatever you want with her! "


    Meng Qingrui almost gritted his teeth to say these words. As for Meng Keer''s daughter, he has always been thinking of marrying her into the Wen family, and he is very obedient to her. Now Meng Keer has been arrested. The Wen family was disgusted, and naturally he would not take a fancy to this daughter again. For the sake of the Meng family, Meng Qingrui even hoped that Meng Ke''er would directly apologize to her by death, so that they would be able to play the bitter drama and make the Wen family feel relieved.


    Meng Qingrui''s reaction was unexpected by Wen Boyun.


    Wen Boyun looked at Meng Qingrui lightly, and after a long time asked calmly, "Uncle, Miss Meng is your biological daughter!"


    Wen Boyun bit the word "birth daughter" very hard, and seemed to be very dissatisfied with his cold blood.


    After Meng Qingrui was stunned, she said indifferently: "My daughter is a loser. I have done my best to raise her so big. This time she even dares to do such a depraved thing. This father can''t just watch her ruin the reputation of my Meng family!"


    Wen Boyun wanted to laugh after hearing this, and looked up and down Meng Qingrui jokingly, Wen Boyun said: "Uncle, since you are so selfless, I''m not unreasonable, just find out about this matter. From the beginning to the end, it proves that Meng Ke''er did it alone, you don''t know about it, I will definitely not trouble the Meng family!"

 v6 Chapter 4： Meng Qingruis guilty conscience, arrived at Changlin Houfu

    Wen Boyun may also affect the Meng family. Whatever he said, he could only admit it!


    Seeing this, Wen Boyun raised his mouth slightly, squinting and said, "If that''s the case, then uncle will rest for a while, and when the princess wakes up, how about we go to the Marquis of Changlin together?"


    "This..." Meng Qingrui laughed dryly. At this moment, he just wanted Wen Boyun to calm down the troubles caused by Meng Ke''er, not to support Meng Ke''er. Wen Boyun and Wen Boyun went to the Marquis of Changlin Mansion, but when Meng Ke''er got caught up in it, he didn''t even have the chance to run away.


    "What? Uncle, what''s the secret?" Wen Boyun looked at Meng Qingrui suspiciously.


    Meng Qingrui immediately shook his head like a rattle. When Wen Boyun left the guest room, he fidgeted and thought about how to get out.


    Thinking of what Meng Keer said to him yesterday, Meng Qingrui regretted it extremely. If he hadn''t been bewitched by Meng Keer at that time, he wouldn''t be so worried now.


    After the banquet was over yesterday, Meng Keer secretly found him. At that time, he was full of depression and drinking a little high. As soon as Meng Keer opened her mouth, she thought that she had a way to marry into the Wen family. At that time, Meng Qingrui''s whole mind was all about prosperity and wealth, and he didn''t even know what Meng Keer planned to do, but he listened to her meaning, helped her find out where Chang Lin Hou was going, and even covered her and sent her to the guest room.


    After doing this, Meng Qingrui went for a walk, and went back home and slept happily, thinking that when things got bigger the next day, he could use this to coerce the Wen family to let Meng Keer enter the door, even if the other party It doesn''t matter if it''s Changlin Hou, it''s not that he forced Meng Ke''er to do this.


    He ran to Changlinhou Mansion, thinking that he was also Changlinhou''s uncle, Meng''s eldest brother, it should be easy to get in, but at the Changlinhou Mansion, Meng Qingrui realized that he was sullen. Aware of the seriousness of the problem, his mind became much clearer, and he went to the Princess Mansion late at night to ask Wen Boyun.


    Just listening to Wen Boyun''s tone now, it seems that Wen Boyun has guessed the whole story. If Wen Boyun really finds evidence that he also participated in Meng Keer''s plan, what should he do?


    Meng Qingrui was in a panic, while Dong Qinyan slept comfortably until she woke up naturally. When she woke up, Wen Boyun had already finished the morning exercise and lay back, playing with her boredly. s hair.


    Seeing her awake, Wen Boyun''s eyes flashed with surprise, "Madam is awake! Do you want to serve your husband and change your clothes?"


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, then she remembered that she had gotten married yesterday, and she couldn''t help but said: "Then it''s troublesome!"


    Seeing her rudeness, it was Wen Boyun''s turn to be stunned.


    Dong Qinyan saw this and smiled rudely: "You will be stupid if you tease you! Okay, I''m going to get up, today we have to go to the palace to thank you and go to Changlin. The Houfu is offering tea and offering sacrifices to ancestors, there are still more things to do!"


    When it comes to business, Wen Boyun no longer wants to joke, he breathes a sigh of relief, looks at Dong Qinyan tenderly and said, "We should have gone to the palace today to thank you for it, but yesterday it came out. For that matter, I think we should go to Changlin Houfu first, and then enter the palace to thank you after the matter is settled clearly, then the emperor and empress will ask, so we can give them an explanation."


    Such a terrible thing happened on the princess'' wedding day. Wen Boyun didn''t believe in the emperor and didn''t know about it. To know that Dong Qinyan was their baby, he had to be given a blank look by the emperor.


    Seeing Wen Boyun''s worried appearance, Dong Qinyan felt even more amused, but she didn''t object, she nodded and said, "Do what you think is appropriate, I have no opinion."


    Wen Boyun stared at Dong Qinyan affectionately for a while, before the couple called someone in to serve, and when they packed up and had breakfast, it was bright.


    The couple left the Princess Mansion, and Dong Qinyan realized that there was an unfamiliar middle-aged man waiting outside the mansion, so she looked at Wen Boyun suspiciously, and Wen Boyun whispered a few words in her ear , a flash of clarity flashed in Dong Qinyan''s eyes.


    Meng Qingrui was stunned when she saw Dong Qinyan. When he reacted, he wanted to go forward and say hello, but found that Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun had already boarded the carriage, and neither of them greeted him. No carriage was arranged for him, and Meng Qingrui did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the princess, so he could only grit his teeth and follow behind the carriage, all the way to the Changlin Marquis.


    The servants of Changlin Hou''s mansion saw the carriage with the princess'' logo slowly approaching their mansion from a distance, and immediately went in to report. A family went out to greet him.


    After Chang Lin Hou and others saluted Dong Qinyan, they immediately found Meng Qingrui behind their husband and wife, Chang Lin Hou asked Wen Boyun puzzled: "Bo Yun, why is he with you? Together?"


    Chang Linhou''s face was very ugly, while Meng Shi was a little helpless and terrified. After what happened yesterday, she was scolded by Changlinhou after returning, and Changlinhou still acted as a He demoted the Meng family to nothing in her face, and bluntly told her to cut off relations with the Meng family.


    And her three sons were not in the house at the time, no one could speak for her, no one could help her, she could only suffer in silence, after such a night, about Meng Keer She no longer thought about what she had done, and she couldn''t even get angry. She was more afraid, for fear that Chang Lin Hou really wanted her to cut off the relationship with the Meng family. In that case, she would lose her parents'' family in the future. when relied upon.


    Although the Meng family''s family is not very good, it is the place where she was born and raised, and asking her to sever ties with the Meng family is like killing her.


    Meng Qingrui wouldn''t look at the faces of these people. Now that he has seen Changlin Hou and Meng Shi, he immediately stepped forward and said sincerely: "Brother-in-law, sister, yesterday Keer''s dead girl I have heard what Mrs. Li has done. This matter has nothing to do with us. Everything is the idea of ??that stinky girl. Our Meng family does not dare to have such a daughter. You can do whatever you want with it. , we have no opinion, but don''t ruin the relationship between your husband and wife because of that stinky girl, and also ruin the relationship between our two families."


    Changlin Hou listened to Meng Qingrui''s words and was noncommittal, looked at Wen Boyun and Dong Qinyan, and saw that their husband and wife were expressionless. .

 v6 Chapter 5： Meng Shis heart is cold

    Meng Shi was different. After listening to Meng Qingrui''s words, she only felt chills all over her body. Although she hated Meng Ke''er''s idea of ??hitting Chang Lin Hou, she wished that Meng Ke''er would apologize to her by death, but she I never thought of letting the Meng family abandon Meng Ke''er, who is also the daughter of the Meng family. If she is treated like this by the Meng family...


    Meng Shi''s face paled and he didn''t dare to think deeply. He didn''t know if he was frightened by Meng Qingrui''s cold-blooded ruthlessness, or if he felt the same and felt chills.


    Meng Qingrui didn''t notice Meng Shi''s strangeness at all, and didn''t even look at her. Seeing that Chang Lin Hou didn''t make a statement, he then made a big talk, all to get rid of Meng Ke''er and their relationship.


    Dong Qinyan became impatient as she listened, and her face became gloomy. Looking at the people watching the fun gathered not far from Changlin Houfu, Dong Qinyan said coldly, "Enough said. Is that right? I didn¡¯t come to Changlin Marquis today to hear about other people¡¯s rotten sesame seeds.¡±


    Meng Qingrui was so frightened by Dong Qinyan that she shut up immediately and didn''t dare to speak again.


    Chang Linhou then reacted, quickly turned sideways, and respectfully let Dong Qinyan in. Wen Boyun patted Dong Qinyan''s hand soothingly, and took her into the Changlin Hou residence together.


    Meng shi was still standing there dumbfounded. Meng Qingrui waited for them all to enter the mansion before running to Meng shi and complained in a low voice, "Sister, this princess has a really good temper. How can you handle your daughter-in-law in the future..."


    Meng Qingrui was dissatisfied that Dong Qinyan did not take him seriously as an elder, and did not dare to put on airs in front of Dong Qinyan, so she spoke ill of Dong Qinyan in front of Meng.


    If it was before, Meng shi couldn''t have listened to Meng Qingrui''s words, but now, Meng Qingrui''s cold-blooded and ruthless words were in his mind, and he just felt that he was so unfamiliar, He didn''t take what he said to heart at all.


    When Meng Qingrui finished scolding, Meng shi stared at him and asked, "Brother, isn''t Ke''er your jewel? Do you really have the heart to ignore her?"


    Meng Qingrui paused, but looked at Meng Shi with puzzled eyes, and said as if hearing some funny joke: "Little sister, Ke''er is just a loser, why do we feel sorry for her? If you want to say distressed, you should also feel distressed for your nephews, but that stinky girl has made such a big disaster this time. If you can''t quell the anger of the brother-in-law, the brother-in-law will definitely not let the Meng family go. Let''s talk, you have to remember, the Meng family is good, you can guess it!"


    Meng Qingrui continued to brainwash Meng Shi, but she didn''t know that Meng Shi had been completely hurt by his words. If it weren''t for Meng Ke''er''s incident, she still didn''t know that she was a loser in their eyes. When it was worthwhile, they held it and coaxed it, and when it was worthless, they abandoned it at will. If she is no longer Mrs. Changlinhou today, will the Meng family also abandon her?


    Thinking of this, Meng Shi couldn''t help shivering, and suddenly he didn''t dare to look at Meng Qingrui''s face, lowered his head, and suddenly ran towards Changlin Hou''s mansion without looking back, Meng Qingrui couldn''t even chase after him superior.


    The concierge looked at Meng Qingrui contemptuously, because he followed the princess and the concubine to the door, the concierge did not dare to stop anyone, so he had to let him in depressedly.


    The group entered the main room, Wen Boyun asked people to invite Meng to come over, and together with Dong Qinyan, they served tea to Changlin Hou and his wife, recognized some elders, and went to the ancestral hall to offer incense together In front of everyone, Chang Lin Hou took out the genealogy and proudly wrote Dong Qinyan''s name on it. From now on, their family will have a princess daughter-in-law, and his grandchildren will also be able to show the royal family in the future. As long as their family is safe and sound, even if there is no achievement, the emperor will not shake the position of the Changlin Marquis.


    The elders of the Wen family laughed even more happily than Changlin Hou. They were all ordinary farmers. Because of Changlin Hou''s rise, they followed the chickens and dogs to the sky, and their status has improved a lot. , Even in their hometown, the magistrates have to be courteous when they see them. Now that they have seen the benefits of being in a position of power, they wish that the Changlinhou family would thrive, so that they could always stand under the big tree to enjoy the shade.


    After serving tea and entering the genealogy, everyone has the mind to deal with Meng Keer''s affairs, Wen Boyun asked lightly: "Father, let someone invite Miss Meng over, we can be in court now confronted."


    Meng Qingrui next to him was startled and stared nervously at the gate.


    When Meng Ke''er was brought over by the servants, Meng Qingrui saw the haggard Meng Ke''er and didn''t feel distressed or cared about her, but stepped forward and scolded: "You have no face Skinless dead girl, our Meng family is innocent, we have never had a daughter like you before, you have lost all the faces of the ancestors of the Meng family, how can you still have the face to live, and you are clean when you die...


    Meng Qingrui cursed Meng Ke''er for a while, and Dong Qinyan''s face darkened when she heard the foul language.


    Wen Boyun has been paying attention to her, and seeing her displeased, his face also sank, and he said, "Enough! In this place, it is better to restrain yourself in front of the princess, come and take Miss Meng down for a medical examination."


    As soon as these words came out, Meng Qingrui was stunned. What does this mean? I want to test Meng Ke''er! Could it be that Meng Ke''er was fine?


    Meng Qingrui was stupid. When Mr. Li went back yesterday, he only told him that Meng Keer¡¯s planner Lin Hou was caught raped in bed. Wen Boyun took the emperor to warn them. With, they were all caught raped in bed, but they didn''t have any relationship with Chang Lin Hou! This... how does this want him?


    Meng Keer was taken down by the maid without focus, and after a while, the maid brought by Dong Qinyan came in and reported: "Reporting to the princess consort, Miss Meng is still a virgin, and she There is no problem."


    "I see, bring people in!" Dong Qinyan said coldly with no expression on her face.


    She hated this kind of bed-climbing thing the most. This time, no matter whether Meng Keer achieved her goal or not, she did not intend to let her go.


    When Chang Linhou heard the news, he breathed a sigh of relief, and even Meng Shi also relaxed.


    Compared to the relaxation of Chang Linhou and his wife, Meng Qingrui''s nerves were tense. Meng Ke''er and Chang Linhou did not have any relationship, Chang Linhou did not need to be responsible for her, wait a moment If it is found out that Meng Ke¡¯er designed Chang Lin Hou, then Meng Ke¡¯er will be completely finished. If Meng Ke¡¯er also confesses him, then the Meng family¡­


    Meng Qingrui''s eyes kept rolling, and those who knew him knew that this was his plan to sink the boat.

 v6 Chapter 6： Tiger poison does not eat its sons, Meng Shi

    Meng Keer was dragged and dragged into the house by the maid. At this time, she seemed to have no soul, her eyes were empty, like mud. fell directly to the ground.


    Changlin Hou and Wen Boyun looked at them coldly, without any sign of being soft-hearted. At this point, it is mainly her fault, and she is not worthy of the sympathy of others.


    Meng Shi was still immersed in her own thoughts, and she didn''t pay much attention to Meng Ke''er''s situation. The only person in the hall who paid attention to Meng Ke''er was Meng Qingrui alone. Her people were thinking about how to keep Meng Ke''er from being able to speak forever.


    Meng Qingrui knew he couldn''t wait any longer, so while everyone was not paying attention, he picked up the tea cup beside him and smashed it on Meng Ke''er''s head, scolding fiercely, "Shameless. You bitch, you are not the daughter of my Meng family!"


    With a crisp sound of broken porcelain, Meng Keer stared in disbelief and slowly fell down.


    Meng Shi was taken aback by this sudden change, and screamed in horror, "Ah! Killed! Killed!"


    Changlin Hou was not frightened by this change, but was taken aback by Meng''s screams. On the other hand, Dong Qinyan, who was beside Wen Boyun, was only calm, but his eyes were extremely firm and steady , The figure is not shaken, and there is not even a hint of fear. Compared with the two, Changlin Hou only feels that his face is flushed. Changlin Hou''s mansion has such an unreliable grandmother. It''s really shameful to go home, especially the princess. While still at home, Mrs. Meng was so complacent!


    Meng Qingrui was subdued by the guards in the main room as early as Meng Ke''er fell. Seeing that Meng Ke''er couldn''t wake up in a short time, she frantically shouted: "What do you want to do? I''ll teach you a lesson. My daughter, what''s the matter with you! Even if I kill her today, you can''t do anything to me!"


    Meng Qingrui claims to be the brother of the Meng family and the uncle of Wen Boyun, plus he is teaching Meng Keer to vent his anger for the Wen family. , I didn''t expect to be caught by someone now, Meng Qingrui hated so much, he was a little bit speechless.


    Wen Boyun was so angry that his face turned black, Dong Qinyan grabbed his hand, cast a soothing look at him, and immediately said to Meng Qingrui coldly: "Meng Qingrui, do you think Meng Ke If your daughter is your daughter, you can kill him at will? Who told you? Don''t you know the laws of Daqi? Whether Meng Keer is your daughter or not, you have no right to deal with her. Now, Ben Gong can send you to the government office on the charge of deliberately hurting others.


    In addition, Ben Gong is still the princess of the dynasty, you are so presumptuous in front of Ben Gong, even if Ben Gong does not turn you over to the government office, it can also cure you of a great crime of disrespect, wonderful person , tell him, how should the following be punished? "


    Wonderful man stepped forward and said in a clear voice: "The following offenders will be beaten with a stick and hit 30 big boards, and if they are serious, they will be sent to the frontier."


    "Do you understand?" Dong Qinyan raised her eyebrows and said calmly.


    The high contempt in his eyes made Meng Qingrui agitated. Just now, his whole mind was thinking about how to shut up Meng Ke''er, but he forgot that there was a princess in this room. What should I do? What to do now?


    Meng Qingrui panicked, Changlin Hou and Wen Boyun were unreliable, and now he could only count on the Meng family.


    Meng Qingrui hurriedly turned his head to look at Meng Shi, but saw Meng Shi staring at him with deep hatred and resentment in his eyes.


    Meng Qingrui didn''t understand why Meng Shi looked at him like this, but this matter didn''t allow him to think too much about it, Meng Qingrui knelt and rubbed in front of Meng Shi, and prayed: "Little sister, hurry up and plead for your brother. , brother didn''t do it on purpose, I was just dizzy by that dead girl Ke''er, you know, as long as I get angry, I will lose my mind, no matter what impulsive things I do, I really didn''t mean to offend the princess Yes, little sister, please beg the princess for your brother."


    As long as Meng Shi is willing to speak, Meng Qingrui is sure that the princess will never embarrass him.


    Meng Qingrui stared at Meng shi, Meng shi slowly looked at Dong Qinyan, then lowered her head and looked at Meng Qingrui, suddenly, Meng shi''s hands were tightly squeezed Meng Qingrui''s neck, grimly asked: "Did you just want to kill people! You are an inhuman thing, no matter how bad Ke''er is, you are still your biological daughter, you beast!"


    Meng shi pinched Meng Qingrui tightly, frantically venting her fear and resentment. After so many years, she did not have no opinion on the Meng family, but Meng Qingrui was her brother anyway. When she was young, Meng Qingrui treated her very well. No matter what happened in the past, no matter how unbearable the Meng family''s actions were, she could justify Meng Qingrui with her brother-sister relationship.


    But today, Meng Qingrui''s actions made her fully understand that she had always been deceiving herself. She regarded the Meng family as her mother''s family and the Meng Qingrui family as her relatives, but their family did not treat her at all Take it to heart, now Meng Qingrui is still taking action against her own daughter in front of her. Such a cold-blooded human being is not as good as a beast. How could she be blind and have been led by them by the nose, and she almost harmed the Wen family!


    Meng Qingrui blushed when she was pinched by Meng Shi, and rolled her eyes again and again, looking at her dying.


    Dong Qinyan and others were shocked by a woman from the Meng family, why Meng Qingrui could not resist in her hands.


    Changlin Hou was worried that Meng Shi would really strangle Meng Qingrui by going on like this, so he hurried to stop him, only to find that Meng Shi''s strength was surprisingly strong, her fingernails had been caught in Meng Qingrui''s flesh, that posture, It seemed that he really wanted Meng Qingrui''s life.


    The Hou Hou Changlin was frightened and said to Wen Boyun, "Come and help."


    Only then did Wen Boyun realize something was wrong, he quickly walked to Meng Shi''s side, and slashed at her. When Meng Shi fainted, Meng Qingrui also fell.


    Wonderful and Yuanyang were so scared that their faces turned pale, but they stood in front of Dong Qinyan to protect her.


    Wen Boyun asked the maid to help Meng to go back to the room, went forward to check Meng Qingrui, and found that he still had a faint breath, so he quickly sent the doctor, and now the whole hall is in a mess, and there is still lying on the ground The Meng family''s father and daughter, the Marquis of Changlin, were neither angry, nor hated, nor sighed, they stared straight at the people on the ground, as if they were in a trance.


    Wen Boyun stepped forward and persuaded: "Father, mother''s condition is not good, wait for the doctor to come for diagnosis and treatment, father will watch more, I''m afraid I can''t accept the stimulation any more because of my mother''s appearance. I''ll go to the palace with the princess to thank you first, and I''ll come to see you later."

 v6 Chapter 7： The doctors diagnosis and treatment, please enter the palace

    Speaking of entering the palace, Changlin Houcai woke up like a dream, looked at Wen Boyun with some worry, walked to Dong Qinyan and saluted, sighed: "Princess, I made you laugh today, My wife, she... Although she has little knowledge and is a little unclear, she used to be a housewife with three obedience and four virtues. Today, the Meng family incident has hit her too hard, which made her lose her mind. For such a move, please don''t mind the princess, and when my wife recovers, I will take her to the princess'' residence to plead guilty."


    Dong Qinyan slowly got up and smiled gently: "Father-in-law doesn''t have to be so polite, it''s all from his own family, and there are no outsiders around, father-in-law just thinks I''m the daughter-in-law of the Wen family, as for the mother-in-law In this case, when I return to the palace, I will ask the imperial physician to come over to diagnose and treat my mother-in-law. The father-in-law is not in a hurry to refuse. This year, a new department has been opened, and many imperial physicians with real skills have been recruited, including those from the Bai ethnic group. There is a lot of research, mother-in-law, it is appropriate to invite them to come and have a look."


    Dong Qinyan said so, Changlin Hou is not easy to refuse, but he is very happy because of Dong Qinyan''s respect, and the haze caused by the Meng family has also dissipated many.


    Wen Boyun was very excited about Dong Qinyan''s move. Dong Qinyan gave Changlin Hou''s face to him, so how could it not make him happy.


    Because of Dong Qinyan''s words, their mood immediately changed from cloudy to sunny.


    The beautiful and the mandarin ducks are really watching from behind, and now they finally see the means of their own princess.


    Not long after Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun left Changlin Hou Mansion, the doctor came to the door. After seeing Meng Qingrui and Meng Keer, the doctor went to Meng''s room again. Only then did he follow the servants to the study of Marquis Changlin.


    "How is it? How are the three of them?" Chang Lin Hou stared sharply at the middle-aged doctor in front of him.


    The doctor had already thought about his words on the way here, and when Changlin Hou asked, he said in a hurry: "Qi, the situation of the girl seems to be the best. Serious, in fact, it is the lightest of the three, but her head was smashed and some blood was shed. She has already been bandaged. Remember to change the dressing every day. I''m afraid it will leave scars in the future.


    The nails have been taken out and the medicine has been applied, but the position is on the neck, so I still need to pay more attention in the future to avoid infection and so on.


    The last is the lady. The lady seems to have been greatly stimulated, and the pulse is very chaotic. I am afraid that the lady will lose her mind when she wakes up. Some people looked after her, and she had already prescribed soothing soup to her, and they would come back for a follow-up consultation in seven days. "


    There is one thing the doctor dare not say, when he saw Meng''s **** hands and broken nails when he was diagnosing and treating Meng''s, he guessed the middle-aged man''s neck The fingernails should have been left by this lady, but this is the privacy of Changlin Hou''s mansion.


    "No!" The doctor hurriedly denied: "Although the madam''s pulse is chaotic, it is not that she cannot be adjusted. After the lady wakes up, she must not be stimulated any more, so as not to aggravate her condition."


    The doctor exited from the study of the Marquis of Changlin in a flash.


    At this time, Wen Boyun and Dong Qinyan also arrived at the palace. The two went to the imperial study first, but couldn''t see Dong Chenghu, so they had to go to Mingxiu Palace hand in hand.


    Cuixi saw Dong Qinyan and his wife from a distance, and hurriedly stepped forward to say goodbye, and said in a low voice: "Princess, concubine, you are here, the emperor and the empress are waiting for you this morning. When you enter the palace, please wait, wait on the left, wait on the right, and wait for no one. Later, His Royal Highness King Wen and His Royal Highness King Wu entered the palace to greet him. The emperor and the empress were furious when they heard what happened in the Princess Palace yesterday.


    The emperor is so angry that lunch is useless, and the empress is also in a bad mood. She has to appease the emperor. It is estimated that she is more angry than the emperor. You have to figure it out. "


    "Thank you, mammy." Dong Qinyan always respected Cuixi, nodded to Cuixi, looked at Wen Boyun, and walked straight to the main hall of Mingxiu Palace.


    Dong Chenghu raised his eyelids before slowly saying, "Let them in."


    Dong Qinyan and his wife just walked up to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu was already staring at Wen Boyun with a stern face.


    Dong Chenghu didn''t mean to let Wen Boyun get up at all, but asked with anger: "I heard that there was a big play at the Princess Mansion yesterday, so why didn''t you tell me to take a look?"


    Wen Boyun knew that the emperor would definitely be angry, but he didn''t expect that the emperor would not even set the groundwork, and he even questioned him as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Dong Qinyan felt sorry for Wen Boyun, and before waiting for him, she coquettishly said to Dong Chenghu: "Father, you can listen to our explanation of what happened yesterday, and let Boyun get up and answer first? "


    Dong Chenghu glared at Wen Boyun displeasedly, and said angrily, "It''s really an outgoing girl, she just got married for a day, and her elbow turned out!"


    Dong Chenghu was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, sat down, looked at Wen Boyun, and said impatiently, "Okay, okay, get up and answer."


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help but smile when she saw Dong Chenghu''s boyish appearance, and turned to look at Wen Boyun''s eyes immediately became serious, but she was not as capricious as Dong Chenghu, but asked rationally: "Yesterday in The troublemaker in the Princess Mansion heard that it was your cousin, or that he designed your father on your wedding day, but is there such a thing?"


    "Mother, I''ll tell you about this matter." Dong Qinyan motioned for Wen Boyun to calm down, and then slowly said: "That Meng Ke''er is the daughter of Boyun''s uncle, Meng Ke''er used to be the daughter of Boyun''s uncle. The family has been thinking about marrying Meng Ke''er into the Wen family, but unfortunately now that the government decree came out, the Meng family''s bamboo basket was empty.


    We went to the Marquis of Changlin this morning, and brought an experienced mother to check on Meng Keer, proving that Marquis of Changlin was wronged. "

 v6 Chapter 8： Dong Qinyans maintenance, love

    Dong Qinyan didn''t want Wen Boyun to be scolded too much by the emperor, so she explained yesterday''s events in a few words, seeing that Dong Chenghu and his wife were still unhappy, and then said: "Then Meng Keer''s plan failed, We originally planned to distance ourselves from the Meng family, and even my father-in-law did not intend to appease the Meng family.


    Who knew that Meng Qingrui was worried about being implicated by Meng Ke''er just now in Changlin''s mansion, so she would do something to Meng Ke''er in front of everyone''s eyes, which stimulated my mother-in-law, so that she was a little crazy, He almost strangled Meng Qingrui to death. When we left the Changlin Mansion, the mansion was in a mess, and my father-in-law was also incapable of being a clone at the moment, so he couldn''t accompany us into the palace.


    Father, Niuniu would like to ask you to send an imperial physician to me, and come with me to see my mother-in-law later. "


    When Dong Chenghu heard this, his eyes widened in surprise, he looked at Wen Boyun and then at Dong Qinyan, seeing Dong Qinyan''s indifferent face, and Wen Boyun''s face full of bitterness, he had to believe Dong Qin Yan''s words, they only listened to the Dong Yuanjie brothers and said what happened yesterday, but they didn''t know that so many things happened in Changlin Houfu this morning.


    He said slowly: "Since this is the case, I won''t blame you. As for the imperial physician Niuniu said, there are so many imperial physicians in the imperial hospital. Which one do you want to send someone to announce."


    I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    Gu Shuixiu was still thinking about the affairs of the Wen family. Seeing that Dong Chenghu had calmed down, she said, "What are you going to do with the Meng family?"


    Wen Boyun met Gu Shuixiu''s sharp eyes, pondered for a moment, and said sincerely: "Qi Empress, although the Meng family is from my family, they didn''t help us much when our family was in trouble. We have passed us, and even we have received a lot of scorn from them.


    After our family got well, the Meng family began to curry favor with my mother. My mother was a soft-hearted person and kept thinking about the relationship with the Meng family, thinking that the Meng family was sincere She is also devoted to the Meng family.


    It is precisely because of this that my mother can''t take such a big blow. Now that my mother is gone to plead for those people in the Meng family, my father will not forgive them lightly this time, even if I don''t take action , my father''s means are enough for them. "


    "Oh? The Marquis of Changlin has fought with the emperor for many years. He has the means to know that, even if he kills Meng Qingrui''s father and daughter, I will not find it strange. What I am asking is what do you do!" Gu Shui Xiu stared straight at Wen Boyun, if Wen Boyun''s answer did not satisfy her, Wen Boyun wouldn''t want to leave so easily today.


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gu Shuixiu with her beautiful big eyes, then frowned slightly, and paid attention to Wen Boyun from the corner of her eye.


    Fortunately, Wen Boyun did not have any impatience or resistance from beginning to end, Dong Qinyan felt relieved when she saw this, she is now Wen Boyun''s wife, husband and wife are one, she is I don''t want to see Wen Boyun have an opinion on the emperor.


    Gu Shuixiu had noticed Dong Qinyan''s small movements for a long time.


    Under the pressure of Gu Shuixiu, Wen Boyun immediately stood up, knelt down on one knee, and replied, "To be honest with the emperor and empress, if my father hadn''t taken action, this minister would not have let go of the insatiable greedy men of the Meng family. People, after today, the Meng family will never appear in Jiankang, let alone in front of the princess."


    Wen Boyun did not say what he planned to do, but only gave Gu Shuixiu the assurance she wanted.


    The corners of Gu Shuixiu''s mouth rose slightly, and she admired Wen Boyun''s reaction, but she said lightly: "Since this is the case, this palace will no longer investigate further, Boyun, remember what you said, Your Majesty Niuniu is the same daughter as Ben Gong, and marrying her to you is what the Emperor and Ben Gong are interested in you, don¡¯t let the Emperor and Ben Gong disappointed!¡±


    "The minister obeys!" Wen Boyun solemnly said.


    God can''t see it!


    "Yan''er, why do you seem to have something on your mind? But are you dissatisfied with the answer from your husband just now?" Wen Boyun tidied Dong Qinyan''s hair and asked gently.


    Dong Qinyan turned her head slightly and looked at Wen Boyun, to be honest, Wen Boyun is inherently tough. Wen Boyun seems to be always so warm, and he is completely different from the rumors outside. Dong Qinyan sighed in her heart, reached out to pick up a few snowflakes, and said with a light smile: "Boyun, look, it''s snowing! This snow is so beautiful, But when it falls into your hands, it will quickly melt away, so why can¡¯t good things always be retained?¡±


    Wen Boyun followed Dong Qinyan''s gaze and looked at her hand, before Dong Qinyan could react, he grabbed her slender hand, tightly wrapped it in his own palm, affectionately Said: "In my eyes, the most beautiful is the princess. The princess is by my side, so why can''t I keep it? No matter where the princess goes, Boyun will be with you in life and death!"


    Dong Qinyan stared into Wen Boyun''s eyes, trying to see from the inside that his words were a little sincere and a little fake, but unfortunately she stared at Wen Boyun for a long time, only to see his sincerity and intensity It''s just that the more affectionate Wen Boyun is to her, the more guilt she feels in her heart. The shadow of her previous life has been etched into her bones, and she doesn''t know how long it will take her to completely open her heart to Wen Boyun.


    "Boyun, I..." Dong Qinyan murmured not knowing what to say, Wen Boyun just gently brushed the snowflakes on her and said sincerely: "Princess don''t be embarrassed, I I don''t need you to love me like I love you, as long as the princess can always be by my side, believe me, I will give the princess a lifetime of happiness!"


    Dong Qinyan''s tears rolled down uncontrollably, and the next moment, she threw herself into Wen Boyun''s arms, crying like a helpless child.


    Since her rebirth, she has never passed by like this today. What Wen Boyun said today was something she could never dream of in her previous life. , Unexpectedly, this person appeared!

 v6 Chapter 9： love, bad idea

    Wen Boyun was taken aback by Dong Qinyan''s initiative, her heart was both distressed and sweet, and she slowly walked out of the palace with her arms around her. He saluted silently, not daring to make a sound.


    Wonderful and Yuanyang did not know that they had retreated to that corner.


    When the two returned to the Princess Mansion, the sky had completely darkened. The journey only took two quarters of an hour, and a thick layer of snow had already fallen, and the whole world was covered in silver. Even in the dark night, it was exceptionally bright, even though the cold wind was howling and the snow was flying, and some of the surrounding scenery could not be seen clearly.


    Wen Boyun had just lifted the curtain of the car, and the cold wind blowing in his face made him shudder, and he hurriedly lowered the curtain.


    Dong Qinyan asked behind him puzzled: "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you get out of the car? But what happened?"


    There are too many things today, especially those from the Meng family, who play their cards completely unreasonably. Dong Qinyan subconsciously thought that Wen Boyun could not go out because the Meng family came to the door again.


    Wen Boyun turned his head to Dong Qinyan and said softly, "No problem, but the snow is getting heavier, Yaner put on her hat, and I''ll take you out."


    Dong Qinyan was stunned for a moment, unable to bear to brush Wen Boyun''s kindness, she nodded with a smile, and let Wen Boyun hold her out of the car.


    The concierge saw the concubine holding the princess, and did not dare to look at it. He respectfully opened the way for them. The butler quickly ordered his servants to prepare a hot dinner. gained a lot of popularity.


    When Wen Boyun and his wife returned to the room, Yuanyang and Miaocai hurried back from outside.


    The housekeeper was startled when she saw that the hair and eyebrows of the beautiful man and the mandarin duck were covered with frost, and hurriedly stepped forward to greet, "What''s wrong with the two girls? How did you become like this? Hurry in The house is warm and warm.¡±


    Yuanyang took the hot tea poured by the housekeeper, and after a few sips, he recovered, but his teeth were still chattering, and his words were not very neat, "This... This damn... weather, Ming... Ming just came out Gong Xue hasn''t made it this big yet, but in two quarters of an hour, we almost froze to death outside!"


    The housekeeper was speechless for a while, "Two little aunts, didn''t you go out with the princess in a carriage? Why did you have to walk by yourself when you came back? The princess shouldn''t treat you like this!"


    However, the housekeeper came out of the palace. He still knows a little about the beauty and the mandarin ducks around the princess. These two are the big celebrities in front of the princess. I have never heard the princess punish them. Yes, did these two commit crimes today?


    The wonderful person slowed down, rolled her eyes indecently at Yuanyang, and explained angrily: "It''s not because Yuanyang, this dead girl, said she can''t disturb the princess and the concubine, so she pulled me and said. To avoid the princess, we even squeaked with the driver in advance and ran back first. How could we know that the snow suddenly fell heavily. If it was before, there were still some people passing by on the street at this time, and I saw it today. Damn it, the whole street is so quiet and quiet, except for a few carriages passing by, not a single person can be seen, it''s just a time, this is Jiankang!"


    The housekeeper has never seen a gentle and beautiful woman run like this before, she was stunned for a while, and Yuanyang shrank her head and did not dare to reply. Today, she really came up with the idea. Now let the wonderful woman vent, and the provincial wonderful woman will find an opportunity to rectify her later.


    After the wonderful person finished speaking, she gasped for a few breaths, drank some water again, and found that there were water droplets on her face. Only when she realized that the water droplets fell from her hair, and her eyebrows were completely soaked in the water, her whole body seemed to have just been drenched in the rain.


    The housekeeper hurriedly handed over two towels and smirked: "The two little aunts are going to freshen up in this room tonight, and the hot water will be delivered in a while. Go out, or you will catch a cold."


    Stay away from the princess for a long time."


    The wonderful person looked at the housekeeper in embarrassment, then looked at the mandarin ducks, wondering if she should change her clothes and serve the princess first.


    Zhou Bo laughed and said: "Don''t be nervous, the two girls, I will send someone to serve the princess. Besides, the princess was carried into the house by the concubine just now. It''s not easy for the girl to disturb her, so feel free to wash up again."


    The wonderful person heard the words, his heart was relieved, and he thanked Zhou Bo again.


    After Uncle Zhou left, the wonderful woman glared at Yuanyang again and calmed down a bit, then said, "If the princess asks about today''s affairs, what would you say?"


    Yuanyang saw the wonderful woman taking the initiative to talk to her, she immediately showed a bright smile, and said flatly: "Miaoren sister, you are always smarter than me, I will listen to you, what you say, I Just do it, okay?"


    Wonderful was speechless, ignored the mandarin duck''s indecentness, remembered the carriage I saw on the street just now, frowned and said doubtfully: "I seem to have seen the carriage of Prince Wen''s mansion just now, look The direction of the carriage is towards the city gate, and it is estimated that it is going out of the city, but the weather is so bad tonight, why did His Highness King Wen choose to go out of the city at this time, could it be that something major happened?"


    It was just the two of them in the room, and Yuanyang heard all the words of the wonderful woman, but compared to the doubts of the wonderful man, the mandarin ducks seemed a little indifferent, "Miaoren sister, His Royal Highness King Wen and King Wu Although His Royal Highness is not as busy as you are, Prince, but they are all doing big things, maybe there is something important that needs to go out of the city suddenly, we are just maids, it is not our turn to worry about it."


    Looking at Yuanyang''s heartless appearance, the wonderful woman didn''t know whether to envy or sigh, but it was useless no matter how much she struggled. It''s just a maid, it''s really not their time to worry about His Royal Highness King Wen''s affairs.


    After the two of them took a quick shower with their own thoughts, the wonderful person was not at ease, and went to the courtyard where Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun lived to have a look. Loosen, then turned around and went back to his room.


    The next day, when Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun got up, the sun was already rising. Lying on the bed, there is no meaning to get up at all.


    Wen Boyun came back from martial arts practice, and saw Dong Qinyan still twisting on the bed, she quickly took off her coat, walked to the bed, patted the quilt lightly, and said with a smile: "The sun Her **** is covered, how long does my Yaner plan to stay in bed?"


    Dong Qinyan reluctantly showed her two eyes, her bright eyes looked at Wen Boyun for a while, and a muffled coquettish voice came from the quilt, "It''s too cold, I''m fine today, I''m going to hide in bed and not get up."

 v6 Chapter 10： The way husband and wife get along, the matter of snow night

    Dong Qinyan widened her eyes in astonishment, is this the Wen Boyun she knew? Why does it feel like a different person from the inside out, shouldn''t he coax her to get up? Why did she lie down with her!


    "Bo Yun, I''m hungry, let''s get up and eat!" Dong Qinyan blinked her big charming eyes and said coquettishly.


    Wen Boyun could not resist her coquettish offensive, and immediately like a chicken blood, a carp stood up, got up from the bed, and brought Dong Qinyan''s clothes to put on for her. Before Dong Qinyan came back to her senses, she carried her to the dressing table.


    Comb, the pain made her face almost deformed, "It''s done, I appreciate the kindness of Xianggong, can I ask Xianggong to help me call the beautiful mandarin duck in?"


    If Wen Boyun was allowed to tidy up again, she probably wouldn''t have to leave the dresser today.


    Wen Boyun held the comb for a while and was depressed, obviously it was hair, he combed his own well, why did Dong Qinyan not feel good when combing Dong Qinyan''s head?


    Wen Boyun was puzzled and shouted to the outside twice, the beautiful and the mandarin duck immediately pushed the door and entered, seeing Dong Qinyan sitting in front of the dressing table, the two were stunned for a while .


    Dong Qinyan smiled angrily: "What are you looking at? Why don''t you wash up for this palace?"


    Yuanyang and Miaoren felt guilty because of what happened last night. When they heard this, they thought Dong Qinyan was unhappy, so they immediately bowed their heads and obediently stepped forward to serve, daring not to say another word.


    Wen Boyun was still studying Dong Qinyan''s hair when the wonderful person finished combing, making her laugh and cry.


    The two had a lot of trouble, and finally they could go out.


    During the meal, the housekeeper came in and reported: "Princess, Consort, the Marquis of Changlin sent someone over this morning to ask questions, what should the father and daughter of the Meng family do?"


    Dong Qinyan did not reply directly, but looked at Wen Boyun, who was on the opposite side. The Meng family is also Wen Boyun''s grandfather''s family. They, lest those people in the Meng family have a miserable life in the future, Wen Boyun felt sympathy and blamed her.


    Although this is just her guess, she will not leave herself any worries.


    Wen Boyun also looked at Dong Qinyan, seeing that Dong Qinyan didn''t mean to answer, he said softly: "In the end, the victim of this incident is my father, we are fine, you send People go to Changlin Houfu to ask my father, see what he means, and then make a decision."


    If the punishment of Marquis Changlin was heavier than he thought, he would not say anything. If Marquis Changlin was punished lightly, he would just add some more.


    In any case, after the Meng family passed this time, don''t think about turning over again.


    The housekeeper only went out for an hour, and when he came back, he said: "Princess Qi, consort, Chang Lin Hou means that he has broken up with the Meng family, and he has to go to the government for the record. It seems that Chang Lin Hou It''s about making it public."


    Wen Boyun and Dong Qinyan looked at each other, frowned and said, "My father did this with my mother''s consent?"


    Yesterday, the imperial doctor just treated Meng''s. Meng''s condition is not very good. If you are stimulated by this thing again, can your body bear it?


    The housekeeper pondered: "The servant heard that this matter was Mrs. Changlinhou''s intention, and Mrs. Changlinhou''s intention was very firm, so Changlinhoucai had to agree, now Mrs. Changlinhou The severance document has been signed and stamped."


    "What? You said this is what my mother meant?" Wen Boyun was really frightened this time. He knew better than anyone how much Meng''s family cared about her family. The Meng family is about to sever ties with the Meng family?


    Dong Qinyan understood Meng Shi''s mind to a certain extent, and said solemnly: "This is reasonable, you saw it yesterday, mother-in-law can''t wait to strangle Meng Qingrui, she really has the intention to kill, If you don''t break up with the Meng family this time, how will you get along with the Meng family in the future?"


    When Dong Qinyan said this, Wen Boyun remembered that Meng Qingrui was strangled to death by Meng Shi''s life yesterday, and her neck was pierced with nails until the blood flowed non-stop, so it can be seen that Meng Shi''s He really hated Meng Qingrui, and it was reasonable to cut ties with him.


    It''s good to feel."


    The housekeeper hurriedly said: "My concubine, when the servant went to Changlin Hou''s mansion, I heard that Mrs. Changlin Hou was in a state of disorder for a while when she woke up yesterday. , I barely woke up in the evening, and the imperial doctor went to see her early this morning, but as soon as Mrs. Chang Linhou woke up, the first sentence she said was to cut off relations with the Meng family."


    "Yan''er, it looks like I''m going back to the Changlin Mansion." Wen Boyun said worriedly.


    Dong Qinyan nodded clearly and reassured: "With the imperial doctor here, mother-in-law will be fine, I''ll go back with you."


    Now that the divorce document is sent to the yamen, the Changlin mansion will definitely be pushed to the forefront. If she does not accompany Wen Boyun back, I am afraid that the Changlin mansion will endure more storms.


    Wen Boyun knew in her heart that Dong Qinyan did this all for his sake, her heart warmed, and there was a gentle smile on her face.


    The couple took a carriage to Changlin Houfu. The snow on the road had been cleared to the side of the road. The carriage had no difficulty in walking, but the snow was still falling, and it was smaller than last night. Some.


    Yuanyang and Miaoren were sitting on the carriage outside the car, passing a restaurant on Jiankang Street, Yuanyang whispered: "Last night, we met His Royal Highness King Wen''s carriage here, right? "


    The wonderful person nodded lightly, "That''s right here, that carriage looked like it was flying, I remember it very clearly."


    "What carriage from Prince Wen''s Mansion?" Dong Qinyan was dozing off against Wen Boyun in the carriage, and she opened her eyes suspiciously when she heard the conversation between the beautiful man and the mandarin duck.


    The wonderful person quickly replied: "Princess, last night the slave and the mandarin ducks walked back from the palace together, just in time to meet the heavy snow, here I saw the carriage of His Royal Highness King Wen rushing towards the outside of the city. go."


    "What time?" Dong Qinyan frowned.

 v6 Chapter 11： The strangeness of King Wens mansion, the turmoil of breaking up relatives

    The wonderful person did not dare to hide, and honestly explained: "Youth."?


    "You Shi?" Dong Qinyan looked at Wen Boyun suspiciously, "It was not snowing heavily at that time, it was getting dark, did something important happen to the second brother in such a hurry to leave the city? "?


    ?


    Dong Qinyan nodded and said no more, and the beautiful and the mandarin ducks did not dare to speak any more. ?


    The carriage arrived at the Changlin Mansion, and the concierge came up early to meet him, and after sending the two noble masters into the mansion, he breathed a sigh of relief. ?


    Wen Boyun led Dong Qinyan all the way to the courtyard where Meng lived. Looking at the desolation in the garden, Dong Qinyan couldn''t help frowning and said: "There is not even a trace of green in this courtyard, I didn''t plant other flowers and plants, but my mother-in-law didn''t like it?"?


    Wen Boyun was stunned for a moment, and then explained helplessly: "We lived a lot of hard times before, my mother reluctantly earned some subsidies for the family by growing flowers and selling flowers, now life is better, my mother She always said that seeing those flowers and plants would remind her of the sad times in the past, so she simply let people take away all the flowers and trees in the yard, so that they could not see."?


    "What''s the reason for this?" Dong Qinyan stared, obviously not understanding Meng Shi''s thoughts very well. ?


    Wen Boyun shrugged, if he could understand, he wouldn''t have to let Meng Shi become what he is today.


    Up to now, Meng Shi is not only Wen Boyun''s son, but she has not been able to see Wen Boyun''s brother until now.


    Wen Boyun said apologetically, "Yan''er, my brothers didn''t mean to not come back to our wedding, but they left to avoid the Meng family''s calculations, my father said to take this opportunity to let them Go out and see the world, and come back when Meng Keer gets married.


    Because they left for a short time, I told them in advance not to come back to our wedding, but they had already prepared a new wedding gift for us before they left, but there has been something going on these two days, I forgot to tell you. "


    Dong Qinyan nodded clearly, without the slightest displeasure or blame, which made Wen Boyun even more happy.


    When the two stepped into Meng''s living room, they were greeted with a strong smell of medicine.


    The imperial physician was giving Mengshi acupuncture, Dong Qinyan signaled that he did not need to salute, and watched with Wen Boyun.


    At this time, Meng Shi was lying on the bed, very peaceful, but he was a lot haggard, and the whole person seemed to be ten years old.


    Wen Boyun felt a little uneasy in his heart, and silently stayed silent on the side. When the imperial physician finished the acupuncture, the group retreated to another room.


    Wen Boyun immediately asked: "Tian doctor, how is my mother''s condition?"


    The Imperial Physician replied respectfully: "Master Consort, Mrs. Changlin Hou''s condition is much better than yesterday. During this time, more guidance is needed, and the minister will continue to give Mrs. Changlin Hou acupuncture and medication. The specific recovery situation will not be known until a month later.¡±


    Wen Boyun was relieved a lot, Dong Qinyan looked at the imperial physician for a while, and suddenly asked: "The imperial physician looks young, but his medical skills are amazing, don''t know his name? "


    "I don''t dare to be a big name, my surname is Bai, and my name is Yiren. I am a Jinshi in this imperial examination." Bai Yiren replied calmly, he has always been only interested in medical skills, and has always been interested in other things. light.


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes flashed when she heard his name, "Are you from the Bai people?"


    Bai Yiren nodded in amazement, not understanding why the dignified princess of Qi knew about their Bai clan, he just said his name, how could the princess guess it? Could it be that the Bai people''s reputation is already so big now?


    Bai Yiren is puzzled, and Wen Boyun is even more puzzled, but this is not a good time to answer his doubts.


    Dong Qinyan didn''t want to explain, she just said with a light smile: "It is known that the Bai people are famous for their medical skills and medicinal skills, and this time I will have a good experience. During this time, Mrs. Changlinhou''s body has been handed over to you, and this palace hopes to see Mrs. Changlinhou at this year''s palace banquet, how about it?"


    Bai Yiren was stunned for a moment, then quickly lowered her head to respond, but she was a little anxious. Now that the palace banquet is less than a month away, he has just said that Mrs. Changlin Hou''s situation will be It will take a month to find out, isn''t the princess embarrassing him?


    But it''s not right, he has been staying in the imperial hospital in peace since he became an imperial physician, and he has only treated the emperor and the queen twice so far. After angering the emperor, she never had contact with the princess. Why did the princess target him so much today?


    The more Bai Yiren thought about it, the more uneasy he became. When he left, Wen Boyun asked inexplicably, "Yan''er, has this Bai Yiren offended you? Why did you just embarrass him?"


    On Wen Boyun''s curious eyes, Dong Qinyan said: "I have no opinion on him, and he has not offended me, but I don''t like people from the Bai people, he is considered a gift from the Bai people. If he can really heal his mother-in-law''s body before the palace banquet, this palace can consider not targeting them anymore."


    Wen Boyun raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t expect Dong Qinyan to be so self-motivated, he couldn''t help laughing, "Yan''er, you are so embarrassing for him, if the emperor and queen Niangnian find out, they will Will there be any comments?"


    Dong Qinyan pouted mischievously, and said with a wicked smile: "If the father and mother find out, maybe they will reward me, do you believe it?"


    "Huh?" Wen Boyun was completely stunned, but he didn''t ask further.


    The two left from Changlin Hou''s mansion and rushed to Wenwang''s mansion without stopping, but they were told that Dong Yuanjie and Yin Rou were not in the mansion. Now Dong Qinyan was even more worried and asked a question However, the housekeeper of Prince Wen''s mansion asked three questions, and in desperation, the two could only return to the princess mansion.


    As the New Year is approaching, all the dignitaries above the fourth grade of Jiankang are preparing for the palace banquet. During this time, Dong Qinyan sent people to Wenwang''s mansion every now and then. It''s a pity that I couldn''t find anyone, and I was even more worried. I asked Dong Yuanzheng, but he didn''t know it. Dong Qinyan had already thought about it. If Dong Yuanjie and his wife did not show up during the palace banquet, she would tell Dong Chenghu about it. and Gu Shuixiu.


    Wen Boyun also had no time to spare. During this time, he had to send people to Changlin Hou Mansion to inquire about Meng''s situation, until the news of Meng''s severing relationship with the Meng family spread, Changlin Houfu has always been on the cusp of the storm.


    There are also officials in the imperial court to impeach the Marquis Changlin, accusing them in innuendo of disliking the poor and loving the rich, being ungrateful and so on.


    Dong Chenghu has not expressed his position, and even stood on the side of Changlin Hou, for which he also suffered a lot of pressure from public opinion.

 v6 Chapter 12： On the day of the palace banquet, a trip to the Princes Mansion

    Of course, this public opinion can''t have any impact on Dong Chenghu, but it is more or less unpleasant.


    Wen Boyun felt very guilty about this, but he couldn''t do anything except be more devoted to his duties.


    On the day of the palace banquet, Dong Qinyan got up early to wash up, Wen Boyun beside her was still on duty in the palace, Dong Qinyan was already used to his routine, even if she woke up without seeing him Not used to it.


    "Wonderful man, what did the servants who went to the Wenwang Mansion to ask about?" Dong Qinyan drew her eyebrows at the bronze mirror, but looked at the wonderful woman through the bronze mirror.


    Time is out of the mansion."


    "Today is a palace banquet! If the second brother and the second sister-in-law don''t attend, the father and mother will definitely be worried." Dong Qinyan put down the things in her hand irritably, thought about paying, and instructed Yuanyang. : "Go and prepare the carriage, Ben Gong is going to the Prince''s Mansion now."


    Yuanyang paused, hurriedly responded, and hurriedly left.


    On the way to the Prince''s Mansion, Dong Qinyan was still thinking about whether she should let Bai Tongyu know about this matter. A carriage was parked, and it seemed that Bai Tongyu was going out.


    Dong Qinyan quickly got off the car and entered the mansion. The steward of the Prince''s Mansion did not dare to neglect, and led Dong Qinyan all the way to the yard where Bai Tongyu lived.


    "


    "Sister-in-law is going to enter the palace now?" Dong Qinyan asked in confusion when she saw Bai Tongyu''s dress, even wearing a cloak. Bai Tongyu''s eyes shifted from the child to Dong Qinyan, and smiled: "Today is a palace banquet, and the mother must be very busy there. I went to the palace to help her. The children kept clamoring to go out to play, so they happened to be taken away together. , Niuniu also plans to enter the palace now?"


    Dong Qinyan hesitated for a while, then shook her head with a wry smile, what is she doing in the palace at this time, or what about Dong Yuanjie first, and then, "sister-in-law, where is my eldest brother?"


    Now Dong Qinyan can only pin her hopes on Dong Yuanxu.


    Bai Tongyu was obviously surprised that Dong Qinyan was looking for Dong Yuanxu, and after paying attention, she asked the maid next to her, "Where''s the prince? Is he still in the mansion now? "


    The maid lowered her eyes and replied respectfully, "His Royal Highness left the palace this morning and never came back."


    Bai Tongyu frowned and said, "Today is the palace banquet, did the prince say when will he enter the palace?"


    After discussing matters in the study, he left in a hurry."


    Dong Qinyan was even more worried now, and asked directly, "Sister-in-law, what do you know about my eldest brother?"


    Bai Tongyu smiled bitterly: "Niuniu, your eldest brother has always been a busy person, I don''t ask much about him, and now I have to take care of the general affairs of the house, and there are two children. To look after him, I don''t have the energy to ask him about it, to be honest, I haven''t seen your elder brother for several days."


    "How many days?" Dong Qinyan had to connect Dong Yuanxu''s situation with Dong Yuanjie''s situation, but the problem was that Dong Yuanjie''s husband and wife went missing together. It''s like I don''t know, how can I explain this?


    Just when Dong Qinyan was puzzled, Bai Tongyu suddenly asked: "Niuniu, I heard that you gave Bai Yiren an order that he must cure Mrs. Changlin Hou today, can you? This matter?"


    Dong Qinyan''s thoughts were interrupted by Bai Tongyu, and she said with a smile: "Sister-in-law, this happened more than half a month ago, why are you asking me now? It''s nothing to tell you, I just did it on purpose Just to make things difficult for him, and by the way, let''s see how the Bai people''s medical skills are really as magical as the folklore says."


    "You!" Bai Tongyu felt helpless for a while, thinking that Dong Qinyan was a precocious child, but now it seems that she still has such a childish temperament, "I see that the more you live, the more you go back. I¡¯m about to be spoiled as a child by the concubine! Although Bai Yiren is from the Bai clan, he is not a direct descendant and has little relationship with me. It¡¯s been so long, those two geese haven¡¯t been able to recognize me yet. Why do you have to trouble them?"


    Speaking of this matter, Bai Tongyu is also very helpless. Those two guys are probably all focused on medicine on weekdays, and don''t pay much attention to other things of the Bai people. Before, she also specially asked Bai Jiang to leave Went to the Prince''s Mansion to check her pulse, and the two faced each other, but Bai Jiangli couldn''t recognize her.


    Bai Tongyu even took the initiative to ask about the Bai people. The guy said one thing, another two, and he explained it honestly and clearly. Bai Tongyu didn''t know what to say about him.


    As for Bai Yiren, she met him once when she was out of the palace. In order to test him, Bai Tongyu stopped and talked to him for a while. The guy''s reaction was exactly the same as Bai Jiangli. , Bai Tongyu was completely relieved after the fight. In addition, she gave birth to two sons. Compared with before, her appearance was completely different. Now she is not worried about meeting people from the Bai family again.


    Just because she''s not worried, doesn''t mean she''s willing to have more contact with people from the Bai people.


    Dong Qinyan pouted and pondered for a while before saying: "Sister-in-law, I didn''t just want to make things difficult for Bai Yiren, you also know from the news that my mother-in-law and the Meng family broke up. It was rumored that the Marquis of Changlin had been on the cusp of the storm, and there were countless cases of impeachment against Marquis Changlin and his consort.


    I just wanted to take advantage of this palace banquet to let my mother-in-law spread the truth. After all, the Meng family is her natal family and she is the party involved. The mother-in-law sang a bitter drama when she was recovering from a serious illness. Do you believe those people believe it?


    After all, my mother-in-law has been ill for so long, and everyone knows that the imperial doctor comes to the house every day. It is the best for us when she comes forward. "


    Bai Tongyu widened her eyes in shock when she heard this. She thought that Dong Qinyan was just doing this to vent her anger, and there was so much emphasis on feelings.


    Dong Qinyan said enviously: "Sister-in-law, you are really happy to be married to our family, you see, the father, the queen and the queen are rare people who are sensible and lenient, never looking for trouble for the juniors, you Now that I have left the Bai clan again, I think I have never encountered such a bad thing before."


    Bai Tongyu has never encountered these problems. Her concubines are easy to get along with, and everyone has no secret activities, and she is open and honest. In addition, she is the only hostess in the Prince¡¯s Mansion. , you don''t have to deal with all this mess.

 v6 Chapter 13： Daqis second year dinner, everyones thoughts

    But this is not a good thing for Bai Tongyu. She will be the mother of a country in the future.


    Dong Qinyan snorted twice, she wanted to speak, but she felt that it was very disappointing to say such words at this time, and she swallowed it again, thinking about it or not, after all, she is now Already married, some things are better not to get involved.


    Very satisfied, as long as our family is safe and sound."


    The two chatted for a long time, but Dong Qinyan could not wait for Dong Yuanxu, so she had to leave.


    Before the night came, the gate of the imperial city was very lively, with a lot of traffic, and there were exquisitely dressed nobles everywhere, one by one competing with each other and secretly contesting.


    When Dong Qinyan''s carriage arrived, the square outside the noisy imperial city suddenly quieted down. Everyone stretched their necks and secretly looked at the carriage of the Princess Mansion. On the second day, Mrs. Changlinhou cut off relations with her parents'' family. There was also news that Mrs. Changlinhou was seriously ill. The imperial doctor came to the door every day. related.


    Before, many families beat their **** because they couldn''t marry a princess, and they were jealous of Changlin Houfu. When they heard the news of Changlinhoufu, they all began to be glad that their children did not have the chance to marry the emperor and the queen. One by one, they were sympathetic to the Marquis of Changlin.


    Changlin Hou did not explain to the outside world, plus the concubine had always been cold in front of him, everyone could not see any clues, but there was a lot of discussion in private, thinking that the concubine had been under pressure from the princess at home Then, the Marquis of Changlin had to look up to the princess and snort up and down.


    At this moment, everyone wants to see if there is a rift between the princess and the concubine, and most of them are gloating.


    He said into the carriage, "Princess, Concubine, we are here."


    , Looking at the extravagant and gorgeous, coupled with the desolate temperament, for a while, he actually compared those children of the noble family.


    Qin Zuxin and others were also watching in the crowd, and couldn''t help but praise: "This Wen Boyun is really good-looking, no wonder the emperor and the empress would like him to be the princess'' concubine."


    Gu Donglin nodded and said: "Wen Boyun is not only good-looking, but also outstanding in character and skill. Those people are not wronged if they lose. It''s just that those relatives in the family are a little bit bad, but the others are nothing. Pickable."


    "Are you talking about those rumors outside?" Zuo Fengshi''s voice sounded in the ears of the two, they turned around and found that Zuo Fengshi was staring at Wen Boyun.


    Gu Donglin came back to his senses and nodded, "There are people who have noses and eyes, I am afraid the emperor and queen know it, but Niuniu never came out to refute the rumors, Changlin Houfu has been low-key and silent, we really are Can''t see through."


    "You also believe those words!" Zuo Fengshi sneered: "I think those people are jealous, they don''t look good, you don''t know what kind of temper Niuniu is? How could that girl do that? What kind of thing! The emperor and the queen probably didn''t want to get too involved in the affairs of the Marquis of Changlin, so they deliberately kept silent. If those rumors are true, the emperor and the queen will be the first to sit still, do you believe it?"


    This is true, Qin Zuxin and Gu Donglin looked at each other, and tacitly stopped talking.


    After straightening her clothes, she gently hugged her and slowly walked towards the gate of the imperial city.


    Wen Boyun''s move was beyond everyone''s expectations, and everyone couldn''t recover for a while, why is this different from what they expected?


    Gu Donglin couldn''t help but teased: "Look, this Wen Boyun doesn''t look cold, he is really considerate to Niuniu!"


    Zuo Fengshi and Qin Zuxin agreed for a while.


    The carriage from Changlinhou Mansion also arrived at the square.


    Everyone immediately focused their attention on the carriage of the Marquis of Changlin, wanting to see how the Marquis of Changlin treated the princess. , Today the imperial doctor went to Changlin Hou''s mansion again, and they thought that it was impossible for Mrs. Changlin Hou to appear on such an occasion.


    Wen Boyun saw the carriage of Changlinhou Mansion with his sharp eyes, muttered a few words in Dong Qinyan''s ear, and the couple stopped together.


    After the carriage of the Marquis of Changlin was settled, the Marquis of Changlin came out first, followed by the Meng family.


    Behind the two, there were two noble sons in gorgeous clothes, Wen Boyun saw the two, and immediately said to Dong Qinyan happily: "Yan''er, it is the second brother and The third brother is back!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Changlin Hou family had already walked up to Dong Qinyan and his wife, and there was a large audience. The Changlin Hou family wanted to salute Dong Qinyan, so Dong Qinyan quickly laughed: " In-laws and mothers-in-law don''t have to be too polite!"


    After Dong Qinyan finished speaking, she looked at Meng Shi, seeing Meng Shi described as thin, but her spirit was much better than before, especially her eyes, revealing a clear and bright, it seems that it is not It will be crazy, "Is my mother-in-law''s body better?"


    Meng shi chuckled lightly: "Thank you, Princess, for worrying about it, it''s much better, because of the Meng family affair, which affected the princess and Yun''er''s wedding, I''ve always felt bad about it, thinking about having a face-to-face meeting with you. The princess has to make up for it."


    "Mother-in-law, where are you talking about! We are all a family, so don''t look at others like that. Besides, that thing has already passed, you should forget it, people always have to look forward ." Dong Qinyan knew that Meng''s heart was more or less unable to let go of the Meng family, that''s why she said this.


    Sister-in-law, after Dong Qinyan and Meng Shi had exchanged their greetings, they both shouted together, "I have seen the princess''s sister-in-law."


    Dong Qinyan chuckled and said, "It''s okay, you can call it whatever you like in private, and it''s fine for formal occasions."

 v6 Chapter 14： Have fun, leave halfway

    Dong Qinyan''s easygoing and easygoing further impressed Wen Zhongming and Wen Shuqi.


    The family on their side chatted and laughed with He Lele, but those who were waiting to watch the play suffocated and couldn''t help but resent those who spread the rumors, who said the princess was bullying others, Have a bad relationship with everyone in the Changlin Hou Mansion? I don''t see how harmonious the family is!


    Dong Qinyan and her group, no matter what the thoughts of those people, they walked and talked, and soon the news was in everyone''s sight.


    Qin Zuxin saw this and said to Zuo Fengshi and others, "Let''s enter the palace too, Yijun and the others are already inside, so I guess they''ve been impatient now."


    These few of them went out to meet outside today, and did not enter the palace with their family.


    Dong Qinyan and Wen Boyun had just stepped into the palace banquet hall, and they separated from Changlin Hou and others. They were sitting close to the emperor and not with the Wen family.


    Dong Qinyan looked around the hall and couldn''t find Dong Yuanzheng, but saw Shen Yuetong who was talking to Bai Tongyu, and muttered to Wen Boyun twice, Dong Qinyan walked straight towards Shen Yuetong.


    Bai Tongyu saw Dong Qinyan and said with a smile: "I just asked you if you want to enter the palace with me, the feeling is waiting for the concubine!"


    Dong Qinyan had something in her heart, and she laughed bitterly at Bai Tongyu''s teasing, "Sister-in-law, don''t make fun of me, I just looked around, the eldest brother hasn''t come yet, and the father and mother are also No, you are the crown princess of the dynasty, do you want to sit down for a while?"


    Bai Tongyu followed Dong Qinyan''s gaze, looked around, and found out the truth about Dong Qinyan. At present, she has the highest status in the palace, and it is a bit bad to be whispering to Shen Yuetong here all the time. He glanced apologetically at the two of them, and hurriedly sat down in his seat.


    Shen Yuetong has always been clever. Seeing this, she asked directly, "Niuniu, do you have something to tell me?"


    "The third sister-in-law is still smart, I just want to ask you, recently my third brother is often busy outside, leaving early and returning late?" Dong Qinyan asked in a low voice.


    Shen Yuetong was stunned for a while, not knowing why, she pondered for a moment before saying: "Your third brother has not been out of the ordinary recently, and he won''t leave early and come back late. It''s the same as before, why do you ask such a question?"


    "No...nothing! It''s just that I went looking for my second brother recently, but I couldn''t find anyone. Today, I heard from my sister-in-law that my brother is always busy when he comes in. I don''t know what they are busy with, so I ask a lot. Just a moment." Dong Qinyan smirked twice, not being able to tell the story of Prince Wen''s mansion, so she had to take it with her.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but the second sister-in-law isn''t in the mansion recently, so I guess the two of them went out to play in the mountains and water together."


    Walking around? Dong Qinyan squinted her eyes and pondered, if she was really traveling in the mountains and water, why would she go out of the city in a snowstorm overnight.


    Shen Yuetong saw that Dong Qinyan was distracted in front of her, as if she had seen a ghost, she quickly shook her hand and asked worriedly: "But something happened? Why do I think you are absent-minded today of."


    Dong Qinyan shook her head and forced a smile, "It''s okay, just a little confused, I''ll talk to the third sister-in-law later."


    Shen Yuetong still wanted to ask questions, but the people from Dingguo Gong''s mansion just arrived, she had to give up the idea of ??asking, and said a few words to Dong Qinyan, and went to talk to the people of Dingguo''s mansion.


    Wen Boyun looked from a distance, seeing that Dong Qinyan''s face was not very good, he quickly came to her side, and asked in a low voice, "But there is no news?"


    Dong Qinyan nodded lightly, "The third sister-in-law doesn''t know anything, I guess the elder brother knows, but I haven''t seen him until now, I really..."


    "Don''t worry, maybe they will come together later." Wen Boyun gently soothed Dong Qinyan''s restless emotions.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked around and didn''t see Dong Yuanxu and Dong Yuanjie husband and wife, they were puzzled, but it was not easy to pursue it at this time, Dong Chenghu said a few words in Eunuch Chen''s ear , Chen Gonggong quickly left.


    At this time, everyone saluted, Dong Chenghu stood up and said some words, praised several officials who made great contributions today, and announced the start of the dinner.


    Dong Qinyan has been paying attention to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, and found that the two have been talking to some senior and respected people, and there is nothing strange about them.


    After three rounds of drinking, Eunuch Chen, who had been away for a long time, suddenly ran in in a panic, muttered a few words in Dong Chenghu''s ear, Dong Chenghu''s face changed, looked at Gu Shuixiu, and told her Twice, the emperor left in a hurry.


    Dong Qinyan was worried and chased after him regardless, Wen Boyun had no choice but to follow along.


    Seeing this, Bai Tongyu handed over the dinner to Dong Yuanzheng and Shen Yuetong, and ran after him. The speed was like flying. Only at this moment did the civil and military officials know that their crown princess was also The hidden Lord.


    The strangeness of the emperor and the princess and the princess of Qingcheng successfully attracted the attention of most people. For a time, everyone lost their interest in drinking and eating meat. They were all whispering and guessing. reason.


    Gu Mingde and Zhao were worried, but they couldn''t do anything, they could only sit down with Dong Yunlan and the others.


    Meng shi asked in a low voice with some worry: "Master Hou, but what''s the matter?"


    Changlin Hou frowned and shook his head, pressed his voice and said, "I don''t know, this is not something we can guess, we will know when we ask Boyun tomorrow."


    Meng shi heard the words and stopped speaking. Now that she has gone through the blow, she has lost the messy thoughts of the past. The whole person seems to be quiet, and her expression is very peaceful.


    Changlin Hou''s family was so happy with Meng''s appearance, and they treated her much more than before.


    Wen Zhongming reassured: "Mother, it''s definitely not a big deal, maybe it''s an urgent matter, I see that my sister-in-law seems to be very worried today, maybe she has something to ask the emperor and the queen''s empress. Come on, it''s alright."


    Wen Shuqi also gag aside, successfully diverting Meng''s attention.


    Until the end of the dinner, Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu and others never came back. Dong Yuanzheng couldn''t, so he had to discuss with the sisters Dong Yunmei and announce the end of the dinner.

 v6 Chapter 15： variation, reason

    Dong Qinyan chased out of the palace banquet hall and ran wildly along the way, Wen Boyun guarding her carefully, "Yan''er, walk slowly, be careful the road is slippery, the emperor and the empress will definitely not leave Far."


    I finally saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu at a corner, Dong Qinyan immediately shouted, "Father and Queen, wait for me!"


    Wen Boyun was momentarily stunned.


    When Dong Qinyan ran to the two of them, before Dong Chenghu could speak, the figure of Bai Tongyu appeared behind.


    The emperor was stunned.


    Dong Chenghu frowned and asked, "Why don''t you sit here at the palace banquet?"


    "Is something wrong with the father? I feel uneasy." What did Dong Qinyan say in front of Dong Chenghu? .


    Gu Shuixiu asked in surprise, "How did you know? Who told you?"


    Dong Qinyan shook her head and explained honestly: "No one told me, I was looking for my second brother for a while and couldn''t find anyone. Speaking of this, but something happened to the second brother?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded, shook her head again, and said softly, "It''s okay to tell you guys, let''s go, let''s talk as we go."


    At this time, Bai Tongyu was already standing behind Gu Shuixiu, her breathing was a little short, but the rules were still standing.


    Gu Shuixiu said helplessly: "You all know the background of your second sister-in-law. Years ago, your elder brother helped your second elder brother to set up and smuggled Prince Yin and his wife back from Dawei. Now Dawei Over there, Prince Yin and his wife have both been killed.


    This is a good thing, Prince Yin and his wife can live comfortably from now on, and they don''t have to fight with the Dawei royal family every day. What makes them even more happy is that Princess Yin was found to be pregnant. They have been on their way from Dawei to Jiankang, and Princess Yin''s fetal position is somewhat unstable.


    Not long ago, Prince Yin and his wife finally arrived in Jiankang. Your second brother placed them in a village in the suburbs. They both live there these days, so you can''t find them. Arrived, Eunuch Chen just reported that it was your second brother and second sister-in-law who brought Prince Yin and his wife into the palace. It seems that it was because Prince Yin''s health was in trouble. Their husband and wife are in a hurry now. I will follow you. The father was not at ease, so I rushed over to take a look. Now that you all know it, you can go back with peace of mind. "


    Gu Shuixiu said, and the group soon arrived at an uninhabited palace near Mingxiu Palace.


    This palace has been tidied up, and it is specially used for some noble women who live in the palace.


    The palace, which is usually not very popular, is extremely lively at this time. When Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu arrived, there were palace maids coming in and out with hot water. When they saw the emperor, the group quickly knelt down and saluted .


    Dong Yuanjie and Yin Rou heard the movement and ran out to salute Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    Behind them, a tall, gaunt middle-aged man slowly walked out.


    "I have seen His Majesty Emperor Qi." Prince Yin bowed respectfully to Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu said warmly: "Prince Yin, don''t be too polite, we have all heard about it, how is Princess Yin now?"


    Dong Chenghu is a man, so it is inconvenient to enter, so he only asks outside the hall.


    Speaking of Princess Yin''s body, Prince Yin''s expression was stained with deep sorrow, and he shook his head sadly, "The imperial doctor has seen it and said they can''t do anything about it."


    Gu Shuixiu raised her eyebrows and instructed the palace servants, the palace maid immediately went in to ask questions, and soon, the imperial physicians came out of the palace in twos and threes.


    Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "What is the condition of that lady''s body, you must tell the truth one by one, and you must not conceal anything."


    Several imperial physicians looked at each other, and an older imperial physician came forward and replied: "Reporting to the empress, that lady has been pregnant for eight months, but there is a sign of slippage at this time. Because the lady has not rested well during her pregnancy, her body is not very good, and the fetal position is not correct, even if the lady is given an abortion pill now, I am afraid that the child will not be born."


    Everyone heard the words, their faces sank, Gu Shuixiu looked at Bai Jiangli and Bai Yiren, and asked, "What did the two Bai imperial doctors say?"


    We all know that Bai Jiangli and Bai Yiren are both from the Bai people, and they are very skilled in medicine at a young age, so it is not surprising that Gu Shuixiu would ask them both.


    Yes, the lady inside refused to take the child away without saying anything.


    Bai Jiangli was not good at words, so he had to let Bai Yiren answer, "Qi, Empress Empress, just now Imperial Physician Xu has told the lady''s condition. Our diagnosis and treatment are the same as that of Imperial Physician Xu. We still have a way, but the lady inside will not hurt the child in her stomach, and she would rather die to keep the child, if we don''t move the child, we really can''t think of any other way."


    Yin Rou heard the word of the child and she was crying, she knelt in front of Gu Shuixiu and kowtowed, "Mother, my mother has a son, for so many years... it''s us The Yin family has been looking forward to a son who can''t even think about it for so many years. My mother will never give up this child, but my father can''t live without my mother. Queen mother, I beg you, save my mother, save my brother ¡­¡±


    On the way back to the palace, she had heard from Dong Yuanjie about Gu Shuixiu''s early years, she knew that she had made great achievements in this area, and now even the imperial doctor can''t do anything, she can only hope Entrusted to Gu Shuixiu.


    Others just sighed silently after hearing Yin Rou''s words, thinking that Princess Wen has reached the point where she is desperately ill, and all the top imperial physicians in the hospital have nothing to do, so why not ask In front of the Empress, even if the Empress is reincarnated, she can''t save the person inside!


    Gu Shuixiu patted her jade hand, gave her a soothing look, and slowly said to Yin Rou, who was kneeling on the ground: "Get up, bring Ben Gong in to have a look and make a decision, imperial physicians. Follow along."


    Dong Qinyan and Bai Tongyu habitually followed, but they took two steps, and were immediately stopped by Gu Shuixiu, "You guys wait outside, you are not allowed to go in without my instructions."

 v6 Chapter 16： An urgent, sensational approach

    "But..." Dong Qinyan wanted to say something, but Wen Boyun grabbed her and shook her head at her, and then Dong Qinyan became quiet.


    Wen Boyun whispered in her ear: "Yan''er, calm down, you were worried about King Wen and Princess Wen before, but now King Wen and Princess Wen are fine and nothing has happened. After the empress goes in and sees it, if there is nothing you can do, Then you can only accept your fate, if the Empress has a solution, everyone will be happy, no matter what, you should believe that the Empress is the one, and after all, this matter is the private matter of Princess Wen, and we should not interfere too much."


    The calm of the past.


    The group waited patiently outside the palace, but the situation inside the palace was not optimistic.


    Yin Rou crouched beside Princess Yin, holding her hand tightly, weeping silently.


    Gu Shuixiu saw cold sweat on the forehead of the person on the bed, and there seemed to be some pain between her eyebrows. Although she closed her eyes, she looked very restless.


    "Emperor doctor, how long can this situation last?" Gu Shuixiu asked attentively after seeing it.


    Imperial Physician Xu made a careful calculation and said in a deep voice, "Reporting to the Empress, this lady''s situation, I''m afraid it won''t last until dawn."


    Gu Shuixiu''s face sank, and Yin Rou''s cry grew louder. Although she tried her best to restrain her, the people around her could still feel her deep despair.


    Prince Yin hugged Yin Rou and looked at his wife on the bed with a pained face, wishing to go with her.


    Gu Shuixiu said to Cuixi, who was behind him: "Mammy, you can''t delay, you go back to Mingxiu Palace now and bring the set of tools we developed before, although it may be a little unfamiliar if you haven''t practiced for so many years. , but it doesn''t matter, contact me immediately and do it right away, can you do it?"


    Cuixi''s heart sank, she knew what Gu Shuixiu was planning after listening to Gu Shuixiu''s tone, her legs softened with fright, and she gasped, "Miss, you really want to do this. ? That''s... But please think about it again!"


    "It''s too late, I don''t have time to think about it now, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda, and besides, I don''t have much confidence in this palace, everything depends on God''s will, you hurry back, that thing You know where to put it."


    Gu Shuixiu motioned to Meijing and the others to accompany Cui Xiyitong back to Mingxiu Palace.


    Yin Rou''s father and daughter heard Gu Shuixiu''s words with unbelievable surprise on their faces. What is the Empress going to do?


    I mean, after he finished speaking, he went straight out of the palace.


    These people also went out with them out of curiosity.


    Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu come out, and immediately got up to meet him, and asked worriedly, "How is the situation?"


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head lightly and sighed, "Ordinary methods can no longer be saved, only extraordinary methods can be used in extraordinary times."


    Dong Chenghu and the others looked at Gu Shuixiu with puzzled expressions. Bai Tongyu was a doctor from elementary school. Hearing the words, he immediately blurted out and asked, "Mother, what''s the way?"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Bai Tongyu and said solemnly, "Yu''er, I''m afraid you''ll be asked to help this time. The only way to save their mother and son now is to open the abdomen and take the baby."


    "What!"


    Some of the imperial physicians were so frightened that their legs were weak, and they collapsed to the ground. Now they finally understood why Aunt Cuixi was so rude just now. Their feelings are that they already knew the Queen''s plan. .


    If Prince Yin and Yin Rou hadn''t supported each other, I''m afraid I''d faint right now.


    Yin Rou asked in horror: "Mother... Caesarean section to take the child... Then my mother she..."


    Gu Shuixiu turned her head and saw that Yin Rou was so frightened that her face was completely pale, so she comforted: "This caesarean section is the only way to protect both adults and children. The method was researched by Ben Gong and Cui Xi more than 20 years ago, but it was not used later, and Ben Gong cannot guarantee that it is foolproof, but the probability of success is above the sixth floor. If there is no accident, it should be fine. "


    When everyone heard it, they all whispered incredulously, Bai Jiangli stood up excitedly and knelt down to ask for orders, "Empress Empress, can I allow this minister to assist?"


    "Right, right...the ministers and others are willing to assist the empress." The other imperial physicians reacted, and they all learned Bai Jiangli to kneel down and ask for orders.


    Gu Shuixiu helplessly raised her forehead and shook her head with a smile, "No, the lady inside is very valuable, and she is also a woman. You must be undressed when you open your belly and take a child. You are not suitable. You don''t need to intervene, you are waiting outside, and once there is a need, this palace will call someone immediately."


    Bai Jiangli heard this, and felt disappointed for a while. He looked up at the Crown Princess behind the Empress. He hesitated. The Crown Princess is a woman and doesn''t understand these medical principles. How can she help? The queen concubine? It''s just that the Empress is not a doctor, so it is difficult for him to speak on this pretext.


    After a while, Cuixi finally came over with the box, and everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on the small rectangular wooden box. It seemed that the wooden box seemed to be some years old. There are signs of age.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed when she saw this wooden box, took it from Cuixi, opened it and checked it for a while, everyone saw it clearly, these are extremely sharp Knives, needles of different sizes, etc.


    Seeing these things, their legs are soft again, then these things are gestured on people, this is not what is it?


    Gu Shuixiu checked and found that these tools were well preserved and there was no problem. She ordered two jars of spirits to come over from the servant area, and ordered the imperial doctor to brew anesthesia. Mandala, after taking it, can temporarily numb people''s nerves. Because Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how long it would take to end the operation, he simply asked them to add a little more drug to the anesthesia.


    After the preparations were completed, Gu Shuixiu, Bai Tongyu, and Cuixi looked at each other and took a deep breath: "How is it? Are you ready?"


    After the precipitation just now, Cuixi has accepted this fact with her fate, although her hands are still a little trembling, her eyes have the determination to look at death, while Bai Tongyu has not fully accepted this fact, fortunately she just went in and became a Deputy.


    Before entering, Gu Shuixiu instructed the two older palace maids to enter together.

 v6 Chapter 17： Hope in despair, caesarean section

    The five entered the palace, and when the gate of the palace slowly closed, Prince Yin and Yin was completely paralyzed.


    Prince Yin stared at the gate of the palace with despair in his eyes.


    Yin Rou lay on Dong Yuanjie''s shoulder and cried bitterly. Like Prince Yin, she thought from the bottom of her heart that it was not feasible to open the abdomen and take the child. How to live?


    The imperial physicians waited patiently outside the palace, sweating for the empress in their hearts, they had never heard of this, and they had never seen it. Today is the first time in the world.


    Bai Yiren said suddenly: "I thought that the question of the imperial examination was deliberately making things difficult for people, but now it seems that the answer is not right in front of you?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, the more this happened, the more shocked they were.


    If this c-section can really be successful, doesn''t it mean that there are answers to other questions, especially the day flower, they haven''t come up with a good answer yet, is it the answer? Where is the queen concubine?


    Thinking of this, Bai Yiren and the others looked at the gate of the palace in shock, as if they could see the scene inside.


    In the palace, all of Gu Shuixiujian''s knives were soaked in spirits, and candles were lit under the spirits, slowly warming the colored wine in the copper basin.


    At this time, Princess Yin on the bed had already been given anesthesia. While waiting for the anesthesia to kick in, Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi were not idle, and tried to practice their hand with a pig.


    The **** scene made Bai Tongyu want to vomit, and he was afraid of causing trouble to everyone at this time, so he could only endure it.


    As soon as the anesthesia took effect, Gu Shuixiu ordered Bai Tongyu to quickly take off Princess Yin''s clothes. After Bai Tongyu felt the pulse of Princess Yin, she nodded to Gu Shuixiu and said softly, "Mother, the effect of the drug has occurred, The pulse is still stable now, and the fetus is fine."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded and said, "What I want you to do is very simple, you just need to keep the pulse of Princess Yin, and if you find something wrong, let me know immediately, Cuixi will take care of me. Deputy, if you can''t see the blood, don''t turn around, don''t be affected."


    Bai Tongyu heaved a sigh of relief and nodded obediently.


    When Gu Shuixiu was cutting the knife, Cuixi''s heart almost jumped to her throat, but seeing Gu Shuixiu''s quick movements, she only shook her head for a while, and saw Gu Shuixiu from Princess Yin''s belly She took out a **** baby and pinched it on the baby''s buttocks. The child let out a weak cry. Gu Shuixiu finally breathed a sigh of relief and instructed the maid behind him, "You two come over to pick up the baby, and this palace will sew up the baby. Now, Cuixi is here to help."


    Cuixi did not dare to neglect, seeing the two palace maids were too scared to approach, so she had to personally take the child and hand it over to them, and ordered: "Good life, take care of the child."


    The two girls immediately wrapped the child with a blanket and held them tightly in their arms, but did not dare to approach the surgery area.


    Bai Tongyu, who had her back to the operating table, turned pale because of the strong smell of blood, and was deeply afraid of the situation behind her, but she had to force herself to calm down and take a pulse.


    The stitching process is quite laborious. Although Gu Shuixiu is full of candles, she still feels tired after watching it for a long time, so she has to take turns stitching with Cuixi. Once you get started with sewing, it is much better than Gu Shuixiu.


    It took the two masters and servants more than two quarters of an hour to sew up the wound perfectly.


    Cuixi was numb at this time, but when the scissors cut the catgut, she didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief, her expression softened, and asked Bai Tongyu softly, "Yu''er, how is the pulse of Princess Yin?"


    Bai Tongyu was stunned for a moment, and then replied respectfully: "Mother, the pulse was fluctuating a little just now, but now it has stabilized. Although the pulse is a little weaker, it is still normal, and it is not a big problem."


    "Turn around and take a look." Gu Shuixiu''s voice was slightly relaxed.


    Bai Tongyu turned around cautiously and slowly, and saw that the operating table was covered in blood, but Princess Yin''s stomach had already been stitched up.


    While disinfecting Princess Yin''s wound with spirits, Gu Shuixiu said softly, "The operation was successful, now the wound has been stitched up, and then I will put on anti-inflammatory powder to promote wound healing, and bandage it. Just get better."


    Bai Tongyu looked at the things around the operating table in astonishment. There was a basin of **** water, another basin contained the placenta, and the bed was full of blood-stained quilts and bed covers.


    Even the clothes on Gu Shuixiu and Cuixi were covered in blood, and the strong smell of blood seemed insoluble.


    Bai Tongyu asked in a daze: "Mother, did she really become? What about the child?"


    She still feels incredible.


    Daqi, God Bless the Emperor, God Bless the Queen Mother!"


    Gu Shuixiu said in the sun: "Mommy, you are tired too, change your clothes and go outside to announce the good news, and go back to rest by the way, there is an imperial doctor here to watch it. As for Yu''er..."


    Gu Shuixiu pointed to the two palace maids, and said softly, "They hold the child and keep the child warm, you go and show the child."


    Bai Tongyu heard the words and couldn''t wait to walk towards the two palace maids, and found that they were really holding a thin baby in their arms. After a period of relaxation, the baby''s face was a little white and purple. , but the breathing is very even, and it seems that he slept soundly.


    Bai Tongyu took the pulse of the child earnestly, checked up and down, and finally had a smile on his face, "Mother, the child is in good condition, although it is a premature baby, but before the Princess Yin The fetus has been raised well, and I have taken good care of it during this period of time, and there is no major problem."


    At this moment, Cuixi had already changed her clothes. After hearing Bai Tongyu''s words, she was even more happy and walked towards the door in small steps.


    At the moment when the gate of the palace opened, everyone looked at Cuixi expectantly, Yin Rou threw herself up, grabbed Cuixi''s hand tightly, and asked nervously, "Mother , how is my mother?"


    Prince Yin stared at Cuixi attentively, as if Cuixi said something bad, he would collapse immediately.


    Come out and give everyone good luck."

 v6 Chapter 18： success, grateful

    "Really?" Dong Chenghu asked incredulously. In front of so many people just now, he didn''t dare to express his opinion, for fear of affecting Gu Shuixiu''s surgery, but he didn''t say it, he didn''t On behalf of him, he thought that Gu Shuixiu would definitely succeed. To be honest, Dong Chenghu was more worried than anyone else.


    After all, Gu Shuixiu is the mother of a country.


    Cuixi knelt down solemnly, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, God Bless Daqi, God Bless My Emperor, God Bless the Queen Mother, it really succeeded! Unexpected success!"


    Seeing this, everyone finally accepted this fact.


    Dong Chenghu laughed heartily and said, "Hahaha... The queen really deserves to be the mother of a country and my queen!"


    Dong Qinyan laughed happily, with tears in her laughter, leaning on Wen Boyun, her face full of joy.


    Yin Rou has hugged Prince Yin and burst into tears.


    Dong Yuanjie smiled helplessly, comforting a few words on the side, Chao Cuixi said gratefully: "Mommy, I''ve worked hard for you this time, and you have to do such a thing at such a young age."


    Even if Dong Yuanjie didn''t go in, he knew how **** the caesarean section was. Cuixi was already old, and she had to endure such stimulation at this moment. Dong Yuanjie felt a little sorry.


    "What does His Highness King Wen say, these are all the servants'' duties. This time I am fortunate to be the queen''s deputy, the servants are also eye-opening!" Cui Xi said humbly, looking at Although tired, he is in good spirits.


    Dong Chenghu asked Cuixi to go back to rest, wondering if he wanted to go in and have a look, but found that Bai Tongyu had already come out.


    She has just heard the movement outside, and can understand the excitement of the people, she immediately closed the door of the palace, and blessed Dong Chenghu, saying: "Father, the mother, let the daughter-in-law Come out and call two maids to clean up, and also invite a few imperial physicians to come in for a follow-up."


    Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli listened and immediately wanted to rush in excitedly.


    After the Imperial Physician had been diagnosed and treated, everyone was 100% convinced of the fact that the first caesarean section in the history of Daqi was completed right under their noses, and it was a success.


    Yin Rou was hugging her younger brother at this time, and would not let go.


    Prince Yin was resting in the side room of the palace after a few days of great joy and sorrow.


    Gu Shuixiu has long since returned to Mingxiu Palace with Dong Chenghu.


    The sky is now!"


    Gu Shuixiu heard Dong Chenghu''s sigh, looked up at the sky, and chuckled: "Yeah! I remember when I was in Cuizhu Mountain, I always had to sleep until three poles in the sun, and only those who sold prey out It''s time for us to enjoy the beauty of the dawn together and welcome the light together."


    Speaking of this, Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief, "Today is the first day of the new year, this year has been really exciting, I actually made a man on the first day of the new year. Surgery, thinking about it is really incredible!"


    Dong Chenghu hugged Gu Shuixiu and said affectionately: "My Shuixiu is always so kind, always has such a sense of justice, God will definitely bless us, bless Daqi, bless our son Descendants!"


    The two talked and returned to Mingxiu Palace all the way.


    Here the couple slept relaxedly, but the palace was still brightly lit, Yin Rou was worried and did not dare to rest, so she kept waiting in the palace, with Dong Yuanjie on the side Accompany quietly.


    , Because Princess Wen was staring at them, they had this thief heart but not this thief courage.


    Knowing that it was bright and bright, the people on the bed finally moved. When Princess Yin moved like this, all the dozing people were immediately awakened, and they all stared around Princess Yin like studying antiques. Eyeballs stared at her.


    Prince Yin slowly opened her eyes, her chapped lips wriggled twice, Yin Rou quickly wet her lips with a wet towel, and said with concern: "Mother, I know you want to drink water , but the mother said that you haven''t farted and can''t eat."


    If she used to say such an indecent word as fart, Yin Rou would definitely blush and be ashamed to say it, but now she can''t care about so much, and she is satisfied with the thought of quickly letting Princess Yin Fart to feed her.


    Prince Yin looked at Yin Rou in bewilderment, she moved slightly, and found that her abdomen was in constant pain. many.


    Prince Yin was so frightened immediately, she asked anxiously, "What about my child? Where is my child? Why does my stomach hurt so much?"


    It will be so painful, and the mother said that it will be fine to endure it for two days."


    Yin Rou turned her head and instructed Xiaohuan Xiaopei to carry the child over.


    Prince Yin felt relieved when she heard that the child was all right, and then she reacted, and asked in disbelief: "You said... Caesarean section? Me?"


    Yin Rou nodded helplessly and explained: "After entering the palace yesterday, after the imperial doctor''s diagnosis and treatment, she said that the mother''s fetus is not in the right position, and there are signs of miscarriage, but the child is so old that it cannot be beaten, and you We are desperate to save the child, we have no choice, and finally the mother came forward and performed a caesarean section for you, so that you and your brother were saved."


    Princess Yin moved her eyes to her abdomen as if listening to a book from heaven, feeling the pain from her abdomen, and had to accept the fact that Yin Rou said.


    A little scared and said: "So I really don''t die, can I still survive this caesarean section?"


    Not to mention Princess Yin¡¯s doubts, even the imperial physicians thought it was inconceivable that a person¡¯s qi circulates in the internal organs, his stomach is cut open, and the qi dissipates, how can he survive?


    Yin Rou could not explain Princess Yin''s doubts, but she was grateful to Gu Shuixiu from the bottom of her heart, and said, "Mother, it''s thanks to the mother''s action this time, when you are well, our family can take care of it. Thank you, the Queen Mother."


    "If you don''t say it, your mother and your father know what to do. If it wasn''t for the help of Qi Huangqi this time, I''m afraid your brother really can''t keep it. It''s nothing if your mother is dead, but Your younger brother is the only male of the Yin family, and your mother can''t let him have anything to do, otherwise, how can you be worthy of the ancestors of the Yin family!" Princess Yin regarded this son as more important than her own life, and now Gu Shuixiu has saved him She and the child are her surrogate parents.

 v6 Chapter 19： Pei Zhongxins pimple, all parties pay attention

    The people on the side were very at ease when they heard what Princess Yin said. After all, it is better to save someone who is grateful than to save a white-eyed wolf.


    Because of the abnormal state of the princess and princess last night, everyone was staring at the wind direction in the palace.


    "What did you say? Last night, the emperor and the empress summoned all the imperial physicians to the Liuyin Pavilion? Why did you go to that place?" Pei Dongqi frowned and asked, his eyes full of confusion Doubt, if the imperial physician went to a palace like the Mingxiu Palace, he could still guess a few points, but this was the Lou Yin Pavilion.


    They are not unfamiliar with the place where Liuyin Pavilion is. Usually there are no people there. The people who were stayed by the Queen were not ordinary people. So far, Princess Jin He of Tuyuhun and Princess Rou of Great Wei, the current Princess Wen, lived there.


    I haven''t heard of a third person other than the two of them staying here. Who is the emperor calling all the imperial physicians there on New Year''s Eve to diagnose and treat? And the entire Tai Hospital was dispatched, I''m afraid the situation is not simple.


    Seeing Pei Dongqi meditating, Pei Zhongxin didn''t dare to disturb him, and thought about all kinds of possibilities. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand Jiankang''s situation yet. Come out one or two.


    Just when Pei Zhongxin was about to lose his mind, Pei Dongqi finally said, "You send someone to keep an eye on the palace, and once the imperial physician leaves, immediately send someone to chase after him and ask, remember, keep a low profile , we can''t let the emperor and empress find out that we are staring at the palace''s movements."


    "Yes!" Pei Zhong relieved his confidence, got up and planned to leave, but was stopped by Pei Dongqi, "By the way, recently I heard that your backyard is not calm again. ,what happened?"


    Seeing that Pei Dongqi''s face was a little gloomy, Pei Zhongxin did not dare to hide it, and said truthfully: "Last time my son raised Aunt Yue as his wife, and the household affairs were also handed over to Yue Shao. She has always been brooding about it, and has come to me every now and then for various reasons to complain. I was impatient, so she went to her mother, who also wanted to take charge of the general affairs of the mansion, so the two of them joined forces to target Yueshao.


    "


    One is Liu Yueshao''s mother-in-law, and the other is Pei Zhongxin''s original wife. Although Liu Yueshao''s current identity is a flat wife, she is still a lot weaker than Qian''s.


    After hearing this, Pei Dongqi turned completely dark, and said sullenly, "They still want to demolish the Dingguo Gongfu?"


    "Father, mother, we can''t do anything about her. We can only ask you to come forward to hold her down. As for the Qian family, if it wasn''t for Yueshao, I would have dealt with her long ago, and I have no ability whatsoever. , she will fight for power and profit all day long, if she has the ability to run the family, I will not say anything, but she still doesn''t understand anything, but she has to mix everything." When Pei Zhongxin talked about the Qian family, his stomach was full of anger, and some angered him. Pei Dongqi, if it wasn''t for Pei Dongqi''s strong opposition to his divorce, his back house would not be so messy now.


    From Pei Zhongxin''s tone, Pei Dongqi heard his deep dissatisfaction with Qian''s family, and sighed: "Son, those who make big things are not careful about the small things, how women are jumping and stomping, and they can''t be the climate. , This Qian''s family is still in Jin''an County. We are in Jiankang now. Jin''an County is beyond our reach, and we still need the help of the Qian family. If you have a separation with Qian''s family because of these trivial matters, how will you succeed in the future? event?"


    Pei Zhongxin naturally knows what Pei Dongqi said. If it weren''t for these scruples, Qian Shi would still be able to jump up and down until now?


    Pei Dongqi saw that Pei Zhongxin listened, his face turned a little dark, and he said: "As for your mother, I said before that Mrs. Dingguo needs to rest, I think it is me. I haven''t said anything for a while, which makes them feel lucky, and I''ll deal with it later."


    "Thank you, father." With Pei Dongqi''s words, Pei Zhongxin could explain to Liu Yueshao when he went back. ,only¡­


    Pei Zhongxin frowned and pondered: "Father, Yueshao started to check the accounts after he was in charge of the general affairs of the mansion, and all the accounts would be reported to me. Recently, we found that the younger brothers seem to hang around a lot. In Huajiejiuxiang, they don''t have enough monthly silver every month, and they have to advance from the accountant, and now they have advanced nearly ten thousand taels.


    The son is not distressed for the money, but the younger brothers are too unsatisfactory. They have nothing to do all day, and put all their minds on it. Our Pei family are all men of iron and blood, but There is no such sloppy idiot. "


    Pei Zhongxin said it righteously on the surface, but he was actually brainwashed by Liu Yueshao. When Liu Yueshao put the ledger in front of him, he still felt incredible, and repeatedly replaced the two younger brothers. Sophistry, but after Liu Yueshao sorted out all the accounts clearly, he had to believe it. At that time, Liu Yueshao was whispering in his ear, saying that his father was partial, and he was so strict with the big house, even the use of money must be strictly controlled. The second room and the third room were so indulgent. At that time, he didn''t say a word, but he listened to Liu Yueshao''s words.


    Seeing that Pei Dongqi''s face did not change at this time, he obviously knew the situation. For this reason, Pei Zhong''s confidence was very uncomfortable. They were all sons. He was still the most promising member of the Pei family. Son, but his father was partial to two useless younger brothers.


    Pei Zhongxin, who was originally a brotherly love, has now questioned the father-son brotherhood. Once there is a crack in his heart, it will be difficult to mend it.


    The Pei family pays close attention to the situation of the palace, and other families are similar, especially the Gu family and the Yang family. Please Ann ask.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan didn''t lie down until dawn, and they slept until the noon of the first day of the first year. Dong Yunmei and others had been guarding the Mingxiu Palace. Most of the day.


    When Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu woke up, they learned that the hall of Mingxiu Palace was full of people.


    Without the beautiful view, they all know who will blatantly visit the Mingxiu Palace at this time.


    The two quickly got up to wash up, but within a quarter of an hour they entered the main hall of Mingxiu Palace.


    Dong Yunmei and others saw the emperor coming, and they got up and saluted.


    "Don''t be too polite, it''s all my own people who are here today, sit down." Dong Chenghu looked around and found that all the people who were friends with them had arrived, even the Shen family. exist.


    Dong Yunmei was worried all night, and seeing Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looking soft, she asked, "Your Majesty, the Empress, to be honest, we all entered the palace because of what happened last night. ."

 v6 Chapter 20： Gathered in Mingxiu Palace, shocked

    Dong Yunlan nodded and continued: "Yesterday you were in a hurry, Niuniu, her husband and wife, and the Crown Princess also ran away, leaving us to preside over the overall situation. Wait, wait, wait until the dinner is over, and you won''t come back. If we don''t enter the palace to ask questions today, we won''t have a solid year."


    The Zhao family nodded in agreement, Yang Yi frowned and asked, "Your Majesty, but who is injured? Go to the Voice Pavilion."


    Yang Yi did not shy away from telling his hearsay, that Liuyin Pavilion is not far from Mingxiu Palace, they originally wanted to go directly to see, but Dong Yunlan said that he still had to ask the emperor for instructions For the sake of it, they had to suppress their curiosity and come to Mingxiu Palace to say goodbye.


    Dong Chenghu knew that what happened yesterday would definitely not be able to be concealed, and he did not intend to conceal it. Now Yang Yi spoke out what he heard so frankly, Dong Chenghu replied funny: "I knew you would Q, it''s nothing to tell you, yesterday a couple entered the palace. The lady was pregnant with Liujia. The fetus was already very old, but the fetal position was unstable and she was about to have a miscarriage. The doctors outside were helpless after seeing it.


    In desperation, I could only go to the palace and ask me, I ordered all the imperial physicians to go and treat them, but the imperial physicians could not keep their mother and child safe, and could only save the adults, but that lady would rather die Protect the child, things froze, Eunuch Chen had to find me and the queen here, it''s not a big deal, but it made you restless all night. "


    When everyone heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief. It would be good if someone was injured.


    Dong Yunmei thought of the hardships she had had when giving birth, and asked worriedly, "Your Majesty, how is that lady now?"


    This month is so old, and the fetal position is not correct, and there is the problem of miscarriage.


    Don''t say Dong Yunmei is worried, even Dong Yunlan and others who reacted also frowned, this is a dead end, how to solve it?


    Dong Chenghu arrogantly looked at Gu Shuixiu next to him, and smiled: "Thanks to the Queen yesterday, it was the Queen who turned the tide and rescued their mother and son. Now everyone is fine, and they are all in the Louyin Pavilion.


    Those imperial doctors were so shocked by the queen''s way of saving people that they are still staying in Liuyin Pavilion, and none of them are willing to leave. "


    "The Empress?" Everyone looked at Gu Shuixiu in astonishment. When did the Empress still have such skills? Even the imperial doctor can''t do anything, what can the empress do?


    Seeing everyone''s curiosity, Gu Shuixiu said: "It''s not a serious way, it''s just an emergency, it''s a last resort, Ben Gong cooperated with Cuixi, the Crown Princess assisted, and performed a caesarean section on the lady. The technique of taking children finally saved both adults and children."


    Zhao and the others felt their legs go weak. If they hadn''t been sitting now, they might have fainted from fright.


    Dong Yunmei widened her eyes in shock, and stammered: "Cut... Caesarean..."


    The main thing is that the lady refused to let the child have anything to do, that''s the trouble, but the child really can''t have anything to do with it, after all, this is the only son of their husband and wife."


    Dong Yunmei couldn''t hear anything, her mind was in a mess, and she repeatedly thought about how to do the caesarean section. The more she thought about it, the more panic she felt, and she even had nausea.


    Even Yang Yi and a few big men couldn''t accept it. They went into battle to kill the enemy. It feels creepy to think about.


    Dong Chenghu saw them all turn pale, and smiled unkindly: "What is your reaction? Yesterday, the queen was busy all night, just to save people, shouldn''t you think that the queen is amazing? ?"


    Yang Yi and Qin Shan nodded in agreement. At this moment, they really admired Gu Shuixiu and even wanted to worship her. It was a miracle to keep that man alive!


    difference.


    Shen Ziping reacted and sighed: "The Empress is really a woman of the world! I have never admired a person so much in my life. This time, I really admire the Empress. Can you tell me how the caesarean section works?"


    Shen Ziping actually thought that Gu Shuixiu was just a woman and not a doctor, so she could do such things to people. They often lead soldiers to fight, and casualties are inevitable. If the body can''t be taken out, and he bleeds too much to die, if the Queen''s method can be extended to the army, will it reduce some casualties.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu knew very well what Shen Ziping''s temperament was. He would not say such a thing easily. Hearing him say this this time, Gu Shuixiu felt a little flattered.


    Tone, everyone thought that the stomach was cut open and the breath dissipated, this person must not survive.


    Bengong used to think so, until Bengong read a story in a miscellaneous book, the person in it was that his stomach was cut open, and he was finally cured, although everything in the miscellaneous book was I didn''t say it, but at that time, because Ben Gong was worried about an accident in production, he and Cuixi did a series of studies, and the study of this caesarean section was originally intended to prevent accidents.


    Fortunately, those of us have a smooth delivery. Even if the fetus is in an abnormal position, a massage can also be used to give birth, so this method was the first time we used it yesterday. "


    Gu Shuixiu''s remarks can be regarded as a disguised explanation for why she dares to open her abdomen to take a child.


    The Zhao family was a little afraid at first, but after listening to Gu Shuixiu''s explanation, only distress remained. They lived in Cuizhu Mountain at that time. It takes a day to be in town.


    This woman gave birth to a child like walking around the gate of hell. She could understand Gu Shuixiu''s intention to study this caesarean section.


    Shen Ziping didn''t care about these things, and then asked: "Niangniang, how is this caesarean section carried out?"


    When Shen Ziping asked this question, Dong Yunmei and the others immediately turned pale.

 v6 Chapter 21： Explaining in detail the association of Shen Ziping

    Gu Shuixiu said thoughtfully, "If you don''t dare to listen, go to the Imperial Garden for a walk. Although there are no flowers and plants in the Imperial Garden at the moment, there is a plum grove, which is also a unique sight."


    Surprisingly, no one got up and left, Gu Shuixiu just smiled and replied, "The main thing for this bursa is those special tools, and that set of tools was the same when we were in Yongjia County. It is specially made, and the other is the thread needed for suturing. This palace uses a special catgut. After this thing is sewn, there is no need to remove the stitches, which is very convenient.


    A lot of prey practice. "


    Dong Yunlan shrank for a moment, the picture was **** when he thought about it, and couldn''t help muttering: "Why do I feel like killing a pig, I cut it open and sewed it up, this..."


    Dong Yunlan didn''t want to think about it anymore, and quickly changed the subject: "Empress Empress, who is the lady who took the child by caesarean section? How holy is the lady who can make the emperor and empress put down the palace banquet, On New Year''s Eve, this technique of caesarean section and child extraction is performed."


    Don''t say that Dong Yunlan is curious, but other people are also surprised, after all, it is a special day like New Year''s Eve, and ordinary people are more or less taboo, not to mention Gu Shuixiu is the mother of a country, so she can make her Let go of these taboos, how important the other party must be to have this treatment.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu, the corner of her mouth raised slightly, and said softly, "It''s not impossible to say, the other party is Prince Yin and Princess Yin of Great Wei."


    Shen Ziping and Yang Yi stood up abruptly, and asked in disbelief, "How could it be them? We received news from Da Wei a while ago, saying that Prince Yin and his wife were both killed. The funeral mission sent by Wei to Daqi should arrive in Jiankang in a month or two, so why are Prince Yin and his wife here?"


    Dong Chenghu waved his hand, motioning them to calm down, "You all know what the situation of Prince Yin''s mansion is in Great Wei, now that Princess Rou has become Princess Wen, we naturally have to be biased. Please help, now that we have sent Prince Yin and his wife to Jiankang safely, and when the funeral envoy leaves, the two of them can go into seclusion in peace.


    I did this not only because of King Wen, but also because of the fact that Prince Yin has been rooted in Great Wei for so long, and has an inextricable relationship with the Royal Family of Great Wei. If he can win Prince Yin , is beneficial to us. "


    Shen Ziping and Yang Yi looked at each other, the hall fell into a brief silence, Zuo Qingsong suddenly said: "Your Majesty, there is still no action on the Wei side, and the situation in Shu County is unknown, this If we let Da Wei know that we are hiding Prince Yin and his wife, will it cause unnecessary trouble?"


    Dong Chenghu shook his head and said indifferently: "Emperor Wei wished that Prince Yin died, even if he knew that Prince Yin was in Daqi? Unless he captured Prince Yin and told the world that Prince Yin still I was the one who hid Prince Yin when I was alive. In this way, Emperor Wei will hand over everything in Prince Yin''s mansion to Prince Yin again. Do you think Emperor Wei would be happy? If Emperor Wei is not happy, then he can only recognize it.


    Because of Yuanlie''s affairs, it is impossible for us and Dawei to get along peacefully. In this case, what about one more incident? He Dawei buried so many eyeliners in my palace, I haven''t settled with them yet! "


    Dong Chenghu is not a person who is afraid of things, he just doesn''t like trouble, and now they have made up their minds to protect Prince Yin''s family, naturally they will not worry about those, anyway, there is no difference between Daqi and Dawei It''s just on the surface that it is harmonious. Now that Daqi and Tuyuhun have joined forces, Dawei will not rashly send troops to the two countries. The weight of a prince of Yin is not so heavy.


    Otherwise, it will never be easy to send troops.


    Thinking of this, Shen Ziping breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly: "Since the emperor and the empress have already made up their minds, the ministers will not say more, as for the situation in Shu County. , Chen et al have already been investigating as soon as possible, but that mysterious force is too cunning, we still can''t catch any clues about the other party, and even so far, we haven''t even touched the other party''s nest."


    Dong Chenghu''s brows could not help but tuck up, he pondered for a while, looked at Yang Yi and Dong Yunlan, and asked, "Zixuan should have arrived in the southwest by now, right?"


    Yang Yi nodded, "The child arrived last month, as for what the emperor ordered, the child also received it, presumably the person should have been in Shu County by now, what is the result? I''m afraid I''ll have to wait any longer."


    Something happened in Shujun, and he would really be ashamed to see Dong Yunlan at that time.


    Everyone talked for a while in Mingxiu Palace, and they dispersed when the palace maid came to report the situation of Liuyin Pavilion.


    Shen Ziping originally wanted to see Princess Yin who had a caesarean section, but when she learned the identity of the other party, she completely dismissed the idea, and just repeatedly asked Gu Shuixiu to help him make a set of this Tools, he has to go back to his own research.


    When the Emperor and Empress stepped into the Lou Yin Pavilion, they heard laughter and laughter from inside, they looked at each other and stepped in with a light smile.


    Yin Rou saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, and immediately went to greet them.


    Gu Shuixiu said gently: "Get up, this palace will come to see the recovery of Princess Yin."


    Yin Rou hurriedly opened the way ahead, the two came to the hospital bed, Princess Yin did not dare to move when she saw Gu Shuixiu, and showed gratitude, "I have seen the Queen Mother, thank the Queen Mother for saving me and the child A life..."


    "You''re welcome, as the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. This palace has this ability, so naturally I want to help, how about it? How does your body feel?" Gu Shuixiu sat on the stool , all the imperial physicians were all around her, listening intently, like a student listening to the Master''s lecture.


    Dong Chenghu watched from the side with black lines all over his forehead. Are these imperial physicians still the imperial physicians he is proud of with superb medical skills?


    Prince Yin came in from the door, and immediately saluted Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, saying similar words to Princess Yin.


    Dong Chenghu saw that his spirit was much better, nodded and said with relief: "Now that Princess Yin is fine, Prince Yin can rest assured."

 v6 Chapter 22： Gu Shuixius advice, the news leaked

    Prince Yin looked at the person lying on the bed, with deep worry in his eyes, but said nothing, bowed respectfully to Gu Shuixiu, and asked carefully, "The Empress , can my wife''s body return to the way it was before?"


    To be honest, Prince Yin thinks about the same as the imperial physicians. This man is dismembered, how can he return to the way he used to be? Hope to ask Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu turned her head, saw Prince Yin with a worried face, and smiled lightly: "Ben Gong wants to check the recovery of Princess Yin''s wound, and then, the imperial physicians..."


    The imperial physicians didn''t want to leave, but now that the Empress had spoken, they had to reluctantly move back and forth at a difficult pace.


    Dong Chenghu laughed and scolded: "You want to know what the queen will explain to you later, why do you make such a little daughter''s family attitude, it''s simple and shameful!"


    The imperial physicians were completely stunned by Dong Chenghu''s scolding, and hurriedly left the Liuyin Pavilion, Dong Chenghu walked at the end, only Prince Yin, Yin Rou, and Gu Shuixiu were left in the room, And Princess Yin lying on the bed.


    After unbuttoning Princess Yin''s clothes, Gu Shuixiu asked Yin Rou to help, pressing her stomach so hard that her whole face was contorted and she couldn''t stop moaning.


    Prince Yin''s ruddy face turned pale again, and asked at a loss: "Empress Empress, this is... why is it pressing my wife''s stomach?"


    Prince Yin was frightened, his stomach had just been cut open, what if he pressed the wound and cracked?


    , disinfected the wound with spirits again, and then applied medicine, all in one go.


    When these things were done, Gu Shuixiu heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It''s the twelfth lunar month, and the weather is not hot, so there is no need to wrap too much gauze on the wound, so that the wound will not heal too slowly, wait a while. This palace will let the imperial physicians boil the medicine bag, which can promote the healing of the wound, and apply the medicine bag later, about three days.


    It''s just that the process of going down by oneself will be a little painful, but it will be fine after two days. "


    Every Yin Rou that Gu Shuixiu explained was memorized, Gu Shuixiu saw that her face was not very good, and persuaded: "You don''t have to stay here all the time, the most important thing in the palace is the maid who serves people. , you can go back and rest."


    Yin Rou thanked Gu Shuixiu again gratefully, and then said in a low voice: "Empress mother, there are a lot of Wei''s spies in our palace, I don''t want the palace servants to enter the Lou Yin Pavilion casually, lest I The affairs of the parents in Daqi were known to the people of Dawei, which brought unnecessary trouble to the father and the queen. As for those imperial physicians, my highness has repeatedly warned them yesterday that they will not talk nonsense. Now let the daughter-in-law be here. The daughter-in-law will feel at ease when she waits on her."


    Yin Rou grew up in the intrigue and deceitful royal family of the Wei Dynasty. She still knows the behavior of those people in the Wei Dynasty. She doesn''t want Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu to help them kindly, and finally set her on fire, if that''s the case , she has become a sinner.


    Prince Yin also said at this time: "Empress Empress, you have already helped us enough, it''s enough for me and Rouer to take care of my wife here, no need to trouble others. ."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled softly: "Since you all insist, then this palace will not say more, if there is any need to go to Mingxiu Palace to find this palace, as for the child, it is now the maid of this palace. Now, let them watch first, and when Princess Yin is ready, you have to leave the palace and take it away."


    With her people guarding her, no one dares to casually explore the little baby''s affairs.


    On this day, Gu Shuixiu was entangled by the imperial physicians in Liuyin Pavilion for a long time, until it was dark, the imperial physicians left the palace one after another, leaving only two on-duty imperial physicians to guard in Liuyin Pavilion.


    As soon as the imperial physicians came out of the palace, all forces began to act.


    After inquiring, everyone was shocked.


    Dingguo Gongfu.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    The servant said respectfully: "Master Guo, we have already inquired about it. Last night, His Royal Highness King Wen took two mysterious people to the Liuyin Pavilion. One is a pregnant woman who is about to have a miscarriage. After the caesarean section to retrieve the child, the mother and child were all rescued. The imperial physicians were shocked by the caesarean section to retrieve the child, which is why they have stayed in the palace until now."


    Pei Dongqi made sure that his ears were fine, and waved his hand to let the servants back down, but the shock in his eyes could not be dissipated.


    Pei Zhongxin said incredulously: "Father, I didn''t expect that the Empress would have such ability! It''s not that the Empress was born a little cold, it''s just an ordinary country girl. Maybe it''s just an ordinary country girl?"


    Pei Dongqi agrees with Pei Zhongxin''s words very much. If they heard about Gu Shuixiu''s methods of punishing Yuan Lie, they didn''t think there was anything special about Gu Shuixiu. .


    But I have never heard that the Empress is a doctor, how did she do it?


    "Dad, are you saying that the imperial physicians are exaggerating and deliberately talking about the empress? Maybe the situation is not as serious as they said, and it''s not necessarily!" But I''m not willing to accept this fact. If it is really as the imperial physicians said, if this matter spreads, the prestige of the royal family will only be greater. This is not what they want to see.


    Pei Dongqi sighed and shook his head, sighing: "If it''s just an imperial doctor saying this, maybe it''s really exaggerating, but now it is said that some imperial doctors say this, how can it be false? I''m afraid Everyone already knows about this by now! No wonder the emperor refused to accept the concubine after he ascended the throne. I thought that the queen had three heads and six arms that could always tie the emperor''s heart. Now it seems that we still don''t know enough about the queen!


    Even if she is a queen of noble birth, I am afraid that she is not as capable as our queen. "

 v6 Chapter 23： No comparison, no harm, great opinion

    The envy in Pei Dongqi''s tone is real, not adulterated at all, especially when compared with Xu''s, Pei Dongqi only feels that his heart is blocked.


    It is clear that Dong Chenghu was born in the wild, but he came from a family of military commanders like the Pei family. Now Dong Chenghu is the emperor above, and he is only the Duke of Dingguo. This is nothing, after all, he agreed to support Dong Chenghu to sit on the throne at the beginning, and he didn''t care about it. However, he thought he would be a mediocre emperor, but he had unexpected abilities.


    , arrogant and domineering, fond of power, obedient and trustworthy, and likes to bully others, he has learned all the bad problems incisively and vividly. In those early years, some of the three obediences and four virtues were all fed to the dogs.


    With such skills that ordinary people do not have, I am afraid that this technique of caesarean section and child extraction can only be done by their queens in the world.


    There is really no harm without comparison, such a comparison, Pei Dongqi was so angry, "Could it be that Dong Chenghu is really the son of destiny?" Pei Dongqi muttered to himself.


    Pei Zhongxin didn''t hear what he was saying, but said, "Father, what are we going to do now?"


    Pei Dongqi woke up from his own thoughts, looked at the eldest son who was still stable, and sighed: "Now we can''t do anything, look at the wind and make judgments! And , you ordered someone to check, who did the Empress do to take a child by caesarean section? Also, I heard that Mrs. Liu pushed Mrs. Qian into the pond yesterday, what happened?"


    As for Liu''s things, when the two of them were pulling, Qian''s own didn''t stand firm and fell. If I told you, you shouldn''t keep the Qian''s woman, who will cause trouble in the backyard all day, and can''t help with anything serious. , I heard from Mrs. Liu that the congratulatory gift she sent to the Marquis of Wuning a year ago was not returned, and the Marquis of Wuning also sent a corresponding gift. It seems that the relationship between Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wuning has not eased. room."


    Pei Zhongxin said so much, just to let Pei Dongqi know the value of Liu Yueshao, the provincial Pei Dongqi always turned to Qian.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Pei Zhongxin said, Pei Dongqi stopped speaking.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhongxin Pei simply said: "Father, my younger brothers are not too young, and they should start a family and start a business. They can''t be allowed to idle around like this anymore."


    The wife, nothing can break her heart. As for Mrs. Liu, she is indeed better than Mrs. Qian, but she is just a flat wife. You have to take care of it yourself. How are you going to do something big?"


    Zhongxin Pei was so depressed that he almost vomited blood, but he had to respond obediently.


    When he returned to Liu Yueshao''s yard, Liu Yueshao was pointing out her daughter''s embroidery patterns. The mother and daughter saw Pei Zhongxin and went up to greet him with a smile. Liu Yueshao chuckled. : "Master, you came back just in time. Take a look at our daughter''s embroidery work, which has become more and more outstanding recently."


    Pei Zhongxin loves Wu and Wu, and has always had more preference for the daughter born by Liu Yueshao. He really responded to Liu Yueshao''s words. The little girl was sent away.


    Liu Yueshao looked at Pei Zhongxin''s expression a bit wrong, her smile gradually faded, and she asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong? What unhappy thing happened to you? If you don''t dislike your concubine I don¡¯t know much about Shen, how about talking to my concubine?¡±


    Liu Yueshao''s gentle words and considerate service soon made Pei Zhongxin''s anger subside.


    " Just now my father asked about Qian''s falling into the water, and seeing that he meant to speak out for Qian, I explained it for you, and said a lot of good things, but my father did not pursue it. After that, I mentioned the marriage of the second and third brothers, and it seemed that my father was very impatient, and he was not in a hurry at all." Pei Zhongxin''s face was gloomy, and there was a flash of anger in his eyes.


    The original wife of the concubine, how can the concubine body be able to contradict, if the concubine body endures for a while, maybe there is no such thing as the latter..."


    Seeing Liu Yueshao''s pitiful appearance, Pei Zhongxin felt pain and coaxed: "What do you ask her to do? Even if you let her, she will not be grateful, and she will bully you even more severely. That woman can''t do any of her business affairs well, and she has a great ability to cause trouble. You have to learn to find a way to suppress her and make her afraid of you, so that you don''t have to be suppressed by her in the future.


    There are some things I don''t want to come forward with. If I protect you too much, it will make my father unhappy. It''s not a good thing for you! "


    Liu Yueshao naturally knew these truths, and obeyed obediently, following Pei Zhongxin''s intention to coax him into joy, and then she made a look of embarrassment and asked: "Master, you What do you mean by saying that the father of the country will not let the second and third masters get married? If you drag it on, people outside will have a lot of false speculations. This is not good for the reputation of our house, and the two masters are not married. The eldest young master of our big room can''t get married either, and seeing that the eldest young master is not too young, we can see each other in two years."


    "Yue''er, you are still so kind! The Qian family bullied you so much, and you still think about the son she gave birth to! I don''t think you care about her as a mother!" Liu Yueshao''s generosity and decency is even more called Qian''s petite family, and Pei Zhongxin is even more disdainful of Qian''s.


    Liu Yueshao lowered her head, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and raised her head again, still looking pitiful.


    Pei Zhongxin pondered: "But what you said is indeed a problem, the second and third brothers have no business all the time, and the results of this imperial examination are not ideal. It is estimated that the father wants to find them a valuable identity. The wife, but they are so muddy and can''t support the wall, how can good people marry their daughters to them!"


    In fact, Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren were not like this in the past. Although the two of them did not have any great wisdom and their skills were not too great, they were still honest and obedient. The two gradually developed some bad habits, which were fine at first, but not as serious as they are now.

 v6 Chapter 24： Bewitching the Xu family, praise from the people

    Since they arrived in Jiankang, their horizons opened, and each one of them seemed to be running wild, and they began to intensify. They were busy with business outside and had no time to take care of them. When they found out later, it was too late.


    Liu Yueshao''s heart changed, and she smiled tenderly: "Master, since the grandfather is not in a hurry, is the lady in a hurry? After all, the two masters are the hearts of the lady, and they are married now. If you haven''t landed yet, Madam, a mother-in-law, don''t you care?"


    Liu Yueshao''s words seemed to have opened up new ideas for Zhongxin Pei, Zhongxin Pei laughed: "Yue''er, you are really smart, why didn''t I think about my mother, you are right Yes, mother is such a precious second brother and third brother, she will definitely not watch them continue to delay, but now no one tells her that she has not thought of it. If we mention it in front of her, maybe mother will think about it. There''s a way."


    Liu Yueshao couldn''t help nodding in agreement, the two smiled tacitly and didn''t mention it again.


    In the early morning of the next day, Liu Yueshao went to Xu''s courtyard with a bunch of supplements. Xu was only recently placed under house arrest by Pei Dongqi again. In the yard came Xu''s angry shouting and scolding.


    Because Liu Yueshao is in charge of the general affairs of the house, you can enter and leave these places at will.


    "Yo, what''s the matter? Mother, who made you angry again?" Liu Yueshao stepped into Xu''s yard in a feigned shock.


    Seeing her as if she saw an enemy, Mrs Xu became even more angry, smashed a teacup with red eyes and said, "Bitch, who is your mother, you deserve to call me that! Yes! Who allowed you to step into Mrs. Ben''s yard, who?"


    Xu roared violently, but did not get any response.


    Liu Yueshao suppressed the anger in her heart and said solemnly to the surrounding servants: "You go down first, and I will talk to Madam for a while."


    The servants did not dare to go against Liu Yueshao''s meaning, and immediately left the room quietly.


    In the past, she was actually pretty good to Liu Yueshao, because she and Pei Zhongxin were not very close, so that Qian didn''t take her very seriously, and Xu always supported Liu Yueshao and Qian''s face each other, Liu Yueshao is also smart, she only competes for favor, and never confronts Qian directly. In addition, there are many women in Pei Zhongxin''s backyard, Qian''s hatred for Liu Yueshao is not so strong. He gave Liu Yueshao a chance to survive in the cracks, and gave birth to a son and a daughter safely.


    Now that the Xu family has been deprived of the power of the family, and she is under house arrest in this dilapidated courtyard, she has lost all face. Originally, she hated the Qian family who robbed her of the power of the family. As a result, before the Qian family was happy for two days, Liu Yueshao took everything, including power and status.


    This time Xu shi directly pointed her finger at Liu Yueshao. Although she is not smart, she is not stupid. She can also see the fierceness. Liu Yueshao is the most shrewd, but She could see that it was too late. Now Pei Dongqi is disgusted with her, and Pei Zhongxin is fascinated by Liu Yueshao again. He obeys her words, and no one will believe what Xu says. hatred.


    Liu Yueshao didn''t care about Mrs Xu''s attitude, she sat directly opposite Mrs Xu, and said with a chuckle: "Mother, I came to see you today and sent some supplements. If you don''t go, just make do with it first, my daughter-in-law and my grandfather will intercede for you in front of my father, and my mother will be wronged during this time.


    In addition...yesterday when our father was discussing with his father, he suddenly mentioned the marriage of the second and third masters. When my father mentioned it, my father didn¡¯t seem to be paying much attention. My father couldn¡¯t, so he asked me to ask my mother what she meant. Of course, we also reminded my mother. Longer, but it''s really hard to say good people.


    The second uncle and the third uncle also have some criticisms. After all, there are several young masters and young ladies in those two rooms who have not yet married. ,so¡­"


    Liu Yueshao was stunned for a moment, and smiled in agreement: "Mother said it very well, I think so too, but the second uncle and the third uncle and their family''s masters are all serving in the Royal Forest Army, better Everyone is looking for the wind. Every time they ask, the second and third aunts say that it is because the second and third masters have not yet discussed relatives, and the elders and children are in an orderly manner. They are not easy to surpass. "


    Liu Yueshao talked about it so much, Xu Shi, who didn''t care much, was really interested at this moment, but she would not show anything to Liu Yueshao.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Liu Yueshao got up and blessed Xu Shi, and immediately left with her servants.


    Liu Yueshao had just left, and Mrs. Xu couldn''t sit still. She hurriedly called her confidant, mammy, and gave her instructions. On the same day, mama quietly went out through the back door of the mansion.


    Liu Yueshao thought she didn''t know when she found out, and opened the door of convenience for her.


    In just three days, the story of Gu Shuixiu''s caesarean section has spread all over the streets of Jiankang. The queen is even more curious. From ancient times to the present, they have never seen such a strange queen. For this reason, there are many myths and legends about Gu Shuixiu. Some people say that she is a fairy who descended to earth, and some people say that she is destiny. Daughter, etc. In short, there are all kinds of words, and some scholars and scholars wrote many poems in praise of her because of their admiration.


    Dong Yuanzheng collected all the poems, legends, etc. in the Mingxiu Palace, drank several cups of hot tea while breathing heavily, and couldn''t help but complain: "Mother, you are really famous, I am in the military camp There are soldiers here who admired you and risked being punished by me to ask me about you, and... Look at these, what kind of mess, what fairy descended to earth, immortals reincarnated, daughters of destiny, treasures of Daqi ...that''s too funny, the more you say it, the more outrageous it is!"


    Gu Shuixiu rubbed her forehead with a headache, she knew that there would definitely be a lot of trouble if it spreads out, most people in this era are ignorant, have little ability to judge, and follow what others say. With some mysterious colors, fortunately, these people said that she was a fairy and so on. What if she said that she was reincarnated as a monster?


    Dong Chenghu flipped through the papers and listened to Dong Yuanzheng''s comments, and even commented on these poems.

 v6 Chapter 25： I dont understand womens hearts, the Bai people are in troubled season

    "It''s not bad, although the literary style is not very good, but the essence of writing! Look at this, you can read it easily, and sing your mother''s queen to the sky and the earth, tsk tsk tsk... Dong Chenghu''s face was full of admiration, while Gu Shuixiu''s face became darker and darker.


    Dong Yuanzheng heard Dong Chenghu''s comment, he even went up to join in the fun, and watched it seriously, Dong Qinyan, who was sitting quietly beside him, raised his eyes and peeked at Gu Shuixiu''s expression, and found that Gu Shuixiu''s face was very It didn''t look good. Dong Chenghu and Dong Yuanzheng were not afraid to discuss in full swing, so they quickly coughed loudly.


    Dong Chenghu immediately put down the poem in his hand, turned his head and asked with concern: "What''s wrong with Niuniu? But your throat is uncomfortable? Do you want the emperor to ask the imperial doctor to come and show you?"


    Dong Qinyan gestured to Dong Chenghu with her eyes, and then Dong Chenghu saw Gu Shuixiu, whose face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Monk Zhang Er asked puzzledly: "Shui Xiu, what''s wrong with you? Who is making you unhappy? Tell me, I''ll vent for you."


    Dong Yuanzheng looked inexplicable, and coaxed: "Mother, you see so many praises for you, I have never seen anyone who praises a flower, and today is a good experience. already."


    Dong Qinyan helped her forehead helplessly, she really didn''t know how the brains of her third brother grew, didn''t she notice that the mother''s face was so heavy that it was dripping water?


    Dong Chenghu only realized it later, glared at Dong Yuanzheng and said, "What are you talking about? Your mother doesn''t like these things, hurry up and take them away..."


    Don''t like it? Dong Yuanzheng looked at Gu Shuixiu puzzledly. Seeing that Gu Shuixiu didn''t object to Dong Chenghu''s words, he muttered in confusion, "Why don''t you like it? If it were me, I don''t know how happy I would be!"


    Dong Chenghu laughed twice, and quickly coaxed: "Shuixiu, this child Yuanzheng is just a muscle, and he doesn''t know how to look at people''s faces. Don''t be angry with the child."


    Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu an angry look, "I don''t think you''re much better!"


    Dong Chenghu smirked and touched his nose, not daring to talk back.


    Gu Shui calmed down a bit before saying: "Do your best to suppress the public opinion outside, I don''t like being so famous and causing unnecessary trouble."


    "Unnecessary trouble? You mean..." A hint of doubt flashed on Dong Chenghu''s face.


    Gu Shuixiu said solemnly: "You forgot, this method of caesarean section is unprecedented, even the imperial physicians have seen it for the first time, this time you also see how crazy these imperial physicians are, I see Their eyes felt cold, and there must be more medical idiots among the people. What if they all gathered in Jiankang? Those secret passages in the palace have not been completely destroyed! I don¡¯t know if there are still omissions. What if someone digs in again? Why do I feel more and more that this palace is not safe, it''s better than our Cuizhu Mountain!"


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Dong Chenghu also became nervous, "So, I immediately ordered, how about the Mingxiu Palace to triple its defensive strength?"


    Gu Shuixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    "Wind is rain, I''m just saying that, things haven''t happened yet, why are you nervous? Anyway, you need to find a way to suppress public opinion. I have also seen this method of caesarean section taking with my own eyes. I think it is only a matter of time for the Bai people to know about this matter. With the Bai people''s obsession with medicine, there will definitely be more Bai people who go to Jiankang.


    This time Yu''er is my deputy, Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli will definitely have some guesses, they two idiots can''t recognize Yu''er, it doesn''t mean other Bai people can''t recognize it, we have to It''s better to take precautions as soon as possible. If you can solve the Bai clan''s patriarch again, it is better. If not, you must find a way to find something for the Bai people to do, and try not to let them come to Jiankang. "


    Gu Shuixiu propped her chin and fell into deep contemplation. Bai Tongyu is now their eldest daughter-in-law and has two sons, Dong Guangye and Dong Guangjue. Just because of Bai Tongyu''s identity, and more because of these two smart and lovely grandsons.


    When discussing matters, if you really can''t go back, you must also state the reason. Now the Bai clan leader is the most skilled in medicine. If he dies, his sons will not be able to convince the public. At this time, there will be chaos in the clan. Where there is leisure and leisure to build health.


    , Patriarch Bai''s own skills are good, and he is proficient in medical theory. Poisoning is not advisable, and it is much more difficult to act. Also, if you want to attack Bai Patriarch, you need to discuss it with Bai Tongyu, lest she find out that she hates them later.


    Gu Shuixiu was still thinking, Dong Chenghu said: "Shuixiu, since you are talking about the Bai clan now, I might as well tell you that everything about the Bai clan is now handed over to Yuan Xu, as for what you said Yuan Xu also thought about attacking the Patriarch Bai, but it was too difficult to operate. The Patriarch Bai was not usually cautious, and he could hardly find any flaws, so he still had to wait for a while. As for the eldest daughter-in-law...


    You don''t have to worry, Yuan Xu has communicated with her a long time ago, she doesn''t have much feelings for Patriarch Bai, and even has some resentment, Yuan Xu also said, will not take the initiative to Patriarch Bai Killing, this is enough for the eldest daughter-in-law. If you are free, call the eldest daughter-in-law to bring two grandchildren into the palace, care more about them, and persuade them from time to time. "


    In Dong Chenghu''s view, the Patriarch Bai is not as concerned about Bai Tongyu as the couple. In Bai Tongyu''s heart, their weight must be heavier than the Patriarch Bai, but Gu Shuixiu''s worry can be understood. , being careful is never wrong.


    The Bai people, who were worried about by Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu, were panicking because of the spies in the clan. Since the Bai people sent five people to Jiankang to participate in the imperial examination, all the sons of the patriarch were defeated. After that, Patriarch Bai felt that his position in the clan had been shaken.


    Especially the one of Bai Yiren''s father, who showed off his son''s prosperous all day long, making Bai Patriarch jealous, but he couldn''t do anything, because this imperial examination was held by the imperial court, he had not yet This ability went to Jiankang to go through the back door. Since then, he has become more strict with his sons.

 v6 Chapter 26： Medical skills are lost, everyone is in danger

    However, his sons had limited qualifications, and they didn''t make much progress, which made Patriarch Bai extremely angry. Incredible, this collection of medical skills has always been hidden in the patriarch''s study, and only a few people can enter. Patriarch Bai tortured them one by one and found nothing. At the moment, Patriarch Bai directly believes that spies have been infiltrated in the clan, or that there has been an insider. ghost.


    With the suspicion of Patriarch Bai, even Uncle Bai became the object of his suspicion. Now Uncle Bai can''t even get close to the patriarch''s study, or even the yard where the patriarch lives.


    In such a tense atmosphere, the Bai people are in danger, and the people who came back from the outside are better. After all, they were not in Baizhai when the medical collection was lost, and the Bai Patriarch did not suspect them. However, after they went back, they were asked not to leave, which caused a lot of complaints.


    Baijuandan has always been arrogant. After the defeat in the imperial examination, the whole person fell into a deep decadence. All day long, he was either drinking or making trouble. Instead, such a person became the most unlikely to steal medical books in the eyes of the patriarch Bai. The person who trusts him very much, but at the same time he trusts and hates iron.


    Compared to Baijuandan, Baikongqing and Baisumu have to work harder. They have been touted in Baizhai before, and they didn''t realize what their medical skills really are. This time I went to Jiankang to see for a while, but when I came back, I became more and more hard. I even went to Bai Patriarch''s study every now and then to ask questions. It was because of this that Bai Patriarch suspected the two of them together. Anyway, he did not lack a son. , and no son was particularly favored by him, so he simply monitored these two sons together. Now Bai Kongqing and Bai Sumu can only move in their own yard, and even Baizhai can''t walk around at will, not to mention being angry. .


    The clansmen did not agree with Patriarch Bai¡¯s actions, but they did not dare to bring it up in front of the patriarch, so they could only visit Bai Kongqing and others every now and then and say something comforting.


    In the entire Bai people, the most unrestrained and unrestrained is probably the White Roll Dan.


    "Master Dan, your trick is really high! The patriarch has been suspicious of them now, and has no doubts about you at all. Taking this opportunity, we can not only remove the other young masters, but also For a lot of benefits!" Baijuandan''s personal servant Huang Lian sneered sullenly beside Baijuandan.


    Baijuandan squinted triumphantly, put her legs on the table, and said comfortably: "Humph! They thought that they could get into Dad''s eyes by working hard, but they don''t know that the harder they work, the more Dad will be. Don''t be afraid, father''s temperament, can''t allow people with better medical skills than him in the clan, you don''t see how sad the days before Bai Jiangli! Even Bai Yiren is not much better, he is lucky, there is such a Protect his father, otherwise it is impossible to have today''s good fortune!"


    Speaking of Bai Jiangli and Bai Yiren, it is false that Baijuan Dan is not envious, but this kind of envy is not very deep, one is that he is not so interested in medicine, how can he go with two Compared to medical idiots? Second, what he wants is power and money, staying in Baizhai to inherit the position of the patriarch, and being happy and happy, is far better than going to Jiankang and becoming a Lao Shizi imperial doctor who has no future.


    Huang Lian nodded in agreement and asked flatteringly: "Master Dan, what are you going to do with this thing? That''s a hot potato. "


    , this book is definitely worth more than those gold and silver jewelry, so I took this book and ran away.


    I found out that now everyone can''t leave Baizhai, and Baijuandan can only hide his medical skills first, and then talk about it after the wind has passed.


    The white scroll pill is also very annoying now, this book is an irregular gun battle, who knows when it will explode!


    "You often go shopping in the stockade to see if there are any hidden dog holes or trails where you can leave. Just wait patiently, in short, you can''t let people see the clues, especially my father, that''s not a good fool."


    Huang Lian immediately responded and disappeared into Baijuandan''s room soon after hearing this.


    At this time, Baijuan Dan slowly paced to the front of his closet, opened the closet, took out the medical book from the dark compartment of the closet, looked through it twice, and saw that all the records in it were There are some remedies, and some incurable diseases, etc., I really have no interest, and put them back, but I am a little puzzled. It is reasonable to say that this collection should be in his father''s mind, why is his father so anxious ?


    Can''t figure it out, Baijuan Dan simply didn''t think about it, and he thought about how to exchange this medical book for money.


    "Young Master Dan, the patriarch seems to be unable to wait. He said that now he wants to search every house. Well, no, the little boy ran back to report to you immediately, what do you think we should do?"


    Baijuandan gritted her teeth and looked out the door, pondered for a while, then gritted her teeth and asked, "How long will it take to find us here?"


    Huang Liansi paid a lot and said, "I''m afraid it won''t be that fast. It is estimated that it will be in the middle of the night or tomorrow morning. The patriarch will start the search from the outermost house."


    The patriarch starts, so we are sure to be safe. With my father''s favor on me, some clansmen will definitely support me. Now Bai Kongqing and Bai Sumu are suspected. Once the patriarch has an accident, they will definitely be the key suspects, and it is absolutely impossible to be elected. Patriarch, this position of patriarch is mine!"


    The more I think about it, the more excited I get, the more I think this plan is feasible.


    Huang Lian was a little timid and hesitantly said: "Master Dan, the patriarch''s kung fu is so good, and his ability is also great, how can we start?"


    Whether it is a frontal confrontation or the use of poisonous methods, they are definitely not the opponents of Bai Patriarch.

 v6 Chapter 27： Under the black hand, last wish

    "Come here, do as I say, I guarantee that the patriarch will not escape." Bai Juandan whispered in Huang Lian''s ear and said a lot.


    When night fell, Baijuandan took Huang Lian to the yard of Patriarch Bai, and the guards outside the yard blocked their way, Baijuandan did not mess around, but said politely: "Brother , My father has worked hard enough for the theft of medical skills these days. My son has no skills and can''t help. Today, Huanglian went to collect medicine and happened to pick a wild ginseng. Although the age is not very old, it is still Some medicinal herbs, while they are fresh, I asked Huang Lian to make ginseng old duck soup to replenish my body. Please help me bring it in, we will not embarrass you.


    In addition, this is a medicine bag made by Coptis chinensis, which can prevent mosquitoes and repellents. "


    The guard pinched the medicine bag and found that there was a universe inside, and praised: "This medicine bag is really fragrant!"


    Several people smiled tacitly, and the guard responded readily and sent the soup to Patriarch Bai''s study for him.


    It was also cold as water. Patriarch Bai was still using his medical skills in front of the desk, and when he heard the guard knock on the door, he let the guard in. The guard did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Patriarch Bai, and said in a few words about the delivery of soup by Baijuandan.


    Patriarch Bai said in the sun, "Since the **** knows how to be filial to his father? It''s true that the sun is coming out from the west. Bring it to me to see."


    The guards immediately put the soup in front of the patriarch Bai carefully. Just as the guards were about to go out, the patriarch Bai suddenly stopped him, "Wait first, how about the taste for me?"


    The guard was startled and did not dare to object, Zhan Zhan scooped up some soup and drank it.


    After waiting for a while, Patriarch Bai saw that the guard had not changed, and then waved his hand to let him leave.


    up.


    "How is it? Tang Ke was sent to the patriarch''s study?" Baijuandan immediately asked after seeing Huanglian.


    Huang Lian nodded excitedly, "Master Dan, the little one looks so real, the guards came out empty-handed, and the medicine is already in the patriarch''s study."


    "Good! Good! Good!" Baijuandan laughed happily, and immediately hid his medical skills with Huanglian under the big tree in the yard.


    At dawn, the searchers finally arrived at Baijuandan''s yard. Because Baijuandan was the favored son of the patriarch, these people symbolically turned the house over, but didn''t read any books. When they arrived, they were all depressed, thinking that this Baijuandan was also the favorite son of the patriarch, but he was so unwilling to make progress, and there was not even a single medical skill in the room, which was really outrageous.


    It''s just that they only dared to spit out a few words in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say anything, not only dared not say it, but also compliment Baijuandan.


    Baijuandan was very useful, and also expressed that she would like to say a few words for them in front of the patriarch.


    To everyone''s satisfaction, when all the searchers left, Baijuandan grinned excitedly, and after passing this level, he was waiting for the bad news later, he is the Baizu who is sure Patriarch!


    Mocking the little girl in the clan will make everyone scolded.


    In the next noon, Baijuandan heard the news of the Zhaimin saying that Patriarch Bai was unwell, made a look of surprise, hurried to Patriarch Bai''s yard, and found that the whole yard was guarded outside. Many guards, the patriarch, and several respected patriarchs were all in Patriarch Bai''s courtyard, and many villagers were watching outside.


    Baijuandan asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with my father?"


    Uncle Bai saw that it was a white scroll pill, and respectfully greeted: "Where is Mr. Dan going? Why are you only here now?"


    Baijuandan laughed twice, and said without confidence: "I was just hanging out with Huanglian in the stockade, and I came over after hearing the news. What happened to my father?"


    Bai Bo saw that Baijuandan still cared about Bai Patriarch, and said with relief: "I don''t know, I heard that the Patriarch was fine this morning, but after eating lunch at noon, he said that he was not feeling well. I prescribed some medicine for myself. Not only did it not work, but it became more serious. Now all the clan elders have been alarmed. The clan elders haven¡¯t come out yet, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. God bless, the clan chief can¡¯t be in trouble. !"


    Although Patriarch Bai doesn''t trust him now, and even doubts him, Uncle Bai is still loyal and doesn''t have the slightest resentment towards Patriarch Bai because of his neglect.


    Baijuandan slandered in her heart for a while, but she was extremely worried, "Uncle Bai, you said we should go in and have a look, so I''ve been waiting for so long and I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m so worried. Dead, by the way, what about my brothers?"


    Baijuandan refers to his half-brothers, Bai Uncle heard the words, his face sank, "Master Kongqing and Master Su Mu are in confinement, can''t get out, several other masters said Those who dare not approach the patriarch''s courtyard, they all say that they are waiting for news in their own courtyard."


    Uncle Bai was a little sad, how could they be the biological sons of the group leader, except for the loss of medical skills, the patriarch used to treat them well, but now they are all behind closed doors My own life has nothing to do with the life and death of the patriarch, it''s really sad!


    Baijuandan saw that Uncle Bai''s heart was towards him, and she was overjoyed. Seeing that the heat was almost over, she stopped talking and waited with everyone.


    When it was dark, the clan elders finally came out of the clan chief''s yard one after another, watching them shaking their heads and sighing.


    Uncle Bai''s heart sank, and he quickly chased after him and asked, "Old clan elders, how is the situation of the clan chief?"


    The eldest patriarch stroked his Hundred Blossoms beard and sighed: "Alas! No way!"


    "Why?" Bai Bo asked incredulously with a pale face.


    Seeing so many villagers surrounding here, the clan elders simply said directly: "The clan leader has a sudden and violent illness, and I can''t wait to get back to the sky. Now the only wish of the clan leader is to retrieve the lost medical skills. , you still think of a way to get the medical skills back quickly, after all, it is a treasure passed down from generation to generation by the Bai clan, if there is no medical book, how will the new patriarch be promoted? How to convince the public!"


    Baijuandan heard the words and thought that the medical book is now well hidden in his yard. Does that mean that he is destined to be the patriarch of the Bai clan?

 v6 Chapter 28： The death of Patriarch Bai, Huang Lian sneaked away

    Baijuandan resisted the excitement in her heart, stared at the clan elder with bright eyes, and wanted to ask if the patriarch Bai had announced the successor of the patriarch, but found that everyone''s mind was on the medical book. He had a ghost in his heart, so he had to keep silent.


    When Huang Lian came back holding the medical book, Baijuandan excitedly opened the book, his eyes were full of scorching light, "Huang Lian, look, this medical book is in our hands now. , you heard what the clan elders said just now, right? It seems that even the gods think that I am the only candidate for the patriarch of the Bai clan, and even the gods are helping me!"


    Huang Lian looked at the medical book with dark eyes and asked tentatively, "Master Dan, don''t you want to exchange medical books for money now?"


    "What to change! When I become the patriarch, everything of the Bai people will be mine. What am I going to do with the money? This medical collection is a treasure, and I will treasure it well!" Baijuandan hid the medical treasures in the cabinet in front of Huanglian, and did not shy away at all.


    Huang Lian glanced at him secretly, and said nothing.


    The next morning, Patriarch Bai finally closed his eyes unwillingly during the day and night of torture. After he died, the clan could not find evidence that Bai Kongqing and Bai Sumu stole the medical manual, so they had to Let them go.


    At the funeral of Patriarch Bai, except for Bai Juandan, who cried like a dutiful son, the other sons of Patriarch Bai were expressionless, extremely indifferent, and even the incense was lazy.


    The elders couldn''t see it, they said a few words to them, but they didn''t mean to admit their mistakes at all.


    Especially Bai Kongqing and Baisumu, the two of them just put on the incense stick and left without showing any sad expression from beginning to end.


    Uncle Bai was deeply saddened by this, thinking that when the medical manual was not lost, the two young masters respected and admired the patriarch, and regarded the patriarch as their goal. Now that something happened, the two The young master has already been cold-hearted to the patriarch, and only Master Dan is left with the father-son relationship of the patriarch!


    In the days from the burial of the patriarch Bai to the first seven days, except for Bai Juandan who has been in charge of the funeral of the patriarch Bai, no one else has a word of concern. , On the one hand, they did not agree with the ruthless behavior of the Patriarch Bai, and they also accused several young masters of being cold-blooded and lacking in friendship, and boasting of Baijuan Dan, who had always been generous.


    Looking at the situation, Bai Juandan is probably already the heir of the Bai family patriarch.


    Even Baijuan Dan thought so too.


    After the funeral of the patriarch Bai, the clan elders held an intra-clan meeting, mainly to discuss the successor of the next patriarch.


    Baijuan supports Baijuandan, and some villagers who were loyal to Bai Patriarch, like Baibo, all supported Baijuandan, but the elders hesitated, "This Baijuandan is a good dutiful son. It''s just that the patriarch Bai has lost the collection of medical skills, and without the collection of medical skills, Baijuandan''s medical skills are not good enough, and he can''t take the responsibility of the patriarch at all."


    "This..." Bai Bo and the others became anxious, and quickly said: "Clan elders, the patriarch of our Bai clan has always been handed down, as long as we find this medical manual, Master Dan should Enough to inherit the position of the patriarch!"


    The clan elder nodded and said slowly: "This medical book has always been qualified to read by the patriarch, and I have never seen it before. If I can find the medical book, let Baijuan Dan learn the medical book. He is indeed qualified for his medical skills!"


    Bai Bo heard the words, heaved a sigh of relief, walked out of the conference hall, and immediately told the news to Baijuandan, Baijuandan frowned slightly, thinking of the medical book in his own hand, and said with a smile: " Uncle Bai, don''t worry, since as long as you find the medical manual, you can inherit the position of the patriarch, I will definitely try my best to find this medical manual!"


    "Good! I''ll help Master Dan find it too." Uncle Bai was very satisfied with Baijuandan''s progress, and left Baijuandan''s yard with a smile.


    disappeared.


    Between the lightning and flint, Baijuandan immediately thought of Coptis.


    Rush out of the yard and frantically search for Huang Lian''s figure. It was not until he ran out of the house that he heard from the villagers that Huang Lian had left Baizhai.


    Baijuandan only felt like a thunderbolt, and the whole person almost fainted.


    Seeing this, the villagers screamed in fright, attracting many villagers.


    Baijuandan saw Uncle Bai before he passed out, and whispered: "Hurry up and send someone to find Huanglian, I suspect there is something wrong with him..."


    He cooperated with the villagers and sent Baijuandan back to his yard.


    Bai Sumu hurried to Bai Kongqing''s yard, saw that he was concentrating on developing herbal medicine, and said with hatred: "Brother, are you stupid in making medicine, it''s bustling outside now Very, you don''t care!"


    Bai Kongqing raised his eyelids and said indifferently, "What do you care about? What does it have to do with me?"


    "You..." Bai Sumu was in a hurry and stopped talking, and said directly: "Baijuandan fainted just now, saying that there is something wrong with Huanglian, now Bai Bo has sent most of the clan out. Catch Huang Lian, I guess the medical book is on Huang Lian."


    Bai Kongqing paused for a moment, a trace of mockery flashed on his face, "The thief shouts to catch the thief!"


    , doubt us!"


    Speaking of Patriarch Bai, a trace of hurt and resentment flashed in Bai Kongqing''s eyes, and said coldly, "Don''t mention that person in front of me, he''s not my father!"


    "Brother, why are you doing this? Anyway, he''s dead, and people are dying like lights out. It''s useless for you to worry about those things. Let''s not fight for those things. Let''s see how this Baijuandan competes for the position of the patriarch!" Bai Sumu said gloatingly.


    He has been suspected for so long, and he has long been unhappy, especially now that he is very sure that the book thief is a white-rolled pill, and he does not want him to have a good end.


    Bai Kongqing looked at the direction of the patriarch''s house quietly, and after a while he asked softly, "Don''t Uncle Bai suspect Baijuandan?"


    Bai Sumu shrugged and said indifferently: "I don''t know what he thinks, and I didn''t go to find out. That old guy is loyal to his father, and even if he is suspected, he will always think about it. Dad, hasn''t he always supported Baijuandan? Why should I inquire about him."


    Speaking of Uncle Bai, Bai Sumu is not without opinions. They are all people who are suspected by the patriarch Bai. Bai Sumu always thinks that Uncle Bai should share the same hatred with them, but the fact is that Uncle Bai Without caring about this, Bai Sumu always felt that Uncle Bai betrayed them.

 v6 Chapter 29： Brother Bai, received the news

    "I know you are angry with Uncle Bai, but Uncle Bai still has a certain position in Baizhai, especially since he is the confidant of the patriarch. Look, he can mobilize so much by arresting Huang Lian this time. The clansmen can see his influence. If Bai Bo doubts Baijuandan, even if he finds a medical manual, it will be difficult for Baijuandan to inherit the position of the patriarch. If Bai Bo still trusts Baijuandan, even if he cannot find a medical book, Baijuandan There''s still a good chance of it going up.


    Neither you nor I want Baijuandan to be the patriarch. Do you think Bai Uncle''s attitude has any impact on us? "Bai Kongqing stared at Bai Sumu.


    Bai Sumu choked and became angry, and then reluctantly said after a while: "Then I''ll go and find out about Bai Bo''s situation, but according to the clan elder''s wishes, if this medical skill The treasure book has never been found. Even if the White Volume Pill is in the top position, he can''t convince the public. Coupled with his rotten medical skills, I''m afraid that the patriarch''s position will be dragged down before he can settle down. Don''t worry, brother, I hope they will always be I can''t find this medical tome!"


    Bai Kongqing was helpless, waved his hand, motioning Bai Sumu to leave quickly, and if he continued to recite it like this, it was impossible to say that Bai Kongqing would be persuaded by him.


    "Alas...it''s another eventful autumn!" Bai Kongqing breathed out a string of white air against the air, feeling disappointed and cold in his heart.


    Huang Lian, who escaped from Baizhai, was walking all the way to the town. In the backyard of a hidden cloth village in the town, Huang Lian handed the box in his hand to a man in black with a face full of It is cold, how can there be a little bit of treacherous and wretchedness in Baizhai.


    "This is the medical book that the master wants. Also, the patriarch of the Bai clan has been killed by Baijuandan. I suspect that he used the method in the medical book to do it. Now I am in Baizhai. It is impossible to go back, and the situation over there will not be able to be monitored in the future."


    Huang Lian stared at the visitor, frowning slightly, waiting for further instructions.


    The man flipped through the medical book, nodded with satisfaction, and said warmly: "You have done a good job, the master''s order was to steal the medical book, and it caused civil strife in the Bai clan, and now the patriarch Bai is dead , it''s better, not to mention that this person is not ours to do it, and when the time comes, the master will be able to communicate with each other, I will send someone to **** you out of Xiangdong County, and I will continue to send someone to keep an eye on the movement of Baizhai."


    Listening to the tone of the man in black, it seems that he is in a good mood, Huang Lian''s heart is relieved, he has been lurking in the Baizhai for all these years, serving Baijuandan in a low voice, it is not in vain, as long as he leaves Xiang Dongjun, he is still the arrogant secret guard.


    Yes, this Huanglian is one of the dark guards trained by Dong Yuanxu. It is said that he was trained by Dong Yuanxu, but it was actually taught by Dong Yi. next person.


    In the beginning, he didn''t serve Baijuandan at all, but after several trials, he found that Baijuandan was ambitious and had a bad mind. his henchmen.


    All these years of humiliation and suffering, it was not in vain.


    "Head, Baizhai must be in chaos right now. Without this collection of medical skills, it would be difficult for Baijuandan to inherit the position of the patriarch, and he must have discovered the loss of the collection of medical skills. After arriving at this collection of medical techniques, the Bai people will definitely not be calm for a while, if the master wants to do something, this is a rare good time." Huang Lian suggested that he had been in the Bai people for so long, and he was more concerned about the situation of the Bai people than he did. Others understand.


    The man in black just nodded slightly, but did not respond.


    After Huanglian was secretly sent out of Xiangdong County, the man in black immediately passed the book to Dong Yuanxu Feige.


    Dong Yuanxu has been struggling with the affairs of Shu County these days. Shu County is too far away from Jiankang. As a prince of the current dynasty, he cannot personally guide him. Everything depends on Yang Zixuan, and Yang Zixuan''s experience is still limited. He is always worried that something will happen to Yang Zixuan. These days, he has been paying attention to the situation in Shu County by relying on the biography of flying pigeons. However, there will be a certain delay in the biography of flying pigeons, and every news he receives is not first-hand.


    Dong Yuanxu, who was studying blueprints in the study at this time, received the flying pigeon biography again, looked at the rope tied to the pigeon, he immediately put down the pen and paper, took off the bamboo tube on the pigeon''s leg, carefully Read the letter.


    Afterwards, her expression relaxed, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she entered the palace with a note.


    "Father, the dark guards are here to report that the patriarch of the Bai clan was poisoned by Baijuandan, and now the collection of medical skills is on the way, the Bai people are panicking after losing the collection of medical skills, the whole Baizhai is in chaos, the Bai people The clan elder was busy looking for a collection of medical skills, while the sons of the patriarch Bai were thinking about the position of the patriarch, especially the white roll pill. ." Dong Yuanxu happily handed the creed to Dong Chenghu and said happily.


    Dong Chenghu was naturally very happy to know the news. The ambition of the Bai Patriarch and the reputation of the Bai people made him uneasy. Now that the Bai Patriarch is gone, and this collection of medical skills, the Bai people will After slowly declining, he no longer has to worry about the threat of the Bai people.


    "Yuan Xu, you have done a good job of this matter, but what do you plan to do with this medical book? Also, have you told the Crown Princess about this matter?" Dong Chenghu didn''t want Dong Yuanxu He and Bai Tongyu had a rift with Bai Tongyu because of the Bai people.


    Dong Yuanxu chuckled lightly: "Father, you don''t have to worry about this, I said hello to Tong Yu earlier, and besides, I didn''t kill this Patriarch Bai, he was Died at the hands of my own son, what does it have to do with me? We just stole this collection of medical skills and caused internal turmoil in the Bai people, Tong Yu can understand."


    "It would be nice if this was the case, these days your mother often calls the princess to bring two children into the palace, which seems to be comforting, you can go to Mingxiu Palace to see your mother later, by the way Explain this matter to her clearly, as well as the Crown Princess, and also explain it clearly, don''t fool her, although the death of the Patriarch Bai has nothing to do with us, but after all, we are aware of it."


    Dong Chenghu is a past person after all, someone who knows righteousness like Gu Shuixiu will take care of these things, let alone Bai Tongyu, some things between husband and wife still need to be clearly explained.


    Dong Yuanxu obediently went to the Mingxiu Palace, Gu Shuixiu was shocked when she heard the news, "You don''t mean that the Bai Patriarch is very proficient in medicine and poison, and also has martial arts. , how did you get poisoned? Who is so capable?"


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t want to mention the medical manual, but now Gu Shuixiu asked, so he had to tell the story about the medical manual. "Mother, this collection of medical skills is the long-standing reliance of the patriarch Bai. I have already obtained this collection of medical skills. Listening to the meaning of the dark guard, it seems that Baijuan Dan used the secret recipe in this collection of medical skills to kill the patriarch Bai. Specifically, How it started, Erchen will not know."

 v6 Chapter 30： The emperors exhortation to inform Bai Tongyu

    Dong Yuanxu doesn''t care about that either.


    After pondering, Gu Shuixiu recalled that Bai Tongyu had mentioned this white roll pill before, and she could not help frowning: "I remember Yu''er said that this white roll pill seems to be his half-brother, and the two still There are some festivals, and now Baijuandan killed Patriarch Bai, although Yu''er has no feelings for Patriarch Bai, she will probably be uncomfortable hearing this news, be gentle when you tell her, and spend more time with their mother and son these days."


    "Yes!" Dong Yuanxu responded respectfully, but he smiled helplessly in his heart, how cold he was to Bai Tongyu, why did Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu explain that he wanted to accompany Bai Tongyu more?


    She was surprised.


    The meaning can''t stop.


    It was only now that Dong Yuanxu deeply realized what Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu meant by the exhortation, and said guiltily: "Yu''er, you''ve worked hard for you this time, I''ve been busy with things outside, but Left you and the children in the cold."


    Bai Tongyu gently smiled and shook her head, and said sweetly: "His Royal Highness is someone who wants to do great things, so far no other women have entered our mansion, Yu''er is already very satisfied, mansion Don''t worry, His Royal Highness, Yu''er doesn''t have any other skills, so it''s okay to be optimistic about this Prince''s Mansion."


    "Yu''er, there is something I want to tell you..." Dong Yuanxu held Bai Tongyu''s hand tightly, considering how to speak.


    Bai Tongyu was stunned when he saw that he was hesitating to say anything, and then ordered the servants in the room: "You guys step back first."


    Bai Tongyu winked mischievously and teased Dong Yuanxu. The two were always dignified in front of people, and they would get along as if they first met.


    Seeing such a bright Bai Tongyu, Dong Yuanxu became even more entangled. After a while, he made up his mind and said, "Yu''er, something happened to the Bai family, I tell you, you have to hold on."


    Bai Tongyu''s smile slowly solidified, and asked in a daze: "What? What happened?"


    "Yes...your father, that is, the patriarch Bai was poisoned to death by Baijuandan. Now that the patriarch of the Bai family is hanging in the air, coupled with the loss of the medical manual, Baizhai is already in chaos. Sitting on the throne of the patriarch of the Bai clan and not allowing others to interfere, I am afraid there will be a lot of things behind." Dong Yuanxu stared at Bai Tongyu seriously and said softly.


    Bai Tongyu was completely stunned when she heard the news, and looked at Dong Yuanxu, seeing deep worry in Dong Yuanxu''s eyes, without the slightest hint of a joke, he knew that what Dong Yuanxu said was true of.


    The tears fell uncontrollably, hitting the back of Dong Yuanxu''s hand silently, burning into his heart.


    Dong Yuanxu hugged Bai Tongyu and comforted: "Yu''er, you still have me, children, and parents, you have a lot of people who care about you, don''t be sad. ?"


    "Yuanxu...Although he is ruthless, he is also my biological father after all. Although he has not cared much about me in these years, he still wants to marry me, but he is also my biological father! Now he''s dead like this, it''s too sudden!" Bai Tongyu choked: "Isn''t Baijuandan crazy, why did he do this to my father! Isn''t that his own father?"


    Faced with Bai Tongyu''s questions, Dong Yuanxu remembered what Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu had explained, turned her over, and said softly, "Yu''er, do you remember that I told you before that the patriarch Bai was too ambitious , Bai people have a very high prestige among the people, making the father and emperor uncomfortable, do you remember?"


    Bai Tongyu wiped her tears, nodded, and said hoarsely: "I remember, you also said that your father wanted to weaken the prestige of the Bai people, but it wouldn''t hurt the lives of the Bai people. Nodding too."


    Dong Yuanxu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Yes, my father and I have never thought of harming anyone, our strategy is to steal the Bai family''s medical collection, and the Bai family is gone. The collection of medical skills is a reliance, and it will gradually weaken in the future, which is a good thing for both parties."


    "The collection of medical skills?" Bai Tongyu looked at Dong Yuanxu in astonishment, "Isn''t the collection of medical skills always hidden in my father''s study, where ordinary people can''t touch it, have you succeeded?"


    Dong Yuanxu nodded and shook his head, "It should be said, I filmed the dark guard sneaking into the Baizhai, acting by chance, but Baijuandan stole into your father''s study because there was no money, and he was found by him. In this collection of medical skills, Baijuan Dan had no interest in medical skills, and was originally thinking of stealing medical books and selling them.


    I recalled to interrogate, and I heard that your other half-brothers have all become objects of suspicion by Patriarch Bai, and because Bai Juandan was not aggressive, he never entered Patriarch Bai¡¯s study and was not suspected by Patriarch Bai.


    Who knows the least suspicious person is the real thief. That Bai Juandan was deeply afraid that Patriarch Bai found out that he had stolen the medical manual, so he took the lead and used poison on Patriarch Bai. I don''t know how he did it now, because it was not written in the secret report of the Dark Guard, even if we arranged There was no problem with the eyeliner in Baizhai, and the patriarchs of the Bai tribe did not find that the patriarch Bai died of poisoning. "


    After listening to Bai Tongyu, the anger in his chest was about to spurt, and he gritted his teeth and whispered: "Baijuandan! This guy has no humanity! I won''t let him go! Yuanxu, please help I must not let Baijuandan inherit the position of the patriarch of the Bai clan, otherwise what will the clansmen of the Bai clan do in the future?"


    Bai Tongyu is well aware of the virtues of Baijuandan, it is not a material for the patriarch, and now he kills his father, how can such a person inherit the position of the patriarch, as for Dong Yuanxu stealing the Bai nationality medical book However, Bai Tongyu didn''t care much. Just as Dong Yuanxu said, the prestige of the Bai people is very high among the people, especially in the area of ??Xiangdong County. Even the prefect must be polite to the people of the Bai people.


    Some of the Bai people have already been held in high spirits. They are so obsessed with chasing fame and fortune that they have completely forgotten the training of the Bai people. Without this collection of medical skills, they can also feel a sense of crisis.

 v6 Chapter 31： Tell Bai Tongyu to send a funeral

    Dong Yuanxu saw that Bai Tongyu did not ask him about the medical manual, he was relieved and reassured: "Don''t worry, if Baijuandan becomes the patriarch of the Bai clan, wouldn''t it be worse than your father, I would like to tell you You promise, this position will never fall on his head, but you have a suitable candidate in your heart except for the white roll pill, if there is, you can tell me, and I can also arrange the eyeliner in advance."


    "This..." Bai Tongyu was suddenly stopped by Dong Yuanxu, and thought seriously.


    She has been away from the Bai people for so many years, and now she has no idea what the virtues of the Bai people are. It''s okay for medical idiots to specialize in medical skills, let them be the patriarch of the Bai clan, or forget it.


    Dong Yuanxu saw that she was embarrassed, and said: "You don''t have to be so embarrassed, I just ask you what you mean, if you don''t have a favorite candidate in your heart, then I will let the dark line recommend the candidate. Choose someone who is more indifferent to fame and fortune."


    Dong Yuanxu always believes that there are only a few people in the Bai people who are as ambitious as the Patriarch Bai, and most of them still focus on medical skills. People who can convince people with reason, such people should not be difficult to find in the Bai people.


    Bai Tongyu heard the words and said with relief: "Then this matter will be handed over to you, I will not intervene again, in addition, the news of my father''s death is such a big news, presumably Bai Yiren and Bai Jiang Li should receive the news soon. Fortunately, they are not from my father''s family. In addition, they are imperial physicians now, and Xiangdong County is far away, so there is no need to go back to the funeral.


    It''s just that I don''t have to go back to the funeral, but I have to make a statement. I think they will send someone to **** some supplies back to Baizhai. Can I arrange a few reliable people to pretend to be escorts and enter the Baizhai take a look for me. "


    Bai Tongyu couldn''t show up to worship the patriarch Bai, she always felt a little guilty in her heart, if she could arrange a credible person to burn paper money and put incense on the patriarch''s grave, she would be able to Take some comfort.


    Dong Yuanxu''s heart changed, and he immediately understood Bai Tongyu''s thoughts, he responded without hesitation, and said softly: "You have thought about these people, if not, I am here. I can arrange a few for you."


    Bai Tongyu nodded and said slowly: "Let the maid beside me go over, you can arrange the other staff, I will not interfere."


    The couple negotiated for an hour, and finally arranged things properly. The next day, Dong Yuanxu went to arrange it early in the morning.


    This side of Baizhai, Xiangdong County.


    The men and horses sent by Uncle Bai have been searching for more than a month, and they have not found even the figure of Huanglian, not even any trace of Huanglian. This person seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Uncle Bai is also the confidant of the Patriarch Bai, now he has realized that there must be someone behind this Huanglian, but who would care about the collection of medical skills of the Bai tribe? Could it be another medical family?


    Uncle Bai checked the entire medical family in Daqi, and denied this guess. After the shock of the previous dynasty, there are only a few medical families that survive in Daqi. It is impossible to go to Baizhai to hide for so many years, just for a medical book.


    If they are just for a medical book, there is no reason to lie in ambush for so many years.


    Who is it?


    Uncle Bai thought with a headache, just when he was bored, there was a report from the servants outside the door, "Master, there are people from Jiankang, saying that two adults from Bai are here for the funeral. already."


    "Two Lord Bai?" Uncle Bai was stunned for a moment and then understood who these two Lord Bai were, and instructed the servants: "Welcome them in and place them in the guest house. Go, I''ll go see them later."


    After the servant left respectfully, Uncle Bai got even more headaches. Before, he supported Baijuandan to be the patriarch of the Bai clan. Later, when Huanglian happened, he became suspicious of Baijuandan and became cold to him. Quite a few, and the fact that the medical collection has not been lost, the matter of the patriarch has been delayed until now, but this matter cannot be delayed for long.


    The appearance of Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli now reminds him that there are still two brilliant people in the Bai family.


    Although he can oppose Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli being unable to serve as Bai Patriarch in Jiankang, but if the two are interested in a fight, wouldn''t it be an offense if he objected If you want to know them, you must know that they are imperial physicians now, and they cannot be unified with these folk doctors.


    Alas! It would be great if one of Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli came from the patriarch! Uncle Bai had to sigh with emotion.


    When Bai Bo was tangled, Bai Zhai was also boiling because Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli came back from the funeral.


    Baijuandan rushed out to meet these people first.


    The leader who escorted the funeral was Dong Yuanxu''s secret guard, and now he goes by the pseudonym Tang Boss. Beside Tang Boss is a maid Bai Tongyu who disguised himself as a man, called Tang Jia.


    Boss Tang looked up and down the white roll pill, and said arrogantly: "Is it possible to speak in Baizhai?"


    The young master asked you who are you, where are the minions so unruly, this is Baizhai, not a place where you can go wild!"


    Boss Tang was still contemptuous, he didn''t pay any attention to his stubbornness, but said to the Baizhai villagers who were watching: "I will send the funeral to Baizhai, according to the order of my master. In addition, the mountains are high and the rivers are far away, so my adults can''t come to worship, and I will wait for my adults to give Patriarch Bai a fragrance, so you should invite someone who can talk to come over."


    "What do you mean? Dogs see low things!" Baijuandan cursed angrily.


    Uncle Bai suddenly came over and glanced at Baijuandan with a sullen face. Baijuandan was getting angry and didn''t notice it at all.


    Bai Bo said politely to the boss of Tang: "Everyone who has come from a long way, it is better to rest in the guest room first. As for the worship you just said, it will not be too late to go tomorrow, and go up the mountain now. , I''m afraid it''s getting dark."


    Uncle Bai''s thoughtfulness made Boss Tang and others look more relaxed. When Tang Jia left with Uncle Bai, he deliberately sighed in a low voice: "I have always heard my family say that Baizhai The people inside are very indifferent and mild-mannered, just like the people outside the world, and seeing that person today really refreshed my understanding."


    Boss Tang saw that Uncle Bai''s face darkened a lot, and hurriedly reprimanded in a low voice: "Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t talk to the two adults when you go back, if you''re not a big person, wouldn''t it be very shameful. "

 v6 Chapter 32： Tang Jia Qianhong, change your mind

    Boss Tang''s words sounded like he was trying to save the Bai people''s face, but in fact it made Uncle Bai even more embarrassed, especially when Tang Jia and Tang Laosan were discussing that this man was the successor of the patriarch he supported.


    At this moment, Uncle Bai has a greater opinion on Baijuandan, and even doubts whether his decision is correct. Although the other young masters are cold to the patriarch, in terms of medical skills and character, every Everyone can throw Baijuandan a few streets away, and coupled with Huang Lian''s theft of the medical book, he still believes that Baijuandan does not know about it.


    Anyone with discernment could see that Uncle Bai was in a bad mood.


    Boss Tang and others were also sensible, and when they arrived in the guest room, they asked Uncle Bai to leave without making any further requests.


    As soon as Uncle Bai left, Tang Jia sat down angrily and complained: "The white roll pill looks like a straw bag, since such a person still has the ambition to be the patriarch, who will give it to him? courage?"


    Boss Tang helped his forehead helplessly, "Little aunt, keep your voice down, this is Baizhai, not in Jiankang, who knows if he is watching us?"


    "Humph! I''m still afraid they won''t do it? If it wasn''t for the master''s unfinished task, I would have beaten the white-rolled pill just now!" Tang Jia raised his fist, his face full is sullen.


    Boss Tang was really speechless. He found that he persuaded him, but it got worse, and he couldn''t provoke this aunt, so he just shut up.


    Jiankang, Gu Shuixiu, and Bai Tongyu all needed a personal maid they could trust, so these little girls were brought up.


    Although Qianhong is Bai Tongyu''s personal servant girl, the master-servant relationship between the two has to be traced back to the time of Cuizhu Mountain. Naturally, they are not comparable to other servant girls. Very polite.


    Qianhong saw that Boss Tang was blocked by her so she couldn''t speak, so she no longer squeaked proudly, thinking of the encounters Bai Tongyu told her, she felt injustice for Bai Tongyu, especially the white volume pill , In the early years, he had a festival with Bai Tongyu, because the white roll pill tarnished the maid next to Bai Tongyu.


    Since then, Bai Tongyu will no longer be served by maids, and has always been alone. If it were not for the shameless person of Baijuandan, his master would not have to suffer so much, Qianhong gritted his teeth indignantly, Boss Tang was relatively close to her, and even heard the sound of teeth grinding.


    Hurry up and persuade: "Little auntie, I know you don''t like people in this white village, and you hate that white roll pill, but you can''t be impulsive and bad things, don''t forget, we are here In addition to paying homage to the ancestors of the Bai clan, there are more important things to do next time, if you ruin the big thing because of your impulse, we can''t explain it to the master."


    "I see, I see, am I that kind of impulsive person?" Qianhong said impatiently, but she made up her mind. He suffers a little bit and asks for some interest for Bai Tongyu to come back.


    Boss Tang looked at Qianhong with suspicion, seeing that she stopped speaking, so he was forced to believe her nonsense.


    After Bai Uncle returned to his yard, he instructed his servants with a sullen face: "Take those people to worship the ancestors tomorrow, remember, keep an eye on them, don''t let them walk around, Don''t let them come into contact with people in the clan, it''s a troubled time now, and these people are all from Jiankang, if you can''t offend them, it''s better not to offend them, just send people away."


    "Yes..." After the servant answered, he hesitantly asked: "Master, Master Dan has left a bad impression on them today, and Master Yiren and Master Jiang Li are now in The position of the patriarch is very important, if the patriarchs want to support these two young masters, what can we do?"


    Bai Bo frowned and said: "Don''t worry about this matter, Young Master Yiren and Young Master Jiang Li are both medical idiots, and they don''t have the energy to be the patriarch and manage the general affairs of the clan, but it is the young master Dan... Alas, I didn''t know that Master Dan was so ignorant. Although those people were servants, they were also servants from Jiankang. They had a very high vision. Master Dan was so unclear, and it was not wise to have a conflict with them. This move, if he really becomes the patriarch, I would be worried!"


    The next person was surprised, "Master, then you don''t plan to continue to support Master Dan?"


    Uncle Bai did not speak, but asked: "You said that among the sons of the former patriarch, is there any one who is suitable for the position of the patriarch?"


    The servant was stunned for a moment, slandering in his heart, any young master is more suitable than Baijuandan, but he did not dare to say these words directly, but said deliberately: "Master, small It''s just a servant, how dare you talk about these things, but if you ask, the young man will say, the young man thinks that the young master Kongqing is not bad, if it is not for the loss of the medical manual, the young master Kongqing will not be able to tell the patriarch. The respect of Confucianism can be seen by everyone.


    Young Master Kongqing must have been heartbroken by the patriarch and had resentment in his heart, so he was so indifferent to the funeral of the patriarch. Gentle, kind to people, good for us servants, and more importantly, Young Master Kong Qing''s medical skills can convince the public. Although it is not the best in the clan, it is also superior, and the clan elders can''t fault it. "


    After the servant finished speaking, he looked at Uncle Bai tentatively, seeing that Uncle Bai was contemplating and didn''t dare to disturb, he quietly exited Uncle Bai''s study.


    After the servant withdrew, Bai Bocai sighed and laughed at himself: "Even a servant can see so thoroughly, how can I be on the point of a bull''s horn!"


    At this time, Uncle Bai had already made a decision in his heart, and went to Bai Kongqing''s yard in the middle of the night.


    "Young Master Kongqing has a rest?" Uncle Bai lightly knocked twice in front of Bai Kongqingdi''s door and asked.


    After a while, the candles in the room lit up, and Bai Kongqing put on a coat to open the door for Uncle Bai, "Uncle Bai? Come here so late, but have something important?"


    Uncle Bai looked at the room and said with a smile, "Young Master Kongqing, can this old slave go in and talk?"


    Bai Kongqing was stunned, then turned to let Uncle Bai go in.


    "Uncle Bai came to me so late, what do you want to say?" Bai Kongqing''s attitude is very cold, and he has always been this way these days.


    Uncle Bai sighed: "Young Master Kongqing, this old slave has nothing to do now, so I came to ask you for a solution, the old slave will not go around, the old slave wants to support the young master Kongqing to sit on the table. The position of the patriarch, can you?"


    A look of surprise flashed across Bai Kongqing''s face, and he laughed at himself: "Is Uncle Bai exalting me too much? Do I look like someone who can take on the role of patriarch?"

 v6 Chapter 33： Uncle Bai turned his back and went up the mountain to worship

    "If Young Master Kongqing responds directly, then the old slave really has to question it, but Young Master Kongqing is so cautious in replying to the old slave, the old slave is already sure that Young Master Kongqing can take on this great responsibility." Bai Boxin said happily.


    Compared to Uncle Bai''s happiness, Bai Kongqing was not in such a good mood, and retorted: "I remember that Uncle Bai had always supported Baijuandan before, and for him, he even sacrificed himself to the elders of the clan. The opposite is true, now that Uncle Bai is about to defect, I don¡¯t know what Baijuandan will think? Besides, Uncle Bai is not worried that after he supports me, will I care about it?¡±


    Uncle Bai was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly: "Old slave was really wrong before, Young Master Dan is not a person who can shoulder the heavy responsibility of the patriarch, although the old slave supported him before, but the old slave I want to think of Patriarch Bai for a long time. The old slave made this decision today because he thought of various situations in the future.


    Young Master Kongqing also knows that this old slave has no wife and no children in his life, and he is alone. He is old enough to live to this age. admit. "


    "Uncle Bai is really loyal to the Bai people!" Whether Bai Kongqing''s words are ironic or really emotional, Uncle Bai can''t hear it anymore, but even if he hears it, it won''t change him Today''s decision.


    "Young Master Kong Qing think about it carefully, don''t use your anger, the patriarch has gone, and the past should dissipate with the wind, and now the medical treasure book is almost impossible to find, it''s gone For the Bai people, the collection of medical skills is tantamount to breaking an arm, and in the future, the Bai people will really be dormant." Uncle Bai let out a sigh of relief, and then quietly left from Bai Kongqing''s yard.


    The next day, Uncle Bai sent someone to lead Boss Tang to pay homage to the patriarch of the Bai clan, and the group kept walking up the mountain. Boss Tang only understood why Uncle Bai said yesterday that it was getting dark. It is convenient for worship. If you go up the mountain, there are indeed many inconveniences.


    Several people were walking on the mountain road when they encountered a white-rolled Dan with a dog''s tail grass in its mouth.


    Boss Tang nodded to Baijuandan without greeting.


    Baijuandan said dissatisfiedly: "Sure enough, what kind of master has what kind of servant, I don''t even understand a little etiquette."


    "It''s so funny, a white guy even talked to us about etiquette! I thought who I was! I don''t know what to say!" Qianhong couldn''t bear her violent temper, and immediately pushed back.


    Baijuandan''s face sank, and she waited fiercely for Qianhong, and said angrily: "What did you say, say it again!"


    "Let''s just say, even a wine bag and rice bag dare to fight against my aunt... young master!" Qianhong was not afraid of white roll pills, she raised her sleeves, and it seemed that she wanted to fight with white roll pills.


    Uncle Bai''s servant hurriedly came out to stop it, and apologized to Qianhong with a bitter face: "This little brother, Master Dan''s temper is a bit aggressive, don''t mind."


    After finishing speaking, the servants respectfully saluted Baijuandan, licking his face and persuading: "Master Dan, my master was looking for you just now, saying that there is something important to discuss, why don''t you hurry over? have a look."


    Baijuandan glared at Qianhong, knowing that the next person was going down the steps for him, and said a few more words, and then quickly went down the mountain.


    Qianhong shouted in anger behind Baijuandan: "Don''t run away! See if I don''t beat you to the point that your mother doesn''t even know you!"


    Uncle Bai''s servant was in a cold sweat, and quickly persuaded: "This little brother, my family''s young master Dan has been spoiled since he was a child, and his temperament is irritable. Don''t know him in the same way."


    Qian Hong did not speak, but her face elongated as if everyone owed her money.


    Boss Tang helped his forehead helplessly. He didn''t know what the Crown Princess was thinking, why he dispatched such a gun battle. Fortunately, Qianhong could still hear it, otherwise he would really cry .


    The group followed the servants for a long time and finally arrived at the cemetery of the Bai people.


    Qianhong looked at a large number of tombstones and paper money scattered in the cemetery, only to feel a gloomy atmosphere around her, when the wind blew, she immediately shivered, and all the goose bumps on her body Woke up.


    Qianhong cautiously leaned towards Boss Tang, and whispered in his ear: "Boss, this place feels weird, let''s get out of here as soon as we finish things."


    Boss Tang turned his head and saw Qianhong''s nervous expression, his heart sank. He thought that this girl was not afraid of the sky, but he didn''t expect to be afraid of these ghosts and gods.


    Thinking like this, Boss Tang didn''t dare to say that, worried that Qianhong would cause something else, Boss Tang quickly nodded.


    , I''ll wait for you at the exit of the cemetery, and you''ll be small when you worship."


    Qianhong was very satisfied with this person''s consideration, and finally had a little smile on her face.


    "Boss Tang, I always feel like this guy is running, aren''t we all still there?" Qianhong asked suspiciously.


    Boss Tang also didn''t know why, so he instructed the others: "Now take this tombstone as the center, back ten meters and guard, and don''t let others hear what we say."


    "Yes!" Everyone obeyed and retreated, and soon disappeared from Qianhong''s sight.


    Boss Tang said to Qianhong: "Miss Qianhong, you can do business."


    After doing this, Qianhong lit the incense and said in front of the tombstone: "Patriarch Bai, Qianhong calls you that for the time being, maybe you don''t know what I mean, I''m not who I am. Important, my master, your daughter Bai Tongyu, is now the crown princess of Daqi and the future queen of Daqi. You should never have imagined that your abandoned daughter will have such a good fortune. You have worked hard all your life, The things that you have tried so hard to find are actually always there, in the hands of your daughter who is not in your favor.


    It is ridiculous to say that your most trusted son is actually the murderer who killed you. He is wronged and has a debt. Entrusted by my master, to come to worship you on her behalf is considered to be the love of your father and daughter. In the future, my master will not be able to step into Baizhai again, and I will not be able to come to see you again. Please bear with me. ! "


    Boss Tang listened on the sidelines, not saying a word, but he was puzzled, why did Qianhong talk so much to a dead person.

 v6 Chapter 34： Worship, find Bai Kongqing

    Without waiting for Boss Tang to figure it out, Qianhong had already inserted the three fragrances in her hands, stood up and clapped her hands, and said easily: "Okay, I''m done worshiping, we can go. already."


    "That''s it, don''t you say more?" Boss Tang asked in a daze.


    Now it''s Qianhong''s turn to be unclear, "Why should I say more? I have done everything the master ordered, this is not my father, how can I talk to him so much? If it wasn''t for the master''s orders, I wouldn''t be willing to give him incense, such a person is also worthy of being the father of my master, hum!"


    Boss Tang broke into a cold sweat when he heard it, and thought silently in his heart, I didn''t hear anything, I didn''t hear anything...


    , led the crowd down the mountain.


    They had just returned to their guest room for less than a quarter of an hour when Uncle Bai came over.


    "Uncle Bai, why are you here so soon?" Boss Tang politely invited Uncle Bai to a seat and asked gently.


    Bai Bogan laughed twice and explained, "I heard someone say that you are all back, so I came over to have a look, and I happened to ask you, if there is anything else to do?"


    Uncle Bai''s latent meaning was to ask them when they were going to leave.


    Boss Tang smiled and said, "I am waiting for this time to come to Xiangdong County, one is to send funerals and worship Bai Patriarch, and the other is to greet the old man and the others for my master, maybe It will take a day or two. In addition, my master told me before I went out. Although they are not in the clan, they are still very concerned about the situation in the clan. I thought that we should stay until the patriarch succeeds before leaving. It''s better to take the news of Baizhai back with you."


    The smile on Bai Uncle''s face suddenly froze, what does Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli mean? Could it be that they also have ideas about the position of the patriarch? Or do they have someone they like to recommend? If so, it will be troublesome.


    Boss Tang said in the sun: "Uncle Bai, don''t worry, my master just wants to know the result, and has no other ideas, but our master hopes that the successor of the patriarch will be virtuous and virtuous. There is no missing person, of course, the medical skills must not be too weak, otherwise it will be difficult to convince the public.


    Uncle Bai doesn''t need to think too much, our master put forward these requirements, nothing more than hope that Baizhai can be stable and there will be no new turmoil. Seeing that Baizhai is full of talents, it must meet the conditions of my master. There should be a lot of people. "


    Bai Bo breathed a sigh of relief and sneered twice, Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli were really not too demanding, and there were requirements as if there were no requirements, but Baijuandan did not meet these requirements, Uncle Bai couldn''t help thinking to himself, did Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli make such a request specifically for Baijuandan, or did they not want Baijuandan to take over the position of the patriarch?


    The more Bai Bo thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case, and he had already planned to give up Baijuandan and support Bai Kongqing, so he replied: "Boss Tang said it very well, I am a villager in Baizhai. There is no other ability, medical skills are something that everyone has to practice since childhood. As for conduct, there are many sons of the ancestors who agree with these conditions. For example, our young master Kong Qing, who is extremely indifferent to fame and fortune.


    He has some prestige in the clan, in addition, our young master Su Mu is also good, but his temperament is a bit detached, and he is not as stable as Kong Qing young master, and¡­¡±


    Bai Bolie counted several candidates to take over the position of the patriarch, and finally said: "This young master Dan, the one you met yesterday, is just one of the many sons of our patriarch. Forget it, I have been wild and undisciplined since I was a child, and now that the patriarch is gone, we are even less qualified to manage him, so we can only let it go, and ask a few more to take care of him."


    Boss Tang and Qianhong looked at each other, and immediately smiled: "Where is the matter, this is a matter of Baizhai, I''m just a servant, but I can''t listen to this, since Uncle Bai is the person he likes All meet the requirements of my master, we will naturally wait for the result."


    After Uncle Bai left the guest room, Boss Tang immediately instructed the people around him: "Go check those people Uncle Bai said just now, and remember to check it out clearly. Kong Qing and Bai Sumu are the key points, you can decide."


    "Yes!" The man ordered to retreat.


    Qianhong frowned and said, "Hasn''t this uncle Bai always firmly supported Baijuandan before? Why has the wind changed in just a few days?"


    The corner of Tang''s mouth slightly curved, and he lowered his voice: "What''s so strange? Now Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli are already imperial physicians, their status in Baizhai is different, and they can even To be on an equal footing with the clan elders, the attitudes of the two of them are very important, at least in Bai Uncle''s view.


    Although this uncle Bai is loyal to the first patriarch of the Bai clan, but in my opinion, he values ??the future of Baizhai more. Yesterday, the idiot of Baijuandan had a conflict with us in public. It was because of his medical skills. Regarding the Baodian, Uncle Bai has doubts about him, and now he is doing such reckless things, what would you choose if you were Uncle Bai? "


    Qianhong suddenly became enlightened, and said with schadenfreude: "I''m afraid that Baijuandan still doesn''t know Baibo''s mind! Otherwise, he won''t be so arrogant this morning, wait until he finds out. Uncle Bai''s decision, I don''t know how he feels. Thinking about it makes me look forward to it!"


    Boss Tang shook his head helplessly, thinking to himself, this woman really likes to be fussy, since what happened this morning can make her think about it now, looking at Qianhong¡¯s appearance, she intends to take revenge, and she doesn¡¯t know Will there be bad luck in the back of the White Roll Pill?


    Kan has never been able to let go of the ancestors, so the feeling of resistance is very strong.


    While he was thinking about something, Bai Sumu swaggered into his yard, and before anyone entered the house, the voice came in first.


    "Brother, right in the room?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Kongqing had already opened the door.


    Seeing Bai Kongqing''s pair of panda eyes, Bai Sumu was taken aback, "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you sleep last night? These eyes, this is..."


    Bai Kongqing sighed, rubbed his eyebrows, and said softly, "Come in and talk."


    Bai Sumu was brooding about Bai Kongqing''s face, and asked seriously: "Brother, is that Baijuan Dan bothering you again? Tell me, I''ll take revenge for you , everyone fears him, I am not afraid of him!"

 v6 Chapter 35： Bai Sumus reminder, Bai Uncles candidate

    For Bai Sumu''s hot temper, Bai Kongqing was very helpless, grabbed the person and said lightly: "It has nothing to do with him, there are some things I can''t figure out, I didn''t sleep last night. it is good."


    "Oh! That''s how it is! I thought what happened to you? What''s the matter? Tell me, maybe I can analyze it for you." Bai Su Muqiao Bai Kongqing frowned for a while as he looked at Erlang''s legs, and said, "Su Mu, I didn''t say anything about you in the past without your manners, and from now on you can''t do this again. It doesn''t matter."


    Bai Sumu''s temperament was similar to that of Baijuan Dan before. They were both masters of the second world, but one was upright and the other was scheming. Gang, on the other hand, is disgusted with Baijuandan, and because of this, Baijuandan and Bai Sumu have always disliked each other.


    I challenged Baijuandan.


    Bai Sumu muttered incomprehensively: "Brother, why are you so weird today, didn''t you always say let me be myself, don''t care about what those people say, why? Another rhetoric today?"


    Although he said that, Bai Sumu put down his legs and sat upright.


    Seeing that he was still educated, Bai Kongqing sighed and said in a low voice, "Uncle Bai came to me last night and said he would choose me as the patriarch."


    "What?" Bai Sumu shouted in shock, standing up abruptly, staring at Bai Kongqing in disbelief, "Brother, aren''t you joking again? This... This uncle Bai is not A loyal supporter of Baijuandan? Why suddenly... This is not like his style."


    "What''s so strange?" Bai Kongqing said slowly: "Before Huanglian stole the medical manual, Bai Bo was a little alienated from Baijuandan, yesterday Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli sent The people in the gang also had conflicts with Baijuandan. Uncle Bai now attaches great importance to Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli. He had to consider the attitudes of these two. In addition, the elders of the clan were not optimistic about Baijuandan. You said that Uncle Bai What will you do?"


    How? Naturally, it was a change of choice. Anyway, their father was so able to give birth, and it wasn''t just Baijuandan''s son, but what Bai Sumu didn''t understand was how Bai Uncle fell in love with Bai Kongqing?


    "Brother, it stands to reason that you have never fought or robbed, and you are not the most prominent among our brothers, and you behaved like this at our father''s funeral, why did Uncle Bai fall in love with you? Now, I really can''t figure it out? Will Uncle Bai tell you here, and then go to tell others?" Bai Sumu said his guess casually.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Kongqing would really listen to it all, Bai Sumu saw him meditating and muttered: "Actually, in my opinion, this patriarch is not so easy to be, that Baijuandan. Why do I want to be the patriarch? I can still guess one or two. It is nothing more than thinking about becoming the patriarch. Everything of the Bai family belongs to him. At that time, he can get as much gold and silver treasure as he wants. He can still be unconstrained and lawless. .


    But brother, if you want to be the patriarch, why? "


    Bai Kongqing was asked by Bai Sumu, why did he want to be the patriarch, I am afraid that even he himself is not very clear, just because of Ru Mu to the former patriarch? Or do you want that so-called right? Or do you want to be untouched?


    He couldn''t figure it out, Bai Kongqing shook his head helplessly, and laughed at himself: "Su Mu, I didn''t expect you to see it clearly! I will think clearly about the questions you said. , what we said today, when you leave this door, you have never heard of it, and you don''t know anything, okay?"


    Bai Sumu patted her chest and assured: "Brother, don''t worry, although I''m a mess, I still understand what''s right and wrong, you don''t have to worry, but you still have to figure it out as soon as possible, as for Bai Uncle''s side, in my opinion, that is an old fox, you can''t really listen to him completely."


    With Bai Sumu''s repeated instructions, Bai Kongqing slowly woke up and was no longer as tangled as last night.


    Because Boss Tang and others had to wait until the Bai clan chief to settle down before leaving, Bai uncle thought that this matter could not be delayed any longer, and specially visited all the clan elders of the Bai clan one by one, and everyone gathered together to discuss This is the candidate to take over the position of the patriarch.


    "Uncle Bai, I remember that you used to support Baijuandan before. Why don''t you mention him today?


    Uncle Bai laughed awkwardly and said helplessly: "I did support Young Master Dan in the past, but recently I found out that Young Master Dan''s behavior is really difficult to be the patriarch, and I have decided to no longer support Dan. Master."


    The big clan snorted and said: "I said long ago, the eyes of Baijuandan are wrong, and people are frivolous, how can you be the patriarch of our Bai clan! If it wasn''t for you who always insisted on supporting He, we don''t have to delay until now."


    "Brother, don''t mention this matter again, let''s see who are competent now." The elders of the two clans came forward to talk to the mud, finally making the elders shut up and no longer Open your mouth.


    At this moment, the four clan elders suddenly suggested: "Actually, apart from the children of the ancestors, there are many people in our Baizhai who are very good, and each of them is hundreds of times better than the white roll pill. Bei, you think, Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli are not bad. They are both imperial physicians now. Our Bai family has a much higher reputation among the people because of these two young imperial physicians. If they intend to be the patriarch, they will also It''s not impossible!"


    Compared to the previous three elders, the elders of the four clans are younger, and they are free and easy, so they say such words.


    Sure enough, after listening to his suggestion, the clan elders really thought about it seriously.


    A cold sweat broke out on Bai Bo¡¯s forehead, and he quickly said, ¡°The elders of the four clans, what you said is true, it¡¯s just that Young Master Yiren and Young Master Jiang Li are obsessed with medical skills, and have no intention of being the patriarch. , I invited a few clan elders to discuss it today, it is precisely because the people sent by the two young masters said that they have to wait for our Bai clan chief to settle down and go back to deal with each other, so I am in a hurry."


    After listening to Bai Uncle''s words, the elders were not surprised. They had more or less heard of the virtues of those two people.


    The big clan elder said solemnly, "Since Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli don''t want to take over as the patriarch, what good candidates do you have."


    At this moment, everyone looked at Uncle Bai.


    Bai Bo pondered for a while, then said in a low voice, "I mean Young Master Kongqing can take on this great responsibility."


    "Kongqing? Baikongqing?" The old man frowned and thought.


    The three clans said: "This Bai Kongqing is usually very low-key in the clan, and he is not very prominent. Why do you choose him?"

 v6 Chapter 36： The clan will discuss the new Bai clan head

    Uncle Bai had already thought about his words and replied calmly: "Reporting to all the elders, Bai Kongqing is really low-key, and he is a bit indifferent to the world. He didn''t participate in the imperial examination before. , just like a little transparent, and doesn''t even have a sense of existence. After returning from Jiankang, Young Master Kong Qing also knew that he had made progress, and started to work hard with Young Master Su Mu. Now medical skills are at the upper level, at least he can do it, and he will not shame.


    In addition, Young Master Kong Qing is prudent and capable of everything in the world. You must know that this patriarch cannot only be skilled in medicine, but also needs to be proficient in the world. This Young Master Kong Qing has been kind to others. Now, he has never heard the news that he has a bad relationship with others, plus he is transparent and understands justice, he is a good candidate for the patriarch. "


    He has already been slapped in the face once because of the White Roll Pill, and this time Uncle Bai dare not say that he is the best choice for the patriarch.


    Several clan elders listened to Bai Uncle''s analysis and began to whisper, and after a long time the elder clan elder gently chuckled: "Bai Uncle, when you elected Baijuan Dan, I thought you were I''m confused now, it seems that you are quite clear now. We will investigate what you said about Bai Kongqing. If he is really like what you said, then we will decide on him!


    After all, the patriarch of the Bai clan is uncertain, and everyone''s heart is not at ease. "


    After the meeting, Uncle Bai felt a lot more relaxed. He knew that there were many people outside waiting for the result of their meeting, especially Baijuandan, who must be the most anxious one. In order not to run into Baijuandan, Baibert sneaked away from the back door of the ancestral hall.


    Baijuandan waited outside for most of the day. All the clan elders withdrew and did not see Uncle Bai. I had a bad premonition in my heart. I grabbed a servant who was guarding the ancestral hall and asked: "Where''s Uncle Bai? Didn''t he also have a meeting in the ancestral hall?"


    Seeing that it was the White Roll Pill, the servant shuddered, nodded quickly, and stammered, "Yes...it''s there, no...I don''t know where it went."


    Could it be that Uncle Bai had already left? Baijuandan frowned and pondered, seeing that this person couldn''t say why, and left in a huff.


    When I got to Uncle Bai''s yard, I couldn''t find anyone, so I asked, and Uncle Bai''s servant suddenly chased after him and said politely, "Master Huidan, my master just said he was going to sacrifice Patriarch of the ancestors, and also, my master¡¯s old problem has been committed again, and he brought a few followers into the mountain to collect medicine.¡±


    "Go to collect the medicine by yourself?" Baijuandan looked inexplicable. Uncle Bai seldom went to collect the medicine by himself. At this juncture, why did he suddenly run to collect the medicine?


    Did not get the news, Baijuandan was not reconciled, and thought of using a dead horse as a living horse doctor, and asked the next person: "Do you know what the clan will say today? Nominate me as the patriarch?"


    The servant was startled and said with a sad face: "Master Dan, the little one is only a servant, how could he know these things..."


    "Humph!" Baijuan Dan shook his hand angrily, turned his head away angrily.


    The servant watched him go away, and immediately ran into the yard.


    "Master, I have sent Master Dan away. It seems that he should come to you frequently in the past few days. What should we do?" He is a moody person. Maybe his patience will be worn out later. What should I do if I directly attack him?


    He has a small life, but he can''t stand such a toss.


    Uncle Bai smiled and patted the servant''s shoulder, said with a smile: "Don''t worry, in five days at most, the clan elders will definitely announce the new clan leader, then Master Dan will not make trouble if he wants to make trouble. Get up, there is a new patriarch to support us!"


    Uncle Bai is not sure if Bai Kongqing will support him, but Bai Kongqing has just taken up the position, and he must not watch them being bullied by Baijuandan. Besides, when the patriarch takes the position, he will also It''s time to retire.


    Baijuandan''s life has been really difficult these few days, I can''t find Bai Uncle''s figure, and the clan elder can''t find any words, the more he does, the more uneasy he will be.


    When he was irritable, the sound of gongs and drums came from outside, "All the children of the Bai nationality gathered at the ancestral hall, the clan elder announced the new patriarch, all the Bai children gathered at the ancestral hall, and the clan elder announced the new patriarch now..."


    Baijuandan heard the words, his heart throbbed, and he rushed towards the ancestral hall like crazy. He had not received any news before, if he was really the candidate of the patriarch, he should not have not received any news , It seems that this patriarch has another candidate.


    Along the way, Baijuandan clenched his fists tightly, no matter who this new patriarch is, he will not let him wish.


    Baijuandan ran all the way to the square at the entrance of the ancestral hall, and found that a lot of villagers had gathered here, and many people were rushing over one after another, and the place closest to the gate of the ancestral hall, and Mr. Tang The few of them, Baijuandan had a bad relationship with them, and didn''t want to get together with them, so he simply stood on the other side.


    After a while, Bai Sumu and others also came over. They are all sons of the ancestors, and naturally they are all standing in front.


    Bai Sumu saw Baijuandan alone and mocked: "Yo! Isn''t this the arrogant young master Dan? Why is it so lonely today, you are the only one? Yours? What about those advocates? It won''t be..."


    Bai Sumu''s eyes were obviously malicious, Baijuan Dan was upset, so provoked by him, he was directly angry, "Bai Sumu, what kind of thing are you? It''s just a **** that my father doesn''t look down on, and he dares to be neither big nor small in front of this young master, as expected, there are mothers who are born and not taught by mothers..."


    Baijuandan''s foul language, Boss Tang and others unconsciously raised their eyebrows, Bai Sumu''s face was naturally flushed with anger, and the people next to him saw that he was about to make a move, and quickly pulled him He stopped and persuaded: "Brother Su Mu, what are you comparing to him, he definitely won''t be the patriarch of the new people by his appearance, we''ll just have to find a way back then!"


    After being persuaded by the people next to me, Bai Sumu calmed down. Thinking of what Bai Kongqing said to him before, he gradually calmed down. He gave a smirk while watching the play, and ignored the jump. The white roll Dan.


    Boss Tang saw it clearly, looked at each other silently, and stopped talking.


    The gate of the ancestral hall finally opened slowly from the inside. The patriarch and others wore clothes that symbolized the status of the patriarch.


    Several clan elders lined up, the big clan elder stood in the center and said a lot of scenes, read a eulogy in memory of the previous patriarch, and then loudly announced: "Please come out with the new patriarch, teach the patriarch Seal!"


    The voice just fell, and a stern-faced young man slowly walked out of the ancestral hall. The young man was dressed in silver and white mopping the floor, wearing a purple crown intertwined with gold and silver, like a fairy who rescued the suffering. Coupled with that cold and moonlike temperament, it really shocked everyone.


    Baijuandan''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he shook his head and said to himself, "Impossible, impossible... How could it be him, I am the patriarch, I am the patriarch!"


    Bai Sumu laughed loudly: "Brother Kongqing is indeed the best choice for the patriarch, look at this temperament, it is not something that some ruffians can compare to!"

 v6 Chapter 37： The ending of Baijuandan, the magistrate is an old friend

    Bai Sumu''s words are tantamount to slapping the white roll pill in the face. He was already full of resentment, but at this time, he was provoked by Bai Sumu''s words and lost the last trace of reason.


    Just as Bai Kongqing was about to take over the patriarch''s seal, Baijuandan suddenly pulled out the dagger from his waist and rushed towards Bai Kongqing.


    This change stunned everyone, but fortunately Bai Kongqing reacted.


    When Baijuandan was about to stab a second time, Boss Tang had already made a move, and with a kick, Baijuandan was kicked to the ground and vomited blood.


    When everyone saw Boss Tang''s move, they all backed away in fright.


    Bai Sumu reacted, rushed in front of Baijuandan, sat on top of him, and slapped him, "Let you assassinate Brother Kongqing, I''ll let you assassinate Brother Kongqing, you asshole¡­"


    Baijuandan was kicked to the ground by Boss Tang''s ruthless kick, but now it was beaten into a pig''s head by Bai Sumu''s ruthless fist, and even a little resistance No ability.


    Bai Kongqing was helped up by several clan elders, staring gloomily at the motionless white roll pill on the ground, and immediately thanked Boss Tang with a fist, and said warmly: "Thank you Engong for helping, or just Kong Qing''s life is on the line."


    Boss Tang waved his hand indifferently, and said indifferently: "It''s just a gesture of effort, this person was a little unhappy with us before, and I, a man of five and three rudeness, can''t see such a sinister and cunning man. generation!"


    Qianhong ran up to see the situation of Baijuandan, and quickly stopped Baisumu''s atrocities, "Hey! If you continue to beat this person, you will really kill him!"


    "Killing him to death is cheap!" Bai Sumu looked up at Qianhong, seeing that she was not from the Bai clan, her words were more scrutinized.


    Qianhong directly ignored the scrutinizing gaze and said, "I mean, if he is guilty, he should be handed over to the government. He didn''t have to get his hands dirty. It''s not worth it for such a scum."


    "Huh?" Bai Sumu thought Qianhong was going to intercede for Baijuandan, but now it sounds like it''s not the case, "Boy, do you also have a grudge against Baijuandan?"


    "It''s not just hatred, this scum..." Qian Hong was planning to scold Baijuan Dan well.


    Boss Tang suddenly stopped and said, "Tang Jia, do you still understand the rules!"


    Only then did Qian Hong realize that this was not their guest room, so she stuck out her tongue and trotted to hide behind Boss Tang.


    Boss Tang said to Bai Kongqing: "The state has national laws, and the family has family rules. No matter how big the family rules are, they can''t be bigger than the national laws. Patriarch Bai has just taken over the position of patriarch, so there is really no need to get dirty for this person. With my own hands, let the government come over to arrest people, and I can block everyone from Yoyo."


    Bai Kongqing glanced at Baijuandan with a cold face, thinking that he just took office, and every move will be magnified by the villagers. This Baijuandan is his half-brother, The punishment is too harsh, and the villagers may think that he is ruthless and the punishment is too light, and he can''t get over the hurdle in his heart.


    Thinking about this, Bai Kongqing''s complexion improved a little, and after discussing it with the clan elders, he sent someone to invite the government to come over.


    When the county magistrate heard that it was a matter of the Bai people, he ran over in person. When the magistrate rushed over, he didn''t expect to see Qianhong here. He was dumbfounded and pointed in surprise. She, stammered, "You... why are you here!"


    "Why are you? I thought you were promoted somewhere and made a fortune, but it turned out that you came here to be a sesame official!" Qianhong said with a sigh after being shocked.


    Bai Kongqing was about to chat with the magistrate, but seeing that the magistrate was an old acquaintance with this man named Tang Jia, he couldn''t help but look sideways.


    Qianhong reacted, and quickly said to the county magistrate: "I, Tang Jia, can go wherever he wants, and it''s not surprising to be here! This time I went to Baizhai for the funeral of my family. , It''s almost time to go back tomorrow."


    The county magistrate changed his mind, and immediately heard that something was wrong in Qianhong''s words, he laughed twice, did not ask any further questions, and turned to Bai Kongqing: "I heard that Baizhai There was a wounding incident, what about the perpetrator?"


    Bai Kongqing pointed to the dead white pill on the ground, told the matter over and over, plus the attitude of the clan elders, the county magistrate immediately knew what to do, and signaled the yacha. After arresting the person, he licked his smiling face and said to Qianhong, "Hehe...Little aunt...Brother, is it okay for him to come in, sir?"


    Qianhong nodded her head and said, "It''s fine, everyone is fine, what should you do, we''ll go back to Jiankang tomorrow, so don''t delay you work."


    "Why are you leaving so soon? Why don''t you go to my place?" The county magistrate asked reluctantly.


    Qianhong hurriedly shook her head, "I won''t go, we have to hurry back to Jiankang, and besides, there''s no fun there, what are we going to do there? "


    The county magistrate was helpless and muttered a few words before reluctantly taking the yacha away.


    Those people in Baizhai looked at Qianhong differently. They dared to speak to the magistrate, which means that Tang Jia is definitely not an ordinary servant, and why did the magistrate ask Tang Jia, "Sir okay?"


    Isn¡¯t this Tang Jia the servant of Bai Yiren and Bai Jiangli? The two of them have such a big face to be respected by the magistrate?


    A lot of guesses flashed under Bai Kongqing''s heart, and he invited Boss Tang and others to come in and sit down.


    After some courtesies, Bai Kongqing tentatively asked Qianhong, "This little brother Tang Jia seems to have a lot of opinions on Baijuandan, and people who don''t know what to do think that you have a life-and-death feud. ."


    Qianhong had already thought about it when she saw the county magistrate, thinking that the person in the top position is Bai Kongqing, she made up her mind and said to him: "Patriarch Bai, I know what you have in mind. If you have any doubts, I can tell you anything you want to ask, but when you get out of this door, please forget all about it?"


    Qianhong looked at the servants in the room.


    Bai Kongqing let them go down knowingly. Boss Tang also ordered others to go out to guard. Seeing how cautious they were, Bai Kongqing''s brows could not help but narrow.


    A look of listening intently.


    Qianhong slowly got up, took off the servant hat on her head, and her long hair like ink instantly calmed Bai Kongqing.


    "You...you are a woman!"


    Qianhong chuckled lightly: "Patriarch Bai doesn''t need to be so surprised, I originally came to the Bai family disguised as a man, just to do something for my master."


    people.


    "My master, Patriarch Bai, also knows, no, it should be said that Patriarch Bai is also very familiar. Patriarch Bai still remembers that he has a younger sister named Bai Tongyu!" Kong Qing''s eyes widened in disbelief.

 v6 Chapter 38： Qianhong confessed, Bai Kongqing was shocked

    "You mean, your master is Yu''er?"


    Facing the stunned Bai Kongqing, Qianhong smiled and said, "What? Patriarch Bai doesn''t believe it?"


    Bai Kongqing slowed down and shook his head gently: "This is too surprising, I still remember hearing Bai Bo said that Yu''er ran away from marriage because she didn''t want to marry the son of the prefect, and she arrived later. On the day of the wedding, I still couldn''t find anyone, so my father announced that Yu''er had died suddenly, and there was no news of her since then.


    The clansmen outside also helped to find it, but Yu¡¯er seemed to have evaporated from the world, there was no news, and there was no clue, I thought she had¡­¡±


    It''s quite harmonious.


    Although he has been staying in Xiangdong County, he has heard a little about the affairs of the court. The emperor has three sons and one daughter, the prince, the king of Wen, the king of Wu, and the princess of Qingcheng.


    All that''s left is the mysterious princess.


    People all over the world say that the Crown Princess is of ordinary origin, but there is no news about the Crown Princess''s family. Now it seems that most of the Crown Princess is Bai Tongyu. , has been hidden.


    After Bai Kongqing figured it out, she excitedly looked at Boss Tang and Qianhong and said, "Is Yu''er the Crown Princess?"


    Qianhong smiled slightly and praised: "Patriarch Bai is really smart, I just mentioned it a little, and you can guess it. My master heard the bad news of the previous patriarch and was deeply saddened, but he couldn''t move forward. To offer condolences, I had no choice but to order me to come and pay homage on my behalf.


    I talked about this with Patriarch Bai today, I just wanted to remind Patriarch Bai of something, the former Patriarch of the Bai tribe was very ambitious and scheming, coupled with the prestige of the Bai tribe in the people, it was nothing to the Bai tribe. A good thing, for the royal family, is even less a good thing. "


    Bai Kongqing paled a bit when she heard this.


    Qianhong continued: "The patriarch Bai should be glad that the crown prince is from the Bai family, the emperor and the prince, in the eyes of the crown prince, tolerated the Bai family in every possible way, and even thought about weakening the power of the Bai family without hurting and anyone''s life.


    What happened to the death of the patriarch this time, the patriarch Bai must have a clue in his mind. I think God is helping the emperor and the prince, as well as the Bai family, without the patriarch and medical skills In the collection, the Bai family no longer poses a threat to the royal family, and the emperor will no longer hold on to the Bai family.


    Diligently working hard for the sake of fame and gain, in the end, it will harm others and oneself.


    As long as the Bai people are cautious in their words and deeds, act in a low-key manner, and the Crown Princess is there, they will be able to ensure that the Bai family is safe and sound for a long time..."


    When Bai Kongqing sent Boss Tang and Qianhong away, the whole mood was still turbulent and could not be calm for a long time.


    For a while, she burst into laughter, tears falling from her laughter, and muttered to herself: "Father, what you have been pursuing in your life has always been there, but unfortunately you have already seen it. No more! Hehe... Yuer..."


    Bai Sumu went to the county office to watch the excitement, and after rushing back to Baizhai, he ran to Baikongqing''s yard, shouting loudly, and people will come first.


    "Brother, I have good news for you... Huh? Brother, why are you sitting on the ground?" Bai Sumu was eagerly planning to share his first-hand news with Bai Kongqing, but he didn''t expect to see Bai Kongqing sat on the ground in a daze, and was really taken aback.


    With the help of Bai Sumu, Bai Kongqing stood up tremblingly, and found that her legs were already numb, and she couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Bai Sumu frowned and said, "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Today is such a happy day, I don''t think you seem very happy."


    Bai Kongqing looked at Bai Sumu, hesitant to say anything, thinking of Qianhong''s advice before they left, he swallowed the words and sighed with emotion: "Sumu , from now on, I will be the patriarch, and with me, I will never watch the Bai clan go on like this!"


    Looking at the determination in Bai Kongqing''s eyes, Bai Sumu asked, "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Bai Kongqing shook his head and said solemnly: "The matter of Baijuandan has passed, I believe that without our special explanation, don''t even think about Baijuandan coming out of the cell, you recently It¡¯s too loose, so it¡¯s time to pick up medical books. From tomorrow, as long as the villagers of Baizhai go out, they can only practice medicine to help the world, and they are not allowed to get involved in any official affairs. If you want to be an official, you can go honestly. Participating in the imperial examination is the only way to go!"


    Bai Sumu asked in surprise: "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why are you doing well, and suddenly gave such an order?"


    "You don''t need to ask more, I have my own meaning, in short, you are the younger brother I value most, I don''t want you to take the lead in singing against me, and our brothers will work together in the future. down."


    In the few warm words of Bai Kongqing, Bai Sumu completely surrendered, and obeyed obediently.


    In the early morning of the next day, Qianhong and others had packed their luggage and were ready to leave immediately.


    I didn''t expect to walk to the gate of Baizhai, and I found Bai Kongqing and the county magistrate standing there early, it seems that they came to see them off.


    Boss Tang and Qianhong walked towards them.


    The county magistrate said with tears in his eyes: "Why are you leaving so soon! I haven''t talked to you yet! When you go back, say hello to the master for me, here are the Some of the specialties I prepared, and I have to trouble you to help me with them, both horizontal and vertical are some of my thoughts."


    Qianhong looked at the car without a word, frowned and muttered: "Pengcheng, we are on our way, are you sure you want us to bring these things?"


    The county magistrate''s original name is Pengcheng, which is the dog who fought with Dong Yuanxu in the north and south. After Daqi was established, because Xiangdong County was a piece of Dong Yuanxu''s heart, he had to Gouzi was sent over to be the county magistrate and watched every move of the Bai people for him.

 v6 Chapter 39： farewell, heartbroken

    Excited for a long time.


    It''s just that after staying in Xiangdong County for so many years, I will more or less miss the people from the past. This time Gouzi finally met Qianhong in Xiangdong County. In two sentences, Qianhong was leaving again, which really made him reluctant.


    The dog looked at the things in the car, and said: "I think these things are too few! If I don''t want you to be too tired, I plan to prepare a special product of eight cars and ten cars. , for everyone to share.¡±


    Let''s take it away, so what, it''s getting late, we''ll go first..."


    "Girl, please wait, I also prepared some things here, please ask the girl to bring it back to your master, just say it is my heart, in addition, here is a letter for your family The letter from the master will also be handed over to the **** her behalf." Bai Kongqing politely took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Qianhong.


    Qianhong put it away solemnly, and promised again and again that she would hand over the letter to Bai Tongyu.


    There was a smile on Bai Kongqing''s face, and he ordered a few words to the servants in the distance. In the battle, Qianhong was dumbfounded.


    Bai Kongqing smiled and said: "Here are some special products of my Bai people, as well as some things and food that your master likes, they are all processed dry goods, which are durable in storage and will not Bad, trouble girl."


    Qianhong''s mouth twitched, Bai Kongqing said it was for Bai Tongyu, even if she didn''t want to take it, she had to put it away.


    Seeing that Qianhong''s face was so stinky, Boss Tang was worried about what happened to this little aunt, and quickly said goodbye to Gouzi Baikongqing.


    When they returned to Jiankang, it was already midsummer.


    Now that Bai Tongyu has a body again, although the month is still small, she can''t stand the heat of this midsummer, so she was taken by Dong Yuanxu to the Royal Summer Resort to live temporarily.


    Qianhong and others learned that Bai Tongyu was temporarily living in the summer resort, and immediately took a detour.


    "Master, Qianhong is back." Bai Tongyu was playing with her two sons when Wan Zi hurried in and reported excitedly.


    Bai Tongyu immediately regained her energy when she heard this, "Hurry up and let her in." Qianhong was a servant, but did not dare to delay. After entering the door to salute Bai Tongyu, she said respectfully: "Master, slave Fortunately, I did not lose my life, and things were done very well.¡±


    Bai Tongyu heard this and became even more excited, motioning Wan Zi to take her two sons out to play, and then said to Qianhong: "Tell me about the situation in Baizhai, these days, I am not I''ve been thinking about this all the time, and I''m really worried."


    handed over to the master."


    Bai Tongyu opened the letter.


    It wrote: "Yu''er personally opened, I saw each other like a word, I haven''t seen you for many years, my brother even misses it, I thought I can''t get your news again in this life, the sky has eyes, and finally let my brother know Your situation. What Yuer wanted to tell Weixiong, Weixiong has already received it, and I also want to understand. Bai people are all focused on practicing medicine, and they don¡¯t like fame and fortune. It¡¯s because of father¡¯s partiality that caused the Bai people to fall into today¡¯s situation. situation.


    Because brother knows that you do not want to reveal your identity, I promise not to mention everything about you to others, you can rest assured to be your crown princess in Jiankang, for the hope of cherishing yourself, brother Bai Kongqing. "


    Bai Tongyu''s tears fell, whether she was moved or sighed, she didn''t even know herself, but when she saw this letter, it suddenly reminded her of some of the past when she was a child. Indifferent to her, but there are always some warm memories worthy of her memory.


    Qianhong persuaded worriedly: "Master, don''t cry, the slaves left Baizhai this time, and found that the patriarch Bai is quite transparent, he has already assured the slaves that he will They will act in a low-key manner. From now on, people of the Bai people are not allowed to get involved in the affairs of the official family, unless they are admitted to the imperial examinations on their own merits.


    This is an order from the patriarch Bai himself. The slaves are very determined to see the patriarch Bai. In the future, under the leadership of the patriarch Bai, the Bai people will definitely be fine. "


    Bai Tongyu cried for a long time before wiping away her tears, and said with relief: "Qianhong, you have worked hard this time, although you are understatement, but this palace knows that the situation here is definitely not like this. Simple."


    Seeing that Bai Tongyu was in a good mood, Qianhong quickly said: "Master, you don''t know that on the day the slaves left Baizhai, the patriarch Bai actually asked the slaves to bring the specialties of the six carriages, and said that those were Bai people''s specialties, there are food and stuff that the master likes, the slaves heard that it was for the master, and didn''t dare to refuse, so they had to pull it back all the way, there were six big carriages!"


    Bai Tongyu looked at Qianhong''s exaggerated and funny expression, and burst out laughing.


    With great interest, I asked the servants to bring in those specialties, count them carefully, and found that there are teas she liked to drink in the past, as well as some herbs she likes, these herbs are unique to the Bai people , itself is not a medicinal material, it can be used for stewing soup and so on. When she was a child, she ate it a lot. In addition, there were some homemade cloths made by the Bai people. The colors and patterns were all she liked.


    After looking at it for a while, Bai Tongyu has to say that Bai Kongqing really has a heart. Although there are a lot of these things that she can''t use now, it''s good to keep them as a thought.


    A few days later, Dong Yuanxu went to the summer resort to visit Bai Tongyu. Seeing Bai Tongyu''s happy expression, she knew that it was because the Bai family''s problem was resolved, and she was in a good mood, so she teased: "My family Yu''er is really The longer it looks, the better it looks, and it¡¯s truly a smile that captivates the city, and no one else can match it!¡±


    Bai Tongyu was teased like this by Dong Yuanxu, and immediately blushed, and said coquettishly: "What kind of city and country, I can''t compare to our Niuniu! To tell you the seriousness, this time Qianhong went to the Bai family and brought her After I came back with some special products, I picked out the things that were given to me. After you bring the rest to the palace to your father and mother, there are a lot of Bai specialty tea leaves, which you have been thinking about before, as well as some high-quality medicinal materials. , all good things."


    Seeing Bai Tongyu''s presentation of the treasure, Dong Yuanxu spoiled her to see those specialties, and stayed with her for a day before leaving.

 v6 Chapter 40： Dong Qinyan is pregnant, and the Pei family is in trouble

    The prince and the husband and wife in this room are singing and singing together, and the princess and the concubine in the other room are not too much to let go. After working hard for so long, Dong Qinyan finally has it.


    This child is of great significance to her. Dong Qinyan''s attention to this child is even looked at by outsiders.


    Wen Boyun stayed at home to accompany Dong Qinyan other than going to the palace on business, almost to the point of being inseparable, so envious of others.


    Of course, some people are happy and others are sad.


    The reason is that Mrs. Xu has been bouncing around to find a wife for Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe. The attitude of the two of them is very indifferent to this matter, and they don''t even care at all.


    Pei Dongqi didn''t say anything after knowing it. In his opinion, no matter which girl Xu shi fell in love with, he would eventually pass his test, and then he only had to refute her That is.


    In the first few times, Mrs. Xu did go to Pei Dongqi to discuss each time, but every time Pei Dongqi could find a reason to refute her, Mrs. Xu could not sit still for a long time.


    But she didn''t dare to directly decide on her own to settle the marriage between Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, so she asked the personal maid by her side to make an idea.


    How could a few women with long hair and short knowledge come up with a good idea, so the mammy gave Xu an idea - raw rice to cook mature rice.


    Xu Shi initially disagreed, but as time went on, the idea became stronger for some reason, and she really designed Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe, so that they had an affair with two girls from big families The relationship, one is the eldest daughter of Zuocheng''s family, and the other is the second daughter of Shizhong Lang''s family. Both girls are serious daughters of high-level families. Now they have been tainted by Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe. Either die or marry.


    Pei Dongqi was very angry when he knew this, and ordered his servants to severely wound Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe, and gave an account to the two families, and promised to marry these two young ladies as Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren ''s wife.


    Things outside are calming down, but Pei''s house is still in chaos for no other reason.


    This eldest daughter of the Zuocheng family was originally the fiancee of Pei Zhongjun, the eldest son of the second house of the Pei family. The two were originally scheduled to get married at the end of this year. How can the people in the second room be willing to let go of such a dirty thing.


    robbed his woman.


    For this matter, the people from the third house of the Pei family almost fought. If it wasn''t for Pei Dongqi''s suppression, Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe would have been beaten up by brothers Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin.


    Pei Dongqi was so overwhelmed by this matter that he didn''t know how to deal with it. At this time, someone secretly reported it, saying that all this was planned by Xu.


    Pei Dongqi went to Xu''s yard suspiciously, and asked, but Xu didn''t say much, and directly gave himself out.


    Pei Dongqi''s face instantly darkened, and there was a trace of killing intent in those ruthless eyes, so frightened that Xu Shi couldn''t speak.


    "Why do you want to grab the people from the second and third bedrooms?" In Pei Dongqi''s view, the young lady of Zuocheng''s family and the lady of Shizhonglang''s family are already engaged to the children of the second and third bedrooms. It''s the two of them.


    Frightened and frightened, Mrs Xu quickly knelt down and begged for mercy, "Master Guo, I really didn''t want to do this. During this time, the people from the second and third rooms often invite those two young ladies. When they came to our mansion as a guest, the servants said that the second and third rooms were married to Lord Zuocheng and Lord Shizhonglang in order to strengthen their own power.


    I think that the marriage between Zhonghe and Zhongren has never been found, and these two young ladies are a match for them.


    "Fart!" Pei Dongqi covered his chest with anger, his eyes were bloodshot, and he cursed loudly: "You are a fool, pigs are smarter than you! Don''t say anything if you don''t understand anything. , I don''t know what it means to be safe, and I don''t even know where it is? Do you think it''s Jin''an County, where you cover the sky with your hands?


    Zuo Cheng and Shi Zhonglang have already married the second and third rooms, and they are standing with my Pei family. What do you want to do? Will you separate us from the second and third bedrooms? madness! "


    Pei Dongqi scolded him for a while and was still angry, until he scolded that his chest hurts, and the pain was so painful that he didn''t even have the strength to scold others.


    Seeing Pei Dongqi who fell to the ground in pain, Mrs Xu screamed in fright, "Someone! Help! Come on someone..."


    After a while, many servants poured into Xu''s room, and Pei Dongqi was rushed back to his room.


    The doctor was hurriedly pulled in.


    Liu Yueshao stood silently behind the crowd, looking at the wives and concubines who were crying beside Pei Dongqi''s bed, the corners of her mouth curled slightly. Are these people really sad or fake? I''m very curious, Xu Shi is probably looking forward to Pei Dongqi''s early death! As long as Pei Dongqi is dead, she will be the old lady of Dingguo''s mansion, who can hold her down in the future? Maybe Xu shi will force her to hand over the stewardship right after a while.


    As for Pei Dongqi''s concubines, they should be really sad! It''s just not for Pei Dongqi''s grief, but for himself, especially those who have no children, what should they do in the future?


    If she didn''t cooperate with the emperor and the queen, I''m afraid that if Pei Zhongxin died in the future, her ending would be similar to those people.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yueshao quietly retreated and sneaked back to her yard.


    The doctor here is still seriously treating Pei Dongqi. As soon as Pei Zhongxin came into the room, he walked straight to the doctor, frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Doctor, my father How''s it going?"


    The doctor raised his head and looked at Pei Zhongxin, slowly withdrew his hand, pondered for a while, and said slowly: "The patient is extremely angry, coupled with long-term drinking, he likes to eat big fish and big meat. , I have some problems with my heart. This time I fell ill because of the heart disease caused by anger attacking my heart. The disease is menacing, so I must be vigilant. The old man prescribes a medicine. In the future, remember not to make the grandfather angry, and the diet should be light. Some, don''t drink any more."


    When Pei Zhongxin heard the words, his whole face was wrinkled into a ball. For warriors like them, if they were not allowed to drink and eat meat, what''s the point of living?


    It''s just that Pei Dongqi''s situation is so serious now that Pei Zhongxin has to keep in mind every word of the doctor and order all the servants around Pei Dongqi to come and listen. They looked at Pei Dongqi more.

 v6 Chapter 41： The unrepentant Xu family, the aggrieved Liu Yueshao

    People said it was you who made Dad angry."


    Pei Zhongxin''s words were affirmative sentences, Xu Shi''s crying stopped abruptly, stared at Pei Zhongxin with wide eyes, and asked: "What do you mean? I''m your mother, you just Talking to me like this? What did I do wrong? You don''t even look at how old your own sons are. What about your two younger brothers? Up to now, the marriage has not been settled, your father is not in a hurry, I am a mother for them Think what am I doing wrong!


    It''s your father who can''t figure it out, thinks that the second room and the third room are one with us! People have already figured out a way out. If they are allowed to marry that Zuo Cheng adult and Shi Zhonglang, they will dare to challenge us directly in the future. It''s ridiculous that your father also said that their marriage with the second and third rooms is the marriage with our Pei family. I bother!


    Only a liar like your father would believe their nonsense! "


    "Enough! Mother, you are still unrepentant! Do you know what it means to be engaged? Are you trying to make us enmity with the second and third uncles? The internal affairs of the Pei family are in turmoil, you are good, there is more than enough success and failure, and nothing can help, and now it has directly overturned my father''s efforts over the years, don''t you realize the seriousness of the problem?" Pei Zhongxinhong Eyes roared.


    Xu Shi was frightened by this kind of Pei Zhongxin and took two steps back, but she didn''t think she was wrong. What she thought was that her two youngest sons married such a daughter-in-law. You don''t have to look up to others all the time, and you can get the help of the Yue family. It''s a great thing for them. As for the rest, she can''t control it. She wants her to think about the second room and the third room and dream!


    Seeing that Mrs. Xu was still unrepentant and did not admit her mistake, Pei Zhongxin was angry and shouted at the servants outside: "Come here, take the lady of the country back to her yard, She will not be allowed to step out of the yard for half a step without the order of the grandfather of the country, and those who violate the order will be given thirty sticks."


    "You...how can you treat me like this! I''m your mother, you are a jerk, if you don''t help me, even if you are with your father, you want to shut me up. Why didn''t I strangle you to death..." Mrs Xu was so angry that she didn''t want to say anything, but she didn''t know that her words made Pei Zhongxin completely distracted, and there was still a trace of guilt, but it was gone.


    Confused, he called someone to ask, only to know that Liu Yueshao had left earlier, so he frowned and went to Liu Yueshao''s yard.


    The yard was quiet at this time, Liu Yueshao was doing embroidery work in the room, and when she saw Pei Zhongxin, she immediately got up and asked worriedly: "Master, you are back, Grandpa Guo How is it over there?"


    Pei Zhongxin asked indifferently, "Why don''t you go to Daddy''s place to guard? What are you doing when you come back so early?"


    Liu Yueshao heard the displeasure in Pei Zhongxin''s words, and quickly said aggrieved: "Master, it''s not that you don''t know, the lady of the country doesn''t like me, she always wants to find a way to fix me , The concubine was originally there today, but when she saw Mrs. Guogong was also in the room, she was worried that she would see her, so she kept standing behind the crowd and left until the doctor came.


    And the concubine is not idle, you also know why the grandfather of the country is angry today, the second uncle and the third uncle are still angry, the concubine will pass when the father falls ill They let out a word and looked at their attitudes. They thought that the second uncle and the third uncle would come to visit him anyway because the grandfather of the country was ill without knowing it.


    I didn''t know that the concubine opened her mouth, and was scolded by the second and third aunts, and the concubine was so scolded that she couldn''t lift her head. How ugly it sounds, and what makes the concubine even more embarrassing is that they are the prince and his wife, and two uncles who are scolding in front of the concubine. Our husband and wife will also scold them together.


    The concubine failed to invite the second uncle and the third uncle to visit the grandfather of the country, and got a lot of scolding. , I had to come back and be quiet first. "


    Pei Zhongxin didn''t expect Liu Yueshao to not go to Pei Dongqi''s yard because of this, so he said guiltily: "Yue''er is my fault for you, you have considered this matter very carefully, The second uncle and the third uncle are angry. At this time, if they randomly send a servant to pass the word, I am afraid that their yard will be beaten out before they enter. It is indeed the most appropriate for you to inform, alas!


    Mother is confused, don''t take it to heart. "


    Liu Yueshao shook her head thoughtfully, with an understanding and docile appearance, which made Pei Zhongxin deeply gratified.


    "Master, you haven''t said what''s going on with the grandfather of the country? Do you want my concubine to take care of the illness?" Liu Yueshao looked up at Pei Zhongxin with sincerity in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Pei Zhongxin suddenly sighed: "Yue''er, you are too kind, father''s illness this time is menacing and dangerous, but it''s all right now, you don''t have to worry, as for As for Shiji, there are so many concubines in my father''s house. If Shiji is not your turn, you have been working hard enough to manage the common affairs in this mansion, so you don''t need to worry about it there.


    Besides, isn''t there Qian Shi? She is so idle to trouble you every day, just find something for her to do. "


    Liu Yueshao smiled sweetly: "I still feel sorry for my concubine!"


    .


    The movement here alarmed Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, and they came over after hearing the news.


    Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren scolded the servants, and they still wouldn''t let go. They gritted their teeth and asked Pei Zhongxin to give an order. The brothers have ghosts in their hearts, how dare they go to see Pei at this time CITIC immediately shrank back, and could not bear to see Mrs. Xu being locked up like this, so he entered Mrs. Xu''s yard to comfort him.


    "Mother, it''s not that you don''t know about your father. Now you are staying in the yard honestly. When your father wakes up and calms down, he will definitely let you out." Pei Zhong and said sincerely.


    Xu Shi cried with snot and tears: "Son! You don''t know how cruel your elder brother is, your father is sick now, he doesn''t say let me out, He even ordered to detain me, I am his mother! How could he treat me like this! He is unfilial, unkind, and unjust!"

 v6 Chapter 42： play tricks, revenge

    This move made Xu Shi even more indignant, "I''m his mother, I gave birth to him and raised him, why? I can''t even say a few words! Is there no room for me in this mansion? There!"


    Xu almost pointed at Pei Zhongren''s head and scolded Pei Zhongxin.


    Pei Zhongren looked at Pei Zhonghe wanting to cry without tears. Although Xu had calculated the two brothers, they all knew that Xu was thinking of them. Besides, they were right Women are not taboos when it comes to sex. Those two beauties are high-profile and well-known, and they are quite appetizing. Now that the raw rice has been cooked, they are also willing to take responsibility. , as if everyone was unhappy.


    Pei Zhonghe had a splitting headache after being yelled at by Xu Shi, and made eye contact with Pei Zhongren for a while, and they both offered to leave.


    "Mom, don''t worry, our brothers will try to find a way for you first, if it doesn''t work out, when we get married, Dad will definitely let you out, or it will make outsiders laugh Do you think it''s true..." Although Pei Zhonghe''s words contained the element of deceiving Xu''s family, he was right about one thing. When their brothers got married, if Xu''s family didn''t go out to socialize, they would definitely be embarrassed by Dingguo Gongfu. Throw it to the sky.


    When Xu Shi heard the words, he had to put all his hopes on his two sons, and before they left, he did not forget to exhort, "You must find a way to get your father to let me go, you Remember, only mother is the one who cares about you wholeheartedly."


    The brothers nodded desperately and ran out of Xu''s yard with great effort.


    Pei Zhongren wiped the sweat from his forehead and gasped: "Oh my god, second brother, mother, this is too much tossing! Fortunately, you are amazing, or we will definitely replace the elder brother today. I was scolded by my mother all day."


    Pei Zhonghe frowned, glanced at Pei Zhongren, and said impatiently, "Why are you lucky? After all, it was the two of us who committed this matter, and now we put the blame on my mother. I still feel wronged by my mother, my father is sick now, my elder brother must be angry, Zhongjun and Zhonglin may not know why they hate us, we are really not people inside and outside."


    Pei Zhongren muttered speechlessly: "Just Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin, they are only men with two bedrooms and three bedrooms, how can they compare with our big house! Maybe the two young ladies are so happy that they don''t have to marry them. Woolen cloth!"


    "You''re really promising! Now you still have time to think about those things! It''s not that you don''t know how powerful Pei Zhongjun is, but that guy has entered the Royal Forest Army. If you really want to settle accounts with us, the two of us It''s not his opponent when we get together, and there is another Pei Zhonglin, what do you think we will do if we meet?"


    This is what Pei Zhonghe is most worried about. The Pei family is a family of military generals. Which one is not bloody? This time it is not a simple sibling conflict, but it has risen to the level of robbing a fianc¨¦e. If they just leave things alone, what face will they have to face outsiders in the future? Even if Pei Zhong and he were killed, he didn''t believe that this matter was over.


    Pei Zhongren was worried by Pei Zhonghe, and asked anxiously: "Second brother, second brother, what should we do now? We are in Dingguo Gongfu now, so even if Pei Zhongjun is eating Even if the bear''s heart and the leopard''s guts are too much, they can''t do anything to us in the house."


    "Alas! They definitely won''t dare to do it in the mansion, but if they leave the Dingguo mansion, it''s hard to say whether they dare." Pei Zhonghe sighed.


    Pei Zhongren breathed a sigh of relief, he was safe in the mansion, "The big deal is that we don''t go out until we get married."


    Pei Zhonghe looked at Pei Zhongren up and down strangely, and the questioning eyes seemed to say, just you, you are lucky if you can endure not going out for a day!


    It turns out that Pei Zhonghe still overestimated Pei Zhongren. During the day, he swears that people who will not go out when they get married, but at night they start to think of those warm and fragrant nephrite jade in the brothel.


    But he didn''t dare to go out alone, so he had to sneak into Pei Zhonghe''s yard, entangled in every way, saying that Pei Zhonghe was full of evil fire, and the two people with sperm on their brains turned out to be real He sneaked out of the back door of Dingguo Gong''s mansion.


    They had just left the Dingguo Mansion, and immediately someone secretly followed.


    In the second bedroom of Pei''s house.


    Pei Zhongjun listened to the servant''s report with a cold face, and after a while he waved his hand to let the servant back down, and went straight to the courtyard of the third room to find Pei Zhonglin.


    "Those two **** sneaked to the brothel again, are you planning to take revenge?"


    Pei Zhongjun''s words seemed to have a magic power, but Pei Zhonglin only said a few words to him, and he agreed directly.


    This time, Pei Zhongjun didn''t directly kick the door and beat people, but blew the smoke inside, and walked in calmly after there was no movement in the wing.


    Caught Pei Zhongren and beat him, and then kidnapped him directly.


    Pei Zhonglin''s technique is the same as that of Pei Zhongjun, the two obviously negotiated.


    The next day, it was just dawn, and the gate of Jiankang had not yet opened. man whispering.


    People with no entertainment, seeing such a glamorous and eye-catching picture, is enough for them to discuss for a long time.


    Especially the names of Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren are written on the city wall. Although everyone may not recognize their names, they are not unfamiliar with the surname Pei, and most people know Pei Zhongren The generation of the family has Chinese characters, and after a little scrutiny, you can know who the person hanging on it is.


    Suddenly everyone became more curious, who was so daring and dared to do such a thing to the young master of Dingguo Gongfu? Aren''t you afraid of offending Dingguo Gongfu?


    The commander of the city hurried over and saw the picture on the city wall.


    When they put it down, they realized that the two had been beaten into pig heads.


    The commander immediately realized that this matter was not simple, and immediately sent someone to the palace to report.


    At the same time, Dingguo Gongfu also received news that Pei Zhongxin was having breakfast, and he almost choked to death when he heard the news.


    "Where are the people? Where are they now?" Pei Zhongxin stared at the servant kneeling on the ground, like a ghost who just crawled out of hell.


    Liu Yueyi and Qian Shi who were on the side were also frightened, Qian Shi would not have breakfast with them, but today Pei Zhongxin wanted to tell Qian Shi about his illness, He called Mr. Qian over.


    The Qian family is still too happy. Now that the breakfast has not been finished, Pei Zhongxin has no time to speak. He actually heard the news of Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren first, and was so angry that he forgot to let the Qian family serve him. This issue.

 v6 Chapter 43： Pei Zhongxins worry, Shen Yuetongs anger

    The servant was so frightened by Pei Zhongxin''s anger that he couldn''t say enough, "Master, the person... has been... sent... back..."


    "Humph!" Pei Zhongxin shook his hand impatiently and went directly to see Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren.


    Liu Yueshao noticed that the matter was not simple, and immediately sued Qian Shi and chased him out.


    The Qian wanted to follow but did not dare to follow, worried that Yao''s Pei Zhongxin would anger her, and hurriedly sneaked back to his yard.


    When Pei Zhongxin saw the brothers Pei Zhonghe, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. The two were beaten like pigs'' heads. If they hadn''t been brothers for so many years, Pei Zhongxin wouldn''t even recognize them. They came out, and now the two of them look so miserable, the doctor is treating them.


    Pei Zhongxin frowned and asked the person beside him, "What happened, how could they be like this?"


    Although he asked this question, Pei Zhong had a guess in his confidence, but he was unwilling to admit that the guess was a fact.


    I reported this matter to the palace, and by the way, let us know that everyone knows about the two young masters, and there are rumors outside, it¡¯s really¡­¡±


    A shameless person dare not say this, but if he doesn''t say it, Pei Zhongxin knows it himself, and his face is even more gloomy.


    Liu Yueshao''s face was pale, embarrassed to be too close to the bedside, she frowned in Pei Zhongxin''s ear and asked, "Master, now this matter has to be put down quickly, if so Leave it alone, and when the word spreads outside, it will be difficult for us to deal with it."


    & nbsp; We can cover it up if we want, and the emperor will definitely intervene at that time.


    I probably know who did this. After all, they are a member of the Royal Forest Army. The Royal Forest Army is the emperor''s personal guard. If the emperor knows that the second and third brothers have robbed the cousins'' fianc¨¦es, What do you think the emperor would do? "


    "Master said!" Liu Yueshao covered her mouth in fright, looked at Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren on the hospital bed in disbelief, and then looked at Pei Zhongxin, her eyes were full of worry, "Master, what can we do about this matter? Now that the grandfather is still ill, the doctor said that he cannot make the grandfather angry again. If the grandfather of the country knows about this, I''m afraid..."


    Liu Yueshao didn''t go on, Pei Zhongxin knew what the result was, "You must not let Dad know about this matter, you go and tell the people below to keep their mouths tighter, and mother Over there, if you let her know the situation of the second brother and the third brother, it would be strange for her not to lift the roof. As for the palace... Let''s see the situation. It''s really not good, so we can only explain it truthfully. After all, they caused the disaster by themselves. , but asked us to wipe their butts!"


    What makes Pei Zhongxin even more depressed is that he clearly knows who the initiator of this matter is, but he can''t come to the door to seek justice for Pei Zhonghe and the brothers, which is really embarrassing.


    Liu Yueshao heard the resentment in Pei Zhongxin''s tone, nodded silently, and did not dare to make a sound.


    The atmosphere of Dingguo Gongfu became very strange, and the servants dared not even make a sound while walking. Pei Zhongxin has already sent people out to suppress the rumors.


    It''s just that the more they suppress, the more outsiders feel that they have ghosts in their hearts. For a while, everyone began to speculate on what the two sons of the Pei family had offended, so that the Pei family could be so peaceful.


    In the end, even the Shen family heard the wind.


    Shen Yuetong returned to Zhenguo Gongfu early in the morning.


    Shen Ziping and Liang Shi looked at their precious daughter for unknown reasons, Shen Ziping asked distressedly: "Girl, did His Royal Highness King Wu bully you? You tell Dad, Dad supports you !"


    Shen Yuetong rolled her eyes angrily, "Just him! Still want to bully me? It''s good if I don''t bully him!"


    "Then why did you go back to your mother''s house in a huff early in the morning?" Liang Shi and Shen Ziping looked at each other and said hello.


    Shen Yuetong pursed her lips, took a few breaths, and said unhappily, "It''s not because of Pei''s cousin! I''m panicking when I say it!


    Yesterday was the birthday of Guang Ye¡¯s child, because Niuniu was also married, and only Nian¡¯er was with her parents in the palace. Ye took him into the palace and celebrated his child''s birthday in the palace. We all went there too. It was too late yesterday, so we stayed overnight in the palace.


    How do you know that this morning, the commander of the city guard hurriedly entered the palace to report, and found that two cousins, Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, were stripped naked and hung on the city wall, and they were beaten into pig heads. Now everyone is talking about this on the street!


    I was worried at first, thinking about how to say those two are my cousins, so I asked the lord to help check it, but I didn''t know that in half an hour, the news that the lord checked back almost died of anger I! woohoo..."


    Shen Yuetong was so angry that tears fell.


    Shen Ziping saw Shen Yuetong like this and knew that something must have happened, and without waiting for him to ask, Shen Yuetong said angrily: "Two people are beasts, and things that are inferior to pigs and dogs are actually stained. Cousin Zhongjun and Zhonglin''s fiancee!"


    "What!" Shen Ziping stood up in disbelief.


    Liang was taken aback by him, and her face sank in response, "Girl, is this true? Didn''t you wrong a good person?"


    "Good man? I bah! How could I have wronged him with those two perverts! This matter has been thoroughly investigated by the prince, and it is absolutely true. The emperor has now sent someone to the Dingguo Gongfu to inherit Now, this matter can''t be good anymore!" Shen Yuetong hated so much, as if she didn''t want to care about anything.


    Shen Ziping has a big head. He hasn''t heard a word of wind yet. It can be seen that the Pei family doesn''t want to make things bigger. Combined with the things Shen Yuetong said, he probably guessed that Pei The matter of Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren was done by Pei Zhongjun.


    If this is the case, the second room and the third room want to make a big fuss, and the big room wants to cover up the ugly, what should these relatives do?


    Seeing that Shen Ziping was troubled, Mrs Liang muttered, "Why are you worrying about it? That''s the Pei family''s own housework, and no one has come to talk about it until now, so it can be seen that he doesn''t want us to You know, since they don''t want us to know, we don''t have to go into the muddy waters.


    If you want me to say, this is the trouble of the family''s great business. My father has persuaded Ding Guogong before. The Pei family is so big. But I don''t think so, now it''s alright, something really happened! "

 v6 Chapter 44： Wife and daughter persuade, the emperor summons

    "Alas!" Shen Ziping sighed helplessly, but he really didn''t continue to worry and sat down, but his frown could tell his annoyance.


    Shen Yuetong looked at Shen Ziping, thought about it, coughed twice, calmed down for a while before hesitating: "Father, there is something I didn''t tell you just now, then... Duke Dingguo Uncle was sickened by his two unfilial sons, it seems to be quite serious."


    But sorry."


    Liang looked at Shen Ziping who said that wind is rain and didn''t know what to say.


    Shen Yuetong grabbed the person directly, "Dad, what are you in a hurry for! Now the emperor is calling people from the Dingguo Gong''s mansion to enter the palace for questioning. People think that you are also an insider, so what if you are dragged in together? Maybe the Dingguo government wants you to be mixed in and intercede for them!


    Dad, listen to my advice, according to my prince, this matter is **** from beginning to end! Their own affairs, we outsiders are mixed in, then it is really not people inside and outside, this Ding Guogong is your cousin, isn''t the second room and the third room your cousin? Who are you going to help then? "


    Shen Ziping didn''t think so much at all, and now Shen Yuetong really stopped him, "This... This..."


    Liang persuaded from the side: "I said that you are very old, and we girls can''t understand it yet, this matter is the housework of the Pei family. But it''s very deep, maybe there is something we don''t know about, if you come to the door right now and get involved, and if you can''t get it right, you will be blamed by them, so why bother!"


    Under the dissuasion of Liang Shi and Shen Yuetong, Shen Ziping finally gave up the idea of ??going to Dingguo Gongfu, but the worry in his heart was not a lot, so he could only send people to watch with some.


    The **** that Dong Chenghu sent to Dingguo Gongfu to spread the word has arrived, Pei Zhong''s confidence sank, and what should come will always come.


    The **** looked at Pei Zhongxin and asked, "Where is Duke Ding? The emperor ordered Duke Ding to bring Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren into the palace for questioning."


    Pei Zhongxin''s eyes flickered, and he said embarrassingly: "Father-in-law, my father is ill, and now he can''t even get out of bed, and he really can''t enter the palace. At this time, they are still lying on the bed, recovering from their injuries, but they can barely move around. Father-in-law, why don''t you bring two younger brothers to the palace for your father?"


    "This..." Father-in-law hesitated for a while, thinking about the situation of Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, so he reluctantly agreed.


    The group entered the palace, the father-in-law went in and reported, and came out to signal Pei Zhongxin to lead people in.


    Pei Zhongxin repeatedly warned Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, and then slowly entered the imperial study.


    After entering, Pei Zhongxin found out that Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin were also in the imperial study. It seemed that the emperor knew everything.


    Thinking of this, Pei Zhongxin couldn''t help but sink. If the emperor didn''t know about it, he could hide a part of it, or say something nice for Pei Zhong and Pei Zhongren.


    "The minister Pei Zhongxin brought his younger brothers Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren to see the emperor, the emperor is blessed and safe." Because Pei Zhongxin served in the Ministry of War, it was not a problem to call himself a minister in front of the emperor, but his official position was not Big, except for the New Year''s Eve palace banquet, where you can enter the palace as the prince of Dingguo, there is usually no such opportunity.


    Dong Chenghu had already asked Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin the cause and result of the matter, and now I look at Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe behind Pei Zhongxin, those are eyes not eyes, nose not nose , is not pleasing to the eye no matter what.


    Because Dong Chenghu was unhappy, the three Pei Zhongxin were also indifferent, and deliberately pondered for a while before letting them get up, "I heard that Duke Dingguo was ill, why didn''t you pass on the imperial doctor?"


    In Pei Dongqi''s current identity, it is not a problem to find an imperial doctor, and you don''t even need to go through Dong Chenghu.


    Pei Zhongxin glanced at Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin out of the corner of his eye, and closed his eyes heavily, "Qi, Your Majesty, my father has a sudden hidden illness, and his condition is menacing, we can''t wait for the imperial doctor to come, so we have to Please ask the doctor to come to the door first, now my father''s condition has stabilized, as long as the good life will be raised, there will be no major problem."


    Dong Chenghu didn''t really care about Pei Dongqi''s condition, just a couple of greetings. After listening to Pei Zhongxin''s words, he stopped talking and said directly: "If that''s the case, then Let''s talk about what happened on the city wall this morning! Your two good cousins ??turned themselves in in front of me early and recruited everything they did.


    At first I was so angry when I heard what they were doing, I almost got beaten up, but later, I heard the reason for what they did, and I was angry. In my opinion, their punishment to Pei Zhong and Pei Zhongren is still lighter. "


    "Your Majesty!" Pei Zhongxin immediately knelt down and pleaded for the two younger brothers: "I know that this matter is inappropriate for Zhonghe and Zhongren, please see the emperor as they have already suffered For the sake of punishment, let them go."


    Don''t you know the word "responsibility"?" Dong Chenghu angrily threw the book on the table.


    Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren were so frightened that their legs and feet softened, and they knelt down. Pei Zhongren begged for mercy in horror: "Your Majesty, spare your life! Your Majesty, spare your life! Caomin didn''t do it on purpose, everything is a mother... Yes, Everything is my mother. She drugged the young lady Zuo Cheng and Shi Zhonglang and lied to our brothers. We didn''t know that the two young ladies were the fianc¨¦es of Zhongjun and Zhonglin, and thought they were sent by their mother. To our concubine, this is..."


    Pei Zhongxin''s face was as pale as paper at this time. He didn''t expect Pei Zhongren to be so stubborn. The emperor didn''t ask anything, but he directly confessed Xu Shi to take the blame for him.


    Dong Chenghu looked at Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin in shock, frowned and asked, "Is there such a thing?"


    The brothers looked at Pei Zhongren indifferently and respectfully said to Dong Chenghu: "It is true, but whether Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren are really ignorant, we both don''t know. "


    The hidden meaning of Pei Zhongjun''s words is not to believe that Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe are really innocent.


    Pei Zhongren immediately became anxious when he heard it, and retorted: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Caomin really doesn''t know, if we really knew the identities of the two young ladies in advance, we wouldn''t enter the house without saying anything. ."


    Pei Zhongren really didn''t lie.

 v6 Chapter 45： Gaomens sorrow, Dong Chenghus disposal

    At that time, Mrs. Xu said that she had found a daughter-in-law of the right household for them, and let them enter the house to see what the identity of the other party was, but Mrs. Xu did not mention a word, and was mysterious and ambiguous. .


    At that time, when the brothers heard that she was a beautiful woman or a daughter-in-law for them, they didn''t think much about it at all, and the Xu family kept beguiling them, saying that as long as the raw rice was cooked, they would be able to Having a reliable Yue family will be of great benefit to their future prospects.


    In this way, the two really couldn''t refuse, and they entered the room arranged by Xu''s without thinking.


    Dong Chenghu''s eyes widened in astonishment. He didn''t expect that someone like Pei Dongqi would have such an unreliable first partner. Although he knew earlier that Xu''s arrogance and domineering was not very reasonable, Dong Chenghu really didn''t expect it. The Xu family had the courage to do such uncontrollable things. It seems that even if they did not turn against Liu Yueyi, the Pei family would be in chaos sooner or later with the Xu family around.


    Seeing that Pei Zhongren had already confessed to Mrs Xu, he simply pushed all the things he said on Mrs Xu, and cried bitterly: "My father just because he knows the truth, go to To settle accounts with my mother, I was so angry that my mother fell ill, if it was really our brother¡¯s idea, my father would definitely not let us go, so why just go to my mother to settle accounts?¡±


    Because Pei Zhonghe said this, Dong Chenghu almost believed his one-sided words.


    Pei Zhongxin''s heart was cold and cold, thinking that since both of them have identified Xu, in order to avoid more people being punished, they had to grit their teeth and confirm what the two younger brothers said.


    Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin watched from the side, their faces full of ridicule, then the Xu family is their biological mother, one two or three, to sacrifice her without hesitation. It''s just different, different ruthless, cold-blooded, and now even the Xu family can sacrifice, what are their second and third rooms? If they don''t break away from the big house as soon as possible, they won''t know when they will be sold by the big house.


    I can no longer live under the same roof with the big family and my family, and ask the emperor to call the shots and let us split up."


    "Cousin, you all have to think twice!" Pei Zhongxin didn''t expect Pei Zhongjun to have such courage, and he dared to propose the separation of the family!


    If he was in Dingguo Gongfu now, he would definitely be suppressed by Pei Dongqi at the first time when he made this request, but now he is asking it in front of the emperor, and they are both bitter masters now , If the emperor has a heart of compassion, what should he really do to help them?


    Pei Zhongxin''s heart was so distraught, but he didn''t dare to speak out in front of the emperor.


    Dong Chenghu did not expect that Pei Zhongjun would give him such a big surprise. You must know that he wanted to split the Pei family for a long time. Power, when the two rooms are no longer a threat to him, he can still be reused. From the outsider''s point of view, he is still a person who reuses the Pei family, but it will not chill the heart of the courtier.


    It is difficult to unite with one''s hands and feet. In the long run, when those forces gradually leave the Pei family''s heart, he can invisibly weaken the power of the Pei family.


    More importantly, Pei Dongqi''s current situation doesn''t seem to be much trouble. Look at this Pei Zhongxin, but he doesn''t have the courage of Pei Dongqi. It didn''t show it at all. Looking at the expectant eyes of the two brothers Pei Zhongjun, he considered it for a long time before slowly saying: "It is said that every family has a scripture that is difficult to read. If this incident today is not too bad, I will not. Intervene to take care of Pei''s housework.


    It''s just that things have come before me, and the bitter master wants me to be the master for them, so I can''t ignore it, so, let''s talk about Xu''s first This conspiracy planned, although Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren claim to be innocent, but you committed the matter, and you can''t escape.


    I will punish the Xu family down to the third grade, and will no longer enjoy the same treatment as the lady of the country, and fined 10,000 taels of silver as a punishment; as for Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, who seized the cousin''s wife, The crimes are terrible, but for the sake of them not being the main culprits, I will be punished lightly and punished with thirty rods each. Because you have already suffered a night of sin, the thirty rods will be forgiven, but your conduct is flawed, from now on Later, he was not allowed to join the army as an official.


    Do you have any objections? "


    "Your Majesty!" Pei Zhongxin looked at Dong Chenghu in horror, and wanted to intercede for the two younger brothers. If they could not join the army as officials in their lives, what would they do in the future?


    Heavy punishment? They suffered a lot of crimes outside yesterday. At this time, their bodies can''t bear other punishments. That''s all. In short, it''s good to save a life.


    At this time, Zhongxin Pei hated Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin inexplicably. He had already punished Pei Zhonghe and his brothers, why did he bring the matter to the emperor! It really doesn''t matter at all!


    Dong Chenghu saw that everyone was silent, and he was satisfied, and then said: "The second thing is about Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin! As a member of the Royal Forest Army, you should Knowing what to do and what not to do, you can go directly to me and ask me to make decisions for you if you are full of anger in your heart, but the two of you have dealt with it privately and arrogantly, and you even hang people on the city wall to cause riots among the people, which is really unforgivable!


    However, I see that there is a reason for the incident, and for the sake of your own frankness, I will punish you lightly and punish you to the lowest level of the Royal Forest Army, to guard the city gate for a year, and to reflect and repent.


    Thirdly, it is the family separation that you mentioned. I don''t want to care about it, but if something like this happens, it will really embarrass you if you continue to live under the same roof in the future. Let''s do it this way, you spread my will, tell Duke Dingguo, and say that I support your demands for separation, and see what he does! "


    Pei Zhongjun pulled Pei Zhonglin to his knees in surprise, the two did not expect the emperor to really decide for them to split up the family, and now that Ding Guogong is no longer, the family separation is not justified , He was just expressing his attitude. He didn''t expect that the emperor would be willing to do this for them, which greatly exceeded their expectations.

 v6 Chapter 46： Between the brothers, Qian blocked the way

    Compared to the surprises of the two, Pei Zhongxin was like a concubine. This time he entered the palace, except to save Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren from the pain of flesh and blood, there was nothing good, and he was more worried It''s the emperor who has clearly expressed his support for the separation of the second and third rooms. He really doesn''t know how to tell Pei Dongqi about this. Now Pei Dongqi can''t stand any stimulation. Not coming back.


    Out of the palace, Pei Zhongxin left his two younger brothers directly, walked towards Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin, and asked with a cold expression, "Do you really want to split up? Leaving Dingguo Gongfu? Let me remind you, without Dingguo Gongfu, you are nothing!"


    Zhonghe is staying in the same mansion. Either he will leave or I will leave. We still have self-awareness.


    , this point is worthless to us. Besides, without the name of Dingguo Gongfu, we can''t say that we will be reused by the emperor. You must know that, right? "


    Pei Zhongjun glanced at Pei Zhonghe brothers not far behind Pei Zhongxin, smiled sarcastically, and clasped his fists at Pei Zhongjun: "Long hall, let''s go now!"


    Pei Zhongxin watched Pei Zhongjun and Pei Zhonglin leave, but he felt like a big rock in his heart, so heavy that he couldn''t move.


    Only now did Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren catch up, looking at the peace of mind that the brothers Pei Zhongjun left, and said indignantly: "Brother, why did you let them go so easily? Look! How miserable they made us! Brother, you have to avenge us!"


    Pei Zhongxin took a deep breath, turned his head and backhanded, slapped Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren each, pointed at them both, and shouted viciously: "Today, this matter is all made up by you Yes! If it weren''t for you two idiots with sperm and worms, why would I be so passive? You should think about how to explain to your father when you go back! Also, my father can''t stand it now. If there is something wrong with my father, you guys The two are the sinners of the Pei family!"


    Pei Zhong and the brothers covered their faces and leaned against each other. The two were both aggrieved and resentful. After all, they were also deceived by the Xu family. In the end, all accounts were Counting them, even his own big brother is not facing them!


    Pei Zhongxin scolded for a while, and felt a little more relieved, and then slowly said: "Now... go back immediately, from now on, without my order, you are not allowed to take half a step out of the gate of the mansion. Commander, break your legs!"


    The brothers shuddered with fright, but found that Zhongxin Pei had decided to turn around and leave, and the servant said respectfully beside them: "Second Master, Third Master, please get on the carriage, we should go back. ."


    Pei Zhongren looked at the strict imperial city guards, his mind jolted, and he quickly pulled Pei Zhonghe into the carriage.


    After several people returned to the mansion, Pei Zhongxin ignored the brothers and went directly back to Liu Yueshao''s yard.


    Liu Yueshao was talking to her son and daughter when she saw Pei Zhongxin''s face was not good, so she found a reason to send the children away, so she stepped forward and poured a glass of water for Pei Zhongxin and replaced him Squeezing his shoulders and beating his back, he said softly, "Master, but what did the palace say?"


    Pei Zhongxin closed his eyes and enjoyed himself, let out a moan before slowly saying: "The emperor knows everything, now the second and third rooms are in front of the emperor to propose the separation of the family, but the emperor did not make the decision. We split up, but expressed support, alas! Dad will know about this sooner or later, and his body doesn¡¯t know if he can withstand such a blow!


    .


    "


    When Pei Zhongxin talked about these things, his brows furrowed deeply. God knows how tangled he is now, not only these things, but also the separation of the family. How to divide the time? This is also important.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoying he became. Pei Zhongxin opened his eyes angrily and said to Liu Yueshao, "Go to Mother''s side later and tell her what happened today, don''t hide it from him, I want to see, mother is so fearless, if she can still be as arrogant as before after hearing these news, it won''t work if she doesn''t have a longer memory!"


    "Yes! I know about my concubine." Liu Yueshao replied softly, thinking of going to see Xu''s shrew again, she couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows, she and Xu were like that showy meeting. When I arrived at the army, I couldn''t explain the rationale. Maybe Xu Shi heard what she said and blamed her directly, but now that Pei Zhongxin has spoken, she can''t stop going no matter how unwilling she is.


    The Qian stopped Liu Yueshao and asked rudely, "Stop, what did you say when you came back?"


    "Sister, why don''t you ask the master yourself? I only heard one or two things. No, master asked me to see my mother!" Liu Yueshao frowned. The look of Qing Sorrow made Qian Shi''s heart itch even more, and he kept asking questions.


    Liu Yueshao was so entangled by her that she had no choice but to tell her about Xu, "Oh! The emperor lowered her rank and did not allow the second and third masters to enter office, which can be regarded as ruining the future of the two of them!"


    Ms. Qian was already dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know that the matter had become so serious, especially that Mrs. Xu was downgraded but she was still the lady of the country. How could Mrs. Xu go out in the future? Isn''t it about to be laughed to death by everyone, and the fact that Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren can''t enter office, this is tantamount to the collapse of half the sky for the Pei family, no, it is for their big house.


    Seeing this, Liu Yueshao lowered her eyes, her mouth twitched slightly, and said in an embarrassed manner: "Sister, my sister will go to my mother first, so I won''t tell you any more."


    Liu Yueshao didn''t leave a few words, but Qian actually followed, "I''ll go take a look with you."


    At this moment, Qian''s speech is no longer as domineering as before, presumably these things should hit her a lot. If she told Qian''s family about the separation of the second and third rooms, would Qian''s family have trouble sleeping and eating because of her anxiety?

 v6 Chapter 47： Mrs. Xu knew everything, Mrs. Qians tangle

    The two of them took their maids into Xu''s yard with their own thoughts. Xu''s thought it was Pei Zhong and brothers who came to see her, and ran out excitedly to take a look. The faces of the two women who didn''t want to see turned dark instantly.


    "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here! Hurry up and get out of here." Mrs. Xu pointed at Liu Yueshao and Mrs. Qian, scolding, even the servants they brought with them couldn''t see it .


    In the past, Liu Yueshao would still be patient with Mr. Xu, and even the abuse of Mrs. Xu could go into the left ear and the right ear, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything, but today The words she heard from Pei Zhongxin had already made her impatient with Xu, but at this moment Xu was still talking nonsense in front of her, Liu Yueshao didn''t plan to bear it anymore, and hummed: " Mrs. Guo''s temperament is so strong, we don''t need to go into the room to talk about it.


    It''s just that, I still have a lot of things to do, so I will make it clear here. After Liu Yueshao finished speaking, she looked at Qian Shi, a look of mockery flashed on her face, and said, "Sister, is it you?" Or let my sister say it? "


    The Qian is here to watch the fun, so naturally he won''t go to such a mess, the master shook his head and waved his hand, and said in a rare good voice: "This matter is what the master ordered my sister, I will listen to it. For a rough idea, it¡¯s more clear to my sister.¡±


    Liu Yueshao had long guessed that Qian would say this, and then said to Xu, not without surprise: "Mrs. Guo Gong, you must not know what happened to your two youngest sons yesterday. Let¡¯s do it! They were beaten up, stripped naked and tied to the city gate to show the public. This morning, all the people in the city saw it! We Dingguo Gongfu have lost all face and shame.¡±


    "What!" Xu shi shouted angrily, "Who?


    Xu was about to run outside without thinking, but was stopped by the guards at the gate.


    What''s the rush?"


    Without waiting for Xu''s answer, Liu Yueyi said slowly: "This matter is in the palace, and even the emperor knows about it. This morning, my father brought the second and third masters into the palace to see him. The emperor, the emperor already knows everything, including the situation set up by the lady of the country, the emperor knows everything!


    Today, the Lord asked me to come and tell you that the emperor lowered your rank, and you will no longer be able to enjoy the treatment that the lady of the country should have, but ironically, the emperor did not take you away The position of the lady of the country, madam, where do you want to go?


    Secondly, the two younger sons you are thinking of, because of this conspiracy you designed, they both ended their careers. From now on, they will never be able to join the army or be an official, even if you give What if they found the powerful Yue family? You made them where they are today.


    In addition, there is something I want to tell you, the emperor has supported the separation of the two-bedroom and three-bedroom family. No, no one can stop it!


    It''s all because of your design! "


    Liu Yueshao stared straight at Mrs. Xu, and said the last words in her ear, Mrs. Xu was so shocked that she couldn''t react, and when she heard the last, she collapsed on the ground. On the ground, staring at the exit of the yard without focus, expressionless.


    The Qian Shi panicked and asked: "Why didn''t you just say that the second and third rooms are going to be divided? How do they want to divide? Everything in this mansion is taken down by our big house. Yes, they still want to grab it?"


    Liu Yueshao frowned in confusion and said: "Sister, everything in this mansion should belong to the old man. The old man passed away only a few years ago, and our big house has already been acquired. The position of Duke Dingguo, if it is unfair to split the family, I am afraid that the rumors outside do not know how bad it will be!"


    Government relationship? Even the allies of the Dingguo government have a lot of wait-and-see thoughts now. This is a relationship of interests. If the Dingguo government cannot bring benefits to them, then it will just be pushed by everyone.


    Thinking that the Pei family''s huge property will be divided into three parts, Qian''s heart will follow, it''s all money!


    Xu shi was awake now, staring at Liu Yueshao resentfully, and suddenly pounced on her, "Bitch, do you want our Pei family to split up! Bitch, Slut...that money belongs to my son, and no one wants to take a penny from me!"


    Looking at such a crazy Mr. Xu, Liu Yueshao was so frightened that she backed away again and again. If the maid hadn''t stopped Mr. Xu, she would have been scratched by Mrs. Xu now.


    No matter how unwilling you are, you have to hand it over, it''s all because of you!"


    Liu Yueshao walked away in anger, and the maid quickly followed.


    The Qian Shi was frightened to death by the Xu Shi, and as soon as Liu Yueshao left, she also ran away secretly, a joke, she didn''t want to stay and be attacked by this crazy woman.


    The group ran all the way out, Qian Shi clutched his chest and panted heavily, and said in fear after a while: "Fortunately, fortunately, Mrs. , if she comes out, we all have a bad end."


    The maid nodded in fear and asked worriedly, "Madam, what should we do now?"


    Qian slowed down, his mind went blank, what should I do? How does she know what to do? Before Liu Yueshao robbed her of the power of the family, all she thought about was how to suppress Liu Yueshao and regain the power that belonged to her, but after so long, she didn''t **** anything, and instead it made Pei Zhongxin more and more disgusted. Looking at the current situation of Dingguo Gong''s mansion, Qian Shi himself is also confident that he can manage the general affairs of the mansion.


    The heart of the struggle for power and profit faded a little, and she turned to think of her son, and couldn''t help feeling tired, no matter how unwilling she was to accept it, she had to admit that the son she gave birth to His son is wise, if his son will become the Duke of Dingguo in the future...


    The Qian shook his head and stopped thinking about it. It is useless to worry about these things now.


    "Let''s go to Grandpa Guo''s side to see the situation." This is the first time that Qian has offered to visit Pei Dongqi.

 v6 Chapter 48： Qians enlightenment, Peis family split

    The master and servant entered Pei Dongqi''s yard. The housekeeper was surprised when he saw Qian Shi, "I have seen the eldest lady, are you here to visit the prince?"


    Shi Qian nodded and said softly, "Let me see if Dad is awake? How is it? How is Dad''s body?"


    Pei Dongqi in the room had already woken up, heard Qian''s voice, and signaled to the servants beside him to invite Qian in.


    Mr. Qian was startled, thought for a while, and gathered up the courage to step into Pei Dongqi''s room.


    "Daughter-in-law has seen father-in-law." Qian Shi gave Pei Dong a bow.


    Pei Dongqi is very gentle towards the filial younger generation, since he woke up to now, Qian Shi was the first to see him, which made him very gratified, "Get up, I''m sick At these times, how much do you know about the situation outside? Tell Dad about it."


    Qian shi glanced at Pei Dongqi in astonishment, then turned to look at the housekeeper who followed up, bit her lip, very embarrassed.


    Pei Dong prayed to see Qian''s expression of hesitating to speak, and had a bad premonition in his heart, and said solemnly: "What do you know? Tell Dad everything, don''t worry, Dad won''t Angry."


    When Qian Shi heard the words, he hesitated for a while before making up his mind: "Dad, my daughter-in-law can tell you everything, but the doctor said that you should not be angry, otherwise it will cause old illness, you... "


    Pei Dongqi repeatedly expressed that he could not hold back, Qian Shi had no choice but to tell Pei Dongqi everything, and finally Qian said: "Dad, my daughter-in-law knows this, I''m afraid to ask for the specifics. Just ask my grandfather. You can''t be angry, we can talk about it if there is anything."


    Pei Dongqi is really going to die of anger at this moment, but he is just trying to hold back his anger. Zhongxin Pei called over.


    Pei Zhongxin entered the door and found that Qian was here with Pei Dongqi, which was a surprise.


    In front of Pei Dongqi, Pei Zhongxin told him everything that happened in the palace in detail, "Father, seeing the second and third rooms means that we have decided to separate the family, The emperor has already expressed his attitude, what can we do?"


    Pei Zhongxin is very sure that Pei Dongqi is unwilling to split up, and splitting up at this moment is tantamount to touching his nerves.


    Pei Dongqi looked at the tea cup thoughtfully, and his already pale face was even more unsightly.


    Seeing this, Qian Shi immediately made a cup of warm tea for Pei Dongqi, which made Pei Zhongxin look sideways again, thinking, this Qian Shi has changed his nature today, or has enlightenment, so he can come like this thing.


    Pei Dongqi didn''t know what his eldest son was thinking, he drank some tea, thought for a moment, and then said solemnly: "Your brothers have indeed caused a big disaster this time. It''s **** when it''s big, especially when the city is full of storms. The emperor''s punishment is neither light nor heavy, and I can''t say anything. As for your mother, she committed suicide by herself, and you can''t blame others! If it weren''t for her, we would have There won''t be so many things at home! If it wasn''t for your sake, Dad would have wanted to divorce his wife directly!"


    Mr. Qian was taken aback by Pei Dongqi''s words and almost lost her footing.


    Pei Dong prayed to see that the Qian Shi was still there, praised her twice, motioned her to leave first, and then said to Pei Zhongxin: "The emperor has now been involved in the separation of the family, it seems that It is imperative, and also, the second and third rooms are now separated from our big room, and we can¡¯t keep it if we want to keep it. Your two unsatisfactory younger brothers have ended their careers again. Our Pei family is afraid that they will really want it in the future. It''s going downhill!"


    This is what Pei Dongqi is most worried about, but the current situation is such that he is powerless to return to heaven. It''s better to separate, maybe there will be a day of reconciliation in the future.


    Pei Dong prayed a lot, I don''t know why the Pei family has come to this point? Is it really all because of the Xu family?


    Xu''s incident is just a fuse, what is the root cause, Pei Dongqi hasn''t figured it out yet, he only knows how sad his heart is at this time.


    Seeing that Pei Dongqi was in a low mood, Pei Zhongxin felt bad in his heart.


    "Father, just now I asked Mrs. Liu to go to my mother''s side to tell her about these things, and Mrs. Qian followed. The two of them were scolded by my mother''s side worse than a dog. Crazy about to beat them, several maids who were blocking were injured, father, our mansion really can''t stand the mother''s torment any longer.


    "


    Pei Zhongxin really had no choice but to throw all the problems to Pei Dongqi.


    Pei Dongqi was already furious at Xu Shi, but after hearing what Pei Zhongxin added to the fire, he snorted heavily and said, "Our family is on the cusp of a storm now, your brother We can''t get married at this time! As for your mother, it''s even more impossible for you to come out to meet the guests! You don''t care about this matter, I''ll handle it. "


    Pei Zhongxin felt relieved when he heard the words, and he was naturally happy to not have to worry about Xu''s affairs.


    Two days later, Pei Dongqi called all the people from the second and third bedrooms, and the entire hall was filled with three generations.


    After these two days of recuperation, Pei Dongqi''s face has improved a lot, sitting on the head, looking at everyone without a smile, saying: "I called you here today, mainly for the sake of Family separation."


    The people in the second and third bedrooms listened, and their eyes lit up. The two younger brothers of Pei Dongqi were the same.


    Seeing their reaction, Pei Dongqi knew that they had been looking forward to this day, and they felt more and more uncomfortable.


    "Some things happened before, I also thought about it, we are such a big family living under one roof, conflicts are inevitable, in order for everyone to live in harmony, I also think clearly Now, split up!


    Those relics are counted as part of the family division. "


    Hearing the relics of the old man''s wife, the wife of the second and third bedrooms immediately jumped up. The old man''s wife was different from them. When the old man and his wife married the old man, In the previous dynasty, the Pei family hadn''t declined yet. The dowry of the marriage can be said to be red makeup, all kinds of gold, silver, jade, silk and satin, all of which are good things.


    After Pei Dongqi finished speaking, the housekeeper immediately read out all the property names one by one, including the dowry left by the old lady.


    The people in the second and third rooms looked at each other and said there was no problem.


    Pei Dong prayed to see this, and directly announced: "In this case, how about these things according to four or three?"


    Forty-three-thirds, that is, their big house is divided into four floors, and the second and third bedrooms are each with three floors. After all, the big house will inherit the Dingguo Gongfu, and Pei Zhongxin is the eldest grandson, so the division is also As it should be.


    The two-bedroom and three-bedroom person just hesitated before agreeing.


    The separation process went smoothly, but Pei Zhongxin was very unhappy. Those properties could have been their big house, but now they have shrunk by more than half. is not possible.

 v6 Chapter 49： Solve the threat of the Pei family, a happy year

    Even Liu Yueshao, who had long thought of this outcome, was a little unbalanced.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Xu was locked up by Pei Dongqi and couldn''t get out. If she appeared here, I''m afraid that the family wouldn''t need to be divided today. Mrs. Xu could toss everyone''s last trace of affection away. .


    The separation of the Pei family will soon be over. Pei Dongqi was thinking of reconciling the relationship with the second and third rooms, and asked the housekeeper to inform them to have dinner together, but the two rooms started to be busy. Moving house really hurt Pei Dongqi''s heart.


    Pei Zhongxin was on the side, and when he heard the butler''s reply, he snorted coldly: "Father, since the second uncle and the third uncle have separated from us, it is embarrassing for everyone to sit together. Said that the second uncle and the third uncle are too much. This time they only lost a daughter-in-law, and the second and third brothers have ruined their future in this life. It is reasonable to say that this punishment is enough, but they are still like this. It''s really annoying."


    Pei Dong sighed, looked at the indignant Pei Zhongxin, and suddenly felt extremely tired. At this time, he was extremely grateful for his decision. If he really went to fight for this world, even in the end Victory, I am afraid that I will not be able to keep this short-term honor, and it is very likely to embark on Song Youxin''s back path.


    Thinking of this, Pei Dongqi suddenly jolted and said suddenly: "Your second uncle and third uncle are going to leave, let them go, and it will be clean when they leave, but the affiliated forces of the Pei family have Part of it is loyal to your second uncle and third uncle. As a result, the power of our family will be dispersed a lot. At this time, many forces in Jiankang are staring at us, so let''s keep a low profile for a while, and then we will slowly figure it out."


    It''s just that Pei Dongqi didn''t expect that because of this turmoil, some of his subordinates who were loyal to him had some opinions on him because of their dissatisfaction with Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe. The family''s affairs were too stingy with money. Although they didn''t short it, they were caring about each other, which made them feel greedy in their hearts. As a result, many people left the Pei family.


    When Pei Dongqi regained his strength and counted, he was surprised that the Pei family was over, and the Xu family in Jinan County learned that Xu was imprisoned by Pei Dongqi and was demoted by the emperor. , Annoyed with Pei Dongqi in his heart, he was so concerned about Jin''an County from time to time. Dong Chenghu took the opportunity to send Zhao Baoer over to Jin''an County to take over as the prefect, and slowly defuse the Pei family''s influence in Jin''an County. This old nest is gone, and it has really become a tiger without fangs and claws. It looks huge, but in fact there is no threat.


    In addition to the pleas of Shen Shikang and Shen Ziping, Dong Chenghu stopped holding on to the Pei family.


    This year, the hidden dangers of the Bai family have been eliminated, and the threat of the Pei family has disappeared. Dong Chenghu only feels that he has never been happy, and even Gu Shuixiu is also very happy. Together with Dong Chenghu, he is either chattering or chatting all day long. Appreciating plum, the rest of the time is used to pay attention to the belly of Bai Tongyu and Dong Qinyan. What makes them even more happy is that Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong also have it. This year is simply a year of great joy.


    Bai Tongyu now has two sons, Gu Shuixiu hopes that she will have a soft and waxy daughter, and she can also hold a granddaughter. As for the other three, the first child is naturally born The son is the best, so that the pressure can be less.


    Because Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong¡¯s month is still young, Gu Shuixiu not only has the imperial doctor go to the palace to take their pulse on a regular basis, but usually does not disturb them too much, and only focuses on Bai Tongyu and Dong Qinyan who are about to give birth .


    I hope to see the palace people who come in to announce the good news.


    To their disappointment, Bai Tongyu still did not give birth to the child until the palace feast dispersed, and the emperor began to worry.


    The crown princess is born, it''s a son! Mother and son are safe, congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the empress."


    Gu Shuixiu smiled and said, "Your Majesty, this is our third grandson. This child is really lucky, since he was born on the same day as Yuan Xu."


    "Unfortunately not a granddaughter." Dong Chenghu joked happily.


    Gu Shuixiu jokingly said: "The grandson is also good, if the crown princess can have five or six sons left before the crown prince ascends the throne, then the crown prince can also learn from the emperor to not accept the queen concubine. Yuer is following us. We walked out of Cuizhu Mountain together. I hope from the bottom of my heart that she will be well and be in love with Yuan Xu for a lifetime.


    Alas! A person''s life is not long or short, if he can get a person who truly loves each other, what do you need so many women to do! I don''t want too many women around my son. "


    Dong Chenghu laughed when he heard the words: "Shuixiu, listening to the tone of your words, you are more opposed to Yuan Xu''s concubine than your daughter-in-law. In this case, let''s not let Yuan Xu''s concubine be already."


    The husband and wife are very happy because they have just had a grandson, and it is already the first day of the new year. On the first day of the new year, the royal family gives birth to a new baby, which is a good omen.


    Dong Chenghu also personally named the newborn Dong Guangyi.


    Gu Shuixiu laughed at Dong Chenghu''s naming level, but he did not object to the name. In this way, Dong Yuanxu''s third son had his own name.


    At dawn, Dong Qinyan, Yin Rou and others entered the palace to say goodbye. They learned that Dong Chenghu personally named the child, Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong were envious, thinking that the princess is really lucky , Although the family background is average, but I can''t bear the good fortune of others. The third child is a son. The youngest son is born at a time like this. It happens to be on the same day as the prince, and he must be very favored by the emperor.


    They dare not go to Xiaoxiang to have the luck of Bai Tongyu, as long as they can give birth to a son safely, they will be satisfied.


    Dong Qinyan touched her belly, her face filled with the brilliance of motherhood about to become a mother, she is a princess, but she does not have the pressure of Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong, no matter if her first child is a son or a child Daughter, that is her and Wen Boyun''s treasure, and they will love it wholeheartedly.


    Therefore, unlike Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong, Dong Qinyan has been pestering Gu Shuixiu and asked a lot of production questions. Gu Shuixiu saw that she was so nervous, so she simply sent Cuixi and Dong Qinyan back. Cuixi has a wealth of experience in delivering babies, plus she knows about cesarean section, and having her take care of Dong Qinyan, Gu Shuixiu is a heartbreaker of 1.2 million.

 v6 Chapter 50： The empress sneaks away, the prince supervises the country

    On February 15th, Dong Qinyan finally gave birth to a daughter after a lot of tossing. Knowing that she gave birth to a daughter, Dong Qinyan cried with joy and said that she got her wish.


    Wen Boyun didn''t know what to do, thinking that Dong Qinyan liked her daughter and made fun of her, Dong Qinyan didn''t explain it. Doing nothing but watching her, she also felt satisfied.


    Because of Dong Qinyan''s attention to this daughter, Chang Linhou and Meng Shi regretted that they were not sons, but they also celebrated with great enthusiasm. After all, this is their eldest granddaughter, or The emperor''s first granddaughter, the emperor and the queen''s concubine regarded it as a treasure, how could they dare to feel bad.


    In this case, everyone is happy. The child was named Wen Peiyi by Gu Shuixiu, and it was even done directly in the Mingxiu Palace when the moon was full.


    In this year, Yin Rou and Shen Yuetong also gave birth to a son respectively. The royal family is prosperous, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are not happy, but it''s a pity that they don''t know who the eldest granddaughter will craw out from.


    Dong Chenghu has been in power for four or five years now. In the past four or five years, Daqi has prospered, and even more than half of the potential threats have been eliminated. The rest is unknown in Shu County. situation.


    Just when Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were planning to make further moves, Yang Zixuan suddenly returned from Shujun Feige Chuanshu.


    Dong Chenghu was so excited that he could hardly sit still when he saw the contents of the biography of the flying pigeons, and hurriedly took Eunuch Chen to the Mingxiu Palace.


    "Shuixiu, look, what is this?" Dong Chenghu was so excited that he had no choice but to hand over the creed to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu looked over inexplicably, her eyes full of shock, she and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, and said happily, "No wonder the emperor sent so many people to find out the news, but it turned out to be so!"


    Dong Chenghu nodded, tears welling up in his eyes, "When my father died, I didn''t forget to let me bury him on a high mountain, in order to look at my hometown. Eyebrows."


    "Chenghu, what are you going to do next? Let Zixuan continue the investigation?" Gu Shuixiu asked with frowning.


    To say that Yang Zixuan is really busy enough, he originally fled to the southwest border to heal his wounds, but he encountered a change in Shu County, and immediately went to Shu County to preside over the overall situation, even hurting spring and autumn I don''t have time for it. Now it''s alright. The change in Shu County has not been dealt with, and Dong Chenghu''s hometown has been discovered. If Dong Chenghu also handed this matter to him, even if he has three heads and six arms, I''m afraid he won''t be able to handle it.


    Dong Chenghu knows more about the situation in Shu County than Gu Shuixiu. Now that Yang Zixuan has had enough things, he already felt guilty about this child, so how could he throw this matter to him again? .


    "Let''s do it! How about we go there in person?" Dong Chenghu''s eyes flashed with excitement, looking at Gu Shuixiu expectantly.


    Gu Shuixiu was shocked, "Chenghu, do you know what you are talking about? If we leave, the imperial court will be turbulent, and the rear will be unstable. What do you ask those people in front to do?"


    "Don''t rush to listen to me first, Yuan Xu has been busy forming his own dark forces before, and the matter of the Bai people in Xiangdong County is also a headache for him, and now the dark forces have been formed It''s almost done, and Dong Yi is in charge, there will be no problems, the Bai family''s matter has also been resolved, and Yuan Xu is almost free.


    , After we leave, let Yuan Xu supervise the country. When he completely stabilizes the court situation and takes a firm position, I will give him the Zen seat and accompany you to live the life you want, how about it? "


    Dong Chenghu never wanted to sit on this throne until his death. His life was full of surprises. Accidents pushed him to where he is now, and he tried his best to do his best. , worthy of the heart, worthy of the world.


    For the rest of his life, he hopes to follow his heart and spend the rest of his life with his beloved.


    Gu Shuixiu was moved to tears, she thought that Dong Chenghu coaxed him before, but she didn''t expect Dong Chenghu to take all her words to heart, really don''t want this throne to accompany her to live the life of ordinary people , how could she refuse.


    The couple stayed for a while and decided the future fate of Dong Yuanxu and the fate of Da Qi.


    When Dong Yuanxu heard about Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu''s decision, he jumped up from the stool, "Father and mother, please think twice, I''m only twenty-five, you are still young and strong. Yes, you are going to throw such a heavy burden on me!"


    Dong Chenghu rolled his eyes angrily, and scolded with a smile: "How old are you, you can''t be separated from your parents! Also, you are a prince, so unsteady, if you let your brothers See, how can I make fun of you!"


    "I..." Dong Yuanxu wanted to die, and said in a panic, "Father, I''ve been busy for so many years, can you let me take a breath?"


    Dong Chenghu gave Dong Yuanxu a blank eye, the meaning is very clear, no way!


    "I and your mother have worked hard all my life! For the sake of the great cause, you don''t know how suffocating your mother has been in those years. If it hadn''t been for her to support all the time, you would be where you are today. ? Now it''s time for us to retire and enjoy life. If you don''t stand up, who do you expect?"


    Dong Chenghu''s words broke Dong Yuanxu''s fantasy. He had promised Bai Tongyu before that when the child was born, they would go to the mountains and play in the mountains for a year and accompany her well. Now, Dong Chenghu will break it directly. All their thoughts.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxu drooping his head and looking down, Dong Chenghu didn''t know why, but he felt very proud. After sending Dong Yuanxu away in a few words, he immediately went to report the good news to Gu Shuixiu.


    The emperor immediately packed up, leaving only an imperial decree and a letter from the family for Eunuch Chen to pass it on to Dong Yuanxu and the others, and slipped away.


    "What did you say! Father and mother went out to play?" Dong Qinyan widened her eyes in astonishment and looked at Wen Boyun in disbelief.


    Wen Boyun smiled bitterly and said: "I also heard the imperial decree announced by Eunuch Chen early today to know that the emperor asked the prince to supervise the country, saying that during his absence in the palace, all government affairs will be handed over to the prince. Dealing with it, the prince can handle affairs in the imperial study, and seeing what the father means, he intends to cede the throne to the prince, just wait for the prince to sit firmly in this position, and then the situation will be over."


    Dong Qinyan''s eyes kept rolling, but she still couldn''t digest such a big news. Before Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu didn''t reveal a trace of wind at all, she didn''t know anything. scared.

 v6 Chapter 51： Everyone panicked and put Zhang Nianer in place

    "Where''s Big Brother? What did Big Brother say? He just took the order?" Dong Qinyan kept asking.


    Wen Boyun reassured: "We went to see His Royal Highness the Crown Prince early in the morning. He said that the royal father mentioned this to him yesterday, but he refused at that time, it was just the attitude of the royal father He is very determined and does not allow him to refute, His Highness the Crown Prince thought that he could still discuss with the royal father, so that the royal father would change his mind, how could he know that the queen father and mother packed up and ran away yesterday."


    Speaking of this, Wen Boyun is also helpless. He still doesn''t know that the emperor who has always been stable has such unreliable times.


    Dong Qinyan was completely speechless after listening to it. Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu had not been so headstrong for many years. She still remembered that Gu Shuixiu was headstrong only once or twice when she was young. It''s the same, mature, and those behaviors in the past will also change, who knows that nothing has changed at all, it''s still the same childish nature!


    Dong Qinyan thought for a while and sighed: "I heard from my sister-in-law that my brother was going to take her out to play, but this time it seems that her wish is going to fail again."


    Dong Qinyan felt sorry for Bai Tongyu. After all, she still remembered what Bai Tongyu was like when she married into their family. I worked hard and didn''t dare to relax at all. Now that I have three sons, my position is stable, I can finally be lazy, but I was cut off. Really...


    Wen Boyun saw Dong Qinyan''s emotion, and said jokingly: "Prince Concubine can''t go far, but we can! If Yaner also wants to go out to play in the mountains and water, my husband can accompany you with you. How about going?"


    Dong Qinyan was overjoyed by Wen Boyun''s words, just thinking of her daughter who was born soon, she shook her head regretfully and said, "Our daughter is still young, wait for the child to be older, if you still If you are willing to accompany me on a long journey, how about we go to the mountains and play?"


    "A word is settled." The couple tacitly reached an agreement.


    Bai Tongyu from the Prince''s Mansion also knew about Zaochao and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Qianhong frowned on the side and said, "Prince Concubine, why didn''t the emperor and the empress leave like this after discussing with you in advance?"


    Not only Bai Tongyu was lost, but also Wan Zi Qianhong. The two thought they could go out with the Crown Princess and play, but who knew it would turn out to be such a result.


    "You ask this palace, who is this palace asking?" Bai Tongyu said weakly, lying on the table softly, very lacking in spirit.


    Wan Zi came in with the tonic soup, and smiled at this: "Prince Concubine, don''t be disappointed, maybe the Prince is even more disappointed than you!"


    "How do you say this?" Bai Tongyu''s eyes fell on Wan Zi with a curious look.


    Wan Zi pursed her lips and chuckled: "Prince Concubine, you also know the prince''s temperament, but he would rather kill the enemy outside than sit quietly in the room to handle political affairs. Give it to the prince, it seems that the prince will only be able to plan strategies in the imperial study in the future, and it is impossible to go out, do you think the prince is even more disappointed."


    Bai Tongyu was persuaded by Wan Zi, and her mood was obviously much better. "According to you, should this palace persuade the prince?"


    Wan Ziqianhong nodded desperately, and the two fooled Bai Tongyu into the palace like this, always staying in the room and getting more depressed, it¡¯s always good to go out for a walk.


    In the end, the group entered the palace only to find that they were even more depressed. Dong Yuanxu was entangled in government affairs and had no time to accompany Bai Tongyu. The huge harem was deserted. Bai Tongyu habitually went to Mingxiu Palace. They are here, and the feeling that the Lord of the First Palace is not always feels very awkward.


    Zhang Nian''er also came to Mingxiu Palace at this time, and was very pleasantly surprised to see Bai Tongyu, "Nian''er, see the Crown Princess."


    "Get up quickly, this palace has been in the palace for so long, and finally I see a master." Bai Tongyu smiled in surprise, Zhang Nian''er was nominally raised by Gu Shuixiu, saying that she was The Lord of the First Palace is also right.


    Zhang Nian''er shook her head shyly, did not dare to recognize it, and only said: "Prince Concubine, do you know where the Empress has gone? Nian''er heard from the palace people early this morning that the emperor took the Empress out of the palace. Now, do you know when they will be back?"


    Bai Tongyu shook her head apologetically, to be honest, she thought about this matter more than Zhang Nian''er, but she really didn''t know it.


    Seeing Zhang Nian''er''s disappointment, Bai Tongyu comforted: "Nian''er, you have a mama in the palace to teach you etiquette, and a teacher to teach you piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, etc. If you want to learn anything If you can come over and tell Mammy Cuixi, Mammy Cuixi will report to the prince for you. If you feel bored in the palace, you can ask the prince for instructions and walk outside the palace. It¡¯s not as bad as the loss because the empress is not in the palace. "


    Zhang Nian''er answered obediently, and after a while, she left with her maid.


    Wan Zi sighed in Bai Tongyu''s ear: "Prince Concubine, Miss Nian''er is too pitiful, not to mention the death of both parents at a young age, I finally won the love of the Empress, and now the Empress Out of the palace again."


    "What are you talking about! Although this child has no father or mother, there are many people who really love her. Besides, with the queen looking after her, this girl can''t be wrong in the future." Bai Tongyu finished, After saying hello to Cuixi, he took Wanziqianhong out of the palace.


    At the same time, Dong Yunmei and the others also heard the news that the empress had left the palace. Dong Yunmei was worried about Zhang Nian''er and had to go to the palace to meet Dong Yuanxu. Return to the palace and send it back.


    Zhang Nian''er doesn''t care about this. Dong Yunmei can be regarded as her grandmother, and she really loves her. She can enjoy more care in Ningguo Hou''s mansion.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, who have been talking about by everyone, have already rushed out of the suburbs of Jiankang. Because of the idea of ????travelling in the mountains and water, they are not in a hurry to hurry out of Jiankang. All the way slowly and leisurely.


    In addition, they are guarded by Dong Qi and others, so there is no need to worry about safety.


    Passing through some characteristic towns, the two even stop and live for a few days to enjoy the beautiful scenery, and then continue their journey. For most of the day, whether it is in the wilderness or in a bustling big town.


    Being so consumed by the two of them, from Jiankang to Shu County, they walked for more than half a year and went through three seasons. If it wasn''t for the cold winter, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu would still use the turtle Move on quickly.


    "Here we have arrived in Yizhou. Yizhou borders Shu County. After we arrive in Yizhou, we will repair it first. Dong Qi will contact Yang Zixuan and ask Yang Zixuan to send someone to pick us up." Dong Chenghu took it seriously. commanded.

 v6 Chapter 52： Yizhou recalls the past, encounters robbers

    Shu County is full of natural dangers, and they are unfamiliar with their lives.


    Seeing that Dong Chenghu had already ordered everything, Gu Shuixiu quickly called him over to warm up, "Why does it feel colder than before this winter, no, it''s not cold, it''s freezing, my hands are fast no longer conscious."


    At this time, Gu Shuixiu was all wrapped in fur, and even had a thick fur hat on her head, revealing her face and hands, and her hands were exposed for warmth.


    Dong Chenghu wrapped her hand in his big palm distressedly. Gu Shuixiu''s physique is cold and needs a lot of warm measures in winter. The winter in the state can be so cold.


    "Shuixiu, if you feel uncomfortable, we won''t go out this winter, we will stay here until spring arrives and then enter Shu County?" Dong Chenghu didn''t want Gu Shuixiu to eat this Suffering, although he was anxious to find his roots and ask his ancestors, he was even more reluctant to see Gu Shuixiu suffer with him.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed and said with a sigh of relief, "What are you talking about! If we don''t enter Shu County before the snow falls and stay in Yizhou, I''m afraid it will be even more uncomfortable, after all, here The conditions are not as good as Zixuan¡¯s, and aren¡¯t you in a hurry to find out about these things? After a winter, variables can easily happen.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu didn''t make it clear, but Dong Chenghu could understand what she meant and could not help but keep silent.


    The two surrounded the fire to keep each other warm, Gu Shuixiu nestled in Dong Chenghu''s arms, and fell asleep unknowingly.


    Dong Qi went out for a while, and excitedly came in with two treated hares, "Master, look at what your subordinates hit!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dong Qi realized that Gu Shuixiu had fallen asleep in Dong Chenghu''s arms. Dong Chenghu was making a silent gesture towards him, but it was too late. Gu Shuixiu was awakened by Dong Qi''s voice. Looking at the things in Dong Qi''s hands with open eyes, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "Have you hit a hare?"


    Dong Qi grabbed the back of his head slyly, and smiled foolishly: "Madam, the people below are lucky, they happened to hit a rabbit hole, put a cigarette, and put these two A rabbit was forced out."


    "We haven''t eaten this game for a long time. You guys have dealt with it and bring one over. You can see the other one."


    Gu Shuixiu pouted and said with emotion: "Chenghu, think about it, how long have we not eaten game together like this? Since you left Cuizhu Mountain to join the rebel army, we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. , when we meet again, you are already the emperor of Daqi, and I have become the queen of Daqi. Since then, we will not be short of those delicacies from the mountains and seas. Every meal we eat is either precious delicacies or delicious delicacies. We''ve never eaten grilled game again!"


    Gu Shuixiu just saw the two hares, and she immediately remembered the time when she and Dong Chenghu had just married, they had nothing, they were destitute, and they were poor and humble couples, but they were different. Leng is relying on his own hands to live a prosperous life. Those poor but happy days have always warmed Gu Shuixiu until now.


    Dong Chenghu was stunned when he heard Gu Shuixiu''s sigh, thinking about it carefully, he really hadn''t had such a life with Gu Shuixiu in nearly 20 years, he couldn''t help laughing with emotion: "The time has come. It''s been almost 20 years since it''s been so fast. In these 20 years, we''ve gone from ordinary people to the supreme people of Daqi, and now we''re back to our original life. It doesn''t seem like a bad feeling. What do you want in the future? I''m all with you."


    The two cuddled with each other and reminisced about the past, until Dong Qi brought in the hare and put it on the fire to grill, Gu Shuixiu was distracted.


    The two were having a barbecue while talking about the arrangement of entering Shu County, but they were also at ease.


    Seven days later, Dong Chenghu finally received Yang Zixuan''s biography of flying pigeons, after reading the biography of flying pigeons, Dong Chenghu frowned and ordered: "Dong Qi, tell me to go, pack up, we will enter Shu immediately now. county."


    "Yes! Sir, but someone is answering us?" Dong Qi asked in a loud voice.


    Dong Chenghu said solemnly: "For now, Yang Zixuan asked us to go to a Yunlai Inn to settle down after entering Shu County. There are their eyeliners, and those people will contact us. Yang Zixuan is in some trouble now. , it''s not suitable to come and see us."


    "But there''s danger?" Gu Shuixiu''s sudden appearance startled Dong Chenghu, and immediately reassured: "Nothing, what danger can he be in! It''s just that there is some trouble around him, so that we won''t get involved. With all those troubles, it is not convenient for him to come to see us for the time being."


    Gu Shuixiu breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and immediately asked, "When will you leave?"


    "Right now."


    Suddenly, Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu were already sitting on the carriage that entered Shu. Their trip was just a businessman, Gu Shuixiu muttered: "I haven''t seen a businessman take his wife With the room by my side, we are still on our way in such bad weather."


    "That''s what they don''t understand."


    The couple were joking and laughing in the car, and suddenly there was Dong Qi''s exclamation from outside, "No, the enemy is attacking, protect the master and wife!"


    Dong Chenghu''s face was startled, he subconsciously protected Gu Shuixiu in his arms, and unknowingly pulled the rainstorm pear flower needle on his wrist.


    Gu Shuixiu did not show weakness, she did the same as Dong Chenghu, opened the curtains of the carriage, and saw a bunch of masked people outside, each holding swords, and some people were shooting arrows in the bushes.


    Dong Chenghu pulled Gu Shuixiu to his side and instructed Dong Qi outside, "Shoot those archers and leave it to others to deal with."


    Dong Qi hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and concentrated on dealing with those archers. With the rainstorm pear flower needle, those archers would not be able to get any advantage, and they could bring down a group of people with just one shot.


    These people seem to be specializing in robbing businessmen in the past. They are obviously veterans because of their neat methods and the ability to escape. Unfortunately, they are against Dong Qi, and there is also a rainstorm pear flower needle, ranging from They ran away and were shot into hedgehogs, but the needle was spit with a strong anesthetic, and it fell down with a stab.


    The battle lasted for only three quarters of an hour, and Dong Qi had already returned to return to his life. "Master and Madam are frightened, and the robbers have all been brought down."


    Dong Chenghu lifted the curtain of the car and looked around for a while before helping Gu Shuixiu to get out of the carriage. The two checked, Gu Shuixiu ordered Dong Qi: "Let the people below clean up, don''t put the The needles are left here, in addition, these people are just sedated and can''t die, they are all tied up, we can interrogate them well."

 v6 Chapter 53： catch people, stockade

    Dong Chenghu was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother, but just now these people had murderous intentions towards them. He just let them anesthesia. In comparison, he felt that he was too kind.


    It''s just that they encountered such a thing before they arrived at the Yunlai Inn, and since they have arrested so many people now, it would be inappropriate to rush to the Yunlai Inn like this.


    Dong Chenghu thought about it, and decided to take everyone to rent a Zhuangzi to settle down first, and then wait until things are clarified.


    After the movement just now, Gu Shuixiu''s body warmed up, but she didn''t feel cold anymore, she went up to check, frowned thoughtfully, "Chenghu, do you think these people will not Will it have something to do with the mysterious power in Shu Jun?"


    "Huh?" Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then suddenly enlightened, and said excitedly: "Why didn''t I think of it! There is such a possibility as you said, if this is the case, these people can''t let go even more. ."


    These people who were taken away by Dong Chenghu still don''t know what will happen to them.


    In a deep mountain with mountains and mountains in Shu County, in the council hall of a stockade, a person was pacing anxiously on a tiger skin, "Why haven''t they come back?"


    The brothers on the mission should not be in danger. After all, they are robbers who have experienced many battles. What they rob are ordinary past traders. Who will be their opponents?


    The big boss is not so optimistic. His right eyelid keeps twitching, and he always feels that something is wrong.


    Others, no matter what the situation is, have to come back and report."


    "Yes!"


    The second head turned over the account book and frowned deeply, "The big head, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, our filial piety this year has not been collected, if the vote is not big enough this time, I''m afraid we will this year There really is no way out.¡±


    "How much is still missing?" The boss said solemnly.


    The second master turned around, sighed deeply, and reported a number, which made the master stand up in fright, "Why are there so many shortages? Although we have not encountered fat sheep this year , but there is still some income from those votes, how can this be?"


    The second master smiled bitterly: "Brother, have you forgotten that since the imperial court opened water transportation and let soldiers guard along the way, many businessmen would rather go by water than by land. Those who travel by land are all small businessmen, and there is not much oil and water at all, and those who travel by water, with our strength, have no way to fight against the imperial court, and there is no way to start with them, and the brothers in our stockade are also in a year. For those who want rations, it¡¯s not bad to have some numbers after calculating these seven, seven or eight.¡±


    When the second boss said that, the boss was suddenly discouraged, and now he can only hope that those people will return triumphantly with the gold and silver jewelry he expected.


    "What did you say? Say it again!" The big boss looked at the person who came to report in astonishment, his eyes almost bulging out.


    And we found some things left by our people, it seems that our people have been subdued, and we don¡¯t know who the other party is, they can even arrest our brothers . "


    The big boss looked blankly at the second boss. The second boss was the military advisor of their stockade. Every robbery was planned by the second boss. , I don''t know, I thought this stockade was the second head of the family.


    Facing the eyes of everyone, the second master''s brows became tighter and tighter, and his palms began to sweat. Since he planned the robbery, he has never found this situation, and he himself is a little confused. , what should he do now if he wants to make an idea?


    But everyone didn''t know what the second master was thinking at this time, only that he seemed to be racking his brains. Everyone in the hall said: "What can you do? Whether it is feasible or not, everyone can speak freely!"


    If you get the big boss, everyone can''t care about other things, and they start asking questions, mostly worrying about whether those people will give up their stockade, and whether they will be punished Expose and so on.


    I was even more shocked when I heard that.


    Seeing that the conference hall became more and more chaotic, the second master slowly said: "You guys be quiet."


    As soon as the second master''s voice fell, everyone immediately shut up and looked at him with hope.


    Yes, for that, we should be happy.


    This catastrophe. "


    Yes! It was only then that everyone remembered the force that had been exploiting them. That force had to rely on them to provide supplies, so naturally they would not watch their stockade be discovered. Besides, if they were discovered, those people would also worry about them being confessed. go out.


    The second master is thinking of using this to threaten that force and let them try to keep them.


    At the same time, in a remote village in Shu County, Dong Chenghu spent three days with these people by using the means of extorting confessions by Dong Qinyan, and finally got all the information about the village from their mouths.


    "Master, are we going to act?" Dong Qi excitedly geared up for a big fight.


    Dong Chenghu rolled his eyes angrily and said, "Why are you so excited? Even if you really want to take action, we shouldn''t do it. Don''t forget that this is Shu County, and there are many soldiers stationed here. , there are still Dong Yi''s people inside, I can''t trust the prefect, you go to contact the officers and soldiers, let them go up the mountain to suppress the bandits, you try not to expose yourself, if you expose, I and the queen will also be in danger, understand?"

 v6 Chapter 54： The chapped cream, the apprehension of the resident general

    Dong Qi was told by Dong Chenghu that he no longer dared to be brave, so he quickly went out and contacted the resident general.


    Dong Chenghu then went to find Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu was pickling and applying the ointment in the room, when she saw Dong Chenghu coming in, she raised her eyelids and said, "Everything is in order, right, come and try my chapped ointment, this thing Applying oily skin can prevent chapped skin in winter, I have thought about it, if this thing works well, we can launch a new product in Chunhua Qiushi."


    Dong Chenghu looked at the things that looked like water but not water, pieces, and swallowed. In order not to hurt Gu Shuixiu''s interest, he resigned his hand and stretched out his hand to smear Gu Shuixiu, saying: "Shuixiu, The information we collected this time is very useful. If my guess is correct, then the people behind the stockade should be the mysterious force we are looking for. I can''t believe that they survived in this way. No wonder Zixuan They have tried so many methods to find no trace of them, so mysterious, there must be something strange."


    Most of these people who were tortured this time were the little guys in the robber stockade, and they didn''t know much, but the leader who led the team to attack their heads was still an appreciated little leader. More than they knew, that is, from his mouth, Dong Chenghu asked some clues.


    Gu Shuixiu said with a smile: "Whether it''s weird or not, we''ll have such a gain as soon as we come here, it should be considered a good thing, and those robbers, what do you plan to do? We always You can''t just kill them right here!"


    At this time, Dong Chenghu''s hand had already been smeared with the ointment, but he himself was unconscious, still thinking about the robbers.


    "We definitely can''t deal with these people directly, there are more than 30 people! If you kill them directly, there will definitely be trouble. When that time comes, they will be handed over to the resident generals and let them deal with them. If you want to do hard labor or something, these people have several fates in their hands, and they cannot be easily let go."


    Gu Shuixiu nodded in agreement, since Dong Chenghu already had a plan in mind, she didn''t say anything more.


    The husband and wife talked for a while, and Gu Shuixiu suddenly asked with a smile, "How is it? How do you feel?"


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a moment, then looked at his hand, grabbed two, and found that his hand felt slippery, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes and smiled: "Shuixiu, can you? It''s amazing, I feel that my hands are very slippery now, and it doesn''t dry out at all, and the cracked areas don''t seem to hurt anymore, what did you add to it? The effect is so good!"


    Gu Shuixiu was arrogant, raised her head, and then said: "This is made of glycerin, but it contains a little anti-inflammatory to promote wound healing powder, and some mint, rubbed on it. It''s cold and cold, and it''s fine after it''s absorbed. Applying this ointment can not only prevent chapped skin, but also has a therapeutic effect! What price do you think I should set for this thing?"


    Dong Chenghu thought that most of the poor people had to manage for a living in the harsh winter and twelfth lunar month, almost all of them had to endure the pain of chapped skin, he couldn''t bear it, and hesitantly asked: "Shuixiu, can you configure A cheaper chap cream? It''s the kind that the poor can use."


    Due to Dong Chenghu''s vigorous promotion of Gu Shuixiu''s method of planting rice in paddy fields after the imperial examination, it has achieved results last year. Most of them are planted together, and paddy farming can increase many by-products, such as fish and shrimp, and the life of the people is much better than before.


    If the price of this chapped cream is close to the people, most people are willing to spend some money to buy it.


    Gu Shuixiu knew what Dong Chenghu was thinking, and after thinking about it, he smiled and said: "The cost of this chapped cream is very low, and it is possible to take the people-friendly route, but it must be produced by Chunhua Qiushi, and no other places can do it. ."


    In essence, Gu Shuixiu is Chunhua Qiushi''s boss, and she always tries to get benefits for her shop.


    Dong Chenghu was speechless at her appearance as a financial fan, and smiled bitterly, but had to agree.


    No one even notified him in advance, and what made him even more frightened was that the emperor and the queen also encountered robbers. Fortunately, nothing happened, or he would not have enough heads to chop off ten heads.


    Child becomes very long.


    Sin deserves death, sir..."


    "It''s alright, get up and talk well, bad luck early in the morning!" Dong Chenghu''s good mood was all gone when the resident general cried so much. After sitting down, he looked at the resident general with a sullen face. Fan, this is the opening.


    The resident general didn''t dare to say anything, and he listened to what Dong Chenghu said, and didn''t dare to have any opinion at all.


    In the noon of the same day, he rushed back to gather his troops and attacked the stockade overnight. In order to prevent an ambush in the stockade, Dong Chenghu also asked Dong Qi to help them with the rainstorm pear flower needle.


    In the end, a group of people went up the mountain cautiously and rushed into the stockade, but found that there was no one in the stockade, like an abandoned mountain village.


    You don''t need to think about this situation, those people must have received the wind and fled in advance.


    Dong Qi was so angry that he almost threw the guy. They worked so hard to catch the mysterious force, but now they have tossed the clues for a while and then broke it, which is really irritating!


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were naturally unhappy when they heard the news, but they were not as angry as Dong Qi, but sat down to discuss slowly.


    "Chenghu, I have an idea, there should be more than this nest of robbers in this Shu County, if this nest has something to do with that mysterious force, maybe other robber nests will follow them too It does matter, why don''t we make a plan and let people sneak into those robbers'' dens?" Gu Shuixiu has deeply realized the cunning of those people, and their anti-reconnaissance ability is very strong, to deal with such an enemy, he has to take some turns. The policy, but what she didn''t know was that someone had already thought of it with her, and that person had also implemented the plan.


    When Dong Chenghu said his thoughts to the resident general, the resident general was so frightened that he fell to the ground and said as if he had seen a ghost: "Your Majesty, General Yang really deserves to be your relative. Nephew, you are really heroes and see the same thing, now that General Yang has infiltrated the enemy camp, should we still do this?"

 v6 Chapter 55： Yi Shanzhai, Ximei

    "What!" Dong Chenghu asked loudly in shock, a look of anxiety flashed on his face, and asked: "How can you let General Yang go to risk alone? What are you feeding you for? of!"


    How could he possibly handle it! Now I can only silently pray for General Yang''s triumphant return, or else he will end...


    Yang Zixuan, who was being read by Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, was enjoying "Yan Fu" in the bandit den.


    "Young master, the slave family heard that your son''s health has improved a little and wanted to go out with him to gather some customs. Mai looked at Yang Zixuan shyly, wanted to lean on, but was so nervous that his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Yang Zixuan didn''t feel anything about this woman who was a nympho. She took a step closer, and he took a step back. The pale face was expressionless, which was a stark contrast to the woman''s demeanor.


    Yang Zixuan politely refused to approach the woman, but the woman seemed not to understand.


    When she heard that Yang Zixuan couldn''t go out, the woman pouted and said, "Since the son can''t go out, then the slave family is here to accompany you to relieve your boredom. Dad said that he is a guest, and we have to be considerate. Just do it."


    Yang Zixuan''s face froze, he had never seen such an ignorant woman before, was his eviction order so inconspicuous?


    In the end, it was really impossible, Yang Zixuan had no choice but to say bluntly: "Girl, I want to sleep in peace for a while, can you ask the girl to go back?"


    The woman frowned and wanted to refute. Seeing that Yang Zixuan was already on the bed, she had to rub her clothes tangled, stomped her feet, and left unwillingly.


    Yang Zixuan finally breathed a sigh of relief as soon as the person left. He was really afraid that this woman would continue to stay with him and not leave. If she stayed any longer, maybe he would throw that woman out directly .


    Listening to the name, she seems to be a lovable and lovely girl, but the truth is just the opposite. This woman can''t help but be domineering and rob men of good families. All men can escape and be brought back to the cottage by her to be her pet.


    Yang Zixuan just found out about Ximei''s special hobby, and that''s why he walked on the road where their band of bandits often robbed them. Sure enough, Ximei was directly kidnapped.


    To say that this girl''s "harem" can be regarded as "three thousand beauties", but in terms of beauty, there is really no one who can compare to Yang Zixuan, plus Yang Zixuan''s temperament , I immediately convinced Ximei and fascinated her into three different ways. She actually followed Yang Zixuan''s mind so much, lest Yang Zixuan be disgusted with her, and even dare not use force.


    Xi Mei left Yang Zixuan''s room and walked towards the big boss''s room angrily.


    It is only in the middle age of the master who has such a precious daughter, and she is so pampered that she is in a bad mood, and immediately coaxes her heartily, "Who is this who makes our Ximei angry? Already? Tell daddy, daddy will vent his anger for you!"


    ximei sat down and drank two cups of hot tea before she said loudly: "Dad, I must make that Yang Xuan fall in love with me, he can only be me of!"


    "It''s yours, it''s yours, everything is yours! I think it''s a big deal, I''m so angry with you! It''s not easy for you to want that Yang Xuan, just overwhelm people directly already."


    .


    I can''t even speak, "Why...how...is it...different?"


    "I fell in love with him!" Ximei''s shy look made the boss fall to the ground, as if she had seen a ghost, "Girl, you are more normal, this expression Not for you!"


    Xi Mei asked aggrievedly: "Father, what''s wrong with me? What''s with this expression? I''m your daughter!"


    The big boss was forced to answer by Ximei''s questioning, looked at her up and down, and said with a long sigh of relief: "Oh! I said girl, look at you, from the top Where are you going to look like a woman? Listen to Dad''s words, let''s just do what we want, don''t go to those girls. "


    Being so "humiliated" by her grandfather, Ximei was about to explode with anger, screaming and jumping in resentment, and then she left the big master''s yard without looking back.


    In the end, the big boss kept shouting behind her to let her be herself, and Ximei wanted to die.


    After two hours, Ximei couldn''t sit still, and asked the maid beside her, "Do you think that Yang Xuan is awake now? Should I go see him? Ask him if he wants to eat with me?"


    Sure enough, Ximei immediately became happy, and happily ran to the yard where Yang Zixuan lived, knocked on the door of his room for a long time, but no one spoke inside.


    Yang Zixuan was so annoyed that he thought he would leave without answering Ximei, but who knew that the woman kicked open his room, ran in excitedly, and sat down Beside him, he complained: "Yang Xuan, I just shouted outside for so long, why didn''t you answer me?"


    Yang Zixuan suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at Ximei in front of him, and said indifferently: "Girl, I haven''t changed my clothes yet, and you rushed in recklessly, which is incompatible with etiquette. Besides, girl This will also harm the girl''s reputation, and please ask the girl to go out for a while."


    Without Yang Zixuan''s figure in front of her eyes, Ximei finally came to her senses, and when she heard Yang Zixuan''s words, she felt embarrassed and indignant, and loudly defended: "Sir, our Yi Shanzhai does not have such attention, here we, A woman can be called a husband and wife as long as she has a crush on a man, and the man is in love with a concubine, how can there be so much attention?"

 v6 Chapter 56： Forced marriage, from the Zheng family

    "The love of a husband and a wife?" Yang Zixuan laughed angrily: "What is the girl''s so-called love of a husband and a concubine? I think I only have gratitude for the girl, and I have no other ideas. As for the girl''s life-saving grace, I will definitely repay it twice in the next day, and please tell the girl where it is, so that I can find a place to leave, so that I can repay the girl''s life-saving grace."


    Actually, it was Ximei who led people to rob him at that time, but she was shocked when she saw his appearance. At that time, Yang Zixuan had pretended to faint, and Ximei thought that Yang Zixuan didn''t know the inside story. In fact, his heart is clear.


    What life-saving grace is just talking.


    After hearing Yang Zixuan''s words, Ximei immediately became anxious, "No, I don''t agree! You can''t leave."


    "Why can''t I leave?" Yang Zixuan looked at Ximei suspiciously.


    Xi Mei was a little flustered, her eyes wandered and her eyes flickered. She didn''t want Yang Xuan to know that she was a robber, and she didn''t want Yang Xuan to know that she robbed him. At this moment, Yang Xuan asked, Instead, she couldn''t say anything, stomped her feet in anger, and said arrogantly, "You just can''t leave anyway."


    As soon as he spoke, he ran away.


    Now that he has sneaked into this stockade with a handsome man, he will not let him leave so easily due to the temperament of Ximei. During this time, he can inquire about some things about this stockade , it would be even better if we could find out the clues of that mysterious force.


    With this idea in mind, Yang Zixuan''s irritable heart calmed down again. So moving, it seems that accompanied by these memories, he does not feel lonely anymore.


    The next day, when he got up refreshed, the two servants suddenly brought in a pile of red festive things, looking at those things, Yang Zixuan was inexplicable for a while, and there was something in his heart. With a bad premonition, he asked, "What are these things?"


    The two servants looked at Yang Zixuan sympathetically, then lowered their heads and replied, "Young Master Yang, my eldest miss intends to marry you and become a couple, this is a big happy event, a small gift Come here, Young Master Yang will try it out later, if it doesn''t fit, we can still modify it. This time the eldest lady said that she will hold a grand wedding, and she will also entertain guests from all over the world. The wedding will be held in March. During this time, I can take good care of my body, and I will go down first if I am young.¡±


    The two almost fled, and they didn''t dare to look at Yang Zixuan''s expression.


    The two walked all the way and shook their heads all the way. They were very speechless to their eldest lady. In the past, when a man was snatched, they took the room. I really care, but it seems that the eldest miss''s sweetheart will not be so obedient, and I don''t know what will happen.


    Yang Zixuan in the room saw the pile of red on the table, and was so angry that he wanted to kill, but fortunately he still had a trace of reason, otherwise this stockade would have been destroyed by him.


    , If you don''t want to suffer such humiliation, I can do it at any time."


    The man in black glanced at the things on the table, and felt that the eldest lady of the bandit den was sturdy and dared to marry her master, and she didn''t even know how she died.


    If you entertain the Quartet, maybe that mysterious force will surface, calm down, don¡¯t lose the big because of the small.¡±


    This is not only said to the man in black, but also to himself. Only by comforting himself in this way can Yang Zixuan slowly calm down.


    After the man in black left, Yang Zixuan clenched his fists tightly, his eyes wishing to burn a hole in the wedding dress in front of him.


    His face was full of disbelief.


    Zheng Hongru said angrily: "Who do you think I am? I will tell you the news from hearsay? Everyone''s wedding invitations are delivered to your door!"


    Zheng Hongru took out the so-called wedding invitation, with a few large characters written crookedly on it, probably saying the date of marriage and the name of the new couple.


    Zheng Hongkuo looked at the red paper in front of him, and threw it away in disgust, and said, "This thing is also called a wedding invitation, isn''t it the leftovers left over from cutting the window grilles, right? , these are not welcome here."


    After Zheng Hongkuo finished speaking, he realized that he had said the wrong thing, covered his mouth regretfully, looked at Zheng Hongru, saw that he had no reaction, and sneered: "Brother, who do you want to send to participate? ?"


    Speaking of serious matters, Zheng Hongru didn''t have the heart to play fancy with Zheng Hongkuo, and said solemnly: "Isn''t Li Yang under your command always responding to them? Just send him over, it can be regarded as a gift. Yi Shanzhai has lost face."


    It stands to reason that Zheng Hongru doesn''t want to send people over, but these stockades give them filial piety every year, if they don''t send someone to come forward for such a big event, it will chill the hearts of those people.


    Zheng Hongkuo thought about Liyang for a moment and nodded, "It''s fine to send him, but Liyang is not good at this kind of thing, plus he is big and three rough, looking at the vicious appearance, will not affect others Have a wedding?"


    Zheng Hongkuo just finished driving, who knew that Zheng Hongru really listened, and thought for a while: "If that''s the case, then you go with Liyang, it happens that your master and servant are also If you can take care of it, this will be settled.¡±


    Zheng Hongkuo looked at Zheng Hongru in horror and wanted to say no loudly, but he succumbed to Zheng Hongru''s obscenity and did not dare to speak out, so he had to suffocate.


    Because he was angry at Zheng Hongru''s side, Zheng Hongkuo habitually ran to his mother to find comfort, but found that his mother was kneeling in the ancestral hall, and from outside the door saw his mother''s head full of hair With silver hair, Zheng Hongkuo was suddenly unable to speak, and left quietly.


    Sister worship.

 v6 Chapter 57： On the big day, Zheng Hongkuo arrives

    Yishanzhai has not been so lively for a long time, there are lanterns everywhere, and guests come like clouds, but these guests don¡¯t seem to be good stubborn, so the big boss of Yishanzhai can get in touch with them Greetings, ordinary people can''t be scared to pee when they see it.


    Xi Mei changed into her wedding dress early, quickly dressed up under the service of the maid, and also put on rouge gouache.


    When the big boss came in to urge people, he didn''t dare to recognize Ximei, and exclaimed: "Yo, is this still the monkey from our family? Look, look, it''s so beautiful. It''s ridiculous, let''s justify a flower in the cottage!"


    "Dad, when are you going to worship? I can''t wait!" Ximei pulled the big boss''s arm and acted coquettishly. Soothingly said: "Ximei, don''t be in a hurry, the guests haven''t arrived yet! The people there haven''t come yet, so I can''t go to the church at this time."


    Speaking of the people there, Ximei didn''t dare to make trouble, but she was a little unhappy, but she no longer bothered the big boss.


    After the master went out to greet the guests, a dark shadow also quietly escaped from Ximei''s room.


    "Master, do you really want to marry that man? This is too wrong for you." The man in black knelt in front of Yang Zixuan, trying to stop Yang Zixuan from doing stupid things. I even thought, if it really doesn''t work, he will do it for the master.


    Yang Zixuan had already changed into his wedding dress, the old **** was listening to the report of the man in black, and when he finished speaking, he said: "I know if I''m wronged, and besides, can I worship today? Whether it¡¯s successful or not is unknown! You have to arrange the outside first, and also, those who have mixed in with the guests, let them hide it, and don¡¯t expose yourself easily.¡±


    "Master, whatever you say is fine, can I ask you to think again?" The man in black wanted to persuade him again, but found that Yang Zixuan had closed his eyes and rested, so he didn''t intend to pay any more attention to him. He had no choice but to shut up and leave.


    When the man in black left, Yang Zixuan opened his eyes faintly, looked in the direction of the marriage, and a cruel sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. He wanted to force him to submit, but he didn''t check his details. The bottom line is that I really don''t know how this Yi Shanzhai has survived until now. Could it be because of that mysterious force behind it?


    The head of the family was greeting guests outside, and suddenly heard the people below report that Liyang was coming.


    The big boss quickly dropped all the guests to greet him. Seeing his respectful attitude, some guests also guessed the identity of the person who came, and couldn''t help but envy the big boss. That mysterious force can be regarded as Their master, who can invite people over there to be guests, this Yi Shanzhai really has a lot of face.


    Zheng Hongkuo followed behind Liyang, pretending to be his servant, listening to the big boss flattering Liyang along the way, he looked around, and found that there was nothing fun, Chao Liyang made a gesture, and Liyang asked the eldest family: "I heard that the eldest family married a daughter, but I am very curious about the son-in-law of the eldest family. Miss''s eyes?"


    When Li Yang asked this question, everyone remembered that they had been here for so long, and they were always greeted by the big bosses, and they didn''t see the groom''s figure at all.


    & nbsp; Did your daughter take it back?"


    "Brother Yishan, let me see, this kidnapper can just let his niece take over the house. What are you doing with such a big battle? I thought he was someone!"


    They glanced at each other, and Chao Liyang replied respectfully: "Sir, my son-in-law is also considered to be the first from a scholarly family, because something happened on the way, and the little girl happened to be rescued by the little girl. The little girl fell in love with him at first sight. As a father, of course I have to think about her, but no, I will invite everyone to greet her today."


    It''s not bad not to kill people, she must have forced people back.


    The location, gulps meat, gulps alcohol.


    Zheng Hongkuo followed Liyang, smelling the strong smell of alcohol in the air, frowned in displeasure, pinched his nose and said, "There are a lot of people here, I don''t like it, change to a quiet place ."


    Li Yang immediately made his request to the master.


    Zheng Hongkuo entered the guest room, sat down, and said fearfully, "I don''t know which unfortunate one is actually attracted by Ximei, listening to Yishan''s tone, his son-in-law seems to be a hand A weak scholar who has no strength to bind a chicken, tsk tsk tsk, I don''t know that this man can last a few days on Ximei''s bed."


    Liyang''s forehead is covered with black lines, "Second Young Master, this is not what you should say, today''s subordinate''s task is to ensure your safety, this is not our Zhuangzi, you can''t go around anymore Wait and see and get separated from your subordinates."


    Li Yang really didn''t want Zheng Hongkuo to come out with him, but Zheng Hongkuo was his master and a restless master, he was really worried.


    Faced with Liyang''s unceremonious dismantling, Zheng Hongkuo was very tolerant and didn''t mean to blame at all, but pouted, obviously not intending to obey Liyang''s words.


    The master and servant were sitting bored in the guest room when they heard people outside shouting, "It''s auspicious time! The bride and groom are coming to the hall!"


    Zheng Hongkuo bumped into Liyang''s arm curiously, and said with a wicked smile: "Let''s go, let''s go and see the excitement, but I want to know what the groom looks like, how can he make Ximei that Women are so fascinated they don''t know what to do."


    Because of Zheng Hongkuo''s coercion, Li Yang had no choice but to follow him to watch the ceremony.


    In the wedding hall, Zheng Hongkuo finally saw the so-called groom, and couldn''t help but wonder, "This Ximei really found a treasure this time, this man is really good looking."


    Li Yang nodded beside him, obviously agreeing with Zheng Hongkuo''s opinion, and the guests beside him also pointed at Yang Zixuan, most of them sighed, such a good-looking man will be taken by Ximei Ruined, it is a pity to think about it.

 v6 Chapter 58： When worship is in progress, serve in a pot

    Compared to the sighs of others, Yang Zixuan''s face was cold and not at all happy, while Ximei was shy and timid, and her appearance was completely different from the previous vixens.


    Zheng Hongkuo rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Could it be that this girl is really stuck? Looking at Yang Zixuan, he does have a fascinating ability.


    Just as he was thinking about getting into trouble, a big man shouted: "Please pray to the bride and groom to worship the world..."


    After three worships, Yang Zixuan and Ximei officially became husband and wife, and Ximei was so excited that she jumped three feet high.


    The big boss was so happy that he toasted with everyone, and even Zheng Hongkuo sold him a face and had a drink.


    Li Yang narrowed his eyes and said solemnly: "Not good..."


    Before the words were finished, the man had already fallen to the ground.


    She took off her clothes in front of everyone, and would rather wear her underwear than her daughter-in-law.


    , all of them are robbers, from different hills."


    "One pot, right?" Yang Zixuan muttered to himself with great interest, and went straight to the three of Liyang. After a brief inspection, he knew that Zheng Hongkuo, who was beside Liyang, was definitely the identity. He was taller than Liyang and paid more attention to him. He ordered people to use a powerful drug for these three people, and they were taken away with five flowers. After that, all the remaining robbers were arrested. Just transporting these people away cost money. They spend most of the day.


    After Yang Zixuan returned triumphantly, the resident general saw him and almost knelt down for him.


    "My little ancestor! You are back, if you don''t come back, the emperor and the empress will almost give me to Lingchi!" The resident general cried with joy in front of Yang Zixuan. The strong man cried like a child, no matter how he looked at it, he violated the peace.


    Fan, I''m going to see the Empress and Empress first."


    General You watched Yang Zixuan disappear quickly in front of him, unable to say anything, he couldn''t hold back, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Yang Zixuan, who ran far away, finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he was about to face Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, and smiled bitterly. You know, who ever thought that he had entered Yi Shanzhai but received the news that Dong Chenghu had arrived in Shu County. At that time, he knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    After some ideological struggle, Yang Zixuan resolutely stepped into the yard where Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu lived.


    When the two heard the news of Yang Zixuan''s return, they rushed out with excitement. Gu Shuixiu looked at Yang Zixuan up and down, frowned and said, "I''ve lost weight! I don''t have the energy before!"


    "Stinky boy! Who told you to do such a dangerous thing on your own initiative? Don''t let me control you in Shu County because of you!" After making sure that Yang Zixuan was not injured, Dong Chenghu immediately What came was the monstrous anger, and he yelled at Yang Zixuan, scolding him to the point of being bloody.


    In the past, Gu Shuixiu would definitely come out and smear the mud to dissuade Dong Chenghu, but this time, because Yang Zixuan was too daring, she didn''t plan to interfere, so she just watched Yang Zixuan weakly Dong Chenghu scolded and did not dare to resist.


    "


    Yang Zixuan''s face stiffened, he could say anything, why did he have to ask those specific things, if he told the story of marrying Ximei in a show, would the emperor be directly mad at him?


    No! Yang Zixuan resisted frantically in his heart, and prayed silently with a gloomy face, but it didn''t work at all. In the end, he couldn''t. He could only tell everything honestly. Seeing that Dong Chenghu was already angry, Yang Zixuan said quickly: "Uncle! I''m your nephew! And I will be outside, and the military orders will not be accepted. There is no way for me to do this, but the effect is good. I have arrested three people, and those three people are from the mysterious force. People, there is a person with a high status, as long as we wake them up and interrogate them, we will definitely have a breakthrough."


    Yang Zixuan swears and promises, like that, he is saying, I have done meritorious service, don''t punish me.


    Seeing that Yang Zixuan, who has always had a steady and cold temperament, is like an ordinary junior in Dong Chenghu''s hands, Gu Shuixiu suddenly laughed and said: "Okay, let''s not set an example, Your Majesty, this is how it is. Forget it, if this child dares to act so recklessly next time, he will be punished for his entire life not to step out of Jiankang, okay?"


    Yang Zixuan was really stunned by Gu Shuixiu''s words, he shook his head frantically, but no one paid him any attention.


    Dong Chenghu nodded, "This is a good idea, just do it!"


    The group went to see the three people that Yang Zixuan had captured.


    Faced with business affairs, Yang Zixuan returned to his usual calm and indifferent appearance.


    "Your Majesty, these three people were sent over there to attend the wedding banquet. Our people have already inquired about it clearly. Behind most of the bandit forces in Shu County is that mysterious force. Pay a certain amount of filial piety to that mysterious force, and that mysterious force will be responsible for ensuring their safety, including the government." Yang Zixuan said solemnly.


    Dong Chenghu heard the word "official mansion", his face was completely gloomy, General You, who was beside him, was taken aback, and quickly expressed his loyalty: "Your Majesty, this minister really has nothing to do with this. Know."


    Dong Chenghu raised his eyelids, gave him a look, and said coolly: "Of course you don''t know anything, if you know something, it''s great!"


    The resident general had been killed in the conflict before, and this General You was transferred by Dong Chenghu after an accident in Shu County.


    After the imperial court began to face the situation of Shu County, the mysterious force became even more bizarre, and never launched a war on its own initiative, so General You, the second idiot, was in office for so long, and he was still in a state of confusion. Besides, it is the prefect...

 v6 Chapter 59： Goodbye Ximei, interrogate the master

    Fist Road.


    General You was so frightened that he nodded and bowed.


    Yang Zixuan watched from the side without saying a word, and waited until the place where those people were imprisoned: "Your Majesty, this minister gave them a potent drug, and it will take a while for them to wake up now. Time, and the fact that these people are extremely firm, I''m afraid it will not be easy to interrogate them."


    As soon as Yang Zixuan''s voice fell, Dong Chenghu and the others heard the voices of ghosts and wolves from other rooms, and could not help frowning: "Are those bandits?"


    Yang Zixuan nodded, "Because they are all here to attend the wedding banquet, we can be regarded as a pot, and several people have been arrested by us on various hills, and there are many mountain bandits with relatively high status. "


    "You go to the trial." Dong Chenghu handed over the remaining bandits to Yang Zixuan, their purpose is the three here.


    Yang Zixuan did not hesitate, glanced at the three comatose Li Yang, and left without looking back.


    At this time, in another cell, Ximei still couldn''t figure out what was going on. It was obviously her wedding day, and they had already married, so they could enter the bridal chamber immediately. , and then she seemed to have lost her memory, and woke up again in this dark cell.


    Detained next to her is her father, the head of Yishanzhai.


    Xi Mei anxiously grabbed the wooden fence of the cell and shouted, "Daddy, Daddy, how are you?"


    The head of the family woke up, and saw his precious daughter, his chaotic mind instantly sobered up a lot, and came to Ximei''s side on his knees for three or two days, and asked worriedly: "Girl, How are you? Are you hurt?"


    Xi Mei shook her head sadly, no matter how stupid she was, she knew what had happened, "Dad, have we been arrested by officers and soldiers? Do you know where Yang Xuan is? I woke up. No one saw him."


    The eldest master was distressed to see Ximei so sad, and coaxed: "Girl, it''s alright, everything is there with daddy, then Yang Xuan may have been detained elsewhere. Maybe, it should be alright anyway.¡±


    The consolation of the big boss can''t appease the unease in Ximei''s heart, but she no longer puts the worry on her face.


    A woman would really care about him.


    When Ximei heard the movement, she looked up and saw Yang Xuan standing outside her cell. It was different from the way a sick and weak scholar dressed in the past. Today, Yang Xuan is wearing armor. Handsome, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, there is no trace of weakness.


    Xi Mei stayed for a moment, then rushed forward, grabbed the door of the cell, and asked incredulously: "Yang Xuan, you... how are you?" She didn''t want to believe it, no, it wasn''t what she thought, how could it be like that?


    Today''s end is already doomed."


    "No! I didn''t! I really like you, I didn''t kidnap you!" Ximei retorted loudly, but the twinkling eyes betrayed her.


    Why do you look like this innocent and wronged? Even if I really wronged you, you won''t wrong you when you robbed and killed so many people in the past, the karma cycle, the retribution is not good, you should think that there will be today. "


    "You..." Ximei put away her weak expression, glared at Yang Zixuan sternly, and cursed: "Yang Xuan, you ruthless and unscrupulous man! I''m just a ghost! I won''t let you go!"


    "This general walks upright and sits well. Even if the ghosts come, this general will not be afraid. I want to see what you can do to me? It''s you who kill innocent people indiscriminately. I don''t know if I won''t go down to the eighteenth hell!" Yang Zixuan just casually said something to Ximei, but he didn''t expect to frighten her so much that her face turned pale.


    At this moment, Yang Zixuan was not in the mood to entangle with Ximei, and instead came to the cell of the big boss, "Don''t come here and be safe!"


    , I didn''t expect that I would fall into a stinky stinky brat like you, if you want to kill or kill you, I will admit what I did!"


    Anyway, he has not done many wicked things in his life. As Yang Zixuan said, they will die, and he does not feel wronged. The only regret is that his precious daughter did not escape the disaster .


    Yang Zixuan was noncommittal about the actions of the big boss, with a wicked tick in his mouth, and said softly: "I can''t decide what kind of punishment you should receive. I came here today, not to discuss this with you. Yes, tell me, what is that Liyang''s identity?"


    When the big master heard the name Liyang, his pupils shrank, and a flash of panic flashed on his face, which was fleeting, but was caught by Yang Zixuan.


    "Are you afraid of them?"


    The same, be careful to get into big trouble!"


    Hearing the words of the master, Yang Zixuan smiled instead, "Thank you for the reminder, we are not secretive, and it seems that you still know a little about them from your tone, we might as well Talk to them..."


    Under Yang Zixuan''s hard-and-soft measures, the big boss had to tell Yang Zixuan all the news he knew.


    Out of the cell, Yang Zixuan breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the yard where Dong Chenghu lived with a blank expression.


    Compared to Yang Zixuan''s success, Dong Chenghu really ran into trouble, the three people asked nothing, even the torture was useless, even the pain was suffocated and refused to make a sound moan.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t, so he could only move out of the old way and grind them for a few days.


    After Yang Zixuan knew about this situation, he was not surprised at all. He told Dong Chenghu all the news he had inquired, and the group began to discuss the next step.

 v6 Chapter 60： caught, first met

    At the same time, the soldiers in the cell began to deliver meals to all the prisoners. Ximei was always unable to let go of Yang Zixuan''s identity. She saw the soldiers coming over without looking at the food, and asked: "This is Big brother, who is the person who just interrogated us here?"


    The soldier looked at Ximei angrily, and said in disgust, "Why are you asking so much? Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    Xi Mei was very unwilling to ask Yang Zixuan''s identity.


    Seeing her dazed appearance, the big boss couldn''t help but smile and shake his head, saying his injustice.


    Here is busy with interrogation, but the Zheng family has turned upside down.


    Zheng Hongru didn''t expect that he just asked his younger brother to attend an ordinary wedding banquet, and even put his younger brother behind bars.


    "Check, we need to find out the whereabouts of the second young master in the shortest possible time. If you are not too short, you don''t have to come back!" Zheng Hongru''s face was gloomy. endlessly.


    The housekeeper asked worriedly: "Eldest young master, the madam asked about the second young master just now, but the servant did not dare to say it, for fear that madam couldn''t bear it, but the paper couldn''t wrap the fire, if it can''t be rescued as soon as possible Going back to the second young master, I''m afraid that Madam won''t be able to hide it."


    Zheng Hongru thought of his white-haired mother, and his heart tightened. After thinking for a while, he instructed the housekeeper: "If the madam asks again, you can say that the second young master brings Liyang with him. I went out for a wedding drink, and I stayed out for a few more days for fun. If Madam asks anything else, you will say that you don¡¯t know, and put it all on me, understand?¡±


    Before, I could only think about it. If I let my mother know his thoughts now, I''m afraid my mother will know what happened to Zheng Hongkuo right away.


    In three days, Zheng Hongru used all his forces, and he didn''t find any clues about Yang Zixuan. Now the entire Shu County is almost under his control, the only place he can''t intervene is The barracks are gone, and the resident general has been looking for them for a long time, and this time it seems that Hongkuo has fallen into their hands.


    With this knowledge, Zheng Hongru felt that this matter was even more difficult. He still trusted Zheng Hongkuo and Liyang. Both of them were strong-minded people and would definitely not offer their Zhuangzi to him. When I came out, what I was thinking about now was how to rescue Zheng Hongkuo. It was obviously not a smart move to confront the military forces head-on, especially now that the number of soldiers entrenched in Shu County was five times as many as before.


    What should I do if I don''t need a hard one? Zheng Hongru fell into a deep tangle.


    What he didn''t know was that in his opinion, Zheng Hongkuo and Li Yang, who were determined and determined, couldn''t resist Dong Chenghu''s inhuman abuse. Uncomfortable, three days is their limit.


    After Liyang and Zheng Hongkuo gave all the news, Dong Chenghu immediately dispatched his troops and saw that all the secret guards in Shu County were all gathered, and quickly surrounded the Zhuangzi who Liyang said. Ready to go in the dark.


    At this time, Zheng Hongru also received this news, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly, thinking, Liyang and the others still couldn''t survive!


    Zheng Hongru knew that his situation was over, so he didn''t resist and let him be taken away by the dark guard.


    At this time, Mrs. Zheng finally knew the situation of her youngest son. She couldn''t bear it for a while and fainted.


    When she woke up, she found herself locked in three consecutive cells with Zheng Hongru and Zheng Hongkuo.


    Mrs. Zheng looked at Zheng Hongkuo anxiously and asked worriedly: "Kuo''er, how are you? Are you injured?"


    Zheng Hongkuo''s eyes were red with guilt, and he choked up: "Mother, I''m useless, I couldn''t carry it, I''m sorry for you, mother, I''m the sinner of the Zheng family!"


    "What nonsense? Are you injured?" Madam Zheng was full of worry.


    Zheng Hongkuo shook his head.


    Zheng Hongru sighed and said: "Okay, you don''t have to blame yourself, it''s not your fault." Zheng Hongru had already heard from Liyang how they were forced to confess. Even with such a means, he underestimated the emperor of Da Qi.


    Mrs. Zheng felt relieved when she learned that Zheng Hongkuo was all right, and showed a relieved smile, and immediately asked fiercely: "Who caught us? Is it that despicable villain, or his running dog?"


    Seeing his mother going crazy again, Zheng Hongru felt sad. In order not to poke Mrs. Zheng''s scars, after they fled to Shu County, Zheng Hongru never let her know the news outside, even She didn''t even let her know about the change of dynasty.


    The despicable villain in Mrs. Zheng''s mouth is the emperor Liang who hanged himself.


    Zheng Hongkuo murmured twice, looked at his eldest brother, and said sternly: "Mother, those people you hated have long since died, and now Daliang has perished, and the current name of the country is Dalian. Qi, it is indeed people from the imperial court who arrest us, but not the people you hate."


    Mrs. Zheng couldn''t react for a while, her messy white hair was even more desolate, "What did you say? What do you mean?"


    "Mother, we don''t want to remind you of those past events, so we haven''t told you, Daliang has been subjugated for many years, and now it is Daqi, why did the people of the court arrest us, and I am not now It''s very clear, just wait and see." Zheng Hongru sighed, containing too many emotions.


    Mrs. Zheng slowly slid down the door of the cell, her eyes were full of tears, she seemed to cry softly, but in the end she couldn''t control it, hugging her legs and crying loudly, Gu Shuixiu was accompanied by Yang Zixuan Just as they walked in, they heard Madam Zheng''s cry, and the two followed the sound to find them.


    "Mrs. Zheng? No, maybe I should call you Mrs. Shangguan." Gu Shuixiu saw Mrs. Zheng with silver hair with steamed buns outside the cell and sighed in her heart. This Mrs. Zheng was the time of Liang Dynasty, who was with Emperor Liang. A childhood sweetheart, a young lady from the Shangguan family who grew up together, her fate is messed up, and her life is really ill-fated.


    Mrs. Zheng, who was in a sad mood, suddenly heard Shangguan''s son, and immediately raised her head, staring at the person in front of her, she was sure, she had never seen these two people, why did they know her ?


    The Zheng Hongru brothers also squinted at Gu Shuixiu and Yang Zixuan.


    Gu Shuixiu met Madam Zheng''s stunned expression, and smiled lightly, "I know who you are thinking about me, so it doesn''t matter if I tell you, this palace is the queen of Daqi, and this palace not only knows Your surname, you know your past, everything about you, and the shameful things that Emperor Liang did to the Zheng family.


    I am very sympathetic to what happened to the Zheng family, but today I am not here to tell you about these old things, but want to ask Mrs. Zheng something. "

 v6 Chapter 61： Mrs. Zheng solved the puzzle, Gu Shuixiu was shocked

    Mrs. Zheng met Gu Shuixiu''s bright eyes, a hint of doubt flashed in her eyes, she stood up with her body propped up, and slowly said, "What does the Empress want to ask?"


    "Ben Gong wants to know that after Mrs. Zheng returned to Jiankang with her husband, she was tricked into the palace by Emperor Liang, but Queen Wu helped you?" Gu Shuixiu stared straight at Mrs. Zheng , which made Madam Zheng even more puzzled.


    She didn''t understand what these past events had to do with the queen in front of her.


    "Why is the Empress so concerned about this matter?"


    Not only Mrs. Zheng didn¡¯t understand, but also Yang Zixuan. When Gu Shuixiu heard that they had arrested the Zheng family, she suddenly asked about Mrs. Zheng. To be honest, Yang Zixuan was right Mrs. Zheng didn''t know much about this, she only knew that she was the original wife of General Zheng Kui of the Liang Dynasty, and her surname was Shangguan. He had no choice but to accompany him. Now that he heard Gu Shuixiu''s question, he realized that Gu Shuixiu didn''t just come to see people.


    It just made him even more confused. This Mrs. Zheng is more than a dozen years older than Gu Shuixiu. It is reasonable to say that there is no intersection between the two. Now Gu Shuixiu is still Asked about the Zheng family accident, Yang Zixuan was really confused.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that they had doubts in their hearts, but she still had doubts herself, so she didn''t have time to explain their doubts.


    "You just need to tell Ben Gong what happened during the period when you entered the palace and escaped." Gu Shuixiu''s voice became colder.


    Mrs. Zheng was stunned for a while, and then said: "It''s the old lady who looks like, since the Queen Mother wants to know these things, I say...


    At that time, Emperor Liang imprisoned me in the harem, and forbid me to leave the palace for half a step. "


    Gu Shuixiu looked as expected and said solemnly, "Who knows how she helped you escape?"


    Mrs. Zheng frowned and wondered. Seeing the curiosity in Gu Shuixiu''s eyes, she said, "How can this kind of thing be publicized? Naturally, the fewer people know about it, the better. In fact, the emperor called me into the palace. Only three or four people knew about it. I entered the harem and was directly imprisoned, and no one else had seen me at all.


    Wu Queen would know that I was imprisoned or because she was in charge of the harem at that time, and Emperor Liang couldn¡¯t hide it from her. Counting the Wu Queen and her confidants, the number of people who knew that I entered the palace should not exceed ten people.


    The matter of helping me escape, only the witch queen and her confidants know. It is precisely because of this that after I successfully escaped, Liang Huang knew for the first time that the witch queen did it, and I also killed her. If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have been thrown into the cold palace by Emperor Liang. "


    Mrs. Zheng recalled for a moment, and said uncertainly: "I heard rumors that it was a murder of the children, but this is only a folk rumor. At that time, we had already fled far away, and dared not talk to the people who built health. Contact, and what I know is the rhetoric circulating among the people."


    Steady look.


    Yang Zixuan was taken aback and quickly supported him.


    Mrs. Zheng also looked puzzled, nodded and said truthfully: "The information we found from the back is so right, Liang Huang had arranged a corpse similar to mine. I sneaked in when the Zheng family was destroyed, and my escape and the corpse just concealed the fact that I was still alive. Except for Emperor Liang who knew that I was still alive, everyone else said that I had died together with my general. .


    After the incident, Emperor Liang secretly sent people to arrest me, we couldn''t, we had to flee to Shu County, which is far from Jiankang and borders Tuyuhun. In Tuyuhun, Emperor Liang would also have scruples in his actions. "


    What Mrs. Zheng said Gu Shuixiu couldn¡¯t listen anymore, deep shock and anxiety were hidden in her eyes, she remembered that when Dong Qinyan told her about Mrs. Zheng in the past, it was from the palace I heard about it from the old man, but what I heard from Mrs. Zheng''s mouth is completely different. There are no more than ten people who know that she enters and leaves the palace. Emperor Liang, Queen Wu and her confidants are already dead. , those old people from the previous dynasty left in the palace couldn''t be just these few.


    And she remembered that when the harem was reorganized at that time, she carefully read the information of those former palace people, which recorded where they used to be on duty, those people were insignificant little palace people , no one has ever served by Emperor Liang and Queen Wu.


    Combining this information, Gu Shuixiu had a terrifying thought in her heart. Together with this thought, she felt that her body seemed extremely cold, her eyes were murmuring to herself, and she ran out of the cell like crazy.


    Seeing her like this, Yang Zixuan was terrified, while Madam Zheng and others were completely stunned.


    They have absolutely no idea what''s going on.


    After Gu Shuixiu ran out of the cell, she walked quickly towards her yard, as if something was chasing her.


    Yang Zixuan was worried and had to report the matter to Dong Chenghu.


    Gu Shuixiu, who returned to the room, took a few sips of hot water to calm down, her eyes rolled a few times, and her chaotic thoughts began to quiet down.


    She remembered everything about Dong Qinyan from birth to growth, and recalled it carefully, and found that Dong Qinyan did not behave strangely at any stage. That was when Daqi was just established, and Dong Qinyan suddenly proposed to go to the cold palace. Those actions in the cold palace were very unusual. In addition, it was the means of interrogation. She said that she knew from the palace people in the previous dynasty.


    None of the courtiers of the dynasty were of high grade.


    In this way, those palace servants are just an excuse used by Dong Qinyan to fool them, but other than these, Dong Qinyan''s actions are the same, and they are still the same as before. I remember the bits and pieces of the past, saying that Dong Qinyan is a soul wearer just like her, she can''t believe it, if it is not a soul wear, it can only be a rebirth, a rebirth with the memory of the previous life.

 v6 Chapter 62： Gu Shuixiu figured it out, the death of Ximei

    No, until the moment when Dong Qinyan was born, it suddenly rained heavily. Shen Shikang said at that time that this child had an extraordinary destiny, and it was a sign of auspiciousness. She only regarded Shen Shikang and others as fascinated, and even rejected those statements. Come on, it''s her who is ignorant. It''s ridiculous.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu''s face looks much better, rebirth is always better than soul dressing, rebirth proves that her daughter has not changed from beginning to end, if soul wears, how will she face the present This Dong Qinyan.


    Gu Shuixiu calmed down a bit and then had a headache, and planned to go to lie down for a while, but there was Dong Chenghu''s anxious slap on the door outside, Gu Shuixiu suddenly remembered that she seemed to have forgotten Yang Zixuan just now, her The reaction at the moment probably frightened Yang Zixuan, so Dong Chenghu was recruited.


    Gu Shuixiu hurried to open the door and let Dong Chenghu in.


    "Shuixiu, what happened to you just now? Zixuan said that you were in a very wrong mood, but what''s wrong?" Dong Chenghu looked at Gu Shuixiu up and down, and found that she was just a little tired and her face worsened. , It seems that it is not as serious as Yang Zixuan said.


    Gu Shuixiu chuckled and shook her head, and said slowly, "I''m fine, it''s just that I couldn''t figure out something just now, and it''s all right now, you don''t have to worry, by the way, What are you going to do with those people?"


    Shu County is not only a little bit away from Jiankang. If these people are brought back to Jiankang, there will be too many variables on the road. If these people stay in Shu County, it will be a hidden danger. It is not a wise move to kill these people hastily until it is clear.


    Dong Chenghu rubbed his brows and breathed a sigh of relief: "We are just discussing this matter, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Me?" Gu Shuixiu pointed at herself, obviously puzzled by Dong Chenghu''s question, "You can decide these matters, and I can''t give you any good advice, but these people are now You can''t kill it yet."


    Dong Chenghu nodded, and the couple discussed it for a while before Dong Chenghu left.


    Mrs. Zheng, mother and son in the cell fell into deep silence. No matter how they thought about it, they could not figure out why Gu Shuixiu would react that way after hearing what Mrs. Zheng said.


    "Mother, do you think the emperor and the queen will kill us?" Zheng Hongkuo was the first to break the silence. He was not a person who was afraid of death, but he was not willing to die like this.


    Mrs. Zheng sighed: "Son, our lives were stolen, and we have lived for so long. It''s enough. Fortunately, they didn''t live with us. Our Zheng family still has children. The incense is not broken, and my mother is worthy of the ancestors of the Zheng family."


    Zheng Hongru''s face darkened when he heard the words, but there was no rebuttal.


    Seeing his reaction, Mrs. Zheng shook her head helplessly. His son was good in everything, but not at all. He followed his father''s infatuation, but it was a pity that the person he loved passed away early, even one after another. The children and half-daughter did not stay with Zheng Hongru. Unexpectedly, Zhuangzi''s first maid climbed on Zheng Hongru''s bed while he was drunk.


    Unexpectedly, the maid was pregnant with a child overnight. Mrs. Zheng cried with joy and said that heaven will not kill the Zheng family.


    The maid gave birth to a son who looked very similar to Zheng Hongru in October. Mrs. Zheng was overjoyed and planned to persuade Zheng Hongru to take their mother and son back.


    But when Zheng Hongru heard about this, he thought that he was sorry for the deceased lady, and sent someone to kill the maid secretly and sent the child away. Now Mrs. Zheng does not know her Where is the poor grandson, but people are still alive.


    At that time, she was still thinking about how to convince Zheng Hongru to bring the child back, but now she is very glad that the child is not on Zhuangzi, and not many people even know that this child exists, including Zheng Hongkuo.


    Zheng Hongkuo was shocked when he heard Mrs. Zheng''s words, and wanted to ask questions, but another wave came from outside the cell. Zheng Hongkuo quickly swallowed the words that came to his mouth, and stared at him with a good look.


    Dong Qi had the cell open, fed pills to Mrs. Zheng and took them all away.


    They didn''t know until they got out of the cell that the bandits in Yishanzhai were also taken out with them.


    Zheng Hongkuo was furious when he saw the people in Yishanzhai. If it weren''t for Ximei''s nympho, they wouldn''t have to be caught.


    At this time, Ximei, who was resented by Zheng Hongkuo, was looking at Yang Zixuan with obsession, resentment, and deep hidden hatred.


    Yang Zixuan naturally felt Ximei''s sight, but he didn''t care. In his opinion, the so-called worship is just a show, Ximei is not a virtuous woman, and to her What''s the big deal.


    But Ximei didn''t think so. Seeing that no one was stopping her, she slowly walked into Yang Zixuan and asked, "May I know who you are?"


    As soon as these words came out, all the prisoners turned their attention to the two of them. Yang Zixuan glanced at Ximei indifferently, and after a moment of silence, he said, "Yang Zixuan, the prince of Ningguo."


    "The Prince of Ningguo..." Ximei murmured several times, obviously unfamiliar with the identity of the Prince of Ningguo, and turned to look at her father.


    The head of Yishanzhai looked at Yang Zixuan in a complicated way and said: "I didn''t expect you to be the prince of Ningguo, the eldest son of Princess Duanhui, and the nephew of Emperor Daqi. Entering my Yi Shanzhai will be difficult for the prince."


    The big boss''s words were both sarcastic and emotional, but Ximei''s mind was blank. She was able to deceive herself before, but now, after hearing Yang Zixuan''s self-reporting her identity, she realized how naive she was.


    Xi Mei trembled and asked: "You are deliberately approaching me, deliberately being brought back to Yishanzhai, and deliberately marrying me, right? Your purpose is to arrest us. no?"


    Yang Zixuan was silent and did not open his mouth, as he answered Ximei''s questions.


    Unwillingness, resentment, and unrequited feelings were intertwined in her heart at this moment, and everything turned into hatred in the end.


    Seeing this, the big boss jumped on Ximei frantically and shouted hoarsely: "Girl...girl...why are you so stupid..."


    Yang Zixuan looked at Dong Qi disapprovingly, "You shouldn''t have killed her directly."


    "She just wanted to kill you." Dong Qi said a declarative sentence.

 v6 Chapter 63： Dong Qis persuasion, news from Dongjia Village

    Just now Ximei rushed towards him, but Ximei did not have any weapons on her body. If she really shot, Yang Zixuan would be very sure to avoid it, but Dong Qi used this pretext to directly attack him. When someone was killed, Yang Zixuan knew that Dong Qi would not be so impulsive, which means that Dong Qi was instructed by others, and only the emperor or the queen could instruct him.


    Yang Zixuan understood that it was because he and Ximei went to church, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were worried that this matter would affect his marriage, so Ximei had to die, but he always felt that he would kill people like this Yes, I feel very uncomfortable.


    Until Yang Zixuan walked far away, he could still hear the piercing cries of the big boss.


    There seems to be a deep sadness between heaven and earth.


    Dong Qi chased after him, saw the sadness in Yang Zixuan''s eyes, and joked: "What? You blame me for killing that woman? Or are you reluctant?"


    Dong Qi''s mouth was joking, but his eyes didn''t mean a joke at all.


    Yang Zixuan glanced at him, sighed deeply, but remained silent.


    Dong Qi said solemnly: "Zixuan, I know what you''re thinking, but don''t forget, those people in Yishanzhai bear the lives of countless innocent people, they are dead It''s not a pity, there is that woman, who is a slut. Her existence is a hindrance to your reputation. If she doesn''t die, neither the emperor nor the queen will be able to explain to your parents. This is the end of the matter. Anyway, that woman will sooner or later. They are all going to die, so if you kill her like this, you can leave a whole body for her, thinking about it like this, will you feel better?"


    It is Dong Yuanxu''s secret guard, not the officers and soldiers on the bright side. Those people are all skilled, and they are escorted by them. Presumably these people should be able to be transported to Jiankang safely.


    After Yang Zixuan learned about the situation, he did not intend to continue to ask about these matters. Now the mysterious forces in Shu County have also been dug up by them, and the rest is to thoroughly investigate whether officials such as the prefect and Zheng Hongru They have colluded, and once discovered, they will be immediately arrested and escorted back to Jiankang.


    Such a reorganization took another few months.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the midsummer time, and those things came to an end. Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu could finally breathe a sigh of relief and take a good look at the Dong family''s search for their roots.


    What''s going on with the Dong family?" When Dong Chenghu asked this, he seemed calm, but his heart was turbulent.


    Yang Zixuan felt helpless, and it was really hard for Dong Chenghu to ask him these things for half a year.


    "Your Majesty, this minister is actually not very clear. It was the minister who found some clues when tracing the Zheng family, but he is not sure that the Dong family is the Dong family you are looking for.


    Specifically, that place should be in Baishui County. Baishui County is located at the junction of the three kingdoms of Daqi, Tuyuhun and Dawei, so the population there is complex, and there are often people from the three countries walking around, especially It''s those businessmen.


    This Dongjia Village is on the outskirts of Baishui County, when the Great Wei sent troops to Daliang, Baishui County became a battlefield, many villagers were slaughtered overnight, and many people dragged The family and family fled everywhere, and of course, some people fought back.


    Dongjia Village was destroyed in that war. After the war, there were only a dozen villagers who survived. We don¡¯t know where the dozen or so people ended up going. Today, Dongjia Village has been settled in With the new villagers, it is no longer called Dongjia Village, but renamed Hequ Village. "


    Dong Chenghu frowned and said with some disappointment: "It''s just the news, it doesn''t explain what to say, there are many Dongjia Villages in Daqi, and the Dongjia Village you mentioned has become history, How do you ask me to trace the origin?"


    Yang Zixuan said calmly: "Your Majesty, when I first arrived at the southwestern border, in order to understand the situation in the southwest, I went to the geography to find out these materials, why I think this Dongjia Village is yours The Dongjia Village I was looking for was only because the minister looked at the county annals at the county office, and there was information on the villagers of Dongjia Village. The minister saw the name of his grandfather, Dong Yitao, whose birthday was almost the same as that of his grandfather.


    There are very few people, and they have never even heard of a village called Dongjia Village in Baishui County.


    The minister could not, so he had to give up the investigation from Baishui County, but the minister remembered that Grandpa Qin said that his grandfather was a soldier before, and he went to Yongjia County after retiring. After checking the recruitment roster of Baishui County, the minister found Dong Yitao''s name, which recorded Dong Yitao''s household registration, which was Dongjia Village in Baishui County.


    Afterwards, the minister checked the roster of retired soldiers, which also contained Dong Yitao, indicating that Dong Yitao did not die in battle, but survived. According to some names provided on the roster, the minister sent someone to inquire. Soldiers who were recruited at the same time as Dong Yitao were only investigating people and things so long ago, which required not only human and material resources, but also time.


    As of now, I have not received any useful information from the people below, so please wait patiently. Once there is news, I will report it as soon as possible. "


    Although he said that, Yang Zixuan already had seven or eight points of certainty in his heart.


    Dong Chenghu listened to his words, and his heart that had been quiet revived, he looked at Gu Shuixiu excitedly, and said with great joy: "Okay! You have done a good job in this matter, then I will be patient here. Waiting for your good news! If this thing is done, you can go directly to Jiankang and tell your mother and the others the good news by the way, so that they will be happy too."


    Speaking of the matter of Hui Jiankang, Yang Zixuan''s expression froze. He originally hid in Shu County to avoid some people and some things, and now Dong Chenghu actually let him go back, how is it possible?


    "Your Majesty, can we discuss the matter of going back later? I just want to concentrate on investigating the Dongjia Village and find the origin of Dong''s family for the Emperor."


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t deny it, looked at Yang Zixuan deeply, and nodded in response after a while.


    When Yang Zixuan left, Dong Chenghu sighed: "It seems that this child hasn''t really let go."

 v6 Chapter 64： This is the matter, rush to Baishui County

    Gu Shuixiu shook her head helplessly, "The word love hurts the most, and it can heal a person the most, but unfortunately this child is too obsessed, he can''t see through, we can''t force him, now I just hope he can figure it out soon.¡±


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu sincerely hope that Yang Zixuan can find the other half who truly loves him and be together happily.


    Yang Zixuan came out of Dong Chenghu''s study, then he breathed a sigh of relief, thinking about Hui Jiankang with a headache, he already knew that Dong Qinyan gave birth to a daughter is a matter, logically he should let go However, he still couldn''t face Dong Qinyan calmly, so he went back like this, he always felt that it was better not to leave Jiankang at the beginning.


    Two months later, Yang Zixuan finally received useful news, and excitedly told Dong Chenghu the news, and the group packed up and started to rush to Baishui County.


    General Qian almost burst into tears when he heard that the Empress, Yang Zixuan and others were going to Baishui County. It''s hard for him.


    August was cool, and when the breeze was just right and the sun was not dry, the group of people felt very comfortable on the road. Dong Qi rode his horse, looked back at the carriage, and secretly caught up with Yang Zixuan , tentatively asked: "Zixuan, what good news did you find on your side? Why do I feel that the emperor has been a little too excited these days, as if he wanted to fly to Baishui County immediately."


    Yang Zixuan thought, this is not a secret, so he lowered his voice: "The people I sent out found that Dongjia Village in Baishui County is the emperor''s hometown, this time it is well-founded, the emperor Having received those materials, I can''t wait to go to Baishui County to find out."


    Dong Qi asked in shock: "Doesn''t that mean that the emperor still has relatives in his hometown?"


    Yang Zixuan shook his head sadly, and said in his accent: "They are all dead, I don''t know if there are any alive, the emperor just went to see..."


    Dong Qi frowned. It took him a long time to understand Yang Zixuan''s meaning, and he couldn''t help but worry, but what he was worried about was the safety of Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu. At the meeting there, there are all three religions and nine streams, but it is really chaotic, and there are many potential dangers. They brought out very few people this time, and Dong Qi always felt very uneasy in his heart.


    However, despite his worries, they slowly approached Whitewater.


    After entering Baishui County, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu finally realized the peculiarity of this place. There are many people on the street wearing fancy clothes. They say they are fancy clothes, but they are actually wearing special clothes with obvious signs. The clothing seems to belong to a certain tribe or a certain village, and some people wear some hanging ornaments from the Great Wei Liu, in short, there are all kinds of people.


    What surprised Dong Chenghu even more was that there were people on the street who were leading a large group of sheep to sell goat milk, and some people bought mutton and slaughtered them on the spot. It''s not surprising to see that the owner of the farm is wearing a herdsman''s clothes, which is another kind of style.


    What''s more, Gu Shuixiu actually saw a camel. This kind of animal is hard to see once in the 21st century, and someone actually rode on the street in an upright manner.


    Gu Shuixiu pointed at the group of men and horses riding camels and exclaimed, "How do they ride that thing?"


    Yang Zixuan had a deeper understanding of the situation in the southwest. Hearing Gu Shuixiu¡¯s exclamation, he rode his horse to the side of the carriage and explained: ¡°Auntie, that thing is called a camel, because the Tuyuhun earth boundary There are many deserts inside, and this camel came from Tuyuhun, usually only rich people can buy it, and it is also a status symbol in Baishui County.¡±


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu had explained to Yang Zixuan before that they could no longer call them emperor and queen after entering Baishui County. Yang Zixuan had to call them uncle and auntie, while Dong Qi and others called them master and wife.


    Dong Chenghu watched Gu Shuixiu and kept staring at the camels, thinking that Gu Shuixiu liked camels, so he said, "We''ll buy two for you to ride later."


    Gu Shuixiu reacted and said, "What am I going to do with a camel? I just thought that this camel was so tall, I was a little surprised when I saw it for the first time, don''t do it. That stupid thing."


    Dong Chenghu failed to be praised by Gu Shuixiu, but was told by her, he couldn''t help smirking and touching his nose.


    Yang Zixuan pretended not to hear or see, so as not to be looked down upon.


    The group walked through the Fucheng in Baishui County and deliberately went around the Fucheng before finding a slightly more reliable inn to stay in.


    The shopkeeper of the inn looked at Dong Chenghu and his party, although they were low-key, but they were very talkative. At a glance, they could see that they were not ordinary. They came forward to serve in person. They were thoughtful and flattering. It looks like a human being.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the shopkeeper with admiration, while Dong Chenghu and Yang Zixuan were somewhat disgusted by the shopkeeper. .


    "Don''t you think this shopkeeper is a talented person? Look, if this person is recruited to the shop, especially the kind of money bank casino, if there is such a person, it must be safe and sound, and there will be no disturbance. Can''t get up."


    "I mean, such a person can be considered a talent in some occasions, isn''t it? And don''t forget, this shopkeeper is old, and this inn is also some years old , he must be more familiar with things in this area than anyone else, isn''t this kind of person exactly the person we need to find?"


    After being reminded by Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu remembered that they really needed a companion who was familiar with Baishui County.


    "Zixuan, go and call the shopkeeper right now. Let''s spend more money and let him travel with us during this time."


    Yang Zixuan immediately went out to find the shopkeeper.


    Gu Shuixiu then continued: "Not only the shopkeepers, we also need to visit more older, native-born locals, and try to find out the past of Dongjia Village from their mouths. It would be better to find those who survived before Dongjia Village."


    This is also what Dong Chenghu hopes, but he doesn''t dare to think about it deeply. He is afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    The people in the room did not know that Yang Zixuan, who went out to find the shopkeeper, was in trouble.


    Yang Zixuan just went to the lobby on the first floor of the inn to look for the shopkeeper. At this time, it was almost noon. There were many guests sitting in the lobby on the first floor of the inn. quarrel.

 v6 Chapter 65： The hero saves beauty, so similar to her

    Yang Zixuan is not a person who likes to meddle in his own business, but out of the corner of his eye he saw a woman who was struggling desperately by a young man''s wrist, suddenly unable to move her legs, and froze in place.


    It wasn''t until he saw that the girl was knocked to the ground for resisting and biting the son. Lying on the ground, he still didn''t relieve his hatred, and punched the man several times.


    In the end, the shopkeeper rushed over, for fear of making a mess of people, stepped forward to persuade him, and saved the life of the young master.


    The diners around were too frightened to step forward, not because they were afraid of Yang Zixuan''s fist, but because they were afraid of the motionless brother lying on the ground.


    That Shan family is a tyrant in Baishui County, and they dare to challenge the prefect directly. In this area of ??Baishui County, no one can offend this single family. You should run away quickly. If someone from the single family arrives, you will be in trouble. It''s gone!"


    Although the shopkeeper was annoyed that Yang Zixuan took such a heavy hand, he still couldn''t see him being taken away by the single family, so he had to persuade.


    Yang Zixuan had naturally heard of this Shan family when he was investigating Baishui County earlier, and he also knew a little about the Shan family, but he didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence today, and he just shot someone to be a Shan family, or The eldest young master of the Shan family, should we say that he is lucky, or that he is unlucky?


    No one in Baishui County dares to offend them, if you make the eldest son of the Shan family like this, the people of the Shan family will never give up."


    Yang Zixuan was awakened by the girl''s voice, and then he came back to his senses, stared at the girl for a while, and then slowly said: "It''s okay, it''s just a scum, hit hit."


    "Zixuan, why have you been out for so long? The old man and his wife have been waiting. Huh? The girl and the person lying on the ground teased playfully.


    After he saw the appearance of the girl beside Yang Zixuan, he took a deep breath and almost collapsed.


    I also asked the girl to talk to me downstairs, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the same as this scumbag, I just want to ask the girl some questions.¡±


    Yang Zixuan saw the defense in the girl''s eyes and explained it gently, and the girl hesitantly followed Yang Zixuan upstairs.


    The remaining shopkeeper stomped his feet anxiously.


    Yang Zixuan went up to the second floor and then said to Dong Qi: "This person is the eldest son of the Shan family, the Shan family is considered a local tyrant in Baishui County, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble , you go and tell the resident general, and if someone comes to make trouble later, let the resident general directly arrest them all, and I will report to the old man and his wife."


    "Sure, then I''ll go now."


    After running rampant for so long, how could I listen to the tone of the two people and didn''t pay attention to the single family at all, what identities are these people?


    The girl followed Yang Zixuan to the guest room where Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were temporarily staying.


    Dong Chenghu was about to speak, but when he saw the girl beside Yang Zixuan, he immediately fell silent.


    Gu Shuixiu stood up in shock, quickly approached the girl, looked up and down for a while, and said incredulously, "This is too similar! It is too similar!"


    "No, it''s not right, it doesn''t look like it, it just looks like it at first glance." Dong Chenghu followed and said in surprise.


    At this moment, Gu Shuixiu also noticed the problem, and nodded in agreement, "It''s just that the eyebrows and eyes are very similar at first glance, but after looking at it for a while, it seems to be different."


    Only then did Gu Shuixiu realize that they had lost their way, and hurriedly pulled Dong Chenghu''s sleeves and sat back to his seat.


    Gu Shuixiu asked softly, "This girl, I don''t know what to call her?"


    The girl timidly looked at Gu Shuixiu and found that there was no malice in her eyes, so she hesitated and said, "My name is Yuan Yuqing."


    "The last name is Yuan?" Gu Shuixiu muttered in disappointment, Dong Chenghu and Yang Zixuan were in the same mood as Gu Shuixiu.


    They really can''t think of how this girl looks so similar to Dong Qinyan, and it''s not to say how similar the two are. From certain angles, her eyebrows and eyes are exactly the same as Dong Qinyan''s.


    But people are similar, maybe they just happened to meet. Thinking of this, Gu Shuixiu and the others were relieved.


    Yuan Yuqing stood beside Yang Zixuan uneasily, neither walking nor not walking, standing like this all the time made her even more uneasy.


    Yang Zixuan suddenly asked: "Why did Miss Yuan recruit those people just now? If you didn''t meet me today, what would you do if the scum from the single family was entangled with you?"


    Yuan Yuqing waved her hands in panic and explained: "I play the piano in the inn for a living, and the shopkeeper specially made a place for me across the screen. As long as I play the piano in the screen, It''s alright, who knew that the eldest son of Shan suddenly broke in today, and when he saw me, he said he wanted to take me as a concubine.


    I didn''t follow, they dragged me out, and when I was struggling, I bit the eldest son, he was so mad that he knocked me to the ground, and then the son came, I didn''t mean it provoke them. "


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu finally understood, they looked at each other and looked at Yang Zixuan, "Who is this eldest son?"


    Yang Zixuan recounted the situation of the Shan family, and Dong Chenghu immediately became angry, "It''s really the sky is high and the emperor is far away! It seems that this single family is the local emperor of Baishui County. If it wasn''t for Baishui County, I would ...I didn''t know the prefect and the resident general were so incompetent!"


    "Uncle, maybe there are other problems here that are different. Baishui County is different from other states and counties. There are large and small forces here, and there are people from Dawei and Tuyuhun. , that the single family can dominate one side in Baishui County, there must be something special about him, the nephew has already sent someone to investigate, and this time I beat up the people from the single family, people who want to come to the single family will definitely not It will be good to let it go.¡±

 v6 Chapter 66： Yuan Yuqings life experience, single family killed

    Let him ignore it like this. Now that things have been done, Yang Zixuan doesn''t regret it, but he just finds it troublesome.


    Dong Chenghu doesn''t think there is any problem with Yang Zixuan''s move. With his temperament, if he encounters such a thing, he will help him out of injustice, but they can''t expose their identities in Baishui County. Not so smooth.


    Gu Shuixiu kept looking at Yuan Yuqing when Yang Zixuan and Dong Chenghu were talking, and when Yang Zixuan finished speaking, she asked Yuan Yuqing, "Is Miss Yuan a native of Baishui County?"


    Yuan Yuqing nodded obediently, and said, "My home is in Zhafeng Au, not far from the city of Baishui County, which is close to the grassland. Almost every household in our village relies on herding for a living. My family also raised a lot of lambs and calves, but since my grandfather fell ill, our family¡¯s lambs and calves have all been sold to give him money for medical treatment. Now our family is almost out of business, so I have to come out to sell art to make a living.¡±


    "This Baishui County is really outstanding, there should be a lot of girls like this girl who can sing and sing?" Gu Shuixiu''s words seemed to be praising the girls in Baishui County, but in fact he questioned Yuan Yuqing Life experience, a girl from ordinary or even poor background, how could she have these talents.


    Yuan Yuqing was not stupid, she was stunned for a moment and then reacted, and said uneasily: "A lot of girls in Baishui County can really sing, and they can hum a song casually, but the skill of playing the piano is very good. Not everyone knows how to play the piano, but my grandfather taught me how to play the piano. I heard from my grandmother that my grandfather was a scholar when he was young, he taught in a private school, and then he went home to herd sheep for no apparent reason.¡±


    Gu Shuixiu and the three were dumbfounded. Teaching is very different from herding sheep. It seems that the old man of the Yuan family is also a storyteller. .


    Only seeing Yuan Yuqing''s ignorance, Gu Shuixiu also gave up the question.


    Dong Chenghu thought of something, and suddenly said: "By the way, since Miss Yuan is a native of Baishui County, I heard that there used to be a Dong''s village in Baishui County, not far outside the city. "


    Dong Chenghu is just a dead horse as a living horse doctor. When he asked such a casual question, he didn''t expect Yuan Yuqing''s reaction to be so big, she saw her back straight in shock and looked at Dong Chenghu in astonishment , "How do you know Dongjia Village? Listening to your accent, you don''t look like locals."


    In fact, Yuan Yuqing knew from the beginning that Dong Chenghu and the others were not locals. If the locals did not know the Shan family, they dared to directly conflict with the Shan family, but at this moment Dong Chenghu actually asked After Dongjia Village, this Dongjia Village has long since become the history of Baishui County. If it weren''t for the elderly here in Baishui County, it would be impossible to know about this village, so Yuan Yuqing was so shocked.


    Seeing Yuan Yuqing''s reaction, Dong Chenghu and the three knew that she must know Dongjia Village, the three were overjoyed, Dong Chenghu quickly asked: "Miss Yuan, we went to Baishui County to find this Dongjia Village. , For the sake of helping the girl, can the girl tell us the situation in Dongjia Village?"


    Yuan Yuqing heard the words, and it was difficult to ride a tiger for a while, why is it: "I am afraid that I will disappoint you not because I don''t say it, but the Dongjia Village you are looking for has long been gone, decades. The previous turmoil caused Dongjia Village to be wiped out overnight, and those who survived did not know where they fled. Today''s Dongjia Village has been renamed Hequ Village. The villagers in it all moved in later. Knowing this, the rest is unclear.¡±


    Yuan Yuqing saw the deep disappointment on the faces of Dong Chenghu and the three of them. Looking at your kindness for saving me, I will take you to my house, my grandma came from Dongjia Village, maybe she can help you."


    When Dong Chenghu heard the words, he stood up excitedly and praised Yang Zixuan loudly. If it wasn''t for Yang Zixuan''s nosy business, they wouldn''t have met Yuan Yuqing, let alone know such important news.


    As soon as he left, Dong Chenghu immediately called everyone to leave the city, but before they left, the single family had already arrived at the inn.


    The diners who were watching before have fled in all directions, and the single family surrounded the inn, and the situation downstairs was about to explode.


    & nbsp; I can''t resist it, and I ask all the guests to quickly think of a way..."


    Yang Zixuan hurriedly left with a cold face with his two subordinates. The shopkeeper was worried about the situation below and hurriedly chased after him.


    Yuan Yuqing did not follow, nor did she follow, and said anxiously: "The single family will definitely not give up. At this time, it is because of me, what should I do?"


    & nbsp; I can''t get past this hurdle in my heart.


    Gu Shuixiu saw her entanglement, smiled softly and reassured: "Don''t worry, Miss Yuan, those people can''t help Zixuan, although Miss Yuan sits calmly, wait a while for Zixuan and the others Let''s go when things settle down."


    "Master, keeping the single family is also a scourge. It is better to take advantage of this opportunity to directly destroy the single family, and save endless troubles." Gu Shuixiu said calmly to Dong Chenghu, in that tone It was as casual as they were discussing whether the food was good or not, and Yuan Yuqing was stunned.


    Yang Zixuan just appeared downstairs. Before waiting for the people from the single family to finish their harsh words, they started directly. The other party came to thirty or forty people, and they were all killed by Yang Zixuan and the three of them. Wrong, to kill, not to bring down.


    This move directly stunned the inn''s shopkeeper and others to the ground. He has been operating this inn for so many years, and has never had so many people die. More importantly, these are all single family.


    Thirty or forty people died like this, and the blood in the inn was like a river, but Yang Zixuan and the three didn''t even blink, they just stood on the pile of corpses and waited quietly.


    The shopkeeper looked at Yang Zixuan as if he was a demon from hell. He would never have imagined that a person who was just as gentle as jade could suddenly become a Shura?

 v6 Chapter 67： Together, the officers and soldiers arrive

    The inn''s second and the errand were so frightened that they fainted, and those who didn''t know thought they were also killed.


    The head of the single family waited for a long time and did not see those people bring the culprit back. He knew that something had happened, and immediately reported to the master of the single family. The master ordered the master to bring fifty or sixty people to the section chief to arrest people , The mighty man was walking on the street with the guy, and the battle was bigger than the officers and soldiers.


    The prefect also received the news and sent dozens of yamen to rush over, just in time to bump into the head of the single family.


    , changed his arrogant arrogance in the past, and went up to greet him flatteringly: "Isn''t this Tian Steward? Why bother you to go out in person for such a trivial matter?"


    Tian Shun''s nostrils turned to the sky, and he snorted dissatisfiedly: "If you are more active, I don''t have to go out in person! Those people are full of wine and money, and more than 30 people can''t handle two or three people! Useless things. "


    Tian Shun didn''t know that the people he sent out had all been killed, and thought they just couldn''t beat them.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Tian is right. With us here, Mr. Tian can rest assured. We will definitely arrest all those gangsters and never let one go! Including the eldest young master. The girl in the room must be sent to the house to make amends for the eldest young master!" He Wei''s flattery row made Manager Tian feel at ease, and it was a lot more pleasing to the eye to see him.


    He Wei, in order to be complacent, joined the two teams and walked to the inn arrogantly, only to see corpses everywhere in the inn, especially the corpses were still standing steadily Three people, the blood and blood all show that these people were killed by the three of them.


    He Wei''s face turned pale and then turned blue. He would never have imagined that these people would dare to kill three or three people from the single family. This is a human being! Not chickens and ducks, not cats and dogs, or in Fucheng, more than 30 single family members were killed like this!


    These people are too arrogant, and they don''t take the government seriously!


    When He Wei was stunned, Tian Shun was already furious and said to his subordinates viciously: "Go! Kill them all, I want them to die without a whole body!"


    With He Wei''s order, more than fifty people rushed in frantically. These fifty or so people were just ordinary guards, how could they compare with Yang Zixuan and the others? I saw that Yang Zixuan and the three of them killed people like killing chickens. A single knife would cost a life. At this time, they both had weapons in their hands. After a few back and forth, half of the guards of the single family were already dead.


    , there will be endless troubles!


    Thinking about this, Tian Shun looked at He Wei, who was inactive next to him, and said sullenly: "He Tou, you didn''t say that these people are handed over to you to ensure that they will be submissive. Posted, now you have seen it, they are blatantly committing murder in broad daylight, are you sure you want to sit still?"


    He Wei heard the threat in Tian Shun''s words, swallowed his saliva, looked at the three people on the field in fear, and then looked at Tian Shun next to him, his heart swayed, Commanded to his subordinates: "Go!"


    With the addition of officers and soldiers, Yang Zixuan and the others were obviously held back. Because they didn''t want to kill people in the government, Yang Zixuan couldn''t see how it would go on like this, and confronted the two subordinates beside him. Looking at it, the three suddenly jumped to the second floor.


    When the people below wanted to catch up, a dozen smoke bombs exploded in the air.


    Before Tian Shun and He Wei fainted, they cursed Yang Zixuan''s three ancestors for the eighteenth generation, and they killed them. Really capsized in the gutter.


    The shopkeeper of the inn also fell with these people.


    After the smoke dissipated, Yang Zixuan and the three men jumped down to check one by one, and found that everyone fell down, and the three of them were not idle, they tied all the living people, even the innkeeper Several people are no exception.


    After doing this, Yang Zixuan went up to report to Dong Chenghu.


    Several people followed to the first floor downstairs. Yuan Yuqing saw the mountains of corpses and another mountain of people who were **** and motionless, so terrified that his teeth were chattering. She felt that her feet were soft, and she fell to the ground. If there were not handrails by her side, she would definitely be embarrassed.


    Gu Shuixiu gave her a hand with understanding, and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, they are all damned people, and they are all subdued, so they won''t do anything to you."


    Yuan Yuqing saw Gu Shuixiu''s calm face, she didn''t put these corpses or these people in her eyes at all, she was full of admiration in her heart, and when she looked at her own gaffe, she couldn''t help blushing, and quickly Forced to stand up.


    Yang Zixuan explained: "Master, these yamen arrived together with the people from the Shan family. It seems that they are only the leaders of the single family. The leader of the single family just said a few words. Don''t ask a question, we will rush up with them to arrest us, the attitude of these yamen also reflects the attitude of the prefect, it seems that the prefect is in line with the Shan family, no wonder the Shan family can walk sideways in Baishui County."


    Dong Chenghu walked around the lobby with a sullen face, and then slowly said: "If there is collusion between the single family and the prefect, we will find out, if there is collusion, the prefect will directly arrest it. "


    The group stopped outside the inn for a while, and there was a uniform sound of golden iron horses in the distance. The sound came from far to near, and soon appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    The leader headed by Dong Qi is officially Dong Qi, and a person next to Dong Qi is wearing a silver armor, dismounts neatly a few feet away from Dong Chenghu, and walks towards Dong Chenghu in three or two steps, kneeling respectfully salute.


    Don''t wait for him to say anything, Dong Chenghu has already said: "Okay, you don''t need to be polite when you go out, don''t say anything, I just learned today that there are such powerful people in Baishui County, Even the prefect has to give them three points, which is really scary. General Luo, I know your loyalty, but I don''t know if you know anything about it?"


    Luo Qing lowered his head in fear, facing Dong Chenghu''s question, he replied nervously: "I have received rumors, but because the situation in Baishui County is more complicated, and the prefect''s actions are very Concealed, the minister has no manpower to investigate the matter, and he is worried that there is no evidence, so he dare not report it, so..."

 v6 Chapter 68： Luo Qing, copy home

    The most afraid of the sudden quietness of the air, Dong Chenghu said nothing, Luo Qing was not sure, even more panic, almost buried his head in the ground.


    Yuan Yuqing looked at the battle in front of her in astonishment. She knew that the identities of these officers and soldiers were definitely not ordinary, especially the general in front of him, who was absolutely right in Baishui County. Speaking of which, the man in front of him was so respectful to Dong Chenghu.


    Yuan Yuqing did not dare to think deeply about who could make the general of Baishui County fear.


    Gu Shuixiu felt Dong Chenghu''s anger, walked to Dong Chenghu''s side, held his hand, and then said: "General Luo, get up, I hope you can answer the questions you just asked. Give us a satisfactory explanation, the most important thing now is to deal with these people in the inn, the master and Mrs. Ben mean severe punishment, what do you think?"


    Luo Qing immediately said loudly: "Everything follows the orders of the master and the wife."


    "Very good! This lady has ordered you to go to a single house to raid the house now, no matter whether the master or the servant, all are imprisoned and awaited. As for the prefect, the master will give you an order, take the order, put All those people in the prefectural government have been arrested, if you know who they have in the party, they will all be arrested together, and we will make a decision after our trial."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, Dong Chenghu still said nothing.


    Looking at Dong Chenghu''s attitude, Luo Qing knew that he acquiesced to Gu Shuixiu''s approach and respectfully responded.


    He took Dong Chenghu''s warrant and led a large number of people to Shanjia to raid the house.


    Yang Zixuan was not at ease, and automatically ordered: "Uncle, General Luo and I will go to Shan''s house together. As for Dong Qi, let him and others go to arrest the prefect, and uncle and aunt go back to the room first. Rest and wait for the good news I''m waiting for."


    "Go, be careful." Dong Chenghu said warmly.


    When she turned around, she glared at Luo Qing, the warning in her eyes was clear, and Luo Qing''s heart almost jumped to the throat.


    I thought that this time I had to do the emperor''s order beautifully, or the emperor would definitely not let him go.


    Luo Qing was bitter, seeing how pitiful his eyes were.


    Yang Zixuan didn''t have time to wait for him to be sad, and said bluntly: "General Luo, please order, let''s act immediately."


    Luo Qing reacted, and quickly ordered people to set off, and at the same time let people go to the military camp to mobilize people to come to support.


    Dong Chenghu and the others didn''t know that the reason why Luo Qing dared not move the single family was because the power behind the single family was not simple. He once suspected that there was a shadow of Dawei or Tuyuhun behind the single family. There is no clue at all, coupled with the relationship between the Shan family and the prefect, the prefect protects the Shan family, and he has no evidence that he can directly deal with the Shan family.


    This time, the single family was also unlucky, and they directly offended the emperor. With the emperor''s order, the prefect could not escape, let alone the single family. What he was worried about was that the people behind the single family If the forces know that the single family has an accident, will they help? If that force takes action, they must take precautions in advance.


    Yang Zixuan didn''t have as many concerns as Luo Qing. He was only thinking about how to uproot the nasty tumor of the Shan family.


    The group rushed to the Shan Mansion, the soldiers surrounded the Shan Mansion, Luo Qing and Yang Zixuan went straight to knock on the door, and the door of the Shan Mansion opened after a while, and a few people walked out from the inside. A man dressed in silk and satin.


    Those people looked at Luo Qing and others, and immediately someone recognized Luo Qing''s identity, smiled and greeted: "I have seen General Luo, I don''t know why General Luo came here this time. ?"


    If it used to be, Luo Qing would not say anything if he was dissatisfied, but today is different, Luo Qing did not even answer, waved at the soldiers behind him, and sneered: "Brothers, come on! Grab it, if you resist..."


    Luo Qing was speechless for a while, looked at Yang Zixuan, Yang Zixuan said in a low expression: "If there is resistance, kill it!"


    The man from the Shan family was shocked and pointed at Luo Qing with a stunned expression. He never imagined that Luo Qing would dare to treat the Shan family like this!


    "General Luo! I respect you as the resident general of Baishui County, but you can''t do this to our Shan family for no reason! Could it be that General Luo thinks my Dan family is so easy to bully?" He shouted angrily, without giving Luo Qing any face.


    From this, you can see how arrogant the single family is, and even the resident general doesn''t take it seriously.


    Luo Qing looked at the person in front of him with pity, and said with a light smile: "I don''t have to worry about it. After today, there will be no single family in Baishui County. This general assures you that you There is absolutely no chance of turning over!"


    Looking at the calm and sneer in Luo Qing''s eyes, the people in the Shan family realized the seriousness of the problem. Someone shouted at the mansion, and many guards rushed out at once. Yang Zixuan didn''t want to waste time on On these guards, the storm pear flower needles were directly sacrificed, and when they were sent out, a large piece fell down, but after a while, the guards who came over had all been taken care of.


    To avoid too many dreams, Yang Zixuan ordered people to immediately rush into the Shan Mansion to arrest people.


    The man controlled by Luo Qing gnashed his teeth and waited for Yang Zixuan. Originally, he wanted those guards to delay time so that the masters had time to escape, but now the plan is all beaten by this hateful person messed up.


    When the soldiers escorted the old and young of the Shan family out of the Shan mansion, the man''s heart sank to the bottom in an instant, especially when he saw that the owner of the single family was also arrested, he felt that it was dark in front of him, and there was only one left. deep despair.


    At this moment, he realized what Luo Qing just said, and who was it? Who is going to deal with their single family? Even a resident general in Luo Qing dared not do anything to them. Who has such power?


    Between the lightning and flint, he realized that the relationship between the prefect and their single family was not normal, and prayed that the prefect could come to rescue them, even if it could not save them, it would be good for them to delay for some time.


    To his disappointment, the prefect was not seen until everyone was taken away.


    Imagine how precious the identity of the person who caught them was!


    Dong Chenghu stood on the high platform and looked at the large group of people who were caught from below, Wu Yangyang''s head could not be counted.


    One of them caught his attention, this man was yelling in the crowd, not paying any attention to the people in the barracks, "Do you know who I am?"

 v6 Chapter 69： Hu Guoliang, who is not clear about the situation, bargains for a price

    Luo Qing naturally heard the man''s shout, asked Dong Chenghu for instructions, and walked in front of the man himself, looking down at him like a clown jumping beams.


    The man naturally saw Luo Qing and was so angry that he was speechless, and after a while he scolded: "The surname is Luo, do you want to rebel! If you don''t want to die, let us go quickly !"


    Luo Qing took out his ears, and said slowly impatiently: "I said Hu Guoliang, you can also worry about it, what is this shouting for? I''m afraid others won''t know that you are in Baishui. The county is doing a good job? Or are you afraid that others will not know that you are covering the sky in Baishui County? You must know who took the lead in arresting you just now, what''s the point of arguing with me here?"


    Hu Guoliang naturally knew that the person who just took the lead in arresting him was not Luo Qing. If he knew it was Luo Qing, he would have started to resist violently from his own home, because he had never seen Dong Qi, Qiyi''s imposing appearance made him feel uneasy, and then he was caught here inexplicably.


    When he reacted and wanted to resist, he found out that everyone in the Shan family was also arrested with him, and only after the instigation and bewitched by the Shan family would Hu Guoliang come out.


    Now being reminded by Luo Qing, Hu Guoliang had a bad premonition in his heart, and asked with a sullen face, "Who? Who caught us!"


    Luo Qing showed his big white teeth to Hu Guoliang, laughed madly, and then pointed to the sky cautiously, but Hu Guoliang understood in an instant that he didn''t dare to say it.


    Originally, he was just guessing, but now that Luo Qing is confident and cautious, there is nothing he doesn''t understand.


    Hu Guoliang laughed, and suddenly burst into tears.


    The single family who watched silently on the side saw this, and their expressions changed. They originally thought that with the prefect taking the lead, they could still be saved. Count on.


    Patriarch Shan gritted his teeth and said to Luo Qing: "General Luo, we know some secrets. If we tell you the secrets, can we keep my Shan family safe?"


    "Patriarch Shan! Do you think I''m stupid, or you are too shrewd, look at the people above! Are you qualified to negotiate terms with us in your current situation? If you cooperate obediently, Maybe there is a possibility of lenient treatment, if you want to use this as a bargaining chip to negotiate conditions with us, hum..." Russell made a gesture of wiping his neck, and warned in the ear of Shan''s head: "I promise, the people above will let us You are better off dead! No one can save you, can''t save you!"


    Patriarch Shan''s face turned from blue to white, his pupils shrank, and he was caught in the battle between heaven and man.


    Russell saw that they were all quiet, and went back to report to Dong Chenghu with satisfaction.


    When everyone was put in the cell, Dong Chenghu had the intention to sit down and listen to Luo Qing''s explanation.


    Luo Qing looked at Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu, and Yang Zixuan in the room, their backs were wet with cold sweat.


    In front of them, I didn''t dare to hide it at all, and honestly explained: "Emperor, in fact, the minister knows a little about the Shan family. Collusion, this minister also sent people to investigate for a long time, but there is no evidence at all.


    Without direct evidence, the minister could not mobilize his troops to do anything to the Shan family or Hu Guoliang, and could only keep secretly investigating.


    Dare to shoot at them at will, but also worried about causing panic among the people. At that time, there is no evidence, and there is no way to explain it to anyone. "


    Speaking of which, Luo Qing is also unlucky. In addition to these reasons, Dawei also crosses the border from time to time to rob them of their things. His main energy is used to deal with these things. How can there be such a thought to take into account the single family who can''t find evidence.


    Of course, he privately thought that no matter how bold the prefect was, he should not dare to do anything to collude with Dawei or Tuyuhun, so he turned a blind eye, and everyone lived in peace with each other .


    Yang Zixuan knew a little about Luo Qing''s situation, so he came forward and interceded for him: "Uncle, there are often Dawei or Tuyuhun refugees in Baishui County, or let robbers cross the border to rob people, and the officers and soldiers stationed there I usually deal with these things, and I have no time to spare, so it is understandable that General Luo can''t take care of the Shan family''s affairs, and I also ask my uncle to forgive him once for the sake of General Luo''s merit this time."


    Dong Chenghu is actually not angry anymore, Yang Zixuan''s words just gave him a step down, Dong Chenghu followed Yang Zixuan''s words and said: "In this case, I will give you another chance, I hope General Luo next time Don''t make such mistakes again. The single family dares not to take you, the resident general, in the eyes. Obviously there is a problem. For this alone, you can send an expedited secret report to Jiankang. I will naturally understand your difficulties, and I''m not doing things based on my own subjective assumptions. If I didn''t happen to be in Baishui County this time, I still don''t know how arrogant this Shan family would be. When the Shan family really becomes a climate, I''m afraid you, the resident general, can''t be safe. No worries!"


    Being beaten like this by Dong Chenghu, Luo Qing was in a cold sweat and nodded, daring to refute. When he left the room, he realized that his body was completely wet.


    Without Luo Qing, Dong Chenghu did not hide in front of his own people.


    "This Hu Guoliang must have something to do with Dawei or Tuyuhun, and we must investigate thoroughly, and this single family, we are a surprise attack, and the single family can definitely find a lot of useful evidence , remember, you can''t let it go at all, and also, tell the prince of the situation here as soon as possible, and let the prince handle it."


    Dong Chenghu''s orders were given to Yang Zixuan, and he also wanted to see how Dong Yuanxu would deal with such a situation. If he could make this matter come to an end perfectly, then Dong Chenghu would be fine. Worried about it.


    Gu Shuixiu poured a cup of hot tea for Dong Chenghu and said with a chuckle, "Chenghu, what do you think we''re doing? We originally came out to find our roots and asked our ancestors, but in the end we encountered so many things. From Yizhou to Shu County, and then to Baishui County, why do I feel like we just moved to another place to work?¡±


    Being ridiculed by Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Shuixiu, your summary is really sharp, isn''t that what you said!"

 v6 Chapter 70： The trip to the original home, the savior

    Touching my chin and thinking about it from a different angle doesn''t seem so bad.


    Gu Shuixiu jokingly said: "This is not as simple as ringing an alarm bell, once the fate of the prefect of Baishui County is known, officials in other states and counties are afraid that they will have their tails between their tails, and no one will dare to Make sure we don''t sneak into the states and counties they govern, right?"


    When Gu Shuixiu said this, Dong Chenghu was even happier, and he was happy for a long time.


    After the evil forces in Baishui County were dealt with, Dong Chenghu ordered someone to bring Yuan Yuqing over.


    At this time, Yuan Yuqing had roughly guessed the identities of Dong Chenghu and others, and was respectful and afraid to them, so nervous that she was speechless.


    Gu Shuixiu said softly, "Miss Yuan, I just wanted to ask you about your grandmother today. Our purpose is to inquire about Dongjia Village. Miss Yuan, don''t worry."


    Yuan Yuqing slowly raised her head, met Gu Shuixiu''s kind eyes, her nervousness seemed to relax a little, and whispered: "Hu... Madam, my home is in Zafeng Au, but I don''t Knowing where I am now, if Madam can take me to Zhafeng Au, I can take you to my house to meet my grandma."


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other and smiled, and smiled at Yuan Yuqing: "Then I will trouble Miss Yuan, we can leave now."


    The horse carriage is slowly driving on the official road. The scenery of Baishui County is very different from that of Jiankang. In addition, the customs and customs here are strange. Gu Shuixiu looks at the scenery along the way. You won''t find time to be difficult.


    Yuan Yuqing in the other carriage did not have the good mood of Gu Shuixiu. Even if she killed her, she never thought that she would meet such a noble one day. For Gu Shuixiu and others, Yuan Yuqing is undoubtedly the Grateful, but this kind of gratitude adds a layer of awe and unease after knowing their identities.


    And she is just an ordinary person, how to repay their life-saving grace? This is what worries her too.


    Before Yuan Yuqing could think clearly, the carriage had already arrived at the village entrance of Zhafengao.


    Although Zhafeng Ao is not far from Fucheng, Baishui County is mountainous and has no plains. In modern times, it is a tourist destination, but for the ancients, mountainous means The land is barren and there is not enough fertile land for cultivation. Therefore, most of the people here have a hard life. Many people cannot grow food, so they simply raise cattle and sheep, and they can earn some money.


    More than half of the families in Zhafeng Au rely on cattle and sheep to make a living. As for the farmers, there are only a few here. Just vegetables.


    Yuan Yuqing heard Yang Zixuan''s voice outside, and then she exclaimed that she had reached Zhafeng''ao. She lifted the curtain and said in surprise, "It''s so fast!"


    Yang Zixuan just heard it, and explained in a rare good mood: "We are riding a carriage. It is not far from the military camp to Fucheng, let alone to Fucheng."


    There is no road that a carriage can travel, how about if you don¡¯t dislike it, just use it with me?¡±


    Gu Shuixiu naturally wouldn''t have any opinions.


    Maybe it was because she was close to the nostalgia, or she was worried about the elders in her family, Yuan Yuqing even ran and danced, changing her previous prudence and virtuousness, like a simple and cheerful little girl.


    Dong Chenghu smiled clearly: "It''s good now, when we were young, we were not as happy as this girl, and the burden on our body was so heavy. How could you ever smile so brightly?"


    Gu Shuixiu remembered the situation of the Gu family before she got married, she couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head, it was really hard at that time, and the Zhao family was ready to die.


    Not long after walking in Zhafeng Au, they arrived at Yuan Yuqing''s house and entered a small yard with three loess houses. The thatch on the house looked old , has been withered and blackened, and many thatchs have fallen down. On the side of the adobe house is a straw shed, which looks like a utility room, and there is an open-air stove in the yard.


    Gu Shuixiu looked at the stove in doubt, if it was raining, how should I cook?


    In the small yard, there are still some dried vegetables, leaving only a small passage for pedestrians.


    Yuan Yuqing turned her head and said to everyone embarrassedly: "Our house is relatively simple, if you don''t want to go in, I can go and ask grandma to come out."


    Gu Shuixiu shook her head and said, "You''re welcome, Miss Yuan. Today we came to visit Mrs. Yuan. Naturally, we entered the door. How can there be any reason for people to come out?"


    Seeing Gu Shuixiu insisting, Yuan Yuqing had to lead them in.


    "Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, I''m back!"


    As Yuan Yuqing shouted loudly, the quiet Yuan family seemed to be fried.


    After a while, a bunch of people rushed out of the house, and some people rushed over from the backyard, their hands were dirty, they just put down their work and came to see Yuan Yuqing.


    Yuan Yuqing''s mother, Lian Shi, was worried and asked, "Why did it take so long for you to come back! Mother is about to die of worry, and your father is planning to go to Fucheng to find you!"


    Lian Shi asked Yuan Yuqing timidly: "Girl, who are these?"


    , Yuan Yuqing called Gu Shuixiu several benefactors.


    Lian''s face instantly turned pale when he heard the words, and he asked Yuan Yuqing nervously.


    Yuan Yuqing had to tell her family about the single family in Fucheng.


    When the Yuan family heard that Yuan Yuqing was almost robbed by the eldest son of the Shan family to be a concubine, everyone was so frightened that their faces turned pale. I would rather offend the government than the single family, which shows how unstoppable the single family is.


    Yuan Yuqing''s father Yuan Jixiang sincerely bowed and thanked Dong Chenghu and several others. These people could save Yuan Yuqing from the single family, which shows that these people have unusual identities. No matter what, he To be treated seriously.


    Lian Shi reacted after being startled, and directly knelt down and kowtowed a few times to Dong Chenghu and others, feeling both fear and gratitude.

 v6 Chapter 71： The original old lady, the old friend in the painting

    Gu Shuixiu hurriedly helped the person up and said softly, "You don''t have to be so polite, sister-in-law, we are just doing our best, probably because the original girl is more suitable for us, this time we also want to ask some questions from your family. News, please do me a favor, sister-in-law."


    When Lian heard it, it was Yuan Yuqing''s saviour who asked for them, and he would refuse, and he didn''t ask what Gu Shuixiu was about, but he nodded and agreed.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the Lian family is also a kind-hearted person, she was satisfied, and she spoke more gently and politely, "That''s it, we asked the original girl about Dongjia Village, and the original girl said that Dongjia Village has disappeared, It just so happened that your old lady came from Dongjia Village, so we wanted to come over and ask your old lady about Dongjia Village."


    Lian didn''t expect this to happen, looked at the adobe house next to him doubtfully, and said to Yuan Jixiang: "Head of the house, you go ask your mother and let her come out to meet the guests."


    Although Yuan Jixiang was also puzzled, she happily entered the adobe room. After a while, an elderly old lady walked out slowly behind Yuan Jixiang. The old lady looked at the yard full of people. People, saw Yuan Yuqing at a glance, a kind smile appeared on the old face, "Yuqing is back! This time is late, your parents are worried."


    Yuan Yuqing sweetly called her grandmother, daring to let her know what happened to her, so she made a fool of herself.


    "Grandma, let me tell you, I ran into some troubles on the way back, fortunately I met these kind people who helped me so that I can come back safely, grandma, they have something to think about Is it okay to ask you?" Yuan Yuqing''s ability to change the subject is not ordinary.


    The old lady of the Yuan family wanted to ask what trouble Yuan Yuqing was in, but when she heard what she said, she immediately forgot about it, looked at Gu Shuixiu and the others, and asked suspiciously, "What do you have? What do you want to ask my old lady?"


    The old lady of the Yuan family is sure that she does not know Gu Shuixiu, and she has never left Zhafeng Ao in the past few decades, and has never seen outsiders. For decades, this is the first time Someone came to her specifically, which surprised her.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the old lady was cheerful, gentle and easy to talk, and she had a good impression. She exchanged glances with Dong Chenghu, nodded, sat next to the old lady, and said after deliberation, "Old lady, we are not white water. The people from the county came to look for someone, I heard that the old lady used to be from Dongjia Village, but have you heard of Dong Yitao?"


    "Why did you inquire about this person? What is your relationship with him?" The old lady of the Yuan family was all excited when she heard the name Dong Yitao, she grabbed Gu Shuixiu''s hand in disbelief, and her eyes Excitement, anticipation, and pain.


    Pain? How can there be such a feeling? Could it be that this old lady from the original family really knew Dong Yitao?


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu looked at each other, resisting the excitement in their hearts, and asked Yang Zixuan to bring Dong Yitao''s portrait and spread it out on the table.


    "Old lady, first see if this person is Dong Yitao?"


    This painting was painted by Dong Chenghu based on his impression, and it took people a long time to paint it, but the person in the painting is not young anymore, he looks like he is in his thirties and almost forty.


    The old lady of the Yuan family stared at the portrait for a long time, she was silent, Gu Shuixiu raised her head suspiciously, but saw that the old lady of the Yuan family had tears on her face and was sobbing silently.


    The Yuan family was taken aback by the appearance of the old lady. They wanted to comfort but didn''t know how to comfort them. They looked at the people in the portraits with confusion and confusion in their eyes.


    The original old lady cried for a long time before she recovered, her face was already red, her cloudy eyes seemed to be recalling something, and she said slowly: "The person in the painting is indeed him, although looking at He is a lot older, but I will not admit it wrong, it is him! Dong Yitao is my cousin, but not a real cousin. Looking back carefully, our two grandfathers are cousins. Because the elders of the two families have a good relationship, we These juniors are very close.


    My cousin was very naughty when he was a child. My cousin went to Fucheng and became an apprentice in the security guard, just to make him behave.


    Stop making trouble at the escort.


    When the accident happened in Dongjia Village, I was married to the original family. At that time, my old man was still a master in a private school in Fucheng. We stayed in Fucheng like our cousin, and escaped the disaster. When we got the news and rushed back to Dongjia Village, the whole village was gone, everyone was dead! woohoo..."


    The old lady seemed to think of the extremely painful past, so she covered her face and cried again.


    Gu Shuixiu understands that this kind of tragedy cannot be comforted by a word or two, not to mention that the original old lady experienced a massacre in the village.


    Yuan Yuqing had never seen the old lady cry like this before. She was overwhelmed with fright and didn''t know how to comfort him. sad.


    The heavy atmosphere dissipated as the old lady spoke again.


    "Of course, it is impossible for me and my cousin to survive only, some women who married out of Dongjia Village and the villagers who went out all survived, but there were only a dozen men left, and the whole village was There were a dozen or so left! We were crazy that day, and we cried until we fainted. One by one, like wandering spirits, we kept rummaging through the dead, hoping to find the surviving villagers, but there was nothing, they didn''t saved.


    I can''t remember how we buried those people, I only know that many in-laws from Dongjia Village came, the village was covered with white silk, paper money was flying everywhere, and the funeral was over After that, my old man took us back to Fucheng.


    When I settled in Zhafeng Au, the villagers here moved in one after another. There were not so many people before. I lived here for three or four years before I slowly started to think about it. By the time I woke up and tried to find my cousin, he was gone. "


    "Sorry, old lady, we didn''t intend to open your scars." Gu Shuixiu could hear from the old lady''s words how tragic the situation was, and the old lady was sober. It was a blessing to come here.


    The original old lady shook her head indifferently, her eyes still locked on the person in the painting.

 v6 Chapter 72： Recognize relatives, what happened back then

    "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. Since you have a portrait of my cousin, but you have something to do with him? What about my cousin? Is he still alive?"


    Facing the earnest gaze of the former old lady, Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Chenghu sadly.


    Dong Chenghu sighed a long time and said with great sorrow: "Dong Yitao is my father, but he is already dead. We came to Baishui County this time to find our roots and ask our ancestors."


    Different from the old lady''s surprise, Yuan Yuqing was shocked. She knew Dong Chenghu''s identity, and now Dong Chenghu said he was Dong Yitao''s son, and Dong Yitao was her grandmother''s cousin, So their family is still close to the royal family!


    As soon as this idea emerged, Yuan Yuqing was completely stunned. She never thought that their family would have something to do with the royal family, which could not be reached. It felt like a dream.


    The original old lady grabbed Dong Chenghu''s hand excitedly, carefully scrutinized his appearance, the more she looked, the more excited she said, "Like, there is still some resemblance in the eyebrows, but with Tang Brother doesn''t really think about it, but it''s more like Uncle."


    The uncle in the old lady''s mouth is Dong Chenghu''s grandfather.


    "I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I would still see my cousin''s son. There are still people in our Dong family. It''s good, it''s good!" falling down.


    Thinking of her age, she cried so many times today, Gu Shuixiu was a little worried that she couldn''t bear it, and seeing Dong Chenghu was also excited, she didn''t think about it, and quickly said with relief: "Old lady, I didn''t expect that we are still a family. It''s all fate. According to our seniority, we should call you aunt. Look, auntie, you are now seeing your eldest nephew. You should be happy. It is!"


    "Yes, yes, I should be happy, I should be happy..." After Gu Shuixiu said this, the old lady quickly wiped away her tears, her tears turned into laughter, but an old face was crying because of bitterness It turned red several times.


    Lian Shi thoughtfully brought a water basin over to the former old lady to wash up, the rural people were not so particular, and the former old lady was already quite old, so she was not shy, in front of everyone He directly washed his face and looked at Dong Chenghu and the others with a smile.


    At this moment, Dong Chenghu pulled Gu Shuixiu to his side and said to the old lady, "Auntie, this is my daughter-in-law Gu. We now have three sons and one daughter."


    After introducing Gu Shuixiu, Dong Chenghu pulled Yang Zixuan to his side again, and said, "This is my nephew, my sister''s eldest son. According to his seniority, he should call you auntie."


    Yang Zixuan was stunned for a moment, but in response he still called the former old lady obediently, auntie, but he was full of slander in his heart.


    Besides Yuan Yuqing saw Yang Zixuan''s short-lived weird expression, and couldn''t help but snicker while covering her mouth.


    The former old lady laughed with satisfaction when she heard that her cousin actually had two daughters and a son, and each of them started a family with their children and grandchildren around their knees.


    At this time, there was a violent coughing sound in the adobe room, the old lady immediately got up worried and quickly entered the room to have a look.


    Yuan Jixiang saw that Dong Chenghu and the others looked puzzled, and sighed: "I think my father is sick again, his health has not been better, and he can''t see the wind, so he can only stay in bed all the time. Rest, our family''s previous conditions were okay, it was just to see my father''s doctor, that''s what we are now. It''s just that we have tried everything, but we still haven''t been able to cure my father''s illness. My mother and my father have a very deep relationship. , we are worried that if my father has an emergency, my mother may not be able to bear it."


    Yuan Jixiang''s words are not alarmist. The former old lady and the former old man have been together for decades. To take care of her, this sincere feeling supports the old lady to come over. If the old man is gone, the old lady probably doesn''t want to live anymore.


    Dong Chenghu heard the deep worry in Yuan Jixiang''s words, and thought of Yuan Yuqing''s previous statement that she was performing in the inn to raise money for the former old man to see a doctor, and he couldn''t sit still. To Dong Qi behind him, he instructed: "Go to Fucheng and invite all the famous doctors over to treat my uncle. In addition, notify Luo Qing and ask him to bring his military doctor who is skilled in surgery and medicine."


    "Yes!" Dong Qi respectfully responded, turned around and ran away quickly.


    The Yuan family was stunned by Dong Chenghu''s words, and couldn''t recover for a long time. When Dong Qi ran away, Yuan Jixiang said in a panic: "Eun Gong, you saved my girl, how can we Can I trouble you again, and the doctor in the city is not so kind, our family¡­¡±


    Their family simply can''t afford the money to hire a doctor, not to mention the doctor in the prefecture city, or the ordinary doctor in the county town.


    Dong Chenghu knew what Yuan Jixiang was worried about, so he waved his hand indifferently and said: "However, we are also cousins. Seeing that you are older than me, I will call you cousin. They are all from my own family. I don¡¯t need to be polite to my cousin, it¡¯s not a big deal for me to ask for a doctor, it¡¯s just right to heal my uncle¡¯s body first.¡±


    Yuan Jixiang saw Dong Chenghu''s sincerity and no falsification, and he also desperately hoped that the old man''s body could be treated, so he accepted Dong Chenghu''s kindness, and was even more grateful to him.


    Yuan Yuqing was very excited because of this, and she didn''t know how to thank Dong Chenghu and the others, so she took Lian and said to Dong Chenghu and the others: "We will cook for you, but our family has limited conditions. , please don''t dislike it."


    "Yes, yes, cooking, how could I forget such an important thing!" Lian Shi patted his head, looking annoyed, and said to Yuan Jixiang: "Let''s go kill the boss. A sheep, treat the cousin''s family well today."


    Gu Shuixiu wanted to tell them not to spend any more money, but she didn''t even have a chance to speak, so she couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    The Yuan family left behind at this time also includes Yuan Jixiang''s two sons Yuan Changji and Yuan Changshou, both of them are not very old, they are still half-year-old boys, they are a little unfamiliar to Dong Chenghu , but they knew that the person in front of them was not a bad person, so they kept hiding on the side and peeking at them. Dong Chenghu wanted to call them over, but who knew that as soon as they opened their mouths, the two boys also ran away.


    Dong Chenghu couldn''t help but smirk twice, he is not a beast, why are these two children so afraid of him?


    After all, he has been on the battlefield and has been an emperor for a few years. Dong Chenghu didn''t realize how terrifying his aura was, and smiled bitterly: "Shui Xiu, they are afraid of me!"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded solemnly, and said humbly, "You don''t look like a good person."


    Dong Chenghu: "¡­"

 v6 Chapter 73： Kill the sheep, diagnose and treat the old man

    Yang Zixuan was watching the play with a smirk.


    Unfortunately, before he was too happy, Gu Shuixiu noticed him.


    "Zixuan, go see Miss Yuan and the others. If you need us to help you, you can help. After all, the Yuan family has something to do with your family." Although this relationship is a bit distant , but it cannot be denied.


    Yang Zixuan was speechless at Gu Shuixiu''s lame excuse, touched his nose, and left obediently.


    Dong Chenghu asked with a smile, "Why do you want to leave Zixuan as a child?"


    Gu Shuixiu pouted angrily and gestured to Dong Chenghu to think of the Yuan family, "I think the girl Yuan Yuqing is not bad, she is also close to our family, and the two have already released five clothes, If they are not in the same sect, even if they are together, it is nothing, if the two of them can succeed, the big stone in our hearts can be completely let go."


    Dong Chenghu was stunned for a while, then suddenly realized: "That''s true! Zixuan has been unable to let go of Niuniu, and this Yuan Yuqing still looks somewhat similar to Niuniu. The girl has a good temperament and good character, and if they can succeed, they can also help the Yuan family, which is indeed a good idea."


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are not people who value family background, and with the relationship of the old lady, the two have already started to think about how to match Yang Zixuan and Yuan Yuqing.


    Yang Zixuan, who was in the minds of the couple, didn''t even realize it, wandered leisurely to the wasteland where cattle and sheep were raised, and kept watching the excitement.


    Zhafeng Ao is a remote rural area, the village is sparsely populated, and every household is free to farm cattle and sheep, and there will be no trouble at all.


    The same is true for the original family. The place where the cattle and sheep are kept in the original family is on a mountain outside the back door of the original family. .


    Yang Zixuan approached Yuan Jixiang curiously, and saw that he was holding the goat that was struggling with Lian Shi, and hurriedly stepped forward to help. As soon as he shot, Lian Shi was relieved immediately, but he felt embarrassed , "Young master is a guest, there is no way for a guest to do things, I''ll just come."


    "My aunt can call me Zixuan, I''ll do this little thing." Yang Zixuan refused and insisted on helping, so Lian had to give up his position with a smile.


    At this time, Yuan Yuqing had already prepared the things to kill the sheep, and told him to flee.


    Seeing her figure running faster than a rabbit, Yang Zixuan was stunned for a moment.


    Lian''s funny explanation: "Don''t take offense Zixuan, this girl can''t see the scene of killing sheep, it has been like this from before to now, but our family is not rich, killing sheep is only a matter of time. Once, when our husband and wife got married, and once again today."


    In the place of Zhafeng Au, cattle and sheep are generally slaughtered only for great happy events. Some people may not have the opportunity to kill sheep and cattle after more than ten years.


    Yang Zixuan once again deeply recognized the poverty of Baishui County, frowned and wanted to say that Yuan Jixiang would not be allowed to kill the sheep. After thinking about it, they would all help in the future. Yuan Jixiang killed the sheep, but the Yuan family really couldn''t come up with anything decent to entertain them, so he still opened one eye and closed one eye, so that the people of the Yuan family would feel better.


    Killing sheep is a labor-intensive matter. Yang Zixuan has been gone for a long time. When the doctors arrived at the original house one after another, Yang Zixuan was not seen coming back to the front yard.


    Dong Chenghu handed over the doctor to Dong Qi to arrange, and the old lady was so grateful that she would kneel before Dong Chenghu.


    Dong Chenghu quickly helped the person up and said sincerely: "Aunt, how can we say that we are also a family, it is nothing to us to ask a doctor, you should be a nephew and do your filial piety. "


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady was moved to snot and tears again.


    The doctors in the room treated the former old man one by one, and Luo Qing also rushed over with a military doctor after a while.


    Dong Chenghu gave him a look, Luo Qing immediately stood aside obediently, saluting but not speaking.


    It''s just that Luo Qing was wearing a general''s armor, but he saluted Dong Chenghu, even if he didn''t say anything, the old lady knew Dong Chenghu''s identity, I''m afraid it''s not simple.


    I was curious, but knew that this was not the time to ask questions, and Dong Chenghu himself had no intention of explaining, so the old lady had to hide this matter in her stomach.


    After the doctor showed the old man, they expressed their opinions. Finally, everyone unified a plan and listed a prescription. Dong Chenghu quickly asked Luo Qing to take someone to Fucheng to get the medicine, and sent all the doctors away by the way.


    As soon as the people left, the original house was immediately cleaned up, but this movement alarmed the villagers in Zhafeng Ao.


    One by one pretending to pass by, watching curiously outside the original home.


    The old lady saw those people with sharp eyes, but she didn''t say anything. Every household in this village is not close, and their relationship is not as harmonious as in other villages. In addition, the original family had fallen before, and no villagers paid any attention to them.


    For so long, the Yuan family is used to not having contact with people in the village.


    This is also why the villagers did not dare to come to the house to ask questions directly when they saw the movement of the Yuan family, but waited outside.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu also came out of the mountain village. After seeing the old lady Yuan''s reaction, they probably guessed something, and they simply ignored the villagers outside Yuan''s house.


    went to the kitchen.


    Yang Zixuan followed Yuan Jixiang, wondering how he was going to cook the sheep.


    Yuan Jixiang directly brought a large bucket of water into the open-air cauldron, and was about to prepare the fire.


    Yang Zixuan asked suspiciously, "Uncle, what are you planning to do?"


    Yuan Jixiang lowered his head and said without raising his head: "Boil the sheep! Here we just boil a pot of water, put the sheep in and cook them, fish them out, and eat them with sauce. ,good to eat!"


    Yuan Jixiang was almost drooling as he spoke.


    Yang Zixuan''s head is full of black lines, what kind of food is this? Might as well just roast the sheep!


    "Uncle, don''t you think roast lamb is more delicious? I mean roast lamb will be more fragrant!" Yang Zixuan suggested euphemistically.


    It would be a pity if the lamb was roasted badly!


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu heard the conversation between Yuan Jixiang and Yang Zixuan, and naturally they saw Yuan Jixiang''s embarrassment.


    Gu Shuixiu said aloud: "Well, Zixuan likes to eat roast mutton, and the original cousin likes to eat boiled mutton, so how about half and half? It tastes good when roasted.¡±

 v6 Chapter 74： Gu Shuixiu cooks mutton and asks for the exit

    Now that Gu Shuixiu has spoken, Yuan Jixiang is naturally unable to hesitate any more, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    The people below are very efficient, and they bought the spices and seasonings ordered by Gu Shuixiu soon.


    While Dong Chenghu and Yang Zixuan were building a bonfire, Gu Shuixiu took a knife and made many knife marks on half of the mutton, and then smeared a lot of seasonings and spices on it, as if beating, until Dong Chenghu and Yang Zixuan Let them put the lamb on the grill after the campfire is hot.


    The Yuan family, who had been staring at Gu Shuixiu''s operation, were dumbfounded, especially the two and a half boys, the mutton was almost dripping before it was roasted.


    The mutton was roasted on the fire for only a short while, and the aroma had spread.


    Dong Chenghu and the others couldn''t hold back, the Yuan family who hadn''t eaten meat for a long time were about to turn into hungry wolves, staring at the mutton on the fire.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Yuan Jixiang didn''t have the heart to cook mutton, and she didn''t think Yuan Jixiang could make mutton delicious, so she simply took over his work and let Yang Zixuan chop the mutton into small pieces Pieces, small pieces, and thin slices where there is a lot of thin meat.


    After cleaning up like this, the half sheep looked so much meat, Yuan Jixiang thought it was incredible.


    Looking at Gu Shuixiu''s cooking method, everyone in the original family is completely convinced.


    I saw Gu Shuixiu boil the water first, copy a large piece of mutton, then pour out the water, put in a large pot of water, and put a lot of medicinal herbs they don''t know in it, it should be said spices.


    As soon as these spices were put in, the water boiled, and the aroma came out immediately.


    After the meat was put into the water, Gu Shuixiu covered the large pot and simmered it over a low heat, and finished this.


    Gu Shuixiu stood up, clapped her hands, and said with a light smile, "Okay, let''s stew like this, and when the mutton is cooked, it''s almost the same here."


    After Gu Shuixiu finished speaking, she realized that the original family members were all staring at him, with deep admiration and greed for mutton in their eyes, she couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    Especially Yuan Changji and Yuan Changshou, the two stinky boys were not so active before, but today they volunteered to help set the fire.


    Lian Shi didn''t have to think about it to know what his two sons were up to, laughed and scolded them, but didn''t stop them, but felt a little guilty.


    It is because of their incompetence that they let their children live like this.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that Lian was staring at the Yuan Changji brothers all the time, both of them were mothers, and she guessed what she was thinking in a while.


    Gu Shuixiu patted Lian Shi on the shoulder and comforted Lian Shi silently.


    .


    It''s just that the old man is too weak, and this mutton is warm and nourishing, so it is not suitable for him to eat.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu ordered someone to secretly eat chicken soup outside, which is just right for the original old man to eat, lest everyone eat meat, but the original old man can''t eat anything, so everyone eats it feel uncomfortable.


    One end of the roast lamb came up, Yuan Changji and Yuan Changshou''s reaction amused everyone, I saw that the brothers'' eyes were directly glued to the roast lamb, and they couldn''t turn.


    Yuan Jixiang, as the head of the original family, took the lead in cutting the first mutton to Dong Chenghu, but Dong Chenghu gave it directly to his two children.


    After dinner, the old man Yuan exchanged a few words with Dong Chenghu, and his body couldn''t hold it anymore, Yuan Jixiang immediately sent the person back to the room, and then came out to accompany him.


    Specially left a large bag of silver for the former old lady.


    Once the old lady pinched it, she knew that there was silver in her purse, and she refused to take it.


    How can the original old lady''s legs and feet be compared with Dong Chenghu''s group, after chasing out of the house, Dong Chenghu and the others can no longer be seen, so I had to shout several times at the door of the house, and turned back to the house with the silver in annoyance .


    Yuan Jixiang and others were sitting in the room, and seeing the old lady coming in, Yuan Yuqing immediately gave her place to the old lady, "How about sitting here, grandma? Are you all gone?"


    "Go away! Those kids ran faster than rabbits! How could my old woman catch up!"


    After the old lady Yuan complained, she saw Yuan Yuqing snickering while holding her breath, she couldn''t help but scolded: "You didn''t stop them for me just now, it''s alright now, they stay With so much money down, how can I have the face to accept it!"


    Yuan Jixiang stared at the unknown item in the big purse on the table in astonishment. He just thought it was a bag of copper plates. Now, listening to his mother, it seems that this is not the case.


    The old lady didn''t talk nonsense with them, she just opened the purse and poured out the contents.


    Lian Shi was the first to say, "Mother, this...this is...what is this?" It''s not really what she saw like that!


    Yuan Jixiang also looked at the old lady, and didn''t even dare to touch anything on the table, his mother! He had lived so much of his life, and it was the first time he saw so much silver, and it felt like a dream.


    Did the old lady have experienced strong winds and waves, she quickly came to her senses, frowned at the money on the table, and then asked Yuan Yuqing next to her: "My child , you said your uncle and the others are your saviours, so do you know what they do?"


    The old lady had been holding back for a day, and at this time she finally couldn''t help but ask.


    Yuan Yuqing was shocked by the old lady''s words, and was entangled in whether to tell the truth to her family, but she couldn''t do it if she made up lies to deceive them.


    Finally unable, Yuan Yuqing had to say honestly: "Grandma, my uncle''s identity is really unusual, I dare not say."


    "Don''t dare to say?" Yuan Jixiang said in surprise: "What kind of identity do you dare not say, is it possible that he is still the emperor?"


    Yuan Jixiang was just telling a joke, but seeing Yuan Yuqing staring at him seriously, he was momentarily stunned, "No way! He he he...really...the emperor!"

 v6 Chapter 75： The original family knows their identity and leads the way

    Yuan Yuqing nodded helplessly and praised: "Dad, you are really amazing, you can say that you are uncle."


    Yuan Jixiang and Lian Shi have been killed, and the original old lady is stunned.


    Your Majesty! How can it be the emperor? Her cousin''s son is the emperor! She must have heard it wrong, she must be hallucinating, she must be!


    The old lady had been hypnotizing herself and was reluctant to accept such amazing news.


    Yuan Yuqing did not hear their thoughts, but told her family what happened to her, "Grandma, father and mother, think about it, if it wasn''t for the uncle who was the emperor, how could he Maybe he set up a single family as soon as he arrived in Baishui County. Don''t you know that Cousin Yang killed more than 40 people from the single family in the inn. It was in Fucheng. You see, Cousin Yang has nothing to do today. It was because the prefect was also arrested by the emperor''s uncle.


    The general who came to our house today is the resident general of Baishui County. You should know the identity of the emperor''s uncle when you see him salute him. "


    Yuan Yuqing was extremely speechless about her family''s behavior as an ostrich, and had to take a strong medicine to make them accept the reality.


    The old lady didn''t know how she got back to the room, she was still dizzy when she lay down, and she looked like she couldn''t let go, and the bag of silver was still tightly in her hand.


    The old man took the medicine today, and his body was obviously much more comfortable. Seeing that his old wife was very wrong, he asked worriedly: "What''s wrong with you? Shouldn''t you be happy when you recognized your nephew? Good luck, I can finally look up to a doctor with my illness, how come you don¡¯t seem very happy?¡±


    The old lady shook her head vigorously, and said: "I am not unhappy, but too happy, for fear that everything will return to the original point when I wake up, old man... You know what? We really met To the noble! My cousin''s son is really amazing! Do you know his identity?"


    Old man Yuan playfully cooperated with old lady Yuan, and asked jokingly, "What''s your identity? Hearing you say that, I''m curious."


    "Your Majesty! My nephew is the Emperor of Da Qi!"


    As soon as these words came out, it was like a stone stirred up a thousand waves, the old man was stunned, and then he touched the old lady''s forehead solemnly, and said to himself: "That''s not right! Why are you talking nonsense if you don''t burn it?"


    The former old lady heard the words in a hurry and retorted: "What I said is true! You didn''t see today that a man in general''s armor brought a military doctor to our house to treat you, I Just asked Yuqing girl, she said that person is the resident general of our Baishui County, and our prefect of Baishui County has been arrested by the emperor, and the Shan family has also been raided. These are all done by my nephew, you now Do you still think I''m talking nonsense?"


    "This... is it all true?" Mrs. Yuan knew that Mrs. Yuan would not have said so much to refute him if it wasn''t true. Nine times out of ten what the wife said is true!


    The former old lady nodded sharply, a deep smile of relief flashed on her face, "Although our Dongjia Village is gone, there is an emperor, an emperor! Knowing this great news, I am afraid that those clansmen who died of wrongful death can rest in peace!"


    This time, the old lady didn''t cry when she mentioned the tragedy of the Dong family.


    The old man was very emotional for the old lady, the old couple hugged each other and sighed a long time.


    You didn''t say anything, so don''t say anything. Alas! I thought your nephew was just an ordinary rich man, but I didn''t expect to have such an identity. In the future, I don''t have to worry about you anymore, even if I die, I can rest in peace too!" The old man Yuan smiled, but he didn''t know that his words made the old lady Yuan deeply disturbed.


    The old lady, who didn''t cry, started to cry again.


    In the end, it was the old man who comforted him for a while before the old lady finally stopped crying.


    The next day, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu and their entourage came to Zhafeng Au again in anticipation of the original family. The original family who knew Dong Chenghu''s identity did not dare to be as casual as yesterday. Just salute them lamely.


    Seeing this, Dong Chenghu shook his head helplessly and said with a chuckle: "Aunt, you don''t need to be more polite, I''m not in the palace, you treat me as the child of the Dong family, your nephew is it, we are today I want to invite you to take us to the Dong family''s ancestral grave to worship."


    Dong Chenghu''s proposal was as expected by the old lady, the old lady responded very readily, and handed over the family affairs to Lian Shi and Yuan Yuqing, while herself, Yuan Jixiang and Yuan Chang The Ji brothers took Dong Chenghu and the others to the Dong family''s ancestral grave together.


    After listening to the introduction of the former old lady along the way, Dong Chenghu only knew that after Dongjia Village was gone, the Dong family members who were still alive decided to bury all the people of Dongjia Village in Dongjia Village On a mountain behind, this mountain Li Dongjia Village is a little far away, and no one usually goes there, except for hunters who hunt.


    Dong Chenghu felt very uncomfortable after hearing this, and made a secret decision.


    When the group arrived at the foot of the Dongjiacun cemetery, the goal was a towering mountain, and the mountain was steep. No wonder no one came to such a place.


    The old lady Yuan walked in front with Yuan Jixiang''s support, leading everyone up the mountain slowly.


    After so many years of wind and rain erosion, some wooden plaques have been crooked, and the handwriting on them is so blurred that it is almost invisible, and some are even withered and cracked.


    The old lady stood on the cemetery and wiped two tears, and said, "The people buried here are all people from Dongjia Village, and I still remember which family and which family is buried in each tomb. Man, these are all buried with us."


    The old lady Yuan said, let Yuan Jixiang help her around the cemetery a few times, and finally stopped in front of a mountain tomb, and said to Dong Chenghu: "What is buried here is yours Grandpa and grandma, next to you are your uncle and auntie, next to you are your second uncle and second auntie, and behind you are your cousins, they were all milk dolls at that time, and they were all gone. Gone¡­"


    Gu Shuixiu couldn''t help shedding tears. Seeing so many graves, she felt the despair and pain of the old lady more clearly. She still had to bury how many relatives. What a heart attack!

 v6 Chapter 76： Worship on ancestral tombs and entertain the original family

    Dong Chenghu stared at the tombs in front of him, all of his relatives, his closest relatives, but they were all dead, how innocent!


    Dong Chenghu knelt down, and the others naturally dared not stand, so everyone followed Dong Chenghu''s kowtow and kneeled.


    It wasn''t until it was getting dark that Gu Shuixiu said: "Chenghu, get up, we can''t do anything about those sad pasts, what we can do now is to be kind to the people in front of us, and when we go back, Let people thoroughly investigate the surviving people of the Dong family, but if they are living well, we can all help, as long as the incense of the Dong family is not extinguished, if you want to come to the ancestors and sects to have knowledge, you will also have a clear vision."


    The old lady also persuaded: "Good nephew, those things have nothing to do with you, but fortunately my cousin survived and gave birth to such a good son as you, the ancestors of the Dong family must be I will be happy, as for the surviving members of the Dong family that my niece said just now, I still know some clues, but I haven''t contacted them for so many years, and I don''t know if they still live there."


    With the persuasion of Gu Shuixiu and the former old lady, Dong Chenghu finally got up slowly, his red eyes sighed with relief, and said, "Shuixiu, aunt, I plan to relocate the Dong family. Tomb, what do you think?"


    Now that Dong Chenghu is the emperor of Daqi, the construction of the imperial mausoleum has already begun. After the construction of the imperial mausoleum, the Dong family members will not be buried here.


    Gu Shuixiu expresses no opinion on this point, and the former old lady will not have any opinion. She is a married woman, and logically speaking, she is not qualified to take care of this kind of thing, let alone raising this opinion now It was Dong Chenghu, a descendant of the Dong family, the emperor of Daqi.


    No one objected, and this was settled.


    After returning from the cemetery, because it was dark, Dong Chenghu stayed with the old lady and a few people for one night.


    Only then did the old lady know that Dong Chenghu and the others were living in the General''s Mansion. This was the first time the Yuan family had entered such a luxurious mansion.


    Several people didn''t even dare to take a peek at it. In addition, there were many soldiers stationed in the house, so the original family didn''t dare to look around.


    Gu Shuixiu ordered the old lady Yuan to go down to wash up, and the Yuan family who put on satin clothes seemed very uncomfortable.


    Dong Chenghu saw that they were uncomfortable, and felt even more uncomfortable, and said gently: "Aunt, cousin, you will get used to wearing more clothes like this in the future. I finally found my own. Zugen, you are the only relatives I have found now. If you are willing, I can take you to Jiankang.


    How about children and grandchildren who can study in Jiankang, participate in imperial examinations, become officials, and shine on the lintel? "


    Because the old man himself is also a scholar, the children of the Yuan family are more or less literate and reasonable, even if they go to Jiankang, it will not be so difficult to integrate.


    The old lady was very tempted by Dong Chenghu''s proposal, but she couldn''t make a decision directly on such a big matter, she could only euphemistically say that she would go back and discuss it with the old man.


    Dong Chenghu was not in a hurry, and responded considerately.


    After a while, the servants came in with dinner, including chicken, duck, fish, and many exquisite snacks.


    Because the food is too delicate, the original family does not know how to use chopsticks.


    In the end, Gu Shuixiu helped them to relax by holding a few chopsticks for them.


    After a meal, Gu Shuixiu and the others didn''t eat much. Seeing the Yuan family eating deliciously, they felt full.


    Wash, wear, eat, sleep well, the old lady got up very comfortably the next day, put on her clothes, and bid Dong Chenghu farewell.


    She has to go back and ask her old man what he meant, and she has been out for a day, and she doesn''t know what happened to her old man.


    Yuan Jixiang was worried that the Lian mother and daughter would not be able to cope at home, especially the sick old man, who couldn''t wait to fly back.


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu did not force them to keep them either. Before they left, Gu Shuixiu also asked people to prepare a large food box, which was full of snacks and meat, mainly for them to bring back to the former old man Their.


    The former old lady looked at Gu Shuixiu, who was exquisite in all aspects, and sighed again, Dong Chenghu has such a virtuous inner helper, so she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    The old lady Yuan had something in her heart. After leaving the stationed general''s house, the family sat in the carriage, Yuan Jixiang couldn''t help but immediately asked: "Mother, we really want to go to Jiankang with our cousin. ?"


    The two brothers Yuan Changji looked at the old lady expectantly. The two brothers did not want to stay in Zafeng Ao for a long time. If they could move to the prosperous Jiankang, they would The day is sure to be wonderful.


    The former old lady looked at her children and grandchildren, and immediately understood what they were thinking, and asked amusingly: "What? Don''t you want to move to Jiankang?"


    Yuan Jixiang choked, he naturally didn''t want to move, but...


    "Mom, I heard that Jiankang is very far away from us, can my father''s health be able to do it? And those cattle and sheep in our family can be put into the slaughter by the end of the year. If you sell these cattle and sheep, you will definitely not be able to sell them for a good price!"


    The old lady Yuan was stunned for a moment, but she was speechless, she looked at Yuan Jixiang blankly, and then laughed and scolded: "Silly boy, if you really move to Jiankang, there will be your cousin. The money I gave to our family before is enough, and it''s not too bad. I really don''t know what you are thinking about! It''s not as good as Yuqing girl."


    Speaking of this, the old lady sighed, the smartest person in their family is Yuan Yuqing, but unfortunately it is a daughter''s family, and she will marry someone else''s wife in the future, it is impossible to stay in the original Yuan Changji and Yuan Changshou are still young, these two boys are still childish, they are not stable at all, and they don¡¯t know whether it is good or bad for them to go to Jiankang like this?


    The former old lady thought a lot and could not help but fell silent.


    The group returned to Zhafeng Au. The old lady immediately put these entanglements behind her and rushed into the room to check the situation of the old man. Seeing that the old man was sleeping, the old lady came out again In the room, I found Yuan Yuqing, asked about the situation, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lian Shi and Yuan Yuqing saw the food box in the house, and the old lady explained: "This is what the Empress asked us to bring back this morning, she said it was for you to eat Yes, you may not have eaten something good for a long time, so take it out and try it, we all ate it last night."

 v6 Chapter 77： The original old mans decision, set off on the road

    Although the two brothers Yuan Changji had already eaten yesterday, they can''t help but stare at the food box after hearing the old lady''s words, but they won''t be as noisy as before to eat.


    Lian''s two sons were distressed, and Yuan Yuqing had never eaten it, so he followed the old lady''s words and opened the food box. The first layer was three kinds of delicate snacks, the second The layer is some meat, it smells very fragrant, and I don''t know what kind of meat it is. The last layer is a few stew pots. The soup inside is hot. It seems that everyone in their family is taken into account, and the food is different. .


    Lian sighed again and again, "Mother, you said that the cousins ??of the Dong family are already high-ranking people, and they are so dedicated to us, and they don''t look down on us poor relatives at all, our family is really I met a gentleman!"


    Not only Lian thinks this way, but the old lady also thinks so, nodding her head in agreement: "This time my emperor''s nephew said that I want to take the ancestral grave to Jiankang. If we want our family to go to Jiankang with them, I think that Baishui County is not so safe. It is not good for our children to stay in Zhafeng Au all the time. If you can, go ahead, but your father''s health is not good. Well, we''re worried that he can''t stand the bumps for so long, alas!"


    The excited Lian calmed down after listening to the old lady''s words, and frowned: "Mother, why don''t you go and discuss with father, father does not have no expectations for future generations, or else He also won''t teach the children what he has learned in his life after they are born. It''s just that a place like Baishui County was so chaotic before, and our family was powerless and powerless, so there was no chance at all.


    "


    These former old ladies understand what Lian said, but she is worried that her old man''s body will not be able to hold up.


    Yuan Yuqing on the side was tossing the contents of the food box. Seeing the two younger brothers staring straight at it, she quickly gave each of them a snack, and then took it out from the food box. The stewing pot, looked at it for a while, then picked up a few snacks, and planned to give them to the original old man to taste.


    Once the old lady saw her intention, she smiled and said: "Girl don''t work, your grandfather is not up yet! What do you think of what your mother said?"


    "Me?" Yuan Yuqing pointed at herself, with a blank expression on her face, where would she have any opinion?


    The old lady Yuan had no idea at all when they saw Yuan Yuqing, they shook their heads and chuckled helplessly, and didn''t ask her any further.


    Lian said, "Fortunately, our girl hasn''t talked about her family yet. If you can go to Jiankang, it''s good to talk about her family there."


    .


    The old man Yuan woke up, and he agreed without thinking about what the old lady said. He didn''t expect to go to Jiankang and rely on Dong Chenghu to support him. , the old man immediately called the family over, and solemnly ordered: "I agree with the emperor''s suggestion that our family move to Jiankang, but Jiankang is no better than Baishui County, where there are rich people, we can''t cause trouble, and also I can''t make trouble. If someone makes trouble with the emperor, I will definitely drive him back to Baishui County and not allow him to stay in Jiankang any longer.


    Before the emperor gave our family a package of money, that money is enough for us to settle in Jiankang, we don¡¯t want to live in a good house, even if we can¡¯t live in Jiankang City, outside the city Just find a village to buy a plot of land to build a house, it is always enough to save money.


    When you arrive in Jiankang, Jixiang, Changji, and Changshou must go out to find a living. When you stand in Jiankang, get married and have children, my great-grandchildren can also have a good start ! Maybe they can still participate in the imperial examinations and become an official, then I really have no regrets in my life! I just don''t know if I can wait until then. "


    This is the first time that the former old man has expressed his hopes for future generations in front of the whole family. Seeing the hope in his eyes, the two former Changji brothers were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t return to their senses. Grandpa never told them this, let alone expect them to do anything. Today they learned that it was not that Grandpa had no expectations, but he just didn''t dare to.


    This cognition has caused a huge impact on the brothers. It is better to expect their son to become an official in the imperial examinations, or to expect their brothers to be more realistic. The brothers glanced at each other, silently in their hearts make up one''s mind.


    Dong Chenghu was very happy after learning the decision of the original family, and ordered Luo Qing to stabilize Baishui County, and the flying pigeon passed the book to let Dong Yuanxu send new officials to Baishui County, this time to get rid of Baishui County The prefect was pulling out the radish and bringing out the mud. More than half of the officials in the entire Baishui County were pulled out, as well as some very rich merchants, etc. In short, the officialdom in Baishui County is terrible, and there are two or three kittens left.


    If the vacancy here is not filled quickly, Luo Qing''s forward-looking temperament will not be able to handle it at all.


    After doing this, Dong Chenghu took everyone back to Jiankang with peace of mind, and took Yang Zixuan away, no matter how reluctant he was, he still couldn''t escape Dong Chenghu''s coercion.


    On the way, they have to take care of the old man The scenery is played again.


    When a group of people returned to Jiankang, a whole year had passed. During this year, Yang Zixuan and Yuan Yuqing also got along a lot. She doesn''t talk for a while, and she talks naturally at the back, as if she''s known an old friend for several years. Yang Zixuan also teaches her to ride horses. The two of them occasionally play the piano with a piano. .


    Dong Chenghu saw Jiankang''s majestic city wall and sighed in his heart, I finally got home!


    Gu Shuixiu has already started talking about whether to go to the palace or go to the Yongan Mansion and other mansions first, which scared Dong Chenghu to the point of being speechless. Now he just wants to go back to the palace and take a good shower Fan, have a good sleep.


    Fortunately, Gu Shuixiu saw that the spirit of the Yuan family was not very good, so she stopped thinking about visiting.


    Yang Zixuan sent Dong Chenghu and his party into the palace and planned to leave. Who knew that Dong Yuanxu had received the news early and rushed over. Seeing that Dong Chenghu and others were exhausted, he had to pull Yang Zixuan away.

 v6 Chapter 78： A trip to the Princes Mansion, brother

    Whether he likes it or not.


    Now that Dong Chenghu returned to the palace, Dong Yuanxu naturally couldn''t stay in the imperial study any longer, so he took Yang Zixuan to the Prince''s Mansion.


    Bai Tongyu was still stunned for a moment when she saw Yang Zixuan, and then said in surprise, "It''s Zixuan who is back! Does that mean that the father and queen are also returning to the palace?"


    Bai Tongyu looked at Dong Yuanxu with bright eyes.


    Looking at Bai Tongyu''s eyes, Dong Yuanxu nodded with tears in his eyes, and said, "My father and mother just came back, I''m too tired, they all rested, and there are a group of people who came back with the same father and mother, it must be The original family mentioned in the letter from the father, this is the in-laws of the Dong family that the father found so far. No matter how close or distant we are, we must be more considerate. Later, you will come to the palace to greet you, and by the way, ask the mother about the placement of the original family. "


    Just be happy.


    Yang Zixuan went to the study with Dong Yuanxu, and wanted to complain, but because of Dong Yuanxu''s identity, he pulled his face and stabbed it like a piece of wood.


    Dong Yuanxu sat casually, rolled his eyes and scolded: "It''s just the two of us now, don''t make that dead face, I see you go out for a while and your mental state looks pretty good, say Tell me, what happened outside?"


    If you don''t feel bad for me, that''s all, you don''t even have a bite to eat, just ask me about my business, are you still my cousin?"


    When there were only two of them, Yang Zixuan would not be as respectful as in front of others, and all of a sudden the private relationship between the two was exposed.


    Dong Yuanxu kicked Yang Zixuan with a smile and went out to let people bring food in.


    what?


    Yang Zixuan looked at Dong Yuanxu with an inquisitive face, and kept staring at him, seeing that he had almost eaten, so he put down his chopsticks, wiped the corner of his mouth slowly, and said solemnly, "Okay. Now, cousin, just ask whatever you want, although I may not be able to answer it."


    Dong Yuanxu almost fell, this person is definitely intentional.


    Toss like this, and half an hour is gone.


    Yang Zixuan was almost amused, so he followed Dong Yuanxu to the side to talk about serious business.


    "Cousin, I know you want to ask us about Baishui County, but the problem over there has been solved now, let''s talk about Shu County first, presumably the Zheng family The people have been escorted to Jiankang, and my cousin knows almost everything, and even this timetable should ask more things. I know that my cousin has not dealt with those people in the Zheng family, so I want to remind my cousin In a word, the empress means to let go lightly."


    "A light release? My mother also wants me to be a light release?" Dong Yuanxu stared at Yang Zixuan with puzzled eyes, surprised by what Yang Zixuan said.


    Yang Zixuan was confused when he heard Dong Yuanxu say the word "also", "Is there anyone else interceding for the Zheng family?"


    Dong Yuanxu sighed and nodded slowly, "Just a few days after the Zheng family were escorted to Jiankang, Niu Niu heard about the Zheng family from Wen Boyun, and she went to the palace to tell me I beg for grace, I didn''t think too much about going to see those people. I thought Niuniu was just curious, so I followed her.


    I heard from the people in the secret cell that Niuniu had been talking to Madam Zheng for a while inside, and her eyes were still red when she came out, and then she came to me to intercede for the Zheng family. After she made it into two big ones, she couldn''t figure out why the girl wanted to plead for the Zheng family, who had nothing to do with the eight poles, especially the Zheng family who had done so many hurtful things. So I didn''t promise her, I just said that I would wait until the father and mother came back to deal with it. Now that the Queen Mother is back, that girl will definitely go to the Queen Mother because of this. "


    Yang Zixuan listened to Dong Yuanxu''s words in astonishment, but remembered the strangeness of Gu Shuixiu when she saw Mrs. Zheng, and could not help frowning deeply, unable to figure out the key here, Yang Zixuan had no choice but to take this matter Tell Dong Yuanxu.


    Dong Yuanxu also got tangled.


    "Cousin, if you think about it, maybe the empress and the princess have really had contact with the Zheng family!" Yang Zixuan didn''t believe it himself, let alone Shu The county is 108,000 miles away from Yongjia County, so it is impossible for them to have the same age.


    Dong Yuanxu rolled his eyes several times angrily. He couldn''t figure it out, so he breathed a sigh of relief and put this matter aside.


    The vacancy has been filled, and the problem there is not big.


    I''m curious about what happened in Baishui County. This time, my father and mother also stayed in Shu County and Baishui County for a long time. As a result, the officialdom of these two states and counties immediately underwent a major purge , it can be seen how terrible the officials are! I thought that the Emperor Tiangao could do whatever he wanted! I plan to write a letter, suggesting that the father and emperor should add a supervisory agency to supervise these external officials, which can also make them feel afraid. "


    Dong Yuanxu has been thinking about this matter for a long time, and let the civil and military officials express their opinions. Now it has a prototype. Now that Dong Chenghu is back, they can improve it and then implement it.


    Yang Zixuan agrees with Dong Yuanxu''s idea, and can''t wait to learn about this so-called supervisory agency.


    Dong Yuanxu didn''t want to talk to him about this at this time, but chased him and asked about Baishui County.


    Yang Zixuan had no choice but to tell Dong Yuanxu everything that happened in Baishui County, and at the end he reluctantly complained: "In order to take care of the original old man and grandpa, we have come back from traveling in the mountains and water. , I''ve been their servant for a year, it''s easy for me!"


    Seeing Yang Zixuan''s weakness and drooping head, Dong Yuanxu laughed unkindly, and finally asked about the Dong family''s ancestral tomb, which is a big deal.


    "What did the royal father say about when to move the tomb?" Dong Yuanxu thought that for such a big event as moving the grave, they might have to do it at that time.

 v6 Chapter 79： Yang Zixuan returns to the mansion, restrained by the original family

    Yang Zixuan shook his head honestly, "How can we know the emperor''s thoughts? But along the way, I heard the emperor and aunt talk about this matter, the emperor means that when the emperor''s tomb is built, let Qin Tianjian chooses an auspicious day, and then goes to Baishui County to move the tomb, now that the Dong family''s ancestral tomb has been closely protected, there should be no problem."


    Dong Yuanxu nodded, remembering the matter of the imperial mausoleum, a thought flashed in his eyes, and he said nothing.


    He didn''t speak, Yang Zixuan thought about making an excuse to get away, but before he could think of an excuse, he heard Dong Yuanxu ask vaguely: "I heard that you have a good relationship with that original cousin, Yes or no¡­"


    similar.


    Dong Yuanxu looked at Jian Mao with a funny look, "It''s just the two of us here, so I can''t talk about it? When did my cousin become so stingy? Or, I made a mistake. what?"


    "Nothing!" Yang Zixuan retorted stubbornly, rolled his eyes, and said, "Okay, I''ve told you for so long, it''s time to go back, my mother must know that I''m back. Jiankang is over, if she doesn¡¯t go back, she will really look through Qiushui.¡±


    Dong Yuanxu knew that this was Yang Zixuan''s excuse, but he didn''t stop him and watched him leave with a smirk.


    On the way back to the mansion, Yang Zixuan was still thinking about Dong Yuanxu''s deep smile, goosebumps fell to the ground, seeing the Anping Mansion in front of him, he quickly shook his head and stopped thinking about those mess.


    The closer you get to the Anping Mansion, the clearer the figure at the gate, Yang Zixuan shouted excitedly, "Mother!"


    Dong Yunlan''s tears just fell down like this, she walked two steps at the same time, stepped forward and hugged Yang Zixuan, looked at it carefully for a long time, and finally stopped crying and said distressedly: " It''s dark and thin! You are suffering, child!"


    "Mom, I didn''t endure hardship, I have gained a lot of knowledge outside this time! Look, I''m not doing well?" Yang Zixuan turned around in front of Dong Yunlan for several times, and took pictures He patted his chest, indicating that he had no problem.


    Dong Yunlan was so distressed that she quickly stopped Yang Zixuan''s movements and dragged him into the house.


    Yang Yi and Yang Zining hurried back after receiving the news. At this time, Yang Zixuan had already told Dong Yunlan about Baishui County, so he naturally concealed Yuan Yuqing¡¯s affairs on purpose, so as not to be known by Dong Yunlan I can''t tell.


    When Yang Yi and his son entered the room, what they saw was Dong Yunlan''s smiling face, Yang Yi couldn''t help but be in a good mood. He had not seen Dong Yunlan smile so happily for a long time.


    "What are you talking about? So happy!" Yang Yi said.


    Dong Yunlan and Yang Zixuan found out that they were back.


    Yang Zining hugged Yang Zixuan happily, and said happily and enviously: "Brother, your aura looks different from before, how do you say it? I always feel that now you seem to be the same as before. Like our father, he is a man!"


    same day.


    Yang Yi was satisfied with Yang Zixuan''s changes, thinking that it would be right to let him go out, at least he would gain a lot.


    Only Dong Yunlan disagreed, and retorted distressedly: "Your eldest brother has suffered a lot outside, how good it is to be at home, is it not a man to treat your eldest brother in Jiankang?"


    "This..." Yang Zining was speechless by Dong Yunlan''s choking, and muttered, "This is different, okay..."


    "Okay, I just came back today, come to my place later, let''s talk for a while." Yang Zixuan came out to talk to the mud.


    Dong Yunlan no longer bothered about this matter. Seeing that Yang Zixuan was in good spirits, he must have walked out of the sad past. , but which girl did you like? Don''t be shy, as long as you like it, tell your mother that she will support you."


    Yang Yi also looked at Yang Zixuan with a surprised expression, his expression full of inquiry.


    Busy with things in Baishui County, your sons don''t have the time to talk about those romantic affairs, well, I won''t tell you, I''ll go back to wash up first, and I''ve been running all the way, and my body is dirty!"


    Yang Zixuan found an excuse to escape, which made Dong Yunlan very unwilling, but it was not good that Yang Zixuan asked him about these things as soon as he came back. If she scare people away, she would really There is no place to cry.


    Yuqing''s smiling face, Yang Zixuan quickly shook his head, waved the image in his mind, and muttered to himself, "How could I like her!"


    Feeling uncomfortable.


    Especially Mrs. Lian, she was an ordinary village woman who didn''t know a word, and she was not like the old lady who had gone through the wind and waves, so she was too scared to speak out.


    The former old lady reassured: "Okay, we have entered the palace now, and now hurry up to wash up, take a good rest, and later the emperor said that he will send an imperial doctor to see your father. When the time comes, let''s ask about the An family, your father means that we can directly buy a piece of land in the suburbs to build a house, so that we can save money and send Changji and Changshou to the school."


    May Jixiang and Lian have no opinions, and the others will not have any opinions, and each obediently returned to his room.


    Lian Shi and Yuan Jixiang returned to the room only to find that the mattresses and quilts on the bed were all brocades. When rough people like them sleep on them, it is impossible to say that the calluses on their hands can destroy these brocades.


    Neither of the couple dared to sit up first, and ended up sleeping directly on the blanket on the ground, which was warm anyway.


    I saw it when the palace servants came in to serve, and I was shocked because of this, but these palace servants were trained in etiquette and did not dare to say anything more, and only quietly left the Louyin Pavilion Report to Gu Shuixiu.


    Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu slept and woke up comfortably. After listening to the palace servant''s report, he was stunned for a while, and signaled the palace servant to leave before saying to Dong Chenghu: "Your Majesty, you plan to arrange the original Family?"

 v6 Chapter 80： Bai Tongyu entered the palace and reported

    Dong Chenghu had just woken up and was in a good mood, but his mind was still dizzy, he was stunned after hearing Gu Shuixiu''s words, and asked strangely: "Why do you ask this suddenly? What''s the problem?"


    Gu Shuixiu whispered a few words in Dong Chenghu''s ear, and then she said normally: "Your Majesty, we have been with the Yuan family for a year, and you know the temperament of the Yuan family''s old man to some extent. I don''t like to bother others, and I don''t like to rely on others. They are uncomfortable in the palace, which is not a good thing for everyone. We will go and see later. If the old man has an idea, we will support them as much as possible. What do you think?"


    Dong Chenghu also clearly understands what Gu Shuixiu said. He even understands the old man''s thoughts better. After all, he is a scholar. The reason for accepting the money they gave was because they insisted, and it was difficult to refuse after knowing their identities, so they accepted it. Later, Dong Chenghu thought about helping them again, but the old man said nothing.


    If he lived in an adobe house like Baishui County, he himself would not be able to pass the hurdle in his heart.


    It happened that Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu had not seen their grandsons for a long time, so they let them in with a smile, holding their three children and refusing to let go.


    After Bai Tongyu greeted her, she silently stood aside and watched with a smile. It was not until Gu Shuixiu asked her that Bai Tongyu respectfully dismissed what had happened during the more than one year that Gu Shuixiu was away from the palace. He landed and told the Empress, "Mother, Princess Wen gave you a little granddaughter, and Princess Wu gave birth to another son. Recently, I often think about why she didn''t give birth to a sweet little padded jacket, and I feel a little depressed, but she is still confinement. , I can''t enter the palace, please be safe.


    The eldest young master of the Yongan Mansion has already married, and the other is the eldest daughter of General Yu Qi¡¯s family¡­¡±


    Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu listened with a smile, they were overjoyed, they thought that Princess Wen would bring her young daughter into the palace later, which would make them rare.


    Seeing Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu so happy, Bai Tongyu hesitated whether to tell them another bad news.


    Gu Shuixiu''s eyes were sharp, and she found that Bai Tongyu''s face was not very right. Under her questioning, Bai Tongyu sighed and said: "After father and mother, Master Taifu has been ill since the beginning of the year, and he is now ill. It''s getting heavier, the imperial doctor said, it won''t last long."


    "What!" Dong Chenghu stood up in astonishment, his face full of disbelief.


    Gu Shuixiu, like him, asked sadly, "How could this happen? When we left, the husband was still so strong, how could he fall ill so quickly? What about the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital? Can''t it be cured?"


    Bai Tongyu was both sad and angry when she saw the emperor and empress, and quickly explained: "Father and empress, the prince has sent the entire imperial hospital to the Taifu mansion to see the doctor, and even some civilians. Doctors with superb medical skills have been invited, but Taifu is already advanced, and he has suffered from some hidden diseases in the past. Now he can only treat it gently, take care of it slowly, and can''t give any medicine.


    It''s just that those mild medicines can''t cure it, so... In addition, the affairs of the Pei family have been bothering the Taifu, and the Taifu can''t rest well. "


    Bai Tongyu answered honestly: "The Pei family has indeed disintegrated their internal forces since the separation of the family. There is no problem with the second and third rooms of the Pei family, but the Dingguo Gongfu is different. None of the three sons of Duke Dingguo were fuel-efficient.


    Especially the second and third sons of Duke Dingguo, the two of them can be said to have healed their scars and forgot the pain. .


    The two of them couldn''t be in politics, and the Yue family gave them up, plus they kept squandering the money of Duke Dingguo''s government, over time Duke Dingguo''s eldest son''s family also had opinions on them, and at first it was just I deducted some money, and then I simply didn''t give it.


    This matter finally came to Ding Guogong, Ding Guogong was so angry that he had a stroke, and it seemed that he was going to die. The room will not end well.


    Ding Guogong couldn''t, so he wrote a trustee to give it to Taifu, hoping that Taifu would help coordinate the family affairs, but I didn''t know that Taifu''s health was not good. With a heart attack, it was useless for Duke Zhen to persuade him. Now Master Tai Fu occasionally dreams about being sorry for his wife and so on. It seems that the affairs of the Pei family have caused him a serious psychological burden. "


    Bai Tongyu didn''t understand why Shen Shikang felt guilty about what happened to the Pei family, but Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu knew that since Pei Dongqi never listened to Shen Shikang''s persuasion, Shen Shikang alienated the Pei family intentionally or unintentionally , and even euphemistically rejected Pei Dongqi''s proposal to marry, and he never had any interaction with the Pei family afterwards. In fact, what he did was also to protect the Shen family and the family of Duke Zhenguo, but it was in the eyes of others. Humanity, even ruthlessness.


    Now the Pei family is falling apart, and Pei Dongqi has become like this again. Except for the name of Duke Dingguo, the big house of the Pei family is nothing compared to the second and third rooms of the Pei family. Guilt is also human nature.


    Gu Shuixiusi paid, looked at Dong Chenghu, motioned him to sit down and think of a way, and then asked Bai Tongyu, "How is your body now, sir? Can you still eat food? How is your sleep? ?"


    Gu Shuixiu asked a question, but fortunately Bai Tongyu had a detailed understanding of it before, so he was able to answer.


    The emperor thought about a solution, but didn''t say anything.


    Bai Tongyu wanted to see the original family, and asked after deliberation: "After the father and mother, the crown prince just told me that the aunt''s family has entered the palace, and the daughter-in-law wants to visit them."


    "Yes, you are a junior, you can meet them in the past, they are in the Liuyin Pavilion, you go first, and by the way ask them if they have any shortages, or if they have any requirements, I will follow you. The royal father first discuss how to deal with the matter of the Taifu, and then go over." Gu Shuixiu liked Bai Tongyu''s filial piety and respect, and gently asked her to leave with the child.


    Only then did I frown with Dong Chenghu and discuss how to solve the problem of the Pei family.

 v6 Chapter 81： Arrange for the original family to visit Shen Shikang

    "I thought the matter of the Pei family was over, but I forgot the relationship between my husband and the Pei family. I was negligent!" Dong Chenghu said with a sigh.


    Gu Shuixiu comforted: "Your Majesty, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to blame yourself, Mr. Pei Jiahan had a heart for him back then. I understand, and we just killed the power of the Pei family at the beginning, and didn''t hurt anyone in the Pei family. It was for the sake of the gentleman. In the end, the emperor was still merciful.


    Now the husband will feel sorry for the Pei family because the current situation of the Pei family is too miserable. In fact, in my opinion, the Pei family has a mistress like the Xu family, and sooner or later something will happen , Now that Pei Dongqi has become like this, then the Xu family is not suppressed, and it will definitely make waves again. With Xu''s protection of the two sons, maybe more things will happen in the future.


    "


    Shen Shikang was only worried that the brothers Pei Zhongxin had fallen out. In the future, Pei Dongqi''s two younger sons were lost, and the reputation of Dingguo Gong''s mansion was completely ruined.


    If you can prevent these things from happening, I think Shen Shikang should be relieved


    After discussing for a long time, the empress finally came up with a compromise solution. Dong Chenghu immediately asked Eunuch Chen to go out of the palace to see Shen Shikang in the Taifu mansion and tell him his idea, so that he could Shen Shikang felt more at ease.


    After finishing this, the husband and wife went to the Lou Yin Pavilion hand in hand.


    Because there are three more children in the Lou Yin Pavilion, the atmosphere is very pleasant, especially the former old lady, what she hopes most is to see the Dong family blossoming, and now there are three lively and lovely children They are all descendants of the Dong family, so how could she be unhappy, plus Bai Tongyu''s approachable and sincere treatment of them has won the favor of the original family.


    "What are you talking about? Are you so happy?" Dong Chenghu stepped in and said with a smile.


    The original family members were so nervous when they saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu wearing a dragon robe and a phoenix robe, they bowed awkwardly to the two of them.


    Dong Chenghu hurriedly got them up and chatted for a while before the original family got used to it.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the old man said deliberately: "Emperor, thanks to your care for more than a year, we were able to arrive at Jiankang safely, but it''s not good for us to stay there all the time. In the palace, to trouble you and the Empress, we have already thought about it, we will buy a land in a village outside Jiankang, build a house, and move in immediately."


    "Jiankang suburbs? Buy land?" Dong Chenghu frowned slightly, the old man knew his plan when he said so, and said disapprovingly: "Uncle, you want to buy land on the outskirts of Jiankang What house to build?"


    The original old man was a little embarrassed, he laughed dryly and rubbed his hands repeatedly, and said: "I want to build an adobe house first, and it can be dealt with for a few years. If the conditions are available in the future, I will build a brick house. ."


    In fact, he never thought of building a brick house, just because Dong Chenghu asked so, he couldn''t directly say that he added an adobe house.


    Dong Chenghu refused him without even thinking about it, "Uncle, I am the emperor, and you are also a relative of the royal family. , Aren''t I going to be reviled by the world!


    The specifications are divided into one mansion. Other than that, I will not give anything. What do you think? "


    There are already a lot of houses, how dare they say anything? And Dong Chenghu''s attitude is very firm, they must accept the house.


    Seeing Dong Chenghu''s attitude, the old man had no choice but to accept it and kneel down to thank him.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the old man had compromised, so he smiled and said: "Uncle, aunt, in fact, these are all examples, not human feelings, my parents'' family also divided a house according to the specifications, you guys As long as you can live in it with peace of mind, the mansion is a bit empty, I will let people arrange the furniture and daily necessities in it, and you can move in directly when you go in.


    As for what my uncle said about letting the two children go to school, it is also simple. Many children from my parents'' family are studying in the school, and there are also Princess Duanhui and Princess Shuxian''s family, and there are many mansions Yes, everyone is in one place, their teacher is specially arranged by the emperor, and there is no need to tie up cultivation or anything, just let the two children go there. "


    One thing Gu Shuixiu didn''t tell them, that school was specially used by Dong Chenghu to train his own people, and all the expenses in it were paid by Dong Chenghu himself. The threshold is a bit high, and the repair fee alone is not affordable for ordinary people.


    The old lady didn''t understand this, but she really believed it. She was so excited that she immediately knelt down to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, which startled them.


    Gu Shuixiu knew that the Yuan family was not used to living in the palace, so she asked them if they wanted to go to their own mansion to take a look. Unsurprisingly, the Yuan family collectively nodded in agreement.


    Dong Chenghu saw this and took Gu Shuixiu out of the palace with them, but they went to Taifu''s mansion instead of Yuan mansion.


    Today''s Taifu''s mansion is completely different from the old one. It''s deserted and quiet. Many Taishi doctors come in and out, and the family of Duke Zhenguo come here every now and then, and the rest are friends with the Shen family. Good people will often come to visit Shen Shikang, making Taifu''s house very lively.


    The arrival of the emperor was like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves, which caught everyone in the Taifu mansion by surprise.


    When the empress entered Shen Shikang''s room, many people couldn''t come back to their senses, they were just servants, and the news was not well-informed. Seeing the two emperors and queens in the Taifu''s mansion was really more frightening than pleasantly surprising.


    The husband and wife entered Shen Shikang''s room and asked about the scent of the medicine in the room. Gu Shuixiu frowned immediately, letting the window open for ventilation.


    Only then did she slowly approach Shen Shikang''s bedside. Shen Shikang, who had been closing his eyes, seemed to feel something, and slowly opened his eyes, seeing Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu, and thought he was hallucinating.


    Dong Chenghu saw such a lifeless Shen Shikang, his eyes red with sadness, resisted the urge to cry, and said warmly, "Sir, Shuixiu and I are back to see you!"


    On hearing the familiar voice, Shen Shikang realized that he was not dreaming, a pale smile raised his lips, and said with a smile: "The emperor and the empress are back, it''s good, I thought I won''t see you until I die!"

 v6 Chapter 82： sorrow, mourning

    Gu Shuixiu collapsed when she heard the words, she turned her head and covered her face, crying loudly.


    She never expected to see Shen Shikang like this. They have lived together for so many years. In the past, even if Shen Shikang was sick, he would recover after lying down for a day or two. Gu Shuixiu had never seen such a person before. The thin and gaunt Shen Shikang made her feel like he might die at any time.


    Compared to Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu''s sadness, Shen Shikang will be much calmer.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t need to feel sorry for me. Cough cough... I''ve lived to this age to be considered a longevity. Even if I leave, I have no regrets. Now the Shen family is on the right track, Da Qi Prosperous, I believe that under the rule of the emperor and the prince, Daqi will be more prosperous and prosperous, but unfortunately I can''t see it!


    It is an honor for the emperor to come today. "


    Dong Chenghu held Shen Shikang''s hand, endured his grief, and said hoarsely, "If you have anything to say, I will listen."


    Shen Shikang showed a gratified smile on his face, and said slowly: "Your Majesty, although benevolent governance is good, you cannot be blindly benevolent, poor people must have something to hate, everything has a cause. As a result, in front of the country, the emperor needs to be tougher and focus on the overall situation.


    In addition, the affairs of the Pei family are very clear to the ministers, the emperor has already shown mercy, and now the Pei family is no longer a climate, can the emperor look at the face of the old ministers and protect the big house of the Pei family A bloodline? "


    In Shen Shikang''s view, if the Pei family''s big house goes on like this, sooner or later, it will not fall to the point of dying. Even if it is not so serious, it will not be much better.


    Dong Chenghu was not embarrassed about this matter, and nodded happily, "I agree with what Mr. Sitting in the position of Duke Dingguo for a long time."


    Shen Shikang breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled: "The emperor doesn''t have to say that, if they are not capable, the emperor can take back the title of Duke Dingguo, as long as they are alive. One, two ¡­¡±


    Shen Shikang explained a lot, his mouth was dry, Gu Shuixiu came over and gave him some water specially.


    Even when Shen Ziping came to visit Shen Shikang, he didn''t see any intention to stop. Shen Ziping was so worried when he saw that his father looked like this, and felt uncomfortable, so he just went out Breathable outside.


    Gu Shuixiu came out, her eyes were red and swollen and asked, "Brother Shen, what is the current situation of this disease, sir? Those imperial physicians will pick good words, but none of them are honest!"


    Shen Ziping saw that Gu Shuixiu was showing signs of anger, and quickly defended the imperial physician: "Miss, the imperial physicians have also tried their best. In the past year or so, the imperial physician has almost become a member of the Taifu''s house. He was a regular visitor, and the crown prince went to great lengths to recruit folk apricot forest experts, and even people from the Bai people went to invite them.


    Since the Empress has asked, the minister will not hide it, my father... He has only been in the scene for a few days, I guess he has been holding his breath before, because he wants to wait for the emperor and You have also seen that the mother-in-law is back, my father is explaining the funeral! "


    Shen Ziping was talking and the tears fell like this. It was all a man who didn''t cry easily, but it was not when he was sad. Now Shen Ziping is really sad.


    When Gu Shuixiu heard this, she burst into tears again. For her, Shen Shikang was both a good teacher and a good friend, a respected elder, and the enlightenment of their family. In her heart, Shen Shikang''s The status is no less than that of Gu Mingde.


    The two outside were crying so badly that they dared not enter the room.


    Dong Chenghu stayed in the house for a long time, when he came out, Gu Shuixiu saw the tears on his face, and it was even more sour.


    Dong Chenghu beckoned to Gu Shuixiu and whispered in her ear: "Sir wants to say a few words to you, you go in and listen carefully, if you ask for something, sir, just agree."


    Gu Shuixiu quickly held back her tears, nodded heavily, and calmed down before entering the room.


    I don''t know what Shen Shikang said to her. When Gu Shuixiu came out, she was like Dong Chenghu, and she burst into tears.


    Liang hurried to hear the news of the arrival of the empress. Seeing that the people in the yard were crying so miserably, she groaned in her heart, thinking that Shen Shikang was not well, and greeted the empress with a pale face, He quickly went into the house to take a look, and then he let out a sigh of relief.


    As soon as the tense nerves relaxed, Liang Shi felt a little dizzy and hurried to comfort Gu Shuixiu, "The Empress is going to be sad at the end, birth, old age, sickness and death are human nature, we tried our best, and now only I hope Daddy won''t suffer again."


    When Mr. Liang came over and heard Shen Shikang¡¯s painful moans, he couldn¡¯t sit still, and he felt terribly uncomfortable. For that kind of feeling, it would be better to let Shen Shikang euthanize to save him so much torture. This is not that Mr. Liang is ruthless. It is the true temperament of a family of military generals. For people like them, there is no saying that it is better to die than to live. She only hopes that Shen Shikang can suffer less, but she is only a daughter-in-law. Such words are absolutely impossible. said.


    Gu Shuixiu was persuaded by Liang, and she felt better. After seeing Shen Shikang''s situation, she realized that Gu Mingde and Zhao were not young anymore. , will really leave a lifetime of regrets in the future.


    "Sister Liang, I''m fine, but it''s hard for me to accept it for a while. Mr. and us are also teachers and fathers. Seeing him like this, we really..." Gu Shuixiu didn''t know how to express her sadness.


    Because of Shen Shikang''s physical condition, a group of people are very busy, even if they meet again after a long absence, they don''t feel any joy.


    Three days later, Shen Shikang closed his eyes forever.


    The news came into the palace, and the empress cried with grief. Dong Chenghu immediately decreed that Shen Shikang should be buried with the honor of the emperor.


    The teacher, now that the prince has not yet ascended the throne, the emperor has been sealed first, this...


    This really shocked the civil and military officials.


    Because the empress and empress attached great importance to Shen Shikang''s funeral, for a while, the Taifu''s house was crowded with crowds of people who came to offer condolences. Not at all.

 v6 Chapter 83： After the funeral, Wu Ya and Dong Qinyan

    It''s just that all the funerals they brought over have been returned, and none of them will be accepted. Before, there were many people who planned to take this opportunity to blackmail the Shen family, but they had no idea what to do, and they hated it.


    After Shen Shikang''s funeral, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were very silent for a while.


    Dong Qinyan went to the palace every day to accompany them, but she never mentioned the matter of the Zheng family, which made Gu Shuixiu very strange.


    Dong Yuanxu told them before that Dong Qinyan also went to intercede with him for the matter of the Zheng family. How could it be like this?


    So before Dong Qinyan asked, Gu Shuixiu couldn''t sit still. It happened that Shen Shikang''s funeral had passed, and she also had time to talk to Dong Qinyan.


    "Niuniu, would you like to accompany my mother for a walk? Just the two of us, without them." Gu Shuixiu looked at all the palace servants in Mingxiu Palace and said.


    Dong Qinyan froze for a moment, nodded obediently, and accompanied Gu Shuixiu to the Imperial Garden.


    Because there are no other women in the harem except Gu Shuixiu, the mother of a country with such a high status, so the two of them will not encounter some unsightly people when they visit the imperial garden.


    Dong Qinyan thought that Gu Shuixiu was in a bad mood and wanted her to accompany her to relax.


    How could Gu Shuixiu and her stop suddenly when they walked to a pavilion, and ordered someone to bring some snacks.


    Dong Qinyan was so obediently watching Gu Shuixiu tossing, she didn''t speak or object, everything followed her will.


    Gu Shuixiu sighed in her heart, her daughter is still the same as before.


    "Niuniu, my mother told you something." In front of Dong Qinyan, Gu Shuixiu claimed to be her mother instead of her mother, which made Dong Qinyan even more surprised.


    Not waiting for Dong Qinyan to think clearly, Gu Shuixiu has already slowly opened her mouth, "The year you were born, there was a severe drought in Daliang, and the people were not well known until the month you were about to be born, when suddenly It was cloudy, but there was not a drop of rain. Until the night you were born, the sky that had been cloudy for several days suddenly thundered and thundered.


    At that time, my mother did not believe this, and she was very opposed to their statement. I just hope that my daughter can grow up in a safe, healthy, happy and happy life. Really gave birth to an ''auspicious''. "


    Gu Shuixiu stared straight at Dong Qinyan, clearly saw the shock and the flash of panic in her eyes, and then said soothingly: "Except for the strangeness when you were born. It seems that everything is normal after that, except that my daughter is more sensible and talented than other children. It seems that there is nothing else. My mother blames these for her talent and the care of the heavens for my Dong family. Other than that No other ideas.


    Explanation, although you also said that you heard it from the former court, but I heard the truth from Mrs. Zheng, right? "


    Facing Gu Shuixiu''s scorching gaze, Dong Qinyan lowered her head guiltily and dared not face her, and after a while she whispered, "Since when did mother start to suspect this?"


    Gu Shuixiu said: "Since you entered the palace, mother felt that something was wrong, but I believe that my son is still my son, and it has not changed, so mother chooses to believe everything you say, witch The queen''s past, Feng Qiqin, the affairs of the Zheng family, there are more and more mysteries, and these mysteries are all related to one person - Wu Ya, the eldest lady of the former Guqin family, and the last queen of the Liang Dynasty, Queen Wu!


    Yes, absolutely no one in the palace knows, how do you know? Unless...you are the party! "


    The three words "participant" successfully made Dong Qinyan raise her head. She looked at Gu Shuixiu in disbelief and amazement. Seeing Gu Shuixiu so calm and calm, her eyes were full of confusion and confusion. Then he asked with difficulty: "Mother thinks I am the witch queen?"


    Gu Shuixiu sat opposite Dong Qinyan and asked indifferently, "Isn''t it?"


    "Since mother guesses so, why is she so calm, doesn''t mother think I''m a monster?" Dong Qinyan said mockingly, but she was nervous and uneasy in her heart, her previous life was too miserable , In this life, she has finally been reincarnated into such a happy family, with so many loved ones who love her, she really doesn''t want to lose all of this, not at all.


    Gu Shuixiu smiled gently: "Child, raise your head, don''t be so afraid, mother just asks you, did you remember everything from the moment you were born?"


    Facing Gu Shuixiu''s clear and clear eyes, Dong Qinyan couldn''t tell any lies, she nodded with a pale face, very weak.


    But Gu Shuixiu smiled brightly, and said lovingly, "That''s good! That''s good!"


    Dong Qinyan asked inexplicably: "Mother, don''t you think I''m a monster? Don''t you fear me?"


    "What am I afraid of you? I only know that you were born to me and your father, our daughter, that''s enough, as for the memory of your past life, you should be from a past life Queen Wu is unwilling, mother hopes you can let go of everything in the past, those old people and old things have all vanished with the departure of Queen Wu, you should get out of those shadows, because you are Dong Qinyan, not Wu Ya!"


    Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Qinyan firmly, with encouragement and deep maternal love in her eyes.


    Dong Qinyan''s face was stunned, two lines of clear tears suddenly flowed down, and she threw herself on Gu Shuixiu and burst into tears. Gu Shuixiu didn''t let go of her sleeves until she was so out of breath that she stopped crying.


    The palace servants in the distance watched from a distance, not knowing what happened in the pavilion, and they were all worried.


    Gu Shuixiu let Dong Qinyan vent, then she stroked her back and said softly: "My child, mother has heard about your past life from Mrs. Zheng''s mouth, how much has your past life been? Unfortunately, how happy you will be in this life, you see you dote on your parents, brothers, and three sisters-in-law, who doesn''t like you? Besides, your grandparents all love you like a jewel in their hands, right? The most important thing It''s Wen Boyun. He''s wholeheartedly devoted to you. He treats you like a treasure. What do you have to regret?


    The things in the past are not worthy of your memory, listen to your mother''s words, forget them after today, and mother will not let the third person know all this, you are the alluring princess of Daqi, Daqi The emperor''s pearl, the happiest woman in Daqi! "

 v6 Chapter 84： Dong Qinyans cry, Zheng familys disposal

    "Mother...you don''t know, I...my past life...I''m not reconciled! I''ve spent my whole life falling in love with a person, but it''s a heartbreaker who takes advantage of me through and through. I''m not willing to put myself and my daughter in a state of doom because of helping the heartless man escape!


    But even if I had another chance, I would still do it, because I want to get revenge on him! He has let me down, and I want to let him taste the feeling that he has longed for in his life and cannot get it! I want him to taste what pain is, what is heartbroken!


    But I still overestimated his feelings for that woman, until I entered the cold palace, he still sang every night like no one, was drunk with lantern riddles, my last life was like a joke , tossed him all over, caused his daughter to end in a tragic and tragic end, and left his own life in a dark prison. I didn''t see him again until I died, thinking that my death was nothing to him at all.


    The hatred erupted at the moment I died, and until now, I will never forget those unforgettable hatreds! So, when my father invaded Jiankang, I couldn''t help it after I became emperor. I went to the cold palace regardless, and hated that person with infinite hatred.


    In front of his face, he sneered at him, stepped on his self-esteem, shattered all his pride, annihilated his hope of living, it was me, it was me Force him to commit suicide! But after the event, I didn''t have the pleasure of getting revenge, only a deep sadness.


    Mother, did you know? I was really confused at that time. I kept persuading myself to forget the past. I am Dong Qinyan. Those are the clouds of the past. I should wake up. Live by yourself.


    That is Feng Qiqin, and so is the matter of the Zheng family, as well as the means of interrogation, one by one, it seems to be carved into my bones, I can''t forget it, just can''t forget it Lose! "


    Seeing Dong Qinyan in such pain, Gu Shuixiu only sighed deeply, "Son, if you can''t figure out some things, you will only be tormented by yourself and the people who love you. , and your so-called "can''t let go" is meaningless. Those people you hate are all dead, and now I''m afraid that only those in the Zheng family are still related to the previous dynasty.


    Have you ever wondered what to do with them? If killing them can make my son completely free, mother doesn''t mind being this villain. "Gu Shuixiu said so, but she didn''t think Dong Qinyan would agree to what she did.


    Sure enough, Dong Qinyan refused her proposal without thinking, "Mother, those people in the Zheng family are innocent, after all, Zheng Kui has made a lot of contributions before. He killed countless enemies and was also a hero. He was killed by Emperor Liang, and the people of the Zheng family had hatred in their hearts, so they secretly colluded with bandits in Shu County and caused trouble for Daliang.


    How about setting them free later? "


    Dong Qinyan has this idea and also has a heart of sympathy. She has seen Mrs. Zheng before, and seeing her current appearance, Dong Qinyan finds that her previous jealousy is more like It''s a joke, because Mrs. Zheng loves Zheng Kui from beginning to end, and it is Emperor Liang who is affectionate. After all, she is also a victim.


    Gu Shuixiu was not surprised by Dong Qinyan''s decision at all, it was precisely because of this that she did not rush to suggest Dong Chenghu to dispose of the Zheng family.


    It has contaminated the lives of many innocent people, and it is too cheap for them to die like this. Your father''s intention is to punish them for hard labor for a lifetime, what do you think?"


    Gu Shuixiu coaxed Dong Qinyan, Dong Qinyan had already burst into laughter, and said indifferently: "The father decides these things, I can''t participate, I just want to plead for the Zheng family. That''s it."


    I''m very pleased with Dong Qinyan''s sensible management, Gu Shuixiu. After thinking about what happened to the Zheng family this time, and with her as a listener, Dong Qinyan should be able to slowly get out of the shadow of her previous life.


    After this heart-to-heart conversation, the mother and daughter became more emotional than ever, and Dong Qinyan would go into the palace every now and then to talk to Gu Shuixiu, and she would not allow Dong Chenghu to listen by the side. , made Dong Chenghu heartbroken and sighed that his daughter no longer wanted a father, which made the mother and daughter laugh.


    The decree of the Zheng family has also come down. Dong Chenghu did not want their lives, but just ransacked the Zheng family, confiscated all their property, and demoted the Zheng family to slave status. .


    I feel incomprehensible about the Zheng family''s handling of civil and military officials. According to the law, the Zheng family should be executed. Dong Chenghu''s methods are too gentle in their opinion. It didn''t have the effect of shocking and deterring, but when they were still whispering, Dong Chenghu issued another imperial decree, which was about other mountain bandits.


    When the civil and military officials heard that these people were sent to do hard labor in the cold and bitter places, and they would not be able to come back after death, they couldn''t help but tremble. It seemed that the emperor was not merciful, but only lenient to the Zheng family, or not Do you know why the emperor treats the Zheng family differently?


    No matter what everyone thinks, this is what happened.


    Ye Shan, before Pei Dongqi was dying, he seemed to suddenly understand, and invited the Shen family to witness with the momentum of thunder, and separated the three Pei Zhongxin brothers face to face.


    Pei Zhongxin inherited the position of the prince without any accident, but the property assigned to him has not shrunk by a single star, but he can''t say anything against it, because Pei Dongqi has already said Now, why don''t you want to be the prince of the country, he can give them more money.


    Pei Zhongxin was helpless, between the position of the king and the money, he naturally had to choose the position of the king.


    Shen Ziping saw Pei Zhongxin gnashing his teeth and shook his head in disappointment. Fortunately, Pei Dongqi was decisive at this moment. Otherwise, Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren would have a hard time in the future .


    After the separation, Shen Ziping signed the testimonial document, and the matter was settled. From the beginning to the end, Pei Dongqi did not mention the Xu family, nor did the three brothers Pei Zhongxin want to Everyone pretended not to know about supporting Xu, but Shen Ziping really forgot that there was such a person as Xu.


    Ziping felt sad, and he didn''t know whether he felt sad for the Xu family or for the big house of the Pei family.

 v6 Chapter 85： Chilling towards the Pei family, the Liang family broke out

    Since people didn''t plan to discuss Xu''s ownership in front of him, and Xu himself didn''t stand up to them, Shen Ziping naturally wouldn''t rush to get uncomfortable, sighed Fan, left with a sullen face.


    At this moment, Pei Dongqi looked at his three sons in disappointment, especially Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren. He knew that Pei Zhongxin had no feelings for Xu, after all they The mother and son are not in harmony and they have not been together for a long time. He can understand that Pei Zhongxin has no affection for Xu Shi, but Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren grew up in front of Xu Shi since childhood, Xu Shi can be said to have a heart for these two sons. He took out his lungs, and even did the math for the sake of their marriage organization. Although he did stupid things, he was absolutely sincere to these two sons.


    Now Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren are planning to kick the Xu family away, so what does Pei Dongqi think? Especially when he was ill, Pei Zhongxin often came to visit him. These two sons could not wait to hide away. If they were not forced by Pei Zhongxin, they would not want to enter this room.


    Pei Dongqi''s heart is chilled, but these two are also his biological sons, and now he is about to end, that''s all, just pretend he doesn''t know anything, and pretending to be deaf and dumb is even more chilling.


    Thinking like this, Pei Dongqi didn''t say anything more, just told the three brothers Pei Zhongxin, "Even if your mother is wrong, she is still your mother, I can punish her , neglect her, or even look down on her, but you can''t, remember that loyalty, filial piety and righteousness are the foundation of a person''s life, if you can''t even do filial piety, you don''t have to stay in Jiankang anymore."


    After Pei Dongqi finished speaking, he slowly closed his eyes, as if he did not intend to pay attention to the three brothers Pei Zhongxin.


    Pei Zhongxin was troubled by the small amount of money he received, so he was unhappy and didn''t listen to Pei Dongqi''s words very much. In his opinion, he only needs to be filial to Pei Dongqi. , As for the Xu family, that is the mother of Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren. He and the Xu family are like natural enemies. As long as they meet, they can quarrel. Pei Zhongxin definitely doesn''t want to live under the same roof as the Xu family.


    Pei Zhongren and Pei Zhonghe thought that Pei Zhongxin had inherited the position of Duke Ding, and he should support the Xu family. What does it mean to follow them?


    The three brothers quarreled again over the issue of Xu''s ownership. Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren, who had always been weak, refused to give an inch on this issue, while Pei Zhongxin moved out and let the Xu family choose to threaten them.


    Now the Xu family has the title of the princess of the country but does not have the due treatment of the lady of the country. Even if Pei Dongqi dies, the emperor will not be able to canonize the Xu family as the old lady, so It would be embarrassing for Mrs. Xu to stay in the Duke''s Mansion. In addition, Mrs. Xu loves these two sons and lets Mrs. Xu choose by herself. She will definitely pick Pei Zhonghe and Pei Zhongren directly.


    The two were stunned by Pei Zhongxin''s words and fell into a deadlock for a while.


    Confused, now the Pei family has fallen apart, and the children have no prospects. If the grandfather of the country kicks his legs, the Pei family will really be over!


    Shen Ziping was so angry that he couldn''t eat when he returned to the Duke''s Mansion, so he competed with the table.


    Liang knew that Shen Ziping was invited by the Pei family to be a witness today, and seeing his angry appearance, he probably guessed the reason, and could not help sighing: "Master Guo, I''ve already told you about the Pei family, don''t get involved, don''t take it too seriously, you just don''t listen, why do you hold yourself back now?"


    Shen Ziping finally found the object of his complaints, frowned deeply and said, "I just don''t understand, my uncle is such a wise and decisive person, and my cousin is also considered witty and intelligent, how come here? Each generation is short-sighted, vying for power and profit, narrow-minded and cold-hearted, the descendants of the Pei family should not be like this!"


    Shen Ziping was so sad that he was about to cry. After all, the Pei family was his mother''s family, and he didn''t want to see the Pei family go down like this.


    Liang patted Shen Ziping on the shoulder and said helplessly: "Everyone is a good mistress who can prosper for three generations. It was better when the old grandfather was still there. Even if the woman was not very good, he could raise the child well, but it was the generation of Prince Dingguo.


    Back then, the old prince had always opposed Duke Ding''s marriage to the Xu family, but Duke Ding thought that the power of Xu''s family in Jin''an County could help the Pei family.


    Because of his discrimination against women, now the entire Pei family is defeated by the woman he despises! Including the children born by the Xu family, which one has the real talent? To put it more nasty, if Pei Zhongxin hadn''t been raised by the old master and Dingguo, would he be today? I''m afraid it has the same virtue as Pei Zhonghe and those two! "


    Speaking of the affairs of the Pei family, Liang''s stomach was full of anger, especially when she saw that Shen Ziping was sad for the Pei family, the anger in her heart seemed to be ignited at once. Even more angry.


    Looking at Liang Shi who was about to jump with anger, Shen Ziping was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word, and he sighed in response.


    Zuo Fengying heard Liang''s rage coming from the yard of Shen Ziping and his wife.


    The husband and wife hurried over to find out that it was because of the Pei family that Shen Ziping and Mrs Liang were unhappy, Mrs Liang was venting against Shen Ziping.


    Shen Jiangan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, while Zuo Fengying breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Daddy, it''s the Pei family''s business, why are you arguing like this? It shocked us a lot!" After so many years, it was the first time Shen Jiangan saw Liang Chong against Shen Ziping It was Shen Ziping who made such a big fire, but he was still "submissive" as before, letting Mr. Liang scold him.


    When Mr. Liang saw Shen Jiangan¡¯s voice, he immediately asked him to comment on the reasoning. When Mr. Liang told the story of the Pei family, Shen Jiang¡¯an¡¯s face immediately became extremely ugly, and Mrs. Liang said angrily: " The Pei family committed suicide by themselves, and your father is still sad for them, and when he came back, he hung a face, as if his mother owed him, and I was just not happy!"


    Liang sat down willfully with his back to Shen Ziping, the fire in his heart was getting bigger and bigger.


    Shen Ziping was at a loss and wanted Shen Jiangan and his wife to ask for help, but they both looked helpless.


    In the end, Shen Ziping was really pitiful, and then Shen Jiangan comforted Liang.

 v6 Chapter 86： Dong Yunlans excitement for the original familys pilgrimage

    "Mom, don''t be angry, Dad didn''t do it on purpose, the Pei family is also Dad''s grandfather''s home, no one wants to be like this today, fortunately, the Pei family has two bedrooms and three The house is not bad, and the Pei family is not in decline. Now the emperor still values ??the second and third rooms of the Pei family. As for the big house of the Pei family... Let''s do that first. They have the name of Ding Guogong. Well, it''s a good thing for them."


    Shen Jiangan didn''t speak too clearly, but Shen Ziping and Liang Shi understood the deep meaning of the words, Shen Ziping felt better, Liang Shi still didn''t speak, but his anger subsided a lot.


    The turmoil in the township is over.


    Seeing that the end of the year is approaching, this year, due to the death of Shen Shikang, the inside and outside of the palace are more or less affected. The emperor is not in the mood to organize a palace banquet. There was also a gloomy atmosphere in the house.


    Especially in the Anping mansion, Yang Zixuan struggled out of the emotional whirlpool. When he came back to Jiankang, he met the sad news of Shen Shikang''s death. You must know that Shen Shikang was a respected gentleman. His blow was great.


    The person who had regained his anger was depressed again, with melancholy flashing in his eyes, and Dong Yunlan was very unbearable.


    Because Yang Zixuan was in a bad mood, Dong Yunlan was not in a good position to propose marriage to him. Just when Dong Yunlan was struggling, the doorman suddenly came in with a letter of worship and reported: " Princess, there is a servant who claims to be the Yuan family outside, and sent a greeting card to the eldest young master, asking the eldest young master to come to the Yuan family for a chat."


    Dong Yunlan curiously took the invitation, what attracted her attention was the beautiful handwriting on the invitation, which seemed to come from the hand of a woman, and they all said that the words were like people, presumably the owner of this invitation She should also be a beautiful woman.


    Thinking of this, Dong Yunlan''s heart couldn''t help thumping, and she went to Yang Zixuan''s yard excitedly with the post of worship.


    As expected, Yang Zixuan still lived a leisurely life in his yard as before, and he could sit for a long time playing a game by himself.


    "Xuan''er, someone is looking for you." Gossip flashed in Dong Yunlan''s eyes, thinking that this original family should be the original family in Baishui County, and had never heard Yang Zixuan talk about the original girl before. , and they also happened to meet Shen Shikang''s funeral. The empress has not found a suitable opportunity to introduce the Yuan family to them, and they are not easy to come to the door rashly. Until now, Dong Yunlan and the others have not met those people in the original family. Dong Yunlan was greatly excited when she came to this post.


    Yang Zixuan looked behind Dong Yunlan suspiciously, waited for a while but no second person came in, and asked in confusion, "Who?"


    Dong Yunlan raised the salutation note in her hand, sat happily opposite Yang Zixuan, and said curiously: "A salutation note sent by a servant who claimed to be the Yuan family, said it was for you , Mother looked at the handwriting and it was clearly a woman, but a girl from the original family?"


    Yang Zixuan''s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at Dong Yunlan vigilantly. Sure enough, the fire of gossip was burning in his mother''s eyes. Yang Zixuan hurriedly coughed, lowered his eyes, and said, "Mother, you are blind. Guess what! This original family is indeed the original family of Baishui County. They have been in Jiankang for so long, and the emperor has already settled them. Check it out, I''ll tell you more later when I come back."


    Yang Zixuan almost fled.


    Dong Yunlan looked at his back thoughtfully, and then she couldn''t sit still, so she simply prepared a carriage and entered the palace excitedly.


    Gu Shuixiu has been depressed these days because of Shen Shikang''s death, and she was happy when she heard Dong Yunlan came to see her in the palace. "Queen Empress, is there a girl in the Yuan family who hasn''t left the cabinet?"


    Gu Shuixiu was stunned for a moment, then nodded in confusion, and said, "There is such a girl in the original family, and it''s time to leave the cabinet, just because the whole family is going to move to Jiankang, and we haven''t talked about it yet. Marriage, what the emperor means is that the Yuan family can be regarded as a relative of the royal family. No matter how close or distant they are, the emperor wants to show the children of the Yuan family a good family. This is not something that happened to the husband. , let¡¯s delay it first, why are you asking this?¡±


    Dong Yunlan was excited when she heard the words, and immediately looked at Gu Shuixiu with anticipation, "Empress Empress, do you think the original family and our family have had five blessings?"


    "Huh?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan in astonishment, "You don''t want to be in-law with the original family!"


    Dong Yunlan smiled embarrassedly, and said, "I just ask, if the horoscope has not been written yet, please don''t tell the Queen, lest you scare the child away from Zixuan again. !"


    "Why do you ask the girl from the Yuan family? Could it be that Zixuan told you something?" Gu Shuixiu looked at Dong Yunlan gossip, thinking that they never told Dong Yunlan about Yang Zixuan and Yuanyu Regarding the matter of Qing, now Dong Yunlan came to ask questions eagerly, and it must be Yang Zixuan who leaked the rumor.


    Dong Yunlan shook her head helplessly and complained angrily: "How could that sly boy say that! I guessed it myself. Today, the Yuan family posted a salutation, and I see that the word is obviously a woman. Yes, Zixuan''s child has never cared about other women before, except... this is the first time I saw him leave in a hurry as soon as he received the news, do you think I can think about it more? "


    Gu Shuixiu reacted and laughed helplessly, she thought that Yang Zixuan said something, and the feeling was actually Dong Yunlan''s own nervousness, so she couldn''t help shaking her head and smiled bitterly: "That girl from the Yuan family is called Yuan Yuqing, she is long He has beautiful eyes, and because the old man of the original family used to be a teacher of a private school, the children of the original family are all literate and hyphenated, and the child also plays the piano well.


    , It''s very natural to speak or something, but love... I really didn''t see it, so if you come to me and ask, I can''t give you any answer. At most, the two of them have a good relationship, that''s all. "


    This is not what Dong Yunlan wanted. Dong Yunlan resisted Gu Shuixiu''s answer from the bottom of his heart, and how could Yang Zixuan''s temperament be a good friend with a girl? This is too...


    Seeing Dong Yunlan''s tangled face, Gu Shuixiu chuckled lightly, "I know you''re in a hurry, so just like this, you can find a chance to ask Zixuan''s child''s mind, and tell him that the emperor will soon I''m going to suggest marriage to Yuan Yuqing, let''s see how he reacts, if he really doesn''t feel anything, then forget it."

 v6 Chapter 87： Watching a play in a group, Yuan Yuqings troubles

    Dong Yunlan''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, she couldn''t help but wink at Gu Shuixiu, and then ran away excitedly.


    Dong Chenghu came to Mingxiu Palace and learned that Gu Shuixiu had partnered with Dong Yunlan to plan for Yang Zixuan.


    At this time, Yang Zixuan, who arrived at the original mansion, only felt that his ears were itchy, and he didn''t realize that he had been calculated by everyone.


    The old lady Yuan saw Yang Zixuan smiling from ear to ear, and learned that Yuan Yuqing had invited him over, she had the same idea as Dong Yunlan, thinking that Yuan Yuqing was interested in Yang Zixuan, but unexpectedly Pushing and shoving Yang Zixuan to see Yuan Yuqing.


    If he hadn''t hesitated at all before, he always felt very awkward when Dong Yunlan and the old lady looked at him so vaguely today.


    Before Yang Zixuan could figure it out, Yuan Changji just came over to look for Yuan Yuqing, and saw Yang Zixuan shouting loudly.


    Yuan Yuqing in the room already knew that Yang Zixuan was coming, and ran out immediately and greeted the two of them cheerfully.


    Seeing Yuan Yuqing so magnanimous, Yang Zixuan instantly felt that he was treating the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, and quickly shook off the messy thoughts in his mind and followed Yuan Changji in.


    The two went to Yuan Yuqing''s study, saw a table of paper, a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes, but heard Yuan Yuqing say tangled: "I invited you here today because there is something I want to find What you discussed, we in Jiankang are unfamiliar, and the only person we know is you, if I don''t look for you, I really can''t think of who to look for."


    Listening to Yuan Yuqing''s words, Yang Zixuan immediately asked, "But what''s the trouble?"


    With such a low-key behavior of the Yuan family, there should be no trouble, and Yang Zixuan is even more curious.


    Yuan Yuqing took out a pile of manuscript paper and said with a frown: "Alas! We didn''t know until we arrived in Jiankang that the price of goods in Jiankang was ridiculously expensive, and there were no fields and grasslands here, so we also I can''t farm and graze. My father is worried about the family''s livelihood. I can''t go out and perform arts anymore. The family has so many mouths to support, and I can''t just sit and eat. No, I think you have been in Jiankang for so long, But any good advice?"


    Speaking of this, Yuan Changji quickly echoed Yuan Yuqing''s words, and now he feels the pressure. Although he is studying in the private school run by the royal family, all the fees are waived, but the pen, ink and paper These inkstones and books, but these are all consumables that you have to bring yourself, and the prices are ridiculously expensive. Yuan Changji now feels that he is under a lot of pressure to study. If he doesn''t have a name, how can he talk Home account!


    Yang Zixuan took Yuan Yuqing''s manuscripts and looked at them one by one. The things on it were weaving baskets, buying vegetables, etc., all of which were merchants and pawns, making him speechless.


    I simply tore up all the manuscripts, and in Yuan Yuqing''s angry eyes, said indifferently: "You must understand your identity, when you arrive in Jiankang, you will no longer be ordinary people. It''s the royal relatives who are close to the royal family. Every move will be magnified. It''s okay now. The emperor is in a bad mood because of the death of his husband, and there is no palace banquet in the palace, so only a small number of people know about your family. , When you wait for the palace banquet, your whole family will definitely appear.


    At that time, the whole Jiankang will know the original family, and you will also be named as the royal family. How can the royal family still make a basket to buy vegetables for a living? I think the emperor treats you harshly! Or think of some practical methods. "


    After hearing this, Yuan Yuqing changed from anger to dumbfounded. They never thought so much, thinking that following the emperor to Jiankang could be a little commoner under his protection. , now it sounds completely different from what she thought.


    Help, I can''t really let it go.


    In fact, most of the rich people in Jiankang rely on opening shops to make money, and their salaries are not enough to support their family, because such a shop in Jiankang is also ridiculously expensive, if you If you want to open a shop, I can suggest that you open a shop in a county or town that is closer to Jiankang. Although the money you earn is not as much as Jiankang, the shop is cheap and the cost is low. Overall, it is still good. "


    Yang Zixuan kept talking, but Yuan Yuqing and his brother were dumbfounded. They never thought about buying a shop, and none of their family was in business. It is expected that now that they are going to open a shop, Yuan Yuqing thinks that she does not have such courage.


    What''s more, there is a former old man in their family. The former old man is a scholar. If he knows that they want to open a shop to make a living, I am afraid that the former old man will be unhappy.


    And there is only so much money in the family. If all of them are used to open a shop and do business, what will they do if they lose money?


    Many uncertain factors made Yuan Yuqing tangled.


    When Yang Zixuan finished speaking, Yuan Yuqing asked tentatively: "Cousin, can you say something we understand, or a suggestion we can do? This is what you said. We also know that we can make money by opening a shop, but none of our family is a business material, and there is no extra money in the family for us to toss, if the business loses, my grandfather will definitely be angry. "


    Yuan Changji nodded vigorously, completely agreed with Yuan Yuqing''s words, grabbed the back of his head in embarrassment and said, "Cousin, my grandparents in our family won''t say anything, my mother doesn''t know a single big character. , My father is honest and honest, and he is a bit rough, our brothers are both studying, and the elder sister can barely do it at home, but I can''t let my elder sister do business!"


    Yang Zixuan watched the siblings push each other, and chuckled helplessly: "Then what do you want? A place like Jiankang is expensive, except for doing business to make a living. Others are not suitable for you, and I have no business experience myself. Why don''t you go to the palace and ask the Queen to give you some pointers. You know, if the Queen is not the Queen, she is definitely rich. The rich man on one side, with his business experience, even his husband is ashamed, talk to the empress and you will suddenly be enlightened."

 v6 Chapter 88： With Gu Shuixius support, he married Yuan Yuqing

    The majestic and wise Queen Empress appeared in Yuan Yuqing''s mind, and it was really difficult to connect with the person Yang Zixuan said.


    "You don''t mean to perfunctory me, you deliberately say this to coax me! How can someone like the Queen be like what you said, don''t secretly say that the Queen is not the Queen !" Yuan Yuqing was a little nervous and a little worried, and she didn''t know what she was worried about.


    Yang Zixuan was speechless. It was Yuan Yuqing who asked him to come up with ideas. Now it is Yuan Yuqing who doesn''t believe in him. It''s really hard to be a good person!


    "Forget it, believe it or not, but I''ve already given you advice. If you figure it out, try it out. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. "After Yang Zixuan finished speaking, he casually flicked his sleeves and walked out of Yuan Yuqing''s yard.


    Only after leaving, Yuan Yuqing''s tangled and embarrassed expression kept appearing in his mind, and he felt that he couldn''t let it go. If he went back, he didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, he should leave. .


    As a result, Yuan Yuqing was sent to the palace by Gu Shuixiu the next day.


    Yuan Yuqing didn''t think much about it, she thought that she could finally ask the queen for some business advice, and she couldn''t be more happy about it.


    When she entered the palace and directly explained her troubles, Gu Shuixiu patiently talked to her a lot, and finally decided to support her.


    Yuan Yuqing didn''t want the money, but Gu Shuixiu said it was a reward, so he couldn''t refuse it.


    In the end, Yuan Yuqing entered the palace empty-handed. When she came out, there was a pile of rewards behind her. Seeing her happy appearance, people who didn''t know thought she had the eyes of the queen, even Yang Zixuan. thought.


    In the afternoon of the same day, the public spread the news that the emperor was going to marry Yuan Yuqing. Who is Yuan Yuqing?


    People who heard this name for the first time were all at a loss, but they were all human beings. From the emperor''s marriage, you can know the weight of this person in the emperor''s heart, one by one Mao tried his best to inquire about Yuan Yuqing''s news.


    Yuan Yuqing, who was at the center of the topic, was worried about Gu Shuixiu''s pile of rewards in her room. To be honest, the rewards given by the empress this time are comparable to those given to the old lady last time. Much more money.


    This is the first time that Yuan Yuqing has so much money, and it is inevitable that she will feel guilty.


    In addition to the old man Yuan and the Yuan Changji brothers, everyone in the Yuan family gathered in Yuan Yuqing''s room, staring at the pile of money.


    The original old lady was empty-headed and had no idea. Yuan Jixiang didn''t understand why the Queen Mother gave Yuan Yuqing so much gold and silver jewelry.


    Lian said cheerfully: "Daughter, these things are all given to you by the queen, is it going to be a dowry for you?"


    Lian''s privately thought about whether he could keep some. When the time comes, the two sons will marry wives, and they can also be dowry or something.


    Yuan Yuqing was silent for a long time, and then slowly said: "These things are the capital of the queen''s support for my business. If our family wants to establish a foothold in Jiankang, we can''t just sit still and do those things. It seems unrealistic to make a living from a small business now, the only way is to buy a shop and do business. I have already thought about it, and I will use these as capital, success or failure is here. "


    "Girl, are you crazy! These are not one or two coins, this... This is real money! You have never done business, in case you lose all this money What do you do? What are you going to tell the Empress?"


    "I..." Yuan Yuqing was about to refute when the exclamations of the Yuan Changji brothers came from outside.


    "Big sister is not good, not good!"


    The brothers rushed in only to find that the family members were all gathered in Yuan Yuqing''s room, and there was a lot of money on the table.


    The two looked straight.


    Yuan Jixiang said angrily: "It''s all scholars who are so reckless, you read all the books into the dog''s stomach, right?"


    Only then did Yuan Changji react, he took a few breaths, and said anxiously: "No! It really happened, it is rumored that the emperor and the empress want to marry the eldest sister, the imperial decree down!"


    "What!" The Yuan family all stood up in fright, only Yuan Yuqing was immersed in making money, but she didn''t react.


    The expression on her face fell into the eyes of the Yuan family, that Yuan Yuqing knew about this a long time ago, so she would be so calm, Lian Shi looked at the reward on the table again, and exclaimed: "Girl, what do you say? , Are these the dowry that the Empress gave you? If you are a prodigal girl, if you are really taking it into business, what will we do to explain to the Empress?"


    Yuan Yuqing was confused by Lian''s series of scoldings, and it took a long time to react and retorted: "How do I know this? Who said it? The Empress did not follow me in the palace today. Having said these things, it''s all about me, the Empress gave me advice, we didn''t talk about marriage at all, could it be that the younger brothers heard it wrong?"


    The old lady also felt that it was unreasonable for the Empress to give Yuan Yuqing a marriage, not to mention that she had to tell them in advance about the matter of giving her a marriage. It''s not like the style of Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe them, the Yuan Changji brothers turned around in a hurry, but they could only say that this matter was true.


    In the end, Yuan Jixiang was worried, so he quickly went out to find out the news.


    At Anping, Yang Zixuan also learned from Dong Yunlan that the emperor gave Yuan Yuqing to marry him, he couldn''t help being stunned. He always regarded Yuan Yuqing as a friend. He should be happy for Yuan Yuqing, but he doesn''t know why he feels upset. He even feels disgusted when he hears Dong Yunlan complimenting Yuan Yuqing''s marriage. I hope my mother will hurry up Shut up.


    Yang Zixuan''s ugly face was more beautiful in Dong Yunlan''s eyes than anything else. Dong Yunlan worried that she was too happy to be seen by Yang Zixuan, so she said a lot of words excitedly, and quickly left quietly.


    It is a look of envy, after all, it is a supreme honor to be married by the emperor.


    Yang Zixuan originally wanted to go to the palace as an errand, but he was distracted by the way, but he knew that wherever he went, he heard the news of the marriage, which made him even more upset, and finally walked aimlessly. Outside the original gate.

 v6 Chapter 89： Yang Zixuan came to the door, the second palace banquet in February

    Walking around outside the gate of Yuanfu for a few times, wanting to go in but not knowing what reason to go in, walking back and forth with his head down for a few times, he bumped into Yuan Jixiang.


    "Oh! Whoever walks without looking at the road, my old waist!" Yuan Jixiang lay on the ground baring his teeth, propping his body with one hand and protecting his waist with the other, and was about to point at Yang Zixuan to preach, but the result Seeing it was him, he immediately shut up, struggling to stand up from the ground, as if seeing a savior, he stepped forward and held Yang Zixuan''s hand tightly, "That''s great, Zixuan! You have to help my family Yuqing, The emperor and the empress want to marry my family Yuqing, how can you say this is good!"


    Yang Zixuan looked at Yuan Jixiang anxiously, and blurted out: "Uncle Biao, shouldn''t you be happy? This marriage is a supreme honor. Others want to ask for it. Not coming!"


    "Please? What is our family begging for this! I just want our family to be safe and sound! Don''t say so much, go back with me and help us find a solution."


    Yang Zixuan was dragged into Yuanfu by Yuan Jixiang, and there was no need for any reason.


    The Yuan family didn''t expect Yuan Jixiang to go out and brought another person back. When they learned everything Yuan Jixiang said, the whole family became anxious.


    The original old lady chased Yang Zixuan and asked: "Zixuan, you often go to the palace, but you know who the emperor intends to marry my Yuqing to? There is no sister-in-law who makes things difficult for others? What is her character? What is the appearance..."


    Seeing that Yang Zixuan was sweating on his forehead, Yuan Yuqing hurriedly helped him and said: "Grandma, how would he know if you ask my cousin? Don''t embarrass him!"


    "Oh! I''m not in a hurry! You said that the emperor and the empress are good, why did you suddenly think of giving you a marriage? Our original family must be famous now!" Even if they don''t know anything, they know this situation. Their original family must have become the object of everyone''s attention, that is, their family members are low-key and do not like to go out. Once they go out, someone will definitely make friends with their family.


    Yang Zixuan is really puzzled by the Yuan family''s extremely low-key and not wanting to be famous, "Aunt, isn''t it better to be famous in Jiankang? Why don''t you all seem to be very happy? ?"


    The former old lady looked at Yang Zixuan and sighed helplessly: "Our family is new here, and we don''t even have any background. Being famous is a burden. It''s better to live your own little life in obscurity and save some money. The reality of raising children with money."


    If you put it up in front of the emperor and the empress, maybe you can get what you want, isn''t that very good?" Yang Zixuan smiled to reassure the old lady.


    Yuan Yuqing watched from the sidelines, seeing Yang Zixuan''s nonchalant attitude, for some reason she felt a breath of air in her heart, and she didn''t want to sit down for a moment, she simply turned and left silently.


    When everyone reacts, there is still the figure of Yuan Yuqing.


    Yang Zixuan saw that Yuan Yuqing left without saying anything, and his mood became extremely depressed. No one in the Yuan family said that he was going to find Yuan Yuqing, and it was even harder for him to ask for it. Yuan Yuqing finished his words.


    Yuan Yuqing, who returned to her yard, kept her face hanging on her face. For some reason, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became, and finally she lay on the bed and cried bitterly.


    The next few days have been listless, neither listening to Yang Zixuan''s intention to enter the palace to fight for the initiative, nor resisting or crying, it seems that he has accepted his fate.


    During this period, Yang Zixuan came here twice, and he couldn''t see Yuan Yuqing both times. After asking, she realized that she had locked herself in the yard, and neither came out nor let anyone in.


    Yang Zixuan passed by twice and closed the door, so he didn''t come.


    At this time, Dong Yunlan suddenly went to Yang Zixuan''s yard and said cheerfully: "Xuan''er, good news, the Empress said that there will be no grand banquet this year, and she plans to raise her head on the second day of February. There will be a palace banquet that day, and I will give you a marriage at that time. Of course, there are some official children who also have this honor, oh, yes, and the girl from the original family. The Queen Mother said that it is necessary to be among these young talents. Choose the best one for the original girl. You''ll have to see it then!"


    Dong Yunlan knocked on Yang Zixuan''s head with a face of course, and said righteously: "You are not too young, this time the emperor and the queen want to marry you, do you say that you are not happy for your mother? I don''t care what you think, you were unhappy before and said you wanted to go out to relax, and my mother agreed.


    This time no matter what, you have to listen to me, just choose a wife at the palace banquet, my mother wants to hold a grandson, hum! "


    Dong Yunlan akimbo and turned her head, arrogantly striding away.


    Leaving Yang Zixuan alone in a mess.


    All kinds of beautiful and elegant spring clothes, flowers are everywhere, people are more delicate than flowers, such a grand occasion is rarely seen a few times a year.


    The original family was taken into the palace by Gu Shuixiu long ago, and the maids and eunuchs served them and wore gorgeous dresses.


    Zhang Nian''er also entered the palace early, just to speak with Yuan Yuqing.


    Gu Shuixiu specially asked Yuan Yuqing to prepare a goose-yellow plum blossom brocade brocade skirt for Yuan Yuqing, and then put on a silver crown and white hosta. The whole person looked sober and refined. Dignified and generous.


    In addition to Yuan Yuqing''s good looks, the makeup looks a bit fairy-like.


    Gu Shuixiu was very satisfied with this, she complimented the palace servant who was in charge of dressing Yuan Yuqing, and rewarded a lot of good things, so happy that the palace staff could hardly find Beibei .


    Zhang Nian''er, who has been by Yuan Yuqing''s side all the time, smiles beautifully with deep appreciation in her eyes. She has been in Jiankang for several years, and she has carved the rules and etiquette into her bones for many years. , coupled with that charming appearance and good talent, many children of aristocratic families are watching closely.


    I thought that the emperor and the queen would count her in the marriage, but the queen didn''t want to marry her at all. Yuqing smiled with interest, not knowing how Yuan Yuqing would amaze the audience later.

 v6 Chapter 90： Dong Qinyan met Yuan Yuqing and encouraged her

    She hopes from the bottom of her heart that Yuan Yuqing can have a good home, so that she can face everything in the future with more courage.


    Dong Qinyan also brought her family into the palace on the day of the palace banquet. Before because of her own affairs, she had no time to ask about the original family. Find the Mingxiu Palace.


    I never thought that as soon as she stepped into the main hall of Mingxiu Palace, she would see a gorgeously dressed woman who looked very similar to her. Dong Qinyan thought she was dazzled, and waited for her to take a closer look Look, I found this pretty person in front of me, where is her dazzling! But why does this woman look so much like her?


    Dong Qinyan was curious, and Cuixi, who was beside her, saw her, and hurried forward to greet her.


    Yuan Yuqing immediately turned around when she heard Cuixi''s greeting.


    Only now did Dong Qinyan see Yuan Yuqing''s appearance clearly, she really looked like her from the side just now, but it seemed completely different from the front, at most two or three points similar. .


    Yuan Yuqing was amazed by Dong Qinyan in front of her. She couldn''t recover for a long time, staring at Dong Qinyan.


    Cuixi said with a smile: "Princess Qingcheng, this is Miss Yuan''s family. The emperor and the empress want to marry Miss Yuan today, and they specially summoned Miss Yuan to the palace to dress up."


    Dong Qinyan was even more curious when she heard the words, looked at Yuan Yuqing for a while, and chuckled: "When did the father and mother like to be a matchmaker so much? It''s a pity that this delicate beauty in front of me, After today, I''m afraid I will break the hearts of many young masters again."


    Dong Qinyan complimented Yuan Yuqing for having a good life, and asked her doubts.


    Yuan Yuqing lowered her head shyly and stood with the generous and dignified Dong Qinyan, completely overwhelmed by Dong Qinyan''s momentum, but Dong Qinyan is special and naturally cannot be compared with her.


    Cui Xi wanted to understand and no longer tangled, and turned to Dong Qinyan and said: "Princess, the emperor and the empress will call Miss Yuan to the palace banquet later, but the princess wants to go to the palace with Yuan. Together, miss? Or go to find the queen first?"


    Dong Qinyan was very interested in Yuan Yuqing. After hearing this, she said without thinking, "Bengong still accompany Miss Yuan to talk and go to find her mother later."


    Zhang Nian''er was by the side but didn''t smile. After listening to Dong Qinyan''s words, she obediently blessed Fu Li and said, "Auntie, then Nian''er will go out first."


    After Zhang Nian¡¯er and Cui Xi left, Dong Qinyan and Yuan Yuqing were in the huge main hall.


    Yuan Yuqing always felt inexplicably nervous when facing Dong Qinyan, who was so beautiful and not like a mortal, even so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    Dong Qinyan only thought that she was not used to the rules and etiquette in the palace, so she gently motioned her to sit down, and after a while she said: "Miss Yuan, no, according to the seniority, you should be me Your cousin is right, you can call me cousin, how about I call you my original cousin?"


    Yuan Yuqing nodded her head without any comments, and whispered, "Cousin can call me Yuqing."


    "Yuqing? Yuan Yuqing, what a good name. I heard you came from Baishui County. I heard from my brother that Baishui County is very messy, right?" Dong Qinyan said this Purely speechless.


    However, being so accommodating by her, invisibly resolved Yuan Yuqing''s nervousness, and slowly, Yuan Yuqing''s speech became much more natural.


    The queen mother took the initiative to say she wanted to be a matchmaker for you, but the elders in your family went to ask the father and queen mother?"


    Yuan Yuqing shook her head honestly, she was also confused about this, "Cousin, our family doesn''t know about this, it was only when my brother came back from the school and told us about it, imperial decree It wasn''t even delivered to our house, just read it out in the early morning. But my grandparents said that the emperor''s kindness is great, since the emperor wants to give me a marriage, then I will accept it happily and be grateful. "


    Puff! Dong Qinyan couldn''t help laughing, and said with a pitiful smile: "This is your life-long event, don''t you have any idea? Actually, the father and the queen said they would give you a marriage, but they didn''t say who they would marry you to. , there is still room for choice, why don''t you fight for it? Think about it, are there any sons who are more favorable to you, or if there is anyone you want to marry, you can tell your father and queen to take advantage of the palace The banquet hasn''t started yet, and my cousin can also say something nice for you."


    Dong Qinyan really wanted to help Yuan Yuqing, maybe because she first saw Yuan Yuqing and thought she looked very similar to her.


    Yuan Yuqing listened to Dong Qinyan''s words, and really thought about it seriously, just the son who has a good impression and the family she wants to marry, where can she find this?


    The figure of Yang Zixuan suddenly appeared in my mind for some reason, but Yuan Yuqing was discouraged when she thought of Yang Zixuan''s attitude towards her, that servant didn''t like her at all, everything was just her wishful thinking, especially It was Yuan Yuqing who knew Yang Zixuan''s temperament well. If he forced Yang Zixuan to do something he didn''t like, Yang Zixuan would definitely resist. If he caused trouble in front of the emperor and the queen, Yang Zixuan would definitely be punished. Those were not Yuan Yuqing. want to see.


    Thinking like this, Yuan Yuqing bit her lip and lowered her head, without saying a word.


    Seeing her so lost, Dong Qinyan probably guessed a little bit, but even if the goddess wanted to help the king without dreams, alas! Another unrequited love.


    Dong Qinyan thought for a while, and said softly: "Cousin Yuqing, I don''t know what you think, but I think if you are unwilling, it''s better to try it, so that in the future There will be no regrets, if you don''t try anything, then there is no hope!"


    Dong Qinyan''s words seemed to have magic power, Yuan Yuqing raised her head in astonishment and stared at her in shock, wondering why Dong Qinyan would guess the entanglement in her heart, that dodged and erratic The uncertain eyes immediately confirmed Dong Qinyan''s guess.


    Dong Qinyan patted Yuan Yuqing on the shoulder with a sigh, and encouraged her: "Let''s try it, what if it works?"


    In case... these two people suddenly hit her mind, Yuan Yuqing, who has been unable to summon up the courage, has the urge to see Yang Zixuan, but unfortunately this is the palace, not her You can see whoever you want.


    Yuan Yuqing has been building her heart for a long time before biting her lips and looking at Dong Qinyan, "Cousin, can you help me?"


    At the seat of the house, I found that the original family was still not a figure.


    Qin Zuxin on the side is still talking about the Yuan family rumors from hearsay, it happens that Yang Zixuan is familiar with the Yuan family, and everyone just treats him as one hundred thousand why? I have been chasing him and asking Yuan Jia and Yuan Yuqing.

 v6 Chapter 91： Everyone assists, Yuan Yuqing is heartbroken

    Yang Zixuan was originally disgusted with the emperor''s marriage to Yuan Yuqing, but now even his good buddies are talking about it. If they were all married, Yang Zixuan would definitely go wild.


    I don''t know what''s going on today. Qin Zuxin and the others, who usually look at people, are uncharacteristically ignoring Yang Zixuan''s black face. There are even one or two younger brothers who talk about unmarried family members and plan to fight for their younger brothers.


    Yang Zixuan''s face turned black.


    At this time, Yuanyang happened to enter through the side door of the main hall, and after searching for a while, he found Yang Zixuan, and asked the little **** to ask Yang Zixuan to come out.


    Yang Zixuan was stunned when he heard that Dong Qinyan was looking for him.


    Yuanyang turned and left.


    Qin Zuxin and the others looked at Yang Zixuan, thinking that he would come back after going out in a while, they had already made up their minds, and they would make a sudden prediction later, and they couldn''t believe that they couldn''t force Yang Zixuan''s inner words. Come on, Yang Zixuan must have a problem with that Yuan Yuqing. Outsiders say that Yuan Yuqing and Yang Zixuan are friends, they won''t believe such nonsense.


    Unfortunately, a group of people brewed for a long time but could not wait for Yang Zixuan to come back. Instead, they watched Yang Zixuan quickly disappear in front of them.


    Qin Zuxin was so anxious to go after someone, but Zuo Fengshi stopped him, "You don''t have to worry about Zixuan walking so fast? There must be something serious, anyway, ours It''s not urgent, just ask later."


    Because of Zuo Fengshi''s obstruction, Qin Zuxin and a few people who watched the fun and did not think it was a big deal had to endure it.


    On the way to Mingxiu Palace, Yang Zixuan kept kicking Dong Qinyan repeatedly to find him why, it stands to reason that he has never seen Dong Qinyan since he returned to Jiankang, and the two also There''s nothing to do with each other, why are you suddenly looking for him at this time?


    Yang Zixuan couldn''t figure it out, but after seeing Dong Qinyan and Yuan Yuqing in Mingxiu Palace, he seemed to understand a little.


    Don''t wait for him to think too much, Dong Qinyan took the lead in greeting with a chuckle: "Cousin Zixuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and the style is even better than before."


    Yang Zixuan was stunned for a moment, seeing Dong Qinyan''s open face, with some joy in her eyes, her uneasy heart calmed down for some reason, and returned Dong Qinyan with a warm smile, gentle He said: "Cousin has praised me wrongly. I haven''t seen her for a long time. My cousin is still a goddess."


    Dong Qinyan covered her mouth and chuckled, jokingly: "When did cousin Zixuan have such a sweet mouth? Is this the taciturn and steady cousin I know?"


    Seeing Yang Zixuan a little embarrassed, Dong Qinyan got up and said with interest: "Okay, today I am entrusted by someone, please choose my cousin to come over and talk, now I will not disturb."


    After Dong Qinyan finished speaking, she glanced at Yuan Yuqing vaguely, and when she passed by Yang Zixuan, she whispered, "I will still be pity for the old and take the people in front of me."


    Dong Qinyan, who came out of Mingxiu Palace, was suddenly in a good mood. She walked with a smile on the corner of her mouth. Not far in front of her, a slender and tall figure was staring affectionately. she.


    When Dong Qinyan saw the person coming, she let out a string of silver bell-like chuckles, and trotted towards the person.


    "You are in a good mood." Wen Boyun tidied Dong Qinyan''s hair that was ruffled by the wind, stopped her, and walked side by side to the palace banquet hall.


    Dong Qinyan took the initiative to hold his arm, with a happy smile on her face, "I''m very happy!"


    The couple has no more words, everything is silent.


    There is still a long way to go in the future, as long as they can keep walking together like this, she will be satisfied in this life!


    In the main hall of Mingxiu Palace, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Yuan Yuqing''s courage suddenly retreated when facing Yang Zixuan.


    Yang Zixuan was the first to speak, "You asked the princess to call me over, but what trouble did you encounter?"


    Yang Zixuan was just looking for something to say, her original intention was to care about Yuan Yuqing, but unfortunately it didn''t mean that at all when it fell into her ears.


    Yuan Yuqing lowered her head aggrievedly, bit her lip, and filled with infinite resentment, she said silently for a long time: "The emperor will give me a marriage later, the princess cousin asked me It''s not someone who wants to marry, I... I don''t know, I have no direction, so I asked you to give me some advice."


    At this time, Yuan Yuqing raised his head suddenly, summoning up the courage to look at Yang Zixuan.


    Yang Zixuan was stopped by her words, and this is the question. The last thing he wants to hear is Yuan Yuqing''s marriage, why does everyone ask him? If it was Qin Zuxin who was standing in front of him now, he would definitely shake his face, but now it was Yuan Yuqing in front of him!


    "You really don''t have any ideas?" After a long silence, Yang Zixuan asked slowly.


    Yuan Yuqing didn''t know how to answer him, she laughed at herself palely: "This is the question I asked you, why are you asking me now?"


    From the tone of Yuan Yuqing''s words, everyone can feel her displeasure, and Yang Zixuan can also hear it, but Yuan Yuqing is extremely forbearing, even if she is angry, she will not vent come out.


    Yang Zixuan couldn''t help but get angry, the two remained silent and neither spoke.


    Wait for Yuan Yuqing''s heart to cool, "Forget it, I shouldn''t have asked you about this matter, talk about it, or I will embarrass you, you go, today When I''ve never seen you, you don''t have to be burdened. In any case, thank you for helping our family this year."


    Yuan Yuqing smiled gratefully at Yang Zixuan, and went straight out of Mingxiu Palace, Yang Zixuan did not see the tears she turned around, and did not call Yuan Yuqing.


    After running out of Mingxiu Palace for a while, Yuan Yuqing stopped, found a place where no one was there, squatted down and cried, but did not dare to make a sound.


    When she cried and wanted to leave, she was dumbfounded, where is she?


    This place is obviously far away from the Mingxiu Palace, and there is not even a past palace person.


    Seeing that the sky was about to get dark, Yuan Yuqing suddenly became anxious, she blamed her for being capricious, and even running around the palace regardless, the palace was like a labyrinth, she How can you be so bold?


    Yuan Yuqing was annoyed and anxious, and walked further and further away from Mingxiu Palace, until she didn''t know where she was going, and she sprained her foot in the panic.


    This is good, I can''t even walk, I can only sit there and wait for the palace servants to pass by and take her away.


    When Yuan Yuqing was anxious, Yang Zixuan also received the news of Yuan Yuqing''s disappearance. For some reason, his eyelids kept twitching, and his heartbeat missed a beat for no reason. He hurried without thinking. run out to find someone.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Today I went to attend the funeral of my relatives, temporarily update three chapters.

 v6 Chapter 92： sprained, ambiguous atmosphere

    Yang Zixuan looked for someone in the direction where Yuan Yuqing left based on memory, and asked the passers-by, but no one saw Yuan Yuqing, Yang Zixuan felt more and more uneasy.


    Yuan Yuqing is not familiar with the imperial palace, and if she walks to a place she shouldn''t go, or encounters someone or something she shouldn''t, it will be troublesome.


    The more he thought about it, the more Yang Zixuan''s heart sank, until he was about to walk to the cold palace, and there was no figure of Yuan Yuqing, Yang Zixuan was completely anxious, thinking that this place was close to the cold palace, and no one would pass by on weekdays, so he He arrogantly called Yuan Yuqing twice, and shouted all the way.


    She was really heard by Yuan Yuqing. At first, she thought she was hallucinating, but the voice behind the shout became clearer and clearer, and she was sure that she was not hallucinating. When she stood up, her feet became even worse. The pain made her grin, and even her voice in response to Yang Zixuan became weak.


    Fortunately, Yang Zixuan has good ears and eyesight, and it is relatively quiet here, or else I really can''t hear Yuan Yuqing''s response.


    Seeing her like this, Yang Zixuan knew that something must have happened. He didn''t care about blaming her for running around, and asked worriedly: "What happened? But my foot is injured? Let me see."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yang Zixuan took off her shoes without waiting for Yuan Yuqing to answer.


    It was too late for Yuan Yuqing to stop her, so she could only stare with a pair of wide eyes, blushing, and she froze, not daring to move, and allowed Yang Zixuan to look at her feet.


    "It''s okay! It''s just a sprain, it''s not a big problem, you can bear it, I''ll take you to the hospital now." Yang Zixuan breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Yuan Yuqing''s stunned face, he couldn''t help but wrinkle He raised his brows, picked him up and left.


    On the way, Yuan Yuqing kept her head down like a child who did something wrong, I don''t know if she was really reflecting or afraid to face Yang Zixuan, or it was because the two of them were at this time Too intimate and shy.


    Yang Zixuan was silent until the imperial hospital, and after putting Yuan Yuqing down, he said solemnly: "Imperial doctor, come and see her foot, it''s sprained."


    When the imperial doctor saw Yang Zixuan, he didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately brought it to the clinic and quickly checked Yuan Yuqing''s feet.


    "Okay, don''t use this foot to walk for a few days, don''t move around, you''ll be fine in three or four days. Also, remember not to eat hair." Yuan Yuqing didn''t remember it clearly, but Yang Zixuan remembered it in his heart.


    took the medicine bag from the imperial doctor, and then walked away without looking back with Yuan Yuqing in her arms, leaving the imperial doctor alone in a terrified mess.


    I don''t know where this girl is. Why hasn''t he seen it in the palace before? Looking at Yang Zixuan''s attitude, could this woman be the daughter-in-law that Princess Duanhui found for her son? Otherwise, why would Yang Zixuan care about this girl so much?


    The Imperial Physician made a chaotic guess in gossip, and didn''t know what to say.


    Yuan Yuqing, who was out of the Taiyuan Hospital, found that many palace people were secretly looking at her and Yang Zixuan, she felt more and more uncomfortable, hesitated for a long time, and then said with difficulty: "That...you can I''m down, I can walk slowly by myself."


    "Are you deaf? Did you listen to what the imperial doctor said just now?" Yang Zixuan stopped and looked at Yuan Yuqing blankly.


    A discerning person could see that he was in a bad mood.


    Yuan Yuqing shrank her head and felt wronged again, so she simply shrunk her mouth and did not speak.


    I''ll explain it over there, remember! Don''t move for three days!"


    Yuan Yuqing was stared at by Yang Zixuan''s warning eyes, and she lost the courage to resist, so she could only nod obediently and agree.


    When Yang Zixuan sent Yuan Yuqing back to the original mansion and then entered the palace, the palace banquet had already started.


    If Yang Zixuan hadn''t asked Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu to speak in advance, the empress would not be able to sit and preside over the overall situation so comfortably at this time.


    Seeing Yang Zixuan enter the hall, Dong Chenghu, Gu Shuixiu, and Dong Yunlan flashed the fire of gossip in their eyes.


    Even Dong Qinyan was curious to see some clues from Yang Zixuan, but Wen Boyun asked the doubts in his heart without knowing.


    Dong Qinyan whispered a few words in his ear, and the couple immediately joined the gossip team, waiting to see the show.


    It is also difficult for Yang Zixuan to sit in his place calmly and calmly in the eyes of everyone''s gossip, and greet everyone without changing his face.


    Seeing this, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu looked at each other, coughed loudly, and said, "I once said that I have a main purpose today, which is to give marriage, before giving marriage, I must take good care of Let me introduce you to the Yuan family. The head mistress of the Yuan family is my cousin, so the Yuan family will be the royal family in the future.


    Today, I want to marry the eldest miss of the original family. As long as there is no engagement or marriage, there is hope for young talents. Now, those who want to marry the eldest miss of the original family come here Eunuch Chen said, write down your advantages, and I will choose one of you to be the son-in-law of the original family! "


    The Yuan family was flattered, the old man propped up his sick body and led his family to stand up and kowtow to Dong Chenghu to thank him.


    Everyone looked at the Yuan family and found that the old man of the Yuan family should be a literati with poetry and books. The attention of the Yuan family, although they failed to see the eldest Miss Yuan family that the emperor spoke of, this did not prevent them from weighing the value of the Yuan family.


    Some people with ideas have already begun to make a move, but within a quarter of an hour, four or five people have already delivered letters to Eunuch Chen.


    Looking at this trend, I''m afraid there are eighty out of one hundred people who recommend themselves tonight.


    Yang Zixuan felt more and more stuffy, Dong Yunlan could feel his displeasure next to him, and deliberately said to Yang Yi: "Look at how active other people''s children are, how are our children? All of them are elm-headed! I heard that this young lady of the Yuan family is pretty good-looking and has a good temperament, and I don¡¯t know which boy is lucky enough to be selected by the emperor!¡±


    Yang Yi nodded in agreement with Dong Yunlan''s words, and then said to Yang Zining: "Ninger, you also write a letter of recommendation, in case the emperor chooses you."


    Yang Zining, who was drinking happily, spit out a sip of wine and looked at Yang Yi in disbelief, thinking that he had hallucinations.

 v6 Chapter 93： Force, lie down and shoot Yang Zining

    "Dad, you... What did you just say? Let me go! What a joke! My brother hasn''t married yet, so why am I going to join in the fun! If I don''t go, I won''t go..." Yang Zining shook his head in fright. Resistance, strength refuses.


    Yang Yi didn''t even look at Yang Zixuan, who was completely blackened, and said confidently: "Your brother and I don''t count on your mother anymore, just let him do what he wants, you are different, we I don''t expect you to have much success. It''s just right to have a biological child as soon as possible and settle down. It just so happens that the eldest lady of the original family is not bad, and it matches your age. I think it''s quite suitable for your mother. If you really care for me and us Xiang, for your brother, recommend yourself right now."


    "I, I, I..." Yang Zining was sweating profusely, and asked Yang Zixuan for help: "Brother, please help me talk, it''s not like this!"


    Dong Yunlan added another fire: "Actually, this former girl is quite suitable for you, and the former family can be said to be a new rich, the emperor definitely does not want to marry this former girl to someone other than the royalists. Other people, if you fight for it, there is still hope."


    Hope a big guy! He doesn''t want to get married at all, okay? Yang Zining was so angry that his teeth were itching, but every time his parents were unexpected, he didn''t have time to deal with it at all, and Yang Zixuan, the only one he regarded as a life-saving straw, even ignored him, making him feel bad!


    Seeing that Yang Zining refused to act, Yang Yi discussed with Dong Yunlan: "Well, I will write a self-recommendation letter for Xiao Er, whether I can be selected or not, it is good to have hope. Besides, the most chosen is the engagement, and there is no rush to get married, very good, very good!"


    Dong Yunlan echoed Yang Yi''s words with a smile, urging Yang Yi to hurry to find Eunuch Chen.


    As soon as Yang Yi left, Yang Zixuan, who had been motionless, suddenly caught up with him.


    Dong Yunlan, who was watching from behind, was so excited that she almost screamed. If there were many people watching, she would have jumped up.


    Yang Zining didn''t know the little Jiujiu in Dong Yunlan''s heart, and thought that Yang Zixuan was going out for him, she felt relieved, she breathed a sigh of relief, and found that cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Yang Yi arrived at the desk and was about to pick up a pen when Yang Zixuan stopped him immediately.


    In Yang Yi''s puzzled eyes, Yang Zixuan took the brush in his hand with a sullen face, wrote down his name with his own hand, and then turned and left in a dashing manner.


    Since Yang Zixuan had written his name, Yang Yi put it in the envelope for him and handed it to Eunuch Chen, and winked with Eunuch Chen again.


    Chen Gonggong is going to have a horse meeting, and his old face is almost like a chrysanthemum with a smile.


    The private exchange between the two did not escape the eyes of the empress.


    Gu Shuixiu was in a good mood, and whispered beside Dong Chenghu, "Your Majesty, it looks like it''s done."


    Dong Chenghu nodded in agreement and instructed gossip: "Wait a minute, send someone to find out what''s going on, why that girl was suddenly injured, and if I don''t understand, I always feel like I''ve been It''s like being fooled."


    Gu Shuixiu gave Dong Chenghu a strange look, but she did not object.


    The royal family draws closer.


    The next morning, when Yang Zixuan woke up, he saw Yang Zining standing beside his bed and almost attacked him radioactively.


    Fortunately, Yang Zining responded quickly enough, or he must have been recruited now.


    "Brother! I kindly came to thank you, why are you still shooting at me!" Yang Zining jumped in displeasure to accuse Yang Zixuan, but Yang Zixuan rolled his eyes, "Who let you into my room? Don''t say anything, you brought it on yourself."


    You must have written a self-recommendation letter to save me, right?"


    Yang Zining saw it clearly yesterday, but he saw Yang Zixuan pick up the pen himself, so he felt guilty all night, tossing and turning, unable to sleep at night, and the cat entered Yang Zixuan''s room before dawn Wait for him to wake up.


    Yang Zixuan stared at Yang Zining speechlessly. He was born by the same parents, how could he not understand what his younger brother was thinking.


    For a while, seeing Yang Zining still staring at him, Yang Zixuan had no choice but to give up, after taking a deep breath, he said slowly: "No, it''s not to help you, so you don''t need to be burdened, Yes, you remember what Dad said, hurry up and find a girl from a good family to marry, or maybe your parents will come with you next time."


    Yes¡­"


    Yang Zixuan looked at Yang Zining, his eyes seemed to say that you finally understand, it''s not easy.


    Yang Zining only felt that the thunder was rolling in the sky, from being frightened yesterday, to the guilt and self-blame all night, the war between heaven and man, and the sleepless night, what did he do? Who did he offend, and why did he suffer these sins inexplicably?


    Seeing that Yang Zining was about to jump with anger, Yang Zixuan said with a smile: "Remember, don''t let your parents play tricks again next time, if I didn''t see you too pitiful yesterday, I wouldn''t either. Saying your position so early, well, this is the end of the matter, it''s useless to say more, I''m going to practice."


    The original house.


    The Yuan family only found out that Yuan Yuqing had sprained his foot when they returned to the Yuanfu, and they were all in a hurry. Fortunately, Yuan Yuqing told them that they had taken the medicine, and Lian Shi was relieved. tone.


    Then asked suspiciously: "I was so anxious that the Empress asked you to dress up, why did you sprain your foot? Also, who brought you back? Why didn''t you tell us? A sound? If the emperor and the empress said that you are all right, we would all be eager to find you."


    Yuan Yuqing lowered her head, thinking of the ambiguity between her and Yang Zixuan, she couldn''t say it, but Lian kept asking, which made her very embarrassed.


    It was the old lady who saw some clues and said for her: "Okay, the child is fine, it''s just a sprained foot, just lie on the bed for a few days, you don''t need to In such a hurry, wait for Yuqing''s feet to heal, and then enter the palace to thank you."


    "Thank you? Thanks for what?" Yuan Yuqing asked in a panic. She didn''t go to the palace banquet. Could it be that the emperor has given him a marriage?

 v6 Chapter 94： The imperial edict of marriage is given, go to the princess mansion for advice

    The old lady Yuan was a visitor, seeing Yuan Yuqing so flustered, she sighed in her heart and persuaded worriedly: "Son, we have asked you before, you don''t say anything, the emperor has already Having said that, anyone who intends to marry our family can write a letter of recommendation, and the emperor and the empress will choose the most suitable one from those people.


    The emperor and the empress also have intentions, so you can''t be ignorant. "


    The old lady Yuan had both warnings and distress, but Yuan Yuqing couldn''t listen to anything. What she thought was that Yang Zixuan would not write a letter of recommendation.


    Thinking like this, she laughed at herself again, how could someone with Yang Zixuan''s temperament write a letter of recommendation? Liang Yimeng!


    Yuan Yuqing closed her eyes sadly, and said weakly: "You guys are tired too, go back to rest first, I''m fine, just take a nap."


    Lian Shi still wanted to say something, seeing that Yuan Yuqing had already laid down with his back to them, one by one could only helplessly leave Yuan Yuqing''s room.


    Yuan Yuqing on the bed was already wet with tears on the pillow towel, her hands were clenched, she couldn''t help but dare not cry, she was already ready to face the unknown fate, and she also planned to let go of Yang Zixuan , but just now Yang Zixuan hugged her like that, and she realized that everything was an excuse she made for herself, and only after she understood her true heart did she realize that there was pain in reality, and the sky was too cruel to her!


    How many people can''t sleep this night.


    On the third day after the end of the palace banquet, the Yuanfu welcomed Eunuch Chen who passed the decree.


    Yuan Yuqing, who had a lot of neat legs and feet, was also helped by Lian to the main room to receive the order.


    Compared to the elation of the original family, Yuan Yuqing has always been light, and there is no joy in her face.


    Chen Eunuch saw that everyone had arrived, laughed and said loudly: "The original family, Yuan Yuqing, received the order, and the emperor ordered it, the original family has a woman Yuan Yuqing who is knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous... Today, I congratulate Yuan Yuqing and Yang Zixuan, the eldest son of Anping, and respect this!"


    Yuan Jixiang and the others were very excited after they were stunned. They could not have imagined that it was Yang Zixuan when they were killed. Seeing that Yuan Yuqing was not moving, Lian Shi hurriedly bumped into her arm and reminded in a low voice. : "Girl, hurry up and thank you!"


    Yuan Yuqing then reacted, wiped her tears, and said hoarsely: "The woman Yuan Yuqing thanks Lord Longen."


    Eunuch Chen handed over the imperial edict to Yuan Yuqing before congratulating the Yuan family with a smile, "Congratulations to Mr. Yuan, Mrs. Yuan, this prince of Anping is from Princess Duanhui, the emperor''s only sister, if If the emperor doesn''t really value it, how could he betroth the young lady of your house to the prince of Anping. With such an in-law, the Yuan family will be prosperous and prosperous forever!"


    "Lend your auspicious words!" The old lady was so happy that she could not close her mouth when Eunuch Chen said it, and stuffed him a small purse.


    Chen Gonggong rejected it and accepted it.


    After they left, Lian Shi immediately excitedly slammed his hands together and worshiped various gods, and said excitedly: "I really dare not think, it is really this child Zixuan, the emperor sees Come to really value our family Yuqing!"


    The old lady Yuan looked at Yuan Yuqing, saw a smile on her face, and smiled happily: "It doesn''t matter what kind of family you marry, the important thing is not to wrong my family Yuqing, Now it seems that we can also plan the marriage with peace of mind, but our family is so thin, and the other party is the Anping Marquis, the mistress of the house or the princess of the dynasty, how should we arrange the dowry?"


    Said these were their assets.


    Now that Yuan Yuqing is getting married, even if they take out all the money, they will not be able to buy a dowry worthy of the Anping residence. Besides, they can''t give all the money. Yuan Yuqing should be the dowry, otherwise everyone else will have to drink the northwest wind.


    Speaking of the dowry, Lian Shi and Yuan Jixiang were also worried. They knew the situation of the family best. At this moment, it is really hard to die for a hero.


    The original old man struggled for a long time before slowly saying: "What is the size of the dowry to marry into the Marquis of Anping mansion? Go out and inquire about it, we will try our best to purchase it as much as possible, and, Let¡¯s talk to the Marquis of Anping in advance to save them from grudges.¡±


    This is what they are, and there is nothing they can do.


    The good wedding was overshadowed by the dowry. Yuan Yuqing was even more eager to earn money. The last time I discussed this matter with Yang Zixuan, it was broken. She and Yang Zixuan became a fianc¨¦e couple, Yuan Yuqing suddenly didn''t have the courage to go back and ask him to visit the mansion for a chat.


    There is really no way, Yuan Yuqing thought of Dong Qinyan.


    Princess Mansion.


    "Princess, there is a lady surnamed Yuan outside asking to see her. She said her name is Yuan Yuqing." The wonderful report respectfully reported that she was shocked when she thought of seeing Yuan Yuqing for the first time. I couldn''t fully recover, but at first glance, the woman really looked too much like Dong Qinyan.


    Dong Qinyan was teasing her daughter to play, and when she heard this, she smiled and asked her to invite someone in.


    Today''s Dong Qinyan was wearing a simple and elegant spring outfit with a simple hosta on her head. She was completely different from Dong Qinyan who was dressed up in the palace that day.


    Yuan Yuqing was a little afraid to recognize it at first, but she relaxed when she saw Dong Qinyan''s familiar smile, and gave a proper salute.


    "Get up, it''s not outside, you don''t need so much courtesy, what kind of wind is it today? It''s blowing you here." Dong Qinyan greeted him kindly and motioned Yuan Yuqing to sit down , Chao Miao ordered: "Go and have some new snacks in our shop, as well as the new spring tea, make a pot over."


    After the wonderful person went out, Dong Qinyan explained to Yuan Yuqing: "At this time of each year, the palace will pay tribute to a batch of high-quality spring tea. The tea is fragrant and fragrant. I like it very much. , my father and mother will send me some every year, you can also taste it, the taste is very wonderful."


    Yuan Yuqing responded somewhat restrainedly and obediently. In fact, how could she understand these elegant things, but Dong Qinyan said so, and she could only accompany her.


    "Cousin Princess, I came here today because I encountered some problems and wanted to come over and ask Cousin Princess." Yuan Yuqing was not a man to deal with people, so he just talked about it in two or three sentences to the point.


    "Oh?" Dong Qinyan looked at Yuan Yuqing in surprise, and asked with great interest, "Tell me what the problem is."


    Yuan Yuqing spoke out the draft that she had made in her heart, scratching her head in distress, "Cousin princess, I don''t want to increase the burden on the family because of the marriage, the only way is to find it for the family. A livelihood, but I can''t think of any good ideas."

 v6 Chapter 95： Solve the problem of the original home, Zen position

    Dong Qinyan had a meal, remembering that the Yuan family had just come from Baishui County, and the previous conditions of the Yuan family were really bad, so she seriously thought about Yuan Yuqing, to be honest, she was in her last life She was never expected to do business in her entire life. The one who really had the business acumen was her omnipotent mother, but now that Yuan Yuqing had found her, Dong Qinyan would not be able to push this matter to Gu Shuixiu again.


    And this business is definitely not a trivial matter for the Yuan family, Dong Qinyan didn''t want to deal with Yuan Yuqing so quickly, so she thought about it: "Cousin Yuqing, this matter you said is a big deal, I If I casually tell you that you don¡¯t have a clue in your heart, I¡¯d better wait for me to think about it. If you have a good idea, would you ask the wonderful person to help you? The wonderful person is the maid you saw just now.¡±


    Yuan Yuqing naturally remembers wonderful people, even if Dong Qinyan is beautiful, the two maids beside her are also beautiful people, it is difficult to remember.


    After listening to Dong Qinyan''s words, Yuan Yuqing felt at ease, and agreed to Dong Qinyan without hesitation.


    As soon as Yuan Yuqing left, Dong Qinyan went into the palace and told Gu Shuixiu about the situation of the Yuan family. The point was not the business of the Yuan family, but the marriage of Yuan Yuqing dowry.


    "Empress mother, the Yuan family''s wealth must not be worthy of the dowry gift of the little aunt''s family. If it makes people outside laugh at it, I am afraid that the Yuan family will have a hard time raising her head in Jiankang in the future. Come, but if we help directly, the Yuan family will take out a large amount of dowry, and people outside will definitely say that the Yuan family is tricky or something.


    My daughter knows that the original family are honest people, and they have always been very low-key. It is not a good thing to bring them to the forefront. "


    Gu Shuixiu also thought about this question earlier, she originally intended to give Yuan Yuqing a dowry, then all the problems would be solved, and now after listening to Dong Qinyan''s words, she was surprised that she The idea seems a little off.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Gu Shuixiu frowned and said, "Well, let your royal father reward the Yuan family with a dowry, will this be better?"


    Gu Shuixiu herself is not sure, the difference between her reward and Dong Chenghu''s reward is actually not much different, and there will be more jealous people, maybe those ministers will have opinions, after all, the Yuan family is not an official family, There is no merit, and it is really unreasonable to give a dowry for no reason.


    Dong Qinyan saw that Gu Shuixiu was embarrassed, and pondered: "Mother, Yuqing''s cousin came to me today to learn from me, which means that she wants to do business by herself, but she means that she is afraid that the Yuan family will sit and eat the mountains, but the original Men are not for business."


    Gu Shuixiu sighed deeply. They brought Yuan''s family to Jiankang mainly because they were worried about the insecurity in Baishui County. No, the only old man who has farsightedness is in bad shape. Fortunately, there is still a Yuan Yuqing in the Yuan family.


    Jiankang opened a ready-to-wear shop and made clothes for rich and noble families. Embroidery mothers can invite them from Jiangnan when the time comes. The style of clothes will be discussed with the embroidered mothers to ensure that you can earn a lot of money, but this You have to discuss the shop with Yuqing, whether it is her or the original family''s, it is better to count it as Yuqing''s dowry, and when she earns money, she can buy a family business for the original family. And with this shop as a dowry It looks better too."


    Something like a shop is less likely to be jealous when you see it. After all, it is not real money, and you can get it. How to see how it fits.


    Gu Shuixiu felt more and more that this method was feasible, Dong Qinyan nodded indifferently when she heard the words, she did not lack the money, and only a small amount of money could help Yuan Yuqing solve the problem, in her opinion It''s nothing to come.


    The mother and daughter were heartbroken for the original family.


    Dong Chenghu learned about this after he went down to court, and praised Gu Shuixiu and Dong Qinyan well, seeing that they arranged them well, so he just let it go.


    Yuan Yuqing was so happy that she almost fainted after receiving the news from the wonderful person.


    Because her and Yang Zixuan''s marriage is scheduled for the end of the year, she still has more than half a year to prepare for the shop, when the shop is famous, and it will be used as her dowry. People don''t speak too harshly.


    Dong Yunlan heard that Gu Shuixiu helped Yuan Yuqing so much, and the shop was going to be Yuan Yuqing''s dowry in the future, so she simply paid for her own money and partnered with Yuan Yuqing, and directly prevented Dong Qinyan from giving out money Yes, and let her occupy the molecule.


    Where did Dong Qinyan agree to agree, and finally everyone discussed that the shop would become a partnership between Yang Zixuan and Yuan Yuqing.


    a sum.


    With the money, the Yuan family immediately breathed a sigh of relief, because they could use the money to buy a dowry for Yuan Yuqing without being too stretched, and Yang Zixuan had already said that in the future, the shop would make money All the money was given to Yuan Yuqing, and the share of the money that belonged to Yuan Yuqing was kept by Yuan Yuqing, who could help the Yuan family as she wanted.


    Seeing the attitude of the future son-in-law, the original family will not be so warm.


    Seeing everyone and He Meimei, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu were also very happy.


    In the eighth year of Daqi, the imperial mausoleum, which had been built for eight years, was finally completed. As soon as the construction of the imperial mausoleum was completed, Dong Chenghu sent Dong Yuanjie and Dong Yuanzheng to Baishui County to move the tomb.


    The Dong Yuanjie brothers also went with Yang Zixuan and other generals who were related to the royal family.


    It took a year for Dong Chenghu to finally invite the remains of the ancestors of the Dong family into the imperial mausoleum.


    Completing these things, Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu are completely relaxed, and now Dong Yuanxu can be alone and can be a good monarch.


    Dong Chenghu chose a good day and announced that Zen was located in the crown prince Dong Yuanxu in the tenth year of Daqi.


    At the Zen Ceremony, Dong Chenghu handed the jade seal to Dong Yuanxu in front of the civil and military officials, and Gu Shuixiu also handed the phoenix seal to Bai Tongyu.


    Looking at Bai Tongyu who was calm and airy in front of her, Gu Shuixiu was filled with emotion, thinking that when Bai Tongyu just arrived at Cuizhu Mountain, she was still a smart and ignorant girl. stubborn.


    The woman has already become a qualified queen of Daqi. Not only is she filial and congratulatory, she is dignified and virtuous, she is calm and generous, and she has four sons and two daughters. No one can shake the position of the queen.

 v6 Chapter 96： Rediscovering the years in the mountains, the finale

    Gu Shuixiu watched with satisfaction as a pair of bi men walked up to the heights hand in hand to welcome the pilgrimage of civil and military officials.


    Dong Chenghu took Gu Shuixiu''s shoulders and said with emotion: "Shuixiu, our mission has been completed, now I really have nothing to do, if you want to go back to Cuizhu Mountain, let''s go back. Cuizhu Mountain, if you want to go to the four directions, how about we go to the four directions?"


    Gu Shuixiu nodded with satisfaction, smiled and quietly left with Dong Chenghu.


    On the second day of the Zen meditation, the couple packed their luggage early in the morning and planned to leave secretly.


    Who knew that just after leaving the imperial city, Qin Shan brought Uncle Qin and Hao, Gu Daniu, Gu Erniu, Gu Mingde and Zhao, Yang Yi and his wife, Zuo Qingsong The couple, Shen Ziping and his wife, a group of people directly blocked the gate of the imperial city.


    The soldiers guarding the city were sweating with anxiety. When they saw Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu leaving the palace, they were so frightened that they hurriedly knelt down and pleaded guilty, "Reporting to the Emperor Taishang, the Empress Dowager, the Princess, they have to stay here, There''s really no way I can..."


    Dong Chenghu waved his hand, indicating that they should return to their respective places, and then reluctantly looked at Gu Shuixiu and walked towards the crowd.


    "What are you trying to do?" Dong Chenghu had already seen the carriage behind them, and when he looked at their clothes, he had a bad premonition.


    Dong Yunlan just confirmed his conjecture.


    "Brother, you are too boring. We already knew that you were going back to Cuizhu Mountain, but you didn''t even take us with you if you wanted to go! Are we still brothers and sisters?" Dong Yunlan and Dong Chenghu''s relationship Excellent, not afraid of his identity at all. At this time, Dong Chenghu is not the emperor, so she has no scruples.


    Dong Chenghu was so blocked by Dong Yunlan that he touched his nose, not knowing what to say.


    Gu Shuixiu saw that the Gu family were there, pointed at them doubtfully and asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    & nbsp; , Really, Jiankang is good, why do you have to go back to Caozi Village to look after the few acres of broken land!"


    Although Zhao''s mouth was not angry, he buried Gu Mingde, but his tone did not mean to be angry at all.


    Gu Mingde is also a picture of you casually saying, I am very Buddha, making everyone laugh and cry.


    Uncle Qin also spoke at this moment, "Jiankang is serious, I''m getting impatient, it''s better to go to the mountain valley in Yongjia County! I can go hunting every day, and my life is also good. Anning, I still want to go back to the old days, how wonderful!"


    Gu Shuixiu teased: "Uncle, are you willing to build Kang''s children and grandchildren?"


    Uncle Qin laughed and said, "Shuixiu, you don''t know that, now they are able to stand on their own, and they are all married and stable. Our old man has been with them for a long time, and they are also annoying. , it''s better to go back to your hometown and be free."


    Seeing Uncle Qin so open-minded, Gu Mingde couldn''t help but nod his approval, Shen Ziping said as a matter of course: "I have passed the position of the prince to Jiang An, now we can go too If they live in seclusion or travel around, and enjoy their old age in peace, those political affairs are left to their young people."


    Actually, Shen Ziping is not too old, he is only a few years older than Dong Chenghu. If he is willing, it will not be a problem to be the Duke of Zhen Guo for another twenty years.


    Everyone speaks my words, and directly blocks Dong Chenghu and Gu Shuixiu to the point of being speechless.


    .


    When passing through Linhai County, they also stayed ashore for a few days. Zhang Junchi received them and accompanied them to many places in Linhai County, letting Dong Chenghu see the increasingly prosperous Linhai County.


    After leaving Linhai County, the group went directly to the beach near Cuizhu Mountain to disembark, and supported the boat back to Cuizhu Mountain.


    Climb with difficulty.


    Dong Fu and the others have been stationed here, and received news from Dong Chenghu and the others that they are coming back. In the Cuizhu Mountain ten years ago, nothing has changed, even the flowers and grasses are still the same as before. Except for the traces of the years left on the old man, his voice and appearance are still the same.


    Uncle Qin''s family and Zuo Qingsong had already taken their family across the river to return home. Gu Shuixiu and Dong Chenghu sighed and walked over the Cuizhu Mountain and took a closer look at everything in the Cuizhu Mountain.


    The only regret is that the sound of reading books can no longer be heard in the courtyard of the bamboo forest. It was just normal at the time!


    Attachment: [This work comes from the Internet and published books, I do not take any responsibility] The copyright of the content belongs to the autho